《Demon Hunter》


 Book 1 - Prologue

    <strong>Book 1 Prologue - If Life Was Like When We First Met</strong>


    War.


    War wiped out an entire era, yet war created a new world as well.


    No one knew exactly when it started, but the nights were no longer shrouded in darkness.


    Under the curtain of night, two small, dim glimmers emerged in the distance. They drifted about in the air.


    Thick, dark green sewage that consistently released its dense putrid odor flowed everywhere around the area epassed by these fireflies¡¯ weak lights. The sewage emanated a dismal green glow even in ces that were rtively darker, lighting up a small region. Other than the unbearable filthiness of this ce, the most dangerous aspect of this ce was the radiation present in the sewage which could be found everywhere.


    Within the puddles of umted sewage, pieces of cloth that had long lost their original colors, thoroughly rusted pots, rotting corpses of unknown creatures, and all types of filthy things floated up and down. From time to time, giant rats over a meter in length would emerge from unknown locations, screeching as they rushed past the sewage before disappearing into the darkness again. The enormous rats seemed almost unaffected by the radiation that was strong enough to kill a robust horse. However, pieces of flesh and hair would asionally fall from the enormous rats¡¯ bodies, and upon closer inspection, one would find that the flesh had long rotted. It seemed like not even the giant rats werepletely unaffected by the radiation.


    The two lights rose several meters before stopping at the very top of an inclined steel beam. They then gazed down upon the world in this dark evening. Reflected within those red lights wererge buildings left with only their outer shells, houses with half their walls copsed, and the remains of cars dispersed everywhere.


    The gloomy green fluorescence could be seen everywhere under the night sky.


    This ce was considered a ruin fifty years ago, but now, it was known as a city.


    A dazzling me suddenly erupted at a street corner not too far away. Crazy and hysterical shouts sounded, and the noise was quickly approaching.


    The red lights seemed startled, and four transparent wings spread out as they quickly flew high into the sky. A fiery light shone over; a meter-long giant beetle was flying away.


    The individual carrying the torch didn¡¯t seem interested in the beetle at all and continued to run after the stream of people in front of him. asionally, beast-like roars could be heard.


    The me disappeared into the distance, and the enormous beetle once again concealed itself within the darkness. However, an intense gust of wind suddenly blew past. The giant beetle immediately released a miserable shriek. Its legs that were as sharp as a de continuously struck down on the bricks and steel bars, drawing forth bright sparks. The four wings continuously fluttered as it struggled for its life, yet it was still slowly dragged into the darkness.


    Soon after, what apanied its screeching sounds were crunching noises.


    Within a dark alley, hurried footsteps suddenly sounded. A woman that seemed rather flustered rushed in. As soon as she entered the small alley, she immediately noticed a figure leaning against a wall.


    The individual waspletely covered by a ck nket, and with its head drooped, it was impossible to make out a face. From the rather petite build, the body seemed to belong to an eight- or nine year-old child.


    The woman clenched her teeth and rushed over with a few steps. She forcefully stuffed the cloth wrapping from her arms into that individual¡¯s bosom. With a bitter voice, she said, ¡°I beg you, please save her!¡±


    The fluorescence from the pool of sewage beneath the wall illuminated the woman¡¯s facial features. Even though the light was rather dim, it revealed an extremely young and beautiful face. Her appearance seemed like she was around twenty years old. She had snow white skin that was rarely seen in this era, so much so that it was enough to make other women want to cut her face a few times out of jealousy. Her neck was also long and slender. Frow underneath her jaw, a near perfect curve was outlined. Continuing downwards, her white skin sudden stuck out, drawing out a deep cleavage. Her clothes were extremely thin, and only a few buttons were carelessly buttoned, leaving most of herrge breasts exposed. Two alluring protrusions could vaguely be seen from the clothes, and around that area, a few small wet spots were visible. They were likely left behind after feeding a child.


    All of this did not even take a full second. Without even waiting for that person to reply, the woman suddenly got up and ran towards the depths of the alley. After running for more than ten meters, she suddenly released an earsplitting scream. Her scream traveled far throughout the rather noisy night. The loud and hysterical group not far off immediately released cries of joy and excitement, and before even a minute had passed, the alley was lit up by torches. More than ten individuals d in tattered clothing rushed into the alley. Their faces revealed expressions that were both cruel and stimted as they forced their way into the alley depths.


    A rather robust individual waved arge wooden club with iron nails sticking out. His arms shoved the people in front out of the way, and as he chased, he shouted, ¡°When we catch that woman, I want the first taste! I am going to smash apart the head of whoever disagrees!¡±


    Behind him, a slender middle-aged man spoke with a volume that did not match his physique. Heughed loudly and teasingly said, ¡°Fine, ck Duncan. However, that woman had slept with a demon before, so who knows what kind of stuff her body carries. Are you still going to fuck her? Aren¡¯t you scared that when you put it halfway in, your little fellow will rot inside?¡±


    ck Duncan retorted, ¡°Maybe not. I can handle more radiation than you guys.¡± However, his voice now clearly carried a bit of hesitation.


    His hesitation immediately raised the roaringughter of many people. ¡°ck Duncan, you even dare to fuck a mutated swine, so what are you scared of? Could it be that your little fellow is already rotten? However, your little fellow truly doesn¡¯t seem to match your actual body!¡±


    ck Duncan roared a few times in fury. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore! If you think your thing is big, then go up. Either way, I¡¯m not going to do it anymore!¡±


    Suddenly, someone screamed, ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t going to, then I will! Either way, my thing is already half rotten. If I can do it with a fair-skinned woman, then it¡¯s worth it even if itpletely rots!¡±


    The one that yelled was a skinny and shriveled old man. Other than the filthy cloth that covered his body, he didn¡¯t seem to have anything. His skinny body was covered in rotting wounds and his head was almostpletely bare. Only a bit of white hair could be seen on it. He gasped for breath as he ran over, his chest released <i>hulu hulu</i> sounds, as if he was a living ancient wind box. He was only barely able to keep up with the group. However, the dark thing below his waist was like a short and skinny steel rod as it suddenly stood straight against his stomach.


    The alley was not long, and in the blink of an eye, the dozen or so thugs rushed through the other end. After the flickering mes passed by, darkness once again consumed this area. The fair woman held all of the violent and lustful mob¡¯s attention, so they never even noticed that the lump in the corner was a person. In reality, even if these thugs did see him, they wouldn¡¯t pay him much attention. After all, dying figures lying in pools of radioactive sewage weren¡¯t rare at all.


    Not far from the alley, the mob¡¯s shouting suddenly became increasingly louder, and mixed within was the miserable screaming of a woman that no longer sounded like that of a human¡¯s. Not long after, the woman¡¯s outcry became muffled, as if something was stopping her from making any more noise. The mob¡¯s roaringughter became louder and louder, and in the end, the woman¡¯s voice waspletely drowned out.


    Within the dark alley, the figure wrapped in the ck nket suddenly moved, his drooping head slowly lifting. An infant appeared below the nkets, and from the edges, part of a small hand was exposed. The tender outline clearly belonged to a child that had not matured yet, but despite that being the case, the child¡¯s skin was clear and smooth. It was so bright that it was somewhat dazzling, greatly contrasting with the surroundings. From within the nket, a deep green light shone; it came from his eye. At this moment, he was silently observing the infant within the cloth wrapping.


    The infant did not cry or fuss. A pair ofrge blue eyes also looked back at the deep green light. Her skin shone with a luster simr to that of the highest grade of cream,pletely different from therge patches of dark blue and ashy green skin found in infants of this generation. Her small lips were well defined. In short, she was extraordinarily beautiful, especially for an infant that hadn¡¯t stopped drinking milk yet.


    He blinked, and the green light on the baby girl¡¯s face also flickered. Finally, he reached out and loosened the tight cloth a bit. The baby girl could also hear the surrounding sound. She could hear the mob¡¯s roars, as well as the woman¡¯s wretched screams every now and then.


    Her slender white arm and delicate long fingers were like clouds in a night sky. After blossoming into view momentarily, they once again returned into the nket.


    The baby girl¡¯s head was slightly tilted to the side. Her ears were trembling slightly, as if she was taking in all of the surrounding sound; she seemed to bepletely engrossed in listening. Only now did he realize that the ends of her ears were pointed, making them a bit longer than that of normal humans.


    In the distance, the brutal and immoral feast did not continue on for long. Following a shout that was full of despair, the mob gradually quieted down. Soon after, fiery light erupted. Thick smoke rose into the air, bringing with them waves of burnt odor. Arge fire zed, and from time to time, it would even rush ten meters into the air. It was so great that the light from the mes momentarily lit up the dark alley.


    There was nothing left in the alley but sewage. The child wrapped under the dark ck nket was nowhere to be seen.


    ---


    The sun rose as usual.


    The scorching sunlight beamed through the thick gray clouds, scattering down on the ground that alternated between ck and yellow. From time to time, a strong breeze would push aside a piece of the gray clouds and allow the sunlight to shine down unobstructed. The strange and bizarre animals would scatter in all directions in search of shade or underground caves to hide from the harsh and fatal sr rays. The only living things that weren¡¯t scared of the sunlight were a certain species of tall vegetation. The sickly white stems were of half-meter long spikes. Each time the sunlight beamed down, it would turn itself to absorb the powerful light. It would then grow frantically at a visible speed.


    <i>Bang, bang!</i> Noisy sounds mored about, disturbing the early morning tranquility. An old fellow around fifty years of age was ferociously beating on a metal pipe that stuck out from the ground while shouting hoarsely, ¡°Time to work! All of you bastards better crawl out here right now! Let this Old Hans see just how many lucky fellows there are left!¡±


    Over a hundred people immediately emerged from the ground and ran in this direction. However, they all voluntarily stopped five meters before the old man, as if there was some kind of intangible barrier that prevented them from taking a step further. There were a few among the group that were not aware of the customs who pushed and shoved their way forward. Therge and robust males around them immediately scolded, ¡°Neers start at the back! What are you shoving around for?¡± Those individuals immediately realized what was happening. Their faces already suffered from several fists, and their bodies were lying on the ground. The people around them immediately contributed relentlessly with their arms and legs. Only after a while did those robust men toss these nearly dying individuals outside the ranks. They even spat a mouthful of spittle hatefully at the neers.


    Old Hans had long grown ustomed to these savage acts. He simply shrugged his shoulders indifferently towards the act. Currently, he was wearing a leather jacket that hadpletely lost its luster outside a dull red coarse checker-patterned shirt. Below was a pair of oil sttered jeans, and on his feet was a pair of tall military boots. Compared to the refugees around him who looked no different from beggars, Old Hans was simply like a king. His attitude was also just like that of a king¡¯s. In front of his chest dangled a silver emblem. The backdrop of the emblem was a faraway city, and embedded at the center was a tank. Under the sunlight, the emblem shone brilliantly, making it extremely eye-catching. The hundred pairs of eyes would frequently drift past the emblem. Among those gazes, there were some that revealed fear, others that revealed jealousy, but the mostmon were looks resembling the ones starving wolves had for meat.


    Faced with these hundred or so wild wolves, Old Hans didn¡¯t seem to be scared in the slightest. He moved behind a metal table and retrieved a few cans with indiscerniblebels. He mmed it onto the table and roared, ¡°Same as before! A hundred kilograms of ore can be used to exchanged for five cents! The price for food is the same as yesterday. Out of pity for you bastards, there are even a few cans here today. It¡¯ll depend on you guys to see who walks away with what! Don¡¯t crowd your way forward,e over one by one!¡±


    These people were well aware of the rules. After lining up properly, they walked over to the metal table one by one. Old Hans seemed like a butcher picking out his meat as he swept his eyes through their bodies, skin color, andplexion. He would then casually shout out ¡°You¡¯re okay, you can go over there and work!¡± or ¡°You¡¯re no good!¡±


    The refugees that obtained approval immediately hurried towards the pile of tools. After grabbing a metal pick and a basket to wear on their backs, they immediately sprinted for the mines several hundred meters away, fearing that if they were even a second slower, Old Hans might change his mind and deem them as a useless person and say the terrifying words ¡°You¡¯re no good.¡±


    ¡°Why am I not good enough?¡± A muffled roar pulled back everyone¡¯s attention. It came from an individual who was about 6¡¯2 in height. A ck individual with the build of a mountain bear smashed his fist down on the metal table and roared towards Old Hans.


    Old Hans brought out a clean handkerchief and slowly wiped away the saliva thatnded on his face. He pointed towards arge bowl-sized rotting lesion and said unhurriedly, ¡°You¡¯ve contracted an illness! If I let you go down into the mines, then you¡¯ll infect my strongest workers. Who willplete the work then?¡±


    ¡°I can work! I need to eat, and I have three children to raise!¡± The ck man did not attentively listen to what Old Hans said. He continued to shout while beating loudly on the metal table.


    Old Hans frowned. He stroked his beard and hinted towards the people behind him. As soon as a <i>bang</i> noise sounded, the ck man¡¯s shouting abruptly stopped. As he looked at therge cavity that appeared in his chest with disbelief, his throat tried to make sounds, but not a single word came out.


    Behind Old Hans, a bald robust man once again pulled the trigger on the double-barreled shotgun in his hands. Another loud sound exploded, sending several hundred pellets into that ck individual¡¯s chest. His wounds doubled in size, and this time, itpletely sted through his thick and sturdy chest. The robust man was wearing a ck suit that had so many wrinkles that it becamepletely shapeless. There were many holes in it as well, revealing just how ancient the clothing was. There were a total of three robust men like this behind Old Hans.


    Once Old Hans finished wiping his face, he said to the empty air in front of the metal table, ¡°Also, ****, your saliva stinks!¡± From his manner of speaking, it seemed as if the ck man was still standing in front of the table.


    There were still more than a hundred refugees that had not entered the ore mines yet. As of this moment, a bit less greed and a bit more fear could be seen in their eyes. Several individuals walked over. They dragged away therge ck man¡¯s body and dropped it somewhere several hundred meters away.


    The line in front of the metal table quickly shortened. Before the sky had even brightened, most of the refugees had already entered the ore mines. The ones that had not been chosen began to walk towards the city in search of potential opportunities.


    ¡°The number of sickborers is getting higher and higher. This month¡¯s amount seems to be a bit tight...¡± Old Hans frowned. He stood up and stretched out his sore waist and back. However, when he had only stretched back halfway, he suddenly stopped. He then propped himself up with two arms and leaned forward to look at the child that was barely taller than the metal table.


    The child was covered in a nket that was so filthy that its original color had long disappeared. The child¡¯s face, arms, and every ce that was exposed was covered densely in cloth strips. Only the left eye could be seen, and it was currently looking calmly at Hans. The child seemed roughly eight or nine, and it was unknown if the child was male or female.


    Originally, Old Hans definitely would not waste any time on an obviously unsuitable refugee. However, it might be because he was feeling a bit of charity, maybe the sight of blood just now made his heart soften, possibly the anxiety fromckingborers this month, or even the child¡¯s gaze, but regardless, he hesitated. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and asked, ¡°You want to work?¡±


    The child nodded his head.


    ¡°Fine! However, are you male or female?¡± Old Hans asked.


    ¡°Male,¡± the child finally spoke. Compared to other children of simr age, his voice was clearly deeper and possessed an indescribable type of attraction.


    ¡°Good. Boy, go over there to grab your tools. Follow the others. For every hundred kilograms of ore you dig up, you can exchange it for five cents. This is the best treatment I can give you. From the way you are dressed, don¡¯t tell me that you are hiding some kind of disease? Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry. At least there isn¡¯t any smelling from your body. Old Hans¡¯ nose is still pretty good. Go, the sooner you finish, the sooner you can feed yourself. Once you can¡¯t work any longer, find Crippled Peter. He¡¯ll tell you how much money or food you can exchange for.¡±


    Under Old Hans¡¯ chatter, the boy picked up the metal pick that was taller than himself. The basket on his back nearly touched the floor as he slowly walked into the depths of the mines.


    Only when his figure disappeared did Old Hans shake his head. He suddenly turned around and faced therge men in ck suits and said, ¡°Did I speak too much today?¡±


    In front of this seemingly nervous old man, the bull-like robust men in suits couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. They immediately hurriedly and decisively shook their heads.


    Old Hans released a few forced chuckles and said, ¡°You are quite smart, and that¡¯s why I made you the leader of the guards. However, you have to remember that in this ce, I am thepany¡¯s sole agent. I can easily make you kill those dog-like refugees, and I can also turn you into a dog tomorrow. Older people tend to have some some entric traits. You only need to do your job properly, understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mister Hans.¡±


    ¡°You should call me your majesty Hans!¡±


    ¡°Understood, your majesty Hans!¡±


    Old Hans hummed a mysterious tune and walked into a small house made out of metal sheets. This small house, invulnerable to wind and rain, could also be considered a type of luxury.


    ---


    Dusk soon approached. The rotting wolves that slept an entire night in hunger woke up and released long howls. They began to wander about like ghosts in search of things to fill their stomachs.


    Old Hans pushed open the small house¡¯s metal gates and walked out. His eyes squinted as he looked at the sun that was about to set. He felt much better after taking a nap. The mines were alreadypletely deserted, for the workers had long left. They had finished their portions, so they returned to where they lived. Once the sun dropped below the horizon, the messy mines would be covered in vicious meter-long rats. These creatures were ridiculously ferocious, with sharp incisors that could easily bite through steel rods over two centimeters thick. Even the toughest rocks were useless before the rats. Once the sun rose, the vicious rats would dig underground and go into slumber, leaving the miners with most of the day to excavate ore.


    As soon as the sun was about topletely disappear, the small figure appeared from the mine entrance. Behind the boy was a basket of ore that was almost as tall as himself. He was currently walking over unsteadily.


    Old Hans¡¯ eyelids jumped a few times. There wasn¡¯t a single word or movement from him as he watched the small child make his way to the small mountain of ore and pour the contents from the basket on his back. He then slowly walked over while holding the slip of paper he received from the foreman. The strips of fabric wrapped around his body were sttered withrge patches of red, yellow, and various dark colors from the mines.


    Seeing the boy walk over, Old Hans moved towards the back of the house. There was arge shed next to the metal house. Crippled Peter, who was missing half a leg, moved his body that exceeded a hundred kilograms in weight with difficulty and shouted, ¡°Boy,e here!¡±


    The boy arrived before the shed and handed over the paper slip. When Crippled Peter swept his eyes over it, he couldn¡¯t help but release a whistle. ¡°Youngster, not bad! You¡¯ve done more than a lot of the others.¡±


    Peter used his thick finger to point towards a long list of items, and the boy began to look at the list as well. His gaze stopped momentarily at the words ¡®drinking water¡¯, and then continued to look down until it was blocked by Peter¡¯s thick finger.


    ¡°Just this one.¡± The boy pointed at the list with a cloth wrapped finger.


    Peter immediately cried out, ¡°Ah ha! Grade three drinking water! Youngster, you are definitely from nobility, right? I¡¯ve heard that the nobility¡¯s bodies are so weak that they can only drink pure water. It has to be water without any impurities or the slightest bit of radiation!¡±


    ¡°Just this one.¡± The boy pointed at the list. His voice did not fluctuate in the slightest, making others doubt if this really was the voice of a manualborer.


    Peter shrugged. From the wooden chest behind him, he brought out a beverage with a simrly unrecognizable production date and threw it towards the boy. ¡°Here! Grade three drinking water, extravagant brat.¡±


    The boy carefully ced the small can carefully into the nket and turned around to leave. Crippled Peter shook his head and brought out a fist-sized piece of bread that was asrge as a fist. He threw it towards the boy and said, ¡°Youngster, mining is a strenuous task. You won¡¯tst long if you don¡¯t eat. Take this and remember that you owe Crippled Peter five cents. I¡¯ll take it out from your payment tomorrow!¡±


    The boy caught the bread and carefully put it away in a simr fashion. He then bowed deeply towards Crippled Peter before leaving into the darkness.


    Within the dark wilderness, ten pairs of wolf-like eyes focused in on the boy. Whispers continuously rose and fell.


    ¡°That brat seems to have done quite a bit of work. Why don¡¯t we take a look to see how much he exchanged for? There might even be half a loaf of bread.¡±


    ¡°I bet he has arge piece of roasted rat meat!¡±


    From the side, azy yet fierce voice interrupted their conversation. ¡°Hey, stupid neers. Don¡¯t you know Old Hans¡¯ rules? Within his territory, no one is allowed to rob exchanged items.¡±


    The voices from before didn¡¯t seem to be convinced. ¡°Old Hans? What is he going to do about it? I can beat up ten old farts like him!¡±


    The seeminglyzy personughed. ¡°Just you? You aren¡¯t even qualified to lick his ass!¡±


    Those that were called stupid neers became indignant. Just when they wanted to fight back, who would have guessed that the other individual suddenly lost interest and shouted, ¡°Guys, chop these fellows who want to cause a disturbance into pieces and feed them to the rotting wolves!¡±


    Ten more figures responded and surrounded this ce.


    Miserable cries sounded briefly, and the wilderness became peaceful again. Everyone wanted to rest as much as possible to mine out another piece of ore tomorrow.


    From the shed, Crippled Peter could no longer see the boy¡¯s figure. He scratched his nearly bald head and muttered, ¡°Where is that youngster going? If he gets eaten by the rotting wolves, then I would¡¯ve lost those five cents. Hey, Old Hans, do you think that I¡¯ll lose those five cents?¡±


    Old Hans, who was leaning against the shed, raised his hands and said, ¡°Who knows.¡±


    Crippled Peter stood up with difficulty and began to clean up the food and inventory list. His remaining leg was thick and solid enough that it could support his body that was over a hundred kilograms in weight without crutches. He picked up the slip of paper he received from the boy and was about to throw it away when he suddenly remembered something. He looked at it again and said to himself, ¡°Grade three drinking water... I really don¡¯t know what he needs such a thing for. The radiation inside the mine is many times more powerful than the sewage outside. This isn¡¯t something that drinking a bit of clean water can get rid of.¡±


    Old Hans took the slip of paper from Peter and looked it over. After sweeping his eyes over the number, he crumpled it up and threw it into the fire pit outside the shed.


    Old Hans coughed a few times and spat on the ground. ¡°Peter, go and tell Mad Dog Mida to deduct ten less kilograms from the child¡¯s basket. If he can work here for a full month, then count it as the full amount.¡±


    Peter said, ¡°That seems a bit unfair.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s raising a kid.¡± Old Hans lit a cigarette that only had half of its length remaining. His voice sounded a bit gloomy.


    Peter was somewhat startled and raised his head. ¡°What? With his age, how could he be raising a child?¡±


    Old Hans blew out a smoke ring and said, ¡°If a child under three years of age only drinks water without radiation and eat clean things, right, if only ridiculous things like grade three water and food are consumed, then there won¡¯t be any mutations when growing up.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows jumped. ¡°Heavens! I always assumed that everyone would mutate. How do you know this?¡±


    Old Hans calmly replied, ¡°Because I have also raised a child before.¡±


    Peter was shocked. ¡°You never spoke about these things before! How old is he? He should be about twenty now, right? Lord have mercy, he absolutely cannot turn out as ugly as you.¡±


    Old Hans chuckled and said, ¡°I was very poor then and couldn¡¯t find enough clean water and food. Mutation happened when he was five, and he wasn¡¯t able to make it.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t know what to say. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Old fellow, sorry about that. I shouldn¡¯t have said those things. You know that... I have never encountered a woman that has been able to give birth in this lifetime and never had the chance to raise a child.¡±


    Old Hans deeply inhaled the smoke and gazed into the faintly green night sky. ¡°Partner, you don¡¯t need to say things like that to me. Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have became food for the rotting wolves already. I wouldn¡¯t be in this position as thepany¡¯s agent either.¡±


    Peter lifted a fifty kilogram storage trunk. His sole leg bent, and he immediately jumped over a meter into the air to gently ce the trunk on the highest shelf. He then shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t intentionally save you... You have to remember that I was a wrestling expert. My defense strengthening was already at the second level, so that wolf king couldn¡¯t bite me to death no matter how hard it tried. However, it was different for you. For frail people like you magic users, it could tear off half your bottom with a single bite!¡±


    Old Hans gave the remaining bit of the cigarette to Peter and patted his shoulder. ¡°Partner, don¡¯t sleep toote. No woman woulde here at this time.¡±


    Peter sucked in a deep breath and held it within his lungs. Only when he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer did he exhale. Old Hans had already returned into the metal house. Only a <i>thump</i> could be heard, implying that he had already thrown himself onto the bed. Peter brought out a green metal box from below the main table, and from within, he carefully brought out a magazine that seemed to be on the verge of breaking apart. Borrowing the bonfire¡¯s light, he began to flip through the page one by one, his breathing gradually getting heavier.


    The magazine¡¯s cover suddenly detached and fell onto the floor. The beautiful and sexy bodied woman on the cover had already be blurry due to the passage of time, but the striking words ¡®yboy¡¯ could still be seen on its cover. Below those words were a line of small words that revealed the magazine¡¯s publishing date: February 1982.


    ---


    Regardless of how many new refugees came from the wilderness or how many refugees mysteriously disappeared, the sun would always rise as usual.


    The young man was the same as yesterday. Within the mine bathing in sunlight, the amount of ore he dug up was the same as yesterday. The items he exchanged for were the same as well. The only difference was that the amount of money he owed Crippled Peter went from five to ten cents.


    A monthter, whether due to having enough to eat, or because the boy became stronger himself, the amount he earned each day increased a bit. As a result, the amount he owed Crippled Peter gradually lessened.


    Life in the wilderness monotonously repeated. A year of time quickly passed just like that.


    In this era, being able to live monotonously was already a rare luxury. There was no need to fight against the rotting wolves over food, and he also had water without too much radiation to drink; what else could he ask for? As for boredom, that was simply a question of extravagance. Only madmen would rarely think about such a thing.


    At first, many neers had their eyes on the boy, but the cloth strips around his body scared them away. There were at least ten greatly infectious diseases, and there were no medications that could cure these conditions. In addition, all of these illnesses had a simr trait, and that was precisely rotting. Many people had already begun to make their guesses as to how badly he had rotted under the cloth strips. They even made wagers on how much longer he could live. However, when even the date that the most daring gambler bet on passed, there were four neers that were daring and ignorant enough to follow the boy into the darkness. Three of them were never seen again, and the one that returned lost track of the boy. Early the next morning, the refugees found that individual hanging from the tall wooden pole outside Old Hans¡¯ house. The bodyguards in ck suits had used their dual-barreled shotguns to fire a total of ten rounds at him, yet he had not taken his dying breath yet. It seemed like on the field of torture, these men in ck were quite talented.


    From that day forth, the refugee neers all knew never to provoke that boy.


    Three years passed.


    The amount of ore the boy mined had already quadrupled his initial amount, but the amount of food he needed to exchange for also continuously increased, so he never had much savings. The amount of wrinkles on Old Hans¡¯ face had also deepened a bit, and Crippled Peter¡¯s ¡®82 yboy also went from fifteen to ten pages.


    During the fifth year, the amount of ore that could be mined from the caves began to gradually decrease. The happiness of a simple wilderness life had also reached its limit.


    One evening, after he once again received the food and drink from Crippled Peter, Old Hans stopped him. The boy from back then that had now be a man entered into the steel house with Old Hans. The house was full of junk, but there was a bed. There really was a bed, one with a pillow and bedding. Just this bed alone was enough to distinguish Old Hans from everyone else. The youth did not give the bed more than a nce, but rather had his eyes glued to the hand-drawn map hanging from the wall. The map was extremely crude, and there wererge patches of nk areas. There were even some areas that were clearly marked as dangerous in red.


    ¡°This is where we are.¡± Old Hans pointed towards the map. Then, his finger moved to the west and stopped at an area circled in red to indicate its danger before continuing, ¡°This area is their of the ming ants, and those meter-long things are extremely troublesome. They can¡¯t shoot mes, but you still need to be particrly careful around them. The sour liquid they shoot out will hurt even more than being burnt alive. The worst thing about this ce is that those fellows always travel inrge numbers, but they also carry good stuff on their bodies. Their front ws are even tougher than steel, yet they weigh a lot less. Not many people dare to kill these ming ants, so they can be sold at quite a few ces at a decent price. Behind their hind legs, there is a small piece of flesh without radiation or poison. The only problem is that the amount really is bit too small.¡±


    The youth silently gazed at the map, as if he was trying to carve every stroke into his mind. The single eye that could be seen was a deep green, and around the pupils were a few gray patterns. It was sparkling and translucent, as if it was a piece of jade of the utmost quality. After all these years, this was the first time Old Hans was able to take a good look at the youth¡¯s eye.


    Old Hans cleared his throat and then pointed again at the southern extremity of the ming ants¡¯ir. There was only a ¡®w¡¯ there, and it was unknown what it represented.


    ¡°There is a cave here, and inside is a pond of sewage. Inside of the pond is arge mutated leech. If you feed it with your blood, it will expel the excess fluid from its body. This water will only contain an insignificant amount of radiation. There is not much inside and will be barely enough for a five-year-old child.¡±


    ¡°The ming ants¡¯ nest should be about a hundred kilometers or so from here, so you might have to walk a few days. The mine is going to close tomorrow, so you don¡¯t have to return.¡± Old Hans waved his hand, and the youth quietly left the metal house. Before exiting through the door, the youth looked at Old Hans and softly gave his thanks.


    The youth¡¯s voice was as gentle as the wind and possessed a mysterious type of allure. If he was ced in an earlier era, he might have the potential to be a great superstar.


    Early the next morning, the sunlight chased the rotting wolves back to theirirs. However, frantic winds began to whistle about, bringing with it fist-sized rocks and sand. West of the mines was a barren desert that stretched as far as the eye could see. The fiery red rocks were transformed into stone pirs that were riddled with holes. Only a few short nts covered in sharp spikes could be seen, and around their branches and leaves were a few poisonous sand berries. The rock scorpions and the enormous ck-bellied wasps here were extremely deadly, but the most dangerous part of it all was that there was no water here. Not even the radiation-filled sewage could be found here.


    When the rock scorpions all concealed themselves within stone cracks to avoid the sunlight, a youth appeared at the edge of the desert. His entire body was covered tightly in a felt nket, and hispletely bandaged arms were leading a small child wrapped simrly within a ck nket.


    Under thepound eyes of the rock scorpions, two figures, onerge one small, slowly walked hand in hand into the depths of the desert. Suddenly, a frantic gale blew about, blowing back the nket covering the small child¡¯s head. A head of gray, silk-like long hair scattered down. Under the sunlight, it released tens of thousands streaks of dazzling radiance.


    The youngster stopped his footsteps and carefully gathered her long hair before once again covering her face with the nket. He then once again picked up her hand to continue walking into the depths of the desert.


    They continued like this for an entire week before finally reaching the cave that Old Hans spoke about, and they finally found the mutated leech. The youth helped the girl settle inside the cave. Under the cover of night, he walked towards the ming ants¡¯ir alone.


    Only during dusk on the third day did the youth make it back with difficulty. The small girl was quietly sitting at the cave entrance, waiting for his return. It was unknown just how long she had sat there for.


    That night, the young girl¡¯s brows were furrowed as she used her snow white little teeth to tear at the clear white ming ant flesh that was as hard as rubber. The ant flesh was both tough and smelly, but she earnestly chewed and swallowed. Even the liquid sticking to her fingers was licked clean.


    Within the depths of the cave, the youth began to deal with his wounds under the cover of darkness. The injuries were so deep that even his bones could be seen.


    The mutated leech that had sucked enough fresh blood crawled out from the porcin bowl and soundlessly slid into the sewage pond flickering with green light. It submerged itself into the pond, and left behind was half a bowl of clear water.


    A single trip to the ming ant¡¯s nest required three days. As a result, the youth, little girl, and leech¡¯s lives would revolve around these three days. The process was like a cycle, returning back to the start every three days.


    Three yearster, the leech died.


    Once again, regardless of any change, the sun would always rise again.


    The youth and little girl stood shoulder to shoulder at the cave entrance. The strong winds blew through their tattered nkets, and from time to time, a piece of cloth would fall off.


    ¡°We should find another ce to live.¡± The youth¡¯s voice was always gentle yet decisive. The voice¡¯s previous enticement had now be much greater.


    The girl had now grown up to the young man¡¯s chest. She leaned against the young man¡¯s body and wrapped the nket tightly around her body. In a soft voice, she muttered, ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I will protect you.¡± The young man¡¯s voice was firm and resolute. As for how much confidence he really had, only he himself knew.


    The young man brought with him four ming ant forelimbs that he carefully selected. Old Hans had previously said that items like these would sell for good prices in inhabited areas, and good prices implied that they would have food and clean water to drink. He had learned from his experiences in the mines that items of value couldn¡¯t be carried in excess, or else it would bring problems.


    The young man walked in front, and the girl followed while holding onto the corner of his clothes. The sight of the two walking through the destend gave off a feeling of despair.


    Yorktown was an inhabited area that had developed only in thest ten years. There were already five to six hundred figures living within this small town. Bars, hotels, restaurants, grocery stalls, and clinics were lined up one after another. There was even a sheriff standing guard to maintain public order, with the submachine gun he carried further emphasizing his presence.


    What the sheriff believed to be grounds for justification would precisely be the grounds for justification.


    That day, a great figure had arrived in Yorktown, so some of the town¡¯s influential figures had left the town to wee the guest. Those that did not have the qualifications to go with this group were all excitedly discussing about this great figure even though they didn¡¯t even know if this figure was male or female. As a result, none of the residents paid particr attention to the youth that had just entered the small town.


    The city¡¯s butcher also happened to operate the town¡¯s sole inn. After receiving a high quality ming ant de, he became extremely happy, offering the young man and girl a room as well as aplimentary dinner. Of course, if he wanted goods with low radiation, a single ming ant de was not enough.


    The young man allowed the girl to rest within the room. He, however, brought the remaining ming ant des with him and left the inn. He had heard that these things could be sold for even better prices at the markets. Before leaving, the young man carefullyid out an inconspicuous mechanism by the room door.


    From the butcher¡¯s unnatural smile, the young man had already guessed that there might be some trouble, but he never expected it toe so soon. As soon as he passed an intersection, he was stopped by two individuals. From the square wooden clubs they were holding restlessly, it was obvious that they did note with good intentions.


    ¡°Hey, brat! I heard that you have ming ant des for sale. Our leader wants to have a chat!¡±


    The youngster hesitated, but he still followed the three individuals to a small secluded alley. He then entered arge house that could still be considered rtively intact.


    The leader felt rather satisfied when he looked at the young man with his head lowered. ¡°Youngster! You can call me Viper. I heard that you have ming ant des. Good, no matter how many you have, I want them all. This is your reward!¡±


    The youngster looked at the rock hard loaf of bread that rolled down to his feet and slowly bend down to pick it up. At the same time, he threw the three ming ant des on the ground.


    When he stood up again, he noticed that the three individuals did not have any intention of letting him go. The wooden clubs in their hands were still aggressively held in their hands.


    Viper stood up and pulled a hand-made single barrel pistol andughed maliciously. ¡°You know how to behave and adapt to the circumstances. Originally, I would have left you alive afterpleting this transaction. However, the butler told me that you brought a fair-skinned little girl, so it can¡¯t be helped. In fact, I¡¯m not the leader, but rather the second inmand. The leader is called ck Bear, and he is probably energetically climbing up and down that little girl¡¯s body right now! What can I do? The leader¡¯s body is close to bing mutated, and he likes little children. Alright, youngster, I should send you along your way! Hopefully, the girl hasn¡¯t died yet by the time I get there!¡±


    At that very moment, the young man¡¯s ears that were covered under bandages suddenly heard a weak drip sound. This was the sound created when the metal piece he ced in his room broke. This kind of high frequency sound wave was not something that ordinary people¡¯s ears could pick up.


    He suddenly raised his head. Even though his face was deeply concealed within the nket¡¯s shadow, his single left eye suddenly shone. It was as if a green me had ignited!


    ¡°You...¡± Viper cried out in fear. When the shouts ended, the loud noise of gunpowder firing echoed through the room. The bullet shattered thest intact window, and the smell of gunpowder immediately filled this ce.


    The youngster wrapped in a ck nket was like a ghost, suddenly appearing at the entrance to the butcher¡¯s inn.


    The inn¡¯s door that was carelessly put together with pieces of wood was half opened. The distinct smell of blood could be smelled from quite a distance away. The inn was unusually quiet. Inside, a small voice was softly sobbing.


    The young man hesitated a bit before walking into the inn. Behind him was a trail of blood.


    The butcher was at at the entrance of the young man¡¯s room. His eyes were widened to their limit, and a look of utter fear was stered across his face. Only his head remained; his body was nowhere to be found.


    The door to the room was not tightly shut. Blood flowed out continuously from below the door like water, and there was so much that it was rather frightening.


    The young man stood within the blood. He could feel that the blood was still rather warm. He gently pushed open the door, and becamepletely silent.


    The girl was sitting in the middle of the room while holding her knees, and her head was buried deeply within her knees as she sobbed softly. The ck nket that was always wrapped around her body was thrown off to the side, and the bed that was crudely crafted from wood waspletely broken. The young girl was wearing a rather crudely designed yet extremely clean dress. The skin that was exposed, regardless of whether it was her arms or her small legs, were so white that it made those that saw it go mad. Even though she was still young, even if she existed in an earlier era, she would still turn all the men within the city into wild beasts.


    The inside of the room had be hell.


    There were pieces of flesh and limbs scattered everywhere, making it so that there was almost no good ce to step on. There were a few organs that seemed to still be wriggling about on the ground, and the walls had been thoroughly dyed a dark red. Blood flowed out from pieces of limbs and other body parts, forming pools of blood that were several centimeters deep. It was unknown if the butcher¡¯s body was here, or if these chunks of flesh belonged to ck Bear. Even less clear was whether or not these belonged to three or four different individuals. Everything had been chopped up and then mixed together.


    The girl sat on the ground at the center of this hell formed from blood and body parts.


    Her beautiful gray hair that seemed like silk fabric scattered down like a waterfall. The tips of her hair were dipped in blood. Beside the girl was an enormous rectangr executioner¡¯s de that was over a meter in length stabbed into the ground. The edge of the de was covered in nicks, and strips of muscles and flesh dangled from it. Only when dealing with ferocious violent ted bears whose bones were tougher than rocks would the butcher use this rectangr executioner¡¯s de forged from stainless steel.


    After hearing the door move, the girl raised her head and saw the young man. She immediately revealed a smile that was like a blossoming rainbow. Under the sunlight that seeped in from the window, the teardrops hanging from the corners of her eyes were like two resplendent diamonds.


    The young man sighed. He carefully found ces within the ground full of corpses to step on and walked towards the girl.


    The girl did not seem to care that much, however. She immediately jumped into his arms, sending pieces of flesh and blood flying everywhere. The young man softly rubbed the long gray hair that was just as soft as before. Even though it had made contact with blood, none of the droplets of blood lingered on her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared!¡± the girl quietly said. Her small hands tightly gripped the cloth wrapped all around the young man¡¯s body, pulling until it probably left him in quite a bit of pain. The young man knew that she was truly scared, yet he didn¡¯t know how tofort her.


    ces where people lived always brought about trouble, but within the wastnds, it was truly bing harder and harder to find food. What hecked the most was clean water. In this era, the first thing every single person worries about is survival. Before survival, there was no such thing as leniency, and no such thing as sharing with others. The existence of any person might only equate to clean food and water in the eyes of another.


    Noisy voices suddenly sounded outside the inn. Someone shouted loudly, ¡°An outsider hasmitted murder! The butcher has died! I just saw them inside!¡±


    The shouts became louder and louder, and from time to time, the contrasting nking of metal could be heard. There were at least ten people surrounding this four roomed inn. The youngster quietly patted the girl and silently pulled out a ming ant de. This de had been cut in half, and only the sharpest part remained. Sharp teeth lined the de that shone with a deep green light. In addition, a grip had been carefully polished and was carefully wrapped in thick cloth strips. It seemed quite powerful; an item like this was alreadyparable to the military daggers from the former times.


    The young man tightened his grip on the de as he quietly awaited the moment when the group of people would break in. The girl also stopped weeping. Her beautiful blue eyes darted around the room andnded on top of that rectangr executioner¡¯s de. She reached out her small hand towards that de, because it was an item she wasfortable using.


    The young man¡¯s left hand stretched out and pulled back the girl, not allowing her to touch the de. He moved the girl behind him and calmly watched the door and window. Even though the window was nailed shut with wooden strips, it wouldn¡¯tst long against those that wanted to break in.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Outside the inn, the forceful voice of the sheriff sounded. The moring immediately quieted down by a bit, showing the authority of the sheriff. However, it wasn¡¯t powerful enough, as there were still muttering going on. ¡°Let me see what is going on first! Fuck, it reeks of blood. Just how many people died inside?¡±


    With a <i>crash</i>, the door of the room was kicked open, causing the group of people to immediately cry out in rm. Following that, with thunderous sounds, the sheriff¡¯s uzi already began to rapidly fire.


    Right at that time, an extremely cold and deep voice that was full of killing intent sounded. ¡°Get out of the way! Make room for the madam!¡±


    The young man immediately heard a miserable cry and the sound of something dropping onto the ground. It was obvious that the arriving individuals did not give the others any time to move out of the way. However, the noisymotion outside hadpletely disappeared. The group of people, including the sheriff, had all be deadly silent. No one dared to make a single sound or movement, let alone speak out in rebellion.


    Then, following a rumbling sound, smoke and dust rose everywhere as the inn¡¯s walls, entrance, and roof were forcibly dismantled. A ripping sound could be heard. A hand covered in dark ck leather grabbed the thin metal strip blocking the wall. It waspletely torn off and casually tossed more than ten meters away. It was done by a tall, handsome, and arrogant youth with a cold expression. His short blonde hair stood up straight, as if they formed a burning me. On his body was a half-body armor forged from a greyish silver alloy that covered his chest, back, lower abdomen, and other key areas. Underneath the armor was a dark ck uniform with golden stripes stitched in, and on his feet were tall leather boots that were polished until they shone brightly, making himpletely stand out from the dirty and disordered people around him. Just now, it was precisely this individual who bare handedly tore apart everything from the streets ten meters away to this ce, creating a great five-meter wide path.


    The young man, girl, and the room¡¯s hellish scene waspletely disyed in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The girl raised her head and felt overwhelmed as she looked at the surrounding people. This was the first time she had seen so many people gathered together. She instinctively felt danger and wanted to grab that rectangr executioner¡¯s de again, but she was tightly held in ce by the young man.


    The instant the girl¡¯s facial appearance was revealed, a wave of deathly stillness swept through the crowd. Even the arrogant blonde warrior¡¯s expression froze somewhat.


    Every single person¡¯ breathing reverberated clearly through the youngster¡¯s ears, and it was clearly bing more crude and heavy. He sighed and lifted his head to look behind the blonde warrior.


    On the other end of the path that had been torn open a few minutes ago rested a carriage. It was an eighteenth century four-in-hand carriage with a ck and gold colored body. Even the copper framed carriage lights were sparkling clean, giving the carriage an antique and elegant appearance. Pulling the carriage were four tall horses, and it was rare to see four horses with simr snow white unblemished fur.


    No one in Yorktown could have recognized that these were four pure-blooded horses. However, it didn¡¯t matter, because regardless of what kind of horses they were, they were a luxury that far surpassed the limits of their imagination.


    In front and behind the carriage each stood eight fully armed warriors with alloyed armors that were exactly the same as the blonde male¡¯s. The only difference was that the blonde male did not carry a weapon, while the sixteen warriors were armed to the brim with firepower. Compared to those four minimi heavy machine guns, the sheriff¡¯s uzi was simply like a toy.


    The four attendants brought out arge roll of red carpet from the cargo wagon in the back. Starting from the four-in-hand carriage, theyid out a path that directly led to the young man and girl.


    The room was a hellish area of flesh and blood. The thick, scarlet carpet wasid down over the half-solidified blood, and the attendants continued to ce the ridiculously expensive carpetyer afteryer on the ground until it reached five centimeters above the blood. Only when the blood definitely wouldn¡¯t get onto the carpet did they stop.


    The items that the four attendants wore, regardless of whether it were their ck swallow-tailed coats, snow white shirts, or neatly worn bow tie, were all items that did not belong to this era. In Yorktown, even the rtively dignified individuals could only bepared to beggars in the olden days. There was arge hole on the sheriff¡¯s jeans, but since the opening wasn¡¯t around his buttocks, the article of clothing properly represented his identity. In addition, since water was precious, the townspeople did not shower.


    Unlike other people, the young man was looking at the attendant¡¯s feet. They gracefully stepped on pieces of broken body parts and were as nimble as a butterfly. The body parts¡¯ muscles had clearly loosened, yet they only dipped slightly when the attendants stepped on them. When they finishedying the carpet and left the room, only the bottoms of the eight polished and shining ck leather shoes had a bit of blood. After seeing this, the young man¡¯s green eye slightly narrowed.


    A rtively older butler walked in front of the carriage before slowly and gracefully opening the door. Afterwards, he ced a clean white towel on his arm.


    An arm reached out from within the carriage. It was elegant like an orchid, slender and exquisite as it ced itself onto the butler¡¯s arm. The ring on her middle finger had a dark blue gemstone embedded within that was the size of a quail egg, and it seemed to leave everyone amazed. The only thing that felt a bit odd were her five-centimeter long fingernails. They were in excellent condition, and on top were scary alternating ck and red patterns.


    From within the carriage walked out a woman wearing splendid ceremonial clothes from the medieval age and hair arranged into a spiral fashion by golden japanese flower styled bands. From her appearance, she seemed to be around twenty. Her light gray eyes carried the coldness and indifference of a noble, and her skin was so soft that it seemed as if it would be damaged if wind blew on it. She was beautiful no matter what angle you looked at her from, even if she was judged based on outdated beauty standards.


    When the woman got off the carriage, Yorktown¡¯s residents seemed to forget the neighbor at their feet that had been shot dead. Suddenly, the ce became noisy as everyone pushed and shoved about to get a better look. The majority of people here had never seen a woman with such bright and clean skin before, let alone the clothes and jewelry that would even make upper-ss women from the olden days jealous.


    The woman did not seem to have a single item around her that matched this era. To be precise, everything around her was so extravagant that it had long surpassed what the people here were capable of understanding.


    The excited and moved group shoved about and gradually crowded towards the carriage. Within the crowd, even the most cowardly individual would feel a strange sense of bravery, let alone the people in this era where most of them were like wild beasts.


    Right when everyone was about to go crazy, a guard suddenly raised a firearm. The minimi¡¯s muzzle suddenly fired out a zing stream of bullets. Within the storm of gunshots, hundreds of bullets tore through the wall of flesh in front of the guard. Arge hole was carved out through the crowd of people.


    Only when the entire belt was emptied did the guard lower the already burning hot heavy machine gun. No expression could be seen from his face, as if the ones he had killed just now were not a dozen or so humans, but rather a dozen or so livestock. In the ears of Yorktown¡¯s residents, the sound of the guard reloading a new belt of bullets was clear and extremely cold. The sheriff swallowed a mouthful of saliva and quietly hid the uzi behind his back.


    The woman did not seem to notice the massacre around her in the slightest. From the moment she stepped off the carriage, her eyes were glued to the girl. She gracefully raised her hand and pointed her ck and red fingertips at the girl. ¡°I want this girl.¡±


    She spoke in an unquestionable tone that could not be disobeyed. At present, it was spoken towards the young man, as well as towards her butler. The butler bowed slightly and said, ¡°As you wish, madam.¡±


    The young man clearly understood that this was an orderpletely without the slightest leeway for discussion. His head had been lowered the second she left the carriage and hadn¡¯t given her a single look. However, his body still began to shake uncontrobly. Each step the woman took made his body shake a bit more violently.


    The old butler that served as an armrest also followed her, only, he was walking respectfully and cautiously outside the carpet. Even though he walked on the blood tainted ruins, not a single speck of filth appeared on the old butler¡¯s leather shoes. Moreover, unlike the attendants, even the soles of his shoes werepletely clean; none of his stepspletely made contact with the ground.


    The woman continued walking until she faced the young man. She reached out her hand and pulled the girl from behind him until the two were face to face. She leaned over slightly and carefully observed the girl¡¯s extremely delicate face. Only after some time had passed did she release a sigh and say, ¡°What beautiful eyes.¡±


    The girl had been ridiculously beautiful from the day she was born. As she matured, her beauty only grew with each passing day. Perhaps due to her age, the girl did not really understand fear and simrly gazed at the woman.


    During this entire process, the young man¡¯s head was lowered as he stood there without moving a muscle, allowing the woman to pull the girl away. Even though a thick nket covered him, it couldn¡¯tpletely mask his trembling.


    The woman looked at the young man with amazement. With a nod, she said, ¡°The one you are scared of is me and not those under me. Good! Seeing how smart you are, you should understand what you should do. What do you think are the choices I¡¯m about to give you?¡±


    The young man was silent for a while. He then said, ¡°I live, and she goes to you. Otherwise, I die, and she is still yours.¡±


    The young woman became even more astonished. However, it was not because of his response, but because of his voice. Her tone became a bit more gentle as she asked, ¡°Tell me your name.¡±


    ¡°...Su.¡±


    Before speaking, the young man would always remain silent for a moment. He needed to control his body¡¯s shaking in order to maintain a steady voice.


    The woman revealed a slight smile. ¡°Alright, Su. My whole name is Angelina Von Lanaxis. I am going to take this girl away. You can¡¯t protect her right now, and only by staying with me can she disy her full potential. Remember my name. If you be strong enough one day, then you can find me.¡±


    Her body leaned forward. With the long fingernails on her left hand, she tilted the young man¡¯s head upwards. The two faces were not more than ten centimeters apart, and the mysterious fragrance from her breathing seemed topletely envelope his face. Then, she used two fingernails to slowly pull back the bandages surrounding his face. The bandages appeared to be incredibly filthy, yet for some reason, there wasn¡¯t any odor.


    The sharp, ck and red fingernails slowly stroked his skin.


    The old butler standing to the side¡¯s head was lowered, and he only looked at the tips of his leather shoes. The guards had all of their bodies turned with only their backs facing this direction. The weapons in their hands were aimed at the surrounding group. The muzzle of the dark ck gun seemed to make Yorktown¡¯s residents be a bit smarter as well. They realized that lowering their heads was no longer enough, and that only by turning around would they have a chance of living.


    Under the extreme silence, everyone¡¯s sense of time itself seemed to have be distorted. What was a moment in reality seemed like an extremely long time.


    Unknowingly when, Angelina had once again pulled the young man¡¯s bandages up. Sheughed while covering her mouth and said, ¡°I look forward to the day you look for me!¡±


    After speaking, Angelina pulled the girl to the carriage. Behind her, that melodious, resounding, unrestrained, and ambiguousughter continuously sounded along the crimson carpet.


    The girl did not cry, nor did she resist in the slightest. She only looked back repeatedly until the carriage door obstructed her deep blue eyes.


    Angelina suddenly pulled up the curtain covering the carriage window, revealing half of her beautiful face that was full of ssical beauty. She spoke towards the young man, ¡°In this age, the most difficult thing is living a life of dignity. Hopefully, you did not choose this terrible path.¡±


    Only when the four-in-hand carriage hadpletely left Yorktown did the young man slowly raise his head.


    At that moment, he still did not know what the name Lanaxis represented. He also did not know what the Blood Parliament¡¯s Spider Empress signified.

 Book 1 1.1

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter 1.1 - Completely New Era</strong>


    ces that had four seasons still had four seasons in this new era. Only, these seasons were not quite the same.


    Spring represented an awakening. Large numbers of violent bears, rock lizards, blood-sucking flies, and fluorescent fleas would all rise from their slumber. The small blood-sucking flies,pared to the violent ted bears, weren¡¯t really less dangerous. Only heaven knew just how many diseases there were in this era that could quickly end one¡¯s life, and in addition, it seemed as if the bacterium strains in these diseases were all blood-borne, making the blood-sucking fly the most suitable carrier. Moreover, the types of diseases only seemed to quickly increase. The profession of medicine had never been so important, yet at the same time, doctors had never felt so helpless.


    However, spring was still the best season.


    Summer was filled with torrid heat. The harsh ultraviolet sunlight was fatal to most creatures, and even mutated creatures and humans were no exceptions to this. Autumn was no longer the season of harvest. The fruits and food from the olden days had long been extinguished due to the unfavorable changes the environment had experienced over the years. After all, food was something that all creatures worried about. The majority of the nts that were able to thrive in these utterly vile environments were even more dangerous than rock lizards. As for winter, the only problem that needed to be considered was whether one would starve to death before spring came around again.


    The thin ashy clouds in the skies continuously shifted about, exposing an extremely beautiful blue sky. Sunlight beamed downwards like mes, pouring itself onto the scorching and drynd.


    The moment the sunlight descended, Turner lowered the protective goggles from his helmet.


    These were military goggles from the olden days, and they could filter out the bright light and ultraviolet rays to protect his eyes. Even though the ultraviolet rays right now had be many times stronger than in the past, the humans that survived were also adapting to the environment. Weaker humans had long became dried bones in the wilderness.


    Turner¡¯s right hand held a refurbished M3A automatic rifle. After surveying the surroundings, his left hand made a gesture. His group then continued forward.


    Forty-three-year-old Turner had almost twenty years of army experience, and he was also a reliablemanding officer. Currently, he was leading his troop through a barren mountain ridge, allowing them to gain a clear line of sight. Everything within an area of over ten kilometers was within the scope of their vision. As for trees that could block the sunlight, Turner did not seem to care much about them. Large expanses of greenery often signified unpredictable dangers.


    The howls of rotting wolves echoed from within the mountains. Turner immediately looked towards the direction of the noise, and his pupils quickly dted and contracted, and his eyeballs¡¯ shape also seemed to correspondingly change a bit. Without using any binocrs, his eyes locked onto several small ck specks several kilometers out. Only now did Turner raise his binocrs, and from within the lens, he could see several gray and ck rotting wolves. They were currently restlessly roaming about the reddish-brown cliffs, and from time to time, they would roar towards the sky.


    The range of Turner¡¯s eyesight was only 1.5 times that of a normal human¡¯s, and it had used up a point of evolution, or in other words, a chance at gic modification. An ordinary person only had chance to undergo gic improvement once or twice in their lifetime, so most people chose to improve their physical strength or their bodies¡¯ defenses. However, Turner decided without the slightest regret to use his evolution point in his eyesight. While trying to survive within the wilderness, if one could notice danger a moment faster, it would be equivalent to obtaining another chance of survival.


    ¡°Fuck! Those fellows look like they¡¯ve grownrger in size again.¡± Turner cursed a few times and set out with his men towards a valley in a different direction.


    These rotting wolves were able to move about under the powerful sunlight for some reason. These were creatures that were usually nocturnal in nature. However, Turner did not need to know these things. Through his experiences, he deduced that there was a wolf¡¯s den within the mountains and valleys, and that was all he needed to know. Summer was the mating season for the rotting wolves, and so there should be a few small wolves that have only recently weaned within the wolf¡¯s den. His mission was to find out information about these rotting wolves and their variations, as well as report back if there are any new unknown creatures that have emerged. Lastly, he had to bring back a few rotting wolves¡¯ corpses to be researched within the base.


    Typically, this mission required Turner and his men to walk around the wilderness for half a month, but the difficulty wasn¡¯t that high. This wastnd region that stretched roughly a hundred kilometers in circumference was something Turner knew like the back of his hand. The ces that were suitable for different species to live in were things he could recite with his eyes closed. As for his nine-man party, even if they encountered arge wolf pack with over a hundred rotting wolves, they would still be able to deal with them.


    However, the biggest problem lies in how quickly everything changed in this world. Turner had personally witnessed the gradual ergement of the rotting wolves. At first, a single bullet would be enough to deal with a mature rotting wolf, yet now, they frequently needed to be shot two or three times sessively before dying. Their movement speeds were bing faster, and their bodies were only getting stronger. From what the base¡¯s research director said, in just thest twelve months, the fully grown rotting wolves on average were 12% heavier, their muscles became 23% more powerful, and their nimbleness increased by 18%. In addition, their defensive capabilities improved by 35%, and their resistance towards radiation increased by 50%.


    Turner naturally couldn¡¯t remember all this, nor did he have any interest in memorizing such precise statistics. His thinking was much simpler: the rotting wolves are growingrger and bing more and more dangerous. His small troop that could defeat a hundred and fifty rotting wolves in the past could only deal with no more than a pack of a hundred now; that was all there was to it. Even though the situation seemed to still be within the base¡¯s control, each time Turner left for his mission, the bad feeling in his mind would be stronger. What if the wolves became asrge as tigers, and had the wisdom of man? This thought had crossed Turner¡¯s mind more than once.


    To Turner and his well-trained small troop, several kilometers of mountain roads was merely half an hour of traveling. When the mature male rotting wolves above the mountain cliff saw Turner¡¯s group, they all concealed themselves. Saliva dripped down as they bared their fangs, and a low roar continuously sounded within their throats.


    This was the typical behavior rotting wolves disyed when they were protecting their territory, indicating that the wolves¡¯ den was right behind them. Inside, there were still quite a few young wolves that had not weaned. They were unable to keep up with therger wolves yet.


    The rotting wolves¡¯ territory was quiterge. The valley full of caves likely only had packs of rotting wolves. Turner had no desire to search every single cave. He made a hand signal, and a veteran behind him lifted up his automatic rifle. The first round sent a rotting wolf flying into the air, and then a second round followed. The third round of firepletely sted through its struggling body, sending it tumbling backwards.


    The remaining rotting wolves whimpered and grieved theirrade. They fled towards the valley depths with their tails between their legs.


    Turner¡¯s M3A moved into position as he said, ¡°Lucas, your turn!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± A young man that seemed barely twenty with a nose that was double the size of an ordinary person¡¯s walked out. He continuously sniffed this valley region as he walked into the mountain depths. Even though the strong smell of rotting wolves was everywhere within the mountains and valleys, Lucas¡¯s nose was not inferior to the rotting wolves¡¯. For him, every single rotting wolves¡¯ smell was distinct, and since they had just came in contact, there was no way he could be wrong.


    The troop of nine walked unhurriedly, yet their pace wasn¡¯t slow as they gradually arrived at the center of the valley. Their goal was extremely clear: it was the cave several hundred meters from their current location. A few dried bones could be seen at the cave entrance.


    It was just like in the past. Turner left behind two men to guard the cave entrance while he led the remaining soldiers inside to search the cave. He didn¡¯t fear an ambush, because the powerful M3A was simply invincible within such a narrow cave. Moreover, from the eight that he brought along this time, five of them were veterans that had experienced over ten missions. Their genes were strengthened at least once and they could adapt to any situation.


    The cave wasn¡¯t deep. They were able to reach the end after walking only thirty meters or so. However, other than a pile of dried bones, there was only a stack of hay. There was no sign of small wolves at all.

 Book 1 1.2

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter 1.2 - Completely New Era</strong>


    Turner¡¯s face became ashen. He stared at the pile of hay with the corners of his eyes repeatedly jumping. He suddenly used the muzzle of the gun to scatter the pile of hay, and what he saw below was only rocks covered in filth. There were still no traces of young wolves.


    ¡°Lucas, you...¡±


    Before that individual finished his sentence, he was harshly cut off by Turner. ¡°Shut the fuck up! Lucas wouldn¡¯t make a mistake!¡±


    Turner crouched down and fished out a sharp knife to dig up a piece of wolf feces that still seemed rtively fresh. After carefully inspecting it, he suddenly stood up and pulled the trigger on his M3A with a loud noise. He shouted, ¡°This is a trap! We are leaving!¡±


    An old veteran followed behind and said, ¡°Hey, leader, who could have set up a trap for us? Don¡¯t tell me that you think it is the rotting wolves? Haha...¡±


    Heughed a few times, but after noticing that not a single individual responded to his question, he could only resentfully stop and shrug his shoulders. He also had a bad feeling, but this kind of joke was supposed to alleviate some of the nervousness.


    Turner quickened his footsteps and said in a downcast voice, ¡°It¡¯s most likely rotting wolves! God I hope I¡¯m wrong!¡±


    They left this ce quickly, and in just a few moments, they made the final turn before the cave entrance. However, the two individuals¡¯ backs were bent and shaking as they retreated into the cave step after step! Turner directly rushed to the head of the cave without a word and pulled back those two individuals to look outside the cave.


    Turner¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Reflected within his dark brown pupils were rotting wolves that crammed everywhere.


    ¡°Heavens! There are at least three hundred rotting wolves!¡± Turner¡¯s heart suddenly constricted, making him feel as if he couldn¡¯t breathe!


    Turner suddenly smelled a faint fishy stench. The instincts that had been acquired from years of experience made him quickly fall in reverse. At the same time, he fired at the cave entrance.


    A ck figure streaked across the air, its sharp teeth tearing at where Turner¡¯s nape was. Soon afterwards, five bulletspletely ripped apart its stomach!


    This was a male wolf that was at least thirty kilograms in weight, and at this moment, it was sted several meters outwards from the barrage of bullets. After dropping onto the ground, even though almost all of its internal organs seemed to have fallen out, it still struggled to its feet. It staggered towards the cave entrance while releasing an intimidating roar and only stopped when another male wolf snapped its neck with a bite.


    <i>Putong!</i> Turner fell heavily onto the ground, knocking down the two soldiers behind him. Only when he was helped back up did he noticed that sweat hadpletely soaked through all of his clothes!


    One of the veterans looked out of the cave and immediately felt his face go pale. ¡°Leader, it seems like we are trapped.¡±


    Another individual looked at the walkie-talkie in his hand and shook his head. ¡°There is no signal from base.¡±


    ¡°We canst ten days with the amount of food and water here.¡±


    ¡°Our ammunition is in the single digits as well. It¡¯s not enough to kill them all.¡±


    The veterans took the initiative to give a report on the circumstances of their supplies. The more Turner listened, the uglier his face became. He carefully looked out of the cave a meter from the entrance, feeling the chilliness at the bottom of his heart grow stronger the longer he watched.


    The strong and sturdy rotting wolves wandered back and forth. As their saliva dripped down onto the scorching valley rocks, strands of white mist would rise. Despite how hungry they all were, they all stayed a fix distance of five hundred meters outside the cave entrance. It was as if they knew that outside this distance, the power and uracy of the automatic rifles would be greatly decreased. The three hundred rotting wolves surrounding this valley left Turner¡¯s small troop in a hopeless situation. If they left the cave¡¯s protection, the quick and nimble rotting wolves would surround them from all sides. A single assault would easily tear their small troop into pieces.


    Turner retreated into the cave and sat down while leaning on the cave walls. ¡°It seems like these rotting wolves want to trap us to death. Two people will guard the cave entrance, and we will rotate every two hours. Lucas, Burke, you two are up first. The rest of you, rest for now. I am hoping that our luck will be good enough for the military to find us.¡±


    The soldiers sat down, closed their eyes, and leaned against the cave walls one after another. They had to conserve their energy now, because no one knew how long they had to stay here.


    However, no one could get any real sleep. A question lingered within their minds: how were these rotting wolves able to suddenly be so smart? They knew how to set up a trap and even understood the effective range of their automatic rifles. Moreover, despite their hunger, not a single one of them crossed that intangible line.


    An army!!


    ¡°Leader,e look!¡± Lucas suddenly cried out in an urgent tone. He deliberately lowered his voice, as if he was scared of rming something.


    Turner carefully moved towards the cave entrance. His gaze followed Lucas¡¯ finger and finally saw the wolves¡¯ leader.


    This wolf waspletely different from the other wolves. Its body was enormous, and its sleek ck fur was rare within rotting wolves. However, the most frightening thing was that this wolf was standing!


    This wolf would asionally fall onto its four ws, but it spent most of its time standing like a human. It was using high and low pitched growls as well as its front ws tomand the groups of rotting wolves.


    One of the veterans with ample experience listened for a long time before sighing and saying, ¡°There are at least thirty different sybles! If these sybles were assembled together, it will basically be anguage. Is that really a rotting wolf?¡±


    Turner had already sat down with his back against the cavern wall. He closed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Of course it¡¯s a rotting wolf. It¡¯s not that strange for a rotting wolf to speak. Nowadays, anything can happen... We need to find a way to kill it!¡±


    Burke was the sniper within their group. He set up his SVD sniper rifle and slowly lined up the crosshairs on the scope with that wolf. There was at least a thousand meters between the wolf leader and the cave entrance. The wolf leader was clearly much more vignt and shrewd than ordinary rotting wolves.


    ¡°... need to find a way to kill it!¡± Burke continuously repeated this within his mind. The crosshairs continuously followed the wolf leader.


    Finally!


    The wolf leader straightened its body and extended its neck into the air as if it was sniffing something. Burke naturally wouldn¡¯t let such a great opportunity go; he immediately pressed the trigger!


    <i>Bang!</i> The tremendous recoil mmed into Burke¡¯s shoulder, sending him roughly ten centimeters backwards. However, the split second the gun fired, the wolf leader suddenly moved downwards for some unfathomable reason and hid within the group of wolves! A split-secondter, blood blossomed from a rotting wolf, and its strong and flexible body was almostpletely obliterated. Now that he missed this opportunity, there would not be a second chance.


    Burke powerlessly buried his head into his shoulders.


    Arge, rough, and strong yet warm hand patted his shoulder. Then, Turner¡¯s calm voice sounded next to Burke¡¯s ear. ¡°In the past twenty years, I¡¯ve experienced many situations worse than this. Lad, don¡¯t think too much. If you couldn¡¯t do it, then no one among the rest of us would be able to do any better. Sometimes, we just need to do what we can and leave the rest to luck.¡±


    Three days passed.


    The wolf leader continued tomand the wolves and kept them in order. The rotting wolves that did not obey were personally killed by itself one after another. When needed, it would stand on two legs, but it never stayed in one location for too long. Most of the time, it waspletely hidden within the group of wolves. Other than its outer wolf-like appearance, its face reminded one of a cool-headed, merciless, and cunning humanmander.


    ¡°We need to find a way to kill it...¡±


    On top of the mountain ridge, a green eye with gray patterns was staring at the wolf leader. No one knew when he arrived at this position where he could overlook the entire valley. A thick, tan colored nket surrounded his entire body, perfectly camouging him within the surrounding rocks. After observing for who knows how long, the front of a gun wrapped in brown cloth slowly emerged from underneath the nket. The old-fashioned front sight on top of the gun slowly ovepped with the wolf leader¡¯s head.

 Book 1 1.3

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter 1.3 - Completely New Era</strong>


    The gun¡¯s body was partly revealed. This was a modified old-fashioned rifle that had some manual alterations as well. The body of the gun had undergone meticulous solidifying, allowing it to shoot bullets that were more powerful. A steel pipe was added to the gun¡¯s barrel, allowing for an increase in range. However, there was no new age advanced sighting device at all on top of the gun, to the point where there wasn¡¯t even an outdated rear sight; there was only an extremely primitive front sight. The distance from the muzzle to the wolf¡¯s head was over a thousand five hundred meters. Even if the old-fashioned rifle¡¯s firing rage was enough to hit the target, it would all still ultimately fall on luck, and not any ordinary type of luck.


    ¡°It¡¯lle down to luck again...¡± The rifle¡¯s muzzle followed the wolf leader¡¯s movements, moving slightly back and forth. The precision of these movements seemed to be down to a thousandth of a millimeter.


    <i>Bang! </i>The enormous and crude gunshot resounded throughout the entire valley!


    The wolf leader¡¯s thick chest was almostpletely sted apart. It lowered its head, but as soon as it saw the terrifying wound, it already fell onto the ground.


    With the wolf leader¡¯s copse, the rotting wolves immediately sank into chaos. The majority of the rotting wolves were furious and ran throughout the valley in search of the murderer that dared to provoke the entire wolf pack. However, other than the scattered smell of gunpowder under the echoing winds, there wasn¡¯t any other strange odors. The rotting wolves with sharper senses of smell had already rushed up the mountain ridge, but there was nothing there. Dozens of furious wolves rushed towards the targets that had been there for a while -- the cave Turner¡¯s group was hiding in.


    This kind of assault was simply suicide. Out of the forty or so powerful rotting wolves, even the furthest only made it ten meters inside the cave before being showered in a rain of bullets. The only thing they aplished was exhausting a third of the small troop¡¯s ammunition.


    After half an hour passed, the wolves entered into an even greater state of restlessness and chaos. A robust male wolf began to roar repeatedly at the top of its lungs in an effort to rece the wolf leader¡¯s position.


    <i>Bang! </i>Another terrifying gunshot sounded, and the new wolf leader fell in response.


    This time Burke finally noticed a strand of smoke rising from the other side of the mountain. He immediately picked up his binocrs to take a look, but all he saw within the lens were mountain rocks. He didn¡¯t see any figures at all.


    ¡°How far was the firing range?¡± Turner, who had moved next to Burke sometime earlier, asked.


    Burke estimated the distance and said with a low voice, ¡°... A thousand and four hundred meters.¡± His voice contained both admiration and envy at the same time. To urately hit a target from such a distance, moreover seeding with two out of two shots, this signified that the other party was a sniper at least two levels higher than himself. This implied that the individual should have experienced gene evolution at least three times.


    The gunshots were crude and resounding and they carried a metallic smell only outdated firearms possessed. Regardless of whether they were neers or veterans, Turner¡¯s party were all connoisseurs in the domain of firearms. In their ears, these gunshots held a different meaning. For an outdated firearm to urately hit a target from 1500 meters away meant that it had to sacrifice everything else for range. However, the hiding high-level sniper was clearly proficient at movement and concealment as well, because not even the rotting wolves could find traces of him. Together with his insane sniping distance and his terrifying hit rate, even if his tracks were discovered, it wouldn¡¯t matter much. One truly needed great luck if they wanted to survive under this individual¡¯s sniper.


    The mountain valley became quiet again. The afternoon sun burned even more ferociously, leaving the rotting wolves dry and ufortable. Even though their terrifying evolution rate allowed them to be stronger and craftier, their hatred and patience towards the sunlight was not improved by much.


    After losing the control and leadership of the wolf leader, the rotting wolves went from strictly disciplined creatures back to wild beasts that relied on their natural instincts. When there was only an hour left before dusk, they lost their patience and began to leave the valley in groups of twos and threes.


    The soldiers in the cave all sighed a breath of relief. Even Turner himself felt his previously tense mental state quickly rx. During these three days, the soldiers had all suffered under the torment of inevitable death. Even though their bodies were loosening up, their minds were still incredibly tense. If their way of dying could be measured in degrees of horror, then being eaten by rotting wolves would be second only to being the food of zombies.


    It was close to nightfall. A figure appeared on the other side of the mountain. The tan-colored camouge headgear and uniform allowed him topletely merge with his surroundings. The rifle behind him that was almost as tall as his body looked to be precisely the one that continuously killed those wolves. The few rotting wolves still roaming about charged at him, but following a few thunderous gunshots, those rotting wolves immediately fell onto the ground without any suspense. They continuously wailed and twitched about, but they no longer had the strength to climb back up.


    He did not use the gun behind his back. Instead, a powerful unusual pistol appeared in his left hand. It was obvious that this was also a modified item. The automatic rifle needed two bullets to kill a rotting wolf, but he only needed one shot from this weapon. This was already something that could not be exined by the power of the weapon; this was a result that could only be produced by continuously hitting only the rotting wolves¡¯ vital points.


    The gunshot of this pistol was just as terrifying as its power. It seemed like it wasn¡¯t much inferior to the sniper rifle. Crude, sturdy, simple, and direct; it was just like a robust man with a full beard.


    After shooting dead six rotting wolves in session, with a movement of his finger, the gun barrel popped open and six red-hot ammunition cases fell out. Another six bullets were ced inside by nimble fingers, and then with a <i>kacha</i> sound, the barrel was returned to its original position. The gun slightly raised itself, and before the individual even seemed to aim, another round of fire began. Within the resounding gunshots, the entire body of the seventh rotting wolf which pounced towards him shook before tumbling backwards in the air. It flew past that individual¡¯s head before mming heavily onto the ground. It continuously whimpered as blood poured out endlessly from its body. However, the position in which it lied on the floor did not reveal where it was injured. It was truly strange how that gun could get rid of such a ferocious and tenacious rotting wolf.


    There were ten or so rotting wolves wandering within the mountain valley. However, following the the automatic rifle¡¯s concentrated and resounding noise, none of the remaining wolves could flee the rain of bullets.


    Turners M3A released a quick and light burst of sound, ending the life of thest rotting wolf before it made it all the way up a mountain. Only now did he lower his gun and make his way through the valley towards the mysterious individual on the other side of the hill. Turner¡¯s hand was on the shaft of the rifle, and with just a slight movement, his arm would pop up quickly in reflex. The people behind him scattered a bit, but if needed, that mysterious individual would immediately be drowned within their group¡¯s firepower.


    It could be said that the entire small squadron¡¯s lives were saved by that person, but their precaution against the stranger was part of their instinct. Even though that individual had already returned the pistol to his waist, it simply left them with too deep of an impression. Almost every single one of them remembered that there were still five bullets within that pistol. With the speed and nimbleness that the individual could reload his bullets, if he had any ill intent, before Turner¡¯s group could even shoot him, he would be able to fire at least three bullets. From what they¡¯ve seen just now, those three bullets signified the end of three lives.

 Book 1 1.4

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter 1.4 - Completely New Era</strong>


    Turner stopped ten meters in front of him and carefully sized up the strangely dressed man. The majority of his face was hidden under the thick tan-colored cloak, but under the light of the setting sun, he could see that the individual¡¯s right eye was covered by a ck eye-patch. Messy ashy blonde hair covered most of his forehead. Even though only the individual¡¯s left eye region could clearly be seen, the thin, long, and fierce curved eyebrow, his green pupil with gray lines embedded within, as well as the line running out from the end of his eye created an almost perfect image.


    Turner suddenly felt his throat be a bit dry. Even though he could tell from the individual¡¯s build that he should be male, he couldn¡¯t confidently say that whatid hidden beneath those bandages was human. However, In this era where survival was the only goal, the restraints on desire had long been lost. Violence and sex had long be instinct for a great majority . Regardless of whether you were male, female, young, old, human or inhuman, in the eyes of those that thirsted for stimtion, all boundaries were blurring rapidly.


    After struggling on the fine line between life and death for so many years, Turner had be cool-headed. He was d to find that there was no hostility within the other party¡¯s green eye.


    After a moment of hesitation, Turner loosened his grip on his M3A and stretched his arm towards the stranger. ¡°I¡¯m called Turner.¡±


    For an interaction between human parties, this was a rarely seen amicable exchange. The stranger was clearly a bit strange, but his eye slightly turned, and a smile appeared on his face. He shook Turner¡¯s hand. ¡°I am... Su.¡±


    Su¡¯s hand was tightly wrapped in bandages, and not a bit of skin could be seen. However, Turner could feel through the bandages that even though his arm was more slim and soft than that of a normal person¡¯s, there was an explosive strength within that softness. This contradictory feeling gave him the feeling that he wasn¡¯t shaking the hand of a stranger but instead the sharp teeth of a stone lizard.


    Turner¡¯s hand trembled softly and he quickly pulled it back in a slightly rude manner. However, Su did not seem to particrly mind.


    Turner waved his hand and made a gesture indicating that it was safe. The small party of soldiers released a breath of relief and began to inspect the dead rotting wolves.


    Turner stood together with Su and brought out a wrinkled pack of cigarettes. He carefully took out two and handed one to Su. ¡°You saved my men¡¯s lives! Take one.¡±


    Su smiled and said, ¡°This is good stuff. Why not?¡±


    After a me was lit, Su took a deep breath through a gap between the bandages. Only after three or four minutes had passed did he exhale a faint vapor. It was obvious that he knew how to enjoy tobo.


    Turner watched the people below him skillfully dismember the rotting wolves¡¯ corpses while absent-mindedly asking, ¡°Apart from rotting wolves, this region really doesn¡¯t have anything. How did you end up here?¡±


    ¡°I was following some rotting wolves that had abnormal movements to see if they had undergone some type of transformation and noticed that you guys were trapped within the valley. It was due to luck that the wolf leader died.¡± Su¡¯s voice was smooth like flowing water.


    Creatures that had undergone variation, regardless of whether they were dead or alive, fetched a good price in any base or inhabited area. The genes of these creatures were the source of gene improvements. As a result, there were those that specialized in pursuing these abnormal creatures to exchange for money, known as hunters.


    ¡°You are a hunter?¡± Turner asked.


    ¡°First rank hunter and a junior mercenary,¡± Su replied.


    ¡°Whatpany is your license from?¡± asked Turner.


    Hunters and mercenaries were professions that anyone could go for. In addition, they would be assigned a rank based on past achievements that was highlighted on an issued license. This license could have originated from one of many different organizations and scattered bases, and it could also be tied to arge corporation. Depending on which organization you received your license from, one would receive a certain amount of recognition and corresponding benefits from within that organization as well as other friendly and ally organizations. Of course, any organization could decide to refuse the license provided by another organization. As a result, having the first rank hunter license from argepany was far more useful than a fourth rank license from a small organization.


    ¡°Grace Company.¡±


    Turner was considerably startled, and his voice became somewhat more respectful. ¡°This is a pretty big fellow!¡± However, when he thought back to Su¡¯s sniping, firing, hiding, and movement skills, this kind of license was not still not undeserving.


    When he thought back to the wolves shot dead by Su, the corners of Turner¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but jump a few times. He sucked in a deep breath of smoke and spoke in a rather low voice, ¡°Who would have thought that even rotting wolves would develop near human-like intelligence. What a shitty world!¡±


    Su watched as the soldiers wrapped up the rotting wolves¡¯ corpses and carried them on their backs. He sighed and said, ¡°These types of wolves will only be increasinglymon from now on.¡±


    Turner released a few strong curses before shouting in a loud voice, ¡°Fellows, move faster! We are going to travel several nights in session to hurry home!¡±


    After giving his orders, Turner then said towards Su, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been out for a while as well. Come back and gets some rest at the base!¡±


    Owning a license meant having a history, making him no longer a dangerous stranger. At the very least, Grace Company¡¯s power and influence was quite strong within this region.


    As dusk fell, Turner¡¯s men borrowed the cover of night to leave. The trip from this ce to the base required a few days of walking. Even though it was dangerous to travel at night, this area was even more dangerous. Moreover, following their group was the ghost-like existence of Su.


    Burke intentionally fell towards the back to walk alongside Su. Borrowing the faint green light of night, he would sneak a few nces at the enormous modified rifle at Su¡¯s back. However, what left him bewildered was that there was only a simple and crude optical sight on it. Even an amateur could tell from the size of the scopes that this ¡®toy¡¯ was far inferior to Burke¡¯s SVD sniper rifle.


    Burke was clearly a rather shy person. His face waspletely red, and he could only ask in a low voice, ¡°Sir, no, senior, may I ask what level your sniping skill is at?¡±


    Su remained silent.


    Burke became even more nervous and stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had no intentions of provoking you... Your esteemed self should know that I am only twenty years old, merely a first level sniper. I have never met someone like you before.¡±


    Spirit energy domain... Simple weapon mastery... Sniping expertise...


    These contents momentarily passed through Su¡¯s mind. Hundreds of numbers changed within his head, and three secondster, he finally produced a result.


    ¡°Third level,¡± Su smiled and replied.


    Burke became even more excited. Su truly was just like how he had imagined, already reaching a third level sniper. Each increase in level signified double the amount of evolution points consumed. Third level meant that he had at least undergone seven points of evolution. For Burke whose lifetime goal was to be a level two sniper, Su was already like an idol.


    The bashful Burke was somewhat hesitant to say anything else to Su, and Su seemed to remain silent for a majority of the time. As a result, the back of the party became quiet again. The ten or so men peacefully and quickly travelled through the night.


    The crude, simple, and outdated modified rifle on Su¡¯s back became a rough, direct, and powerful work of art.


    He, however, was not aware that Su had not spent a single point of evolution on any sniping proficiencies.

 Book 1 2.1

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter 2.1 - Night Assault</strong>


    The distinct hydraulic pressure sounds of machinery echoed through the depths of the cave. The venttion hidden behind the rocks releasedrge bursts of steam from its three-meter wide opening. The powerful reinforced steel gear wheel that radiated with a cyan luster slowly lowered into the mountains, but when it made it a meter inside, even though it had only caused this ce to rumble a bit, a hidden passageway was revealed.


    Even though it was already dusky outside, Su could still see through the rising steam. He saw that there were various weapons hidden within the mountain body and passageways.


    ¡°Hey! Turner! It¡¯s truly good to see you make it back in one piece!¡±


    These people had just exited the passageway when a ck man over two-meters tall walked over. He gave Turner an extremely powerful embrace.


    Turner returned with a simrly strong hug and said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Su, then the problem wouldn¡¯t be whether or not we would return in one piece. You would have to dig out our remains from within the rotting wolves feces, if there was even anything left.¡±


    The ck man followed Turner¡¯s gaze and saw Su, who was standing at the very back. He walked over withrge steps and offered his hand. He revealed a mouthful of white teeth and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m called Tony! I am in charge of Base N11¡¯s logistics. You saved Turner, so you are already my friend. I wee you to Base N11!


    After a simple scan and quarantine procedure, most of the mission¡¯s soldiers dispersed throughout the base, returning to their residences. Meanwhile, because Su earned the great recognition of saving Turner¡¯s small troop, and also in part because he had Grace Company¡¯s hunter and mercenary credentials, he received generous treatment. Not only did he have his own room, he was even allowed to purchase goods at the price a local could.


    Base N11 wasn¡¯t thatrge. The internal structure only had four hundred or so residents. As for whether there was any extra space, not only had the qualifications to live here reached an extremely harsh state, there were evenplex provision in ce that strictly regted the number of guests allowed inside.


    Back then, Base N11 was one of many nuclear shelters, and this region was named N11. From its size, it seemed like a rather small refuge. However, inside, there was drinking water, food, shelter, medicine, and even clean air; there was everything one needed to survive inside. A refuge that could protect against nuclear warfare and was self-sustaining would be the same in any country: they were not prepared for ordinary folk. The equipment inside was advanced, and they would be periodically reced.


    When the warpletely broke out, refuge N11 was not used at all. Not a single one of the influential officials and wealthy individuals that had the authority to use the refuge were able to make it to the refuge. When the automatic defenses were activated and refuge N11 closed on its own, only sixteen staff members in charge of daily operations were inside..


    Fifteen yearster, the refuge that seemed to have been closed off forever followed proper procedures and once again opened up. The world from back then had already been buried under the passage of time, and the new era had just awoken.


    Base N11 reced refuge N11, just like how the new age reced the old.


    Su closed his eye. As he cleaned himself within the steady stream of water, the history of Base N11 yed in his mind. The base¡¯s capabilities were faultless: there was a life division, logistics division, army division, and a center that controlled the four divisions. In the back of the base was an emergency exit that lead to a natural cave. Rumors had it that it was connected to an abandoned subwaywork several kilometers out. It was a rather well known fact that those underground tunnels had long be a paradise for many dangerous creatures. As a result, within a map of Base N11, that region had been marked with a ring red ¡®Danger¡¯.


    The brief shower onlysted two minutes, yet it used up fifty yuan of Su¡¯s currency. This was already the price that locals paid! The currency of the new age was far different from the old age. A currency that was left behind and difficult to counterfeit could only be an assortment of different coins. As a result, for a normal person or even a local resident of the base, fifty yuan was a number that was difficult to fork over. Even if money wasn¡¯t a problem, the time for showers still couldn¡¯t be that long. Even though the water for bathing had been cleaned, lowering the radiation by arge amount, it was still far from the level of drinking water. Showering for too long would leave irreversible harm on your body. Despite being so costly, one could still wash themselves; this benefit was something that the base was proud of.


    The streaming from the nozzle quickly became weaker and ultimately stopped. Thest drop of water dropped somewhat reluctantly on his shoulder, creating a small ssh on his bright and clean jade-like skin. It followed the gentle curve of his skin downwards, but once it reached the hips, the drop of waterpletely disappeared. It was absorbed by his skin.


    When the shower concluded, Su¡¯s body didn¡¯t seem to have any traces of water on him. He slightly wiped his body, and bandages were wrapped in circles around him. He had already carefully inspected his room and did not find any bugs installed. In addition, it was unlikely for others to realize that a few galleons was used. After all, this was just cycled water that could not be drunk.


    His body¡¯s current condition had been examined while showering. He now had to examine the condition of his weapons, ammunition reserves, money remaining, and then draft up a short-term n as well as refill the supplies he needed for his travels. This was something that Su would do each time he arrived at a new base.


    He still had quite a bit of themon bullets used for his modified rifle, but he only had three rounds of the handmade special bullets remaining. He had to increase it to twenty rounds at the very least. The modified revolver he owned used the rifle bullets of the olden days. These weren¡¯t too difficult to find, and this base should have them in adequate supply, moreover at a fair price.


    ¡°I only have 110 yuan left?¡± Su counted his coins one after another, his handsome brows slightly creasing. This amount of money was probably only enough to purchase food, water, and ammunition. As for his goal, the RF series rifle produced by Carter Roman Company was still a bit far off. As an introductory level firearm product of the new age, the RF series rifle¡¯s standard model needed 3000 yuan. Meanwhile, the various additional subtypes were even more precious than the original rifle. The greatpanies would even offer them aplete evolution point that could be used for primary gene modification. A single dose of drug was ten thousand yuan, and this was just themon grade drug. The efficacy of the drug was stable, and its biological action could directly bring about a particr effect. Even the lowest cost version would have an effect several times that of simr drugs.


    Convenience was an important factor of life in the outside world. No one wanted to carry tens of thousands of coins across the wilderness. As a result, manypanies and organizations tried to create their own source of credit, to a point where paper currency and credit cards have been distributed. However, they all faced the same problem, which was that theirpetitors might not ept their form of credit. Gradually, without the existence of banks, objects became the primary form of exchange. Firearms, weapons, and ammunition all be interchangeablemodities. As for gic modification drugs, they had already been turned into a currency of great value. Of course, this kind of currency could easily copse, and they couldn¡¯t be preserved for a long time.


    Su¡¯s travel supplies were extremely simple: A standard military canteen, bullet pouch, and a small bag that was ten centimeters long and five centimeters wide. It was used to store money, medicine, and other items. These items could be hung at his belt without greatly affecting his movement. Regardless of whether it was a hunter or mercenary, the less weight one had to bear, the greater the chances of one¡¯s survival were.


    Su grabbed a piece of paper and drew out a diagram with a few strokes. After writing out a corresponding number, he then exited the door.

 Book 1 2.2

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter 2.2 - Night Assault</strong>


    By following the markings on the wall, Su easily found his way to the logistics domain. The residents he encountered all took the initiative to greet him. For them this light blonde young man was simply dressed a bit differently. Without talking about his third level sniping capability, or his Grace Company credentials, just his charming and mysterious left eye was enough to offset his bandaged body.


    After finally making his way into the military area, Su saw arge ck man who was currently busy within arge pile of firearms.


    ¡°Tony, could you help me make a few bullets?¡± Su handed over a blueprint.


    Tony swept out hisrge hand and cleared up a small area on the table with firearms piled everywhere to properlyy out the blueprint. He only nced it over once before cracking open a smile and speaking with astonishment, ¡°Hah, the recoil of these bullets could shatter your shoulder! Only those abnormal individuals that gically improved their defenses could use this stuff.¡±


    ¡°I need twenty rounds.¡± Su¡¯s green eye revealed a clear smile. He liked this robust man¡¯s straightforwardness.


    ¡°Alright, twenty rounds. Either way, you third level snipers are all freaks,¡± Tony grumbled. He evaluated the supplies needed and then reached out arge hand. ¡°Ny yuan and a day¡¯s worth of time. I can¡¯t go any lower.¡±


    For handmade bullets that weren¡¯t standard make, this price was extremely fair. Su handed over a majority of his funds without any hesitation.


    After receiving the money, Tony couldn¡¯t help but stare at Su¡¯s shoulder. He couldn¡¯t imagine how his weak and frail shoulder could handle such a violent recoil force. Regardless of whether it was someone who has undergone defensive or strength gic modification, they would all show clear characteristics of it, such as developed muscles or thick bone structures. Regardless of whether it was the somewhat frail body or his 179 centimeter height, Su did not seem to have experienced any of these enhancements.


    Tony shook his head and decided not to think any more about this question he wouldn¡¯t be able to find an answer to. From his perspective, those that became level three snipers were all freaks regardless of what areas they modified themselves in. He himself, was not included however. Tony¡¯s third level specialized in firearm remodeling. This fell under the ability category, and so it was quite different from those that specialized inbat.


    ¡°Early tomorrow morning, the basemittee wants to have a talk with you.¡± Tony allocated gunpowder while speaking. ¡°They should have some kind of mission for you. You should understand that opportunities for our small base to hire a third rank mercenary are not high. Committee chairman Old Anthony is also abat specialized third level soldier, but while defending the residents in a battle ten years ago, he lost an arm and half a leg, and as a result retired and became themittee chairman. He is a kind and honest person that understands what a third level soldier represents. I believe that he will give you an appropriate mission and suitable reward. I advise you to consider his offer.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Su¡¯s reply was simple yet extremely sincere.


    Tony¡¯srge mouth cracked open as he chuckled. His snow white teeth were extremely eye-catching as he said, ¡°You saved Turner, so you are my friend as well. I, Tony, will never treat a friend unfairly. Although...¡±


    Tony shrugged his shoulder and continued, ¡°Although in this era, the word friend has practically be forgotten.¡±


    After choosing a box of explosives, Su then left the military region.


    ¡°Hey, if you are looking for some fun, then go to Red X! There are some sexy girls there!¡± Tony hollered towards Su who had not yet walked through the doors.


    Alcohol, hallucinogens, and women in Su¡¯s eyes all equated to trouble. He did not like trouble at all, and as a result did not pay any attention to Tony¡¯s suggestion. Instead, he returned to his room to rest.


    After carefully locking up the door, Su then arranged an indiscreet mechanism that looked like nothing more than a strand of metal within the keyhole. Turner was rather popr within the base, and in fact, was one of the seven members of themittee. Since Su saved his life, as well as his entire small troop, he should be rather safe here. However, nothing in this world was absolute, and Su preferred to be careful.


    After making all of the necessary preparations, Su lied on top of the bed and his green eye closed. His breathing slowed and his body temperature slowly reduced as he sank into a strange state of sleep. Therge modified pistol was ced at his feet, and his left arm was lightlyid atop of the gun.


    In Su¡¯s opinion, the time he was awake was one world, and the time he spent asleep was another. This world of darkness would at times be peaceful, and at times one of moring and fragmented monstrosities. When awake, most of these fragments would fade from his memory.


    In new environments, Su¡¯s sleep would normally be extremely light. This signified that he would be in a quiet and dreamless state of sleep that would allow him to react to any small changes. Base N11 was definitely a new environment, and as such, Su was very careful when asleep.


    However, today was not a night without dreams. Su once again sank into an irresistible world of dreams.


    This was a green world, and everything in his line of sight was floating within water ripples. It was as if this entire world was immersed within the green liquid. Through the rippling light, he could see countless faces. There were those that belonged to humans, and even more that didn¡¯t. These faces appeared before him one after another, and their lips opened and closed, creating shing sound waves. It was as if they were repeatedly saying something, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t understand a word. Whenever a face appeared, it would trigger apletely different feeling within him each time. Numbness, itchiness, and aching covered him seemingly endlessly, inflicting upon him a pain that made him want to tear his body apart!


    These faces would mostly appear once, with only a select few emerging more than two times. There were only two that appeared more than twice. However, no matter which face it was, they were all blurry and unrecognizable. As a result, Su had no idea whether he had encountered any of those faces before.


    The dreams repeated themselves, and when he woke up, they would fade from his memory. As a result, Su never really knew what he experienced within those dreams.


    This time, his dream had not continued for its full duration when it was interrupted by an outside source.


    A signal immediately triggered within the depths of Su¡¯s mind, and ten messages immediately spread throughout his body. As a result, his body suddenly shifted thirty centimeters. He stood up, and his left hand gripped the pistol. He jammed it forward with lightning-like reflexes into the uninvited guest¡¯s chin.


    This string of movements were carried out in an extremely fast manner, and only when the gun was aimed at its target did Su open his eyes. In the darkness, his eye shone with an eerie green light. This was a true light, as well as his sharp gaze.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Su said in a low voice. His deliberately suppressed tone together with his naturally soft voice added even more attraction to his voice. On the other hand, the almost fifty centimeter long pistol contrasted greatly with that smooth voice.


    Therge gun, its exceedingly long barrel, and the gun point made it quite clear that it could easily shatter the brains of even the most powerful iron-ted bear from this distance. This was not a pistol that a normal person could use, with a recoil force that wasparable to an old style automatic rifle. If wielded single-handedly, if the first shot did not fracture all the bones within one¡¯s arm, then the recoil force would still greatly affect the arm, making it much more difficult to aim future shots.


    However, the pistol had already been jammed into the intruder¡¯s chin, so there was no need to worry about uracy. Even if this one shot broke Su¡¯s arm, it would still only happen after the intruder¡¯s head was blown off.


    The head in front of the gun seemed rather fragile and weak. Forget about this extremely rough pistol, even an ordinary handgun would be able to easily take this individual¡¯s life. However, not many people would quickly pull the trigger. After seeing this individual¡¯s face, even less men would want to immediately pull the trigger.


    This was an extremely beautiful youngdy, and from her outer appearance, she didn¡¯t seem to have reached twenty years of age yet. Under the harsh conditions of the new age, women often looked much older than their actual age, so she might be even younger than eighteen.


    She had maroon colored eyes and wheat-colored skin. Her erotic lips had a somewhat strange purple color applied on top, and a beautiful pair ofrge eyes were looking at Su. Within them was panic, but also a excitement and expectation. She wore short leather clothes, with the cor area cut extremely low and the hem being short as well. A smaller half of her bulging breasts and much of her slender waist could be seen. She didn¡¯t seem to have much else underneath her leather clothes. A pair of jeans covered her lower body, tightly sticking to herrge bottom and slender legs as if they were a secondyer of skin.

 Book 1 2.3

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter 2.3 - Night Assault</strong>


    The youngdy was fully confident in her appearance and physique, evident from the strong smell of alcohol spreading from her body. She seemed to be full of energy and excessive vitality. It was obvious that she drank too much, to the point where her mind was focused excessively on stimtion and excitement. The amount of importance she currently attached to fear was far from enough.


    Even though there was a pistol stuck to her chin that could blow her head off at any moment, the alcohol had made her lose her depth perception. Her eyes were focused on Su¡¯s fascinating left eye and the hand holding the gun. His hand was not currently bound by bandages. Regardless of whether it was the strips of his skin, they made the youngdy want topare them with her own arms.


    A sh of killing intent ran through Su¡¯s eyes. He had already seen the metal silk on the ground. This girl could break through his rm traps even in such a drunken state?


    The thin and long finger on the trigger tightened slightly. If he pulled it back another millimeter or so, then it would immediately fire. The youngdy seemed to finally notice this detail, and her eyes sobered up quite a bit. They were now full of fear. Su continued this pressure and used the pistol to make her stand up!


    If Su¡¯s finger trembled in even the slightest manner, that beautiful face would immediately be turned into mincemeat!


    The pistol pressed against her until she stoodpletely on her toes before stopping. On top of the youngdy¡¯s face and necks were beads of sweat created from her incredibly nervous state. She had to keep herself in this ¡®ballet¡¯ position as much as she could, because the slightest movement would trigger the pistol¡¯s firing.


    However, it was at this moment that Su began to roam about her body.


    Su¡¯s right hand first moved aside her hair and then her ears. After lightly pinching her neck, he even ced his fingers into her small mouth that was still gasping for air!


    She truly wanted to bite down and break those two icy and soft fingers, but she didn¡¯t dare.


    Su¡¯s hand then undid the two buttons on her short leather jacket,pletely exposing her body that wasn¡¯t covered in the slightest by any undergarments. He then ran his hand over everything carefully and precisely, inch by inch. They weren¡¯trge, but her breasts were quite perky. They obviously received quite a bit of attention, with the tips being repeatedly squeezed a few times.


    Su¡¯s right hand was simrly bare without any bandages wrapped around it. His fingers carried a cold and slippery sensation as if they were wriggling snakes, but they were also like the tongue tip of an intimate lover.


    The lower body came next. Su undid the button on her jeans without any qualms and crudely pulled it down to her knees. He then began to roam towards the crucial area. Somewhat unexpectedly, Su¡¯s hand suddenly became drenched in fluids, but this did not stop his third area of probing in the slightest. In this generation that was full of variations and mutated genes, the body of a woman could be hiding fatal weapons or biological factors within any concavement or protrusion. Living alone within the wilderness, Su had seen just too many simr situations.


    ¡°Ow!¡± The youngdy creased her brows and uttered a hoarse and painful cry. The body search finally came to an end.


    Su took a step back and retracted the pistol. Her body did not contain any equipment, and her intoxication didn¡¯t seem to be faked either. She didn¡¯t seem to possess any evil intentions.


    ¡°Who are you? What did youe for?¡± Su asked in a quiet voice.


    Her eyes were burning fiercely. ¡°I¡¯m called Lizzy. I heard you were new and ruthless, so I came here to take a look! Oh, right, my field of expertise is lock picking.¡±


    Su knew that this type of upation was quitemon. In this era filled with violence, their physiques being naturally weaker made them inherently inferior. As a result, their status were lower as well. Many women could only depend on their bodies to exchange for the food and water needed for survival. Meanwhile, those that lived within Base N11 were all doing things like this, and the cost of living here was quite high. However, with her youth and pretty appearance, it was still doable. If she wanted to live rtively well, then it would be far from enough. They had to possess technical ability at a high enough skill level to provide the base with substantial contributions.


    As both a mercenary and a hunter, Su was not unfamiliar at all with money, violence, woman, or business. Right now, he did not see a particrly good opportunity, as it did not matchpletely with his principles.


    ¡°I don¡¯t any any more money.¡± Su currently did not even have five yuan on him right now. What he had left had long went towards ammunition and lodging. This youngdy was worth far more than that.


    The youngdy¡¯s eyes began to burn even more ferociously. She suddenly threw herself over like a female panther and directly pushed Su down with great strength. She breathed heavily while tearing apart the bandages covering Su. What came out of her mouth was muddled, and in a low and hoarse voice, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t need money this time! Just now, you searched so hatefully. Hurry up and give it to me, right now!¡±


    Her direct actions directly produced the desired result. She could feel that burning, hard, and enormous thing which was about to enter her body. However, she had no choice but to stand up, separated from the position that could immediately extinguish the desires from her body.


    That pistol was once again pressed against her chin, forcing her up.


    ¡°I am going out for a mission tomorrow and need to save my energy.¡± Just now, Su was like a raging me, yet now, he was like a block of ice.


    The youngdy seemed to have gone mad after going from a heated situation to this cold result, but she had no choice but to leave under this gun. Her nearly nude body hugged her clothes while helplessly staring at the heavy metal door in front. With a loud <i>bang</i> sound, it was mmed shut.


    Su satpletely upright on the bed with the pistol t across his knees. A hysterical and extremely angry voice threatened from outside the door, ¡°Su! There will be a day when I will have my way with you!¡± He merelyughed indifferently when he heard this.


    This girl named Lizzy was without a doubt top quality stuff. Even though her skin had be a bit rough due to showering in water contaminated with radiation, it was still clean, which was rarely seen. Moreover, her skin possessed a shocking amount of sticity and suppleness. This type of woman definitely possessed a great amount of sex appeal. However, Su felt that there was some type of energy within her that greatly contrasted with him as soon as she entered. Even though he didn¡¯t know what it was or whether this energy even existed, Su always had great faith in his intuition.


    His intuition had never failed him, and his luck had always been above average.


    As a result of the encounter, Su no longer had faith in the door lock or the mechanism he put in ce himself. He quietly sat while facing the door until daybreak.


    Base N11¡¯s strategic infrastructure wasposed of a seven membermittee with Chairman Anthony leading it. Turner was in charge of the twenty men army and police. The other members were made up of Tony, chief of medical affairs, head of research and others.


    For the sake of safety as well as a certain level of stability, the base even maintained a marriage system. There was no one man, one woman restriction here; the only requirement was that the man could afford the costs and wedding taxes. The wedding would then be safeguarded by themittee. To a certain degree, this ¡®safeguard¡¯ was extremely weak, but at the very least, it possessed an absolute authority within this base. Turner and his group of twenty or so soldiers and police were the cornerstone of this authority.


    What was amazing was that no matter what grade of water it was, the price it was sold at here would be cheaper than outside by at least half. The base was so extravagant that one could shower with water that had been processed on the basis that they could pay the cost. This drinking water became Base N11¡¯s greatest asset in exchange with the outside world. Food, medicine, weapons, ammunition, and other goods were all exchanged for with water. This meant that the base possessed a hidden and abundant water source, and on top of that, some type of highly efficient water purifying system. Only then would there be enough for the base to use and enough left over for sale.


    By having a stable supply of water, even though it wasn¡¯t equivalent to having everything, it was still not too far off from it. Within a scope of a hundred thousand kilometers, Base N11 was without a doubt the richest and most powerful location. With fifteen gically enhanced soldiers, a small but faultless logistics center, standardized army equipment, and even aboratory that could manufacture gene enhancing medicine, this base was armed to the teeth with things necessary to survive in this world. Meanwhile, the surrounding bandits and mobs, no matter howrge their numbers, were not evenparable to rotting wolves in the base¡¯s eyes. They were at most just biting rabbits.


    While on a mission, Turner had once suffered an ambush from a mob consisting of over fifty armed men. After their small squadron relocated to a hill, a battle broke out between automatic rifles, old-fashioned pistols and rifles. The armed mob even had grenades, but none of them dared to brave the storm of bullets raining down from a hundred meters away. The casualty count at the end was zero to thirty-five. From that day forth, no mobs or bandits dared to set their eyes on Base N11.


    Within the central conference room, Su was sitting alone on a metal chair. In front of him was a semi-circr aluminum conference table, and sevenmittee members were sitting behind it. This type of arrangement was quite simr to the interrogations of the olden days, not those in a court ofw, but rather those that happened at police stations. Luckily, both Turner and Tony were here, so the atmosphere in this conference room was still somewhat rxed.

 Book 1 2.4

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter 2.4 - Night Assault</strong>


    The sevenmittee members began to use the base¡¯s way of assessing Su¡¯s capabilities. As the questioning that seemed almost like idle chatting proceeded, all of themittee members, including Turner, would gaze towards the modified lengthened rifle at Su¡¯s feet from time to time. Even without Tony¡¯s expertise and knowledge in firearms, they could tell that the rifle was old-fashioned and primitive. The only benefit to it was that it was steady, reliable, and sturdy. Of course, its parts were also cheaper. However, when it waspared to the refined M3A series that came from the final period of the olden days, there was simply an entire grade of difference.


    This rifle¡¯s modifications were extremely eye-catching. Even if it was a heavy machine gun bullet or some kind of unique ammunition, to be able to reach 1,500 meters was still something worth smacking your lips at. There were many other questions as well, such as the uracy and power of recoil. Something else that caught these people¡¯s attention was the aiming device. This kind of simple and crude aiming lens could only be used on a medium range automatic rifle. It wasn¡¯t suitable for the uracy needed for a sniper rifle at all.


    Of course, the more advanced sighting devices naturally carried heavier price tags, to a point where it might even be more expensive than a firearm of the same grade. However, this kind of price shouldn¡¯t be something that a third level sniper couldn¡¯t pay. Reaching the third level was equivalent to undergoing seven points of standard gene evolution. If that was converted to money, it would be enough to purchase three or four top quality optic sights. However, Su¡¯s circumstances were a bit different. He chose to enhance his own body instead of investing in advanced firearms. This is a decision that not many people would make. After all, from the perspective of earning one¡¯s livelihood, a good sniper rifle is capable of simply and directly improving a marksman¡¯s power, which would result in a higher ie. After all, the gun was what a soldier used to put food on the table.


    From this perspective, Su¡¯s choices did not seem to make economic sense.


    As questioning continued, it became a bit more serious. Themittee did not need topletely understand Su¡¯s abilities. After all, missions usually involve great risk, and the employers did not need to hold any responsibility for their employee¡¯s life. At the same time, Su definitely wouldn¡¯t reveal all of his trump cards before an organization he only had a business rtionship with. He merelyplied with what the base¡¯s regtions required. During the ten or so years following the war, Base N11 had unavoidably given birth to bureaucracy and many formalities.


    Third level of Mental Domain¡¯s sniping expertise, and first level of Perception Domain¡¯s strengthened sight; this was what Su decided to disclose to themittee, but this was already enough to leave the seven-membermittee shocked. The root of their shock was in the extra level in strengthened sight.


    The enhancement of ¡®sniping expertise¡¯ is actually a synthesis of different enhancements. It included physical power, endurance, sight, control, coordination, and a series of other improvements. Then, through specialized training, the transformed individual would experiences changes that were suited for them. This kind of enhancement was extremely thorough. In addition, after enhancing up to the third level, adding a level of Perception Domain¡¯s strengthened sight was still quite normal. After all, the fourth level of sniping expertise was still rather imperfect, and there was also the difficulty of improving the further you continued, so eight or maybe even more evolution points were needed. Comparatively, one would receive more benefits from the first level of strengthened sight instead.


    However, one point of evolution was still equivalent to ten thousand yuan of wealth. On the contrary, for Su, who wasn¡¯t even twenty years of age, this addition ten thousand yuan was definitely not a small amount. This implied that Su was quite good at making money, even though it seemed like he was even better at spending it. These seven members of themittee quickly converted this ten thousand to the wine, smoke, firearms, water, or women, whichever they respectively preferred, but when they looked at Su¡¯s eyes, they felt that it was somewhat different.


    Wrapped in bandages, it was already a body that should not belong to a human. It was a body that was worth close to a hundred thousand yuan in wealth.


    The rather gloomy segment of questioning finally passed. What followed now were the contents of the mission. Su¡¯s mental state that was bing drowsy immediately became sober, and he began to listen to each and every word carefully.


    The contents of the mission were both simple andplicated.


    Out of worry for the base¡¯s safety, the seven-membermittee decided to investigate the cavern system outside the base¡¯s back gate. In particr, they wanted to look into the subway passages that were asplex as spider webs to maybe find an escape route should the base ever face dire circumstances. This mission was also divided into two parts. If the investigation of the subway system directly lead to a dead end within the cavern, then the reward would only be five hundred yuan. If he was able to create a safe escape route within the subway system, then the reward would be a dose of primary gene modification medicine produced by Base N11.


    After thinking it through briefly, Su understood that the mission¡¯s risks and reward were quite fitting. Several dozen kilometers from Base N11 was an enormous city ruin with all types of sly, merciless, and strange creatures. Mutated people, living corpses, bandits, and all types of organizations with unclear intentions were illegally upying this area. It was just like abyrinth. It was divided into sixyers, and it was much more dangerous than the surface.


    The underground world was not suitable for a sniper. Instead, it was the vast city filled with many buildings that was truly the sniper¡¯s domain. As such, cleaning up the natural cave passages was the mission most suitable only for a third level sniper like him. In the past, the missions Su epted were of a simr difficulty, with rewards ranging from three hundred to a thousand yuan.


    However, the high reward that came with the following mission interested Su. He might not need the primary grade medicine, but it could be used to exchange for at least five thousand yuan¡¯s worth of items. For Su who was practically impoverished, this kind of reward almost carried a type of irrefusable enticement.


    Once he epted the mission, he could withdraw a hundred yuan early as funds for preparation. Grace Company¡¯s license was still worth at least this amount of advance payment.


    When dusk fell, this hundred yuan became a box of bullets, ten rounds of special bullets, and two bottles of purified water that had already reached the fourth grade.


    At nightfall, a fully equipped Su departed for the natural caves from the base¡¯s emergency exit.


    While leaving, he learned by chance that the girl named Lizzy had already left the base in the morning. She originally wasn¡¯t a resident of this base, and lockpicking wasn¡¯t a skill that was useful here, so staying here wouldn¡¯t bring in any ie. In less than a month, all of the money she had on her was used on her luxurious lifestyle. Since she wasn¡¯t willing to sell herself like other women, she had no choice but to leave the base today. This was a rather regretful event, for there were many men who yearned to have their way with Lizzy in bed, and they were even willing to pay a generous price to do so. Now that she left the base, Lizzy¡¯s life would definitely not be as great as it was in the base. At the very least, there was a sufficiently powerful system of order andw here, meaning that even if she was forcefully raped, the individual involved would still be forced to reimburse her. One¡¯s personal conduct had to be be in ordance with the base¡¯sws. Meanwhile, chaos was the evesting theme of the outside world. The ever-lurking males were filled with excessive lust and violence, and none of them had money.


    Currently, Su didn¡¯t care enough to think about Lizzy¡¯s matters. His green eye swept through the deep and seemingly endless caves in front of him. Behind him, the base¡¯s thick iron door had already firmly closed, locking him out.

 Book 1 3.1

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter 3.1 - Era of Turmoil</strong>


    ¡°Genes determine everything.¡± This was the Doctor Maxim Rosheda¡¯ famous saying.


    Around the end of previous era roughly sixty years ago, Dr. Rosheda specialized in the field of biology and gics. He had a mad passion and fanaticism for science, as well as his own body. Due to ack of volunteers, or maybe the right term was experimental subjects, to test the fruits of his gic research on, he turned to himself.


    In just ten years, countless gic segments had been inserted into his body. These genes acted simultaneously and blended together, eventually even undergoing mutations. In theter stages, Dr. Rosheda¡¯s body had be a gic battlefield. Countless genes fought with each other and underwent variations in an effort to control or extinguish other genes. As a medium for these genes, several hundred fatal viral genomes could be found within the doctor¡¯s body at any time.


    It was precisely like what Dr. Rosheda¡¯s daughter Kacey said: from a gic perspective, towards hister years, Dr. Rosheda was already no longer human.


    Dr. Rosheda in hister years no longer considered himself human either, instead iming to be the apostle of deities. His belief was affirmed with even greater faith when his genes underwent a series of reorganizations and ultimately formed a mysterious, yet stable new genome.


    Back then, the doctor¡¯s left hand could tolerate an abnormally high temperature, one that could set alcohol ame. This was a temperature that that the human body definitely should not be able to tolerate, yet the doctor¡¯s left hand was not injured in the slightest afterwards.


    ¡°This is god¡¯s left hand!¡± Rosheda looked at his own left hand and spoke his second most famous saying.


    After this year, the doctor¡¯s ability to control high temperature gradually stabilized, and the temperature he was able to tolerate continuously increased. The doctor recorded the first stable genome, as well as the highest temperature he could tolerate. Furthermore, he divided his data into three portions. The first two portions he kept for himself, the final part he published, releasing his own results.


    The day that the doctor was going to hold his press conference, the war erupted without any signs.


    Scorching mes and shockwaves destroyed everything, including the doctor who possessed the ¡®body of a god¡¯. However, the doctor¡¯s short yet shocking speech reached every corner of this world.


    The abruptly started war ended just as suddently as it began.


    The survivors began to emerge from the various refuges and ruins, discovering with shock that the world before them had changed beyond recognition. There were a few who still remembered Dr. Rosheda¡¯s speech, and eventually they discovered the safe the doctor left behind. The safe created with the science and technology from before the war was safe and sound, and the data stored within was also perfectly intact.


    These resources were the abilities of the magic domain: the prototype for fire magic.


    All of humanity¡¯s abilities originated from this.


    Ten yearster, all types of abilities began to emerge in this era of turmoil ike insects. Some of these abilities were stable, some only had a short duration, and there were some that brought about fatal results. Moreover, those that lived in the ruins and rural areas, under constant exposure to radiation, began to show all types of abilities even without any artificial rbination.


    Through ssifying, summarizing, as well a series of disputes, the various abilities were clearly defined. The abilities that were stable were categorized into the five domains of power: Magic ss, Combat Domain, Perception Domain, Mental Domain, and Mysterious Fields.


    Magic ss is a collective term for the various abilities that manipte energy. As a way tomemorate the doctor that had been obsessed with magic, the earliest discovered domain of ability was coined Magic ss. Combat Domain included all types of offensive, defensive, as well as movement abilities. Perception Domain, as the name implied, included the abilities that could sense and read both things known and unknown to this world. The mental domain is made up of all types of control abilities, with the most popr and often seen types being weapon operation. This included the basic operation of regr weapons, ordinary firearms, sniping, all the way to the maniption ofplex weapon systems.


    Finally, there was the Mysterious Fields. This is a domain that includes all types of abilities of little value or interest. Any vague abilities that could not be ssified could be thrown in. Within the Mysterious Fields, the most representative ability was luck, all types of it. However, those that have investedrge amounts of evolution points into the Mysterious Fields often times never received the fortune that they imagined. They did not discover any rare and precious resources, nor did they receive any great wealth or any type of exceptional ability. Those that died by violence were not any less than those that selected the other domains of abilities. In the past, there really was someone that discovered a precious deposit of ore, but in the end, he was chopped into minced meat by a greedy mob. Over time, those that decided to invest in the Mysterious Fields grew fewer and fewer.


    Of course, the differentiation between the various domain was no longer that clear cut now. As time flowed on, more and more abilities continuously emerged. There were many newly emerged abilities that were not so easily categorized into a certain ability domain. There were even some abilities that had to be matched with another ability domain before they would emerge.


    At this moment, the once ¡®mad doctor¡¯ Rosheda became the father of abilities domains. The doctor had opened up a great gate, a bargaining chip for survival in this bitter world. However, even now, no one knew whether this ¡®gate¡¯ of his lead to the paradise of heaven or the depths of the underworld.


    When the people living within the various bases gradually woke up from the awe of their abilities, they were shocked to find that nothing in this world was forever stable, including the genes of all creatures.


    All creatures, including humans, were quickly changing. The evolution and mutation process that had taken seemingly endless years toplete waspressed into a few short years in the new age. The knowledge humans had umted over thousands of years was deteriorating at an astonishing speed.


    For example, look at the figure that had just scuttered across outside the wireting. That was a red-eyed, long-eared, docile-natured rabbit that was depending on its speed to avoid its natural predators. However, no one could be sure what this creature whose current speed was already faster than that of a leopard would be like next year.


    It was because this brand new era had be an era of turmoil.


    Su cautiously made his way through the dark and quiet cave. His steps were light and soft like a agile cat as he moved soundlessly. The thick cloak around him as well as the bandages covering his body made it so that not a bit of his scent would leak out, so much so that not even those dangerous creatures that depended on their sense of smell or infrared vision would be able to notice his existence.


    He carried a thick steel pole with three sharp edges and a tip that was extremely sharp. It allowed him to strike and pierce at any moment; this was an extremely terrifying weapon. The modified rifle and pistol were carried on his back and under his cloak respectively. The power of his pistol was extremely great, but itcked uracy. However, in a ce like this cave tunnel, the power of this pistol naturally increased tremendously.


    The problem was that since he was in this dark and quiet tunnel, the sound of a gunshot would travel extremely far. This was the same as telling all the monsters within several kilometers that he wasing.


    Su¡¯s eye emitted a weak green light. This radiance would constantly adjust based on the darkness of the surroundings, allowing him to have a clear observation of his location at any particr time. This was the ability of the third level in the Perception Domain: Glimmer Sight.


    Within this cave, base N11 had arranged a few smallmps that illuminated a hundred meters around the base. This project was done thest time the base decided to explore this area. Even after themps further out were destroyed, the base sensibly decided not to send anyone to repair them. For Su who was equipped with Glimmer Sight, he only needed a minute amount of light to clearly see everything in his surroundings.


    Su was currently walking through the dark tunnel. From time to time, there would be glowing moss, as well as sewage that emitted weak lights. This was already enough for his Glimmer Sight to disy its effect.


    At a certain corner, Su suddenly stopped his steps. His entire body retracted into his cloak, slowly merging himself with the darkness.

 Book 1 3.2

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter 3.2 - Era of Turmoil</strong>


    An extremely soft rustling sound could be heard within the cave. A vicious rat that was a meter in length scuttled past. The nose that was ridiculously disproportionate to its head sniffed continuously in the air


    Su, who was hiding within the darkness, suddenly moved! The three edge steel pipe pierced down as fast as lightning towards the rat¡¯s nose. It went straight through its upper and lower jaw and nailed it to the ground.


    The vicious rat¡¯s nose was its most important part. It viciously shrieked, and its four stocky but sharp ws frantically scratched against the ground. Crushed rocks flew in all directions, and in just a split second, a hole was dug out in the solid ground.


    Su¡¯s left hand grasped the upper part of the steel pipe. His arm that seemed fragile and delicate was steady like a boulder. The vicious rat whose most important part was injured wasn¡¯t even given a chance to support itself again. Its body violently twitched before ultimately lying on the ground unmoving.


    Su slowly pulled out the steel pipe and flipped the vicious rat over. He noticed that this was a female rat. Male vicious rats usually operated alone, however, when female rats appeared, there would always be a male rat close behind.


    Su quickly shifted his body outwards. He stood in front of the tunnel where the vicious rat came from. His front leg was in a half squat position, and his back leg was fully squatted as he held the steel pole horizontally, aiming it towards the dark tunnel. Almost the instant he held the steel pole horizontally, a gust of fishy odor suddenly swept out from the tunnel. An even more robust male vicious rat rushed out from the darkness and chomped downwards at Su from midair.


    The steel pipe didn¡¯t move in the slightest and continued to face the iing vicious rat. The steep pole¡¯s sharp tip hacked deeply through the rat¡¯s throat, into his inner organs, and almost straight through its anus.


    Su loosened his grip and quickly backed up several steps. His movement was quick and nimble, as if he was gliding on top of water.


    A <i>ka</i> sounded. The vicious rat used all of its strength to close its mouth and ferociously chomp down on the steel pipe. Even though its front teeth could chew through almost all kinds of stone, it still couldn¡¯t win against this type of reinforced steel. Within a <i>kacha </i>sound, the steel caved in, and the male rat¡¯s front teeth began to crack apart as well.


    The male rat was exceedingly violent and fierce. After falling from the sky, it crawled out several meters and arrived in front of Su.


    Su raised his right leg and stepped on the male rat¡¯s head. The male rat screeched and struggled about, but it couldn¡¯t raise its head off the ground. Anyrge movement it made would result in intolerable pain from the steel pipe that pierced through its body. Even though it suffered such a severe injury, it still struggled for more than a minute before it finally stopped breathing.


    Su¡¯s pretty eyebrows moved. From his perspective, these vicious rats seemed to have developed even more endurance and vigorpared to a few months ago. This speed of mutation made him feel extremely ufortable.


    Su did not decide to use the steel pipe impaled within the male rat¡¯s body anymore. He fumbled about the cavern walls and pulled out a thread of wire. This was the illumination line that had been installed by the base, but now, it had already be useless. Su removed two meters of this wire and tore off the paint covering it, revealing the alloy threading within. He twisted the two electrical wires around his arms separately and continued to head into the darkness.


    Even within the dark and rugged cavern, Su¡¯s dark green eye and his plentiful experience could make out the vicious rat¡¯s tracks. Not long after, he discovered the vicious rats¡¯ir. Within the rat nest, there were more than thirtyrge and small vicious rats. Therger ones seemed to have fully matured, while the smaller ones hadn¡¯t even opened their eyes yet. He could see that there were three generations of rats here. The mature rats that seemed to have reached three months of age could give birth to another batch of infants.


    ¡°The bearing period has shortened by ten days.¡± This was what Su estimated in his head. The ufortable feeling he felt grew stronger.


    However, his negative mood did not prevent him from using the alloy threading to lock down the vicious rat that was throwing itself over. Then, with a tug and shake, the rat flew through the air back in the direction it came from, only this time, blood frantically spurted out from its neck. It mmed into the cave wall, and after calming down, it no longer crawled back up. As the blood dyed alloy thread swept across the ground, seven or eight little rats instinctively bit down on it. However, the alloy thread shook slightly, and their heads were almostpletely sliced in half.


    A minuteter, this nest of vicious rats waspletely wiped out. Vicious rats were extremely territorial creatures. With this nest of vicious rats around, it was unlikely that there would be a second ratir within a scope of a kilometer.


    Su brought out a map and drew in a tunnel on top of an empty space. He marked the location of the rat nest and then carefully put away the map.


    After following the cavern for several hundred meters, Su stopped for a bit at a ce that caved in a bit. A seemingly man-made tunnel entrance was revealed behind a pile of earth. This tunnel entrance led to the deep, maze-like subway tunnels filled with danger. Reaching this point meant that the 500 yuan reward was already in his pocket. On the other side of this tunnel entrancey the requirement for the reward which was even more enticing for him at the moment: the gic modification medicine.


    Su kneeled at the tunnel entrance and listened attentively.


    The wind that blew through the subway tunnels would fluctuate violently from being strong to being weak. Vague rustling sounds could be heard within. The air was full of the smell of filth, and the quality of oxygen was extremely poor, unsuitable for ordinary people to live in. This was one of the reasons why Base N11 could not explore deeper into the subway tunnels.


    Su, of course, was not an ordinary person. With three levels into the Perception Domain, as well as two levels in the Mysterious Field, whether or not he could still be considered human anymore was not something that Su knew for sure himself. After ughtering through the vicious rat nest, Su felt the genes within his body bing restless again. He had already collected three gene evolution points, and walking a bit around this subway tunnel might allow him to obtain a new evolution point.


    Evolution point is a term that came about during this era of turmoil. The so-called evolution point was just shaking up the genes so that space could be made for brand new genes. The more evolution points one had, the more space and tolerability for more powerful abilities one possessed. There were all types of ways to obtain evolution points, but most of them were born naturally. It was not clear where evolution points originated from. There were two areas that humans could be said to have control over: gic modification medicine andbat.


    Of course, after obtaining an evolution point, one still needed to obtain a specific genome before they could acquire theplementary ability. There were many definite abilities within every ability domain; however, most abilitiesy in gray areas. Evolution points obtained through fighting would often be apanied with new abilities. Most of the time, the abilities received this way were not the same as those that were researched. As a result, many fighters viewed their own abilities as their greatest secret. When two ability users met and engaged in a life and death struggle, there would even be a tiny chance to obtain the opponent¡¯s ability.


    As a result, ironically, killing in this era of turmoil would truly allow one to be stronger.


    Su closed his eyes. The vague rustling sounds sketched out a clear image of the living corpses. They paced back and forth aimlessly, and their dull red eyes swept through their surroundings in hunger. They were quite different from the jiangshi that often appeared in the fiction stories of the olden age. The bodies of these living corpses were slim and nimble. When they moved, they were even faster than humans. Their powerful muscles and flexible bodies allowed them to crawl on walls and even ceilings. From a gic perspective, living corpses could actually be considered humans. The high-level fighters that had experienced several gic modifications were actually even further away from that of a normal human.


    Fifty years had already passed since the war. The living corpses now were of the second or third generation. Compared to their former counterparts, they were faster, more nimble, and more robust. They were extremely adapted to living in harsh environments. Many of the living corpses living within the subway tunnels have developed infrared sight, making them suitable for ces without the slightest bit of light.


    After making sure that there weren¡¯t any dangerous creatures at the tunnel entrance, Su brought out his pistol and carefully leapt into the subway tunnels. He then jumped again andnded on the steel rails before moving forward. He travelled quickly, his feet not creating the slightest bit of sound. In addition, he didn¡¯t seem unsteady in the slightest as he moved across the narrow steel rail.

 Book 1 3.3

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter 3.3 - Era of Turmoil</strong>


    In front of the tunnel, the chaotic sounds gradually became louder. The putrid odor of the living corpses became even stronger. Around the corner was a train lying on its side, blocking off arge portion of this entire tunnel. The subway carriage had long rusted to a ridiculous level, and the doors were wide open. The windows were shattered to bits and pieces.


    Through the train window, two living corpses could be seen within the outermost carriage. They were currently turning and tossing things around in search of something to eat.


    Su observed his surroundings for a bit, and then he noiselessly began to move. He picked up a few rusty iron tes and an iron thread before quietly retreating. He set up the iron thread around the central part of the tunnel and arranged the iron pieces on the ground. Then, he began to form the iron pieces into cone shapes. Afterwards, he stealthily headed towards the subway trains.


    <i>Ding!</i>


    Su lightly tapped the carriage wall. The sound wasn¡¯t loud, but under the sharp senses of the living corpses, any unusual sounds was like thunder to their ears. The two living corpses immediately stopped their search for food and turned around together, just in time to see a figure vanish from the train window. In the eyes of living corpses who only had their raw instincts left, anything that could move was delicious prey.


    After waves of snarls sounded, the living corpses rushed out to the edge of the train carriage with nimbleness that wasn¡¯t any inferior to hounds. The living corpse that was in the front soared up and smashed apart the broken carriage window with one hit.Half of its body forcibly squeezed through the carriage¡¯s window. As soon as it made its way out of the carriage window, the living corpse impatiently looked left and right for traces of its prey.


    A light <i>pu</i> sounded. The cone shaped iron sheets pierced out from below, easily making their way through its throat. It was such a solid hit that even most of its bones were broken with this strike!


    Su slowly stood up. He didn¡¯t bother pointlessly trying to pull out the steel cone from the living corpse. He continued to head towards the passage.


    The other living corpse that was being obstructed by the carriage had long be impatient. It howled and grabbed the leg of the living corpse in front of it, ferociously pulling it back into the carriage. The carriage window¡¯s sharp ss sliced open seven or eight deep gashes, causing dark red blood to pour out together with its inner organs.


    The living corpse straightened its neck and ferociously howled before abruptly erupting with force. Its hard feet that had long ws growing out of them stamped on the ground, and like a gust of wind, it rushed around the corner of the passage!


    The living corpse that was running so fast it seemed to be flying suddenly did soar into the air! It shot back and forth in midair a few times before falling down. As soon as itnded, it immediately howled painfully again. On the ground were a few sharp iron cones that were pointed upwards that prated deeply through its back. Meanwhile, arge portion of its chest was torn through by the iron silk that was arranged in midair.


    A sharp <i>ka da </i>sound rang out as Su cocked his gun for insurance. He walked past the living corpse that had already sank into an involuntary struggle, not paying it any attention. He slightly raised his head and swept his eyes above him. With a slight jump, he soared two meters into the air andnded on the abandoned train¡¯s roof.


    A cold glint suddenly shed past Su¡¯s green eye. He suddenly erupted with force and ran along the train with a lightning speed that was far faster than even that of a living corpse. Even though he was dashing at such a speed with his body slightly bent, he still didn¡¯t seem to create the slightest bit of sound. From the back, he looked like a wisp of ck smoke that was quickly disappearing into the distance.


    <i>Bang! Bang! </i>Two thunderous gun sounds tore through the previously peaceful subway tunnels. Within the subway train, the heads of the two living corpses were shot through. The tremendous force of the bullets practically blew straight through their brains!


    <i>Bang bang bang bang! </i>Four more gunsounds continuously sounded. Su had already reached the end of the subway train. He didn¡¯t stop in the slightest and directly leapt off the train roof. Following four light sounds, Su once again stepped on the ground. The bullets in the pistol had already beenpletely reloaded.


    His feet exerted some more force, allowing his speed to slightly increase. The ten meter long tunnel was quickly covered. Su seemed to have transformed into a breeze, brushing past the four living corpses that were quickly running through the tunnel.


    Su suddenly stood still. His body sharply turned around, and he released three shots!


    Three living corpses fell. Thest one quickly spun around and threw itself towards Su with a roar.


    Su calmly looked at the living corpse without moving at all. After running forward several meters, he plummeted face down.


    Unknowingly when, a steel dagger that did not reflect any light was gripped backwards in Su¡¯s hand. It was covered in ck paint, and in that instant when he passed those living corpses, it was precisely this dagger that sliced open the ribs of this living corpse.


    Su turned around and looked in the direction the four living corpses came from. Sure enough, there were two living corpses that appeared at the other end. The strange thing was that these two living corpses were cooperatively raising an adult vicious rat¡¯s corpse. From their scarlet red pupils and their mouths that had endless saliva flowing from them, Su could see they were currently starving. However, they didn¡¯t partake in the food in their arms. Thispletely contrasted with what Su knew about them. The primary goal of creatures like living corpses was to satisfy their appetites. They knew nothing about exerting self-control. If they were given enough food, it was entirely likely that they would eat until they died from bursting. It wasn¡¯t just these two living corpses either; just now, he could tell that the four living corpses that had sprinted over previously also suffered the torment of hunger due to their shriveled bellies.


    Living corpses that didn¡¯t immediately consume the food in front of it?


    <i>Bang bang bang!</i> Su lowered the pistol that was still emitting smoke and walked towards the two living corpses that would never stand up again. This time, one of his shots did not hit its intended target; he had originally aimed for the forehead, but it struck the chest, so he had to add a shot. The distance was over ten meters, so the modified pistol¡¯s uracy was a huge issue. This time, his great luck did not disy its effect, so that shot alone wasn¡¯t enough.


    The living corpses that were made of flesh were no match for the firepower or metal. In such close quarters, no matter which part was hit, a twenty centimeter thick hole would be opened up.


    With <i>kacha</i> sounds, Su¡¯s pistol reloaded with bullets. Only then did he make his way through the living corpses to carefully inspect them. Living corpses were creatures with shocking levels of vitality. Even if half of its body was blown to pieces, it was still entirely possible for it to leap up and chomp down.


    The two living corpses that were carrying the vicious rat were much thinner than the four he fought before. Moreover, Su, who had fought his share of living corpses, felt that these two living corpses were already well on in age. They still possessed their mobility, but their power was already starting to decline. Moreover, what made Su¡¯s eye narrow was that there were clearly more clothes on the four living corpses from before than on these two. They were also more sturdy. However, between the group of four living corpses and them, there wasn¡¯t much difference.


    Everything was now quite clear. The four living corpses that were roaming about before were in charge of hunting and battle, while thetter two that were older in age were in charge of odd jobs like transport. This was a clear division ofbor; those that were more robust and better at fighting would be able to gather more food, so the clothes they wore were better as well. The older living corpses were assigned odd jobs, and they weren¡¯t given enough food. The most important part was that these living corpses already weren¡¯t acting on their instinct. They were starting to learn moderation!


    This proved that these living corpses had already be a race, moreover, there was a clear division ofbor, and there were evidently social sses as well. They werepletely different from the living corpses he killed before in the subway train. Su had encountered a small hunting party.


    ¡°I dislike smart things.¡± Su straightened his body and began to carefully think things through.


    These living corpses made him involuntarily recall the wolves in the mountains. At the moment before their death, eyes that were full of shock, confusion, anger, and hatred were carved into the bottom of his heart. It was clear that these living corpses had already developed a division ofbor that was far different from the elementary organization the rotting wolves had. There was definitely a leader within these living corpses that possessed intelligence. For Su, this definitely wasn¡¯t some good thing. In the underground subway tunnels, living corpses were already monsters that were difficult to deal with. Living corpses that had developed a system of organization were definitely several times stronger.


    Regardless of whether it was the era of turmoil or the olden days, there were no free lunches. Killing a nest of organized living corpses was already a price that far surpassed the reward of a primary gic medicine. A small hunting party already had six living corpses, so the nest of living corpses could very well exceed thirty. Killing this many living corpses should already be enough to obtain an evolution point.


    It was possible that Base N11 already knew about how there were organized living corpses living in these tunnels, and that was the reason why they were willing to pay such a price to invite him to clean it up. Su recalled Turner and Tony¡¯s sincere smile, and a shadow that was not particrly great or small crept through his heart. However, he quickly tossed this thought to the side. After travelling through so many inhabited area, Su had already learned that he shouldn¡¯t have any types of expectations for anything.


    Su gazed into the dark and deep tunnel. His green eye prated the endless darkness to search for traces of the living corpses. Currently, he was first and foremost a hunter that needed toplete his mission. The rest could be discussedter.


    At the end of the tunnel, there was practicallyplete darkness. Even Su¡¯s Glimmer Sight could only see five or six meters out. Moving under this kind of environment was practically suicide, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    Su released a light breath of air, and a faint lump of mist seeped out from the bandages. He softly pulled down on the bandages covering his face, revealing a straight nose that almost seemed like it was sculpted. The skin that was revealed was moist and sparkling like ivory. Within the dark passage, the putrid smell of the living corpses pervaded the air. The stench was especially thick in this part of the passage, indicating that this was an area the living corpses frequented. If it was an ordinary person, they simply wouldn¡¯t be able to move about under this thick smell. This was also one of the ways that living corpses marked their territories.


    He began to distinguish the odor at the end of his nose. Hundreds of numbers began to flow through Su¡¯s consciousness like a stream, and finally, he locked in on the scent that belonged to the six living corpses lying on the ground.


    Su tightened his cloak, and like a ghost, he soundlessly moved into the depths of the passage. The smell of the six living corpses was like guide that gradually lead Su towards their nest. From the strength of the scent, it seemed like these living corpses had already been out for two days for this hunting trip.


    The passage was rugged and uneven. Inside, there were a few ces where empty cans were purposely ced. These simple traps shouldn¡¯t have mattered at all to Su, yet his movements began to slow down.


    Su suddenly leapt out two steps. Then, with a leap, hended and stuck close to a corner where the ceiling and the wall met. Then, like a lizard, he began to soundlessly crawl inwards.


    After winding around a corner, Su descended as light as a feather. He noiselesslynded on the back of a living corpse that was crouching by a corner. The living corpse held an iron pipe in its hands, and its two eyes were emitting a faint red light. They were staring into the deep passageway.


    Su extended his hand and lightly tapped its shoulder.

 Book 1 3.4

    <strong>Book 1 C</strong><b>hapter 3.4 - Era of Turmoil</b>


    Roar! The living corpse¡¯s throat suddenly released a low roar and ferociously turned around! However, before it was even able to react, the sharp sawtooth dagger in his hand had already sliced open its throat. The strength was so powerful that the entire neck seemed to have been hacked apart.


    Su leaned over and softly ced the living corpse on the ground. From what his fingertips felt, he could already sense that this living corpses¡¯ flesh was more sturdy and robust that the ones he had encountered in the past. Moreover, the iron pipe¡¯s point had gone through careful sharpening. It seemed like this was a sentinel, and the only good thing out of all of this was that it seemed like the living corpses didn¡¯t seem to understand that there should be two individuals on sentry duty.


    Su gazed into the end of the passage. Half of a sand brick construct had been built, but fortunately, there weren¡¯t any living corpses standing guard here. Behind the sand construct was an extremelyrge wall. Past the half covered door, there was a fiery light that fluctuated between dark and light. Inside, the sounds of living corpses could be heard. Some of them were overcast, and some of them were resounding.


    These mutated creatures that had just recently developed intelligence would often have a leader that would possess both intellect and strength far surpassing that of those around it. The best way to deal with them would be to wipe out that leader in one blow, and with the remaining living corpses¡¯ inferior intellect, they would break out into disorder. The danger level between creatures that fought on instinct and an organized army was as different as the sky and earth.


    Su stood still. He gently pulled back the bandages on his face to cover his nose. Then, he began to slowly walk towards the nest of living corpses. The more he walked, the quicker he became. When he was able to reach the door, he was already close to a running speed!


    A creaking sound rang out! He fiercely pulled back the thick metal door and rushed into the living corpses nest!


    This was arge hall that covered an area of several hundred square meters. Inside, more than thirty living corpses were scattered in various ces. There were a few that were lying in rest, and also a few in the corner tending to arge cauldron to cook vicious rat meat. A pair of living corpses from the corner of the hall was gasping for air and howling as they busily engaged in coption. At the center of the hall was arge and eye-catching bed. On top of the bed was a single living corpse, and from its body structure, it seemed to be female. She was actually wearing a business suit with a mini skirt that working women from the olden days would wear. Her skin also did not seem to be covered inrge ck patches and wrinkles like the other living corpses either. Her skin could already be considered to be somewhat glossy, and her appearance was even more like a human working woman from the olden age. Compared to the other living corpses, her physique was petite, and her appearance was proper. Her crossed legs even more so resembled the actions of a young female office worker.


    The other living corpses were extremely cautious and respectful around her, not daring to approach this bed. The radiance within her eyes was far brighter than that of an ordinary living corpse. It was clear that she was the true queen of this nest!


    The door to the great hall was pulled open, and an enormous sound was created. Almost every single living corpse instinctively gazed in that direction, but they didn¡¯t see anyone there!


    In the instant the door was opened, Su suddenly bent his body and erupted with strength. His body immediately soared several meters, making it appear as if he teleported straight into the center of the great hall. Meanwhile, at the same time, the living corpses had just looked towards the door, so they couldn¡¯t see what had happened. While the living corpses were dumbstruck, Su rushed forward another three meters!


    Su¡¯s pupil quickly shrank down, and a bizarre cross-shaped star emerged within it. This cross-shaped eye and the pitch-ck pistol formed a perfectly straight line, one that pointed straight at the space right between the eyebrows of the living corpse queen!


    Within the entire great hall, only the living corpse queen did not look at the door and instead looked at Su. Her mouth suddenly opened wide, as if she was startled. Her eyes were also full of fear, and she didn¡¯t dare to make the slightest bit of movement!


    Seeing her startled expression that resembled that of a small deer, the finger Su had on the trigger naturally carried a slight bit of hesitation. He ceased the forceful behavior, and his gunpoint also began to lower.


    The living corpse queen¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with dazzling red light. Two inch long teeth were revealed, and it pounced out with a speed that was far faster than that of an ordinary living corpse! The mouth that was widened to the extreme distorted her appearance to an almost unrecognizable level.


    Peng peng peng peng... Six bullets seemed to be released almost simultaneously. The first tore through her neck, and the remaining five drew an arc through her corbone. Itpletely separated her head from the rest of her body.


    Su slowly retracted his pistol.


    Only now did the living corpses in the great hall snap back to reality. All of their eyes were blood red as they howled hysterically. They began to rush towards Su like madmen.


    Su once again slipped out as if he was sliding on a wet surface, just in time to slip out from the encirclement of these living corpses. Then, he quickly rushed towards the well-built living corpse guarding the entrance and suddenly extended his left hand to forcibly grab the iron pole that was striking down.


    Su twisted his hand, and that iron pole became his. Then, his entire body rushed towards that living corpse¡¯s chest, sending that living corpse who was aplete head taller than him flying backwards until its back violently struck against a wall near the door.


    Su withdrew his body and separated himself from the chest of that living corpse. He disappeared from outside the door and vanished inside the deep tunnel. Meanwhile, an inch thick hole that was incredibly deep appeared in that living corpse¡¯s body.


    The living corpses in the great hall madly howled and swarmed towards the door!


    A strange and sharp cry suddenly reverberated through the air. The iron pole that the living corpse used had already flown into the main hall at an inconceivable speed and pierced through three living corpses in session before it finally exhausted its force. With a dang sound, it fell onto the ground and bounced about a few times.


    Even the instinctively ferocious living corpses couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly for a moment. An intrinsic fear began to dampen the atmosphere. They began to hesitate, and some had already moved away from the door.


    Within the darkness outside the door, another bloody object flew into the center of the great hall. It was formed in the shape of a small crown.


    Roar!! An uproar immediately erupted among the living corpses. Their longing for the fresh blood overwhelmed the fear in their hearts, and they began to rush out from the great hall to outdo each other. They then began to chase into the passage depths.


    They didn¡¯t know, however, that the world of darkness belonged to Su.


    The oppressive and heavy gunshots rang out from time to time along the winding tunnel. The sound waves travelled far into the distance.


    Ten minutester, Su slowly walked into the great hall. It seemed like the great hall that the living corpses upied was originally the lounge of a subway station. Of course, it would never again receive another subway train, and there was no longer anyone that would board a train from this station. Su walked towards therge bed in the middle and stopped temporarily. He picked up a magazine that he found on top and casually flipped through it. It was a 1997 May issue of ¡®Fashion¡¯, and it seemed like it had been preserved rather carefully.


    Su lowered the magazine and walked next to the body of the living corpse queen. He stroked his hand softly across her face. The scarlet radiance in the living corpse queen¡¯s eyes gradually faded, and the luster within them also disappeared. Su retrieved a ten centimeter long fine aluminum case and carefully opened it. He brought out a surgical de and removed the living corpse queen¡¯s eyes. He then stored them inside the case.


    The genes within her two eyes had already been obtained by Su.


    Infrared sight was always the next ability Su wanted to obtain, and the living corpse queen¡¯s ability on this aspect was clearly far stronger than that of an ordinary living corpse¡¯s, so it fitted Su¡¯s needs perfectly. As long as he umted eight evolution points, Su could rely on the gene specimen of the living corpse queen and the structure of the eye to bring about the infrared sight.


    Su followed the great hall up a flight of stairs until he was eventually stopped by a door obstructed by wireting. He moved aside the junk blocking the door and sted apart the iron lock that had long rusted. Only then did he push through the ironted door.


    He then walked up another ten meters. Su¡¯s green eyes immediately narrowed slightly. A streak of bright sunlight immediately illuminated his face. After moving around in the darkness for so long, this streak of sunlight was a bit ufortable for his eyes.


    After adjusting slightly, Su walked to the surface. The ¡®METRO¡¯ sign at the stair entrance was extremely distinct. It did not bepletely indistinct over the passage of endless years.


    Su looked about, but the only thing he saw was a boundless wilderness. To the east, there were countless tall buildings obscured within a fog. It seemed like this was a subway station that was located in the outskirts of a city. The surroundings didn¡¯t really have any excessively dangerous mutated creatures. The area around this subway should all be a part of the hunting grounds of the living corpses from the great hall, as there probably weren¡¯t any other creatures that would try to fight them for this territory. Even though living corpses dreaded the sunlight and would only rarely roam about on the surface, the night was their world. At times of great hunger, they would also roam through this city under the cover of night.


    Su pulled out his map and made a few markings on the subway station location, indicating that it was safe. At the same time, within Su¡¯s memory, an urate and precise map emerged. The corresponding areas on the map gradually lit up, and following a sweep of Su¡¯s eyes, the outlines of a major city gradually appeared as well.


    Right now, Base N11¡¯s mission was finallypleted.

 Book 1 4.1

    <strong>Book 1 C</strong><b>hapter 4.1 - Trouble</b>


    Su then carefully inspected the area along the tunnel a few times, and only after determining that there were no problems did he return to Base N11. This rigorous style of work was extremely weed by Grace Company¡¯srge infrastructure, and it allowed him to quickly obtain two licenses from them.


    The process of handing over the mission went smoothly, just as how Tony stated before. Old Anthony was still a decent person, and after ascertaining that Su seeded, at the very least, the reward aspect was handled smoothly without any signs of backing out. However, he found it difficult to conceal his shock at how quickly the mission waspleted.


    As for the living corpses that were organized and possessed wisdom, Old Anthony did not say a thing. This naturally did not mean that he did not know about it. However, from what Su had experienced in other inhabited areas, Old Anthony could still be considered rather trustworthy. From this point, Tony was not wrong. As for the small amount of information not matching, this was something that became practically insignificant in this era.


    A ten centimeter long test tube filled with dark green liquid was Su¡¯s primary reward: the primary grade gene evolution medicine. In reality, the amount of medicine that Base N11¡¯sboratory produced was not a lot, because most of the formtions were inclined towards abilities in the Mental Domain, with much weaker effects on the other domains. Even though the Mental Domain could be considered the domain with the widest range of uses, medicines that were partial towards a particr domain would be much less valuable than stable, extensively used models of medicines.


    With the drug in hand, Su could already sense that this was a halfmon medicine that leaned towards the Mental Domain. If he found a suitable buyer, this less effective medicine could still be sold for around 4000 yuan. Even though it was twenty percent less whenpared to the 5000 yuan he had anticipated, Su did not decide to bicker about it. Old Anthony most likely did this out of his shrewd merchant nature. To negotiate required power, and Su did not believe that he had the strength to go against Base N11¡¯s twenty first level soldiers.


    After inspecting his current equipment and ammo, Su bought three more cases of rifle bullets for his pistol, and he restocked a bottle of high purity water before quietly leaving Base N11.


    The rewards he received from the mission this time could still be considered abundant. After deducting his living expenses and natural expenditures, his gain was around 3500. This didn¡¯t include the evolution point that he almostpleted from cleaning out the nest of living corpses. With Su¡¯s strength that had already reached third level, the living corpses that could have given an ordinary person one and a half evolution points didn¡¯t evenpletely fill up one of Su¡¯s. Of course, normal people would find it difficult to survive such a difficult battle.


    It was another clear day.


    Sunlight suffused with ultraviolet rays ruthlessly scorched the great earth. However, the thick cloak around Su¡¯s body protected him from all sunlight. His walking speed wasn¡¯t fast, but it was constant. He continued all the way until he stopped in front of the isted ruins of a building. Under the zing sunlight of day, most mutated creatures would choose to rest within their homes. As a result, Su actually decided to hurry along his way during this period of time even though he could disy more of his power at night.


    Su carefully inspected the vi that had half of its roof missing. Only after confirming that there were neither deadly living creatures hiding within nor was there a den of carnivorous beasts like violent armor-ted bears did he rx.


    He brought out bullets that he used for his pistol as well as an alloy file. He then began to carve some strange patterns on the bullets. By treating these bullets in this way, the bullets would immediately explode soon after leaving the pistol, or as soon as they entered their target¡¯s body, thus improving their destructive power. As for the issue with precision, it wasn¡¯t something he needed to consider. When Su used the pistol, the distance from his target would never exceed thirty meters.


    Su calmly modified the bullets one after another as if he would never get bored of doing such a thing. A box of bullets had already beenpleted, and the patterns on every single bullet were exactly the same. Even if they were carved by a precise machine, it would probably not be any better.


    Su carefully put away the bullets and then brought out the second case of bullets. The two hours of repetitivebor didn¡¯t seem boring to him at all. Through the experiences of living alone in the wilderness, he learned that having enough patience was essential to survival.


    Su¡¯s brows suddenly furrowed. He sensed an extremely weak, yet unusual vibration. With a seemingly inconceivable speed, he collected his tools and bullets and readied his rifle. His right hand shed, and a modified bullet was shoved into the cartridge. Then, he quickly moved towards the wall with a few steps and gazed outwards through a crack in the wall. During this entire process, other than the metallic sound of a loading the bullet, Su did not make any other noise.


    Right now, Su¡¯s rifle didn¡¯t have any sighting device. The old-fashioned aiming piece on the rifle waspletely useless for Su whose eyesight had already been improved to the third level. The only reason he left this thing on was for the people within inhabited areas or bases.


    Su slightly narrowed his eyes to prevent the re from interfering with his sight. He carefully red outwards. He was proficient at long distance shooting, so he naturally knew what would expose his tracks.


    Several kilometers out, he could see smoke and dust roiling about what seemed like a group of vehicles. From the vibrations that had transmitted over, he could tell that there was at least one tank within this motorcade. With the speed that the smoke and dust flew, the vehicles didn¡¯t seem to be moving too fast, but there were only about twenty kilometers between them.


    From the direction in which the vehicles were moving, it seemed like they were heading for Base N11.


    Su was slightly moved. He sat down for a few minutes before finally standing back up. He lowered his body and began to run towards Base N11 at a velocity of 25 kilometers per hour.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t be considered a friend of Base N11¡¯s residents, Su still decided to go and take a look. At the very least, Base N11 gave him a warm feeling, one that felt simr to a ¡®home¡¯. This was something that he had never felt before. As a result, even though he knew that it was impossible for Base N11 to survive by themselves, he still wanted to take a look.


    Due to their ability to purify water, to a point where they might even have a hidden water supply, Base N11 had be this region¡¯s fattest sheep. There was no one that didn¡¯t have thoughts on Base N11. Base N11 was either going to be exterminated, or it would have to attach itself to a strength like Grace Company in order to preserve its existence. After all, it was impossible for Turner¡¯s twenty men to defend a ce that could purify water on their own.


    Su seemed to have arrived at the outside of Base N11 at the same time that the group of vehicles did. After moving side by side along the way, he already had a clear idea of the fleet¡¯sposition.

 Book 1 4.2

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter 4.2 - Trouble</strong>


    There was an old modeled tank from the olden age at both the front and back of the group. In between were three trucks that were packed with soldiers. The most eye-catching one was a rotating typemand truck with vehicle armor.


    The goal of this fleet was clear: once they reached the destination, the two tanks stopped in front of Base N11 and seal off its entrance. The soldiers that numbered more than a hundred on top of those three trucks formed two defensive lines behind the tanks. Even though these soldiers weren¡¯t equipped with one level of ability like Turner¡¯s small troop and their gear weren¡¯t as high quality, their numbers were five times greater. Together with the two tanks, they were perfectly capable of crushing through Base N11¡¯s armed forces.


    The armoredmand vehicle had a few fighters on top of it as well. Their dark camouge, modern age automatic rifles, and strong movements all distinguished them from ordinary soldiers.


    Su, who was hiding a kilometer away, narrowed his eyes. These fighters were prepared with second level abilities, and among them, there were even two soldiers who were third level! After seeing the excellent sniper rifle in the third level soldier¡¯s hands, Su hid himself even better.


    The soldiers in front had already used their loudspeakers to advise surrender, and a few of their specialized fighters entered the cave. At this moment, the roof of themand truck opened, and two individuals wearingmander attire emerged. They sized up the hill that concealed Base N11.


    ¡°Listen up, people inside! We are operating under the orders of Rond Company! As of this moment, Rond Company will assume control over this base. All of you have three minutes to open up the gate and surrender. All of the base¡¯s facilities need to be perfectly intact! Otherwise, you all are voluntarily suffering the consequences!¡±


    The loudspeaker repeated the monotonous yet effective threat. As it rang through the air, gunshots suddenly sounded from within the mountain cave. Even though he was still far away, Su immediately knew that these were the shooting sounds of the automatic defenses around the base. Soon after, the special soldiers emerged from the cave entrance in rather sorry states. When they came out, their numbers had lessened by two; however, the package that they brought in was no longer on them.


    A momentter, an enormous explosion sounded. The cave erupted with thick smoke and countless crushed rocks. Soon after, cracks appeared all around the mountains. The rumbling sounds continued, and eventually, half of the hillside was blown off by the powerful explosion!


    Rocky fragments continuously scattered down, some of them pounded on the tanks¡¯ exterior and the soldiers that had longin low on the floor. Rond Company¡¯s soldiers were all equipped with steel helmets and bulletproof vests, so almost no one was injured as a result. Under the rain of stones, even though themand truck flew more than half a meter into the air, the twomanders continued to stand perfectly straight as if they were nailed to the truck.


    After the entire hill cover was blown off, Base N11¡¯srge gate was revealed. There were no longer any signs of the automatic defensive weapons outside of the base. The gear-shaped door caved in, and the transport machine could be seen. As long as there was another explosion, or even a few rounds from the tanks, the door into the base would be opened. From the firm infrastructure of the base¡¯s gate, even though this explosive power was great, it still shouldn¡¯t have caused such a thorough destruction. However, unknowingly how, the gate of the base was ruined like this.


    Right at this moment, something unexpected happened. The intense shockwaves travelled over a kilometer away, directly copsing a small two story house. Su, who was on the roof of this abandoned building had no choice but to jump off. He softlynded on the ground.


    As soon as he was exposed, the twomanders on themand truck immediately noticed him! The two individuals seemed to raise their binocrs at the same time towards Su¡¯s direction. Meanwhile, the elite soldiers around themand truck also also noticed Su, and they raised their gun sights one after another. Of course, with a distance of over 1200 meters, only the third level sniper with the RF 1000 sniper rifle produced by the Carter Roman Company could pose a true threat to him.


    When Sunded, he immediately half kneeled on the ground. He propped up his long rifle and aimed it straight at the third level sniper. The ground continued to tremble, and the winds brought about by the explosion howled about, raising Su¡¯s cloak. However, the sniper rifle in his hands didn¡¯t seem to move in the slightest.


    Su¡¯s pupils immediately shrunk to form a cross, but he did not pull the trigger.


    At this distance, there was no need for him to use any optical instruments. Su had already recognized that one of themanders on top of the truck was Lizzy, the woman who broke into his room!


    The woman wore a well-fitted senior officer uniform, and on her shoulder loop was a ring gold star. Her short hair waspletely hidden within a beret, and ayer of moral integrity covered her face. Her eyes seemed to be flickering with killing intent. At this moment, Lizzy hadpletely turned into a cold-blooded soldier. Where did thepletely drunk and passionate girl from that night go?


    Themander beside her pointed towards Su¡¯s distant figure and shouted, ¡°Kill that person!¡±


    The third level sniper replied and made his move. His finger closed in on the trigger and aimed for his shot.


    Su was like a sculpture, not moving a muscle. His green eye continuously erged that sniper¡¯s movements, to the point where even the slight twitches of his facial muscles could clearly be seen. Su did not rush his shot. Under this distance, as soon as that sniper showed any signs of firing, Su could easily dodge first. In addition, he had a strong feeling that he shouldn¡¯t be the one to shoot first.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Lizzy immediately shouted. She pressed down the othermander¡¯s hand.


    The sniper naturally knew who was truly in charge. After hearing the order, he immediately loosened his finger from the trigger. The instant he loosened his finger, the heavy pressure he felt suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Senior officer, that person is extremely suspicious. It seems like he followed us this entire time. In addition, he seems like a sniper, so I think it¡¯s better if we get rid of him...¡± The othermander seemed to not agree with Lizzy¡¯s order.


    Lizzy coldly interrupted him. ¡°I said to let him go! Do not provoke him!¡±


    ¡°But...¡± The othermander was not an easily convinced character.


    Lizzy¡¯s face became even more overcast. ¡°Are you going to doubt mymand a third time? Give me an answer, middle-rank officer!¡±


    The othermander stood straight with a <i>pa</i> sound and responded in a loud and clear voice, ¡°I willpletely obey your order! General!¡±


    Even though thismander was young, courageous, and was rather talented in military affairs, he did not dare challenge her authority a third time. Despite the fact that he could clearly tell that Lizzy had some kind of hidden rtionship with that far off sniper, which sparked his jealousy and made him want to immediately kill that fellow, it did not make him lose reason, especially since this was the third time Lizzy reiterated hermand. In Rond Company, outside of her outstanding talent, nearly every single person knew about Lizzy¡¯s decisive, merciless, and unscrupulous nature. She allowed anyone to doubt hermands, but only for the first two times. Those that wanted to try for a third time never left the battlefield alive.


    The n to annex Base N11 was precisely her style, giving the base practically no chance for peaceful negotiations and instead usingrge amounts of chemical explosives to st through the base¡¯s gate. Only after that would she open up the so-called negotiations. From Lizzy¡¯s opinion, a turtle that has lost its shell did not have any haggling power. After sting open its gate, the people inside Base N11 only had two choices: they would either unconditionally surrender, bing either ves or free individuals depending on her mood, or they would all die, should they decide to resist.


    Lizzy swept her eyes over the elite soldiers around themand truck and coldly said, ¡°Lower your weapons! Do you need me to repeat a second time?¡±


    These elite soldiers immediately lowered the weapons in their hands. They knew that there couldn¡¯t be the slightest bit of hesitation when following her orders or any movements or words that could cause any misunderstanding.


    After the suppression ended, she looked towards the distant Su. From her intuition, even though he didn¡¯t have any sighting devices, she knew that Su could definitely see each and every expression on her face.


    She raised her hand and pointed at the distant Su. The corners of her lips revealed a vague smile. Her eyes were so bright that they seemed like they would begin burning. She believed that Su would definitely be able to read her meaning.


    ¡°You will be mine sooner orter!¡± This was what her left eye said.


    ¡°I will definitely find you!¡± Her right eye held this meaning.


    Su remained silent and did not try to predict what would happen to this ce. He put away his modified rifle, turned around, and disappeared into the wilderness ruins.


    When Lizzy turned around and looked towards the second-inmand at her side, the vague smile that was full of desire made his eyes burn with fury.


    She reached out with her left hand and lightly tapped the secondary officer¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°I know you are still unwilling. However, under such a distance, he could easily st through your brain!¡±


    The secondary officer¡¯s face fell. He didn¡¯t believe for a second that someone could hit a target 1200 meters away without any sighting device. However, the secondary officer suddenly noticed the third level sniper out of the corner of his eyes. The sniper was half kneeled on the ground with apletely paleplexion. Sweat had alreadypletely soaked through his military uniform, and the reason he hadn¡¯tpletely copsed was purely due to the second level sniper rifle¡¯s support.

 Book 1 4.3

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter 4.3 - Trouble</strong>


    Only now did the second-inmand be astonished. He knew how many battles this sniper participated in, and knew even more so how great his military aplishments were. A veteran like this who climbed his way out out of the dead was most effective at this range. He was equipped with a Carter Roman RF1000 sniper rifle, while the one he was up against only had a modified rifle without a sighting device, yet in that brief encounter that didn¡¯tst even a minute, he had already copsed to this state? It seemed almost unexinable.


    There were too many unexinable things in the new era, and this was just another one.


    However, the secondary officer¡¯s face still fell ashen, and he no longer dared to challenge Lizzy¡¯s authority. However, this didn¡¯t mean that he was scared of her. Within thepany, his sponsor had an even higher position than Lizzy¡¯s.


    The fiery sun finally submerged itself within the clouds. Then, the entire sky grew dim, and the darkness covered every corner of the ruins. Another night without a moon or stars had arrived.


    Within the darkness of night, Su was like a specter as he moved about. Sometimes, he would move quickly, and at other times, he would appear to be moving extremely slowly. He did not like to move through the night, but right now, he wanted to reach his destination as quickly as possible.


    The distance between Base N11 and Su¡¯s figure gradually grew. The moment he took a shower in the base, Su already knew the fate of Base N11. If the one that came wasn¡¯t Rond Company, then there would be other organizations. Other than himself, Su didn¡¯t have the strength to save anyone else, and it was even less likely for him to try and resist an entirepany for a base he only had one simple business deal with. He wasn¡¯t an idiot.


    The reason why he even paid a visit to Base N11 was not something that Su thought through. Taking advantage of a crisis for personal gain wasn¡¯t his style, especially the conflict between apany and a base. Meddling in something like that would most likely only end up in trouble. Moving without reason was something that Su believed to belong to intuition.


    The woman named Lizzy was precisely the main reason why Su wanted to leave as quickly as possible. The Lizzy standing on thatmand truck waspletely different from thepletely drunk woman from that night. Even when they were face-to-face, Su did not notice any type of ability from her body that day. However, someone without any abilities, especially a woman, would never be allowed to lead apany¡¯s army, let alone a heavily armed troop. This meant that Lizzy either possessed more than three levels of ability, or unique abilities that lied outside the known scope of abilities. Both of those reasons were bad news for Su.


    As long as Base N11¡¯s people didn¡¯t resist, Lizzy wouldn¡¯t give the order to kill them. This was the information he received from her eyes. However, what did this count as? Was this some kind of promise to Su? Any kind of promise carried a price. What was the price that she wanted? Moreover, Su never considered himself a savior of any sort.


    When he thought of Lizzy¡¯s ridiculing, wild, yet prepared eyes that seemed to belong to a cat looking at a mouse, Su felt extremely ufortable. He did not like any situation he didn¡¯t have control over, and he disliked being viewed as another¡¯s possession even more.


    Under the dim light of night, all types of creatures moved about through the darkness. Among them, there were a few whose senses were sharp enough to notice Su¡¯s tracks. Those that moved at night all loved to move in secret until they were right next to their target. The most dangerous range of Su¡¯s pistol was ten meters. Should the distance be any closer, he was quite adept at using his dagger as well.


    After an entire day and night of travelling, a bustling town appeared within Su¡¯s field of view. This town waspletely different from the other messy and filthy habitats. Wireting surrounding the town, and sandbags were piled at the entrance into the town. There were a few armed soldiers standing guard. At each corner of the town was a concrete sentry that was seven or eight meters tall, and inside the tower was a ck gun that silently but carefully watched the vast and barren wastnds.


    In the center of the small town was an extremely eye-catching ten floor building. It was so clean that there didn¡¯t seem to be a single speck of dirt on the dark blue ss. At the top was an enormous billboard showing an eye-grabbing me sign.


    This was where Grace Company¡¯s headquarters was located: Asmo.


    Su did not hide himself and walked towards Asmo. It was obvious that the surrounding guards had deep impressions of Su, and after a routine inspection of his license, he was allowed into Asmo.


    Asmo wasn¡¯trge, and with the general headquarters inside, most of the local space belonged exclusively to Grace Company, with onlypany members allowed inside. The remaining area was divided respectively into an inn, bar, warehouse, parking lot, and other facilities for clients that did business with thepany and other residents. After all, thepany¡¯s members would oftene here for entertainment and to rx during leisure time.


    Behind the restaurant was a line of factories. They manufactured cans, cement, steel, weapons, equipments, and things like these. The other side was a small power nt that supplied this ce with power. The amount of production produced by this ce was naturally notparable to that of the olden era, and there wasn¡¯t much of an economic scale. However, in this era of turmoil, there was no choice. Reconstructing within the ruins would often only produce enough for one person. Even though trade was omnipresent, nopany would trade their most valuable goods to their enemy.


    They were just like anypany. Grace Company also had their own armed forces, one that wasposed of 150 men. They were all armed with PE02 rifles developed by Grace Company themselves. Meanwhile, in Asmo Town, other than the three olden era high heavy artillery weapons, there were also two old model tanks for defense. With this type of power here, no refugees dared to provoke Asmo, to a point where they wouldn¡¯t even dare to do so within fifty kilometers of it. Otherwise, they might unknowingly run across thepany¡¯s patrol. Whether they were deported or whether they were killed at that point was something that would be resigned to fate. The upper echelons of Grace Company clearly understood that safety was the best guarantee for profit, and as a result, they spared no effort in striking down the refugees that tried to seize any territories for themselves.


    Grace Company¡¯s military strength was much greater than Base N11¡¯s, but it wouldn¡¯t be able to capture Base N11 without paying arge price. This was also one of the reasons why thepany did not take action against the base. Another reason was that there was an uncontaminated water reservoir below Asmo. Even though no one knew when this underground water source would be polluted with radiation, it was not a problem right now. There was no reason to loserge numbers of trained soldiers.


    In Asmo, one could restock their supplies, purchase weapons, or even work for Grace Company. It was even possible to find beautiful females or males. Of course, the basal premise for all of this was money.


    In the past three years, Su had alreadypleted three missions for Grace Company and even delivered four new mutated species specimens. As a result, he was able to obtain the hunter as well as the mercenary licenses. Regardless of whether it was annihting armed refugees or the clean up of a certain region, Su alwayspleted his portion efficiently and meticulously. This allowed him to obtain a license faster than others and even be friends with the director of external work.


    Even though the term friend was an extremely rare word used in this era, the near bald Berne still considered Su a friend. Moreover, each time Su returned to Asmo, he would always invite him for a drink.


    Su¡¯s return to Asmo this time was no exception to this. As soon as the curtain of night had just descended, he was dragged by Berne to the pub. The lighting within the pub was rather dim, and the air was suffused with the smell of alcohol and hormones. Woman wearing revealing clothes walked around in search of men that could pay for their services. On top of a stage that wasn¡¯t toorge, two women who were wearing practically nothing were frantically twisting their bodies about. Under the effects of hallucinogens and alcohol, they could crazily dance for almost two hours. When they became too weary to continue, they would be taken off the stage. There were even a few males who had desires for these girls who were exhausted to the extreme. Of course, the appearances of these dancers were quite good, and so their price would naturally match their faces and bodies.


    Berne was particrly fond of this atmosphere that was full of dejectedness, desire, and extravagance. Each time he came, he would always order arge bottle of strong whiskey. Of course, this was not the same whiskey as the finemodity of the olden era, and was instead alcohol produced by Asmo. This alcohol didn¡¯t have the varied and rich fruit tree fragrance from the olden days, but at the very least, it was strong enough.


    Su actually did not like this ce. The dense aura that seemed impossible to scatter was just like being under the influence of hallucinogens or other drugs for many people. However, for Su whose senses were especially sharp, it was instead a type of torment. In addition, each time he saw Berne raise that 90 yuan bottle of whiskey, he couldn¡¯t help butpare it to twenty rounds of custom bullets or two highly explosive grenades. In the wilderness, these types of ammunition could save Su¡¯s life, while the whiskey couldn¡¯t.


    As soon as one ss went down, Berne would start talking non-stop. Half of it would be types of heroic achievements of his youth, and the other half would be all types of trifling events that happened recently in Asmo. Su was not interested in any of these topics, so he would remain silent for most of it and just listen. He knew that Berne only needed someone to listen to him.


    In Asmo, Berne was not a small figure. This old man controlled all of Grace Company¡¯s external work, so the fate of many mercenaries and hunters were in his hands. The first time Su went drinking with him, it was because he felt like he owed him a favor. The first he was receiving his reward, Berne gave Su exactly what he wasmissioned without giving any excuses to deduct any. Under Su¡¯s experiences, not deducting anything was a favor in itself.


    After drinking with him once, Berne already proimed Su to be a friend. Their future drinking outings were inevitable and right, and the amount of favors Su owed only grew more and more numerous. These acts of kindness included no deducting anything from Su¡¯s missions, and also giving him missions that were more suitable to his skills. Moreover, each time, once the missions concluded, through Grace Company¡¯s regtions, he would give Su even more points. Points were signified the promotion of his license grade, as well as preferential treatment towards purchasing of Grace Company¡¯s goods.


    Berne had sufficient reason to act as such, and Su had already epted these. He needed money, and a lot of it at that. Despite earning money several times faster than other hunters, Su did not have any savings and couldn¡¯t even purchase a few better firearms. However, he still raised the jealousy of other hunters and mercenaries, and as a result, in a single month, he had been chased after or ambushed three times.


    Su would always punctually return to Asmo based on the scheduled time, and those that pursued him would never again reappear.


    Berne poured himself an entire ss and sighed with content. He said towards Su, ¡°Hey, youngster, you said that you provoked Rond Company? I¡¯ve heard of it before. That¡¯s a trulyrge one! Their industry relies on on steel and ore, and their troops number a hundred at the very least. The only good news is that it¡¯s quite far from this ce, so far that it¡¯s impossible for their tanks to travel here. Meanwhile, not only do we have tanks, we also have artillery weaponry!¡±


    Suughed and softly shook the alcohol in his hand. Berne had already wiped out most of the bottle, while he was still on his first cup, and most of it was still there. Tanks were good, artillery were fine as well. Even if Grace Company were to possess an armed helicopter, it would still be unrted to him. Grace Company would never sh against anotherpany for the sake of an insignificant outside mercenary like him.


    ¡°Right, youngster! Just now, what did you say that Rond Company girl¡¯s name was?¡± Berne huped from the alcohol while asking. Without waiting for Su to reply, heughed loudly and smiled while saying, ¡°Your luck can¡¯t be that good to have provoked Rond¡¯s murderous dictator, right?¡±


    ¡°She said... her name was Lizzy.¡± Su calmly spoke.


    ¡°Li!!¡± Berne¡¯s mouth suddenly widened to a point where it seemed like it could devour all of the alcohol in front of him.

 Book 1 4.4

    <strong>Book 1 C</strong><b>hapter 4.4 - Trouble</b>


    Sweat continuously flowed down from Berne¡¯s bald head. He, who was previously already seventy to eighty percent drunk, suddenly sobered up arge amount. Berne looked at Su, loosened his shoulders, andughed bitterly. ¡°Your luck really isn¡¯t bad. You actually provoked the worst person in Rond Company, their murderous dictator. Right, her name is Li, not Lizzy. However, from what you said, I already know that it¡¯s her!¡±


    Su calmly waited for Berne¡¯s next words, for example, anything about the murderous dictator¡¯s past deeds or any of her unique abilities. This was extremely important information. However, Berne seemed like he wanted to say something, but then after looking left and right, he sighed and closed his mouth.


    Su continued to swirl the alcohol in hand. Even though Berne didn¡¯t say anything, he knew that it was possible Berne knew quite a bit. In order to be themander of argepany like Rond Company, she definitely had to be exceptional. However, how could she subdue those elite soldiers that did not care aboutw or natural morality? Moreover, she even had intimate contact with Su before, yet Su couldn¡¯t sense any of her abilities.


    Someone like this, who was still so young, definitely had a status within her that far surpassed Berne¡¯s level of status. If trouble really dide knocking on his door, then forget about Berne, not even Grace Company could save him.


    From the two times he¡¯s interacted with Li, what left Su with the deepest impression was the wildness and stubbornness in her eyes. Su did not doubt for a second that she remembered every word he said. As for himself, there was one fierce sentence Li said that he had to keep in mind...


    Su suddenly felt as if there were tiny beasts of sweat in his palm. He felt extremely ufortable.


    Right at this time, Berne suddenly looked at Su, and a vague smile appeared on his face. He intentionally lowered his voice and quietly said, ¡°This might not necessarily be a bad thing. If you truly end up in the hands of that murderous dictator, then she probably wouldn¡¯t want to kill you. Heh! I¡¯m someone with experience. Listen, if we are talking about how men look at women, Li is definitely a beauty.¡±


    Su naturally didn¡¯t tell Berne everything that happened, so after hearing these words from Berne, he felt like he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Inside the bar, he naturally wouldn¡¯t wear the thick cloak. Instead, he wore the camouge that was popr among mercenaries and hunters as well as a pair of ck gloves. Despite having half of his face covered by bandages, his green eye and his pale lips still possessed considerable attractiveness. The ck eyepatch covering his right eye gave him a rather rough and mysterious style.


    As if to further prove Berne¡¯s words, with a dang sound, a bottle of brandy from the olden era was ced in front of Su. An already half drunk young woman sat next to Su, and at a distance where she was practically sticking to him, she said to his ear, ¡°Hey! Pretty boy, why don¡¯t we have a drink together? Look, this alcohol isn¡¯t bad, and I¡¯m not bad either!¡±


    From Asmo¡¯s standards, she truly wasn¡¯t bad. Normally, after having justpleted a mission, Su would have some pent up desires. However, tonight, her timing was just too poor, appearing right after Berne spoke that sentence. Su did not have the slightest interest in her.


    His troubles seemed to always stem from women. Before Su had even decided how to reject her, a big hairy ck hand smashed down on Su¡¯s alcohol ss andpletely crushed it on the bar counter. Afterwards, the ck arm flung around cockily in the air. The ss fragments gradually fell onto the ground with slight sounds. Meanwhile, there wasn¡¯t a single scratch on his hand.


    Standing behind Su was a two meter tallrge man. The muscles around his body were like ayer of leather armor. He was like a bear as he stared at Su and fiercely said, ¡°Brat! Are you trying to seduce the woman that I have my eyes on?¡±


    The entire pub became quiet, and everyone seemed to look in this direction. There were hunters, soldiers, and women here that needed to put food on the table tomorrow, as well as Grace Company¡¯s members. Security stood at the side with their arms crossed, as if they were watching a y.


    ¡°You¡¯ve dirtied my ss,¡± Su calmly said. His voice was soft, sweet-sounding, and extremely alluring. The half-drunk woman¡¯s eyes shone after hearing it.


    ¡°Son of a bitch! What did you say?!¡± The robust male seemed to have been humiliated, and the veins around his neck continuously throbbed. The muscles began to quickly wriggle about as if there were bugs wriggling under his skin. The people here immediately erupted into a mor. Theymented on the woman¡¯s appearance and began to discuss among themselves. For his muscles to reach this this type of transformation, it proved that this male¡¯s strength was third level at the least. Of course, this level of power wasn¡¯t enough to let him do whatever he wanted, but at the very least, no one was willing to provoke him for no reason.


    The robust man coughed once, and a thick clump of spittle had already been gathered in his throat. He prepared to spit on top of that weak-looking small white face and then punch his neck.


    However, when the spittle reached his throat, he wasn¡¯t able to spit it out.


    The robust man opened his mouth and widened his eyes as he stared at the modified pistol that had been stabbed into his mouth. He didn¡¯t where this gun came from at all. However, therge fifty centimeter gun immediately reminded him that it could easily st his brain to pieces, which was not worth the result of just breaking a cup.


    Following a soft sound, Su pulled back on the safety device. The face of the robust male immediately paled. Without even giving the robust male a chance to think about the situation, Su had already pulled the trigger!


    Ka ta!


    The sound waspletely overwhelmed by the horrified scream the robust male released. However, the tremendous gunshot that should have sounded did not emerge.


    The already fainted robust man fell onto the ground, knocking down two tables as well as several bottles of alcohol and numerous sses.


    The women in the bar continuously screamed, not out of fear for the robust male, but rather out of excitement for Su.


    Su lifted the extremely expensive bottle of brandy and poured some of it on top of his gunpoint. Then, he set it ame. Only after the light blue mes finished burning did he open up the barrel and put in six new bullets with his right hand.


    Those that had stayed in Asmo for a bit all knew not to lightly provoke Su. This peculiarly dressed individual that seemed quiet, reserved, and even a bit weak was actually vicious and merciless. The robust male only came to Asmo for a few days and didn¡¯t know about this, so everyone in the bar was waiting for his downfall.


    After experiencing this ordeal, he naturally didn¡¯t feel like drinking anymore. Su left the bar by himself and walked towards the hotel he was staying in. He prepared to organize his equipment and get a grasp of what goods he had to replenish. The next day, he would get rid of the gic medicine, and after restocking his ammunition and supplies, he would leave Asmo.


    After leaving, Su had no ns to ever return. Even though this meant that the license he worked hard to obtain from Grace Company would be equivalent to a useless piece of paper, Su did not feel any regret. He hated trouble, and this Li with unusually high status in Rond Company was the very embodiment of it.


    Night quickly passed.


    At nine-thirty, most of Asmo¡¯srge stores had just opened up, yet Su had alreadypleted the things he needed to do. After selling the gic modification medicine, he received 4000 yuan, which he exchanged for two bulletproof tes, a set of fine tools, and several rounds of special bullets. After purchasing these, Su becamepletely impoverished again. There were no banks in this era, and what remained was just coins. Most money signified a burdensome amount of weight, so there was only meaning in using it. Moreover, there were too many areas for Su to spend money on. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t find himself with too much money to spend in the near future.


    At nine-forty, Su had already finished preparing all of his equipment. With his entire body covered by the thick cloak, he walked out from Asmo.


    A hundred meters before the exit, Su suddenly stopped. The ground lightly trembled, and dust surged from the distance. Then, the sound of engines rumbled from far away, breaking Asmo¡¯s tranquility.


    The soldiers guarding the entrance became nervous, and they hid behind the obstacles set up at the base. Then, their weapons were all aimed towards the roiling dust. Under the nearly crazy rumbling sounds, two all terrain Jeeps emerged from the dust. They roared towards Asmo with two streaks of smoke behind them. These two off-road vehicles were armed with bulletproof vehicle armor, so the weapons of Asmo¡¯s guards posed almost no threat to them. Meanwhile, the 12.7 MM anti-aircraft machine guns sitting on the Jeeps was not something that the sandbags set up in front of the entrance could handle.


    The faces of Asmo¡¯s guards were pale, and sweat continuously poured down from their helmets. The pitch-ck muzzles of the anti-aircraft machine gun ced their lives in danger, but the ring tank sign on the off-road vehicles made it so that they didn¡¯t lightly pull the trigger. This was Rond Company¡¯s insignia.


    It was as if there was a tyrannosaurus rex roaring among the dust. The howling noise covered the rumbling sounds of two Benz. Soon after, a dark ck motorcycle leapt over the two off-road vehicles and rushed towards Asmo! This motorcycle was modified to an extremely coarse and wild appearance, and the rumbling sounds of the motorpletely matched its inconceivable speed.


    The motorcycle seemed topletely ignore the guards at the entrance and directly rushed through. Only after rushing through Asmo¡¯s great gate did the rider step harshly on the breaks!


    The ear-splitting screeching metallic sound reverberated through Asmo. The ss of the houses near the great gate shattered, and the motorcycle caused the earth around it to rush into the skies. After experiencing the harsh hundred meter breaking, the motorcycle made a final jerking motion before steadying itself, reflecting the driver¡¯s near perfect control of the vehicle.


    The motorcycle properly stopped roughly three meters from Su¡¯s position. The rider of the motorcycle wore a ck skintight leather suit. The two legs that stretched across the motorcycle revealed an impressive length. She didn¡¯t wear a helmet, so her maroon-colored short hair flew crazily about.


    The motorcycle would release a muffled roar from time to time, making the surrounding people feel an even greater pressure from the pits of their stomach. This was clearly a wild beast!


    In front of everyone¡¯s faces, Li pointed towards Su and spoke, one word after another, ¡°From today on, you are mine!¡±

 Book 1 5.1

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter 5.1 - Wee to the Jungle!</strong>


    Outside of Asmo¡¯srge gate, there were already over a hundred people, consisting of mercenaries, hunters, and several officers. Hunters and mercenaries were usually domineering and fierce, and they looked down on women. In their eyes, women were mere tools meant to satisfy their desires no matter how valiant or pretty they were. However, they weren¡¯t stupid. When they saw that even the guards and officers that should interfere stood quietly from the side, they chose to act the same.


    A hundred individuals, a hundred pairs of eyes that contained hostility or offended expressions; these were all like air to Li.


    The sound of engines rumbled again outside Asmo. Two off-road vehicles suddenly rushed forward another ten meters, and their hoods practically touched the Asmo¡¯s barricade. As they advanced, the two anti-aircraft machine guns adjusted their aim. When the vehicles stopped, the pitch-ck muzzle perfectly ced the surrounding people within its range. The two operators¡¯ eyes were cruel and bloodthirsty. It was clear that they were a bit impatient and wanted to pull the trigger.


    Seeing the two anti-aircraft machine guns, Grace Company¡¯s officers became even more gloomy. They did not want to be enemies with Rond Company for the sake of a single hunter even though Rond Company¡¯s actions were close to provocative. Under the current situation, as soon as conflict sparked, the twopanies would start a war. Ordinary mercenaries and hunters might not know, but the officers were higher level figures within this bitternd, and so they naturally knew a bit more than ordinary people. Starting a war against Rond Company was equivalent to suicide.


    Su slowly raised his hand and began to loosen the ties around his cloak.


    Li¡¯s pretty eyebrows jumped as she watched Su¡¯s movements. Her eyes became more and more bright.


    <i>Bang! Bang!</i>


    Two abrupt and enormous gunshots shook through all of Asmo. It was to a point where even Li was affected by the explosive sound waves of those attacks!


    ¡°I died?¡± After hearing these two gunshots that could even overwhelm the sounds of machine cannons, this thought instinctively emerged within Li¡¯s mind. A ck cloud submerged her vision, her body lost its bnce and fell onto the ground.


    The instant her back touched the ground, her waist suddenly erupted with force, allowing her to bounce back up. She furiously pulled off the cloak covering her head just to see Su run away at a shocking speed in a camouge suit. He went straight for the wireting surrounding Asmo, and without reducing his speed in the slightest, he leapt into the air without stopping for a second. It seemed to vite thews of physics as his entire body soared over the meter and a half tall wireting. He was as light as a feather, and uponnding, he quickly ran towards the depths of the wilderness.


    Meanwhile, the modified motorcycle that was ridiculously bold and powerful flopped over on its side. Both tires had a bowl sized hole, clearly opened from Su¡¯s gunshots just now.


    <i>Ta ta ta!</i> One of the anti-aircraft machine guns on top an off-road vehicle roared, causing earth to stter behind Su¡¯s back. Earth and rocks flew towards the sky, and then they would fall back down on top of his retreating figure, as if it buried him within! It was clear that the two shooters of the vehicles had at least one level of proficiency in heavy weaponry.


    Su suddenly changed direction, removing himself from the anti-aircraft machine gun¡¯s trajectory. He continued to run frantically towards the distant forest ruins.


    ¡°Stop fucking shooting!¡± Li furiously howled.


    She ferociously jumped and rushed towards an off-road vehicle at a speed that didn¡¯t lose to Su¡¯s. She grabbed the shooter on top of the vehicle and fiercely kicked him off, sending him flying several meters outwards. With a <i>pu tong</i> sound, the shooter tumbled about on the ground like a sandbag. Even though his body was strong and robust, a single move made him momentarily unable to crawl back up. Li pulled open the car door and simrly threw the driver out several meters before sitting herself in the driver¡¯s seat.


    The off-road vehicle roared and backed up several meters. Then, the rear wheels began to spin extremely quickly, causing earth and dust to fly everywhere. The car trembled momentarily before rumbling and rushing outwards!


    The off-road vehicle drew a powerful arc and drove around Asmo. It then sped in pursuit of Su.


    Right as the off-road vehicle fell back, a tall male dressed in an officer uniform jumped off of the other vehicle. He rushed to Li¡¯s vehicle with a few steps and barely managed to jump into the secondary piloting position. As for the unfortunate former driver in this position, he was simrly flung out several meters. He began to groan together with his tworades.


    The other off-road vehicle was given an order. They stayed in their original position without following them. In addition, since it was Li who was driving, they couldn¡¯t catch up to her even if they wanted to.


    In the boundless ins, Su dashed at a speed that should have been impossible for an ordinary person. His steps were graceful and fast, and each time he leapt up and descended, the streak his bent body drew out would appear rather elegant. However, his speed far surpassed that of an ordinary individual¡¯s. There was still approximately two kilometers between himself and the forest ruins. With Su¡¯s current speed, he only needed two minutes toplete this short distance, but behind him, dust rushed into the skies. The off-road vehicle howled as it chased after him, and the distance between the two was quickly closing.


    Li clenched her teeth and fiercely stamped down, pushing the gas pedal all the way down. The off-road vehicle ferociously charged straight towards Su¡¯s back with a speed that made the four wheels seem like they left the ground. Right when the distance between the car and Su¡¯s back was less than a meter, Su suddenly turned into a sphere and rolled out to the side, preventing the off-road vehicle from colliding into him.


    The off-road vehicle immediately rushed past, and following an ear-splitting braking sound, the off-road vehicle made a perfect 180 degree drift, drawing out a semi-circle wall of smoke and dust. However, as soon as the vehicle turned around, Su¡¯s figure rushed out from the smoke and dust like an apparition and seemed to move right along the off-road vehicle. Su and Li¡¯s faces were less than a meter apart through the car window.


    With a breaking sound, the instant they crisscrossed, Su brandished his dagger and sliced off the off-road vehicle¡¯s rear view mirror. Then, like a startled elk, he quickly sped towards the distant forest ruins.


    Li once again stepped on the gas pedal until it reached the ground.


    The off-road vehicle made another 180 degree turn and rushed after Su.


    With simple movements, Su once again avoided a collision from the off-road vehicle. Then, when the vehicle¡¯s speed was reduced, he suddenly appeared from its right side and continued to sprint forward.


    Within the vehicle, the tape recorder had already been turned to the loudest volume, and the song that was ying was ¡®Wee to the Jungle¡¯, a song created by the rock band Guns N¡¯ Roses during the olden era. The peculiar voice and powerful rhythm mixed together perfectly reflected the mood within the car.


    Li¡¯s teeth were tightly clenched, and her sinisterly smiling face actually revealed a unique type of beauty. Veins appeared on her two hands, and the steering wheel created from stic began to create cracking sounds. If there wasn¡¯t a metal alloy forming its interior framework, it might have been long crushed by her. Despite this being the case, each time Li turned the wheel at a frightening speed, the steering wheel would always release a groan from not being able to bear the burden. Under this kind of spinning, this sound would be produced every few seconds. Li¡¯s legs continuously clutched, braked, and elerated in a crazy manner as well.


    The off-road vehicle was like a wild beast as it howled and shook while chasing after the fleeing Su. Even though the window was closed, the violent shaking of the car made her short hair fly everywhere as if the wind was blowing through it!


    With no safety belts fastened and legs that were sloppily crossed, the male sitting in the auxiliary seat should have been flung outside of the vehicle, had his neck twisted, and probably even most of his bones broken, he sat smoothly and steady on top as if he had previously superglued his buttocks to the seat.


    His age didn¡¯t seem that great either, likely under thirty. However, the stubble around his face made him seem different. He wore a leather suit that didn¡¯t seem like the clothing belonging to the army. In addition, half of the buttons in the front were unfastened, revealing a chest that was full of curly chest hair.


    The male watched Su who was as nimble as an antelope with interest. After releasing a whistle, he said, ¡°This little fellow truly isn¡¯t bad! It seems like his speed should have already reached sixty kilometers per hour or higher. He¡¯s been at it for a whole minute already too. Are you sure that he has never promoted any abilities in the Combat Domain?¡±


    Li gnashed her teeth in anger and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. Would someone I want becking? I¡¯m willing to bet that he definitely has no abilities in the Combat Domain! Hey, give me a smoke. You know what I want, so don¡¯t think about giving me anything half-ass!¡±


    The male immediately revealed a helpless and reluctant expression. However, he brought out a genuine cigar from his jacket pocket, and with a light movement, he removed the top portion of the cigar. Afterwards, he brought out a blue me to ignite the cigar before passing it crudely to Li¡¯s mouth.


    Li took a teep breath, and a stream of smoke came out from her nose. Her mind was immediately stimted. She used her teeth to bite down on the cigar. Sheughed crazily while saying between her teeth, ¡°Little darling, I want to see just how far you can run!¡±

 Book 1 5.2

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter 5.2 - Wee to the Jungle!</strong>


    The interior of the vehicle was ringing with the engine¡¯s rumbling and screeching from the tire¡¯s friction with the ground. However, Li and that male¡¯s interactions werepletely unhindered. The volume of their voices seemed to even overwhelm the sounds created from the vehicle. Li¡¯s voice was sharp and prating, while the male¡¯s voice was deep and thick just like the engine¡¯s rumbling. Other than the fact that their volume was a bit too loud, both of their voices possessed quite a bit of sex appeal.


    Su sped frantically through the wilderness. From time to time, he would make a turn without warning to break away from the unrelenting pursuit of the off-road vehicle. Each time he evaded, he would be a bit closer to the city ruins overgrown with vegetation. Even though Li¡¯s driving skills were near perfection, she still couldn¡¯t do anything to Su.


    Su, who had already sprinted several kilometers straight, didn¡¯t seem to show any signs of slowing down.


    When the male saw how Su was running, heughed maliciously a few times and said, ¡°Li, it doesn¡¯t seem like you can catch this youngster.¡±


    Li fiercely turned the steering wheel and bit down on the cigar. She fiercely shouted, ¡°Li Gaolei! Can you shut the fuck up? I just wanted to see how far he could run. Otherwise, I would have shot him dead a long time ago!¡±


    Li Gaoleiughed loudly. He didn¡¯t seem to give Li any face and said in a straightforward manner, ¡°That might not be the case! Let¡¯s give it a try!¡±


    He fished out a desert eagle and directly smashed the window. His arm reached out, and with a casual lift of his hand, his aim was already locked onto the back of Su¡¯s head.


    Su seemed like he didn¡¯t realize that his life was in imminent peril at all. Instead, he no longer weaved in and out and began to speed along in a straight line. Lu suddenly twisted the steering wheel about, making the off-road vehicle turn in arge S shape before returning to its normal path.


    Li Gaoleiughed mischievously. His smile was like a fox as he said, ¡°What are you panicking for? I had no intent to shoot.¡±


    Li fiercely inhaled the cigar¡¯s smoke, pretending to not have heard what was said at all.


    A sh of killing intent appeared in Li Gaolei¡¯s eyes and he suddenly said, ¡°This time it¡¯s for real!¡±


    His right arm that was hanging outside the vehicle raised at lightning speed and once again aimed at the back of Su¡¯s head!


    Peng! The desert eagle roared, bringing about a burst of dust.


    During the instant Li Gaolei aimed, Su suddenly continuously flipped to his left twice. He evaded from the front of the vehicle to the left side. Li Gaolei¡¯s shot struck empty air just like that.


    Li Gaolei¡¯s pistol continuously aimed towards Su¡¯s back or head, but Su¡¯s speed would immediately change from quick to slow. Sometimes, he would continuously flip to the left. He would always evade the instant Li Gaolei locked his aim on him.


    ¡°Do you see?¡± Li Gaolei turned around towards Li. His right hand casually fired three times at Su without even aiming, and Su didn¡¯t even try to avoid it this time. Instead, he sped along in a straight line, avoiding these three shots naturally.


    Li suddenly beat down on the steering wheel fiercely, and her foot hammered down on the brakes. The off-road vehicle¡¯s tires stopped, and a loud groan sounded as deep marks were left on the ground before it finally stopped. At this time, the vehicle was only ten centimeters away from a bush outside the ruins. Meanwhile, Su had already vanished into the ruin depths.


    Li and Li Gaolei stood next to each other in front of the ruins covered in thick shrubbery. While standing next to the 190 centimeter tall Li Gaolei, Li¡¯s figure seemed extremely petite and slender. There was absolutely no sign of her explosive power from before. Behind them, the off-road vehicle continued to sing Guns N¡¯ Roses ¡®Wee to the Jungle!¡¯ hysterically.


    Li took a final hit of the cigar, and with a pu sound, the cigar was spat out several meters. She closed her eyes. Then she coldly sized up the forest ruins ahead.


    Li Gaolei simrly looked into the forest. He loosed his shoulder and said, ¡°I know you want to have your way with him. Let¡¯s go in together. You can¡¯t handle him alone.¡±


    Li coldly replied, ¡°This is my matter, why are you getting involved?¡±


    Li Gaolei chuckled and said, ¡°I can help you stop him. That way, you can go at it as much as you want!¡±


    Li spat out heavily with a pah sound and said, ¡°Get lost! He¡¯s mine, and I want to enjoy him alone. You should mind your own business!¡±


    Li Gaolei looked at Li strangely and suddenly said in a low and mysterious voice, ¡°You are acting a bit strange! Could it be that this pretty youngster took advantage of you before, and that¡¯s why you so urgently want payback?¡±


    Li¡¯s face became ashen and didn¡¯t pay him any attention. With a hua sound, the zipper of her outer garment was pulled all the way down, revealing quite a bit of her tan skin. It almost seemed like she didn¡¯t wear anything under this leather suit. Li retrieved two small and refined pistols and casually flung them out. She then pulled the zipper all the way back up. Li then lifted up her right leg and removed a small thin dagger from her shoes. She clenched it tightly in her hand.


    Her two eyes revealed a wolf-like expression, and the corners of her lips formed a slight cold smile. She directly headed into the forest.


    Li Gaolei spread his hands in a helpless manner. He raised his voice and shouted in Li¡¯s direction, ¡°Hey! The atmosphere of this ce isn¡¯t too bad. I¡¯m quite confident that something will happen between you two! However, being the one to do it and being the on the receiving end are quite different things!¡±


    Li¡¯s furious voice sounded from the forest depths. ¡°Motherfucker, shut the hell up!¡±


    The forest ruins became peaceful again. Li Gaoleiughed deeply and brought out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. He lit it up and took a deep breath before blowing out a ring of smoke. The cigarette was already wrinkled and not at all like the cigar Li was smoking that was precious even in the olden era. The cigarette burned extremely quickly and was used up with just a few of his breaths.


    More and more cigarette butts appeared on the ground, and in the end, the case was tossed down as well. Li Gaolei picked up the pair of pistols Li tossed out and returned to the off-road vehicle. He rested his legs on top of the steering wheel and closed his eyes. Even though the deafening ¡®Wee to the Jungle!¡¯ was still ying, he didn¡¯t pay it any attention.


    This was an abandoned town. A sparkling, small green river was running through it. If one ignored the suspiciously glowing water from the water source and surface, as well as the many creatures that lived at the river bed, it could still be considered a rather nice river.


    With the adequate water supply, the vegetation that was bursting with shocking levels of vitality was everywhere. After being abandoned for several dozen years, there were even a few trees that reached several tens of meters into the air. Even though it was still morning, the sunlight was already scorching. However, these ruins still gave off an eerie feeling without the slightest bit of warmth.


    Within a four story building, a weak light shone from behind thepletely shattered windows on the third floor. Su lowered the canteen in his hand extremely slowly. He silently watched Li making her way through the shrubbery like a cat.


    Su¡¯s eyes swept across her body. Her ck clothes were extremely tight, perfectly revealing her figure. After what happened that night, Su was extremely familiar with her body. He could tell that it was impossible to hide any weapons within the leather suit, so it seemed like she entered with only the dagger.


    ¡°It seems like she wants to fight me with just her physical strength.¡± Su understood Li¡¯s intentions.


    When Li¡¯s figure disappeared within the forest, Su peacefully closed his eye. His breathing gradually slowed, and eventually, he would only breathe once every minute. His body temperature began to gradually drop until it was the same as his surroundings. Su drank several sips of water and then closed the canteen containing the fourth grade water. He fetched a leaf that he had just plucked and slowly began to chew it in his mouth. The tree leaf¡¯s juices slid into his throat bit by bit, and the leaf was quickly sucked dry.


    Su held the pistol in his hand and entered a state of half sleep. His body that was almost exhausted to its limit from running began to slowly recover. At his side was his pistol and a neat pile of bullets.


    This was an abandoned house. Within the ruins, these types of houses could be found everywhere. Even though Li was an expert atbat within both forests and cities, Su, who had been struggling for survival in the wilderness all this time, believed that he did not leave any traces for Li to find. It was possible that Li wouldn¡¯t be able to find any traces of Su in these forest ruins even if she was given an entire week.


    Su decided to sleep a bit first to recover his energy and at the same time exhaust a bit of Li¡¯s patience and strength.


    He already decided to deal with Li here. If he couldn¡¯tpletely settle this situation, from her nature of doing things, she would definitely not give up and annoy him until the end. Even though he wasn¡¯t clear about Rond Company¡¯s true strength, the fact that Grace Company remained silent after their clear provocation represented that they were definitely an enormous power. After leaving this forest, he didn¡¯t know how far he would have to travel before he could leave Rond Company¡¯s range of influence.


    In this region, other than Rond Company, there were a few other variouspanies and organizations. Even though Su disliked trouble, he knew that it was impossible to avoid interactions with thesepanies and organizations. At the very least, abilities higher than fourth level were mostly monopolized byrgepanies and organizations. Rond Company was a colossus that could provide fourth-level and higher abilities.


    Li only carried a single dagger with her and entered the forest alone. In reality, she only set this rule for the purpose of this game. Su had no choice and could only ept it. Within this forest, he remained under rules of this game. Once he left, then it was back to thews of survival.


    From the first time he saw the male next to Li, he already associated him with danger. Unless absolutely necessary, he didn¡¯t want to face this male. Right now, within this forest, it was just Su and Li.


    Su didn¡¯t think about anything else and peacefully slept.


    Li squatted by a brush. Her sharp eyes scanned the lifeless, almostpletely identical houses in front of her. Sudden, a bead of sweat slid down from her eyebrow into her eye, immediately bringing about a sharp sting. Li cursed inwardly and wiped off the thinyer of sweat from her forehead.


    She had already roamed about these mountain ruins for three hours, yet she didn¡¯t find the slightest sign of Su. She was an expert at fighting within forests and alleys, and she touched a gun as soon as she could walk. When she was thirteen, she fought and struggled for survival alone within the wilderness, and at sixteen years of age, the number of refugees and bandits that died at her hands already numbered in the hundreds. Not even outstanding hunters could survive under her pursuit. She had never encountered anyone like Su before, someone who didn¡¯t leave behind the slightest bit of scent or any traces.


    If not for her incredible intuition, she might have already thought that Su left these ruins.


    The sky gradually became dim.


    Li practically visited every corner of this forest, but there was no sign of Su. However, Li could sense that she was being watched. Of course, this was just a feeling, as she didn¡¯t see any light reflecting from any eyes. Su was like an extremely cunning and patient beast as he hid himself, waiting for his prey to be tired. Li finally acknowledged that she was no match for Su¡¯s hiding and tracking skills. If this continued, she would never be able to find Su.


    Li suddenly stood up and shouted loudly, ¡°Are you a fucking man or not? If you have the guts, thene out!¡±

 Book 1 5.3

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter 5.3 - Wee to the Jungle!</strong>


    As she had anticipated, sure enough, a building a hundred meters out gave off a unique feeling. However, contrary to what she expected, a sh of light appeared from deep within a window. The enormous gunshot immediately sounded, startling a nest of birds that were preparing to rest.


    The scorching winds blew through Li¡¯s short maroon hair. The bullet flew right past her head, and it shattered a branch that was the thickness of a human thigh.


    Li stood in ce without moving with an ashen expression. She had originally thought that with Su¡¯s intelligence, he would have chosen to ept her game. If he was going to use firearms, then she could only call Li Gaolei in.


    However, at the location where the branch broke, not only did wooden fragments fly out, but also a repulsive liquid. Li took a step to the side to avoid the smelly downpour. She reached out to collect a drop of the foul-smelling liquid and too sniff. Outside of the odor, she could also detect the bitter and astringent smell of neurotoxin. The exposure to air had already oxidized the poison, weakening the concentration of the poison by quite a bit. However, from what remained of it, it was clear that the poison possessed an extremely high level of potency.


    Soon after, she saw a creature that she had never seen before. Its body did not have a head, and it seemed like it was entirely made of muscle. It moved by squirming about, and it seemed to possess a high level of mimicry ability. From its palm-sized body¡¯s muscle fiber-likeposition, the small creature seemed like it could move at a fast and nimble speed when necessary, to a point where it could shoot itself out like an arrow. Meanwhile, the fatal neurotoxin that could kill within seconds was its weapon.


    Li¡¯s expression became a bit unpleasant. After searching about stealthily for several hours in a row, her physical strength and vignce had declined drastically. If that little creature¡¯s attack had been sessful, she would have probably turned into a corpse that didn¡¯t rot and be slowly absorbed as food.


    It seemed like Su¡¯s shot did not break the rules that she had set. More importantly, this shot revealed his location. Li¡¯s eyes shed with an excited and merciless light. Like a ck leopard, she sped in the direction Su fired from.


    ¡°When I catch him in a bit, I should still give him some face...¡± As Li thought this, the fire in her eyes burned more and more fiercely.


    In under a minute, Li already stood within the location Su was hiding at. She silently looked at the rifle on the ground, the pistol, and a pile of bullets. Su was already no longer here.


    She scanned the room¡¯s condition, and suddenly, she jumped out the window. As soon as the front part of her body left the window, she grabbed the ledge of the window and with its support, she shot upwards. Following a tap of her leather boots on the fourth floor window ledge, Li already reached the roof.


    There was no one on the roof.


    Li instinctively shot towards the flight of stairs at the corner. With a single kick, she opened the locked door and rushed downwards on the fire escape path. The instead she rushed past two floors, Li suddenly raised her right leg and stepped into the wall on the other side, abruptly stopping her movement. Her upper body curved backwards until it waspletely parallel with the ground, and the movement was so ridiculous that it was enough to make one wonder whether there were any bones in her body.


    Li gazed into the second floor corridor, and she was just in time to see a figure disappear from the other end.


    Liughed coldly and retracted her right leg. She followed the second floor corridor all the way. As her heels pounded down on the ground full of dust, it sounded like the drumbeat of a chasing soul.


    When Li¡¯s body had just left the corridor, a tungsten dagger quietly hacked towards her ribs. The small dagger in Li¡¯s right hand shifted at an unimaginable speed over to her left hand and parried the iing attack. Her right hand reached out to grab towards Su¡¯s throat!


    Su¡¯s tungsten dagger and the small dagger intertwined at an extreme speed. Both weapons wanted to shove the other out of the way to continue in their trajectory. In that instant, the two daggers shoved back and forth and engaged in over ten exchanges. It was clear that both individuals possessed simrly astonishing dagger skills.


    Both sides¡¯ other hand did not stay idle. Su¡¯s left arm pushed aside Li¡¯s right hand and instead grabbed Li¡¯s arm. However, with a shake of her body, she shook off Su¡¯s arm. Then, she sent a fist towards Su¡¯s chest.


    Su used his left arm to defend himself, and at the same time, he raised his right leg to block Li¡¯s leg that had quietly kicked over. He suddenly saw the sneer in Li¡¯s eyes, causing him to immediately be more vignt!


    Li¡¯s right hand stopped in midair, and her feet suddenly changed from a kick to a heavy stamp towards Su¡¯s right leg! From her boots, four levels of strengthened power surged, sending Su flying with the kick. The door behind him was smashed apart and he fell inside the room.


    Li took her time walking into the room. Now that she had locked onto Su¡¯s tracks, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to escape. Moreover, the unexpected kick contained a thousand kilograms of weight, so it most likely created fractures in his leg. In theirst encounter, Li had assessed the strength of Su¡¯s body, so she was extremely clear about what his body was capable of withstanding.


    When Li walked into the room, she noticed that this room was ratherrge. There was an office table and several chairs with their metal frames remaining. Su stood in the corner and had already taken off his jacket. He began to untie the bandages around his body loop after loop. At this moment, he was already at the final loop around his waist, so his entire upper body was revealed. Su was still barefooted. Before, he was wearing the military boots, but now, it was ced in an orderly manner next to his jacket and unwrapped bandages.


    Su¡¯s upper body was full of perfect muscles and power, but it didn¡¯t make anyone feel excessively robust. In particr, his skin was a soft, ivory white and sparkled like a fine jade artifact.


    Li¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, and her eyebrows jumped as well. She whistled towards Su. Following an unbridledugh, she continued and said, ¡°It seems like you are rather tactful. You actually already began to take off your clothes! However, you should still struggle a bit more. Waiting like this will make it better!¡±


    At this moment, other than the camouge pants and the bandages that wrapped around half of his face, there wasn¡¯t a single piece of clothing on him. He seemed ratherpliant, for right after hearing Li¡¯s words, he actually rushed forward!


    RIght at that moment, the skypletely darkened, and even thest bit of light vanished. The originally gloomy ruins entered a state of darkness. Only a few glowing creatures emitted some radiance, enticing insects to recklessly throw themselves into their traps.


    The room Su and Li were in entered an even greater darkness. For Su, who possessed Glimmer Sight, this level of darkness was already enough.


    Liughed coldly. From the glimmer that seeped in from the window, she already saw Su¡¯s figure throw itself over. Li did not move out of the way and instead used her abdomen to take on Su¡¯s fist. Then, she kicked out with her leg, hacking out with powerful force! Even though Su quickly dodged, he was still struck by the side of her leg, causing him to stagger back a few steps. Su¡¯s fist that flew out just now was extremely heavy andnded cleanly on Li¡¯s abs, but Li only felt a sharp wave of pain. Afterwards, it was as if nothing happened.


    After that punch, Su understood that Li¡¯s body had at least two levels of defense strengthening.


    Su suddenly sucked in a breath of air. When he inhaled, it was rough and wild, and when he exhaled, it was simrly long and hoarse. A wave of heat seemed to sweep through this room, and this wind carried extremely danger.


    The fine hair on the back of Li¡¯s neck stood up one after another. She suddenly developed a strange perception, she felt that within the darkness was an ancient tyrannosaurus rex. However, just the head of T. rex should be able to fill this room. Right now, this T. rex was watching her in this darkness.


    Within the darkness, Su pounced forward again. If he was described as cold and fierce like a leopard before, then right now, he was ferocious and berserk like a vicious bear!


    Li¡¯s arms covered her head and her right leg was brought up in a defensive position. Following that, <i>pu pu </i>sounds continuously sounded within the room. Over ten punches rained down on her body! Eventually, a knee strike struck her lower back, destroying her body¡¯s bnce and sending her tumbling forward. Then, in the instant her body lost its bnce, Li also kicked at Su¡¯s chest, blowing him back!


    Without waiting for Li to climb up, a wave of heat swept outwards. Su rushed up and knocked her down!

 Book 1 5.4

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter 5.4 - Wee to the Jungle!</strong>


    What followed was a struggle of physical strength in the darkness. The two of thempletely relied on their strength and reaction speed. Li¡¯splex fighting and killing techniques werepletely useless here. For a long time, Li and Su were engaged in a wrestling state.


    The chaotic fight had not even reached a minute when both sides were gasping for breath and dripping with sweat. Then, Li suddenly began to develop a bad feeling. They were under extreme darkness, so she should be able to block his eye and smash his face, but Su seemed to be able to see her every movement to a near perfect degree. Even though Li strengthened four levels of strength and two levels of defense, as well as even three levels of dexterity, if this struggle continued, her body¡¯s consumption would far surpass Su¡¯s. During the search earlier, she had already exhausted too much strength.


    A terrifying thought suddenly passed Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Could it be that he could see me?¡±


    Another round of ferocious wrestling began!


    Li¡¯s body suddenly became weak, and her chest even began to emit waves of fishy smell. It was as if she couldn¡¯t breathe. She knew that thest bit of energy she had was exhausted.


    Waves of intense pain came from her arm, and at this moment, her face was pushed into the ground. Her two hands were pulled behind her back and held firmly in ce by one of his arms. After releasing a final breath of air, Li immediately felt her entire body go soft. The slightest movement seemed to require all of her concentration. From Li¡¯s perspective, Su¡¯s power had reached an iparable level. His movements were clean and efficient, not leaving her the slightest chance to resist.


    ¡°Does he never get tired?¡± This thought suddenly appeared in Li¡¯s mind. She couldn¡¯t help but recall Su sprinting for an entire minute at 60 kilometers per hour. Even though she immediately thought of what was about to happen, ayer of sweat immediately appeared on her body as she struggled.


    However, Su¡¯s movements would always be precise and powerful, leaving her with not even the slightest bit of hope. His left hand tightly grabbed Li¡¯s two arms, and his right leg pinned down her legs. With a raise of his left hand, he lifted her off the ground.


    ¡°You wanted to rape me?¡± Su¡¯s voice was always soft and alluring. Itpletely contrasted with his previous rough actions.


    Li clenched her teeth and shouted, ¡°Yes! This time, you are quite lucky. Next time, your luck won¡¯t be that good. I said you were mine, so sooner orter, I will have my way with you! Why don¡¯t you escape now. I want to see how far you can run!¡±


    Su seemed to smile a bit and said, ¡°Why should I run?¡±


    Liughed coldly and said, ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to run, are you saying you are going to let me fuck you?¡±


    ¡°Wrong, I am going to be the one doing you!¡± Su¡¯s voice and what he said contrasted greatly.


    Li¡¯s hair seemed to almost stand up on end as she screamed, ¡°You dare!!¡±


    It was just like what Li Gaolei said. She couldn¡¯t prevent this result, only, she definitely wasn¡¯t willing to passively take it.


    Su¡¯s right hand shed, and reached for the zipper of her upper garment. Then in just a few seconds, Li¡¯s sturdy yet thin upper garment became a tool for binding her arms. Su raised her up and then pressed her down on top of the table. His flexible right hand easily removed the leather lower garments.


    ¡°Su! You dare...¡± Li howled for a short moment, but then she abruptly inhaled. The powerful and rough battering directly caused her to swallow back her threats!


    Su¡¯s battering was simple, direct, and rough like a great storm. He easily shattered Li¡¯s defenses. She had long be weary and exhausted, so under these ferocious attacks, she couldn¡¯t even endure five minutes. The roars and threats immediately became uncontroble moans. Li felt as if her second level of defense strengthened body was like a small boat being battered by a storm in the middle of a great sea. It was possible for her topletely copse if this continued for even a minute longer.


    However, the raging tempest persisted for an entire hour!


    Su meticulously once again wrapped his bandages around himself, and only after hepletely dressed himself did Li release a groan. She barely managed to raise her head and lift her eyelids that felt like they weighed several tons. She fiercely stared at Su. Her arms had already recovered her freedom, and her ck leather clothes were folded in a neat and tidy manner at her side. However, every single bone in Li¡¯s body seemed to have be detached, so she couldn¡¯t even reach her hand out to grab them. The clothes that were so neatly arranged that they seemed to be carved out of a knife seemed to be ruthlessly mocking her.


    So fucking humiliating! This was what Li weakly thought.


    Su reclined on a long table and brought out a cigar. After cutting off the tip and lighting it, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°The vor isn¡¯t bad!¡±


    Li recognized that this was the cigar in the pocket of her clothes and couldn¡¯t help but release a curse. She didn¡¯t know where she got the strength, but she suddenly got up and stood up bare naked in front of Su. She stared hatefully at him. Only, her legs immediately became weak and almost dropped back onto the ground. The fierce appearance she struggled to produce weakened just like that.


    ¡°These are the rules of the game you created, so I¡¯ve participated and won. That¡¯s why you should pay the cost.¡± Su¡¯s voice was pleasant to listen, to as usual, but Li truly wanted to smash his nose in even though she never truly saw what it looked like.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit it this time! Rx, I won¡¯t cause trouble for you for this. However, in the future, Su, you have to be careful and better not fall into my hands!¡± Li narrowed her eyes and said fiercely.


    Suughed.


    With exceeding resentment, she noticed that his lips seemed to be prettier than even her own. Meanwhile, the remaining half of the cigar seemed to match him better as well.


    ¡°I also have my own principles, and that is that after using a woman, I would always pay.¡± Su spoke and reached his hand into his pockets. Only, his hand suddenly went rigid and stopped in his pocket. However, immediately after, a smile appeared on his face again, and his hand was pulled out.


    In his palm was was a sparkling coin.


    Li felt as if there was a rock stuck in her chest, and her full chest suddenly undted up and down. Her eyes seemed to gush out with even more mes as she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°This is how much I¡¯m worth?¡±


    ¡°This is all the money I have on me.¡± When she heard what Su said, much of the fury in Li¡¯s chest immediately scattered.


    Su got up from the long table and ced the single yuan on the table before walking away from the room. Li grabbed the clothes on top of the table and put them on. When she had pulled up the zipper all the way, Su had just reached the door.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Li¡¯ve voice was ice cold. A bit of the murderous dictator¡¯s grandeur had returned.


    Su turned around and quietly looked at her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve fucked me and also took my cigar. You¡¯ve already paid the money for me, but you still haven¡¯t paid for the cigar. Hand over the money!¡± Li looked at Su¡¯s stunned expression with satisfaction.


    Su never would have thought that Li would use this type of argument. Li¡¯s eyes were extremely cruel and saw through his principles that weren¡¯t easily breakable. However, it was impossible for Su not to feel embarrassed, for there wasn¡¯t a single coin on him. It could be said that ever since Su killed the blood sucking creature above Li¡¯s head, his mental state had already been under incredible pressure. Moreover, the hour of great effort had exhausted even more of his mental state. The cigar was a good way to rx, and under the intense state of excitement and nervousness, Su revealed a rare bit of negligence. He never expected Li to be different from his past prey.


    ¡°However...¡± Su bitterly looked at the coin on the table and said, ¡°This is already all the money I have. How about this. Give me some time. I¡¯llplete some missions and give you the moneyter.¡±


    ¡°I want your pistol!¡± Li¡¯s expression was resolute.


    Su wanted to say something, but in the end, he silently left the room. When he came back, all of his equipment was on him. Su ced the modified pistol and two cases of bullets on the table and pushed it towards Li.


    Li picked up the pistol that was a bit unreasonably sized and weighed it in her hand. Then, without any trace of politeness, she stuck it into her back and said, ¡°The debt is settled!¡±


    This time, Su did not walk out of the door, and instead directly went to the front of the window. The hinge of the window was knocked out with a single kick.


    ¡°Su!¡± Li stopped him. Her left hand aimed between his brows and made the motion of firing with her hand. ¡°Next time we meet, I will definitely be the one to do you in!¡±


    Su hesitated for a moment before finally saying, ¡°If the rules are the same, then no matter how many times we y the game, it will always end in today¡¯s result.¡±


    After speaking, Su left the ashen faced Li and soared out of the window opening. He disappeared into the night forest.


    Li stood by herself in the room for quite a long time before the anger and humiliation in her chest dissolved. She walked a few steps and kicked with her boots. The small dagger on the floor seemed toe alive as it voluntarily returned to her hands. Li simrly jumped out of the window like Su did.


    Before leaving, she did not forget to take the coin on the table with her.


    Within the darkness, Li was like a ck cat, a bit abnormal yet graceful as she silentlynded on the ground. Only, when shended, her legs became a bit weaker, and only after swaying a few times did she steady herself. This action did not have any of the intimidating pressure from before.


    The forest is a dangerous ce at night. All types of mutated creatures came out from their dwellings to feast, and all of them were vicious in their own way. However, the mutated creatures that encountered the furious Li and her fine dagger were truly unlucky. Li hacked apart all of the creatures in her way, and among them were hundreds of blood sucking mosquitos.


    With a <i>putong </i>sound, Li threw herself onto the off-road vehicle¡¯s driver seat. She casually tossed Su¡¯s pistol onto the dashboard. The enormous pistol immediately drew Li Gaolei¡¯s attention. He grabbed it and flipped it around before asking, ¡°This is his gun?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mine now.¡± Li replied in a cunning voice.


    Guns N¡¯ Roses ¡®Wee to the Jungle¡¯ tirelessly roared. This was normally her favorite song, but right now, it sounded extremely annoying.


    <i>Ka!</i> Li directly punched the radio, and it was finally given a chance to rest after howling for an entire day.


    Li Gaolei sat beside her obediently. He ced the pistol back to its original position. Then, he began to stare into the pitch-ck forest with a lifeless expression.


    Li silently sat for a while. Then, she said, ¡°Give me a smoke!¡±


    Li Gaolei handed a cigar over without cutting off the tip or lighting it up. She chopped off the tip of the cigar and lit it up before abruptly starting the car. The off-road vehicle roared. It first backed up a few meters, and then with a full turn, it sped into the darkness.


    Li Gaolei watched the scenery change outside his window and listened to the rumbling of the engine and howling of the wind. With a chuckle, he asked in a seemingly profound tone, ¡°From your state, it seems like it didn¡¯t go too well?¡±


    Li continued to stare in front of her, and her words seemed to be squeezed out of her clenched teeth. ¡°Bullshit! My mind and body are both perfectly fine!¡±


    Li Gaolei indifferently shrugged his shoulders. A whileter, he felt a bit bored and began to hum...


    Wee to the Jungle!


    We got fun and games...


    A teeth aching breaking sound suddenly reverberated through the darkness. Then, the off-road vehicle¡¯s right door was opened, and the robust Li Gaolei flew out. He fell heavily seven or eight meters outside.


    The off-road vehicle raised a storm of smoke and dust before turning and leaving abruptly.

 Book 1 6.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 6.1 - Intruder</b>


    Pendulum City was where Rond Company¡¯s central branch was located. This ce was 200 kilometers from Asmo and 150 kilometers from Base N11. In this ruined and scattered era of turmoil, there were no highways and most of the ground was uneven, so 150 kilometers was already the limit that the olden era tanks could travel.


    When the sky had just brightened, Pendulum City was already roused awake by the rumbling sounds of engines and powerful yet concise oralmands. Five lightweight transport vehicles formed a line at the central city za. Fully armed soldiers mounted the vehicles one after another. On the side, there were two powerful off-road jeeps parked, and on top, the shooters were leaning somewhatzily against the anti-aircraft machine guns.


    Li was standing in her military uniform without the slightest trace of a smile on her face as she coldly watched the soldiers board the vehicles. When all of the soldiers boarded the transport vehicles, she raised her hand to look at her wrist. The amount of time that had passed was thirty seconds less than she had expected.


    Only now did Li walk towards her own off-road vehicle. This time, she was the one personally driving. Themand vehicle¡¯s four wheels simultaneously moved, and under earsplitting friction sounds, it fiercely rushed out. It surpassed the military vehicles and soon reached the very front of the fleet. When she reached the very front, themand car rumbled even louder and increased further, rushing outwards. Themand vehicle carried five or six elite soldiers. These soldiers with two or three levels of ability sat rather stably. They did not show any signs of being flung outwards, to the point where their bodies didn¡¯t even move that much.


    Seeing themand vehicle speed up, the drivers of the military vehicles behind all began to sweat. They no longer cared about the well-being of their passengers or their formation and stepped down on their pedals. They chased after themand vehicle like it was a race out of Pendulum City.


    Inside Pendulum City, an eighteen floor office building had beenpletely restored, now serving as Rond Company¡¯s central branch. Li Gaolei stood in front of the eleventh floor window and watched the troops leave. This time, even though Li did not bring any tanks, these were the elites among her subordinates, so their fighting strength might not necessarily be lower than that of Base N11¡¯s subjugation group. Using this kind of team to wipe out some refugee troops that only recently upied some of thend controlled by Rond Company was truly a bit excessive. Moreover, did Li even have to personally lead it?


    In the wilderness, not even Li Gaolei himself wanted to meet an opponent like Li.


    This time, it could only be said that these refugees were unlucky, as they just so happened to appear when Li¡¯s mood was bad. Li Gaolei did not have any pity for these refugees that established homes everywhere. It was just like what Rond Company¡¯s insignia depicted: a tank running over everything inside a city. In this era of turmoil, power represented what you could do. Having power was the same as having everything. There were nows, and there were no rules. All of the so called rules would only exist between those of simr strength, as only then would they be followed. Preserving the rules also required power. If either side lost their strength, then that meant that the rules have ceased to be effective.


    In short, during this age of turmoil, countless rules were being created each day, and countless rules were broken each day.


    Only argepany like Rond Company could bring up someone like Li. At the same time, only within Rond Company could Li mature and make use of all her strong points. If they each brought five people, then Li Gaolei couldpletely defeat Li. If they both had twenty, then the conclusion would be hard to say. If if was two hundred or more, then Li Gaolei¡¯s troops would most likely bepletely wiped out, while most of Li¡¯s men would still be alive. Only a colossus like Rond Company would have over 200 men for Li tomand.


    The group of vehicles had already traveled extremely far. The trails of smoke that were raised up flew high into the air. Li Gaolei left the window and walked over to the spacious office table. After pressing a few buttons, a sharp, yet unconcebly older voice sounded. ¡°Hello? Doesn¡¯tpany regtions clearly state that this is my experimenting time?¡±


    ¡°Li Gaolei.¡±


    The voice on the line muttered a few sentences. In an unwilling voice, the other person said, ¡°Fine! What do you need from me? I still have a bunch of experiments to carry out.¡±


    ¡°Has the analysis of that item beenpleted?¡± While standing in the office, Li Gaolei no longer had thatid-back and dejected appearance. Instead, he was rather imposing, and his words were concise and clear.


    ¡°The results have juste out... Hold on! What is going on?! This... you bettere here and take a look yourself. I can¡¯t describe it clearly over the phone!¡±


    Li Gaolei immediately dropped the phone and rushed out from the office. He rushed through the corridor with extreme speed, not waiting for the elevator that had stopped at a lower floor at all. Instead, he used the fire escape stairway to directly climb sixteen floors to reach the Biochemical Laboratory. After his identity card was inspected, Li Gaolei walked past the researchers that were immersed in work. He directly walked towards the centralboratory that upied half the floor.


    There was only a single withered up small old individual within thisboratory that measured over a thousand square meters, and he was inspecting something under a microscope. From his cheeks that were constantly moving, it was clear that he was excited. This old man was the chief scientist within Rond Company¡¯s biochemical division that had once developed a fourth level ability: Lawston.


    Li Gaolei patted his back, and Lawston immediately handed the digital microscope to Li Gaolei. When his eyes looked through the eyepiece, Li Gaolei immediately became stumped for words. Within the glowing green field of vision, he could see dead cells everywhere, and among them, he could see some bacteria that he knew possessed extraordinary vitality.


    ¡°This is...¡± Li Gaolei straightened his body and gave an inquiring look towards Lawston.


    Lawston took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He groaned, ¡°Heavens, I¡¯ve never seen this type of thing before! Where did you get such a thing? This... how do I describe this?¡±


    Lawston began to hammer down on the keyboard of theputer next to the experiment tform. The screen immediately transmitted an extremely disturbing image.


    Within the glowing green background, arge amount of cells were squirming about and were full of vitality. These cells or bacteria slowly moved about, and they were attacking each other. They were just in time to see a cell abnormally expand and then st apart. Several dozen new cells that were clearly different from the mother cell flowed out from inside.


    All of the cells¡¯ movements seemed extremely slow, but this was not what Li Gaolei was thinking. In the current world, the movement of these cells or bacteria was actually ridiculously fast. If someone was infected with these bacterium that would make a cell undergo mutation, they wouldn¡¯t evenst a day.


    Right at this time, something astonishing appeared. A type of medium sized cell suddenly appeared at the edge of the scope. Their movements were extremely fast, moving at a speed that seemed to be a hundred times that of the others. When these cells encountered the other cells, no matter what type they were, they would simrly stretch out a needle-like horn and pierce into the interior of the other party, injecting their own contents inside. In just a few seconds, the prated cell would immediately split apart and produce more than ten cells identical to the invader. The intruder cells would immediately diffuse in all directions with extraordinary speed like all-road vehicle through a group of turtles. Before even a minute had passed, all of the cells were affected. Not even a single cell escaped this fate. They were either broken or directly pierced to death.


    On top of the screen, only a single invader species could be seen!


    The invaders knocked against each other. Then, they began to shoot around like balls to collide with even more invading cells, causing movements that were even moreplex. However, there were no longer any other cells or bacteria that they could use. The intruder cell type, regardless of whether they were original or new, all began to frantically bounce around.


    A minuteter, all of the intruders died, and the image became deathly still. There were cell corpses everywhere, just like what Li Gaolei saw through the scope.


    This was the recording taken by the digital microscope.


    Li Gaolei felt his scalp going a bit numb and his palms covered in cold sweat. The sticky and wet feeling was extremely ufortable.


    Only after a moment had passed did Li Gaolei say, ¡°You are saying that these cells were discovered from the sample I gave you?¡±


    Lawston nodded and added, ¡°The recording you saw was theter half. In the beginning, there was only a single live cell that I added. It is precisely as how you see it. This single cell immediately killed every single cell that it made contact with and even made it its own breeding nest! When I saw this scene from now, I was instantly terrified. Onlyter did I remember to start recording!¡± His voice was both hurried and shrill. It seemed like he was still struggling from the terror of seeing that scene just now.


    Li Gaolei fowned and stared at the cell cemetery in front of him. Suddenly, he said, ¡°If...¡±


    Lawston immediately knew what he wanted to say. ¡°If this cell entered a body, then it would turn into a monster within half an hour! Moreover, no one could know what kind of thing it would be!¡±

 Book 1 6.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 6.2 - Intruder</b>


    Li Gaolei¡¯s hand immediately trembled. This was an extremely rare urrence for someone like him who was usually cool-headed. However, Lawston did not noticed this and pointed at the screen before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether this is good news or not, but if the intruder cell cannot find food within a minute, it will die. This could in part exin why they possess speed almost a hundred times greater than other cells, as they neededrge amounts of energy. Moreover, the intruder cells would never ughter their own kind.¡±


    ¡°Immediately analyze their genes.¡±


    Lawston shook his head, and another tap was made on the keyboard, bringing up another image. What appeared were scattered and smashed gene fragments, so it was practically impossible to piece them back together into aprehensible gic sequence.


    Lawston pointed towards the image and said, ¡°Look, this is the intruder¡¯s genome. It cannot even be considered a gene, but rather short strands of DNA that don¡¯t hold any significance! There can only be a single exnation. At the intruder cells¡¯ moment of death, theypletely destroy their own genome. Look, these intruder cellspletely look like they already have the intelligence to make choices by themselves!¡±


    ¡°How is the sample? Can a live intruder cell¡¯s genome be formed?¡± Li Gaolei¡¯s tone was serious.


    Lawston once again shook his head and said, ¡°The sample no longer has any live intruder cells. You¡¯ve seen for yourself how this cell will never leave much time for either other cells or itself. The short image we saw just now was thest intruder cell I found. As soon as I moved it into the petri dish filtered with standard genes, its vitality was immediately restored and it began to devour. This process continued until all of the creatures inside the petri dish were killed, taking a total of...¡±


    The doctor looked at the time on the monitor and spoke a number that made Li Gaolei broke out in cold sweat again: two minutes and eleven seconds.


    If Li Gaolei stood on the top floor of the branch building and looked as far as he could, he would beparable a cell and the scope of his vision would be the petri dish.


    ¡°If this thing enters an organism, would there be an incubation period? Would it change again?¡± Li Gaolei asked in an overcast tone.


    ¡°Currently, it doesn¡¯t seem like it will. Such a vicious cell does not need an incubation period. However, that might not be the case after they change. The actions of a single cell might bepletely different after it forms aplete organ,¡± Lawston replied. He continuously wiped the sweat that appeared on his face, seemingly still having some lingering fears. ¡°Fortunately, I was careful enough when I received your original sample and proceeded based on experimental regtions, so none of it got on my hands.¡±


    He suddenly noticed that Li Gaolei¡¯s expression was extremely unpleasant. His mouth suddenly widened and gasped. He stammeringly said, ¡°You... there¡¯s no way that you...¡±


    ¡°Damn it! I made contact with that stuff!¡± Li Gaolei spat out the overcast words that were pent up in his chest.


    Lawston immediately backed up a few steps, and a cab of ssware was suddenly smashed apart. The medicinal cab released a groan, and a bottle of strong acid on top of it swayed a bit. It suddenly fell, dropping straight for the doctor¡¯s head. If this strong acid that was 100nded on his head, the safety of his head definitely could not be guaranteed.


    Li Gaolei walked forward and steadily grabbed the bottle of strong acid. His muscr arm was only a few centimeters from the doctor¡¯s head. When the doctor raised his head, his bloodshot eyes behind his thick sses immediately opened wide! However, the amount of fear he felt towards the strong acid was far less than the fear he felt from looking at Li Gaolei¡¯s arm.


    Li Gaoleiughed bitterly. He picked up a syringe from the tray nearby and pierced it into his own arm¡¯s blood vessel. He sucked out a tube of blood and then carefully ced it into the vacuum test tube. He extracted a total of three tubes of blood. His left palm then shot out a wave of blue mes, immediately turning the syringe infected with his blood into ashes. Only a needle that was burnt ck remained.


    ¡°Help me examine it, see if I... If I have been infected by that strange thing.¡±


    The doctor pressed his body against the medicinal cab, not willing to get even the slightest bit closer to Li Gaolei. He simply nodded in a stupefied manner.


    Li Gaolei thought for a moment and then instructed, ¡°Delete all of the backup data of the image and only leave one set for me. Do not mention this to anyone, including the upper echelon of thepany. Those in the division cannot know about it either, especially General Li. She absolutely cannot know about this! If someone finds out, regardless of whether you were the one to leak it, Pei Li will die.¡±


    Lawston immediately trembled, and only now did he wake up from his state of fear. Pei Li was his only daughter, and this year, she was seven.


    During the next three days, Li Gaolei silently sat in his own office. His hands continuously propped up his jaw as he gazed into the dusky sky. He didn¡¯t speak a single sentence for the rest of the day. When his subordinates came in to do their daily report required by thepany, Li Gaolei simply listened quietly before indicating for them to leave with a wave of his hand.


    Li Gaolei passed the entire night in his office like this. He did not eat anything and only drank two cups of water.


    Early morning the fourth day, smoke and pollution surged outside Pendulum City. Li¡¯s troops had returned. Li Gaolei finally changed his frozen posture and stood up. He raised his hand and reached over to the telephone. As soon as he pressed a few buttons, he hesitated for a moment. However, his hand was on the telephone the whole time.


    The phone suddenly rang. Li Gaolei¡¯s hand became stiff momentarily. Only when it rang several times did he press the answering button. Lawston¡¯s voice sounded from the phone. ¡°It¡¯s me! Is there anyone there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± Li Gaolei replied. His voice was coarse and hard on the ears. After sitting there for several days in a row, his throat had long be stiff. Fortunately, the doctor still recognized his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you are there! The blood sample tests have beenpleted. I¡¯ve used every single method, and all of them showed that there were no traces of the intruder cell in the three blood samples. Thank goodness!¡±


    Li Gaolei suddenly felt his body¡¯s energy leave his body. He couldn¡¯t even stand straight and sat down on the chair next to his desk. The phone immediately transmitted the doctor¡¯s somewhat nervous voice. ¡°Hello! Hello? Are you okay? Hello, give me a reply...¡±


    Li Gaoleiposed himself and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Wait for me there. I will take a look at the test results now.¡± He hung up the phone without waiting for the doctor¡¯s reply.


    An hourter, Li Gaolei walked out from the sixteenth floorboratory. His hair was a bit messy, and his eyes were a bit sunken. His messy beard seemed to be a bit longer than it usually was. If it was the olden era, should a tall, downcast, cool-looking male like him enter the show business, he might have quite the prospects.


    Almost as a way of expressing his body¡¯s terrible condition, Li Gaolei¡¯s stomach suddenly growled. Only now did he realize that the was hungry, moreover not an ordinary type of hunger. Abnormal amount of sweat broke out over his body. Li Gaolei suddenly recalled that he did not eat for the past few days, so he decided to eat a good meal in the lower dining hall. After thinking for a moment, he still decided to use the phone in the corner. ¡°This is Li Gaolei. Where is General Li right now?¡±


    He was connected to the central operator, and the crew inside naturally recognized Li Gaolei¡¯s voice. An immediate reply came. ¡°General Li is currently practicing in the underground firing range.¡±


    Li Gaolei felt a wave of anxiety for some reason. However, he walked towards the elevator and rode it all the way down to the underground second floor weapon shooting range. He pushed through the shooting range¡¯s soundproof gates, and the stinging smell of gunpowder immediately assailed his senses. The earsplitting gunsounds echoed loud and clear throughout this ce, producing an indescribable type of coarse and roughness. Li Gaolei was proficient in most of the firearms of the olden era, but he couldn¡¯t recognize what kind of gun this noise came from.


    Two shooting range staff members were currently discussing quietly behind the counter. ¡°Hey, what kind of person can use that kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Probably only some king or a mutated individual could use that thing!¡±

 Book 1 6.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 6.3 - Intruder</b>


    ¡°Who knows? I¡¯ve never seen this kind of pistol before. I truly don¡¯t know what kind of madman would make such a thing.¡±


    The two individuals quietly chatted. They suddenly saw Li Gaolei enter, which immediately startled them so much they stood perfectly straight. They gave the proper greetings.


    Li Gaolei nodded towards them and walked into the shooting range. As soon as he entered it, deafening gunsounds could be heard. Comparatively, the volume was even louder than his beloved modified desert eagle.


    Bang bang bang! Three gunshots sounded continuously, and a wave of heat even roiled over. Afterwards, Li cursed angrily. ¡°God fucking dammit!¡±


    Li Gaolei arrived behind Li and followed her gaze. The wall fifty meters out was full of enormous bullet holes. These bullet holes were allpletely unorganized, and the onlymon factor was that almost all of them were quite far from the target sheet. The upper body sheet only had two bullet holes, yet they seemed to tearpletely through the paper.


    In Li¡¯s hands was precisely Su¡¯s modified pistol. In front of the shooting stage were two cases of bullets. She had already fired two rounds of twelve bullets, yet under the distance of fifty meters, she only hit her target twice. When three rounds were fired in session, the results were even worse, without a single one hitting anywhere close to the target.


    Under a distance of fifty meters, no matter what kind of military standard pistol it was, Li only needed to fire a few shots. After that, every single shot wouldnd perfectly within the bullseye.


    The two cases seemed like they contained ordinary 5.56 millimeter standard rifle bullets, only, the way light reflected off their surface seemed a bit different, drawing Li Gaolei¡¯s curiosity. He picked up a bullet, and after inspecting it, he found that there were fine andplicated carvings on its surface. They seemed just like the decorative patterns one would see on precious metal instruments during the old era. However, the patterns were clearly not as simple as those of decorations. Li Gaolei picked up another bullet andpared them. The carvings on the two were exactly the same, as if they were carved from an extremely precise machine.


    Li Gaolei suddenly seemed to recall something. His expression changed slightly, and he silently returned the bullets.


    Li already reloaded a round of bullets and stared at the target sheet like a wolf. She stood without moving for a long time, then suddenly, she threw the pistol to Li Gaolei and said, ¡°Hey, give this freakish gun a try!¡±


    Afterwards, the pistol suddenly dropped from the sky,nding on the ground. The pistol¡¯s hammer was shaken, and the gun suddenly released a burst of smoke. A bullet flew out, striking the center of the target andpletely blowing apart the damaged upper chest target sheet. Meanwhile, the tremendous recoil sted the pistol back, not stopping until it struck against the wall.


    Li suddenly turned around and looked at Li Gaolei. She saw that Li Gaolei¡¯s face was a bit pale. A bead of sweat sliding down his face made its way through theyers of stubble with difficulty, and ultimately entered his cor.


    ¡°My bad. My mind wandered just now.¡± Li Gaolei¡¯s exnation was just as weak as his smile.


    Under Li¡¯s gaze, Li Gaolei awkwardly chuckled and asked, ¡°The mission this time, did you bring that pistol with you?¡±


    Seeing Li¡¯s grimacing expression, it was clear that this question struck right at her sore spot. During the battle, Li used this pistol to fire a round of six bullets. The amount of power it produced surpassed even the group¡¯s two anti-aircraft machine guns, yet not a single one hit its mark. This pistol¡¯s tremendous power and its abysmal uracy became a topic of discussion. If this happened to someone else, this would have definitely be a long term matter for ridicule. However, this was Li¡¯s personalmand, so all of the soldiers were well aware of Li¡¯s terrifying power. Therefore, the problem had to lie in the gun. As a result, the topic during idol chatter became the origins of this gun.


    Little did they imagine that this subject pissed Li off even more than her terrible aim. Unfortunately, Li couldn¡¯t flip out over this.


    As a result, as soon as she returned to Pendulum City, Li immediately headed for the underground shooting range to test the gun.


    Li Gaolei recalled the terrifying scene on the doctor¡¯sputer screen. He then looked at the two cases of 5.56 millimeter bullets that came from the same ce, and he suddenly released augh. He walked over to the wall and picked up the modified pistol. Walking over to the shooting tform, he immediately fired five shots in session with a raise of his hand!


    The enormous gunshot sounds reverberated through the shooting range, to a point where quite a bit of dust even fell from the ceiling. Li Gaolei¡¯s results were quite a bit better than Li¡¯s, with two shots hitting out of five. The remaining three were not that far from the target either. However, this result was enough to make Li Gaolei frown. For him, whose simple weapon proficiency had already reached the fourth level, after getting used to the trajectory, his shots within this fifty meter range should not have deviated more than three millimeters. This signified that every single bullet couldnd in the bullet hole of the former bullet. However, this pistol was too unusual. Every single bullet¡¯s fired trajectory was different, so even with Li Gaolei¡¯s instant reaiming ability, he still could not correct every shot. Being able tond two shots was already quite amazing.


    After emptying the barrel, Li Gaolei removed the ammunition case and carefully inspected the pistol¡¯sposition. The sample he gave Doctor Lawston was precisely from this pistol. If he was infected by the intruder cells, then who knows what kind of monster he would have transformed into. Moreover, this pistol had already been at Li¡¯s side for several days. From what he had seen of the intruder cells¡¯ life cycle, the cells on the pistol should have long died out. Moreover, he touched this pistol at the very beginning, and he had just touched the bullets too. If there truly were still some intruder cells alive, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape them. Thus, Li Gaolei understood.


    The craftsmanship of this pistol was rather crude. For the sake of amodating rifle bullets, all of the modifiedponents were handmade. Moreover, the precision wasn¡¯t that high, and from just a nce, it was clear that it wasn¡¯t the work of any great master. It seemed to be a gun produced by some ck market weapon creator in a random inhabitednd. Even the front sight of the pistol was crooked, and the original owner of the gun did not calibrate it at all. It was clear that he couldn¡¯t make use of this front sight at all. It could be said that other than its great power, there was nothing good about this pistol. Moreover, arge portion of its power came from the carvings made on the bullets.


    Li Gaolei pulled over a disy screen from the side of the shooting tform and pressed a few times on top of it, bringing up the high speed recording of the trajectory. From the disy, he could see that when the bullet flew roughly fifty meters, it alreadypletely exploded, turning into several dozen high speed metal granules. Even though the prative force of the bullets decreased, the potential it had of killing living organism was improved several tens of times. However, as a result, the bullet¡¯s trajectory already became unsteady after ten meters.


    ¡°Look,¡± Li Gaolei said towards Li, ¡°I believe that the pretty boy of yours would only use this pistol within twenty meters.¡±


    Li received the pistol and casually inserted it into her waist. The moment the gun left her hands, Li¡¯s sharp senses detected a sudden exhale from Li Gaolei. She looked at him with a strange expression, as this action left her somewhat confused.


    Li put away the bullets and walked out of the shooting range. When she walked past Li Gaolei, she patted his chest and said, ¡°Thanks! I¡¯m going to shower first, then let¡¯s go for lunch, my treat!¡±


    Looking at Li¡¯s back, Li Gaolei couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve left for several days, I think it¡¯s better if the doctor tests your blood to avoid...¡±


    Li stopped her steps and looked strangely at Li Gaolei.


    Li Gaolei rubbed the beard around his lips that felt like steel wires and said in a dismissive manner, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that recently, there are many types of new mutated creatures. After leaving for so long, it¡¯s better if you examine yourself. Just in case!¡±


    Li frowned and impatiently said, ¡°You are getting more and more annoying! Alright, I¡¯ll go and test my blood in a bit. Lunch will still be on me, but you are paying for the booze!¡±


    After speaking, Li didn¡¯t even turn her head around before walking out.


    With a ng sound, a coin sprung up from Li¡¯s left hand. It quickly turned, releasing a pleasant ringing sound. It seemed like it was just about to hit the ceiling before it dropped down and once again disappeared within Li¡¯s left hand.


    Li had already left the shooting range for a while, yet Li Gaolei still felt like the coin was spinning in the air. The continuously flickering radiance was extremely blinding.

 Book 1 6.4

    <b>Book 1 C</b><b>hapter 6.4 - Intruder</b>


    When noon had just passed, the wilderness was still blistering hot despite the fact that the sun was concealed behind the clouds the entire time.


    In a part of the wilderness that could be considered rather t, two shabby looking loading trucks continuously roared as they made their way forward. Their speed wasn¡¯t much faster than that of walking humans. The truck was loaded with people, and even the roof of the drivingpartment had two people sitting in it. Their hands were holding AK rifles that were a hundred years past their time of poprity, and they were currently vigntly running their eyes around the seemingly boundless wilderness. Thirty or so people followed behind the truck. These people ranged from both fat and skinny, and there were all types of things worn on their bodies. The weapons in their arms didn¡¯t match either, to the point where some of them even had firearms designed only for killing birds. They all had lifeless looks in their eyes as they walked through the torrid heat in a robotic fashion.


    The two trucks were separated at the two ends of the procession. The front was to pave the way, and the back was for providing support, preventing those in between from escaping.


    Su carried the eye-catching modified rifle close to him. He moved along with the truck, shaking back and forth as he leaned against the side of the carriage. He sat on the back of the truck, upying a space that was rtively good. There were a few others that were like him that took up a position that was close to the side, all of which were fierce-looking fellows. As for everyone else on the carriage, they could only crowd together. The fierce looking fellows were all fighters with one level of ability, so within this randomly assembled troop, they could be considered people that no one was willing to provoke. Meanwhile, the reason the rtive frail-looking Su received simr treatment was due to the modified rifle in his hands. These veterans that experienced many battles clearly understood that during an intense battle, the sniper would frequently save their lives. They were not willing to pointlessly exhaust the strength of a sniper along the way.


    As a result, Su was able to close his eyes and rest on the truck without paying any extra cost.


    Su¡¯s body was alreadypletely rxed, but his brain never stopped working. He continuously thought about the state of his own body. Fighting against Li allowed him to free up twoplete evolution points, and even the hour long intense struggle of flesh improved a bit of his evolution capabilities. After the battle, watching Li, who had already exhausted everyst shred of fighting strength, copse bit by bit under his attacks gave him a sense of conquering that merged with his feelings of pleasure. It left Su with an incredibly shocking feeling.


    Could it be that excessively powerful stimtion could also bring about evolution?


    Su carefully thought about this question. For everything regarding evolution, Su always approached it with machine-like precision and a serious attitude. He definitely would not allow any of his emotions to get in the way. Right now, he had six evolution points, so as long as he obtained two more, he could evolve the infrared vision. Only after obtaining infrared vision could he be considered the true king of night.


    However, before he obtained the evolution points, he had to obtain money. Su had long since be penniless. The coin he gave Li was thest bit of money on him. Of course, things like ammunition and ted armor were not included here. In reality, only impoverished mercenaries like Su would treat these like treasure. For those like Li who were high level figures within argepany, they couldn¡¯t care less about these things.


    Su found an inhabited area that he had visited in the past and also epted a mob subjugation mission. Within the wilderness, there were mobs everywhere, and they only seemed to increase in numbers. It was impossible topletely eliminate them. The reward for this mission was extremely meager. Soldiers like Su who had specialized equipment and abilities received the highest level of reward, yet it was only a hundred yuan. The refugees walking between the two trucks, other than their rather sturdy figures and their weapon, didn¡¯t have any other equipments. They were going to be the first line of offense on the battlefield, yet their reward didn¡¯t exceed twenty yuan. However, those that signed up were still several times more than what was needed, and most of these only had reinforced steel bars or wooden sticks as weapons. The chief of the inhabitednd only chose thirty armed refugees, as his budget was extremely limited.


    The meaning of money was different for everyone. For these refugees, twenty yuan mean that they did not have to worry about food for an entire month. As for ces to live, they could sleep anywhere in the wilderness, and there were many ces in the inhabited area to take shelter from winds and rain. For Su, however, a hundred yuan was only equivalent to twenty rounds of modified bullets. Even if he didn¡¯t participate in a mission, Su would still expend several dozen bullets in a day while roaming the wilderness.


    Su¡¯s current poverty was extremely severe, yet he couldn¡¯t return to Asmo to ept missions. As a result, he could only ept missions like these withughable rewards.


    For as long as he could remember, Su knew that his body was different from that of others. During the new age of turmoil, everything was mutating, to the point where even a married couple living together would show great gic differences after ten years. However, Su knew that his own body was different from these mutating people.


    His body was flexible and nimble, to a point where he could control every single part of his body. Levels of radiation that were deadly for others were endurable by Su. After living for a while in a vile and harsh ce, his body was correspondingly adapt and changed, increasing his tolerance to this environment. Through his days of wandering alone, as Su¡¯s understanding of abilities improved, he determined that even though he did not undergo any Combat Domain strengthening, he possessed at least a level of ability in every single ability category.


    Su slowly adjusted his body¡¯s condition. His breathing, heart rate, and body temperature all slowly decreased in an effort to preserve every bit of strength. When he arrived in the inhabited area, he did not replenish any food, and his water supply had long been emptied. Only after this mission finished would he be able to restock food and drink. It wasn¡¯t like Su never looted mobs in the wilderness, but the targets of his plunder were never ces that were going to be his employer¡¯snd. In this era, perhaps survival was the only principle, but when he still had a bit of power, Su still prefered to follow his few principles, for example, paying a woman after making love. During this era of disorder, where power was above all else, women were especially frail. Su¡¯s money perhaps might allow them to survive a bit longer.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the case for Li.


    The fleet traveled for three hours, and the ground had started to be uneven. Not far off, a copsed highway could be seen, and from time to time, abandoned countryside vis emerged. They had travelled for such a long time, yet they didn¡¯t see any signs of the refugee mob. Even the soldiers on top of the truck were in low spirits, and the armed refugees travelling on foot were even moreso approaching exhaustion.


    Su suddenly widened his eyes!


    His heart began to beat forcefully, and his body temperature quickly climbed. In just a few seconds, he transitioned from a near hibernating state to apletely awake, prebat state. The few veterans on the same car had also struggled between life and death repeatedly, so when they saw Su¡¯s transformation, they also became alert and looked out towards both sides.


    Ta ta ta! Heavy and forceful gunshots suddenly sounded. A few fist-sized holes immediately appeared on the truck¡¯s body. A huge expanse of dark blood sshed onto the dashboard ss and slowly snaked their ways downwards. The reeking smell of blood filled the air. The armed refugees in the center of the fleet also fell.


    Themander of this fleet jumped out from the rear truck¡¯s driving position andid on the ground. In a loud voice, he shouted, ¡°Dammit! Heavy machine gun! Get down, all of you bastards, get down! Sniper, get rid of that son of a bitch!¡±


    Before his shouting voice stopped ringing, an extremely rough sounding gunshot resounded in the skies above the troop. As if to respond to hismand, the heavy machine gun firing from an abandoned vi a hundred meters out ceased firing.


    The results were so good that they surpassed themander¡¯s most optimistic imaginations. He fiercely hammered his fist on the ground and roared, ¡°Well done!¡±


    The firing of weapons continuously sounded from both sides. There were at least ten guns that were firing madly at the fleet, and the frantic screaming was even more resounding than the concentrated gunshots. Bullets rained down, suppressing the barely armed refugees until they didn¡¯t dare to lift their heads. Apart from a few veterans who were able to nimbly find bunkers between the truck and its doors to retaliate with some fire, the remaining people were practically shooting with their eyes closed, praying that their bullets would somehow hit their enemies. As for where the enemies were, they had absolutely no idea.


    Suid on the ground, and his earthen cloak was extremely close to the ground. However, in a battlefield where bullets flew everywhere, this did not guarantee his safety. Only luck could truly ensure such a thing.


    The rifle fired once again, and the most vicious assault rifle in one of the houses immediately became silenced. The shooting sound of Su¡¯s rifle was truly too frightening. Each time it fired, another weapon would be silenced; when the gunshot sounded, there would be an enemy that lost their life. In addition, the gunshots sounded one after another, shooting with a frequency that was not like that of a sniper at all. It seemed like this sniper didn¡¯t even need to aim at all. The morale of the fleet¡¯s men immediately received a great boost, and the few veterans even soared out from the ground. They seized the openings between their enemy¡¯s shooting to outnk the refugees hiding within the buildings at both sides.


    Enemies entered Su¡¯s sight one after another, and they left his vision one after another. Their expressions were eachpletely different. Meanwhile, the expression of Su¡¯s green eye was steady and calm as he watched these people¡¯s lives vanish one after another.


    Ta ta! The heavy and dreadful heavy machine gun began to fire once again. The bodies of the two veterans that rushed up in front immediately went rigid. A spring of blood erupted from their chests out their back. The others once againy on the ground without daring to lift their heads.


    Su moved his gun almost the instant he heard the heavy machine gun¡¯s shooting, cing the shooter within his scope. However, the finger around the trigger wasn¡¯t immediately pressed.


    The one operating the machine gun seemed to be a little girl that was only eleven or twelve years old. She had a delicate and pretty appearance that was rare among refugees, and herrge eyes had some tear stains that hadn¡¯t dried yet. She bit down fiercely, and strands of blood flowed between her teeth. The firing of the heavy machine gun made her face that was full of bitterness sh between dark and light. From this little girl¡¯s face, Su seemed to vaguely see another expression, one that belonged to a little girl that he had almost forgotten about.


    Just when Su was hesitating, another miserable sound could be heard. A soldier that was lying on the ground was caught by a heavy machine gun bullet, and several streaks of blood flew outwards.


    Su¡¯s pupils shrunk into a cross again, and the gunpoint moved slightly, and the trigger was pulled. The modified bullet carried tremendous force, directly flying towards the muzzle of the heavy machine gun!


    The howling of the heavy machine gun immediately stopped. Then, it abruptly exploded, and burning fragments flew in all directions!


    The little girl stood for a few seconds before backing up. A piece of the heavy machine gun was deeply embedded within her forehead.


    Su buried his face into the earth that was suffused with the smell of gunpowder.


    The battle quickly ended.


    This region was where this group of refugees resided. The fleet¡¯s fighters began to search the houses, and regardless of whether they resisted or not, adult or child, in the end, they met the same fate without exception: death. This was the usual practice of the wilderness. Any inhabited area¡¯s capacity revolved around the amount of food and water supply. They did not have any extra for captives. The younger women among the refugees might still have some uses, but men would only be a burden. Most inhabited areas didn¡¯t have production capacity, so they did not have any need of manpower. As for the refugees¡¯ children, that was a source of hatred. They definitely would not be spared.


    Su leaned against the carriage truck and smoked the final cigarette on him. He did not participate in the refugee¡¯s search, and there was no need for him to either. In the fight just now, hepletely proved himself. If he didn¡¯t dismantle the machine gun twice, the one that waspletely defeated would have been their fleet. Right now, even those condescending veterans were full of respect towards Su. They knew that the continued firing couldn¡¯t have been done by a sniper of the first level.


    Themander walked over to Su¡¯s side. When he saw that Su¡¯s cigarette was nearing its end, he handed over another and lit it. He asked, ¡°Are you ufortable?¡±


    ¡°A bit tired.¡±


    Themander was already approaching fifty years of age. He established the inhabited area after experiencing over ten years ofbat. Just now, he already inspected the machine gun¡¯s position, so he understood Su¡¯s current mood a bit. After all, the refugee mob this time was a bit different than in the past. Their bodiescked rotted parts, and their faces weren¡¯t too different from other humans. In reality, ten years ago, the men that themander brought about in search of a home weres just like this group they encountered today.


    The winds stirred up themander¡¯s gray hair. His face that was full of scars had an understanding smile. For this type of smile, the corners of the mouth pointed downwards.


    As he watched the residences where gunshots would still sound from time to time, themander blew out smoke from his mouth and said, ¡°Your performance today was truly excellent. I highly doubt that you are just a first level sniper. Haha, you don¡¯t need to worry. I don¡¯t want to know anything. When we return, your reward is 200 yuan. I don¡¯t think anyone will object.¡±


    Su forced augh and said, ¡°This is the best news I¡¯ve heard these past few days.¡±

 Book 1 7.1

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter 7.1</strong><strong> - Great Figure</strong>


    After obtaining his reward, all of the 200 yuan was exchanged for pure water, food, and ammunition. Su did not have any intention of staying in this inhabited area. After some simple replenishment, he prepared to leave. Within the map in Su¡¯s consciousness, this ce was a hundred kilometers from Asmo, so it was rather close. Even though Li did not seem to want his life, she was still sufficiently troublesome. Moreover, Su had a bad premonition that she would bring him great trouble.


    As a result, Su chose to leave.


    Before leaving, Su would walk around and visit every corner of the habitat out of habit. Every detail would be recorded in his mental map. Based on the coordinates, he marked this habitat as K7. As soon as he thought of this, next to the area that corresponded to the inhabitednd appeared the marking K7.


    Habitat K7¡¯smander hoped for Su to stay. Su¡¯s performance proved just how crucial a sniper was to the oue of a battle. Of course, Su¡¯s refusal was not outside of what he expected. Only argepany could have the ability of making someone like Su stay. Habitat K7 was just too small and poor.


    In the previous battle, their opponent¡¯s strength was exceedingly strong. Being able to hire Su for 200 yuan was something themander thought to be fortunate. If he hadn¡¯t, the end result might have beenpletely different. With Su¡¯sbat performance, themander estimated that hiring him would cost at least 500 yuan, but K7 definitely didn¡¯t have this amount of money.


    Within the darkness of night, Su left Habitat K7 and headed west.


    Before he left, themander gave Su a map, and a certain location was marked on it. It was the location site of a mercenary group called Falcon. Falcon¡¯s head was a former warrade of themander, so what themander was implying was that if Sucked money, it was worth heading there to try his luck. No matter where it was, good snipers were always weed.


    Early morning arrived as usual in Pendulum City.


    The sky had just brightened, yet the military anthem was already resounding above the eastern region¡¯s skies. Soldiers began to march and exercise under the light of dawn. Li stood on the rooftop of a five floor building and coldly watched her soldiersplete their drills. She was standing on the defensive wall surrounding the building, so the slightest bit of carelessness might cause her to fall. Even a soldier with three levels in the Combat Domain would not casually stand in such a ce. If they fell down, even though they wouldn¡¯t die, breaking a few bones was unavoidable.


    Pendulum City¡¯s environment wasparatively better than that of the surrounding areas. The amount of radiation and pollution wasparatively less here as well. Even though these soldiers didn¡¯t undergo any immunity strengthening, they were all healthy and robust, so they couldpletely endure radiation that was even a level higher. Contrary to how the era of turmoil emphasized individualbat strength, Li highly valued the military training of the olden age. In addition, she paid particr attention to the soldiers¡¯ teamwork and equipment quality. It could be said that eighty percent of Rond Company¡¯s northern region funds were used on this troop under Li. Yet, the amount of profits earned by this group wasn¡¯t even enough to support the lives of fifty people under Li.


    It hadn¡¯t even been three months since Rond Company¡¯s northern region was established, yet there were already five hundred men under Li¡¯smand. It seemed like half of Rond Company¡¯s elite troops were assigned here, and it was clear that they hadn¡¯t been gathered just for the sake of Base N11. Under Li¡¯smand, the more people there were, the more powerful they became. The number of armed refugees and mobs might number in thousands upon thousands, yet these 500 elites of Li could easily sweep through them.


    Within Rond Company¡¯s northern region, Li Gaolei supervised the agents while Li controlled the armed forces. Of course, many of these agents possessed powerful individualized abilities, or else they wouldn¡¯t have any footing in the wilderness.


    Contrary to Grace Company¡¯s Asmo, Pendulum City did not wee outsiders, and the northern region did not do business with the outside world. After selecting Pendulum City to be the base, Li used half a month of time to clean up the entire city, and another half a month to clear up the underground tunnels. All of the tunnels they couldn¡¯t use were blown up with explosives. They then set the surrounding ten kilometers around Pendulum City as forbiddennd. Refugees naturally couldn¡¯t reside within this area, and not even those from otherpanies or inhabited areas could pass through this ce. Even if they were mercenaries or hunters with a license issued by Rond Company, if they didn¡¯t have a mission that involved an area within these ten kilometers, they were simrly refused entry. Those that ignored these rules would suffer the attacks of Rond Company¡¯s guards. Within the wilderness, being attacked often meant death.


    The light of dawn gradually became brighter. The scene of smoke and dust rising could vaguely be seen in the distance. The sentinel ced inside the highest construct within Pendulum City¡¯s border noticed this abnormality. Through the binocrs, the individual could vaguely make out arge vehicle fleet within the smoke and dust, and they were currently speeding on their way over. The sentinel immediately released the safety of the heavy machine gun, and at the same time the division was notified through a walkie-talkie.


    Not long after, the sentinel received a reply. This was the head office¡¯s fleet.


    It seems like the one that came this time was a great figure. At the center of the fleet were three old era style ck recreational vehicles. Their protective force was made up of two armored vehicles that were filled with soldiers. For the sake of traveling through the wilderness that had practically no roads, these recreational vehicles had all undergone modifications. It was essential that the bottom of the cars could be raised at least a meter off the ground, and it needed enough horsepower to travel through anything that the armored vehicles could. No matter which era it was, imposing appearances could only be created through materialistic means.


    The fleet was still a kilometer away from Pendulum City, but Li Gaolei and Li were both already outside the city to wee them.


    The one that got off the recreational vehicle was a white-haired elderly man that was already starting to put on weight. His light gray suit was well-ironed, and his shining ck leather shoes were spotless. The smile on the elderly man¡¯s face seemed to always be there. Just from his outer appearance, he didn¡¯t seem to have any extraordinary ability. In this quickly changing era, the majority of people actually did not have any unique abilities.


    Since the ancient times, people were separated by talent, and in this age of turmoil, it was the same. Most people didn¡¯t have the natural talent for obtaining abilities. Even those that did would be restricted to a certain domain, and they would stop at the first level. Gic evolution medicine allowed ordinary people without natural talent to develop evolution points and thus obtain abilities. However, the price and rarity of the medicine was an even greater barrier than talent itself, so ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to collect enough money to purchase a single dose of the medicine even if they saved for their whole life. However, if they were willing to do everything they could, and their luck was good enough, after a few battles, they might obtain an evolution point.


    Ever since humans developed wisdom, there were always two rules that had never changed. The first was that life was inherently unfair. The second was that through hard work, one could ovee this unfairness. However, what was ironic was that throughout history, most of the time, the result of this type of ¡®hard work¡¯ would only lead to a society that was even more unfair.


    Even though the elderly man had no abilities, Li and Li Gaolei were both extremely respectful towards him. This elder named Fazir was one of Rond Company¡¯s founders, as well as one of the five current board members. He was a great figure whose words truly held power within thepany.


    Behind Fazir were two brilliant youngsters. They wore the exact same dark ck suits, and at their cuffs were two faint golden decorations. Their clothes were vastly different from what the other members of Rond Company wore, and much more luxurious as well. They were well-fitted and exquisitely hand crafted, with the materials used being not much inferior to Fazir¡¯s own suit. Apparently, these two individuals weren¡¯t members of Rond Company and belonged to another organization.


    Outside the city was naturally not the best ce to talk. They returned to the vehicles and headed straight for the division¡¯s building. A short whileter, they were all seated within the top floor¡¯s conference room. Every single middle or higher ranked supervisor was gathered to participate in this meeting.


    What was shocking was that those two youngsters who clearly weren¡¯t members of Rond Company were also seated within this conference room. They didn¡¯t say a word and simply sat quietly at Fazir¡¯s side.


    The conference was rather short. Towards the northern division¡¯s achievements so far, Fazir was extremely satisfied. Moreover, in ce of thepany¡¯s upper echelon, he even raised the average sry by 30%. Following the meeting, Fazir had Li Gaolei stay behind. The division knew that there would be a secret discussion afterwards, and as a result, they all happily left. Even Li got up and left the conference room. However, those two youngsters stayed in the conference room, quietly sitting upright in the back row seats.


    Li Gaolei sat in front of the spacious conference room table, and without knowing why, he suddenly felt an uneasy feeling. Li Gaolei had already served thepany for more than 11 years. He was extremely clear on how much power this seemingly always smiling, amiable, slow-looking elder had. In this world, power represented the authority one¡¯s words carried, and in terms of wisdom, it was hard for him to be on top.


    Those two youngsters drew Li Gaolei¡¯s curiosity. At the same time, he felt a sense of danger.


    The youngster on the left was tall and imposing, with a height that was not any less than his own. His shoulders were broad, and his body was so robust that it resembled a fort. His physique was extremely well proportioned and full of power. This youth looked like he was about twenty or so years old. He had a nose that seemed almost like it was sculpted, and a pair of hawk-like eyes. His expressionless face carried an undisguisable bit of arrogance.


    The other individual looked a bit younger, seeming to have just reached twenty or so years of age. He had rather unique looking gray hair, and his eyes were simrly a rarely seen ashy green color. He appeared rather different from hisrge and robustpanion. This youngster was particrly quiet, to the point where he almost seemed a bit bashful. He was also looking curiously at Li Gaolei. Li Gaolei suddenly noticed a vague radiance sh through the depths of the youngster¡¯s eyes. At the same time, Li Gaolei felt as if his body had been doused with cold water. His intuition told him that this youngster had alreadypletely seen through him.


    Fazir stood up and paced back and forth a few times. Then, he personally closed the conference room door. Upon returning to the conference table, he sat down. He repeatedly intertwined his fingers, and only after a long time did he sigh and say, ¡°During this period of time, I was extremely satisfied, but I was also extremely disappointed.¡±

 Book 1 7.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 7.2</b><b> - Great Figure</b>


    Li Gaolei looked at the old man¡¯s movements and didn¡¯t say anything. He leaned on the back of his chair and casually asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Fazir brought out several photographs from his pockets and gently pushed them. The photographs glided across the glossy table and arrived in front of Li Gaolei. After just a nce, his face immediately changed. He hatefully cursed, ¡°That son of a bitch!¡±


    On the green background, there were pictures of intruder cells and dead cells everywhere. This was the image Li Gaolei saw back then on the doctor¡¯sputer screen.


    All of the pictures were of this scene.


    Fazir removed his sses and used a white handkerchief to carefully wipe them. The seemingly muddled eyes looked at Li Gaolei. ¡°When I saw these pictures, I was extremely disappointed. During these past two days, I haven¡¯t been able to sleep properly at all. I¡¯ve always been thinking about this matter. You have to understand that I¡¯ve always had a favorable impression of you and personally brought you up to your current position. Don¡¯t you think that you owe me an exnation and tell me exactly what happened? Was this some wild scheme or something else?¡±


    Li Gaolei didn¡¯t reply and instead looked towards the two youngsters behind Fazir. He asked, ¡°These two are?¡±


    Fazir shifted his body and pointed towards the two youngsters. ¡°Ha! It seems like I¡¯ve truly be old, forgetting to even do introductions. This one is Mister Laiknar, and this one is Mister O¡¯Brien. They are both members of the ck Dragonrider, and they¡¯vee specifically for this... intruder cell incident.¡±


    When their names were mentioned by Fazir, the two youngsters stood up and lightly greeted Li Gaolei. They disyed a rather refined etiquette.


    When the gray-haired youth bowed, a melodious and sweet-sounding voice could be heard. ¡°ck Dragonriders first ss soldier, O¡¯Brien.¡±


    The other person followed suit and said, ¡°ck Dragonriders lower member, Laiknar Fabregas.¡±


    O¡¯Brien earnestly made his greetings, while Laiknar¡¯s carried a hint of arrogance. It seemed like he was particrly proud of his family name.


    Li Gaolei didn¡¯t know whether there really was a family named Fabregas or not, but from Laiknar¡¯s expression, it was most likely a well known name. However, as for what kind of family Fabregas was, it was already no longer important. When he heard the words ck Dragonriders, Li Gaolei¡¯s eyes immediately twitched. He originally wanted to light a cigarette, but his match didn¡¯t produce any mes even after several attempts.


    Li Gaolei stared at Fazir and asked, ¡°If my assumptions aren¡¯t wrong, you should already have people investigating this branch, right?¡±


    Fazir reached out a hand and said, ¡°There hasn¡¯t been a big fuss made over this, and there is no need for such actions either. After all, other than you and Lawston, no one else knows about this. Li is still a child, so I don¡¯t think she knows about it either. If she didn¡¯t get infected by this... intruder cell, then there is no need for her to know.¡±


    Li Gaolei crumpled the cigarette that hadn¡¯t been lit. WIth a voice that was clearly a bit hoarse, he asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Fazir¡¯s body that was putting on weight leaned backwards, and with a smile, he said, ¡°This is how it should be. You know the source of the intruder cells, so what you need to do is aid these two ck Dragonriders in finding the origin. Oh, right, I almost forgot to tell you. The most important part of our cooperation with the ck Dragonriders is honesty. In order to make sure that this honesty is not broken, Sally has already been sent to the ck Dragonriders to receive a year¡¯s time of free education. I can promise that it will definitely be the ck Dragonriders¡¯ standard education. This is something that many families andpanies offerrge amounts of money for, yet they can only beg without receiving any opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Sally!¡± Li Gaolei¡¯s eyes abruptly widened. His messy short hair seemed topletely stand up straight! However, Fazir was still all smiles, as if he didn¡¯t receive any of Li Gaolei¡¯s pressure.


    The roaring tiger immediately restrained his anger and abruptly sat back down.


    Fazir smiled and said, ¡°This is how it should be. The benefits of staying a year with the ck Dragonriders will leave endless benefits on Sally¡¯s life. Moreover, she is already thirteen years old, so if her body¡¯s mutated tissues doesn¡¯t receive treatment, she will be changed forever. The ck Dragonriders have already promised topletely cure her. You know that Rond doesn¡¯t have that kind of technology.¡±


    Li Gaolei¡¯s weakness was attacked once again. His expression distorted, and his breathing became so heavy that it resembled a steam train. His head was deeply buried within his two hands. Only after a bit of time had passed did he raise his head and say in an overcast voice, ¡°Let Li go.¡±


    Fazir smiled delightfully and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that Li is still a child. Moreover, she is extremely talented. Thepany needs her.¡±


    At this time, Laiknar stood up and said with a smile, ¡°I am d that we are able to cooperate. Right now, I need to know all of the details concerning to how you¡¯ve obtained the intruder cell specimen.¡±


    A whileter, a colored sketch of Su appeared in front of Li Gaolei. He had to admit that this portrait was close to perfection, especially the calm green eye that seemed to hide a volcano. It made Li Gaolei feel as if Su was truly standing right in front of him.


    This image was produced by O¡¯Brien¡¯s hands. The quiet and even a bit bashful young first ss soldier possessed a one-of-a-kind talent for the arts. Purely based on Li Gaolei¡¯s oral recount, his colored pencils produced this near perfect replica after making only a few changes.


    Laiknar carefully looked at Su¡¯s portrait and said, ¡°His outward appearance is rather distinctive. It shouldn¡¯t be hard to find him. Mister Li Gaolei, we need the assistance of your men. If they ever receive news of this individual, they should immediately report to us. We are preparing a few vehicles right now and are heading for Asmo first.¡±


    Li Gaolei looked at Laiknar. Even though this individual¡¯s arrogance was a bit diforting, his strength was undoubtedly great. Despite merely standing next to him, Li Gaolei felt a prickling sensation on his skin.


    ¡°Do you need reinforcements? This Su is rather hard to deal with,¡± said Li Gaolei.


    Laiknar gave O¡¯Brien a nce and calmly replied, ¡°There is no need. We¡¯ve brought our own men. No matter how troublesome this Su is, as long as we can find his traces, me and O¡¯Brien will be enough to deal with him. All you need to do is provide transportation and show the way.¡±


    An hourter, Li Gaolei left the general headquarters building on his off-road vehicle and sped along the road that led outside the city. The one sitting next to him in the front was Laiknar, and O¡¯Brien upied the machine gun¡¯s operating position. They looked left and right along the way, observing Pendulum City with great interest.


    When the off-road vehicle passed the western za, Li was standing on the rooftop, coldly watching the soldiers do their drills. Her fluttering maroon-colored hair was extremely noticeable.


    Laiknar¡¯s eyes were focused on Li, engraving every single one of her curves into his memory. From the moment he first saw her, Li¡¯s slender yet powerful legs gave Laiknar an extremely profound impression. Only when the off-road vehicle turned the corner and he could no longer see Li did he retract his gaze. Heughed and said to O¡¯Brien, ¡°I truly never thought that a small ce like this would even have such a babe! When we finish what we have to do, I have to find a way to have a night with her. But to be honest, once might not be enough! Regardless, do you have any interest? If you do, I¡¯ll leave her to you!¡±


    O¡¯Brien frowned. He keenly noticed a shred of anger that was difficult to sense seep out from Li Gaolei¡¯s body. Towards Laiknar¡¯s question, he calmly said, ¡°I already have someone I like.¡±


    Laiknarughed out loud and said, ¡°Hey! There¡¯s no need to be so strict with yourself. Isn¡¯t the point ofing out to rx? Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about this subject anymore. However, I truly want to know what kind of person could move a fellow like you.¡±


    O¡¯Brienughed gently and didn¡¯t answer this question.

 Book 1 7.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 7.3</b><b> - Great Figure</b>


    Laiknar and O¡¯Brien each brought along five subordinates, and they drove four off-road vehicles closely behind Li Gaolei¡¯s car. Their group moved quickly towards Asmo. Li Gaolei noticed that other than the pistols the subordinates carried, they didn¡¯t bring any other firearm. Laiknar and O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t even have a single firearm on them.


    At midnight, the fleet arrived at Asmo and even woke up the calm small town from its slumber. After simply stating the purpose of their visit, Laiknar and O¡¯Brien inspected the room Su stayed in before. Moreover, they questioned everyone that Su hade into contact with, including Berne. Some of the items that Su had previously used were collected and carefully isted.


    Laiknar¡¯s subordinates seemed to all emphasize strength, while O¡¯Brien¡¯s included a biochemist, a machine master,munications and electronics specialist, a hunter, and a single soldier.


    Su¡¯s rtions within Asmo were not particrly good or bad. Many people were fond of this quiet yet mysterious youngster, and they were particrly curious about his enchanting eye. There were also a simr amount of people who loathed Su, hating that excessively beautiful eye. No matter what kind of person it was, when they saw the ck Dragonriders¡¯ imposing manner and Grace Company¡¯s silence, they understood that Su was out of luck. Those that hated Su were obviously ecstatic, adding more fuel to the mes when questioned by adding more usations. They wanted him to die even sooner. Those that liked Su didn¡¯t want to cooperate at first, but they ended up suffering quite a bit because of it. Laiknar¡¯s personnel were all torture connoisseurs. Even Berne¡¯s will onlysted half a minute, because after a simple questioning, Laiknar¡¯s subordinates had already pulled off two of his fingernails.


    The only one that opposed them to the end was a female, the woman who tried to seduce Su within the bar. Her appearance wasn¡¯t bad at all, but it wasn¡¯t what Laiknar preferred. Either from growing up in the wilderness or from the activity she indulged in during recent years for her livelihood, Laiknar smelled the scent of variation from her body, and as a result, he no longer had any interest. Moreover, he was someone who didn¡¯t have much patience to begin with, so after a few minutes, the hotel that the interrogation took ce in gave off a sinister red fiery light, as well as a woman¡¯s miserable cries.


    When O¡¯Brien and Li Gaolei hurried over, they only saw Laiknar¡¯s indifferent face and a woman¡¯s charred ck corpse. O¡¯Brien sighed, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    The fleet made some simple preparations, resupplying some water and fuel. They also rested for two hours. Once twilight arrived, they sped towards Asmo¡¯s jungle.


    The woman that died was reportedly a rtive of Grace Company¡¯s boss. However, from the start of the process until the fleet left Asmo, not a single face from Grace Company¡¯s upper echelon could be seen.


    Under the sky¡¯s light that wasn¡¯t all that bright, O¡¯Brien and the hunter under him carefully searched the forest. O¡¯Brien¡¯s subordinate was the best of all the hunters Li Gaolei had ever seen. It was as if he knew everything in this forest like the back of his hand. Even though several days had already passed, that hunter seemed to advance exactly along the route that Li took. Moreover, he even noticed a few tree branches that were shattered by a bullet. The rather silent O¡¯Brien and the hunter seemed to gaze towards a small building in the distance at almost the same time.


    Li Gaolei stood at the very end of the party, but he was able to understand what was going on. Laiknar¡¯s strength lied purely in his physical strength, while O¡¯Brien was harder to see through. The gray-haired, gray eyed, pure-looking youngster seemed to grasp just too many things, including drawing skills which werepletely useless in the wilderness. However, as for exactly what ability O¡¯Brien had and what level that ability had reached, he had absolutely no idea.


    The hunter and O¡¯Brien spent half an hour to search the small building, and finally, they entered the room where Su and Li fought fiercely. As soon as they entered the room, the experienced hunter took a whiff of this area. He could faintly smell Su¡¯s scent. Something like this was rarely aplished. You have to understand that they reached this area purely by relying on Li¡¯s trail. In the entire forest, Su didn¡¯t seem to leave them the slightest clue.


    The ones that could enter the room were the hunter and O¡¯Brien; everyone else had to remain outside in order to avoid losing their trail. After the hunter examined the entire room, his gazended on a long table leaning against the wall. The area between the table and the wall had clear damage, withrge scratches marked on the wall. The marks were rather fresh, as if the table and the wall had experienced an extended period of collision and grinding.


    The hunter brought out several spray bottles from his knapsack and alternately sprayed them on the long table. Then, he took out a pair of lenses and carefully inspected this area. Through the lens¡¯ filtering, a blurry outline of an individual¡¯s upper body emerged on top of the table. Curves undted throughout, and the body¡¯s framework seemed to be rtively more delicate, so it should belong to a female. At the outline¡¯s edges were continuous multi-colored streaks. These streaks represented different moments in time, allowing the origin and movement of these traces to be determined .


    After looking over these traces, the hunter already had a rough idea of what happened. He then handed the lenses to O¡¯Brien. O¡¯Brien received the lenses and took a look, and when he did so, his brows slightly creased. Obviously, he knew what happened as well. After thinking for a moment, O¡¯Brien cast a look over towards the hunter and shook his head.


    The hunter was a bit shocked, but unconditionally obeying his masters was the duty and responsibility of a subordinate.


    When Laiknar and Li Gaolei were finally allowed to enter, the mist that had been sprayed on the table had already evaporated. What they knew was that an intense struggle had taken ce in this room. As for the traces Su left behind, the main thing was his scent. For the hunter who had strengthened three levels into smell, he could distinguish Su¡¯s tracks purely through the faint smell. If Su had covered it up, then there wouldn¡¯t be any traces here. However, areas that Su has rested in before, especially the ces where he rxed both his body and spirit, would still have a bit more traces left behind.


    What Laiknar did not know was what had happened on the the table. He wasn¡¯t aware of the intense, hour-long struggle that took ce.


    Laiknar thought for a period of time before saying, ¡°Su doesn¡¯t have the pistol anymore, and he doesn¡¯t seem like someone that carries a backup. In that case, the first thing he should do is rece a close quarters weapon. Therefore, we should find clues in nearby inhabited areas. Kang Wen, bring up all of the surrounding inhabited areas.¡±


    The electronics specialist that O¡¯Brien brought along took out a centimeter thickptop. After opening it and pressing a few times, a map emerged. From the markings on the map, there were three inhabited areas within a range of a hundred kilometers.


    Laiknar casually drew out a semicircle on the map that linked the three inhabited areas together and said, ¡°We¡¯ll search these areas out one by one in this order.¡±


    The biochemist inserted his opinion here, saying, ¡°I believe that we should search this forest first and make sure that the intruder cell didn¡¯t originate from this ce before pursuing this person.¡±


    Laiknar slightly frowned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. O¡¯Brien will be in charge of searching this area, while I go after Su. Afterpleting the search here, hurry and regroup with the rest of us. O¡¯Brien, what do you think?¡±


    O¡¯Brien nodded and said, ¡°I will need two days here. After two days, I will look for you.¡±


    The matter was agreed upon like this.


    While Laiknar¡¯s group left the forest, Su was currently helplessly looking at the cup of strong alcohol in front of him. The alcohol¡¯s scent was extremely strong, and it was from the olden era. Even though it wasn¡¯t some extremely expensive wine, the amount of time that had passed already made this cup of alcohol precious. A vague spiciness could be detected from the alcohol¡¯s scent, and Su¡¯s skin also felt a bit of prickling. This drink¡¯s radiation was still passable, and adults living in the wilderness could tolerate it. Of course, the longer the amount of time that passed, the more it might change. However, for mercenaries, who knew if they would even live to see the day their own bodies mutated?


    Around the table sat twelve robust, husky men who looked like tigers and wolves. Each and every one of them had noticeable scars on their exposed skin. The head of this group was already more than forty years old, and his body was sorge that it couldpletely smother Su.


    The table was extremely refined, another item from the olden area. The house, however, was simple and crude with cracks on all four sides. The food on the table mainly consisted of various types of barbecued meat ranging from vicious rats, rotting wolves, to who knew what kind of creature¡¯s meat chunks. There was a lot of meat, but only a single bottle of wine. Moreover, half of the bottle had already been poured into Su¡¯s cup, leaving Su with a bitterugh.


    These robust men around this table with clothes that weren¡¯t much different from those of refugees and beggars were precisely the renowned Falcon Mercenaries. The beaten headquarters and the food that was only slightly better than what the roaming refugees ate was what they used to wee Su. The Falcon Mercenaries were extremely well known in the surrounding area, as their missionpletion rate and efficiency were quite good. However, even though the mercenary industry was one with an extremely high mortality rate, the Falcon Mercenaries didn¡¯t abandon their injured members like other mercenary groups and instead gathered in a nearby inhabitednd to recover. This was an extremelyrge expense and practically used up all of the Falcon Mercenaries¡¯ ie. Not everyone approved of the falcons¡¯ leader, so to this day, this group only had twelve members remaining. For the sake of earning more money, the falcons had no choice but to risk their lives for the surrounding organizations and ept a few dangerous missions that other mercenaries would hesitate before epting, such as fighting at the front lines of a battle.


    Looking at the full cup of wine if front of him, Su truly didn¡¯t know what was the best thing to say. He didn¡¯t particrly like to drink, especially strong inferior wine, but what was in front of him was the group¡¯s final bottle of alcohol. He didn¡¯t exactly know how to refuse it.

 Book 1 7.4

    Book 1 Chapter 7.4 - Great Figure


    It really was as K7¡¯smander said: snipers were wee anywhere, especially in mercenary groups like the falcons. With long range explosion weapons being rarely seen nowadays, snipers were the main force in suppressing the other side¡¯s firepower. As soon as he arrived in the falcons¡¯ headquarters and stated that he was introduced by K7¡¯smander, he immediately received the falcons¡¯ enthusiastic wee. They immediately asked Su to join the falcons.


    What K7¡¯smander failed to mentionst time was that he and the leader of the falcons were friends during their youth, and both of them trusted each other with their lives. Even though friends were far fewer than mutated creatures in this era of turmoil, men that have fought side by side still easily developed unchanging friendship. This was why Su, who received K7mander¡¯s introduction, immediately earned the falcons leaders¡¯ trust.


    Su only wanted to ept one or two missions and explore the western region along the way while slowly moving further. He never thought that he would meet such an unusual group of mercenaries.


    Su forced a smile. When he turned around, he was able to see a brilliant smile on the leader¡¯s face.


    ¡°Actually...¡± When Su opened his mouth, the entire room immediately quieted down, and everyone looked at him. Ever since Su came to the Falcon Mercenaries¡¯ base, Su hadn¡¯t had the chance to say anything. The Falcon mercenaries¡¯ leader had been talking non stop. When they saw that Su was going to say something, these few and old robust men all looked at him with bright eyes. Their expression contained hope, passion, anxiety, and even more worry about what was toe. Because theycked a sniper, there would be casualties almost every time the falcons epted a mission. With the falcons¡¯ current situation, a single casualty meant one less useable member.


    The room became more and more quiet, and a rather unsettling atmosphere could be felt. It was no longer just the twelve men in the room; outside the window, several women, elders, and children¡¯s faces appeared outside the window. The women and men seemed simrly robust, they possessed just as much passion to survive, and they loved this piece ofnd like everyone else. Within the extremely poor wilderness, only the falcons acted so unconventionally and shelteredpletely worthless individuals that were old or crippled.


    Su suddenly felt that every word he uttered now would be extremely heavy and needed to be seriously considered.


    ¡°Actually...¡± Su¡¯s soothing and soft voice rang through the room, and an echo could almost be heard. ¡°I can be said to be a third level sniper.¡±


    The area exploded with noise, and the men in the room immediately became excited. When they looked at Su, their eyes held much more admiration and respect. This was a truly great figure!


    The leader of the falcons simply advanced one level in strength and one level in simple firearms. Other than the leader, no one in this house had ever even seen anyone with three levels of ability. The men and women were all excited, and they were already celebrating for the future. They could now fight under the protection of a third level sniper. However, the leader did not think this way, and instead, his heart immediately fell. No matter what kind of angle you looked at this, there was no way the falcons could make a third level sniper stay. He understood clearly what kind of price a third level sniper was paid for missions in the market.


    As expected, Su looked at the falcons¡¯ leader and said, ¡°I came here to see if I couldplete some missions along the way. Afterpleting one mission at most, I will leave.¡±


    The leader of the falcons looked at Su, looked at the house full of dumbstruck men, and then looked at the tableful of barbecued meat and the cup of wine that hadn¡¯t been touched. He rubbed his nose, and with a forced smile, he said, ¡°I know the value of a third ranked sniper. For people like you to go on a single mission, even the cheapest price would be enough to purchase the falcons. When you first came, we thought you were a first level sniper... You can also see our circumstances. To be honest, we cannot afford to hire you at all.¡±


    The falcons really were poor. Apart from their weapons and encampment that were still okay, they didn¡¯t even have any water or food reserves. Their weapons were all produced by nearby inhabitednds, and they were staying at a rather shabby manor that couldn¡¯t be considered much. The era of turmoil definitely didn¡¯tck abandoned constructs.


    Su suddenly picked up the ss in front of him and drained it in one gulp!


    A wave of fire immediately extended from Su¡¯s throat down to his stomach. Su immediately felt as if his stomach had been bombarded with explosions.


    ¡°I owe the falcons a mission,¡± Su said. His green eye was as bright as jadeite.


    The leader of the falcons was left momentarily confused by this sudden turn of events. He mumbled, ¡°But... we truly don¡¯t have money. Even this mutated meat is barely edible. You have to understand that we have more than thirty old members that need to eat...¡±


    ¡°The reward has already been paid.¡± Su pointed towards the empty cup in front of him.


    The leader of the falcons opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t speak a single word. Only after a moment had passed did he reach out with hisrge hand and pat towards Su¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother...¡±


    However, hisrge hand didn¡¯t hit anything and directlynded on the back of the chair. The leader was stunned to find that Su was already knocked out on top of the table and waspletely drunk.


    The room was quiet for a short period of time. Everyone looked at that third level sniper that had cked out from a single cup. They then looked at each other in dismay,pletely confused by the situation in front of them.


    The leader of the falcons was the first one to snap back to reality, and only now did he think of supporting Su. He looked at hisrge hands, and then he hurriedly shouted for two robust women to bring Su to the female¡¯s room in the back to find a ce for him to sleep. Within the Falcon Mercenaries, the women¡¯s bedroom was the cleanest and best ce. Even the leader himself slept with the group of crude men.


    The leader knew that most high level fighters had matters they wanted to keep private, so he strictlymanded that no one was allowed to look through Su¡¯s things or enter Su¡¯s room. A little girl that wanted to see Su¡¯s face beneath his bandages not only received a strong flick in the forehead, but was also punished with no dinner.


    Falcon manor sank into sleep under the curtain of night just like that.


    Daybreak was the time when it was darkest. Within the darkness, a dark green eye slowly opened. The green eye seemed to be in a daze momentarily, and then it abruptly lit up!


    Su sat up and reached out with his left hand to customarily touch his gun. However, when he reached out, he touched empty air, and ayer of cold sweat immediately appeared on his body.


    Su straightened his back. His body seemed to have lost its weight as it popped up as light as a feather towards the ceiling, where he seemed to be stuck in ce. In his hand was a piece of ceramic armor te. This item was extremely light, and it was thin and sturdy as well. If it was thrown out, it could easily separate a person¡¯s head at the neck.


    Su hung from the ceiling for three whole seconds, and during that time, he noticed that even though the inside of the room was unfamiliar, there wasn¡¯t a single soul in sight. As a result, he soundlessly descended.


    All of his equipment was neatly ced in the room¡¯s corner, and his cloak was folded in a tidy manner on the side. Su then recalledst night¡¯s events and remembered that the leader¡¯s mouth had opened to say something, but he couldn¡¯t hear a single word. His chest then erupted with a explosive-like wave of heat, and as for what happened after that, he did not remember a thing.


    Only now did Su understand that for the first time in his life, he had gotten drunk. The feeling of getting drunk was extremely strange, but what was the most iprehensible was that this sudden intoxication actually gave him a tiny increase in his evolutionary point progress. On its own, this little bit was rather insignificant, but as a part of a whole, it was actually enormous progress, because he finally umted sixplete evolution points.


    He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry right now. Could it be that gettingpletely drunk every day from now on would be a good thing? Ten years ago, Su might have tested something like this, but right now, forget about the fact that wine was extremely expensive, the rate at which he earned evolutionary points bypleting two missions was much faster than doing something like this.


    Su silently put on his attire, and then everything in the room was cleanly dealt with. After all traces of his existence were removed, he leapt through the window and disappeared into the boundless night.


    Just now, the moment he had woken up, Su suddenly had an extremely uneasy feeling. It was a feeling that was exactly the same as the one he had when he was ten years old. At that time, he had been targeted by a few rotting wolves, and they tracked him for an entire night. Su immediately thought of Li, but Li should not have had any intent to kill him. The feeling he had when he was being pursued by Li waspletely different from what he was feeling right now.


    Su was almost certain that what was tracking him was not Li, but rather a pack of wolves.


    He decided to immediately leave. Anything that could make Su feel such intense danger, regardless of whether it was human or other mutated existences, were not things that this naive group of mercenaries could deal with.


    The falcons¡¯ naive and unrealistic ideals in this era of turmoil were like a tiny me in a world of darkness. It couldn¡¯t light up the world, but instead attracted destruction.


    Under the cover of darkness, Su left the falcon manor without alerting anyone. He then began to advance swiftly through the boundless wastnd. The modified rifle hung heavily from his back, giving Su some baseless confidence. He had to properly deal with the pack of wolves in this vast andplicated region. What he had to do first was to clearly determine what exactly was on his trail. What came afterwards was incredible patience and maybe even luck.


    The vast world was a paradise for wolves, but it was also Su¡¯s paradise. Wolves had a lot of patience, and so did Su.

 Book 1 8.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 8.1</b><b> - Iplete Mission</b>


    A strong wind blew through the skies, creating an opening in the dense clouds and allowing scorching sunlight to shine downwards. The various creatures that were moving about scattered in all directions in search of shade to hide themselves in. The temperature of the ground where the sunlight shone upon quickly climbed, and the hot air that surged as a result began to distort the scenery.


    Apart from the whistling of the wind, the wilderness did not seem to have any other sounds. No traces of life could be seen either.


    Within an abandoned vi, Su was sitting next to a window on the second floor, carefully wiping down his rifle¡¯sponents. When the final part was cleaned, he used slow yet precise movements to reassemble the rifle. He then pushed in the firing device, and only now did he carefully ce the rifle by his side. He plugged up the muzzle with a piece of a cloth to prevent dust from getting inside the weapon. The weapon was Su¡¯s lifeline, and after losing the pistol, the modified rifle became Su¡¯s sole weapon. Moreover, when fighting against a pack of wolves, this rifle became even more important.


    Su leaned against the wall and sank into a state of sleep. He had already roamed about this region for five days. Within the map in his mind, he could clearly see the trajectory he traveled during these past five days, and the shape it formed was arge arc that almost drew out a semicircle. The region he was in right now was an area on the map that had been mostly explored. Su wasn¡¯t willing to fight against another in apletely unfamiliar region.


    Exactly half an hour and not a secondter, Su opened his eyes. By now, the opening in the clouds had already closed, and the sky above the wilderness was covered in an overcast and dark expanse. The ground that had been roasted by sunlight did not disappear. If one stepped on that area, they would still feel blistering heat from the soles of their feet.


    During the past five days, Su would always walk for two hours and then rest for half an hour, alternating like this day and night. He advanced quickly when moving, maintaining roughly ten kilometers of distance every hour. Of course, Su¡¯s speed could surpass ten kilometers an hour, but this process was done for the sake of confusing the pack of wolves on his trail. At the crucial moment, even the slightest mistake could lead to a change in the battle¡¯s oue.


    The pack of wolves was getting closer and closer to Su. However, withouting into contact with them, he wouldn¡¯t have any idea why these wolves were after him. After making aplete circle, he might be able to find a few clues about this pack of wolves.


    There was still plenty of time right now. Su slowly stretched his body. His skin slightly trembled, and a faint prickling sensation could be felt on his body¡¯s surface. This signified danger, proving that those behind him didn¡¯t give up their pursuit. Many wild beasts had natural intuition towards danger, and on this aspect, Su did not belong merely to the majority of wild beasts and had his perks in this area. After selecting the Mysterious Fields ability domain, one¡¯s perception towards danger would be much sharper. This might be one of the benefits of the Mysterious Fields that few people knew about.


    Su began to sort out his equipment, and at the same time, he searched the map in his mind to n his next course of action. When he saw Base K7 on the map, Su¡¯s heart suddenly jumped. No matter where these wolves came from, when they came, or what direction they came from, Base K7 was the most likely starting point.


    Su left the small building. After walking out several kilometers, he suddenly changed directions and moved towards Base K7.


    Less than 90 kilometers away from Su, Laiknar¡¯s group found some new traces underneath arge tree. The electronics specialist opened the map that was not any less precise than Su¡¯s. It shockingly revealed Su¡¯s movements during these past few days without any bit of mistake. The electronics specialist made a marking on this new position, and as a result, a seeminglyplete circle appeared on the map.


    Several areas on the map had been marked with red Xs. They were bright red and extremely striking.


    ¡°He definitely noticed us already. Crafty fellow. He probably wants to make us go around in circles,¡± Laiknar said with a coldugh. He gave the electronics specialist a look and asked, ¡°Is your thing reliable?¡±


    The electronics specialist raised his head and said seriously, ¡°Other than sir O¡¯Brien, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone in this group that can detect better than my device.¡±


    Laiknar¡¯s face showed some clear discontent, but he didn¡¯t act out. Instead, he looked at the map and coldly said, ¡°If this fellow truly wants to go around in circles with us, then I hope you can give him a big enough surprise.¡±


    Laiknar then looked at the hunter and asked with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Is there no way to increase our speed?¡±


    The hunter was currently analyzing the traces on the ground. When he heard Laiknar¡¯s question, he raised his head and said, ¡°We can¡¯t go any faster. The traces he leaves behind are extremely faint. We are already at our limit. We¡¯ve only been able toe this far due to our luck and due to theck of extreme weather. Otherwise, a single tornado would wipe out everything. Judging from the time these traces were left behind, the distance between him and us should be less than a hundred kilometers. In three days time, we should be close enough to outnk him.¡±


    ¡°Three more days?!¡± Laiknar was clearly unsatisfied with this answer, but there was no point in criticizing a third level hunter. Laiknar didn¡¯t have anyone from his own team that could rece him, and no fourth level hunter would willingly be his subordinate.


    ¡°Continue the pursuit! Just like before, use every method to infuriate him and make him want toe find us. We will rest for thirty minutes. After thirty minutes, we will depart!¡± Laiknar gave the order.


    The subordinates set up a copsible military pot and tossed in the standard rations they were allocated into the pot together with some water. There was a switch at the bottom of the pot, and as long as it was pressed, the originally solid fuel would produce a high temperature me that could cook the rations within three minutes. Each pot had one kilogram of fuel that could be used for an entire month.


    Li Gaolei slowly consumed his own ration. Either way, he had ten minutes to eat, so he wasn¡¯t in a rush. As for Laiknar and O¡¯Brien¡¯s actions during these past few days, Li Gaolei watched with the cool eye of a bystander, remembering everything silently within his heart. Laiknar and O¡¯Brien were both extremely talented young men, and within their ten subordinates, six of them had three levels of ability, with the remainder having two levels. Roughly speaking, Rond Company could create a team like this as well, but individuals with two levels of ability that were simultaneously either biochemistry, electronics, or other upation specialists were extremely rare within Rond Company. Multi-talented individuals like these all upied high positions within thepany. Would they willingly be like these subordinates who were practically no different from servants?


    Apart from this, in regards to the equipment the ck Dragonriders possessed, whether it was itsplexity, practicality, or simplicity of use, it all seemed to surpass Rond Company¡¯s technology. For example, this military pot was not something Rond Company could produce on its own. Metallurgy, electronics, and mechanical processes weren¡¯t an issue, but the efficient solid fuel far surpassed what thepany¡¯s research could produce.


    Three minutes to cook, two minutes to separate meals, ten minutes to eat, fifteen minutes to rest. The troop¡¯s actions were as precise as a clock. After going around a full circle while chasing after Su, all of the off-road vehicles ran out of fuel, and as such were abandoned. Moreover, because the vehicles were fast, they often missed Su¡¯s traces, so it was more efficient to move on foot.


    Li Gaolei took a fifteen minute power nap. As soon as the rm rang, he woke up while seemingly full of energy. When Laiknar looked at Li Gaolei, a bit of respect could be seen. During this relentless five day pursuit, even those third level subordinates began to tire. Only Laiknar, O¡¯Brien, and Li Gaolei didn¡¯t seem to show any sign of fatigue.


    Night quickly descended. Cold winds quickly dispersed the daytime heat.


    Su stood quietly while observing Habitat K7 from a kilometer away. From this distance, even with his Glimmer Sight, he could still only see a rough outline.


    Winds mmed against his face, and waves of putrid odor continuously passed by. This kind of smell could be smelled from time to time in the wilderness, but today, this odor was unusually dense, and it was a lot more fresh that what usually drifted through the wilderness.

 Book 1 8.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 8.2</b><b></b><b> - Iplete Mission</b>


    Habitat K7 waspletely quiet. Even though most of this inhabited area had already entered thend of dreams, there were still some individuals who indulged themselves in the pleasures of alcohol, drugs, and sex. Tonight, however, Habitat K7 was a bit too quiet.


    The night was Su¡¯s domain. He retrieved his modified rifle and loaded the bullets. Like a specter, he headed towards K7.


    Every corner of Habitat K7 was recorded within Su¡¯s mental map; moreover, it wasn¡¯t t but rather three dimensional. It could be said that Su already knew K7 like the back of his hand. K7¡¯s refugees numbered around two hundred. Compared to other inhabitednds, it wasn¡¯t arge number, nor was it a small one.


    After their renovation, the habitat¡¯s constructs formed a ring shape. The purpose of this was mainly to defend against outside threats. At the center was a small vacant area that the refugees normally used to hold gatherings or conduct business transactions. The habitat¡¯smander lived in a small metal house that was situated at the fringe of this vacant area.


    Right now, there were a few things in the vacant area that weren¡¯t previously there.


    On top of a three or four meter tall wooden pole hung a corpse that was being blown around by the intense night winds. The winds would sometimes flip the corpse around. Through his Glimmer Sight, Su recognized this corpse to be K7¡¯smander. A rope was wrapped around themander¡¯s neck, hanging him from the wooden pole; however, the rope didn¡¯t seem to be the cause of themander¡¯s death. There were traces of burns all around his body. His entire body seemed to have been burned into processed coal except for a few limbs that seemed to have been purposely left intact. The burnt clothing had been deeply embedded into the skin surface. Meanwhile, his face miraculously didn¡¯t have any signs of burns either. Only through this process could his pain and suffering before death be perfectly preserved.


    Below the wooden pole was a thick pedestal, one formed fromyer uponyer of corpses.


    Su slowly examined them one after another. There seemed to be something simr between these corpses: regardless of how badly mangled their limbs were, their faces were all left perfectly intact, along with the despair, pain, anger, and cries that their expressions held. Su recognized some of these faces, while the rest were unfamiliar. However, they should all be K7¡¯s refugees.


    In the quiet vacant area, Su stood all alone, as if he was this cemetery¡¯s vengeful spirit.


    Not only the vacant area, but also the various houses of K7 were emitting a fresh stench. K7 became a cemetery. There were only a few areas where weak breathing sounds could still be heard.


    He slowly stooped down to pull up the scorched arm of a corpse. When he made contact with the arm, coal ashes immediately flew everywhere. It was clear that the flesh had beenpletely burned through. What was strange was that the outeryer of the arm had been thoroughly carbonized, while the inside flesh was left intact. This meant that the temperature at which the corpse was burned was extremely high, far surpassing that of ordinary mes. Only then could the flesh be carbonized in such a short period of time after making contact with the fire. Su sank into a moment of thought before standing up again.


    Su didn¡¯t touch the corpses in the vacant area again. Instead, he lightly pushed aside the door leading to small house. Inside, he saw inside a skinny and shriveled old man. When the old man heard the noise, he turned around and looked towards the door. He swept a hurried look over Su¡¯s body, but he didn¡¯t show any reaction. Inside the several square meter house, apart from this elder, there were three corpses: one male, one female, and one child. The corpses had long begun to rot, and a thick stench filled this entire room, but the elder seemedpletely unaffected by it.


    Su disappeared like a ghost. Meanwhile, the old man continued to sit in a stupor.


    Those that remained in K7 were all immobile elderly people that were awaiting their deaths, while the survivors had long left this ce. Apart from being rtively safer, there was nothing in this inhabited area that was worth staying behind for. Once K7¡¯s corpses began to rot, the gue that would ensue would quickly seize the lives of those that remained. Regardless of whether it was the new or old era, this fact had never changed.


    As Su prepared to leave, he suddenly stopped; something caught his attention. It was the sound of wind flipping through pages of paper.


    Within the pile of corpses, the corner of a booklet could be seen. It all happened quite abruptly.


    Su slowly untied the bandages around his right hand. His fine, long, satin-like finger gently made contact with the book¡¯s cover, and they slowly retrieved it from the corpse. It was a palm-sized booklet roughly a centimeter in thickness. The ck hard cover was extremely refined, and a single golden word was etched on its surface: Revtion.


    When the cover was opened, he saw that the title page was inscribed with words written with an extremely beautiful calligraphy:"Those that have lost their way will find rest from here on out."


    The signature on the bottom read: O¡¯Brien.


    Su closed this ¡®Revtion¡¯, and ced it in front of the pile of corpses. Then, he disappeared into the night.


    Under the dim light of night, thirteen people moved like a pack of wolves through the wilderness. They were true kings of thisnd¡¯s night. Even the packs of rotting wolves seemed to sense danger and disappeared without a trace.


    The hunter in the lead suddenly stopped and carefully began to differentiate the traces on the ground. He sniffed the air and said, ¡°He changed directions here.¡±


    Laiknar looked in the direction the hunter was pointing at and saw that it lead towards K7. A cruel smile surfaced on the corners of his lips. ¡°It seems like our trap has done its job.¡±


    The group of wolves smelled blood and turned directions. They began to slowly quicken their pace.


    In the blink of an eye, the sky had already brightened.


    Borrowing the dim light of dawn, Su could see the Falcons¡¯ manor while he was still several kilometers away. Without even using his high level sight strengthening, he could see twelve stakes, and on top of those stakes were twelve corpses.


    Su didn¡¯t stop and continued to speed towards the manor¡¯s door. Only then did he stop.


    The twelve robust men whose eyes were focused on him that night were all here. The fourth from the left was the Falcons¡¯ leader. It seemed like the other party did not seem to take his leader status or his single level of ability into consideration when he was put on the stake.


    This time, none of them were set ame, but their suffering were not any bit lighter. The dried blood that had flowed down from the stakes showed that they were still alive when they were pierced.


    All of the houses in the manor had been burned, leaving ashes and copsed ruins everywhere. From time to time, limbs could be seen sticking out from the debris. There were even more dark and indistinguishable scorched objects. From the amount of scorched ruins, it seemed like a portion of the elders, children, and women were buried here. As for the rest of them, he didn¡¯t know their whereabouts. He didn¡¯t know if they were driven out or if they died elsewhere.


    At the bottom of the first stake from the left was a familiar ck-covered ¡®Revtion¡¯. On the title page, it was written, ¡°Immortality is gained through an ideal. By returning, there is redemption.¡±


    The signature was once again O¡¯Brien¡¯s. It was simrly written in graceful calligraphy.


    Su ran his finger over O¡¯Brien¡¯s name. Between his fingers, it was almost as if he could feel the stability and force of the hand that signed this name.


    ¡°O¡¯Brien...¡± Su read this name once silently. He returned this ¡®Revtion¡¯ to its original position.


    His gazended at the feet of the Falcons¡¯ leader. There was a bottle that lied crooked in that area, and there was still a bit of turbid liquid inside. From the bottle¡¯s shape andpletely indiscerniblebel, this should be a bottle of alcohol from the olden era.


    That night, when the Falcons¡¯ leader brought out this bottle, there were still two-thirds remaining. Half of that had entered Su¡¯s mouth as payment for a mission, and the other half was currently in front of Su¡¯s face.


    Su walked over to the bottle. After taking just a single step, he suddenly stopped. His eyes narrowed as he looked around. Su¡¯s chest tightened, and his heart rate sped up. His blood began to flow at an extraordinary speed, and his body temperature quickly climbed. His light blond hair continuously moved about, as if wind was blowing through them. However, there was no wind right now.


    This was a feeling of extreme danger. Moreover, it was getting closer and closer!


    The muddled liquid within the bottle suddenly began to boil, and then the bottlepletely left the ground and flew in a nted manner. When it had just shifted half a meter, cracks appeared on the bottle¡¯s surface, and then it sted apart!


    The scenery reflected within Su¡¯s eye was distorted. Then, several jet-propelled engines roared. The intense fluctuations went from a low frequency of dozens all the way to tens of thousands, and these sound waves mmed into Su¡¯s body!


    Hundreds of wounds appeared on the corpse of the leader of the Falcons in that instant. At first, they were just thin unseeable seams, but soon, they extended outwards and turned into endless deep wounds. The leader¡¯s blood had long ran dry, so when the injuries appeared, hundreds of chunks of rotting flesh flew everywhere like blue or green moths. Wounds also appeared on the corpses near the leader, only, there weren¡¯t as many, and they were less severe as well. The further they were from the leader¡¯s corpse, the less injuries they carried.


    However, Su seemed to take on the greatest impact from this sound wave! The cloak around his body was sted into hundreds of pieces, and the bandages around his skin flew everywhere. Countless cracks appeared on the modified rifle¡¯s wooden shell, and quite a few white scratches appeared on the gun barrel.


    Just like the Falcons¡¯ leader, hundreds of criss-crossed lines appeared on his body. Large amounts of blood immediately flowed out from the fine lines. The threads opened, revealing interweaving red and white flesh. There were some crisscrossed wounds where entire pieces of flesh fell off!


    In that instant, Su had turned into a blood-covered man!

 Book 1 8.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 8.3</b><b> - Iplete Mission</b>


    Su slowly lowered his arms from his face. At the moment of sudden change, Su¡¯s arms protected his face, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about the other areas. His arms were badly mutted, and only his face and eyes were unscathed. Blood poured out from the bandages around his ears. Against the ferocious attack of these soundwaves, his ears which were capable of overclocked hearing were just too fragile.


    Su stood there while looking at the ce where the alcohol bottle exploded. What remained was an electrical circuit board that was smaller than a fingernail in size, and its edges were all scorched. All of the deadly soundwaves and motion sensing devices were integrated into this nearly unseeable piece of electrical circuit board.


    This kind of trap and technology were things Su had never seen before.


    Su slowly raised his hand to grab a piece of ss that was inserted in the his chest. With some force, the ss fragment was rigidly pulled out from his sternum. As soon as he exerted himself,rge amounts of blood poured out from his arms and the upper half of his body. The shining red blood flowed down his body, gathering into a small pool next to Su¡¯s feet.


    ss and bone rubbed against each other and released sharp and ear-splitting sounds, and only then did it unwillingly separate from the flesh in his chest. This was the base of the bottle. There was still blood on its surface, and bits of flesh were stuck to it.


    Su pulled down the bandages covering his face and raised the bottle¡¯s base to his mouth. He stuck out his soft and flexible tongue and licked the blood that was mixed with alcohol. The fishy taste of blood was transmitted from the tip of his tongue, along with the dense smell of alcohol and bits of flesh.


    Hepletely downed this cup that had alcohol, blood, and flesh.


    Su stooped over and ced the bottle¡¯s base at the feet of the Falcons¡¯ leader. This cup of bloody alcohol was the rest of the bnce for the mission he promised the Falcons!


    Su¡¯s green eye became iparably deep. He bent down and picked up the chunks of flesh that fell from his body one after another, and then he ced them in his mouth piece by piece. He was extremely careful in his search, not even letting the chunks that were slightlyrger go. Finally, in front of the puddle formed from his own blood, he began top it up like a wild beast!


    Su needed physical strength, and physical strength originated from food. Right now, the best food was his own flesh.


    When Su stood up again, the only thing left on the ground was the dark colored soil. Blood no longer flowed from his body, but hundreds of wounds covered his body like small gaping mouths. Deathly pale flesh was visible around his wounds.


    For Su, the entire world was currently silent. His ears couldn¡¯t hear any sounds. The world before his eyes would scuttle with various colors from time to time. WIthin his brain, hundreds to thousands of nerves were endlessly firing and releasingcerative pain. Despite this being the case, he still smelled danger from the winds that suddenly stirred.


    Su tore apart his clothes that were as tattered as they could be and ripped off the strips of cloth. He ced two pieces of bulletproof porcin tes one in front and one behind his body to forcefully cover these wounds. He abandoned all of his equipments and only brought twenty rounds of hand-crafted bullets and the rifle.


    Su did not flee towards the distance, and instead weed the wolves head on.


    RIght now, he was a wounded lone wolf, as well as a soldier that had been employed for a mission.


    The advancing wolves suddenly stopped. The electronics expert supported his ear and patiently listened for a moment. He raised his head and said, ¡°Someone has triggered my trap.¡±


    At this moment, their group was only forty kilometers from trap set up within the Falcons¡¯ headquarters. A deep glint appeared within Laiknar¡¯s eyes, as if he was a wolf eyeing his prey. He promptly gave out orders for his party to quickly set for the Falcons¡¯ headquarters. Together with O¡¯Brien and Li Gaolei, he took the lead and hurried towards the Falcons¡¯ headquarters.


    An hourter, the pack of wolves had already gathered inside the Falcons¡¯ headquarters. Sure enough, there were many nice surprises waiting for them here. The biochemical specialist collected the earth that was dyed with Su¡¯s blood, and he even used a magnifying ss to collect every single piece of flesh that might have came from Su. What was rather unexpected was that the amount of flesh fragments here was truly rather pathetic, but there were still some. With the advance technology of the ck Dragonriders, this amount of specimen was already enough.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found intruder cells, but they are all dead.¡± The biochemical specialist announced.


    These news still caused everyone to release a breath of relief. Those present all understood the intruder cells¡¯ terrifying capability to massacre anything. Even though they came precisely for these cells and were all rather capable individuals, they still didn¡¯t have any confidence in dealing with an infection from the intruder cell. When faced with a live specimen, they were still somewhat anxious and frightened.


    The biochemical specialist used the portable apparatus he carried with him to conduct a simple inspection on the acquired specimen. As expected, what he saw was the wreckage of already dead intruder cells as well as other dead cell types. After a preliminary dye was applied, he found that the intruder cells¡¯ genome waspletely fragmented and impossible to restore. There was no way to find out the intruder cells¡¯ true appearance.


    ¡°I need more time to see if I can find samples of intruder cells that are still alive.¡± The biochemical specialist raised his head and revealed a rather discontent expression.


    Right now, his only hope was that the intruder cells¡¯ activity and invasive nature were equally vicious. He could only try to find live intruder cells from the earth or other ces and use the cryogenic spray to immediately freeze them. Only then could he hope to obtain theplete genome.


    As for how terrifying the intruder cell was, no one knew better than the biochemical specialist. No matter howmitted he was to his field, he still wouldn¡¯t be willing toe in contact with this kind of stuff, let alone outside of theboratory with only a few crude tools and simple defensive measures. Only heaven knew which route the intruder cells could infect the body through or what type of effect it would have once it entered.


    Within a ten meter area inside the scene of attack, the biochemical specialist was hurriedly working. The others all strictly followed regtions and stayed outside the ten meter area.


    The biochemical specialist picked up piece after piece of specimen and hurriedly sprayed the cryogenic liquid over them. He carefully ced them inside separate pouches and then properly marked them.


    Laiknar left behind two people to assist the biochemical specialist. Everyone else followed the hunter to pursue Su¡¯s tracks. However, as soon as they left the Falcons¡¯ headquarters, Su¡¯s trailpletely vanished. O¡¯Brien¡¯s hunter was equipped with two or three levels of Perception Domain ability and two levels of dexterity in the Combat Domain. He had even struggled for survival in the wilderness for almost twenty years and possessed extensive experience in tracking, yet despite all of this, he still had to look extremely carefully before finding a tiny trace of Su that was nearly undetectable.


    ¡°He is extremely cunning. The performance before was just to confuse us.¡± This was not the first time the hunter¡¯s expression became serious like this, and each time, he wouldn¡¯t fail to add another sentence. ¡°Of course, his injuries are extremely severe.¡±


    From the fragments of flesh sttered about and therge amount of bloodstains, anyone could see that Su¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t light. However, repeating this obvious fact wasn¡¯t enough to calm down everyone¡¯s distress and irritation, especially Laiknar¡¯s. As long as he was able to capture Su, he would be able to obtain endless glory, rewards, and status upon his return. In Laiknar¡¯s mind, Su was the same as a moving treasury. Even though they had never seen Su for themselves, they could see from the portrait alone that Su was a man who could greatly move others. If not for the horrifying intruder cells, Laiknar truly would have wanted to have a taste himself before offering Su up.


    Even though he knew that this treasury was already within reach, he still had to endure his impatience and search bit by bit. Something like this was truly a great test of patience.


    Calmness and patience were values that every single member of the ck Dragonriders repeatedly ingrained within their minds. Laiknar was an irritable individual by nature, but the strict education he received allowed him to suppress his inner agitation and prevent himself from berating the hunter. That was O¡¯Brien¡¯s subordinate, and within the ck Dragonriders, it wasmon sense to trust a professional.


    The troops advanced at an extremely slow speed. After several hours had passed, they had already circled the Falcons headquarters three times, yet they¡¯ve only travelled two kilometers at most from the central point.


    Su did not leave; this was the conclusion that the hunter and O¡¯Brien came to. In this short period of time, while suffering such severe injuries, there was no way Su could move quickly without leaving behind any traces. The traces Su left behind were distributed around the manor¡¯s surroundings, making it seem as if he went around in circles to confuse his pursuers. Currently, within thisnd full of ruins, abandoned vis, broken highways, isted transmission towers, as well as warped vegetation, Su had enough areas to hide in. If they couldn¡¯t find any trace of him, even if this area was only a kilometer in diameter, a thorough search would still take an entire day. This was all under the assumption that the target didn¡¯t move.


    Time passed by bit by bit. The night scene quickly surrounded thisnd. Even though these people couldn¡¯t move at night as freely as in daytime, they had a third level hunter among them, so they still didn¡¯t give up, because Su definitely couldn¡¯t have traveled far. Toward this kind of cunning prey, they definitely couldn¡¯t give him any time to catch his breath.


    The hunter turned on his advanced shlight, but no visible light was released. This was an ultraviolet shlight, and with the hunter¡¯s specially modified eyes, he could see the ultraviolet rays.


    While the hunter was carefully inspecting the traces on the ground, the others were aimlessly searching around in the pitch-ck night. Most of them had no idea what the hunter could obtain from the ground that seemed to have practically nothing, but there had to be some clues, or else he wouldn¡¯t be searching so carefully.

 Book 1 8.4

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter 8.4</strong><strong>- Iplete Mission</strong>


    Wind blew through the night. This wind was rather chaotic; it could suddenly be quicker or slower at any time.


    Within the darkness, a fiery light suddenly flickered. O¡¯Brien¡¯splexion changed greatly. It was already toote to cry out. He quickly reached out towards Laiknar who was several meters away!


    A soft <i>bang</i> sounded. With Laiknar at the center, a powerful gust of wind was raised. O¡¯Brien¡¯s gray hair continuously flew about chaotically, and his ck uniform stuck tightly to his body. The second level ability users were caught off guard, staggering backwards without a way to defend against the wind¡¯s pressure. Li Gaolei stood unmoving from his original position, but he was still greatly shocked by the powerful wind that was mming against his face.


    A light ripple sounded. A ball of fiery light suddenly emerged in front of Laiknar¡¯s body. The front of the bullet seemed to have collided with an invisible wall, quickly slowing down its speed. Then, the bullet began to undergo an intense transformation. A normal bullet would have likely split open here without aplishing its goal, but this bullet¡¯s momentum was too great, far surpassing that of an ordinary one. Even though the bullet began to emit fiery red light under the powerful, high speed friction, to the point where it almost became molten iron, it still ultimately broke through that invisible wall with a <i>pu</i> sound. It turned into a propulsion of fiery metal and screamed towards Laiknar¡¯s chest! Even though the speed of this propulsion had been greatly decreased, its power and heat could still easily prate thin steel tes.


    However, when the bullet was temporarily blocked, Laiknar was given a chance to react. His eyes became suffused with a bright red color, and his body suddenly erupted with a zing storm! When this metallic propulsion entered these mes, the frantic whirlwind immediately engulfed, tore apart, and scattered it. Large drops of metallic fluid brushed past Laiknar¡¯s side, creatingrge amounts of smoke as theynded on the ground.


    Once the scorching gale quickly rotated several dozen times, they suddenly dispersed in various directions. Everything within ten meters of Laiknar¡¯s surroundings was burnt to a crisp. An intangible force field seemed to have appeared around Laiknar, separating his body from the scorching winds. However, this all happened too quickly, and so the range of the forcefield couldn¡¯t be adjusted as precisely. As a result, the ck Dragonriders uniform he wore couldn¡¯t endure the heat, andrge amounts of cloth began to burn.


    Only now did the muffled sound of a gunshot faintly ring through the air.


    While standing within the zing mes, Laiknar looked at the scorched earth that was still emitting strands of smoke not too far off and suddenly broke out in cold sweat! The trajectory of that bullet was aimed straight at his heart. If not for O¡¯Brien sensing that something was off and cing a timely forcefield around him, there would be arge hole in his chest right now.


    With Laiknar¡¯s ability and the ck Dragonriders¡¯ technology, even if he had been shot in the chest by a sniper, as long as his brain was left intact, his life could still be saved. However, the power of this gun was far greater than that of an ordinary sniper rifle,parable to even an anti-material rifle. If that shot had hit its target, it was entirely likely that therger half of Laiknar¡¯s chest would have been sted flying. At that time, no matter how advanced the ck Dragonriders¡¯ technology was, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to save him.


    One of Laiknar¡¯s subordinates chose a suitable ce to set up his long-range sniper rifle and then used the advanced sighting device to search for signs of Su. The remaining subordinates got into a battle formation and prepared to head for the area where the bullet came from.


    ¡°There is no need to go.¡± O¡¯Brien stopped the subordinates that were just about to move and calmly said, ¡°He has already moved far away.¡±


    Under the bright fiery light, O¡¯Brien¡¯s face appeared extremely pale. Sweatpletely soaked his forehead. His normally free-flowing and soft gray hair was glued to his forehead, and his eyes had lost quite a bit of spirit. Right now, he looked like arge frail and pale boy. If his clothes had been changed, he could easily be a rather pretty androgynous-looking female.


    However, Li Gaolei was not misled in the slightest by O¡¯Brien¡¯s weak outer appearance, for he was deeply shocked at his powerful and mysterious abilities. Not to mention that powerful defense, the fact that he was able to detect the iing danger and even promptly protect Laiknar from such a terrifying attack was inconceivable.


    If that shot had been aimed at Li Gaolei, he had already inwardly realized that he would have died.


    The extremely knowledgeable, calm, meek, and even somewhat delicate young man was like a bottomless pit. It was simply impossible to measure the depth of his skills.


    Laiknar suddenly released a roar, and a ring of mes rushed in all directions. Everything within ten meters turned into a sea of mes! The group of subordinates immediately moved away to avoid the mes, for they definitely didn¡¯t dare to stand inside these seemingly ordinary mes. These unusual mes possessed extraordinarily high temperatures, and they only needed roughly ten seconds topletely burn through a person¡¯s body.


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t have gotten far! I will personally kill him!¡± Laiknar roared. Not only were his eyes red, but even the skin on his face became covered in a faint red color. The high temperature mes continuously burned around him, as if they could burn through everything.


    O¡¯Brien spread his arms and blocked Laiknar¡¯s way. In a serious tone he said, ¡°He is far more dangerous than what we had originally thought! The two of us alone aren¡¯t enough. Let¡¯s go back to headquarters and ask for reinforcements!¡±


    ¡°Reinforcements?!¡± Laiknar roared, ¡°Why do we need to ask headquarters for reinforcements? Why do we need to share credit with them? Do you know what kind of promotion we will receive once we return? Do you know how much power we will gain?!¡±


    Faced against Laiknar who was in a violent rage, O¡¯Brien could only sigh. ¡°I understand all of this. However, if we continue to chase him like this, we might suffer severe casualties.¡±


    After venting out his anger for a bit, Laiknar¡¯s mood calmed down slightly. The high temperature mes around him disappeared as well. He pushed O¡¯Brien away and replied in a simrly serious tone, ¡°The purpose of these subordinates is to assist us. Even if they have to give up their lives, they should not hesitate in the slightest.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± O¡¯Brien wanted to retort, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anymore.


    Laiknar pointed at the hunter, and with an unquestionable tone, hemanded, ¡°You, lead the way. Find that little bastard!¡±


    The hunter had some hesitation, but in the end, he stillplied and said, ¡°Yes! Commander!¡± He was O¡¯Brien¡¯s subordinate, but he was also an outside member of the ck Dragonriders. As a lower officer of the the ck Dragonriders, Laiknar was the highest ranking individual here. An order he gave had to be obeyed unless O¡¯Brien clearly opposed it.


    After firing a bullet towards Laiknar from a kilometer away, Su immediately evacuated from his location. He did not cover up the location he fired from, and as such, the hunter and Laiknar quickly found the location.


    There was a hole there that wasn¡¯t particrlyrge or small, just enough to bury one person. There was only a bit of sparse grass around this ce that didn¡¯t offer much in concealment.


    The hunter inspected this ce and said to Laiknar, ¡°It seems like he buried himself here during the day to avoid our pursuit. It seems like he should have left east.¡±


    ¡°Chase!¡± Lainknar¡¯s face darkened as he gave this order.


    Ten people turned and headed east. Laiknar had already decided topletely ignore the biochemistry specialist and the two soldiers he left behind in the manor. The only thing in his mind right now was catching Su.


    Nevertheless, doing so only lead them closer to death.


    As soon as the group advanced, O¡¯Brien suddenly stopped his footsteps! He stopped extremely suddenly, to the point where the subordinate behind him couldn¡¯t stop himself in time and collided into him!


    ¡°What is it? Did you find him?¡± Laiknar turned around and asked in a rather troubled manner. He understood O¡¯Brien¡¯s skills.


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s face paled even more, and sweat once again moistened his hair. He smiled with difficulty and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Laiknar had some suspicions, but he didn¡¯t dwell on them. O¡¯Brien had enough ability to protect himself. If he couldn¡¯t even protect himself, then there wasn¡¯t much Laiknar could do to help him. The hunter ahead had already found the route Su took, so he began to quicken their pursuit. Laiknar hurriedly followed behind.


    O¡¯Brien moved at the very back of the group, and this was actually to protect the entiretter half of the group. He advanced silently while contemting what he felt in that moment.


    When the group was just about to chase after Su, O¡¯Brien suddenly felt as if a needle pierced him right between his brows. O¡¯Brien clearly understood that at that very moment, he had already been targeted by another! Just as he was about to deploy the force field, the pricking feeling disappeared.


    O¡¯Brien suddenly understood the message that was transmitted when he had been aimed at just now: Next time, I will kill you first.


    Within the boundless night, O¡¯Brien had no way of sensing Su¡¯s location and no way of finding signs of him when he had been targeted just now. This meant that Su was outside the range of his detection. However, from just two short interactions alone, Su shouldn¡¯t be able to guess O¡¯Brien¡¯s range of detection. As such, the next time he revealed himself, O¡¯Brien might be able to lock onto him.


    After all, O¡¯Brien¡¯s detection range was 800 meters.


    Borrowing the protection of night, Su was like an agile ck cat as he moved at a speed of roughly ten kilometers per hour. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t travel faster, but rather that if he traveled any faster, the wounds that were barely closed might open again and leave behind drops of blood. These drops of blood would be enough to attract the group of wolves behind him and expose his current route. However, despite doing this, there was still difficult terrain and hiding scavengers that required Su to take action, affecting his wounds.


    Most of the time, Su would lean down and use his tongue to lick up all traces of blood. He already couldn¡¯t hear any sound, and within his head, unbearable stabbing pains would re. There was even less of a need to describe the anguish his entire body was going through. Su¡¯s perception was also extremely sharp, signifying that the pain he felt was also several times that of what a normal person felt. Once the pain reached a certain degree, it became a numbing sensation. As a result, both his senses and perception became a bit sluggish. Only the sensation at the very tip of his tongue had not declined, allowing him to suck back all of the blood that fell.


    Su was determined to save every bit of energy he could. He was going topletely crush the group of wolves behind him. From the moment he could remember, he had constantly struggled between life and death. Right now, what Su was gambling on was that these wolves who were clearly ustomed to a superior lifestyle were inferior to himself who could endure pain, fatigue, hunger, and filth.


    On the fourth day, enormous city ruins entered Laiknar¡¯s field of vision. This city was precisely linked to Base N11¡¯s underground region.


    At this moment, he already lost his calm, graceful, and slightly arrogant bearing. His eyes were sunken, and his blonde hair was a terrible mess as they sat in chunks on his head. The scorched and tattered ck Dragonriders uniform was even filthier, and the originally faint golden insignia could no longer be seen. Even Laiknar¡¯s appearance was like this, so the subordinates were in an even more battered and exhausted state. Many times, they doubted whether or not Su was even injured. Otherwise, how could he endure for so long, almost as if he had been running away non-stop? However, every ten kilometers or so, they would find several drops of blood and even a piece of flesh, restoring their confidence.


    O¡¯Brien was slightly better off. His youthful face was full of fatigue, but his eyes were still full of luster. Apart from himself, no one knew the pressure he endured this entire time.


    As for Li Gaolei, his face was originally covered in beard stubble, and his appearance was that of a beaten and dejected style. Right now, his beard merely grew a bit longer and his clothes a bit filthier. Apart from this, there wasn¡¯t much difference from the past.


    Laiknar released a coldugh and walked into the city. O¡¯Brien pulled him back and frowned. ¡°It seems like this is the ce he has chosen to fight in. We should still go back and ask headquarters for reinforcements. Inside this kind ofrge city, a sniper will bring about great troubles.¡±


    ¡°What are you scared of?! Isn¡¯t this perfect? The mouse is finally going to stop running.¡± Laiknar¡¯s eyes were full of bloody streaks, making him appear rather malevolent. ¡°We¡¯ve all received anti-sniper training. Moreover, a third level sniper only has the chance to fire a single shot in your presence, right?¡±


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s brows furrowed deeper and deeper. However, he couldn¡¯t stop Laiknar and could only follow him into the city.


    For these ten people, the city in front of them was like an iparablyrge monster. It was coldly watching them, waiting for its prey to walk into its mouth.

 Book 1 9.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 9.1</b><b></b><b> - The Next Time For Sure</b>


    Su sat next to a window on the thirtieth floor, coldly watching the troops below advance in an extremely careful manner. He did not aim his weapon, reveal any killing intent, or prepare to adopt any type of movement. He simply watched them and remembered everything he saw. Only when a person showed up alone, would he act. He was familiarizing himself with every person¡¯s pace, posture, and every other movement down to their most customary actions. Only by acting like this could he avoid the sharp perception of his enemy.


    During the past 24 hours, Su continuously drew closer to them and then quickly disappeared into the shadows. He used his consciousness to continuously lock on and then immediately erase his targeting on different enemies. Through these actions, he was able to test how sharp the enemy¡¯s perception was as well as ce them under pressure.


    Su¡¯s physical strength was quickly declining, but he believed that his enemies¡¯ strength was being exhausted at an even faster rate. Their water supply had already beenpletely exhausted, and there was barely any high energy food left over. However, the biggest factor was that the enemy was not able to receive proper sleep. Su wandered around them, constantly looking for a moment to pick one of the sentinels off.


    Su received two opportunities, but he didn¡¯t take action. The sentinels¡¯ expressions were a bit unnatural, and this was true for the other team members and underlings as well, putting Su on guard. Even though all ten people were present and Su didn¡¯t believe there was anyone else lying in ambush, he still felt as if it was too easy to be true. The other party weren¡¯t people who would make these types of mistakes. After carefully inspecting the surrounding terrain and silently take note of all positions suitable to snipe from, Su began to understand a bit of the other side¡¯s trump cards.


    The city¡¯s topography was ratherplex. It was not equipped with wide enough space for long-range sniping. During both of the times the other party rested, the furthest ce that a long-rage shot could be made from was 700 meters away. This was true for both instances.


    It seemed like there was someone among the other party that was definitely skilled at perception and detection, and that individual¡¯s range should be 700 meters. In addition, Su immediately thought of the one that stopped his shot earlier, the shot that he was sure would hit its mark. He seemed rather delicate and even a bit weak. Moreover, when he followed silently behind the troop, he rarely expressed his opinion. However, it was precisely this young man that not only sensed his killing intent but also managed to block his snipe at a moment of imminent peril!


    Exactly how many unknown abilities was this gray-haired, gray-eyed young man hiding?


    Su¡¯s head felt another wave of intense pain. He collected his gaze, and his two hands sped his head as his entire body trembled lightly. After roughly half a minute, his body¡¯s shaking slowly stopped. Su leaned against the wall while slowly breathing. Each time, he would release a long and silent breath. He couldn¡¯t conduct any intense movements, because the pack of wolves was advancing not far away. Even the slightest sudden change would attract their attention.


    At this time, a muffled gunshot sounded from the distance. It was like a pent-up thunderous noise, and it rang through the air.


    At practically the same time the gunshot entered their ears, the troop¡¯s subordinates each made evasive movements. Laiknar and O¡¯Brien both took a step almost before the gunshot even sounded.


    Only Li Gaolei stood in his original position without moving and continuing to smoke his cigar in a rather indifferent manner. If the one that Su had aimed at was him, then he would have already resigned himself to death. It would be pointless to try and hide. If O¡¯Brien was willing to save him, then by standing still in his original spot, it would still make it a bit easier for O¡¯Brien to do so.


    There was only a gunshot. No bullet was shot.


    Laiknar abruptly increased his speed. Even though he was running with seemingly no pattern, his speed was frighteningly quick. In the blink of an eye, he had already found the source of the gunshot, but it only made his face fall ashen.


    This was an abandoned seven floor house, and it was one that was considered old-fashioned even in the olden era. The most distinctive traits of it were that the room¡¯s ceiling was rather tall, and that the windows were narrow. However, because of the number of windows, it shouldn¡¯t have affected the room¡¯s lightning. However, due to the modifications madeter to this construct, most of the windows were sealed up, so the few windows that remained made the room extremely dim. Even creatures like living corpses that feared the sunlight could move about here.


    There was practically no furniture in this room, making it rather spacious. Arge pile of burning flesh was piled up on the other side of the wall. Half of the living corpse¡¯s chest as well as an entire arm had already disappeared, and it was currently rolling on the ground in agony. On the ground was an empty ammunition case. A few rocks and pieces of scrap metal were scattered randomly on the side. There was also a bullet embedded into the ground. It was an incendiary device, and on top of the bullet were blood and chunks of flesh from an unknown creature. It seemed like these living corpses thought that there was even more delicious bone marrow inside, and after continuously beating down, one of them ended up detonating the bullet. The living corpse struggling on the ground was clearly the unlucky one to have done so.


    This was a simple yet effective trap.


    It was a continuous trap!


    When Laiknar suddenly realized what was going on, his mind was sudden suffused with an intense wave of chilliness! As if by instinct, he suddenlyid low and simultaneously pressed down a subordinate at his side.


    A bullet flew from the window on the other side and closely stuck to the subordinate and Laiknar¡¯s body as it flew past. It sped towards the window sill where O¡¯Brien was unsteadily standing after just making his way up.


    When the bullet reached its target, O¡¯Brien had long deployed his force field. The bullet slowed down a bit just like before, and with its tremendous kic energy, it began to turn red and distort. However, it ultimately still broke through the force field. Turning into a stream of metal, it shot towards his chest.


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s two legs were nailed to the balcony, and his entire body suddenly toppled over to the side, barely avoiding this fatal metallic stream. He gently pulled on a discarded electrical wire, and his body once again sprung back up, allowing him to stand up perfectly straight again.


    Li Gaolei ced another cigarette into his mouth and climbed up along the drainpipe. He suddenly felt as if the top of his head was a bit hot, and as a result, he immediately released a cry from his bad feeling. He immediately jumped to the side,nding on the balcony of another house.


    Over ten extremely hot drops of metallic fluid descended, and quite a fewnded on Li Gaolei¡¯s previous position. If not for his fast actions, he would have been struck by the metallic droplets, and each droplet thatnded would mean one chunk of skin and flesh lost.


    O¡¯Brien stood perfectly straight on the balcony. Regardless of whether he was sitting or standing, he would always maintain the bearing of both a military personnel and a noble. His face at the moment was dreadfully pale, and sometimes, an abnormal redness would flush past his face. His lips were a pale purple color, andrge beads of sweat fell from his forehead.


    The moment the bullet was blocked, another vague stabbing pain transmitted from O¡¯Brien¡¯s head. This time, the message that was sent was again, ¡°Next time, I will kill you.¡±


    Inside an abandoned office building a thousand meters out, Su calmly sat on the ground where some cement was exposed while wiping down the gun barrel that had just released a shot. What remained of the ss screen covering the building reflected the light of day and also hid Su¡¯s silhouette. Next to Su¡¯s side was a row of ten extra rounds, and each bullet was a different color. The different colors respectively represented incendiary devices, armor prating bullets, highly explosive bullets, and various other types of bullets. In Su¡¯s mind, the map continuously adjusted its angle as he recalled every detail of this area.


    The afterglow of dusk reflected off the ss screen wall, producing a ring multi-colored brilliance. Su knew that this kind of powerful radiance would only persist at most for another twenty minutes before this entire city would sink into a deep darkness.

 Book 1 9.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 9.2</b><b></b><b> - The Next Time For Sure</b>


    Twenty minutester, the final bit of light punctually disappeared over the horizon. The enormous abandoned citypletely sank into darkness.


    In a small alley, Laiknar raised his head and gazed towards the towering buildings on both sides of him in silence. O¡¯Brien stood at his side, and his face was finally unable to cover up his fatigue despite the faint smile on his face. Even Li Gaolei with the least workload felt like it was bing more difficult to move about.


    This game of pursuit was not easy; both the roles of hunter and prey were continuously being switched around.


    Each person had to remain vignt against bullets that could arrive from any direction. Even though Su only fired a single bullet this entire time and onlyid down one trap, the persistently tense situation was quickly exhausting everyone¡¯s strength. When that shot had been fired, O¡¯Brien¡¯s mind seemed to have be extremely weary, and arge part of his strength had been consumed as well. Who knew how many more bullets he could block?


    At night, the city was like an enormous dark beast. It was as if it could topple over at any moment and crush everyone into minced meat.


    They had already roamed about this maze-like city for an entire day and night.


    Fatigue crept into Laiknar¡¯s mind like a vine, and that vine was slowly extending its branches into every corner. This was the first time that Laiknar felt that the glory he would receive from capturing Su was no longer as attractive as it was in the beginning. Compared to the great future prospects he could receive, the danger to his life felt more realistic. During the earlier pursuit, even though it was extremely difficult and every kilometer closer to their target was a small victory, he had always remained confident in the backing of his group¡¯s strength. Others might feel fear, but the ck Dragonriders wouldn¡¯t, for every standard member of the ck Dragonriders experienced strict anti-sniper training. Su might be far more dangerous than an ordinary sniper, but with O¡¯Brien¡¯s troops here, they still had the resources to chase after him.


    Now, their prey was almost within reach. This enormous city seemed to be suffused with Su¡¯s aura, and he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of leaving, however...


    When Laiknar turned around, what he saw was O¡¯Brien¡¯s pale face. This stirred up his final bits of ambition.


    ¡°You might be right. Let¡¯s leave this ce for now and ask for headquarters¡¯ assistance.¡± Laiknar¡¯s smile was a bit forced. Now that their strength had been exhausted and their minds were on the verge of copse, they finally began to regret the energy they wasted in Habitat K7 and the Falcons¡¯ headquarters. Back then, the energy used to set ame those provocative or even deceitful refugees seemed insignificant, as only a few hours of rest couldpletely recover it. However, how could they have anticipated that they wouldn¡¯t even have the ample time to rest during the next few days and nights? Even though their manpower was sufficient, and in theory, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem with their rotation of men standing guard, the sniping ability Su disyed made it so that no one dared to enter a deep state of sleep. Under the shadow of a muzzle like that, even theirrades-in-arms becamepletely unreliable. Right now, every ounce of strength and energy was extremely precious.


    Thinking back, even the intense excitement and thrill of torturing those people was a great waste of energy.


    While hidden within the darkness, Su was just like the most crafty rotting wolf, patiently waiting for his prey to tire out. Undoubtedly, the heavily wounded Su should have fallen before the strictly trained ck Dragonriders, yet after this game of back and forth pursuit, the first ones to show signs of copse were Laiknar and his troops!


    It was possible that Su might copse after another minute and give up, but this possibility no longer existed.


    The group of people silently moved within the darkness. Apart from Laiknar, all of the subordinates seemed to have rxed. Past the intersection in front of them was the edge of the city where they could find a safe ce to set up camp and also call the ck Dragonriders Headquarters for assistance. After experiencing Su¡¯s perseverance and craftiness, all of the subordinates believed that only by transferring high level dragonriders here would there be a possibility of capturing this cunning existence.


    The abandoned city was full ofrge chunks of cement, randomly protruding reinforced steel bars, and geological faults along the road. It all seemed particrly sinister within the darkness.


    p p p! Arge group of giant bats flew from the distant city. They seemed to have been startled by something, and as a result,rge numbers of them flew across the sky above Laiknar. The originally nearly pitch-ck night seemed to have now been fully covered up.


    Crash


    Less than ten meters away from Laiknar¡¯s location, a piece of fingernail-sized concrete fell and rolled down a pile of abandoned earth and trash.


    Laiknar suddenly stopped his steps. When he turned around, he saw a brilliant spark ten meters away!


    At this moment, Laiknar¡¯s mind entered an extremely nervous state, as well as an extremely calm state. He seemed to be able to see that bullet rotate as it arrived, as well as the faintly discernable trace of fire around the bullet caused by the high speed friction with the air. It then disappeared above his field of vision.


    ¡°Actually between the brows...¡± Laiknar still had the time to produce this thought, but unfortunately, his level of awareness was far above his flesh¡¯s ability to react. As the bullet flew from ten meters away, Laiknar¡¯s body waspletely unable to avoid it.


    The bullet passed through Laiknar¡¯s forehead, and then it flew out from the back of his head. The tremendous kic energy sent his head flying backwards, and as it smashed into one of the subordinates, an entire ear was torn off, causing blood to immediately pour out like a waterfall.


    The abrupt change stupefied everyone here!


    From within the heap of trash ten meters away, a faint ck shadow nimbly entered the nearby subway tunnel and disappeared into the pitch-ck passages.


    Laiknar was still standing there, maintaining his pencil straight posture He then slowly fell backwards.


    A warm, trembling hand held Laiknar¡¯s body and gently rested him down onto the ground. Laiknar stared nkly into the night sky, and his right hand slowly reached upwards, as if he was trying to grab at something.


    O¡¯Brien grabbed Laiknar¡¯s hand. A hint of constion flew past his eyes, and his right hand gripped tightly like a drowning person grabbing onto a piece of straw. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but right at this time, the expression in his eyes suddenly vanished. His right hand gradually lost strength and loosened its grip.


    This time, it was O¡¯Brien¡¯s turn to tightly grab Laiknar¡¯s hand, preventing it from sliding away. His left hand that was holding Laiknar¡¯s head was filled with a warm and moist sensation, but O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t dare to look in that direction!


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s grey hair suddenly flew upwards, and he roared angrily towards the darkness, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I the one you were going to kill next?! You liar!¡±


    His roar rumbled outwards for who knows how far, echoing throughout the towering skyscrapers. If one didn¡¯t see it for themselves, who would have thought that this delicate body could release such a tremendous volume of sound!


    The subordinates looked at each other in dismay. They couldn¡¯tprehend the meaning behind O¡¯Brien¡¯s cry of anger.


    It was as if O¡¯Brien could see through the boundless night sky and see Su coldlyughing, mocking his innocence. He had always maintained his perception at around 500-800 meters, as this was the optimal distance where a sniper fired from, yet he never expected that Su was actually hiding by their route of departure, moreover waiting until they were within ten meters before firing. No matter how powerful one¡¯s defensive capabilities were, they still needed time to be activated. If this shot had been aimed at O¡¯Brien, he simrly wouldn¡¯t have been able to block it. Even though he wouldn¡¯t have died, he would have at least been seriously injured.


    However, this shot was aimed at Laiknar.


    O¡¯Brien gently ced Laiknar down. Then, he suddenly stood up and ran towards the pitch-ck underground tunnel! As soon as he exerted some strength, his body immediately turned into a light wisp of smoke and traveled at a speed that didn¡¯t seem any bit slower than Su¡¯s.

 Book 1 9.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 9.3</b><b> - The Next Time for Sure</b>


    ¡°Mister O¡¯Brien!¡± The subordinates only had enough time to cry out before O¡¯Brien disappeared into the depths of the underground tunnels.


    They immediately rushed into the underground tunnel, but Li Gaolei¡¯s cold voice immediately transmitted over, ¡°Are you all trying to kill O¡¯Brien?¡±


    The subordinates stopped moving on the spot and furiously turned around to stare at the outsider Li Gaolei. In fact, they knew clearly themselves that once the angry O¡¯Brien entered the underground tunnel, there was no way they could catch up to him.


    ¡°There is practically no light down there, and the terrain is extremelyplex.¡± Li Gaolei ignored the subordinates hateful expressions. In a slow and unhurried voice, he said, ¡°None of you will be able to disy your skills. If something unexpected happens, your master wouldn¡¯t be able topletely ignore you all. For the sake of saving you guys, he would likely throw away his own life! As such, it is best if you all just wait here.¡±


    The subordinates gradually calmed down, and then they began to disperse. They collected Laiknar¡¯s corpse, asked headquarters for assistance, and even set up camp and established a cordoned area. The work was split up, and everything was done in a clear and orderly manner. These seven subordinates¡¯ capabilities couldpletely match Rond Company¡¯s most elite secret guard, while their equipment and military experience far surpassed those of the secret guard.


    A hint of concern could be seen within Li Gaolei¡¯s eyes as he silently watched everything. In the darkness, there was only a bit of fiery light that flickered between light and darkness. It originated from Li Gaolei¡¯s cigarette butt. Even though it was rather conspicuous, no one stopped him. O¡¯Brien had already personally went to chase down Su, so this extremely dangerous and cool-headed individual in all likelihood wasn¡¯t going to be picking them off unexpectedly.


    Li Gaolei smoked one cigarette after another. When Laiknar was ambushed, he saw Su, and he believed that Su had long known of his existence. The jadeite like eye that left him a deep impression didn¡¯t seem to contain the slightest bit of emotion. His ice cold gaze was like a bucket of iced water thatpleted drenched Li Gaolei. Su didn¡¯t give him any message and directly entered the subway tunnels.


    Li Gaolei believed that the ice cold gaze contained enough information on its own.


    As for O¡¯Brien, Li Gaolei had absolutely no idea what kind of abilities this young man would disy under such fury. Meanwhile, Su with his pretty and strange eye seemed to be the king of darkness.


    Inside the underground passages that were asplex as spiderwebs, countless deadly creatures thrived. As for what kind of conclusion the two¡¯s life and death struggle would lead to, only the heavens knew.


    Li Gaolei¡¯s cigarette box was empty. He rummaged through his pockets, but he didn¡¯t find a single cigarette, only two delicately wrapped olden era cigars. He rubbed the two cigars in an avaricious manner, as if those careful and fanatical fingers were rubbing the body of a dream lover. In the end, Li Gaolei still took out his hand from his clothes pockets. He looked at the temporary camp that had been established by the subordinates, and then with a pah sound, he spat out a clump of spittle.


    These subordinates didn¡¯t smoke or drink, as if they were just like the puritans of the olden era. Not even Laiknar, who seemed to gain strange enjoyment from burning people alive and hearing their miserable screams, touched alcohol or used any stimting substances. If Laiknar hadn¡¯t shown such undisguised desire back then, then Li Gaolei truly would have thought that Laiknar didn¡¯t have any interest in women. Otherwise, why would he directly torture the pretty woman from Asmo to death? This fellow might just be a soft egg that can¡¯t get hard. In the end, Li might have just used ash to ruthlessly give him a beating, and he would end up climaxing from the trampling and pain. If he was a bit more of a pervert, he might even ask Li to to give it to him with Su¡¯s enormous pistol. If Li just happened to press the trigger during that time...


    Li Gaolei looked towards the camp set up by the subordinates. Laiknar¡¯s corpse had been ced inside a waterproof sack and was temporarilyid at the center of the camp. A strange gas was filling the inside of the sack, seemingly for cooling and antiseptic purposes. Towards this dead person, Li Gaolei didn¡¯t have any feeling of respect, to the point where he could use the most vile thoughts to guess at his nature.


    Those born inrgepanies typically wouldn¡¯t think of people living in inhabited areas as simr species as themselves. It was just like how in the eyes of inhabited area residents, there was no difference between mobs and refugees, both of which were regarded as wild beasts like rotting wolves. However, before joining Rond Company, Li Gaolei had also been a refugee, so the way he looked at them was a bit different from how others did.


    In the era of turmoil, the difference between rank and social ss might sometimes be even greater than that between races. Even if it was Li Gaolei, currently, he wouldn¡¯t think much about killing a habitat refugee that dared to offend him. However, Laiknar was different. He didn¡¯t kill only one or a few refugees, but instead torturedrge numbers of people to death.


    Inside K7 and the Falcons¡¯ manor, all of the subordinates watched Laiknar brandish his mes and burn through human bodies as if this was normal. They looked like they were used to seeing things like Laiknar randomly sticking the leader of the Falcons onto a stake, used to seeing things like the eleven remaining Falcons members struggling to the end as they were pierced by the stake. All of the elders that resisted were thrown into the burning farm house. When the subordinates were about to do the same towards the women and children, O¡¯Brien was the one that hurriedly stopped them and allowed them to leave. Even though these women and children wouldn¡¯t suffer a fate that was much better than these men after losing their home, they would at least be able to live for a few more days.


    Consequently, Li Gaolei understood that in the eyes of the ck Dragonriders, those from inhabited area weren¡¯t even of the same species. Even though O¡¯Brien was like this, showing mercy towards the women and children, this kind of mercy was the same as that shown towards harmless small animals.


    When he thought of the scene from back then, Li Gaolei¡¯s body felt strangely ufortable, as if those stakes were driven one after another into his own body. He cursed in a low voice. When he thought of the sight of Laiknar¡¯s brains leaking out, a strange feeling of joy stirred inside of him. He truly wanted to take the remaining half of those brains and smash them up as well.


    Su¡¯s loud and resounding shot gave Li Gaolei a refreshing feeling, to the point where he even wanted to invite Su to a drink even though basic reasoning told him that the reason the shot hadn¡¯t been aimed at him during that time was because he wasn¡¯t worth it. With such a great opportunity, the one that was to be killed was obviously going to be one that was more valuable.


    In the maze-like underground tunnels, a frenzied wave of footsteps rang through the air. A faint luster flickered within the depths of O¡¯Brien¡¯s pupils. The world in his eyes had already be multi-colored, and within the colors were extremely prominent traces that revealed the route Su took.


    O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t purposely lighten his footsteps, because he knew that there was no point. Su was clearly an individual with exceptional perception ability, so he couldn¡¯t avoid Su¡¯s detection no matter how careful he was. Moreover, O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t have the experience of extensively seeking survival in the wilderness, so Su was clearly more suited to the wilderness. Once Su was given enough time to hide himself, O¡¯Brien would never be able to find him again.


    This was why O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t hold back on speed and sped through these tangled andplicated tunnels at a velocity of over fifty kilometers per hour. What he needed to do is use his own physical strength and speed to overwhelm Su and then get rid of him.


    The instant Su entered the underground tunnels, O¡¯Brien clearly saw many criss-crossed slits all over his exposed skin. He believed that under these types of wounds, Su couldn¡¯t persist much longer. Hiding and sniping was one thing, while a frontal confrontation was a different matter.


    Intersections swept past O¡¯Brien¡¯s body as he ran with flying speed. The mes of rage burned within his gray pupils. A converging intersection appeared before his eyes. O¡¯Brien suddenly leaned his body backwards, and his two legs abruptly pressed against the steel rail!


    The ear-splitting sound of friction transmitted far into the underground passage as the metal alloy soles of his boots grinded against the steel rail, bringing with it a stream of blinding sparks. O¡¯Brien maintained his posture as he avoided this converging intersection.


    The converging intersection connected a set of parallel maintenance tunnels. Su stood within the maintenance tunnel and steadily held the rifle while aiming at this area. In the darkness, his green eye was like a bright gemstone as it released a deep radiance.


    When O¡¯Brien saw Su, the entire tunnel was lit up by the me released by the muzzle. When the resounding gunshot transmitted to O¡¯Brien¡¯s ears, the bullet had already struck the tunnel wall, moreover sting off arge piece of concrete. The rubble that flew aboutnded on his face and hands, drawing forth a sharp pain.


    Su had fired in advance, and the bullet stuck close to the tunnel¡¯s wall as it flew out. However, he never anticipated that O¡¯Brien would slide past the tunnel while leaning backwards. As a result, the bullet passed by merely ten centimeters above O¡¯Brien¡¯s chest and struck air.


    O¡¯Brien extended his left hand the moment he saw Su, and afterwards, he waspletely overwhelmed by the fiery light and booming gunshot. The momentum that remained in his body carried him past the tunnel.


    When O¡¯Brien appeared again in the converging intersection, Su had already disappeared. Embedded within the maintenance tunnel wall was a round piece of ice that was at least thirty centimeters in diameter. The edges of the ice chunk were extremely sharp, sharp enough to carve ten centimeters into the concrete wall. When O¡¯Brien pulled out the chunk of ice from the wall, he didn¡¯t see any bloodstains on the edges.


    The ambush from both sides failed to connect this time. Su¡¯s abrupt shotpletely quelled O¡¯Brien¡¯s fury, but it didn¡¯t dispel his fighting spirit. O¡¯Brien followed Su¡¯s traces in pursuit. After missing this opportunity, he didn¡¯t know what would happen the next time he would encounter Su face to face. The battle just now proved that even after being seriously injured, Su was still an extremely dangerous opponent, to the point where he could take O¡¯Brien¡¯s life at any point. However, O¡¯Brien continued to chase after him.


    He knew the dangers he was facing, but he didn¡¯t believe himself to be as respectable as his subordinates thought he was, and he definitely wasn¡¯t someone that liked to brave dangers. What was driving him on was something else, something known as honor.


    The maintenance tunnel quickly ended, connecting to a subway station that had been abandoned for a long time already. The tracks Su left behind were more and more concentrated. They made a turn and disappeared into the restroom on the tform¡¯s side.


    Bang! O¡¯Brienpletely knocked down the restroom door with a single kick and rushed inside. The ceiling above him had already been torn apart, revealing a deep venttion device. Looking at the size of the venttion path, it was barely enough to fit a single person. Su¡¯s escape seemed extremely hurried, as he did not even bother closing the cover of the venttion path.


    O¡¯Brien rose with a single bound, and his head as well as his upper body entered the venttion path. Then, with a horizontal movement of his elbow, his elbow actually broke through the stainless steel venttion wall, stabilizing his body in ce.


    The venttion path initially headed straight upwards, and then it extended outwards in a horizontal manner. The other end was entirely dark, and not even O¡¯Brien could clearly make out what was there.


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s right hand pushed towards the passageway. A flicker of light passed through his two eyes, and with a muffled bang sound, it was as if the entire subway station began to shake! A formless force field quickly extended all over inside the tunnel. The stainless steel that made up the venttion duct groaned and struggled, and then, as if it could no longer bear the amount of force, it began to distort. The entire passageway began to twist, shrink, and copse, as if countless boulders had bashed against it!


    From the other end of the passageway, Su tossed out his modified rifle. Then, Su rushed out from the passage exit and grabbed the modified rifle out of midair before gentlynding on the ground.


    He suddenly raised his head and fixed his gaze on the passage exit that he just jumped out of.


    With only a bo sound, the passage exit released endless amounts of dust and garbage. Then, it began to warp and twist about, as if it was being dug by an enormous invisible hand. If Su had emerged a minuteter, he might have been crushed to pieces by the steel forged venttion duct!


    Su only gave the distorted passage a single look before lifting the rifle and disappearing into the dark and deep underground tunnels.


    The battle was far from finished.

 Book 1 9.4

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 9.4 - The Next Time For Sure</b>


    O¡¯Brien was not familiar with this region¡¯s underground tunnels, and he even gave up on following Su based on his tracks. The speed at which Su moved through the venttion duct was extraordinarily fast, to the point where the attack that O¡¯Brien was sure tond failed to be effective. However, aftering into contact with Su several times, he had already locked onto Su. Within his mind, Su was like a little dark green light that continuously shifted about. Even though O¡¯Brien wasn¡¯t clear about this area¡¯s terrain, he was continuously getting closer to Su. With his speed that was almost double that of Su¡¯s , even if it was through a roundabout path, he could still quickly get back on track and continuously close the hundred meters or so distance between them.


    All types of dangerous creatures lived within the underground tunnels, yet right now, not a single one emerged. They all quickly departed from this region. Regardless of whether it was O¡¯Brien or Su who was no longer hiding his aura, it caused the creatures to intuitively feel great danger.


    This region was unfamiliar for both Su and O¡¯Brien. The ces Su passed would all be recorded on his map, so he never had to worry about getting lost. O¡¯Brien also seemed to have an exceptional memory for the terrain he passed, so even if he was following Su around in circles within these maze-like tunnels, the distance between them was gradually shortening.


    Su quickly noticed this point as well, but he continued to maintain the same speed as if he was prepared topete against O¡¯Brien in the amount of strength that was consumed. O¡¯Brien¡¯s speed was constantly 1.5 times that of Su¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t fast, nor was it slow; there were no significant signs of energy being consumed.


    When the distance between the two had been decreased to thirty meters, Su suddenly stopped. O¡¯Brien¡¯s gray hair suddenly flew, and he abruptly exerted force. Arge stream of sparks flew out between his military boots and the steel rail, and he immediately picked up speed! He had passed by this passageway previously as well, and he knew that at this moment, Su was two corners away. With this kind of distance, O¡¯Brien only needed two seconds to arrive in front of Su¡¯s face. He had confidence that he had to ability to avoid Su¡¯s bullet, or at the very least not allow Su to hit a fatal area. Once he himself took action, Su wouldn¡¯t have any opportunities again.


    The wind around O¡¯Brien¡¯s body whistled as he directly flew over and rushed towards the other wall! He took two heavy steps on the wall, and his entire body fiercely and forcefully passed the first corner as if he was running on the walls. Meanwhile,rge cracks appeared in the concrete where his feetnded.


    When he turned the corner, O¡¯Brien¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. A metal bucket filled with grease had appeared around the corner unknowingly, and a tracer bullet had just shot into the oil bucket from the other side!


    Fiery light immediately lit up every dark corner in the tunnels. The vicious mes roiled, following the enclosed space of the tunnels as they surged forth!


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s heart throbbed vigorously. The danger that abruptly arrived made almost every single hair on his body stand up. He had rushed into the surging mes at a speed of over seventy kilometers per hour, and his body was in midair. It was too hard to change directions again!


    O¡¯Brien instantly bent his body and protected his head with his arms. His front leg was bent, and his back leg was straight as he adopted an all-around defensive stance in midair. The instant the mes attacked his body, an ice barrier that was several dozen centimeters in diameter suddenly appeared in front of O¡¯Brien¡¯s boddy.


    The ferocious oil and gas mespletely devoured O¡¯Brien. Not only did theypletely neutralize his momentum and shatter the barrier of ice, they even pushed him flying backwards. He mmed ferociously into the tunnel wall, the pressure mming ruthlessly against O¡¯Brien¡¯s weak body.


    Meanwhile, the great me on the walls had no ce to go and could only turn around to the left, rushing towards the other side¡¯s passage. The power of the explosion quickly faded, leaving behind zing mes everywhere. These mes that originated from gasoline were difficult to extinguish. The temperature of the underground tunnels abruptly shot up to a level ordinary creatures could not survive in.


    O¡¯Brien fell from the wall, and even though he descended with the proper posture, he still almost fell to the ground. Large areas of mes were burning on the ck Dragonriders uniform, and his pretty gray hair was burned into a mess. He began to cough forcefully, causing blood to continuously flow from his mouth and nose.


    He slowly got up while supporting himself against the wall. An ice cold energy continuously diffused from his uniform, quickly weakening the burning mes around his body. After flickering about a few more times, the mes were all extinguished one after another.


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s handsome face seemed to be covered in ayer of frost. The indistinct anger was like thawingva within theyer of ice that could erupt at any time.


    He suddenly released a roar!


    Suddenly,yers of cold fog diffused in a ten meter radius around the typically quiet and shy young man. All of the raging mes were instantly extinguished!


    On the other end of the passageway, Su¡¯s body bent down, and then he fell back at flying speed. If O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t see it for himself, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that a person could reach this type of speed when falling back. Su¡¯s left hand stabilized the modified rifle, aiming the muzzle forward. In front of him were fiercely surging mes. Ultimately, the mes were still a few meters too short and didn¡¯t reach Su¡¯s body.


    The most violent phase of the mes had passed, and afterwards, Su was able to widen the distance between them. O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t charge through the mes like Su had anticipated. It seemed like the injuries he suffered from the explosion weren¡¯t light. If he had truly rushed out from the mes, Su wouldn¡¯t have been startled either. The abilities this quiet and delicate young man possessed were truly immeasurably deep, and there were no unintended miracles in his actions. This was the impression Su had of O¡¯Brien.


    Su stood within the tunnels that flickered between light and darkness. He calmly watched the tunnel in front of him that was burning all over. The gray-haired young man was indeed formidable, disying mysterious abilities that far outssed Su. As soon as he thought of thepletely distorted venttion duct, Su would feel a chill run through his body. However, this didn¡¯t make Su¡¯s resolution or confidence waver. The ruins and wilderness were Su¡¯s world.


    If O¡¯Brien really had rushed out from the mes just now, Su¡¯s waiting gun would have most likely sted off a leg.


    The modified rifle was slowly lowered until the muzzle pointed at the ground in a nted manner. Following a staircase, Su steadily walked towards the surface.


    At the entrance of another subway station, O¡¯Brien pushed open the half covered wireted door and walked up the stairs step by step. He could havepletely sent the wireted door flying outwards just now when he pushed the door, but O¡¯Brien slowly calmed himself down and still chose to walk towards the surface in the conventional manner.


    He moved up while supporting himself with the wall at both sides. When the upper portion of his body protruded out of the subway exit, his body suddenly leaned forward and fell down perfectly straight. Only when he was about to collide with the floor, did his right hand lightly lean out, stopping his body. He maintained this posture and stared into the darkness.


    Several hundred meters away, Su stood calmly at the center of an intersection, his eye currently looking straight at O¡¯Brien. The modified rifle did not take aim and was instead carried on Su¡¯s back. Just now, he only released an aiming intent, yet O¡¯Brien already sensed it and immediately avoided the area that the intent targeted.


    O¡¯Brien revealed a rarely seen serious expression. His right hand exerted force, and his body sprung up as if there was a spring installed on him. He walked out from the subways station exit and stood at the center of the road, facing Su.


    After desperately struggling and chasing, O¡¯Brien finally understood that he couldn¡¯t catch Su. Even though he had locked onto Su¡¯s position, it was useless. When Su¡¯s injuries recovered, he would have even less of a chance. Meanwhile, Su also knew that his sniper rifle was useless before O¡¯Brien, regardless of whether it was up close or from far away. If Su had his pistol, then it might be a different story. However right now, he didn¡¯t have his pistol. In the world of ruins and wilderness, there were no what ifs.


    Su and O¡¯Brien looked at each other face-to-face, and then both sides left, gradually getting further apart.


    ¡°Next time, I will kill you.¡± The sharp pain between O¡¯Brien¡¯s brows gave him this message.


    ¡°Likewise.¡± The night wind that blew against Su¡¯s face seemed to be a bit chillier.


    Early in the morning, Su sat within the top floor of a skyscraper and watched the troop depart from the city. His green eye¡¯s gaze crossed the distance of a thousand meters,nding on Li Gaolei¡¯s body.


    Laiknar and O¡¯Brien, these two formidable and extraordinary figures¡¯ sudden appearance was definitely tied to Li Gaolei. At the very least, Li Gaolei served as their guide. Trouble, no, the proper word was disaster, had just started. This was something that Su understood the moment he shot down Laiknar. From the uniforms of Laiknar and O¡¯Brien which were practically the same, as well as the well trained subordinates, it was quite clear that they belonged to an exceptionallyrge organization. From Laiknar and O¡¯Brien¡¯s age, it was likely that they were only low level members of the organization!


    However, why would Li Gaolei suddenly bring people from an organization like this to chase after Su? Could it be rted to Li?


    Li¡¯s appearance appeared before Su¡¯s eyes. Her fluttering maroon-colored hair, her supple skin, soft yet strong waist and legs, as well as arrogant and unyielding eyes fluttered past his eyes one after another. He didn¡¯t believe that Li was the instigator of this pursuit. A monster like the ck Dragonriders was definitely not a power Rond Company could urge on. The attitude Laiknar possessed when he chased after Su was the same as the attitude one had when catching a rare and precious creature. Su was a hunter himself, and he had caught many of the mutated new species. When he looked at those types of prey, the gaze in his eyes was no different from Laiknar¡¯s.


    A game had been yed between Li and himself, and the rules of the game had even been established beforehand. Could Li have broken the rules?


    Su didn¡¯t know, and he didn¡¯t want to think about this matter. He only knew that Rond Company took part in his pursuit, and it almost resulted in his death. Su did not n on remaining silent towards these actions. Life within the wastnds taught him that simple, direct, and cruel retaliation was more effective than any threat.


    Su might not be able to do anything major to the ck Dragonriders, and after killing Laiknar, his days would be full of endless troubles, so he had to leave this region. However, before leaving, Su was definitely going to let Rond Company understand what kind of price had to be paid after provoking a sniper raised in the wilderness.


    Regardless of whether it was the olden era or the era of turmoil, there were no free lunches. Simrly, there were no profits without costs, and Rond Company was no exception.


    If the pursuit truly originated from Li, then Su wouldn¡¯t mind adding a pretty name to his to-kill list.

 Book 1 10.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 10.1</b><b></b><b> - Luck</b>


    Only the third day after O¡¯Brien¡¯s party left did Su depart from these city ruins.


    This city was absolutely tremendous in size. During its greatest years in the olden era, the main city was situated in the center, while the southeast, southwest, west, and north edge cities surrounded and protected it at its sides. Roads, canals, and high-speed rails weaved about the city like an enormous spiderweb. Despite the fact that the buildings had now copsed, the canals dried up, and the roads broken apart, the parts that remained gave one a glimpse of how magnificent it was at its prime.


    The main city resembled an enormous dormant beast lying within the wide ins. Both the east and west city stretched continuously for almost a hundred kilometers. Even the series of life and death struggles that took ce during the past few days only allowed them to explore a fraction of this city. The heart of the city, as well as further regions still had great dangers hidden within them. Su had carefully avoided these regions even during the battle¡¯s most difficult times. Meanwhile, O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t have any intentions of fighting in those regions either.


    Inside a high building that reflected the red clouds of morning, Su had already sat there for three days. When night passed, day woulde. When day ended, night would return.


    When the third night descended, Su left this enormous and strange city. Until he left, he always felt as if there was a pair of eyes observing him.


    After three days of tranquility, all of the wounds on his body began to close, and arge part of his hearing ability was restored. As Su moved in the darkness, his green eye had a vague red radiance at its center. This was the sign of infra-red sight, and what this signified was that from this day forth, Su possessed true vision in the darkness. It was also from this point where darkness truly no longer became a hindrance.


    The night wind blew gently.


    Su¡¯s light blond hair lightly fluttered about. His strangely beautiful eye and the ck eyepatch over the right side of his face formed a stark contrast. Most of his face was also hidden underyers of bandages. Meanwhile, the tattered and ruined bandages around his body could only cover most of his body. The skin that was exposed was sparkling and delicate. Under the night sky, it emitted a faint glow, making it look just like ivory.


    Even though he was walking barefoot through the ruins that were covered with rubble and steel bars, he wasn¡¯t injured at all.


    The band that carried the modified rifle had long been broken. Right now, it was being held in Su¡¯s hand with the muzzle pointed at the ground. It swung back and forth with a seemingly uniform motion.


    Su departed from this reinforced concrete forest at a constant speed. As the glow of twilight illuminated his back, a distinct silhouette was cast in front of the city ruins.


    The wind blew about his hair and the cloth strips on his body. The endlessly extending road in the darkness did not have a beginning, nor did it have an end.


    When Li Gaolei arrived at the top floor of the general headquarters building, he took two deep breaths of cigarette smoke. Then, he raised his leg, and with a single kick, he kicked open the deep maroon-colored hardwood door in front of him.


    This forceful method of entering clearly left everyone in the room shocked. Fazir was holding a pile of documents in his hand, and they were currently frozen above his briefcase. A pair of muddled eyes behind a pair of tortoise shell styled eyesses stared at Li Gaolei from a nted angle. There was not the slightest bit of expression on his face. However, it was thisck of expression that was the most wonderful expression.


    The decorations in this office were extremely luxurious,pletely replicating the style of argepany¡¯s executive office from the sixties. Every piece of furniture and every decoration were extremely precious and umon, to the point where there were even ssic economic hardcover books lining the bookcases.


    There was a total of three of such offices, and they were specially arranged by Li Gaolei. They were to be used by the higher level figures of the parentpany when they came. Growing up in the wilderness made Li Gaolei clearly understand just how important it was to make crucial figures happy.


    At this moment, Li Gaolei seemed topletely forget this doctrine that had allowed him to quickly climb the ranks. He took a forceful breath of his cigarette. After walking up two steps to reach the spacious writing desk, he forcefully put out the cigarette butt on Fazir¡¯s favorite alligator skin briefcase.


    Fazir continued to stare at Li Gaolei¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t give his briefcase a single look. However, his cheeks drooped slightly, and his face that had be unknowingly older trembled a bit, revealing his true feelings.


    ¡°I¡¯ve returned.¡± Li Gaolei stared into the pair of bluish gray eyes twenty centimeters in front of him without the slightest intention of cowering. The strong smell of the other party¡¯s cologne became even more prominent at this distance.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Fazir replied. He could also smell the muddled mix of blood, cigarettes, body odor, and an indiscernible stench. Even though this tormented his nose, Fazir did not show any signs of backing up.


    ¡°Then you also know the result?¡± Li Gaolei smiled as he asked. The smile was forced through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Of course! Laiknar died, but the ck Dragonriders will quickly send more people.¡± The tortoise shell styled sses slid a little further down his nose.


    ¡°We¡¯ve provoked a vicious wolf!¡± What came out through Li Gaolei¡¯s clenched teeth was not only this sentence, but flying spittle. Of course, quite a bit of itnded on the face of Fazir less than twenty centimeters away.


    ¡°Not even the most ferocious wolf can remain savage for long! Laiknar wasn¡¯t a simple figure. In a world that is impossible for you all to contact, the Fabregas name is extremely well-known!¡± Fazir also raised his voice, returning three times the amount of spittle back at Li Gaolei.


    ¡°When the people those old nobles send crawl over from who knows how far away, this vicious wolf will have already torn us to pieces!¡± Li Gaolei began to fumble through his pockets for cigarettes, but all he found were cigars. He sliced off the tip of the cigar without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°But I gave you all five hundred fully armed soldiers!¡± Fazir grabbed a small bottle of cologne and fiercely pressed down on the nozzle, spewing the dense perfume on the cigar¡¯s open end.


    ¡°Those five hundred sheep, no matter how you arm them, they won¡¯t be lions!¡± Li Gaolei brought out arge match from who knows where and fiercely struck it on Fazir¡¯s alligator skin briefcase. The ring scratch was just like a zing me.


    ¡°Pah! Even a hundred sheep with first to third level abilities can overturn a group of vicious wolves! Are you trying to prove your own ipetence?¡± Fazir began to spray at Li Gaolei¡¯s nose.


    ¡°There is a famous saying from the olden era. It isn¡¯t that my army is ipetent, but rather the enemy too cunning!¡± Li Gaolei began to light the cigar.


    ¡°That is one of the olden era¡¯s most famous jokes!¡± Fazir unscrewed the cologne¡¯s cap.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke! I grew up in the wilderness and know what kind of people cannot be provoked!¡± Li Gaolei¡¯s cigar began to burn. The cigar that had been sprayed with cologne produced an especially strong and sharp smell.


    ¡°But we¡¯ve already provoked him!¡± Fazir was trying to prove that if the remaining lesser half bottle of cologne was poured smartly, it could extinguish therge cigar.


    Li Gaolei bit down on the ridiculously strong smelling cigar andughed maliciously. When he was about to say something, arge me suddenly erupted between the two with a bang sound, and the nose stinging smell immediately diffused in all directions. This small explosion urred too quickly. Forget about Fazir without any abilities, not even Li Gaolei could react in time and was struck head on.

 Book 1 10.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 10.2</b><b></b><b> - Luck</b>


    Both sides suffered rather severely.


    Not only was Fazir¡¯s favorite necktie drenched, cracks even appeared on his thirty or so years old tortoise shell style sses. Li Gaolei didn¡¯t seem to be in a much better state. His masculine disheveled beard was swept clean, and the chest hair that was essential to a man was alsopletely wiped out.


    It seemed like Fazir¡¯s small bottle of cologne became extremely unstable in the presence of mes.


    Following the explosion, Li Gaolei rubbed his clean chest and chin and became momentarily stunned. Then, he released a bitterugh. On the other side, Fazir was propping up his chin that had swelled from the explosion while looking at the cracks on his sses. Every crack he saw would induce a bit more pain in his eyes.


    Even though Li Gaolei wasn¡¯t injured, his face and chest had a numbing sensation to them. As an ability user, this small attack was insignificant to him. Li Gaolei took a deep breath, and the injured areas gradually healed. However, Fazir was different. Not only his lips, but his entire face began to swell up.


    Li Gaolei released a bitterugh and asked, ¡°You are going to leave?¡±


    When Fazir decided that the cracks on his sses were irreparable, he tossed them onto the table. WIth a heavy sigh, he shook his head and said, ¡°There isn¡¯t much for me to do even if I stay here. You know how things have been unstable at headquarters these past few years. If I don¡¯t return, I fear that many benefits would be seized by others. It wasn¡¯t that easy for thepany to invest so much resources in the northern division.¡±


    ¡°It is best if you don¡¯t leave right now if you want to live a few more years.¡± Li Gaolei spoke in a serious voice.


    ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Fazir frowned. This movement brought about another wave of pain which distorted his face into a rather ridiculous expression.


    Li Gaolei released a heavy sigh. He looked outside the window and said, ¡°Extremely serious! I have a feeling that he has already arrived.¡±


    Fazir also looked outside the window. Apart from the boundless sand blown by the wind, he didn¡¯t see anything else. He shook his head and sat back down on the leather seat. Then, he undid the file holding the documents. After taking a deep breath, he seemed to have rxed quite a bit.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay here a few more days and see how things pan out. However...¡± Fazir looked at Li Gaolei and said bluntly, ¡°The losses I suffer from not returning will all be on you.¡±


    ¡°No losses can be greater than life!¡± Li Gaolei said seriously. He remained momentarily silent, then, he asked, ¡°The value of the intruder cell is extraordinary. Exactly what kind of price did the ck Dragonriders pay for you to happily give out this secret?¡±


    ¡°Aplete formtion for a fifth level ability.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Li Gaolei cursed.


    Meanwhile, Su was quietly sitting next to an abandoned vi¡¯s window, watching as an armored vehicle quickly advance at a speed of 30 kilometers per hour several hundred meters away. This off-road vehicle was carrying out its routine patrol. Normally, there were five or six soldiers on the vehicle, and its main firepower was the 12.7mm anti-aircraft machine gun on the car¡¯s roof. On top of the secondary piloting seat was a 7.62mm normal machine gun.


    In the vast andplex wilderness, this off-road vehicle seemed rather weak inparison and, the weapons on the vehicle were extremely enticing for either mobs or armed refugees. However, due to ack of knowledge, refugees often couldn¡¯t urately determine the power of the anti-aircraft machine gun and the defensive capabilities of the armor surrounding the off-road vehicle.


    For this off-road vehicle equipped with two machine guns and three automatic rifles, there was no significant difference whether there were ten or fifty lightly armed refugees. Their weapons wouldn¡¯t be able to break through the vehicle armor, and at a distance of roughly 200 meters, the marksman on top of the off-road vehicle could easily wipe them out. These marksmen would all be equipped with two levels of ability inrge-scale weaponry.


    These patrol cars were actually traps set up by Li for those small groups of refugees. If they believed that they could use numbers to make up for the difference in firepower, then most, if not all of them bing corpses would be the price these refugees would have to pay.


    With a ka sound, Su pushed a bullet into the gun¡¯s barrel.


    Nightfall.


    The patrol car that should have returned already, but the military officer on duty today wasn¡¯t worried at all. It was dinnertime right now, and he had ordered arge te of his favorite cheese and tomato beef from the military mess hall, so he was enjoying himself at the moment. From the speed he was eating at, it was clear the military officer¡¯s mood was quite good today. In fact, this military officer was thinking about the mob that was wiped out a few days ago and the food they were eating then. Afterparing it to what he was eating now, his dinner naturally became even more delicious.


    In the wilderness, the te of food in front of the military officer could truly be exchanged for several nights of service from a delicate and pretty girl. If the circumstances were a bit rougher, it could even exchange for one or even more young female ves.


    There were times in the past where the patrol car returnedte. If this kind of situation happened, then it signified that a group of armed refugees with poor judgment was out of luck. If the refugee numbers were greater? The military officer was never concerned with this question. The patrol car was armed with 1000 rounds of anti-aircraft machine gun bullets and 2000 rounds of machine gun bullets. These things could continuously andpletely wipe out the refugees. As a result, the military officer¡¯s appetite was just a great as usual.


    When the afterglow was about to disappear over the horizon, the patrol car slowly appeared in Pendulum City and entered a sentinel¡¯s field of vision. Compared to the violent entrance and surging smoke that apanied the prestige of an intense battle in the past, this time, it was different. This time, the patrol car slowly crawled towards Pendulum City at ten kilometers per hour. Its easygoing speed seemed as if it was on a sightseeing trip. On top of the car, the marksman sitting behind the anti-aircraft machine gun was also leaning on the gun in a listless manner.


    ¡°Hey! Look, Charlie¡¯s group has returned! After such a dy, they must have fought quite a bit. Why don¡¯t I have his luck? Nothing ever happens when I¡¯m out on inspection!¡± The shooter sitting behind the sentinel machine gun was both envious and in admiration as he spoke.


    The sentry was located at the top floor of a ten floor building, allowing for a great field of vision. Moreover, there was concrete in front of the gun, so it served as a much better defensive wall than temporary sandbag walls.


    Behind the wall was a veteran with a face that revealed great hardships. He was currently sitting while leaning against the wall,fortably smoking a cigarette. A RF010 assault rifle was casually resting on his side, but as soon as something happened, the veteran would be able to grab the gun just by reaching out his arm.


    ¡°Youngster! After you participate in more battles or reach my age, you¡¯ll understand that idling for an entire day is the greatest happiness.¡± The veteran spoke in an unhurried manner.


    The younger soldier clearly didn¡¯t ept this. His face that still had a bit of immatureness that was full of a desire for victory, glory, and wealth. He jealously watched the patrol car slowly return, and he was full of bitterness when he thought that they would definitely receive glory after fighting. They had to have returned in this way in order to attract even more attention, or maybe even gain General Li¡¯s favor!


    As soon as he thought about Li¡¯s full bottom and her long, slender legs, the young soldier¡¯s blood immediately began to involuntarily flow faster. When he looked at the patrol car again, there was a vague hostility that even he himself didn¡¯t realize he was exerting.


    In Pendulum City, Li¡¯s authority was great and unquestionable. However, in this era, the notion of women being men¡¯s essories, sexual objects, and their body serving as reproduction means had long been engraved in their minds. Even young soldiers ranked as the lowest, third grade soldier would have thoughts of viciously ravishing Li on the ground. Of course, this kind of thinking could only be kept in the deepest parts of their hearts. Not only could this not be exposed in front of Li, it definitely couldn¡¯t even be spoken of among peers during times of leisure.


    Those that tried to get Li¡¯s attention in all types of bizarre ways, regardless of whether they were the delicate, pretty, and weak types or the rough, robust, and full of chest hair types, their mortality rates were all incredibly high without exception.


    The veteran finally finished the cigarette andzily moved his head over the protective wall to take a look at the patrol car. Even though the sky was already rather dim and that there was still some distance between himself and the patrol car, from his abundant experience, he could tell with a nce that the marksman¡¯s posture was greatly abnormal. He abruptly stood up and grabbed the binocrs with a single motion to observe the patrol car. After taking a look, the veteran immediately turned around and shouted loudly, ¡°rm! rm! Hurry up and pull the rm! Charlie and the rest of them are all dead!¡±


    The earsplitting rm rang. The instant it did, the military officer that was about to down a spoonful of beef bit rigidly down on the spoon. Fazir¡¯s hand that was slowly adding sugar to his coffee trembled, identally adding arge part of the jar into the coffee andpletely ruining this cup of high quality Jamaican brew. Li Gaolei had secluded himself within a pitch-ck office while smoking one cigarette after another. When he heard the rm, the cigarette end no longer flickered between light and darkness and was instead extinguished. Li was currently inside the underground shooting range, continuously challenging Su¡¯s modified pistol under the deafening gunshot noises.


    The veteran turned on the searchlight. A strong beam of light shot towards the patrol car that was slowly arriving in a straight line, clearly revealing the people on the patrol car.


    The marksman was leaning on the gun, his head hanging down to his chest. Under the powerful lighting, he could see that the back of the marksman¡¯s uniform was dyed in a dark color. The two soldiers in the front seat were leaning backwards with their heads absentmindedly staring into the sky and the car roof. Dark colors stained their chests.


    The patrol car released a deep and low groan and continued to crawl towards the rm sounded Pendulum City at a speed of less than twenty kilometers per hour. Confused noises of military personnel could be heard within the city, and soldiers rushed out one after another. An armed nighttime patrol troop hurried over in a vehicle to wee the patrol car. A few brave soldiers jumped onto the patrol car to remove the dead soldiers from inside and even stopped the automatically moving patrol vehicle.


    The patrol car stopped fifty meters outside of Pendulum City. An experienced officer had long considered that there would be a bomb installed on the vehicle, and as such arranged for an electronics specialist to inspect the car with special instruments.


    Fortunately, apart from the anti-aircraft machine gun on the roof disappearing, there weren¡¯t any other losses. There weren¡¯t any explosives or other traps set up either. Apart from the two soldiers in the front seats and the car roof marksman, there were two more corpses inside the car. They were both people that departed in the same car. The ammunition in the vehicle was mostly well preserved, with only a few anti-aircraft machine gun bullets missing. It was unknown whether they had been fired or removed by someone. After counting what remained, not many anti-aircraft machine gun bullets were missing, numbering only around one or two hundred rounds.


    When Li Gaolei and Fazir hurried over, the patrol car had been parked on the side, and the five soldiers¡¯ corpses were arranged on the ground. Ten or so armed soldiers walked about, forming a cordon around this area.


    Li Gaolei threw the cigarette butt that had been smoked to its limit on the ground and crushed it a few times with his military boots. ¡°See? These are our third level sheep.¡±


    The marksman lying on the ground possessed heavy weaponry proficiency at the third level and one of Li¡¯s elites. Whether it be firing in bursts or gunning enemies down, this marksman could use the anti-aircraft machine gun to achieve the same level of result at 500 meters as an excellent soldier could with a rifle in 100 meters. Yet right now, he was quietly lying on the ground, his tattered uniform only barely able to cover therge hole in his chest. The other soldiers were the same, with each of them bearing an extremely striking bullet hole.


    Fazir wiped his forehead that was densely covered in sweat and revealed a forced smile. ¡°It seems like the opposing party is an excellent sniper.¡±


    ¡°Not simply just outstanding.¡± Li Gaolei coldly replied.


    Fazir loosened his shoulders and said, ¡°However, I¡¯ve heard that the best snipers all like to aim between the brows.¡±


    ¡°His gun is different. If he aimed between the brows, the brains would bepletely sted apart.¡± Li Gaolei looked at Fazir. Only after a moment had passed did he continue, ¡°He didn¡¯t aim for the head so that we could see these people¡¯s expressions before their death.¡±


    As he looked at these faces that contained either rm, horror, confusion, or even nk expressions, Fazir suddenly felt as if the flesh on his face began to feel extremely sore. He could no longer smile. These bullet wounds were all greater than ten centimeters in diameter and extremely horrible to look at. Fazir even began to feel the illusion of these bullet holes being transferred to his own body. As the night wind blew through these bullet holes, a cold chill ran down everyone¡¯s spines.

 Book 1 10.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 10.3</b><b> - Luck</b>


    The searchlight radiance now seemed particrly pale and blinding.


    Tong tong tong! Thunderous gunshots suddenly erupted, quickly resounding through the wilderness. The echo of the gunshots continued to ring between the high buildings of Pendulum City.


    ¡°It¡¯s the anti-aircraft machine gun!¡± Upon hearing this sound, Li Gaolei immediately reacted and threw himself to the side, pushing Fazir down below him. However, he understood how great Su¡¯s marksmanship was; since he already heard the shooting, it meant that everything was already over. Anything Li Gaolei did based on his instincts could only serve as some type of personal constion.


    The searchlight shining from above suddenly emitted a wisp of white smoke, and then it was extinguished. The body of the veteran operating the searchlight was prated by two anti-aircraft machine gun bullets. One of them smashed apart his waist, and the other one shaved off half of his scalp. The third and final bullet wiped out the searchlight.


    The young recruit sat nkly in the machine gun position as if he didn¡¯t fully process what had just happened in front of him. Warm blood flowed down from his head and face down to his clothes, producing an extremely ufortable feeling. The new recruit hadn¡¯t been injured; the blood and maybe even some flesh that had sshed onto his head belonged to that old veteran.


    The recruit suddenly recalled the sentence the veteran had just said. ¡°Youngster! After you participate in more battles or reach my age, you¡¯ll understand that idling for an entire day is the greatest happiness.¡±


    Only now did fear begin to brew within him. The recruit suddenly squatted on the floor while firmly holding his head, crying bitterly in a hysteric manner.


    Within the darkness, therge lumps of fiery light the anti-aircraft machine gun emitted were especially striking and not disguised in the slightest. Rond Company¡¯s experienced soldiers didn¡¯t seem to require any moment to contemte the situation as the weapons in their hands immediately returned continuous fire. Their instinctive reactions were extremely fast, and their weapons that had not taken aim beforehand were still rather decent. Nevertheless, they weren¡¯t effective at all. The reason was extremely simple. It was hard for the weapons in their hands to exceed a range of 400 meters, while the anti-aircraft machine gun¡¯s firing range exceeded 800 meters.


    The night was extremely dark, especially after the sole searchlight was wiped out. Even though there was a reserve searchlight, no one dared to go turn it on. The distance from the firing position and the searchlight was over a 1000 meters, yet it was taken out with a single bullet that didn¡¯t even belong to a sniper rifle.


    Ten or so soldiers lowered their bodies as they moved in a roundabout way to outnk the shooter. However, this order from the military officer was brought to an end by Li Gaolei. He deeply understood Su¡¯s shooting capabilities, and he also knew how terrifying Su was in the darkness. This order would only be sending these few individuals straight to their deaths. Meanwhile, the patrol car¡¯s vehicle armor couldn¡¯t defend against the firing of the anti-aircraft machine gun at all. If those from the base came, or if a tank was brought over, who knows where Su would have fled to by then.


    Li Gaolei stood up. After being forcefully pushed to the ground and crushed by the imposing body weighing nearly 100 kilograms, Fazir¡¯s body that was almost sixty years in age was clearly having trouble and he only climbed up after some difficulty. Fazir was about to issue aint out of habit, but then he saw that Li Gaolei¡¯s gaze was focused intently in one direction. When he followed Li Gaolei¡¯s gaze, he noticed that it was actually aimed at the patrol car that had returnedte. The anti-aircraft machine gun had already been stripped off and exchanged for a simrly giant, yet crude and worn out modified rifle.


    Li Gaolei climbed onto the patrol car and removed the modified rifle. He then carefully inspected it. The rifle had an exceptionally long barrel, but the body had long been scattered and smashed. The gun¡¯s barrel and bolt were long covered in scratches, and no matter how you looked at it, it was clearly an old modified rifle that was close to being scrap metal. Great power, simpleposition, and rtively stable firing trajectory were probably this rifle¡¯s only merits. As a firearm expert, Li Gaolei had no idea how this tattered rifle worth less than 300 yuan could take out Laiknar before their eyes and even force a troop that with such advanced equipment and remarkable abilities to retreat.


    Li Gaolei raised the gun and made a aiming movement. He lined the simple front sight with the buildings now indistinct under the darkness of night. This primitive sighting device could hit a target a thousand meters away?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Li Gaolei tossed away the rifle and spoke towards Fazir. As for whether or not the gun had intruder cells, it was already no longer important. Li Gaolei had always been rather clear that the one Su aimed at wasn¡¯t him, and the main reason was because he wasn¡¯t valuable enough.


    Upon returning to headquarters, Fazir originally wanted to return to his own residence on the fifth floor, but he never thought that Li Gaolei would follow him inside. He heavily threw himself onto a couch in the outer room and coldly said, ¡°Your couch here is morefortable than my bed.¡±


    Fazir stuck his head outside his bedroom and said, ¡°You have to at least take a shower. Right now, your odor is extremely strong!¡±


    Li Gaolei seemed to have a spring installed in him as he bounced up from the bed. ¡°Whatever! This is your order, so the water fee will be on you!¡±


    Fazir looked at his hand and said, ¡°You only have five minutes. After five minutes, I¡¯m cutting off the cold water.¡±


    Five minutester, Li Gaolei walked out from the bathroom with a refreshed look while emitting steam. There was only arge towel around his waist, and the muscles winding around his body gave off a powerful masculine charm.


    Fazir sat on the single-seat couch while holding a cup of coffee. Through his sses that were full of adhesive sters, he looked at Li Gaolei. ¡°Your skin isn¡¯t bad, it¡¯s quite glossy.¡±


    Li Gaolei¡¯s pleasant expression immediately disappeared without a trace, reced with a face that seemed like he wanted to beat someone up. After losing his beard and chest hair, the originally crude-looking Li Gaolei became extremely handsome. His appearance wasn¡¯t bad to begin with, and the beard as well as the chest hair gave him much more of a masculine style.


    This night was passed in peace.


    Early the next morning, Li Gaolei whistled as he left Fazir¡¯s room. He looked for Li to eat breakfast with and conveniently engage in some chatter. Pendulum City in the olden age was a major city of a hundred thousand. With just 500 soldiers, they simply couldn¡¯t stop Su¡¯s infiltration. If Su was going to make a move sooner orter, Li Gaolei hoped that the room he entered would be Li¡¯s. If that was the case, then no matter what happened after during the endless night, it could still be considered the best result.


    However, Li Gaolei¡¯s n to eat breakfast with Li fell through. It seemed like Li had only heard aboutst night¡¯s matters after leaving the underground shooting range. Out of rage, she brought several individuals out with her on a patrol car out of Pendulum City to settle things with Su.


    Li Gaolei¡¯s face immediately changed greatly! Li waspletely unaware that Su was being chased by Laiknar and O¡¯Brien under his lead, and she didn¡¯t know why Su suddenly opened fire on Pendulum City. Li was a talented and outstanding general, and she possessed exceptional gifts in the Combat Domain. However, her thinking was also rather conservative. Li cherished the soldiers under her. Even though none of the people she truly cared about had been injured, losing so many outstanding soldiers in one night, moreover all of them under Su¡¯s hands, made Li absolutely furious.


    Li Gaolei understood Li¡¯s frame of mind, and also knew that she didn¡¯t truly understand how dangerous it was.


    Su, if given the chance to pull the trigger, probably wouldn¡¯t hesitate.

 Book 1 10.4

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 10.4</b><b> - Luck</b>


    Li Gaolei suddenly pushed aside the jabbering military officer at his side and rushed down the stairs straight for the garage. He didn¡¯t choose his favorite armored off-road vehicle and instead took Li¡¯s recently renovated ck motorcycle. Following a thunderous roaring sound, Li Gaolei rushed out of Pendulum City. The elerator was pushed to its limit, and following the traces of the off-road vehicle on the ground, he headed into the wilderness.


    The surrounding terrain of Pendulum City wasplex with scattered viges, abandoned buildings, uninhabited farms, aswell as undting mounds and hills. Li sped along crazily on the off-road vehicle in spite of all the danger. As she passed by the vige houses, she didn¡¯t stop at all to contemte whether anything could be concealed behind those ruined walls.


    After travelling for who knew how long, Li suddenly stepped on the brakes. The shaking off-road vehicle came to a screeching stop. She opened the car door and exited the driver¡¯s seat. Li was still wearing ck skin-tight leather clothes underneath, and a short jacket. As it fluttered in the sand, her maroon-colored short hair seemed like a throbbing me.


    Li was like a lioness as she glowered at her surroundings. She had a strong feeling that Su wasn¡¯t far from here.


    Li¡¯s courage and confidence were things that not everyone possessed. The shooter in the rooftop machine gun position tried his best to hide his body inside the car. He widened his eyes and tried his best to find the slightest clue in the surrounding terrain. Unfortunately, everything was the way it should be without the slightest bit of abnormality. The less differences he noticed, the more nervous he became. He could feel cold sweat rolling down his body, and the finger around the trigger was slowly losing sensation.


    Li lit a cigarette and silently began to smoke it. The cigarette was used up extremely quickly. When she forcefully threw it down, the smoke and dust that had been blown into the air hadn¡¯t settled yet. It was to the point where the smoke in the distance became even denser.


    Behind a half broken electric pole stretched a gun barrel. The barrel was filled with alternating yellow and brown strips of cloth, and it was clearly a reinforced steel bar that was covered in rust. Through the gun barrel¡¯s front sight, Li¡¯s angry and dejected appearance could be seen. Her maroon-colored hair matched her current mood as it fluttered like a burning me.


    Su calmly observed Li. He looked at her undisguised fury and confusion, silently analyzing whether her expression was real or fake. However, his analysis didn¡¯t produce any results.


    Su pressed a chain of special bullets into the anti-aircraft machine gun. There were a total of five empty slots on the chain, and four bullets were added.


    Apart from Li and shooter on the car roof, there were two other soldiers.


    The sound of an engine rumbling could be heard from the distance, and vague shouting sounds apanied this noise.


    Li frowned and looked in the direction the voice came from. Her facial expression immediately became unpleasant. Su¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly, but his eyes still remained on Li. The muzzle also moved towards Li.


    ¡°Get out of the way! He¡¯s going to kill you!!¡± Li Gaolei¡¯s bleak and resounding voice pierced through the roaring engine. The motorcycle sped over at a nearly uncontroble speed. From its route, it seemed like it was going to stop right in front of Li.


    Liughed coldly. She always felt like Li Gaolei was annoying and long-winded. What did it have to do with him if Su wanted to kill her? Moreover, she didn¡¯t believe Li Gaolei¡¯s words. There was a wager that had not yet taken ce between her and Su. However, on Li Gaolei¡¯s face was an inconceble fright and anxiousness, and the motorcycle that was moving at a speed that might overturn it at any second made her cold smile freeze on her face. Li Gaolei wasn¡¯t kidding!


    With a creaking sound as well as a braking noise, the motorcycle was finally overturned. After moving another dozen or so meters while sticking to the ground, it abruptly flew upwards. The enormous vehicle passed Li¡¯s face. Li Gaolei leapt out from the vehicle at almost the same time, and borrowing power from the huge momentum, he flew over ten meters and rushed towards Li!


    Li was a Combat Domain expert, and she could tell with just a look that should Li Gaoleind on the ground like this, he would be lucky to get away with just a few broken bones. His vertebra might be directly fractured at more than ten sections as well as his head. With this kind of injury, even if Rond Company disregarded the cost of treatment, Li Gaolei would only be able to get out of bed and walk.


    Li was shocked at Li Gaolei¡¯s peculiar actions, but there was no time to think any more. She exerted force with her feet and abruptly charged towards Li Gaolei. When the two collided face to face, Li pounced towards Li Gaolei¡¯s chest and surrounded his thick and sturdy waist. Her own soft and flexible body made a turn in midair and winded around behind Li Gaolei¡¯s body. Li¡¯s entire body exerted strength, and her fourth level ability surged as as she brought Li Gaolei¡¯s body down. Then, her tall military boots drew out two shallow streaks that were several dozen meters in length. Only then was Li Gaolei¡¯s terrifying momentum stopped.


    Following a hu sound, the motorcycle passed by less than three meters in front of them.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Li was about to criticize Li Gaolei, but she never expected that he would suddenly throw himself over to take advantage of the fact that Li hadn¡¯t gotten a stable footing yet. While still in midair, the two were tightly stuck together face to face. Li Gaolei extended his arms and wrapped them tightly around Li! Li Gaolei¡¯s strength was also extremely great, so Li temporarily couldn¡¯t struggle free.


    A dangerous light flickered past Li¡¯s eyes. Her abilities in the Combat Domain far surpassed Li Gaolei¡¯s; this was no joke. As soon as her back or shoulder reached the ground, giving her something to draw force from, she would let Li Gaolei understand what kind of price had to be paid when she was taken advantage of.


    The motorcycle flying through the air suddenly lit up. A bullet easily severed the motorcycle¡¯s thick wheel. Its trajectory was slightly altered as it flew past Li Gaolei¡¯s back into who knows where.


    The second bullet immediately followed, passing through the chest of the shooter whose face had just managed to reveal fear. Only a terrifying hole was left behind. The third and fourth bullet flew out in session, piercing through the off-road vehicle¡¯s frail armor. The scattering bulletheads and flying fragments sliced up the soft bodies of the two soldiers inside. Even though no crucial areas were hit, the enormous wounds were enough to kill them instantly!


    Li sprung up like a female leopard, picking up Li Gaolei and mming him fiercely on the ground. Just when she was about to fiercely step on his broad back, she saw that there was a long trail of blood on his back!


    Tong tong tong! The oppressive gunshots only sounded now. As soon as the gunshots entered her ear, Li immediately knew that it was the sound of an anti-aircraft machine gun.


    She was stunned. When she turned around to look at the off-road vehicle, she was just in time to see the shooter¡¯s body slowly fall and two striking bullet holes appear on the car¡¯s surface. Within the bullet holes, blood immediately gushed out. When she turned back around, where would she find Su¡¯s traces in this boundless wilderness? From the forest, she already knew that if Su wanted to hide, she had no way of finding him.


    Li lowered her head and looked at Li Gaolei. She possessed high levels of Combat Domain ability, and she was also abat specialist. This was not merely brute strength and fast reflexes. At this moment, after recalling the previous string of events, she finally understood. If Li Gaolei hadn¡¯t thrown himself over, then the bloody groove on his back from the bullet would have instead passed through her body.


    This was an anti-aircraft machine gun bullet! It was an anti-aircraft machine gun bullet that could st her into two pieces at her fine waist!


    Li quietly stood there.


    ¡°Li! Don¡¯t... stand there like that! He...¡± Li Gaolei supported his body with difficulty and reached out his arm towards Li¡¯s leg to pull her back. Even though the wound on his back wasn¡¯t life threatening, it temporarily deprived him of his ability to move. Li Gaolei grabbed Li¡¯s leg, but he couldn¡¯t move her at all.


    Li stood there in the spacious wilderness. She was the biggest target, yet she simply stood there!


    ¡°It seems like today¡¯s luck really isn¡¯t that good...¡± Su silently thought. His slender fingers added two more bullets into the bullet chain and once again pushed it into the gun barrel.


    Li felt as if the sky was spinning. The sound of the wind and the vehicle¡¯s engine noises had all vanished. Instead, she heard an endless amount of sounds that were difficult to draw meaning from, and they were rumbling towards her!


    Why did her subordinates have to die?!


    Why did she have to die?!


    Why?!


    Li never feared death. She simply didn¡¯t understand.


    Li raised her leg and struggled free from Li Gaolei¡¯s grip. She then tookrge steps towards the direction where the bullets came from. She brought out that eye-catching modified pistol from her back and fired six rounds in front of her. The tremendous gunshots seemed to even suppress the power of the anti-aircraft machine gun!


    ¡°Su! If you are a man, then get out here!¡± Li¡¯s prating voice rang through the air. She added another six rounds to the pistol, and when she raised her hand, another six shots were randomly fired. This pistol couldn¡¯t aim past 50 meters. Li was just randomly shooting in front of her.


    ¡°Come out!!¡± Li¡¯s voice was already a bit hoarse. The enormous gunshot sounds couldn¡¯t suppress her hollering at all.


    Su held the anti-aircraft machine gun while calmly leaning against the half broken wall. He obviously wouldn¡¯t stay in the position where he had just shot from. The gap of several seconds already left him with enough time to travel quite far and get to another firing location. With a xiu sound, a bullet suddenly flew over, passing above the wall. It seemed to have passed right above Su¡¯s head!


    Li had finished firing three sets of bullets.


    Firing three sets consecutively seemed to havepletely exhausted Li¡¯s body. She stood just like that within the ruins. Her sweatpletely soaking through her short maroon-colored hair, sticking firmly to her glossy and graceful forehead. Firing those fruitless shots seemed to have deprived her of all her energy.


    Li found one final bullet in her pocket, and a coin rubbed harshly against her fingers. She brought out this coin and slowly loaded the bullet to the gun.


    ¡°Li!¡± Li Gaolei had already struggled to his feet, but his legs were weak and, making him too slow to hurry over. However, the truth was, whether he was quick enough or not, it made no difference. After such a long time had passed, and under a distance like this, if Su took action, it was equivalent to Li¡¯s death.


    With a light ringing sound, a coin was flicked up into the sky. A thread of sunlight seeped through the clouds, illuminating this dancing coin and bringing forth a sh of brilliant light. Just before the coin reached its highest point, a huge gunshot rang throughout these ruins. The gunshot shattered this beautiful illusion, and also shattered the gently spinning coin.


    Li¡¯s shot was exceptionally urate.


    The off-road vehicle started up again. It turned around and slowly headed towards Pendulum City.


    Li sat perfectly straight while staring forward. She drove the off-road vehicle straight. Her hands that were holding the steering wheel were deathly pale. Li Gaolei reclined on the back of the chair. His clothes had been torn into strips to temporarily wrap up the wound on his back. His jeans were damaged to quite an extent as well, revealing his clearly distinct muscles and dense leg hair. Li Gaolei continuously smoked, using the smoke to ease his body¡¯s soreness.


    ¡°Why?!¡± Li suddenly asked this without thinking. When she spoke, Li Gaolei saw that her lips were drenched with blood.


    ¡°He... might have needed some supplies. Maybe he needed some things that only we had, things that couldn¡¯t be obtained in other ces like the anti-aircraft machine gun. Guns are mercenaries¡¯ second life. ... Look, the effectiveness of that anti-aircraft machine gun is much more effective than that tattered gun he had before.¡± Li Gaolei looked at the scenery that continuously passed by outside the window and casually said.


    Li remained silent. The speed of the car was not fast, nor was it slow.


    Li Gaolei suddenly felt as if the cigarette in his mouth was particrly bitter, and so he casually ended the cigarette that still had most of its body remaining. The burning cigarette tip slowly died against Li Gaolei¡¯s muscr thigh.


    A wooden stick was inserted into the ground at the center of the ruins, and on top of the stick was that modified pistol.


    Two bullets roared. One fired through the wooden stick, and the other hit the modified rifle, sting it into countless pieces of metal parts.


    ¡°This time¡¯s luck...¡±


    Su didn¡¯t look at the results of those two gunshots. He carried the anti-aircraft machine gun while standing alone in the ruins.

 Book 1 11.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 11.1</b><b> - From the End to the Beginning</b>


    When Su entered Pendulum City again, it was already dusk.


    As a result of there being no roaming individuals like in Asmo at night, this ce was still rtively peaceful. The za was not illuminated, so right now, it was submerged inplete darkness. Apart from the rotating sentries and the three-man patrol teams asionally walking around, there were no other signs of human life. Pendulum City implemented a militarization management, and as such there was a fixed night curfew. Once night came, all activity was limited to inside the buildings. This was a simple and effective way of defending against the many dangers hiding within the darkness of the wilderness.


    Muddled yellow lighting shone from opened windows, and the sounds ofughter vaguely ran through the air. If the machine guns surrounding this ce and the tanks whose cold, tough outlines not even the darkness could hide were ignored, then Pendulum City at night was more like a warm and peaceful small town.


    Su only stopped at the edge of the city for a few short minutes before he noticed a defensive gap. He entered the city once again. He felt a slightly different sensation; a bit less cold, and a bit more doubt and confusion. However, this bit of doubt was enough to stop him from moving forward. As a hunter who worked alone, Su did not wish to be enemies with a greatpany, one like Rond Company. However, nothing in this world was absolute.


    Whenpleting missions, Su was often times cheated, and the rewards for missions seemed to be reduced nearly every time. This was the grievance of a solo hunter in the wilderness, as well as the usual practice of habitats andpanies. The first few years, what Su chose to do was restrain himself. After restraint came retaliation. If the deduction exceeded the limit of what he could endure, or if some people schemed to get rid of him, no matter what kind of habitat or even smallpany it was, Su would always choose retaliation without the slightest hesitation. The scope and severity of his retaliation depended on a scale that rested within Su¡¯s mind.


    What Li Gaolei said wasn¡¯t wrong. The retaliation of a lone wolf in the wilderness might be fatal at times. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s retaliation, as long as he wanted to, would definitely be fatal.


    Su understood that plundering was a person¡¯s innate tendency. Being charitable would never allow one to preserve one¡¯s own interests; only fear could make one hold back the greed of human hearts.


    There were countless times when Su faced invitations ofrge scale organizations, with nock of groups that were evenrger than Rond Company. However, each time, he chose to refuse. He wasn¡¯t some noble or virtuous type, nor was he the persistent type. However, he knew his own body¡¯s peculiarity. As someone who has worked as a hunter previously, Su knew the price a new mutation species could sell for in argepany. Even though he didn¡¯t know the prices thesepanies were willing to pay to find out why a particr mutation didn¡¯t cause one to copse and instead made that person stronger, he could at least imagine. The value of Su¡¯s body far surpassed the rewards for all the services he has provided up to this day.


    As a result, year after year, Su wandered about the wilderness alone day after day, rigorously increasing his strength.


    All of Su¡¯s evolutionary points were obtained by walking between the border of life and death. All of his abilities were refined during the course of survival. As for someone who came from argepany like Li Gaolei or someone like Laiknar from the ck Dragonriders, they most likely obtained their evolution points from ripened medication formtions. These abilities would be paired with a specialized system of training if it was needed to be proficient with the ability. Their every step was smooth, while Su might need struggle alone for several months to obtain one.


    This was why lone wolves in the wilderness would always be more dangerous than hunting dogs.


    As he moved about Pendulum City, Su didn¡¯t bring the anti-aircraft machine gun with him. He almost didn¡¯t have even a single piece of metal on him. With the protection of the darkness as well as the city¡¯splex surroundings, Su did not need a weapon, because the weapons in the hands of his enemies could all be treated as his own. Instead, what he needed to avoid were advanced detection instruments like metal detectors.


    Su moved stealthily through the darkness and slowly made his way towards Rond Company¡¯s general headquarters. There wasn¡¯t any excess resources or energy that could be used to set up a diversion, and as such, from the number of sentinels and the way the electrical lines ran, one could easily discern where the center of Pendulum City lied. Under his infrared sight, nothing hiding in the darkness could avoid his perception.


    Su observed the route of the moving sentry and chose a gap in their coverage. He then began to climb up the side of the general headquarters building. He didn¡¯t move up along the drainpipe and instead directly followed the window up. As long as he borrowed the force of a window ledge or a frame, Su¡¯s body would shoot up several meters, allowing him to rise to the next floor¡¯s window. There was one window that was opened on the ninth floor, so Su quietly entered the room. He stood in front of the fire escape diagram stuck to the back of the room¡¯s door for a moment before leaving the room.


    There were surveince cameras everywhere inside the general headquarters building, making every step Su took extremely difficult. Sometimes, he had no choice but to crawl on the walls and ceiling like a gecko in order to avoid the system¡¯s monitoring. The seemingly empty corridor was actually full of probing infrared rays, but for Su who had infrared sight, it did not pose a problem at all.


    The night was extremely peaceful.


    It was already the third day after being ambushed by the patrol car. During those peaceful three days, nothing happened. Rond Company¡¯s members gradually returned to their normal lifestyles. They epted the recently circting rumor that an extremely powerful hunter attacked theirpany¡¯s patrol car to obtain the anti-aircraft machine gun that was extremely difficult to obtain elsewhere. The soldiers that personally experienced that night solemnly swore that they had never seen a shooter who could use an anti-aircraft machine gun like a sniper rifle, but the attacker that night was precisely someone that could aplish this.


    Even though the sky was already dark, the people inside the general headquarters building were respectively busy with their own work. Theboratory was as brightly lit as usual, with many researchers busily working. The bar in the underground floor became busier, and the people who had worked busily for an entire day were ready to release their long umted tension and fatigue.


    In a corner of the bar, Li upied a chair alone. In front of her were numerous empty bottles. She stared at the empty bottle in front of her. Only after drinking several gulps in session did she realize that there was nothing left in the cup. She casually picked up a wine bottle and poured the bottle for a long time before finding out that this was an empty wine bottle.


    Li couldn¡¯t hold out for another cup and fell unconscious on top of the table. If it was somewhere else, the oue of a young girl knocked out from alcohol would be obvious. However, this was the general headquarters, and the bar was full of men who had the desires but not the guts. No one dared to take advantage of her.


    Li Gaolei entered the bar at the same time he did thest two days, and he simrly saw Lipletely drunk. Li Gaolei walked forward and carried Li out of the bar. The elevator was still at the highest floor, so he didn¡¯t wait for it. Li¡¯s room was on the seventh floor, so taking the fire escape path was quicker.


    Li¡¯s room was quiterge, with the inside and outside divided into four parts. All types of facilities were installed inside. However, for a female¡¯s room, the style was a bit terrifying. Apart from a few pieces ofbat equipment, there were only various types of firearms and des inside.


    Li Gaolei threw the unconscious Li on top of the bed and then threw himself onto the couch before smoking silently. The cigarette was finished extremely quickly. He left Li¡¯s room and even closed the door carefully.


    On the fifth floor, Fazir was standing within the steaming bathroom while humming a tune. His face was covered in foam, and he was carefully shaving his beard in front of the mirror. This was something every male did in the olden era, but now, it had already be a sign of privilege and luxury. After spending close to ten minutes, Fazir finally finished taking care of his beard. He put on his bathrobe and walked towards the bedroom.


    As soon as he entered the bedroom, Fazir¡¯s entire body went rigid. Heughed bitterly and loosened his shoulder. ¡°Do you want a drink?¡±

 Book 1 11.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 11.2</b><b> - From the End to the Beginning</b>


    Su, who was sitting upright on the couch, nodded.


    He sat in Fazir¡¯s favorite position. Each day before sleeping, Fazir always enjoyed sitting here and drinking a bit while reading.


    Fazir brought out a small bottle of wine and two wine sses from the outer room. After filling it up, he ced it in front of Su and then sat down on the opposite side of him. ¡°1980s brandy. This is truly good liquor.¡±


    Su simply took a whiff of the alcohol and did not actually drink any. He stared at Fazir and asked in a slow and unhurried voice, ¡°Your status within thepany is rather high?¡±


    Even though Su¡¯s eye was extremely pretty, Fazir still preferred not to be stared at by it. Under Su¡¯s line of sight, not only did the bathrobe not serve the slightest bit of defensive use, Fazir even felt as if his already sagging muscles were being peeled backyer byyer.


    Under such a close distance, Fazir clearly understood that there was not the slightest hint of forgiveness or mercifulness in Su¡¯s cold gaze. Several dozens of years of experience told Fazir that it was best not to lie in this situation.


    ¡°I am the Rond Company¡¯s executive board member.¡± Fazir gave a straightforward reply. However, he used a small trick. He was banking on the fact that Su was like most of the new era youngsters, someone that didn¡¯t understand the olden era¡¯spany infrastructure and way of assigning status. Rond Company was an old stylepany, with their operations and framework not much different from that of the olden era.


    ¡°Mm, a real executive.¡± Su¡¯s reply left Fazirpletely startled. No matter how you thought about it, this wasn¡¯t knowledge that a hunter or mercenary should possess.


    ¡°Why did you all pursue me?¡± Su¡¯s next question directly struck the core.


    Fazir hesitated for a moment, but he immediately saw an ice cold radiance sh within Su¡¯s eyes. He sighed and stood up. He fetched several pictures from the old-fashioned briefcase next to his bed and ced them in front of Su. ¡°It is rumored that this thing was obtained from your body. I¡¯ve heard that you are an outstanding hunter, so you should understand the value of a thing like this.¡±


    Su carefully reviewed these photographs. Fazir began to doubt whether or not he was engraving these photographs directly into his mind.


    ¡°Where was the specimen obtained from? Be specific.¡± Su ced those photographs into his own pocket without any intention of returning them to Fazir.


    ¡°The first time we discovered this sample was when an agent of ours in Asmo...¡± As soon as Fazir began to speak nonsense, Su suddenly leaned forward. His right hand grabbed Fazir¡¯s mouth, and his left hand pressed Fazir¡¯s right hand against the coffee table. Afterwards, he used the ss that was full of wine and mmed it down on Fazir¡¯s middle finger. Su¡¯s long and slender left hand erupted with an unimaginable amount of force. With a kacha sound, Fazir¡¯s middle finger waspletely squashed!


    The unimaginable pain made Fazir cry out involuntarily, but it was stifled by Su. Su¡¯s hand seemed to even firmly close Fazir¡¯s nose, not even letting the slightest snort sound. Fazir¡¯s face immediately went from red to purple, and then he lost consciousness.


    Su didn¡¯t move.


    A few secondster, Fazir woke up again from immense pain. His right hand was still nailed to the table without budging in the slightest. He passed out again.


    Fainting and then waking up; this process was repeated several times before Fazir got used to the pain. His head was full of cold sweat and he finally managed to endure it and not shout. This was an old man close to sixty years in age, moreover without any ability, so being able to adapt to this inhuman torture in just two minutes was something Su still found admirable. Su loosened his right hand and poured another cup of alcohol for Fazir and even brought the wine ss to his lips. Fazir trembled as he drank it all, and the alcohol was able to ease a bit of his suffering. However, Su¡¯s left hand didn¡¯t move in the slightest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me any lies,¡± Su said calmly. ¡°Tell me now. Where did this specimene from?¡±


    Fazir didn¡¯t know how much Su knew, but his many years of experience told him that it was best not to tell too big of a lie. As a result, he exined everything from beginning to end, but he obviously left out quite a few details in between.


    What left him frightened was that Su nodded and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me everything, but what you said can¡¯t be considered lies. The specimen came from my pistol, right?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Cold sweat continuously flowed down Fazir¡¯s forehead. Su¡¯s left hand was pressing down on his right hand like a steel mp.


    ¡°Apart from Li Gaolei, where did the other two individuals who were pursuing mee from?¡± Su continued to remain calm.


    Fazir resisted the pain with difficulty and exined Laiknar and O¡¯Brien¡¯s backgrounds. Then, he spoke about what Rond Company exchanged for. When he heard about the fifth level ability form, he calmly said, ¡°Bring it out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Fazir gasped for breath as he spoke. ¡°That isn¡¯t a single medicine, but aplete form. With the form, Rond Company can make the medicine, and from there, it will be a fifth level ability that truly belongs to thepany! The form is at central headquarters, and that isn¡¯t something that I will casually carry on me. Taking out the form requires the board of directors¡¯ agreement. Otherwise, not even the board¡¯s chairperson can take it out!¡±


    ¡°Central headquarters¡¯ address.¡±


    Fazir widened his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    ¡°Central headquarters¡¯ address.¡±


    Seeing Su¡¯s calm gaze, Fazir could only concede. He gave out thepany central headquarters¡¯ address.


    ¡°Right now, tell me everything you know regarding the ck Dragonriders.¡±


    Fazir already knew Su¡¯s simple and direct style, and unless hepleted answered the questions, Su definitely wouldn¡¯t allow him to treat his injured finger. The twitching pain made it so that he could pass out at any moment. He could only try to reply as concisely andplete as possible.


    The ck Dragonriders were a mysterious organization. How great their numbers were, and where their headquarters was located were things that no one knew. At the very least, groups like Rond Company definitely couldn¡¯t find out, even if they had already been in rtions for over ten years. All who knew about the ck Dragonriders had one opinion towards this mysterious organization: it was powerful, unimaginably powerful!


    The ck Dragonriders¡¯ official members weren¡¯trge in number, but each dragonrider would have a different number of subordinates. It was a bit simr to the ancient knight system recorded in the olden era¡¯s medieval ages. Most of these subordinates lied between servants and ves. It was rumored that some of the more powerful dragonriders would have almost a thousand subordinates! Once you added these subordinates to the dragonriders, then a terrifying number would be produced. From what Su personally experienced, these subordinates were definitely not simply decorations to unt their identities.


    Every single member of the ck Dragonriders was an important figure.


    Apart from the great individual strength of the ck Dragonrider knights, they each came from great families with huge manpower and financial backing. These families were not groups that Rond Company could provoke. The small portion that did note from influential families even more so couldn¡¯t be offended. It was quite obvious that without the backing of a family, they either possessed astonishing potential or the strength to suppress a force like the family of a ck Dragonrider. Only then would they obtain the ck Dragonriders¡¯ recognition.


    From Fazir¡¯s understanding, the ck Dragonriders seem to be the military force of some organization. This organization possessed an immeasurable amount of hidden power. This organization that could establish and order the ck Dragonriders as well as the countless families behind them was only known to a few truly powerful figures in this age of turmoil.


    This legendary colossus was rumored to be called the Blood Parliament.


    Su sat there calmly without asking any more questions. Fazir carefully observed him, but he did not notice any fluctuations in his green eye. This old man suddenly felt the strange feeling of despair, and this was the first time he regretted his actions. It might be as Li Gaolei said: this might be a lone wolf that shouldn¡¯t have been provoked.


    In the past fifty years, Fazir had observed the great changes that took ce over this great generation, and he had also seen all types of people. However, he had never seen someone like Su. Despite losing his right eye and having bandages wrapped in a criss-crossed manner across his face, the parts of Su that were revealed, like that green left eye or his soft and glowing hands, were already beyond what simple words like pretty and delicate could describe. This was a type of perfection that had already exceeded Fazir¡¯s greatest imagination!


    It was a frightening type of perfection.


    The sound of water droplets could be heard in the quiet bedroom; this was the sound of Fazir¡¯s blood dripping off the small table andnding on the ground. After hearing this depressing sound for a long time, Fazir instead noticed that he was rather calm.


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve finally provoked a huge problem.¡± Su finally spoke. His gaze suddenly became deep, and his voice became more melodious and attractive.


    ¡°An extremely great problem.¡± Fazir added in Su¡¯s ce, ¡°The Fabregas family is an extremely well known great family. That Laiknar you killed was an extremely important young man from that family. He and O¡¯Brien were only initial rank knights in the ck Dragonriders. From what I understand, this mission was just a trial for young knights, but something unexpected happened during this trial. There is another piece of bad news. The ck Dragonriders¡¯ range of actions might be limited, but the Blood Parliament definitely isn¡¯t. I believe that there are just too manypanies or organizations out there that are willing to do everything in their power to gain even the slightest bit of favor with the Blood Parliament.¡±


    ¡°Like Rond?¡±


    ¡°Like Rond!¡±


    Su remained silent for a bit. Absolutely no emotion could be seen in his tranquil eye.


    Heavy footsteps sounded from the outside at this moment. They stopped outside the door, and then with a crash, the door was forcefully kicked down by someone.


    Li Gaolei had a cigarette in his mouth. He rubbed the stubble covering his face with satisfaction and walked over in a grandiose manner. When he saw the circumstances of the insides of the room, he suddenly froze, and the cigarette fell from his mouth.


    ¡°You want to fight?¡± Su asked as he closed his beautiful eye.


    ¡°I surrender.¡± Li Gaoleiughed bitterly.

 Book 1 11.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 11.3</b><b> - From the End to the Beginning</b>


    Under such a close distance, he had no chance to draw his gun. If they fought based on physical strength, for Su, who even dealt with Li, wouldn¡¯t defeating him be too easy? Moreover, Fazir was still in Su¡¯s hands. Li Gaolei definitely wouldn¡¯t allow Fazir to be harmed.


    ¡°Close the door, remove your pistol, and then sit down,¡± Su instructed. Li Gaoleipleted these tasks as he was told. Li Gaolei without a gun was like a rotting wolf without any fangs. However, there were no chairs in the bedroom, and Su did not have any intention of letting him leave, so Li Gaolei directly took a seat on the ground. When he saw Fazir¡¯s badly mangled right hand, his eyelids involuntary twitched.


    ¡°It seems like all of the important individuals from Rond Company are present. The only one left is Li.¡± When Li¡¯s name was mentioned, Su¡¯s voice was extremely calm. A glimmer of light faintly lit up within the depths of his eye.


    However, even this minute detail was caught by Li Gaolei. His thick eyebrows locked together. He suddenly noticed that there was a bloody odor in this room, and that it was bing richer and richer. Fazir was bleeding, but that shouldn¡¯t produce that much of a bloody scent.


    Su saw Li Gaolei¡¯s confusion and pointed towards the wardrobe.


    Li Gaolei slowly stood up and walked over to the wardrobe. He noticed that the carpet in front of the wardrobe was wet. Li Gaolei slowly gripped the handlebars, and then he fiercely pulled apart the wardrobe¡¯s door.


    Sure enough, there was a person hidden within. When the door was opened, the individual¡¯s body helplessly slid out from the wardrobe. His eyes werepletely round, and frozen on his face was the extreme fear he felt before his death. His broken sses hung from his ear.


    ¡°Lawston!¡± Li Gaolei cried out in a low voice.


    Fazir immediately understood why Su knew whether he was telling the truth or lying. Apart from the ck Dragonriders portion, Su had already learned about everything else from theboratory director Lawston.


    Seeing Lawston¡¯s corpse, the sagging muscles on Fazir¡¯s face jumped once again. Lawston was as short and small person who was vulgar, cowardly, and lecherous. There wasn¡¯t a single good thing to his moral quality. However, apart from these shorings, he was truly a biochemistry genius that had the ability to createplete fourth level abilities on his own.


    A hunter like Su who grew up in the wilderness wouldn¡¯t understand Lawston¡¯s value, while Fazir understood extremely clearly. It could even be said that Li and her five hundred soldiers added together wouldn¡¯t be worth as much as this Lawston. The reason why Rond invested so many resources in this deste northern division was for the sake of making this their hidden biochemistry center in this region where they had rtively fewer enemies. Yet in the end, all of their hard work was easily wiped out like this by Su.


    Fazir immediately erupted with rage and roared, ¡°You are provoking the entire Rond Company!¡±


    With movements that Fazir couldn¡¯t see clearly, Su gently shifted the wine ss and then crushed down. This time, Fazir¡¯s cry sounded throughout this entire room!


    Su had crushed Fazir¡¯s right ring finger. Li Gaolei immediately rushed up, but under the ice cold expression of Su¡¯s green eye he stiffly stopped his movements.


    Fazir repeatedly howled in spitting anger and actually didn¡¯t reveal the fear he showed before. He didn¡¯t even go unconscious, which could be considered a miracle in itself.


    Seeing Fazir¡¯s reaction, the corner of Su¡¯s mouth suddenly tilted up into a smile. His smile possessed a type of strangeness and charm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already provoked Rond.¡± Su maintained his smiling expression and said, ¡°I know how great the power behind Laiknar is. It is a power that I can¡¯t provoke, but I still killed him. That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t use Rond to threaten me. I¡¯ve never received any intimidation, especially one as powerless as this.¡±


    Li Gaolei moved slowly, and without drawing any misunderstandings, he brought out a jar of hemostatic spray. ¡°Could we stop Fazir¡¯s bleeding first? His age is great. If he continues to bleed, he might die!¡±


    Su smiled and moved the wine ss. The ss was still full, with not much of its contents spilling out. Li Gaolei held Fazir¡¯s trembling body and provided some simple analgesic, staunching, and bandaging measures. Any additional treatment would require surgery. The northern division didn¡¯t possess those types of methods and conditions, so he had to return to central headquarters in order to receive such care. It seems like these fingers of Fazir¡¯s couldn¡¯t be saved.


    The thick vein at Li Gaolei¡¯s neck continuously throbbed. However, in the end, he gave up any thoughts violence. He slowed his voice down as much as possible and said, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Su didn¡¯t directly answer his question and insteadughed. ¡°For most hunters in the wilderness, a single person is just a single person. There wouldn¡¯t be much difference between the rtionships one has with another. However, I understand that people like you feel differently. For the soldiers outside, one person is just one person. Meanwhile, when you all look at yourselves, or when you all look at those of simr levels as yourself, a single person is equal to a hundred, or maybe a thousand. The actual number is something only you all know yourselves. That is why even if I kill a hundred or a thousand soldiers outside, you all wouldn¡¯t feel much. In order to make you all feel pain and understand that a price had to be paid, killing those cannon fodder soldiers wouldn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ve stayed here for a few days and felt that in the entire northern division, the most valuable person should be the fellow in the cab, so I killed him. Of course, before finishing the task, I already found out everything that I needed to know.¡±


    As Fazir and Li Gaolei listened, they suddenly felt as if their clothes were sticky, wet, and cold as they stuck to their bodies. There were many hunters that took action as fiercely as Su, but there were almost none that were able to think like this.


    ¡°As for you, Mister Fazir,¡± Su¡¯s voice was soft and pleasant to listen to. His voice was also pure without any harsh sounds. ¡°I could tell that your status is truly high, and that your life is extremely valuable. I¡¯ve heard that not many people in the olden era could live like you do. For example, when I was small, an entire day¡¯s worth of work could only be exchanged for a bottle of water that you use to bathe. That is is why I won¡¯t kill you, because you will definitely remember today¡¯s pain. From here on out, when you do anything that is rted to me, you will always deeply reflect before making a decision. This is better than exchanging you for someone who won¡¯t remember the suffering I inflicted. Remember, I don¡¯t like trouble.¡±


    ¡°You yourself are the origin of the trouble.¡± Fazir¡¯s face was frighteningly pale, but his words still hit the key point.


    Suughed and didn¡¯t deny this point. He looked at Li Gaolei and asked, ¡°Where is Li?¡±


    Li Gaolei was immediately frightened and said, ¡°She is still a child! Don¡¯t harm her!¡±


    ¡°There are many that have died at that child¡¯s hands.¡± Su¡¯s voice was extremely calm, but there was a type of tone that could not be disobeyed.


    Li Gaolei glowered at Su, but after a moment, he suddenly sighed and said in a decrepit voice, ¡°Whatever you want, just say it. However, don¡¯t harm Li. You should know... that there isn¡¯t much connecting you two.¡±


    Fazir¡¯s gaze continuously flickered as he began to think carefully. At this time, chaotic footsteps sounded from the corridor. It seemed like Fazir¡¯s miserable cry just now finally startled the patrolling soldiers.


    ¡°Mister Fazir, are you okay?!¡± The voices of the guards outside the room sounded. Before given the confirmation, they didn¡¯t dare enter Fazir¡¯s room.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong here! All of you, return! Without my instructions, you all are not allowed to leave your respective posts!¡± Li Gaolei¡¯s voice loudly sounded.


    After hearing the soldiers back off, Su finally made a decision. ¡°Let me take a look at a set of military equipment you all have in reserve.¡±


    This time, Li Gaolei called over a military officer and instructed him to finish this task. He himself continued to remain within three meters of Su. If he left this distance, Li Gaolei couldn¡¯t be sure if Su would immediately take action.


    Meanwhile, the military officer was extremely cool-headed. Upon seeing the circumstances in the room, he didn¡¯t make any excessive movements and left to carry out the order.


    The northern division¡¯s equipment reserves, regardless of whether it was in quality or quantity, were both frightening. It was clear that Rond had invested quite a bit here. After carefully inspecting everything, he did not choose the famous new era RF300A sniper rifle and instead took out an olden age improved model Barrett anti-material sniper rifle. After modifications, apart from its great power, it was inferior in every aspect to the RF300A. They could almost be said to be twopletely different generations of sniper rifles. However, the Barrett¡¯sposition was much simpler, making it easier to maintain and obtain ammunition for. It could even be said that it was easier to modify. After all, every bullet of the RF300A costed 100 yuan, and it couldn¡¯t be purchased from an inhabited area or smallpany. After choosing twoposite sheets of armor, a set of fine instruments, two second level ability medicines, and a pistol with its corresponding bullets, Su expressed his satisfaction.


    That night, Rond¡¯s general headquarters was thrown inplete chaos. Over a hundred fully armed soldiers guarded every corner, ready at any moment to rescue Fazir and Li Gaolei. There were a few individuals who were in charge of Su¡¯s equipment that wanted to drag out some time. However, when the designated time had passed, Fazir¡¯s miserable cry and Li Gaolei¡¯s furious roar sounded, and as a result, Su¡¯s items were immediately delivered.


    In all of headquarters, only the intoxicated Li slept soundly.

 Book 1 11.4

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 11.4</b><b> - From the End to the Beginning</b>


    Su made a simple inspection of the equipment and then pressed a bullet from the sniper rifle bullet case into the Barrett barrel. Without even aiming, his right hand simply shook, and the muzzle of the gun immediately soared up, sending a streak of mes straight through the chest of the military officer that sent in the equipment.


    An enormous cavity immediately appeared in the military officer¡¯s chest. The residual force of the anti-material bullet tore open a huge hole in the opposing wall.


    Su watched the stunned military officer¡¯s corpse fall to the ground and then said indifferently, ¡°Next time, remember to get rid of the tracking device on top of the bullets.¡±


    Li Gaolei and Fazir¡¯s faces gradually became pale. They didn¡¯t dare to make any excessive movements. At this moment, any action might incur another terrifying anti-material bullet. Even an idiot could feel the tremendous anger Su¡¯s calm outer appearance represented.


    Su walked over to the side of the bed and opened the window and looked into the chilly night. He calmly said, ¡°Tell Li that this time, the one I destroyed is my own pistol. If there is another time, then the one to shatter will be her head.¡± After speaking, Su equipped his entire set of equipment before directly jumping off the fifth floor.


    The moment Su¡¯s silhouette disappeared, Li Gaolei suddenly felt as if all of his body¡¯s energy disappeared without a trace. He didn¡¯t even have the desire to see if Su had identally fallen to his death. Su obviously wouldn¡¯t die from falling, and injuries weren¡¯t possible either. After remaining silent for an entire minute, Li Gaolei snapped back to reality and jumped up. He shouted, ¡°Doctor, doctor!¡±


    Only when the sky brightened did Rond headquarters building¡¯s chaos slowly subside. When Li walked out from her room with her slightly blurry vision, she was immediately shocked to find how many fully armed soldiers there were in the corridor. She casually grabbed one of them and asked about what had happened. In front of his biggest boss and dream-like idol, that soldier obviously wouldn¡¯t hide anything.


    As a result, Li became no different from most of thepany¡¯s people. She found out that the hunter had attacked headquarters against night, and this time, the crazy and iparably strong hunter not only held Fazir and Li Gaolei hostage, he even killed Lawston and one of Li¡¯s favorite military officers. This hunter was rather young, and his attire was unusual. What left others with the deepest impression was the sole left eye he had. Despite hating this hunter to the bone, the soldiers all unknowingly thought that it was a fascinating eye.


    The reason this hunter attacked Rond was to seize a set of equipment, a set of considerably pricey equipment. Among them was the newest model sniper rifle, expensive special bullets, newly developedposite armor, and other items.


    ¡°General... general?¡± The young soldier looked at Li¡¯s lifeless eyes and suddenly felt an iparably type of distress and worry. He gathered his courage and shouted a few times.


    Li forced a smile and waved her hands for the soldier to leave. She herself walked towards the balcony. After lighting a cigarette, she stood while facing the iing wind.


    ¡°...Just for the sake of a few guns?¡± Li seemed to lose the strength to even curse. It seemed like it took everything she had just to stop herself from crying, however, a single tear still managed to struggle free and roll down her face.


    Li also had experience of struggling for survival in the wilderness. She knew that for one¡¯s survival, a good gun was more important than one¡¯s life. A pretty, recently matured girl would at most exchange for an ordinary assault rifle. From that sniper rifle, she could already tell that Su wasn¡¯t well-off in the slightest. All of his equipment added together couldn¡¯t even exchange for a sheet of theposite armor. Su¡¯s actions from a hunter¡¯s standpoint was correct. Companies robbed those in the wilderness most of the time, but sometimes, they would be robbed from as well. One always had to pay the cost. In this era of turmoil, if one didn¡¯t eat, they would be eaten.


    However, Li still wanted to cry.


    Ever since she took a life for the first time at the age of ten, Li had never cried.


    The za could be seen from the balcony. A vehicle squadron was already armed and ready to go, and just like before, there were two armored vehicles, two trucks with soldiers, and three ck limousines. However, of the three individuals that came, only Fazir returned. His right hand was wrapped in an eye-catching and ring ster cast.


    Before getting into the limousine, Fazir gave the headquarters building a nce, just in time to see Li. With his vision, he could still see that Li was a bit preupied. Fazir gave Li Gaolei a nce and asked, ¡°Hiding things from Li like this, aren¡¯t you scared that she might find out one day?¡±


    Li Gaolei didn¡¯t turn around. In a calm voice, he said, ¡°I know that she will hate me at that time. However, this is for her own good. It is impossible for them to be together. Su belongs in the wilderness, while she is already no longer adapted to life in the wilderness. Rond is her home.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m old already. I don¡¯t have any advice to give on this matter.¡± Fazir shrugged his shoulders and entered the limousine.


    As the engine started, Fazir lowered the window and said towards Li Gaolei, ¡°I still want to add a sentence. The rtionship between you two really is weird¡±


    Li Gaolei spat out his cigarette and fiercely said, ¡°Hurry and go, you old man! Be careful not to die from an explosion along the way!¡±


    Fazir raised his right hand that was wrapped lightly and said with a slight smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry for my sake. No matter what happens, it can¡¯t be worse than this.¡±


    From beginning to end, the two intended to keep what kind of choice they were going to make between the ck Dragonriders and Su from Li. It might be that they believed that whatever Li would have chosen would definitely be the worst one.


    Li didn¡¯t know what words the two men exchanged. She only knew that the cigarette was at its end. She tossed the cigarette butt from the seventh floor balcony and turned around. Along the way, those she encountered were shocked to discover that Li¡¯s face was devoid of all emotion. In the past, Li was like a me where sometimes, she would be happy, and other times she would erupt in anger; everything would be clearly written on her face.


    From that day forth, Li began to frantically train herself, as well as frantically train her troops.


    The setting sun disappeared over the west, and soon the sky darkened. Nocturnal rotting wolves were already roaming about in twos and threes around the wilderness ruins. Even though they were nocturnal creatures, under the urge of hunger, they had no choice but to leave their nest and forage for food under the brightness they loathed.


    This was an extremely spacious wastnd. Apart from a few exposed highway pavements and an isted electrical tower, no traces of the olden era life could be seen.


    The rotting wolves in the region seemed to turn around at the same time. Their sharp eyes caught a figure emerge from the horizon. It was a single person, and an enormous shadow extended out from behind him. His entire body was covered in a thick cloak, and behind him was an enormous Barrett sniper rifle.


    The wandering rotting wolves hesitated, not knowing whether or not to attack this individual. From his body, the nocturnal rotting wolves smelled the scent of danger, as well as a feeling that they were simr. They drew back and roamed about this individual. They began to feel more and more uneasy.


    Meanwhile, this individual advanced forward at uniform speed, as if he didn¡¯t see the dozen or so wolves that had already gathered around him.


    Night finally descended. A few nocturnal rotting wolves that were the most hungry finally couldn¡¯t hold themselves back and approached this person. Moreover, they began to growl lowly. The characteristics of the nocturnal rotting wolves were a bit different from the wolves of the olden era. Their bodies were huge, and they were more robust and more wild. Rotting wolves liked to attack from the front of their prey. Even though this often brought about injuries, for the quickly breeding nocturnal rotting wolves, injured or dead rotting wolves were also food.


    A rotting wolf with a build that was clearly superior to its peers stood in front of this individual¡¯s path. It lowered its body and got ready to attack. Just before this rotting wolf pounced to attack, this individuals suddenly raised his head slightly. Under the cloak¡¯s darkness, a dark red light lit up.


    The nocturnal rotting wolf was given a fright and forcibly stopped its jumping momentum. Then, it began to whimper and turned around, running with its tail between its legs! When the head wolf fled, the remaining nocturnal wolves also dispersed in confusion.


    Su surveyed his surroundings, but he only saw an endless darkness. The overbearing nocturnal wolves had all disappeared without a trace. Heughed to himself. The red light gradually faded from his left eye, returning to its deep and green color before he continued forward.


    Su liked rotting wolves and creatures of the wilderness, because they understood fear and when to escape. Meanwhile, the majority of the human race would oftentimes act so fearlessly to the point of ignorance.


    Su, was also like this.


    In the wilderness, ten streaks of dazzling light tore through the deep darkness. More than ten off-road vehicles advanced at a fearless speed straight towards the enormous city ruins where Su had fought with Laiknar and O¡¯Brien previously.


    These city ruins, due to the Fabregas family¡¯s proposal, were alreadybeled on the ck Dragonriders¡¯ map as Setting Sun City.

 Book 1 12.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 12.1</b><b> - Patience</b>


    Setting Sun City; for the Fabregas family and the ck Dragonriders, this term held a special meaning.


    What the Fabregas family lost was not only a fourth rank sessor or a young heir with great prospects, they also lost their dignity and their well-established reputation. Every single ck Dragonrider was an important figure who yed a decisive role, whether it be now or in the future. For arge and ancient family like the Fabregas family, losing a young ck Dragonrider was an incrediblyrge incident for the entire family. This was not simply a tremendous loss. If they could not capture the murderer within a certain timeframe, then their allies or even theirpetitors and enemies would begin to doubt the Fabregas family¡¯s strength. From there, it would be a chain reaction that would spiral to unpredictable levels.


    For the ck Dragonriders, things wereparatively much simpler, with much less politics and the only thing affected being their honor. Two youngsters who had recently be ck Dragonriders epted a mission to sharpen themselves, and something unexpected just happened to ur; that was it. The only thing different was that there were outsiders involved in the mission this time. Of course, a smallpany like Rond Company didn¡¯t hold the slightest bit of value in the ck Dragonriders¡¯ eyes, but they still couldn¡¯t lose their sanctity in front of a smallpany. That was why the ck Dragonriders were going to investigate this. Of course, they were also interested in the intruder cell.


    As soon as night descended, the Setting Sun City would be a tremendous beast that coldly observed all creatures that wanted to live within its body, especially creatures that were particrly arrogant.


    Thirteen off-road vehicles were lined up in a row, and each vehicle had a row of six headlights on their roof. Together with their headlights, they lit up the dark Setting Sun City.


    Standing perfectly straight in front of the group of off-road vehicles were six individuals, individuals whose dark ck uniforms were embedded with golden patterns! In the middle was a middle-aged man who stood as straight as a gpole. His gray hair that wasbed to the point where not even a single thread was loose, the thick beard above his upper lip, and his hawk-like eyes constituted the perfect standard of a soldier. This middle-aged man was different from the others; on his sleeve was embroidered two intersecting daggers.


    Lieutenant Luthor Fabregas sighed in admiration at the grand scale of the city ruins in front of him. However, he still disproved of the name Setting Sun City. Not only did heck the slightest interest in getting revenge for Laiknar, his enthusiasm for finding the intruder cell wasn¡¯t high either. Even though he was also a member of the Fabregas family, just like any ancient andrge family, a simr family name could still result in an extremely distant rtionship. Luthor was Laiknar¡¯s uncle, but their rtionship was distant with two branches of family between them. The blood rtion between the two was also extremely weak. Even though they were both members of the ck Dragonriders, Laiknar¡¯s rank was still lower than Luthor¡¯s, and he was a whole thirty years younger! In reality, Laiknar¡¯s potential far outssed Luthor¡¯s, and his future prospects were naturally greater than Luthor¡¯s.


    Within the ck Dragonriders, there was obviously a faction like infrastructure, but there wasn¡¯t any strict rtionship between specific dragonriders. When many dragonriders move at the same time, there is a sequence ofmand based on rank, but it isn¡¯t absolute. If themander ordered a dragonrider tomence a suicidal attack, then even a first rank dragonrider soldier could refuse this type of order that was unfavorable to his own life. As for whether or not disobeying this order would bring about any type of repercussion, that would depend on that person¡¯s individual strength, faction, background, results and influence of actions, and a series of otherplicated elements. Within the ck Dragonriders¡¯ rtively loose infrastructure, rank in reality was just a type of approval and basis for corresponding treatment.


    For a fifty year old lieutenant like Luthor, his status within the hearts of others might not even be as high as the twenty-four year old Laiknar.


    This was why towards Laiknar¡¯s death, Luthor secretly even felt a bit happy. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t express such a thing. After all, the Fabregas family¡¯s power was great, and so Luthor¡¯s familial branch might not necessarily receive any benefit from this incident. Currently, the family¡¯s strength received damage with the fall of a powerful sessor, but it was precisely because of this that Luthor¡¯s position would instead imperceptibly increase within the family, allowing him to fight for more things.


    Luthor thoroughly researched Laiknar¡¯s death and also carefully interrogated each subordinate that was at the scene. Of course, this didn¡¯t include O¡¯Brien¡¯s subordinates. Towards Su, Luthor actually admired him quite a bit. From his perspective, the bullet that killed Laiknar was direct and efficient with no margin for error. The ambush¡¯s timing and location could be considered a work of art. Luthor was simr to most Combat Domain and Magic Domain ability users, one who stubbornly believed that those who practiced the Mental Domain¡¯s various weapon proficiency abilities were weaklings that couldn¡¯t even take a single blow. However, he still acknowledged Su¡¯s shot.


    All six members of the ck Dragonriders had a detailed map of Setting Sun City. Crucial parts of the battle were carefully plotted on their corresponding positions. In addition, different colored arrows drew out each dragonrider¡¯s route and search itinerary.


    Without any excessive words, Luthor raised his right hand that was covered in a ck glove and raised two fingers before pointing forward. The five dragonriders respectively scattered, ordering their own subordinates to proceed through the routes that were nned out in advance.


    Behind the line of off-road vehicles stood many subordinates.


    Luthor was one who acted cautiously, meticulously, and patiently. He searched through Setting Sun City for a total of three days. On the evening of the third day, the six dragonriders appeared on the top floor of a skyscraper. Su had sat calmly here previous for three days, waiting for many of his body¡¯s injuries to close. This was also the ce where Su used his ten evolution points on infrared sight. The living corpse queen¡¯s infrared sight was especially fine and sharp, and as a result, the required amount of evolution points was a bit higher. Then, that same evening, Su left Setting Sun City.


    Without waiting for Luthor¡¯s order, a ck Dragonrider sat down in the same location where Su previously sat and sat down. He seemed to be thirty or so in age, with a face that was particrly pale. Applied to his lips was blood red lipstick. He seemed different from the other dragonriders that went for the majestic or strict appearances. This ck Dragonrider¡¯s appearance was excessively frail, as if even a slightly stronger wind could blow him away. His body that was 180 centimeters in height might not even be more than 50 kilograms in weight.


    What was strange was that if Su was present, he would find that this dragonrider¡¯s posture, the direction he faced, and even his slightly narrowed left eye were exactly the same as his own back then!


    The dragonrider closed both of his eyes, as if he sensed something. After ten whole minutes, his entire body suddenly trembled, and waves of groans exuded from his lips. It was as if he had reached some kind of climax.


    Luthor and the other dragonriders seemed to bepletely used to this type of scene, and no one revealed any excessive expressions. In reality, this dragonrider named Justin was one of the key figures of this operation.


    Justin seemed to have been shocked by lightning, and his entire body began to twitch. He sprung up from the ground. He was originally sitting on the edge of the top floor, and now that he sprung up several meters, he directly fell off the side. The other dragonriders still stood there without moving. Even though this was the thirtieth floor, if he was going to die from falling off of this height, then he wouldn¡¯t be a ck Dragonrider.


    Sure enough, as if he was stepping on something, Justin suddenly began to float up slowly along the side of the building. His eyes were already open, however, his slender and almost fox-like eyes seemedpletely scattered without focusing on anything. As he floated higher and higher, he reached out his hand into the distance as if he was gently caressing or stroking something in a careful and soft manner.


    ¡°Truly is a beautiful little thing...¡± Justin muttered. His voice became extremely hoarse, as if he hadn¡¯t drank any water for several nights. He seemed to have be incredibly passionate as he fiercely loosened his ck uniform¡¯s cor, revealing the scarlet colored shirt underneath.


    Justin¡¯s body suddenly went perfectly straight, as if it was a javelin. At this moment, his posture was more like that of a soldier¡¯s than that of Luthor¡¯s! Moreover, his eyes rapidly shrunk, no longer being as nk and unfocused.


    ¡°Little fellow! I¡¯ve caught you!¡± Justin¡¯s voice was sticky and wet. It was cold and gloomy, like a viper hiding within a rainforest.

 Book 1 12.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 12.2</b><b></b><b> - Patience</b>


    When Justin snapped back to reality, his body was immediately thrown towards the lower floors. Then, without any distinct movements, his body suddenly moved five meters through the air, allowing him to gently return to the edge of the great building.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Luthor asked.


    Justin pointed towards the afterglow in the horizon and said, ¡°He is in that direction. Moreover, he is continuously advancing.¡±


    Like the other dragonriders, Luthor looked at the electronic tactical map in his hands. From what they knew, Su had once passed Rond Company¡¯s northern division and even seized a set of equipment from them. Not only was Pendulum City marked on Luthor¡¯s electronic tactical map, following his finger¡¯s movements, the list of equipment that Su took with him was revealed.


    Luthor carefully reviewed this list even though he had already read this list earlier. After reviewing the list, Luthor¡¯s eyebrows locked together for the tenth time. He didn¡¯t know if this Su didn¡¯t understand enough, or if he understood too much. Instead of choosing the RF300A that held overwhelming superiority, he chose the Barrett. Even though the weapon was simpler in design and its smaller frame improved its performance by a bit, a Barrett was still a Barrett. No matter how you modified it, it would still only be a Barrett.


    Luthor sighed inwardly and closed his electronic map. Its functions were a bitcking, and itsposition was simple without any additional electronic devices installed. In addition, all of the equipment Su brought with him was like this, with all of them being old style firearms. There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of electronic system installed on anything.


    On the other hand, a smart sniper rifle like the RF300A paired with a shooter equipped with a sighting device could easily eliminate a simr level marksman using a Barrett. The only deficiency of the RF300A lied in its intelligent system. If its detection instrument was activated at any time, the device the ck Dragonriders brought along with them this time could easily detect electronic signals sent out by the RF300A in a five kilometer radius and urately pinpoint the shooter¡¯s position. This set of position detection equipment¡¯s value, together with its simrly expensive system and maintenance costs were undoubtedly too extravagant for a hunter surviving in the wilderness.


    Luthor¡¯s expression was serious. He asked Justin, ¡°What level of certainty do we have this time?¡±


    Justinughed in a reserved manner. While stroking his brightly-colored lips, he said, ¡°About 80%.¡±


    ¡°That high?¡± Luthor frowned. It was clear that he was doubtful.


    Justinughed arrogantly. Even though he held this fifty year old lieutenant in contempt, due to the ck Dragonriders¡¯ creed, he still seriously replied. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can be done about it. That fellow is too beautiful. This type feeling that can shake one to the depths of their soul simply can¡¯t be covered up!¡±


    Even though Luthor knew Justin for many years now, this was the first time he saw this kind of expression from Justin, as if he was overdosed on drugs. He immediately made the prompt decision to assign a dragonrider to bring his subordinate to look over Rond Company. The remaining people all mounted their vehicles and advanced towards the direction Justin pointed!


    There were no objections towards Luthor¡¯s decision. If it was based solely on level of ability, second lieutenant Justin would be the leader of these six dragonriders despite his rather mediocre fighting ability. This was because Justin¡¯s sole high level ability was six levels in the Mysterious Fields, Mystery Perception. Since they were able to obtain 80% odds of sess, then it was worth staking everything they had.


    After travelling a distance of who knows how far, on the other end of where Justin¡¯s brightly-colored fingernail pointed at, Su was still tirelessly advancing. A cold feeling suddenly crept over his body, as if a poisonous snake had crawled past. This type of strange feeling continuously tangled around him, and only after several seconds passed did it reluctantly disappear.


    Su shivered. He stopped his footsteps and looked into the distance. At the end of his line of sight, apart from from the boundless darkness, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything. However, Su had a type of intuition, and that intuition was that he was locked on by someone. Last time, the one that locked onto him was a group of wolves; however, this time, it seemed to be a group of tyrannosaurus rex, all of which could single-handedly tear him to shreds. However, after being locked on by the group of tyrannosaurus rex, the amount of danger he felt from his intuition was a lot less than what he felt from the group of wolves.


    From this, Su knew that a cmity, not trouble, was about to descend.


    The cause of the cmity this time should still be Rond.


    Su knew that after he left, the ck Dragonriders were definitely going to investigate Rond, moreover, they would definitely find some clues, no matter how careful he was. Regardless of whether it was out of consideration for his own safety, for the sake of dying the ck Dragonriders¡¯ movements a bit, or to punish Rond¡¯s greed, Su should havepletely massacred Fazir, Li Gaolei, and all of their high level figures andpletely blown up Rond¡¯s northern division headquarters building.


    However, he didn¡¯t do such a thing. Originally, Li who had obtained a specimen from his pistol, Li Gaolei who guided the ck Dragonriders, and Fazir who worked behind the scenes wouldn¡¯t have escaped death.


    Only, on that day when he saw Li whose movements were crazy to the point of being suicidal and Li Gaolei who was willing to use his own body to shield Li¡¯s body, did Su silently erase their names from his list. He himself obviously wouldn¡¯t admit this point. In his memory, he simply decided that the time he took to prepare the two shots was a bit longer, and as a result, they only struck a wooden stick and a pistol. Either way, those that died under his hands were too many to count, and so he didn¡¯t care much about these two shots.


    As for Fazir, this old man¡¯s appearance for some reason caused a piece of Su¡¯s memory that had been buried for a long time to resurface.


    Su still remembered how during the hard years when he was on the verge of despair, the one called Hans allowed him to work, allowing him and the girl to survive during their weakest period of time. Back then, that conceited old man who was like a king often wore this insignia, and on top of the insignia was Rond¡¯s mark.


    Looking back, Old Hans should be one of Rond¡¯s many agents. After all these years, Su didn¡¯t know if his life in the ruins had already ended, or if he moved on to another ce to continue living his life. However, from the first time he came into contact with Rond Company, Su had never asked about Hans¡¯ matters. Considering the current situation, he had to bury this matter even further within his mind. Otherwise, his conflict with Rond would be enough to send the old man straight to the underworld, if he wasn¡¯t there already.


    On Su¡¯s map, the area ahead had long be an expanse of white; he did not have any information at all. However, he believed that the ck Dragonriders definitely had a detailed map of the terrain in front of him. On the aspect of information and intelligence, a single person could never match that of an enormous organization like the ck Dragonriders. Not even a smallpany like Grace Company couldpare.


    Currently, the only aspect where Su held the advantage was that he had about two or three days of a head start. As for how much time he had, that depended on the enemy¡¯s speed. Moreover, that strange and ice cold sensation turned Su¡¯s vignce to the max. There were too many abilities on Laiknar and O¡¯Brien¡¯s bodies that Su didn¡¯t understand at all, so it might be that this cold and sticky sensation was also an ability. When that cold stickinessnded on his body Su felt his own body¡¯s Mysterious Field Domain ability begin to stir, as if it was resonating back.


    Su observed the surrounding topography. He then turned directions and increased his speed as he proceeded along an abandoned highway. The road definitely lead to a city or town. A small town might have be an inhabited region, while the ruins ofrger cities were extremely dangerous. However, there wererge amounts of raw materials that could be collected in city ruins, and as a result, there was arge possibility of inhabitednds appearing in the vicinity as well.


    Right now, he needed information. When he couldn¡¯t rely on electronic equipment, the only source of information was people.


    The highway twisted and winded left and right, continuously passing through many ruins. Regardless of whether it was the peeling mailbox, gardens that were full of wild grass, or the discarded cars along the curb, it all silently reminded everyone that this was once a peaceful and warm little town.


    Su continued to investigate the surrounding terrain, doing what he usually did for every small town or vige. Each vige had a chance of bing the chosen battlefield, as time didn¡¯t allow him to escape too far. As such, exploring the surrounding terrain and circumstances were the most important preparations to be made before a battle.

 Book 1 12.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 12.3</b><b> - Patience</b>


    When the sun set again, Su finally found an inhabited area. This was arge-scale inhabitednd constructed on an abandoned town. The entire inhabited area consisted of roughly a 1000 residents. It was named after the original town, which was Saratoga.


    Su was someone who obtained favorable impressions quite easily. Even though his outwards appearance with bandages covering him made others flinch, as long as he used that gem-like green eye to look at another, most people would strangely rx. Moreover, the Barrett on Su¡¯s back was an even greater symbol of strength. Only high level snipers could possess something as valuable as a Barrett. Every person possessed greed, and every person also possessed fear. The weapons on an individual travelling alone would draw the eyes of many, but when that weapon was a Barrett, then those people would turn from greed to fear. Behind every Barrett was the disappearance of over a hundred lives.


    After staying in the habitat for roughly an hour, Su had already understood most of this area¡¯s topography.


    Not only was there a chief of this inhabitednd, there was also a twenty man police and armed force. There was also a bar, a few stores, and even a clinic. This wasn¡¯t the type of clinic that most inhabited areas had where there was only one doctor. The doctor here even had the facilities necessary to carry out surgeries, and there were even four nurses to assist him.


    These nurses were all the doctor¡¯s property, or in other words, his ves. The doctor purchased them one after another and gave them the basic training of nursing so that they could help out. Should the doctor need it, they would also be where he releases his desires. If the patients at the clinic were interested in them, then of course that was fine, but it was on the premise that they paid money first. From an ie perspective, the four nurses actually brought in more for the clinic than what was earned based on standard diagnosis and treatment. In addition to giving them the basic necessities of life, the doctor would allow them to keep a bit for themselves. Sometimes, when he was happy, he became extremely generous. As a result, none of them chose to run. If they chose to leave this inhabited area, these girls without any self-preserving ability would gain freedom, but at the cost of their lives.


    In Saratoga, very was legal and protected by the automatic rifles of their armed force. Escaped ves would be pursued, and once caught, they would be strictly punished. Males would lose a limb or be tormented to death, while females would be open for all of the inhabited area¡¯s males to defile. For the sake of defending this system, all other inhabited areas within a hundred kilometers of Saratoga cooperatively chased down the ves that fled from the inhabitednds. Without any means of transportation, it was hard for ves to escape this radius. If a ve was lucky somehow and managed to escape, a mountain range that wasn¡¯t too tall was located to the west, while a wide in and a forest lied to the north. Regardless of which direction the ve went, there would be mutated creatures waiting for these delicious ves.


    Ever since Su could remember, the ces that Su visited for the most part supported or at the very least allowed very, so what Saratoga did was the same as what most other inhabitednds did. In addition, mostpanies and organizations used ves, regardless of whether or not they showed support for the system on their surface. The age of turmoil had existed for far too long, to the point where most people began to think violence and plundering was the proper way to live. Of course, there were still many organizations who, whether they believed in the old way of thinking or for the sake of some objective, still made themselves look gentle and tender-hearted.


    Several thousand years ago, bars were the ce to exchange information. The age of turmoil was no exception. Cell phones and inte became the predominant way to exchange information in the new era, but the flood of information reached an almost suffocating level. ces like bars were still the original ces for exchange, and as such, they continued to tenaciously survive and prosper. Now, in the age of turmoil, a bar could be found in practically any inhabited area. As for the inhabited areas that didn¡¯t have one, it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have one, but rather that they had no way of supplying alcohol.


    Just like Saratoga¡¯s size, this bar wasn¡¯t that small either. Dull lighting, a device that released flickering beams of light obtained from who knows where, frantic and crazy electronic music, as well as the turbid mixture of body odor, perfume, and alcohol all worked together to form the bar¡¯s crazy and decadent atmosphere. In the bar, there were many people, many women, and most of all, guns.


    When Su walked into the bar, a girl that wasn¡¯t particrly beautiful, but still sufficiently young was twisting and jerking her body about on the dancestage. The cloth on her body was pitifullycking, and the parts that were covered weren¡¯t the ones that should have been. The youngdy¡¯s skin wasn¡¯t bad, but this was of course based on the wilderness¡¯ standard. Moreover, she was extremely clean, obviously having quite an expense paid to take a shower. The men and women seemed to all be crowding around the stage. Quite a few eyes were on this girl, especially on her well shaped bottom. Men all wanted to pinch it a few times, while women all wanted to hatefully scratch it a few times.


    A male jumped onto the stage with rather poor timing and began to boast about this girl¡¯s good points and price. It seemed like this girl was his property. This man continued to chatter about how great a girl that has taken a shower was in bed, and how the price for the shower was not included in her price. Under these instigations, the girl¡¯s body, and the stimting alcohol, people began to ce their bids. This ce then began to bustle with activity.


    Su found a table at a corner and ced the Barrett at the side of the wall. Even though the entire gun was wrapped in cloth strips, the coarse, wild, and cold feeling only a Barrett could give out attracted quite a few eyes, and quite a few of these eyes immediately recognized this famous olden era rifle just from the outline. Su¡¯s rather frail body sharply contrasted this precious gun, stirring up the hearts of quite a few people. However, those that could recognize the Barrett weren¡¯t people without brains, and they would never associate the size of one¡¯s muscles with one¡¯s ability in battle. However, the value of a soldier¡¯s weapon was often proportionate to the soldier¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Mister, could you purchase a cup of alcohol?¡± A shy female girl¡¯s voice sounded from the side.


    When Su turned around, he saw a little girl standing at the side of the table who was at most fourteen or fifteen years of age. She was carrying a bottle of whiskey from an unknown brand, and her right hand was raising a drinking ss. The little girl was skinny and shriveled. Even though she should have already reached a developing age, not the slightest protrusion could be seen sticking through her thin clothes. Her face could just barely be considered delicate and pretty, making her look like a girl.


    Seeing the girl biting her lower lip while looking at him with eyes full of expectation, Su¡¯s mind was slightly shaken. There was a small girl that relied on him for survival in the past. Thinking back, this was probably how tall she was now, right? No, no, staying by Angelina¡¯s side, she should have grown much better. She must be extremely beautiful now, right? Were there many people pursuing her?¡±


    As Su thought to himself, he seemed to be a bit startled, but also a bit grateful.


    The little girl that held up the ss finally drew Su¡¯s attention again. He gently asked for the price, and then he took out 50 coins to purchase half of the bottle. Su knew that if the little girl couldn¡¯t sell this half bottle of alcohol, she would definitely receive punishment. The money was taken from Rond anyway, so Su didn¡¯t feel the slightest heartache. However, he seemed to forget that in order to lighten his load, he only took 60 yuan.


    The girl seemed tock confidence. Only after standing in a daze for a bit did she run off, forgetting to even say her thanks.


    There were a few individuals secretly observing Su, but Su didn¡¯t mind. No matter where it was, unique strangers always caught the eyes of others. There were a few who were eager to give him a try, but after seeing Su¡¯s Barrett and the bandages covering Su¡¯s body, they finally abandoned the idea.


    At this time, a seemingly forty or so year old middle-aged man with a belly walked over and sat across from Su. He nced in the direction where the little girl departed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s say we split the bill for this bottle.¡±


    Seeing the middle-aged male ce 25 yuan on the table, Su didn¡¯t refuse and instead took it.


    ¡°You have to understand that your actions just now might not necessarily produce the result you wanted.¡± The middle-aged man said in a rather meaningful way.


    The little girl then excitedly ran over from the restaurant and stood next to the table by Su, once again looking up at him with expectation. In that short period of time, her small face became a lot cleaner, and her hair was broken up and swept through with ab. She seemed much prettier with some signs of maturity. Unfortunately, her underripe childish nature still remained on her face. Needless to say, there were quite a few men who liked this type.


    ¡°Mister, can you buy me?¡± The little girl enthusiastically said.


    The middle-aged man gave Su a look. He spread his hands and picked up the bottle of alcohol, pouring himself a cup before slowly drinking it.


    Su looked at the little girl. He was momentarily stumped on what he should say.


    Seeing that Su didn¡¯t reply, the girl immediately became a bit worried. ¡°Even though I¡¯m small, I know many, many things. I will definitely make youfortable!¡±


    Su still did not say anything. For the sake of proving herself, the girl grabbed Su¡¯s hand and pressed it between her legs before twisting about. Even though she was slim, her legs were still supple, and her waist was soft, flexible, and rather forceful. Just like she said, she was a girl that knew how to please a man.


    Su sighed and pulled out his hand. ¡°Right now, I only have 35 yuan. 25 of that was given to me just now by this mister.¡±


    His voice was still as gentle and soft as water.


    Su¡¯s reply left the girl shocked. She looked at Su, then looked at the gun next to Su. Her eyes suddenly became red, and while whimpering, she said, ¡°You¡¯re lying! You have money! Buying me will only cost you 500 yuan, no 400 yuan is enough! You just... you just don¡¯t want to buy me!¡±

 Book 1 12.4

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 12.4</b><b> - Patience</b>


    The middle-aged male downed the alcohol rather quickly, and during this short period of time, hepletely downed this cup of alcohol. A slight blush gradually appeared on his face. He rubbed the thick beard above his lips and said, ¡°Hey, little fellow, that¡¯s enough! You already had enough chances, but he wasn¡¯t fooled. Enough, go back. You¡¯ve earned quite a bit tonight, at least enough for three day¡¯s worth of alcohol.¡±


    ¡°But I was serious!¡± The little girl shouted.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes suddenly became extremely fierce. The little girl no longer dared to say anything. She lowered her head and ran towards the back of the restaurant.


    ¡°If you really can buy her, then once you leave Saratoga, she will find a chance to run back and return here. This isn¡¯t the first time. Those idiots that came back looking for her would be lucky to be tossed out with just a few broken bones. The unlucky ones are directly chopped up and sold to the nearby refugees. The middle-aged man lit a cigarette while speaking in a slow and unhurried manner.


    ¡°I know.¡± Suughed.


    He picked up the alcohol that he hadn¡¯t touched yet and poured it over the right hand that had just been ced between the little girl¡¯s thighs. Then, after striking a match, he ignited the alcohol. The blue me of the alcohol illuminated a corner of this table, and it contrasted with Su¡¯s green eye.


    By now, the young girl on the stage already had a buyer. The excited men and women that crowded around the stage finally scattered. Many people were looking at Su¡¯s burning right hand.


    The alcohol quickly burned up, and quite a bit of the bandages around Su¡¯s right hand were burnt. However, he didn¡¯t seem to suffer from any pain, and his right hand was also moving about freely. The eyes that looked over once again changed from greed to fear. There were even a few who were inwardly shaken and began to avoid the area that Su was at.


    The middle-aged man looked at Su¡¯s right hand, his expression changing several times during the process. He then sighed and said, ¡°I originally thought that your abilities were in the Mental Domain. I never expected that you are an ability user of the Magic Domain!¡±


    Su continued to smile without admitting or denying this.


    The middle-aged male was starting to get used to Su¡¯s nature of few words. As if minding his own business, he said, ¡°However, no matter how much ability you have, you still can¡¯t save everyone.¡±


    Su seemed to be thinking about something, and only after staying silent for a bit did he say, ¡°I would only do things that I want and am able to do. As for how the results turn out, it isn¡¯t important. For example, tonight, what I want and can do is simply purchase this bottle of alcohol.¡±


    The middle-aged male gave Su a nce. He shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    As if he knew Su wouldn¡¯t reply to this question, he then said, ¡°From the looks of it, you are probably going to stay here for a period of time. If you need help, or if you need to earn some money, you cane find me. I¡¯m called Kane. I reckon that you could use a friend in this area.¡±


    Su was somewhat interested and asked, ¡°What do you have to offer?¡±


    ¡°Information, intelligence, ammunition, and firearms, and of course not just those generic goods. I also have women, all types of women can be found. If you can prove your ability, then I might be able to find you an opportunity to marry into a trulyrgepany.¡± Kane was watching the nude girl dancing on the stage while absent-mindedly speaking.


    Su also looked at the dancing girl and said, ¡°Sounds rather formidable. Are you a part of thatpany?¡±


    Kaneughed at Su and said, ¡°I¡¯m neutral.¡±


    Su didn¡¯t question Kane¡¯s words and instead directly said, ¡°I need the positions of all inhabited areas within a range of 100 kilometers, as well as their corresponding information.¡±


    Kane gave the wine bottle a p and said, ¡°Then on this bottle of wine, I¡¯ll provide the service free of charge.¡±


    Su did not n on refusing this gesture of kindness. ¡°Then where will we get the map or intelligence?¡±


    ¡°Right here.¡± Kane pointed towards his own head and said, ¡°Everything you need is stored here.¡±


    Afterwards, the two watched the lively performance as they casually chatted. Strings of numbers came from Kane¡¯s mouth one after another, bing clear locations in Su¡¯s mind. In addition, detailed and precise markings were made on this map. Even Su was a bit startled at Kane¡¯s memory, because regarding the seven nearby inhabited areas, the number of refugees, the leaders, number of armed personnel, how many women the leaders had, and what these women looked like, were all recalled perfectly. This kind of memory was truly a bit unordinary.


    In the blink of an eye, the night became dark. After Su obtained the information he needed and after obtaining Kane¡¯s contact details, he reached out for the enormous Barrett and walked out together with Kane.


    Kane¡¯s arms were inserted into his jacket pockets. He smiled ambiguously. ¡°Are you going to return to the hotel like that? Do you want me to find a few girls? I promise that they won¡¯t be older than fifteen years of age. Of course, you need to pay.¡±


    Su smiled and said, ¡°Right now, I can¡¯t afford the price of your girls.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that you are going to go back and sleep just like that? My girls all aren¡¯t bad. You can owe me for now, but don¡¯t think that I will give you a discount.¡± Kane said.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to make preparations to search the other inhabited areas.¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡± Kane was a bit shocked.


    ¡°Right now.¡± Su ced the Barrett on his back.


    Kane helplessly rubbed his his beard and said, ¡°Anyone that dares to travel through the wilderness alone at night is definitely crazy. If you encounter any trouble in the other inhabited areas, as long as you say you are Kane¡¯s friend, they won¡¯t do anything to cross the line.¡±


    ¡°Why are you helping me? Right now, I don¡¯t even have the money to pay for finding women.¡± Su¡¯s green eye radiated with a deep light in the darkness.


    Kaneughed heartily and said, ¡°Because you are young, because I¡¯ve seen your prospects, because in the future, I want to earn a fortune from our cooperation. Most hunters need a friend like me, because you all only understand how to deal with the wilderness and various types of mutated creatures, not how to deal with other people. Of course, in the end, the reason is because you have this Barrett behind you. It¡¯s to my liking.¡±


    Su rubbed the Barrett behind him that was wrapped in strips of cloth. With a smile, he said, ¡°Is that so? It really is a good gun. In order to purchase it, I¡¯ve spent up all of my savings.¡±


    Kane shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like the Barrett because of how expensive it is. Simrly, it isn¡¯t because of the Barrett that I decided to talk to you. In reality, I¡¯ve met many snipers with RF300A rifles on their backs, but they were all ordinary business dealings. I¡¯ve decided to befriend you because you originally could use the RF300A, but you still chose this Barrett.¡±


    Su stood there without moving. He looked at Kane.


    Kane¡¯s beard jumped. ¡°Hey! Partner, don¡¯t look at me like that! The things you have on you are definitely enough to buy an RF300A. If snipers had the money, they would almost always purchase a better gun. However, you didn¡¯t.¡±


    Su rxed a bit and said, ¡°Is this the only reason? I don¡¯t feel like that¡¯s enough for you to think so highly of me.¡±


    Kaneughed and said, ¡°You are to my liking. This reason alone is enough! Only a true man would chose something as masculine as the Barrett!¡±


    Hearing the words true man, Su first felt as if water ran through his entire body. Then, he felt torn betweenughing and crying.


    Together with Kane¡¯s intelligence, Su departed Saratoga in the night. In the next two days, Su travelled to the surrounding inhabitednds and then quietly disappeared, leaving no traces behind.


    It was different fromst time¡¯s pursuit. This time, Su decided to use patience to deal with his opponent.


    Morning light scattered down like water, and as it illuminated this rather bustling region, the off-road vehicles¡¯ rumbling sounds broke Saratoga¡¯s peace. Eleven off-road vehicles stopped and parked in a circr manner as they faced Saratoga.


    There were wrinkles all over Luthor¡¯s face, all of which were obtained continuously over the past thirty years. He looked at the electronic tactical map in his hands and asked Justin at his side, ¡°Did you find him?¡±


    Justin took a deep breath, and his bright red tongue licked his simrly red lips. ¡°I can¡¯t sense anything at all right now. However, he should be in this region!¡±


    Luthor¡¯s eyebrows twisted together. His eyes swept through Saratoga and gazed into the fog covered distance. The region Justin was talking about was an area of several dozen square kilometers. To find a skillfully hidden hunter in this region truly required patience.


    From start to finish, the ck Dragonriders had never given the refugees that were gathering at the entrance a single nce. It was as if they didn¡¯t even exist.

 Book 1 13.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 13.1</b><b> - Coarse Heart</b>


    After receiving Luthor¡¯s order, the subordinates removed boxes of equipment out from the off-road vehicle one after another, constructing a simple camp right before the eyes of the residents of Saratoga. The structure was assembled in front of thisrger inhabited area in less than an hour.


    Luthor looked at his tactical map and pointed at three separate locations. Without any superfluous words, three dragonriders brought their subordinates and took off to initiate their search. Luthor and Justin stayed behind, standing next to each other in front of themand vehicle. Justin wanted to sense Su¡¯s position from this ce, while Luthor could provide support for the other three dragonriders from this position and also protect Justin whose fighting prowess was almost a bit too weak to be a dragonrider.


    The two stood straight like spears, with the dragonrider uniforms covering their bodies not tainted by a single speck of dust. Together with the crude, cold, and metallic feeling the off-road vehicle behind them gave, they gave off a new type of feeling for this deste and defeated region.


    Outside of Saratoga, a strong-looking youngster with red hair shoved his way through those blocking his line of sight. After just a nce at the dragonriders¡¯ camp, he immediately became dazzled by the off-road vehicles, boxes of equipment, and the camp that came out from seemingly nowhere. He had no idea how much all of these items were worth, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t be hard to purchase all of Saratoga. He looked at the side and noticed a middle-aged man who silently smoked a cigarette.


    ¡°Hey, boss! It seems like we¡¯re going to get great business!¡± The red-haired youngster lowered his voice and said.


    Kane remained perfectly calm and collected as he said, ¡°The business truly is great, so great that it could turn your stomach into mush. If you are interested, why don¡¯t you go do it yourself? Please do note looking for me. I still have goods to take a look at in Pgo.¡±


    After speaking, Kane didn¡¯t even turn around and left. The red-haired youngster continuously shouted a few times, but Kane still didn¡¯t turn around, so he had no choice but to stop. He gave the off-road vehicles another reluctant look and muttered, ¡°Fine, boss said that these people can¡¯t be provoked. However, they might need our information, right? This is also money.¡±


    He suddenly smacked his own head and said, ¡°I¡¯m so dumb! If they needed information, wouldn¡¯t they have sent someone over a long time ago?¡±


    A wave of moring suddenly sounded not far away. The red-haired youngster immediately turned around, and he saw that a Saratoga resident was arguing with one of the ck Dragonriders¡¯ subordinates. Turns out they were going to do business with the nearby inhabitednds, but because the route they were ustomed to was 100 meters from the ck Dragonriders¡¯ camp, they were prevented from entering. The subordinates told this group of five individuals to take a detour, and as such, an argument broke out.


    Those seeking survival in the wilderness all respected strength and forcefulness, and the inhabitednd¡¯s residents were powerful even among powerful individuals. These five individuals were all individuals with fiery tempers. After quarreling a bit, their innate natures were demonstrated, and guns were pulled out. They were pointed straight at the overbearing subordinate, threatening to pull their triggers. The subordinate might be stronger than them, but they believed that five guns were stronger than one no matter how you thought about it.


    The subordinate¡¯s face changed slightly. His upper body quickly leaned backwards, and his legs bent slightly. An ashy silver radiance flickered by his hand, and an automatic rifle immediately popped up. Then, mes that were so faint that they were almost unseeable surged.


    Pu pu pu, this unique rifle¡¯s shooting sounds were softer than a pistols, yet its firing rate was terrifyingly high. With movements that Saratoga¡¯s residents couldn¡¯t see clearly, the gun made a semi-circr motion, and the five individuals in front immediately twitched before falling onto the ground. Each person had at least four or five bullet holes in their bodies that simultaneously poured out blood.


    The spectators in the distance only saw the subordinate back up slightly and the five individuals fall over from being shot. They didn¡¯t even see how the subordinate fired his weapon!


    After killing those five individuals, the subordinate¡¯s face remained just as calm as before as he returned his gun to his back. He grabbed an individual¡¯s leg with each arm and dragged these two corpses away. Only when they were outside of what he himself determined to be the cordon they set up did he throw the corpses down. This subordinate¡¯s strength was far greater than that of an ordinary individual¡¯s, as picking up two corpses seemed to be extremely easy for him.


    Five corpses were quickly piled up, clearly depicting the limit of the 200 meter cordon. When Saratoga looked at the ck Dragonriders, apart from jealousy, envy, and fear, there was a bit of animosity as well. However, that subordinate was still casually walking about, and no one dared to collect those five corpses.


    A whileter, the inhabited area¡¯s leader, a tall man with a full-bearded face, pushed apart the people in his way and summoned the courage to walk towards Luthor and Justin. He stood three meters in front of them. Luthor was carefully looking at his tactical map, while Justin stroked his own lips and stared into the fog-filled distance, with no one knowing what he was thinking. Saratoga¡¯s leader who was over a 190 centimeters seemed to have be empty air, not causing those two dragonriders¡¯ expressions to change in the slightest.


    ¡°Hey, I said that we should have a chat.¡± The leader¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse, allowing one to see that these words took quite a bit of his courage to utter. ¡°It is just a few small matters. You all killed my men, you can¡¯t be like this...¡±


    Bang! A loud gunshot sounded. The leader¡¯s face immediately blossomed with blood. It was as if his brains had beenpletely blown apart!


    Justin slowly lowered his arm. The golden magnum revolver¡¯s muzzle was still emitting white smoke. He fired at an inconceivable speed, but the speed he put away the gun was quite slow. The magnum¡¯s tremendous power was proven once again. Justin continued to stare into the distance, his expression vague and peaceful, as if he hadn¡¯t fired to kill someone at all. Two subordinates walked over and dragged the leader¡¯s corpse away, cing it together with those other five individuals.


    There was no longer anyone willing to talk to these overbearing outsiders.


    Luthor raised his head and brought out a snow white handkerchief to slowly wipe the few drops of blood that had sshed onto his uniform. Upon seeing the traces of blood on his handkerchief, Luthor immediately threw it onto the ground. He looked at Justin¡¯s golden magnum and said discontentedly, ¡°Can¡¯t you use something more advanced? That old thing always turns things into aplete mess.¡±


    Justin lightly caressed the Magnum and said with a sigh, ¡°You don¡¯t use guns, and your way of thinking is also inflexible, so how could you understand the benefits of my gun? The camp¡¯s smart pistols are all too quiet, as if they are tender women! Only this old era golden magnum is rough enough!¡±


    Luthor shook his head and continued to look at the tactical screen. He no longer paid attention to that crazy weirdo Justin.

 Book 1 13.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 13.2</b><b> - Coarse Heart</b>


    Six hours had already passed. The signal the three scattered dragonriders sent were the same: they did not find him. They followed the search n that had been drawn up previously and arrived at the edge of their designated areas. Then, they searched around the perimeter. They first sealed up the surroundings before searching inside bit by bit, eventually searching through the entire area. This type of method was time consuming. Even though these six dragonriders hurried over from Pendulum City, the entire search still used up seven days of time. Meanwhile, Su wasn¡¯t a dead object. He wouldn¡¯t foolishly remain in a certain region and wait to be captured, and could move from an area that hadn¡¯t been searched to one that already had been to continue hiding himself.


    What Luthor was waiting for was precisely that moment. The dragonriders were not hoping that this carpeting technique would really allow them to capture traces of such an intelligent hunter. They were only using this method to make the hunter move. As long as Su moved, it was highly likely that Justin would sense something and approximate Su¡¯s location. At that time, the five upper ss dragonriders would surround Su, and from there on out, no matter how formidable Su was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bring about any miracles.


    It was just six hours without any results, which waspletely within Luthor¡¯s expectations. If Su was this easy to capture, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill Laiknar in front of O¡¯Brien¡¯s face. Luthor was quite clear on the fact that O¡¯Brien was only a private first ss not because his abilities werecking, but because his time as a ck Dragonrider was too short. Moreover, he had just reached the ck Dragonriders¡¯ age requirement of eighteen years. Luthor was willing to wait, for he was an extremely patient individual. In the past thirty years of his life, this patience of his has brought him quite a bit of sess. Luthor believed that this time would be no exception.


    Twenty four hours passed quickly. The three dragonriders in charge of the search began the three hours of rest and reorganization previously nned. Most of the Saratoga residents who were here to witness themotion had dispersed, and the six corpses outside the cordon were beginning to rot. On Luthor¡¯s tactical screen, the message had remainedpletely unchanged: did not find him.


    48 hours had passed as well. The same message repeated itself more and more on Luthor¡¯s tactical screen. The number of Saratoga residents by the gate increased again.. Sometimes, there would be people softly discussing, chattering about who knows what topic. The six corpses outside the cordon have rotten to an even greater extent, and they began to release a stench. What made Luthor happy was that he finally received a different piece of information, and that was that the sixth dragonrider was about to arrive.


    Three days passed.


    The newly arrived dragonrider joined the searching ranks. Justin had applied makeup three times, but he couldn¡¯t conceal the dark bags under his eyes. He applied purple lip gloss and pale white makeup on his face like before. This was his way of showing that he was vexed and uneasy. Luthor was still calm and unperturbed, with his hairbed meticulously. Every day, he would sit on the engine covers of the off-road vehicles outside the camp and stare at the tactical map as usual. The residents of Saratoga continued to go about their lives as usual in small groups, at times ncing this way.


    Five dayster.


    The three dragonriders that had set out at first had no choice but to return to the camp to replenish their supplies, rece the batteries of various equipment, and most of all, they needed to take a shower. There was a vehicle modified specifically for bathing among the off-road vehicles. It had a self cleansing system that could recycle its water.


    Justin¡¯splexion was deathly pale. His eyes stared rigidly into the boundless distance, and his lip gloss had been changed to dark ck.


    Luthor had lost the calm demeanor he had at the beginning as well, and from time to time would ce the tactical board under his arms and pace about. This was the first time the refugees by Saratoga¡¯s gate possessed some sort of existence in this experienced dragonrider¡¯s eyes. The fingers of the people who had gathered to see themotion, as well as the topics of their whispering which he couldn¡¯t discern began to be irritating. Once Justin entered a mad state, his mysterious perception ability would take a huge hit. When that moment came, it would be equivalent to this operation¡¯s defeat unless Luthor was extremely lucky and obtained some sort of news from the search party.


    Other than the few inhabited areas and a small area nearby, everything else had been thoroughly investigated, yet there wasn¡¯t any sign of Su. The reason why they left inhabited areas forst was because this was what was normally done during a search. Under normal reasoning, a runaway wouldn¡¯t chose to hide himself within an inhabited area. Luthor felt that Su shouldn¡¯t have hidden himself within an inhabited area. If he truly hid himself inside an inhabited area, then he would undoubtedly be seeking his own destruction, because there were many people who were willing to hand over Su for the slightest benefit. If these benefits weren¡¯t enough to tempt their hearts, then they still had the threat of destroying the entire inhabited area with military force. In this era, when there were enough benefits, there was no longer any trustworthiness to speak of.


    Luthor began to feel restless. If Su truly wasn¡¯t within the regions that had been searched, then that meant that he had a special method of hiding beneath the surface that could evade the ck Dragonriders¡¯ search. However, Luthor firmly believed that a hunter that still needed to rob Rond Company would never have technology more advanced than the ck Dragonriders. The advanced multi-functional searching capabilities were definitely not things that devices bought on the streets could block out.


    Luthor suddenly felt a bit of annoyance at Rond¡¯s ipetence. It should still be a somewhat powerfulpany in this region, yet not only did a solo hunter named Su infiltrate their division headquarters and steal arge set of equipment, they couldn¡¯t even secretly install a tracking device. If they had installed a tracking device, then Luthor wouldn¡¯t have had to have worked so arduously.


    Seven dayster.


    Justin had already stopped using lip gloss. His lips were as pale as paper, as if they were approaching the color of the makeup covering his face. His eyes were covered in a ring of dark purple eyeshadow, and a vacant look would asionally surface. It was unknown what he was muttering.


    Luthor¡¯s face was pale. He continued to stand perfectly straight, but rage was billowing within his heart. He obviously knew that Justin¡¯s ability had reached its limit, and that every region had been searched, including the inhabited areas. This region had sevenrge and small inhabited areas. When the dragonriders entered to search through them, it was hard to avoid conflict.


    Luthor wasn¡¯t the only one; the remaining four dragonriders were furious as well. As a result, those that dared to shout at them were treated without any mercy. They were used to using bullets to teach those living in the wilderness exactly what gave one the right of speech. As a result, within the inhabitednds, three to five people died on the lower end, while twenty died on the upper. As for the inhabited areas that had the courage to open fire first, they weren¡¯t included in the previously mentioned numbers. Those inhabitednds were all turned into cemeteries by the angry dragonriders.


    Luthor began to issue orders towards the four dragon riders outside, telling them to abandon the search and return to the camp. Luthor was ready to admit his defeat. He was different from Laiknar and knew when to give up.


    Seven days had passed... This signal sounded within Su¡¯s consciousness. As if he heard an rm, the various portions of his body began to awake from its slumber. The first was his heartbeat, which gradually sped up from one beat every ten minutes, bringing blood to every corner of his body. Su felt fatigued, and he felt as if there was a huge rock at the pit of his stomach, bringing him an indescribable suffocating feeling. He began to move his body, and as expected, Su¡¯s body began to slowly squirm about and move.


    He was moving through the earth!


    Several minutester, an earthen bulge emerged on the surface. The ruined earth continuously scattered, and Su¡¯s head extended out from the ground. He slowly exhaled the old air from his lungs, and then he took a deep breath, filling his body up with oxygen. After repeating this action several times, the outer regions of Su¡¯s body began to release signals back as well. He continued to move outwards and slowly made his way out from the earth.


    This was the interior of an abandoned vi. The previous owner had an appreciation for artistic style, and was also quite wealthy. An indoor courtyard was built at the center of the room. Trees and grass were nted inside, and even a pond was dug out. Su had just broken out in this ce.


    He slowly ced his hand into the loosened earth, and when it reappeared, another pistol appeared. This gun was clearly much more powerful than an ordinary revolver. It was quite simr in style to the modified pistol he used previously, but it was still inherently different. Su¡¯s previous modified pistol originally came from an inhabited area¡¯s weaponsmith and was a handcrafted tool. There was not really any precision or workmanship to talk about and only costed Su 200 yuan. Meanwhile, the gun he had now was the well-known old era .44 Magnum. Its power was roughly the same, while its range and precision far surpassed the other street stall good. It was just like the Barrett; Su had admired this pistol for a long time, but never had enough money to buy it. Since he had the opportunity to rob Rond Company, he naturally wouldn¡¯t hold back. There was actually one thing Kane said that was wrong. Su wasn¡¯t strongly against using the RF300A. If there weren¡¯t ck Dragonriders chasing after him, Su definitely would have ced that RF300A on his back, as well as an entire set of aiming devices. Even if he didn¡¯t use it, he could exchange it for gic modification medicines.


    However, towards Rond, no matter how Su tried, he couldn¡¯t make himself feelfortable about what he gained. All of the items he thought would always be wonderful were shattered to pieces by that gunshot.


    Su suddenly shifted his eyes!


    A subordinate walked past right outside the gate!


    It seemed like this subordinate was also skilled in camouge and concealment. He didn¡¯t make any sounds when moving, so Su didn¡¯t notice any difference at all. Meanwhile, Su didn¡¯t make any sounds while emerging from the ground either, which was why the subordinate didn¡¯t notice Su. That was why the two, just like that, with no signs to alert the other, both saw each other at the same time.


    Su bent his body backwards, raised his wrist, and fired!


    The subordinate¡¯s body also bent backwards, raised his wrist, and fired his weapon. His movements seemed to be exactly the same as Su¡¯s and with the same speed. The only difference was that his hand held a new era pistol. It seemed like he possessed more than a single level of ability in simple weapon proficiency, allowing him to aim at Su¡¯s heart in a sh.


    The two individuals seemingly pulled their triggers at the same time!


    However, the subordinate saw the .44 Magnum in Su¡¯s hand, a weapon that possessed greater power than the new era pistol in his hands. A thought shed through his head: what if the bulletproof vest couldn¡¯t defend against this gun?

 Book 1 13.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 13.3</b><b> - Coarse Heart</b>


    The expression in Su¡¯s green eye was serene and calm without the slightest disturbance, just like his skill.


    The two gunshots sounded at practically the same time, one like a treacherous viper, one like a wild roar! Sparks flew on Su and the subordinate¡¯s body at the same time, and their bodies involuntarily tumbled backwards. Both sides aimed for the other party¡¯s heart during this exchange, and both sides hit the other party¡¯s armor, unable to prate through the defense. However, the tremendous force the bullets carried unavoidably inflicted intense pain on both sides.


    ¡°Was I injured?¡± This thought entered the subordinate¡¯s mind. He subconsciously assessed the condition of his chest and became relieved. There wasn¡¯t the empty feeling that would immediately make one copse! He steadied his mind, and his right hand instinctively made an adjustment, aiming the muzzle of his gun at Su¡¯s forehead. In the subordinate¡¯s eyes, Su¡¯s head had been within his shooting trajectory from start to finish without any intention of dodging. However, this piece of information didn¡¯t bring him any joy, and instead, during that brief moment, his many years of experience didn¡¯t bring him the slightest exnation, and instead brought potential danger to his attention.


    The Magnum roared once again, and the subordinate¡¯s head answered by shattering.


    If his courage was a bit greater, and he didn¡¯t instinctively make a dodging motion during the second aiming, the new era pistol¡¯s speed and uracy advantage over the .44 Magnum might bring about a different conclusion. However, there were no what ifs in the wilderness.


    Su sank into a state of silence. He returned the Magnum to his waist and then brought out the Barrett, the bullets, and tools. Without cleaning up the scene or touching anything on the subordinate¡¯s body, he left the vi and quickly moved. Soon, he disappeared into the boundless fog.


    This was a subordinate on his own, and following his death, the ck Dragonriders would inevitably hurry over in the shortest amount of time. That was why Su didn¡¯t stay behind and instead ran towards the boundless grasnds in the north-western direction at the fastest speed he could maintain. From what Kane said, that was arge uninhabited region. Since it was uninhabited, the ck Dragonriders shouldn¡¯t have any corresponding intelligence toward that region. Within that unfamiliar grasnd, Su was extremely willing topete in patience again with the ck Dragonriders.


    Ten minutester, Luthor, Justin, and four dragonriders hurried over. The other subordinates were still hurrying over.


    Luthor looked at the indoor courtyard¡¯s scattered soil with an ashen expression. Why did he never think that Su would bury himself underneath the ground to avoid the search? Underneath the ground, Su would then definitely have some type of hibernation ability that would substantially reduce his body¡¯s activity. Like this, even the portable multi-purpose life detector would lose its efficacy. The life detectors would all be set above a certain level; otherwise, if they were to pick up cockroaches, earthworms, and other creatures of this size, then the dragonriders should just sit down and start digging, because this alone would already be enough to keep them busy.


    Just as Luthor was feeling deep humiliation after being made a fool of, Justin, who was investigating the subordinate¡¯s corpse suddenly screeched. What immediately followed was a groaning whisper. ¡°Heavens, it was a Magnum! He actually used the Magnum! The exact same Magnum as mine!¡±


    Luthor couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Of course he used a Magnum! Rond Company¡¯s list clearly included the items he took, did you not look at it?¡±


    Justinughed sinisterly. ¡°Only those as old-fashioned as you would look at a ything like that and feel like it¡¯s useful. Why would I look at it?¡±


    Facing this dragonrider that clearly had far greater prospects than himself, Luthor quelled his anger and slowed down his voice before asking, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have fled far. Can you sense his whereabouts?¡±


    Justin rolled his eyes and gave him a sucilious look. Then, without the slightest trace of politeness, he said, ¡°I cannot! Even if I could, I still wouldn¡¯t use my ability again. In fact, I am tired of your overly conservative and opinionated way of doing things. I feel that now is a good time for you to dere your defeat! You should just let headquarters send other people!¡±


    Luthor¡¯s face was already darkening to the point of turning ck. He truly wanted to crush apart Justin¡¯s soft brains with his bare hands, but his reasoning that always reigned supreme held him back.


    Justin released another groan. His voice was like a sharp point as it continuously pierced at Luthor¡¯s nerve. ¡°Ah, what a beautiful little one, what a rough gun! Could it be that he is the same as me, hiding a coarse and wild heart under a beautiful exterior? Heavens...¡±


    ¡°Can you shut the fuck up?!¡± Luthor was like an enraged lion. Hepletely lost his self-control and suddenly roared out! His right hand hanging from his side was clenched tightly, and his knuckles crackled.


    Justin crossed his arms and revealed a sinister look that seemed to say ¡®try me¡¯. The other four dragonriders also looked at Luthor with shock. In addition, the two that excelled in Combat Domain abilities began to swell up their bodies, clearly increasing their strength. Should Luthor make a move in front of their faces, they were going to intervene.


    Justin¡¯s eyes that were surrounded by rings of dark circles revealed a strange glint. Heughed like a viper. ¡°Lieutenant Luthor, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you please just because you have the Fabregas family¡¯s backing. There are four other dragonriders here, and none of them would allow you to kill me. If you aren¡¯t able to kill me today, then the story between us will be quite long. ording to regtions, as a lieutenant, you can retire after five years. I hope that after you retire, you can find a quiet and beautiful ce to enjoy the rest of your days. Of course, that ce needs to be hidden extremely well, a ce where I can¡¯t find you. Don¡¯t you agree? Lieutenant?!¡±


    Justin continuously emphasized the word lieutenant again and again. Luthor¡¯s face became unpleasant to the extreme. His chest under his uniform continuously rose and fell. This was a sign that his ability was about to activate. Luthor obviously knew that both the ability and rank of Justin, who became a second lieutenant before the age of thirty and possessed six levels of ability, would exceed his own in the future.


    Humans were born with gifts, and each person was born with different gifts. It was impossible for one to use endless resources like gic strengthening medicines and formted abilities to ceaselessly advance their capabilities. What ability domains each person could develop abilities in, and the highest level one¡¯s ability could reach were mostly things decided at birth. The current biochemistry science and technology could artificially create some space, allowing one to gain a few extra evolution points. However, it was extremely limited, because the higher the level of an ability, the more one would be restricted by their own innate potential. If one crossed this limit and tried to promote their own ability, the oue would inevitably result in theplete copse of one¡¯s genome.


    As such, even if Justin¡¯s six levels of ability in the Mysterious Fields stopped advancing, just from gaining battle experience, once his other ability domains¡¯ potential opened up, he could also obtain the rank of lieutenant colonel. If a lieutenant colonel wanted to torment a retired lieutenant, as long as the lieutenant colonel did it cleanly without anything noticeable at the scene, no one would interfere.


    Moreover, right now, the two Combat Domain dragonriders¡¯ uniforms had bulged to the point of almost bursting. It was clear that they had already finished making preparations. The force fields around the two Magic Domain dragonriders had be unstable, another sign that their abilities were ready to be used. If Luthor made a move now, he would suffer the counterattack of all four dragonriders.


    Luthor took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed the anger that had filled his chest. With difficulty, he said in a coarse voice, ¡°The operation has failed. Let¡¯s return to the camp. When headquarters sends a newmander, I will return and make a report. During this short period of time, apart from the most important matters, everyone is free to move on their own.¡±


    After speaking these words, Luthor seemed to have aged a few years, and his hair became quite a bit more pale. He walked out from the abandoned vige without saying another word. He climbed onto themand vehicle and brought his own subordinates towards the camp.


    Even though Luthor was still standing perfectly straight, only now, his back seemed a bit bleak and deste. Justin used a spotlessly white handkerchief to wipe his lips, and a drop of blood appeared on the handkerchief. He originally wanted to shout out ¡®beautiful person, rough gun¡¯ a few more times, but now that they¡¯vepletely given up on their target, hepletely lost interest.


    On the boundless and endless grasnds, Su¡¯s body was slightly arched as he maintained a steady speed of 60 kilometer per hour. Strings of data continuously transferred into his body, and then even more data was sent back to his brain. Each part of his body was in a state of equilibrium as they tried to maintain their frequency of movement to decrease as much energy expenditure as possible. Along with his movements, the bandages around his body had also been moved, with the joints and other important areas exposed to allow for unhindered movement. As for the other areas, the bandages kept the seemingly negligible heat that was emitted from his skin from escaping.


    Su had already ran continuously for three hours. After killing that subordinate, Su knew that his current speed was the most important thing. The subordinate that died under his gun showed signs of fatigue in both his strength and willpower. This showed that during his seven days hidden under the surface, these dragonriders were not rxed at all. Otherwise, why would that subordinate be so exhausted? The dragonriders might have more stamina, but with all the power, authority, and pleasurable lifestyles they lived, their willpower might not be better off than their subordinates right now.


    What Su needed right now was to gather the strength he used up during those seven days of concealment and thenpete against the dragonriders again. From the way Laiknar and O¡¯Brien did things, dragonriders still liked to use transportation like off-road vehicles. However, off-road vehicles needed fuel, and consequently, they limited their range of movement.


    However, despite the fact that he knew this, he didn¡¯t know how many people the dragonriders had with them, what kind of abilities they had, or what kind of equipment they brought. He could only rely on this simple deduction, as well as the bit of information O¡¯Brien brought with them. As for everything else, he could only leave it up to fate. The dragonriders¡¯ current technology shouldn¡¯t be able to detect his movements, and right now, not being chased after was the best proof.


    A lone wolf always had its own unique way of thinking and craftiness.


    Su¡¯s legs suddenly buckled, and he almost fell onto the ground. He had no choice but to stop. Supporting himself on top of the thick and tall underbrush, he breathed heavily. All of the energy he had left within him had been used up in thest three hours. Only the energy to maintain his most fundamental functions remained. In thest three hours, Su determined that he had put himself 165 kilometers inside of these boundless grasnds. This distance was still not safe enough, but it at the very least created a temporary buffer.

 Book 1 13.4

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 13.4</b><b> - Coarse Heart</b>


    The terrain of the grasnds was actually quiteplex. Lying everywhere underneath the boundless grass that reached up to one¡¯s waist were swamps and pits. If an off-road vehicle moved over this type of terrain, it would be extremely dangerous. There were all types of mutated creatures within the grasnds, and one of the most dangerous types was a jumping snake that could catapult itself over ten meters through the air. The neurotoxin in its poison nds couldpletely paralyze an individual in just a few seconds. During his fleeing, he had already encountered this type of snake several times. However, his own body¡¯s flexibility wasn¡¯t any less than that of these jumping snakes, so as long as he avoided the first strike, Su would already be far away.


    What prevented the wilderness¡¯ people from entering the grasnd was not the jumping snakes, but rather thepletely contaminated water. Together with the poisonous grass that waspletely indistinguishable from normal grass that was found everywhere, they carried countless life-threatening species of poisonous mosquitoes and ants.


    Next to Su¡¯s face was a puddle of water. He moved his head over, reached out with his tongue and gave this seemingly clean water a taste. As the water moved around in Su¡¯s mouth, the bitter taste became stronger and stronger. After a moment passed, Su had no choice but to spit out the water. The bitter taste proved that the water was full of life-threatening bacteria, viruses, or poisonous chemicals. The radiation level of the water was still passable; however, what was fatal for normal people was tolerable for Su. For example, in the sip of water just now, Su still absorbed a few drops.


    He then set his eyes on the grass on the side and carefully plucked a few des before slowly chewing them. As he chewed them, a numbing sensation was transmitted from his tongue. Then, it it spread to his oral cavity, and at that point, Su knew that the grass contained poison. He dug a small hole in the swamp and buried the grass inside. This way, once the swamp dried up, there wouldn¡¯t be much traces left behind.


    Su raised his head and searched around the grasnd. As his deep green eye looked around, he was just like a starving wolf. He could drink this water and could eat the grass as well. In the past, during the most difficult times when he wandered around with that little girl, he depended on water contaminated with high levels of radiation and poisonous grass that could be found everywhere for survival. Meanwhile, while the little girl was sleeping, he always relied on his own blood to survive those difficult years.


    The problem was that absorbing nutrients from the contaminated water and poisonous grass took a long time, and Su clearly didn¡¯t have this much time. Right now, he wasn¡¯t that youth that needed to carefully avoid all types of dangerous creatures anymore. Soon after, Su found his own prey, a water snake swimming about in the grass.


    There was no suspense in the encounter. There was no opportunity for the water snake to use its poisonous fangs. In just two minutes of time, apart from a piece of snake skin, everything else that previously belonged to the ten centimeter long water snake was absorbed in Su¡¯s stomach.


    After eating the water snake, Su slept for 20 minutes in the grasnd. As soon as the time he set internally was up, Su immediately leapt up and sped towards the north at a speed of 50 kilometers per hour. Even though this speed was 10 kilometers per hour slower than his previous speed, the amount of energy this speed used up was much less. By proceeding at this pace, the amount of strength Su recovered could keep him going for close to an hour. This would allow him enough time to carry out his next meal and rest.


    Running and stopping just like this, eight hours passed. Su had had traveled 276 kilometers inside the grasnds, and a vague outline of a mountain range appeared in front of him. It seemed like he was close to making his way through the grasnd. Su didn¡¯t dare believe that he had thrown off the ck Dragonriders. It was even more likely that no matter where he fled to, as long as he made contact with someone, there would be a chance that the ck Dragonriders would be able to grab onto his traces. It was just like what Fazir said: there were too many people who wanted to curry favor with the ck Dragonriders but never had the chance to. Forget about the great benefits that they could obtain, just a bounty of 1000 yuan was enough to make the refugees of any inhabited area be Su¡¯s enemy.


    His past experiences weren¡¯t enough. Su had enough strength to retaliate against apany like Rond and wouldn¡¯t be too scared of their counterattack, but in front of the ck Dragonriders, it was still best to avoid contact.


    While thinking about these things, Su already reached the edge of the grasnd. Several kilometers in front of him was a small mountain. The mountain wasn¡¯t that tall, only being about several hundred meters above sea level. It wasn¡¯t particrlyrge either, not like a portion of some great mountain range at all.


    Under the dim light of night, this mountain that wasn¡¯t particrlyrge also revealed signs of maliciousness.


    Su walked slowly. Traversing the grasnds had exhausted thest bit of his strength. Right now, he could copse at any time, but he wouldn¡¯t fall down, because the mountain was already in front of him.


    Su liked mountains, because this was the terrain most suitable for him to disy his abilities and superiority. In particr, when he looked around, he noticed that there were many mountain caves, and it was unknown whether they were naturally formed or artificially made during the olden era. He prepared to slowly rest, recover, and familiarize himself with the terrain. If the ck Dragonriders caught up, he didn¡¯t mind fighting against his enemies that held absolute superiority to the death here.


    Su knew that the moment he pulled the trigger, regardless of whether it struck its target or not, his fate would be decided. Even if the terrifying enemy who mysteriously locked in on him wasn¡¯t included, as long as three or four individuals with skills equal to O¡¯Brien¡¯s were present, Su would have no way out. This time, he sessfully concealed himself from the enemies pursuing him, but in the end, due to an unexpected event, he exposed his hiding technique. The next time, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have such good luck. The next time the ck Dragonriders came, they would definitely bring a corresponding equipment. It wasn¡¯t just advanced equipment; the abilities of individuals were wide and varied. Even if Su hid himself ten meters underneath the ground, he would still be discovered.


    While facing the pressure of a colossus like the ck Dragonriders, it was the first time Su felt the powerlessness of being a single person.


    The current times were no longer the same as the dark ages a thousand years ago where knives and arrows reigned supreme. In the era of turmoil, it was difficult for anyone to resist the pressure of an enormous organization.


    However, right now, Su did not feel any fear. The worst ending would just be dying in battle. Regardless, this was better than being captured and used as a living experimental subject.


    Dying in battle would definitely be the conclusion. Serving as an experimental subject might present a chance for survival, but between the two, Su¡¯s choice would never waver.


    Even though dying in battle was the conclusion, the conclusion would still have the most fundamental honor.


    The coarse and heavy Barrett on his back and the silent Magnum by his waist made Su¡¯s heart even more calm.


    Su began to climb the mountain, and he even found many things that he could use. His body began to recover. He had to explore the terrain, select sniping locations, as well as secure escape routes after firing.


    While he was busy doing these things, Su thought of many things. He thought of the little girl he roamed about with back then, Lanaxis, Hans, Crippled Peter, Li, and even Li Gaolei and Fazir. Su never thought about so many things before, to the point where he mocked himself. Was he getting old? Or was he truly scared of death.


    What he thought about the longest was still the little girl from back then. That little girl was carved deep into his heart. It all happened that afternoon seven years ago. She wore a rough cloth dress, her gray-colored hair fluttering about, scattering down bits of silver radiance. Those blue eyes were as deep as a great sea.


    Just from having ck Dragonriders as bodyguards, the Lanaxis family from back then was definitely an important figure inside the Blood Parliament. However, with a decisive battle imminent, Su did not decide to bring up this name with the ck Dragonriders. This had already happened many years ago, and he had no idea how well the little girl has grown up. It was better to just let her peacefully grow up by Lanaxis¡¯ side. If he himselfnded in the ck Dragonriders¡¯ side, then that beautiful, smart, and tenacious little fellow might not necessarily do anything. Regardless of what she could do, it was not a result he wanted to see.


    As he stood on the tallest peak and overlooked this mountain region, Su had a smile on his face. He was extremely satisfied with the cemetery that he had selected.

 Book 1 14.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 14.1</b><b></b><b></b><b> - N958</b>


    Su waited for three days, but the ck Dragonriders didn¡¯t hurry over. This exceeded his expectations a bit.


    However Su did not stay idle. During these three extra days, he continuously expanded the range of explored areas. This mountain wasn¡¯trge, so Su quickly reached the northern area of the mountains. Further north was another field that stretched as far as he could see, and nt life flourished on top of this field. A small river ran from the mountains in the west down to the foot of the mountain before making a turn into the north.


    The field still had several traces of ruined roads, but apart from this, there were no other human constructs he could see. It seemed like this region didn¡¯t have many people living in it even during the olden age, and it was unknown whether it was due to the cold climate or other reasons.


    The road was almostpletely ruined. There were a few ces where mounds of earth were raised, and the surrounding terrain had all been altered. The concrete of the roads that were still rtively smooth had cracks running through it everywhere, and weeds were growing rampantly over its surface. However, because this was the only man made creation in the surrounding region, he could still just barely make out the road¡¯s trajectory. The end lead to a valley that was full of various types of trees.


    Su was startled to find that the road approached a valley. The valley wasn¡¯trge and was only several hundred meters in circumference. At the end of the valley was a cave hidden within mixed trees. There was also a broken road at the cave entrance. Within the undergrowth, he could see the wreckage of an abandoned vehicle. However, it had been charred ck, and only its metallic frame remained. A few shrubs tenaciously grew within the vehicle¡¯s body. It was clear that that this vehicle had been abandoned here for many years already.


    Su carefully made his way through the shrubbery branches that grew without restraint, allowing them all to return to their previous locations. This was the habit he had developed over these many years. No matter where he went, he wouldn¡¯t leave behind the slightest trace.


    Inside of the cave was a secluded and dark tunnel. The four walls were smooth, clearly carved out through manpower. t cement pavement covered the ground. Even though many years had passed, there weren¡¯t many ces where the cement cracked, proving that the quality of the construction all those years ago was rather outstanding. Su was a bit moved inwardly. He brought out the Magnum and cocked the hammer before proceeding into the depths of the tunnel without making any noise. He continuously switched between his infrared and glimmer sight, not allowing any hidden mechanisms or detectors escape his eyes.


    At the end of the tunnel was a thick, multiyered metal gate that was seemingly exactly the same as Base N11¡¯s metal gate. The dark-green anti-corrosive paint on the metal door was perfectly intact, and printed right in the middle were the orange letters N958.


    Ten meters outside the metal gate was a human skeleton. Even though all of his flesh had turned into ashes, it still maintained a crawling stance with one hand reaching towards the metal gate. On his middle finger was a striking metal ring.


    Su looked at the metal gate and then looked at the corpse on the ground. He squatted down and slowly flipped the corpse over. Too much time had passed, and the corpse¡¯s flesh had long rotted clean. Apart from a few scarred ck traces, there wasn¡¯t much else left behind. The only thing that was a bit different about the corpse was that metal ring on its middle finger.


    Su removed the metal ring and turned it around. The loop of the ring was thick and t, and the glossy surface didn¡¯t have the slightest trace of rust. Inside was carved N958, the same as the numbering on the metal gate.


    In the olden era, electronic locks and all types of special locks emerged one after another. Theposite locks that emerged during thest thirty years of the olden era were extensively used in the various bases, safes, secret rooms, and other simr locations. These locks were manufactured from a special alloy. The space inside of these locks would have special wavelengths that analyzed the key¡¯s interior, and only after that would the gate open. For these locks, other than the first key, there were no other items that could open them. In fact, during the first twenty years theseposite locks appeared, the technology was not enough to imitate these locks¡¯ keys. When the metal industrial arts finally could imitate the keys, the cost to replicate them was several tens to hundreds that of the price of an entire system itself. Compared to the electronic locks that were widely used during the olden era, these locks had another characteristic, and that was that it only recognized the key and not the person, fitting the special needs of certain parties perfectly.


    No matter how you looked at it, the metal ring Su held in his hand was Base N958¡¯s key.


    Su walked in front of the base and looked at the metal control tform at the door¡¯s side. The center of the tform had a small notch that seemed like it would perfectly amodate the ring on Su¡¯s finger.


    For a hunter, the safety system and basic operations of the olden era¡¯s bases was important knowledge, and as such, Su had studied and trained extensively in this field. He ced the ring into the metal control tform and patiently waited for the result. Since more than fifty years had passed, it was likely that most of the base¡¯s power had been depleted, so all of the systems might had shut down. If this was true, then the only way one could enter was either by sting open the entrance or looking for pathways like sewage or venttion systems. However, those options were practically impossible, because safety was the most important thing to a base. Any base that could be easily infiltrated was absolutely worthless.


    N958 gave Su a pleasant surprise. When the metal ring was ced inside, the disy screen on the control desk shed with a disordered array of light before stabilizing to a bright green. Then, the roaring sounds of heavy hydraulic pressure mechanisms sounded, and the venttion shaft sprayed outrge amounts of mist into the cave. Corroded metal struggled as they rubbed against each other, producing loud noises. The metal gate first receded inside, then it rolled to the side into the walls, revealing the entrance into the base.


    Su wasn¡¯t in any rush to enter the base. Instead, he looked into the short tunnel. Inside the small tunnel were two weapons and surveince tforms. Theposition of this ce seemed identical to Base N11, with the only difference being the Minimi machine guns¡¯ automatic capabilities. Their offensive power was much greater than N11¡¯s, and there were more weapons on the weapons tforms as well.


    The security camera on the weapons tforms continuously revolved about. After locking onto Su, the light in the lens changed slightly as it adjusted its focus. Su became vignt, prepared to move at any time.


    ¡°Base administrator has confirmed permissions. Lifting alert protocol.¡± Contrary to what Su expected, it was different from the harsh electronic voice he heard before in N11. Instead, it was a gentle and sweet-sounding woman¡¯s voice, one that was even a bit enchanting.

 Book 1 14.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 14.2</b><b></b><b> - N958</b>


    The interior of the base was full of extremely dim red rays of light. This was also a sign that the base was trying to preserve as much energy as possible. It was trying to save as much energy on lighting as possible. However, the energy used by the main regions and the automatic doors were still given priority.


    At the base¡¯s entrance was a small public square. There were vehicles, a tower crane, and transporting tforms. This area seemed like a region where all types of goods and supplies could be transferred. Through the ss window on the wall, he could see that the warehouse was located on the right. Covering the left side was arge window that was made of bullet-proof ss. The ss was unidirectional, so one could only see from the inside out and not outside in. Sliding doors led into the left region, and at the side of the door was an electronic sensing device.


    Su ced the ring on the electronic device, and the automatic door slowly opened. Inside was arge room that was at least 60 square meters. When looking at the ss window from the inside, there was also a disy screen function. Below the window was an operational tform. The tform indicated that all of the lights have gone out except for the reserve energy system, which was still lit. Four camp beds were arranged in the room, and the pillows were full of dust. Resting against the wall were four metal wardrobes. On the other side of the room was a weapon rack for firearms, neatly stacked rubber batons, shotguns, and automatic rifles. It seemed like this was the security room.


    Behind the security room was a door, and beyond that door was a corridor. On the left side were the staff member dormitories, dining hall, and storeroom. The rear side of the base was the machinery maintenance room, parts warehouse, garage, elevator, and staircase. Two vehicles were parked in the garage. One was a two man four-wheel drive light off-road vehicle, while the other was also an off-road vehicle, but modified into a maintenance vehicle. Apart from the surface and other junctures showing chunks of rust, these two vehicles were still preserved well. They might be usable after just a bit of repair.


    The right corner was the medical treatment and biochemistry district. Even though it wasn¡¯trge, the clinical room, surgery room, and biochemistryboratory still had everything needed avable.


    The lower level had aputer room, facilities room, fuel storehouse, air purifier, weapon and ammunition dump, as well as even a miniature factory. Inside of the factory were four multipurpose machines, a small scale smelting furnace, and an automatic metalpression facility, disying the greatest aplishments of the olden era¡¯s machinery processing industrial arts. Inside of the fuel storehouse, of the four fuel containers, only one was full. Inside theputer room, the battery indicator on the control monitor indicated that electrical power was already extremely low. Only thest bit of flickering red light could be seen.


    Su knew that bases like this one all had systems that supported multiple energy sources. The mostmonly seen would be diesel-electric mixed power source, while the higher-end ones would have nuclear power as a driving mechanism. Below theputer room was a ratherrge facilities room, and from the warning sign, it seemed like it should be a small scale nuclear system. However, for some unknown reason, it hadn¡¯t been activated. It seemed like he would only find out what was going on after finding the central control room.


    Su followed the spiraling staircase and walked up three floors. The elevator could still be used, but regardless of whether it was to save the clearlycking energy supply or for safety, Su still took the stairs.


    Different from N11, apart from the central control room, N958¡¯s second floor had three sets of suites that could be considered luxurious even in the olden era. There were also five bedrooms for visitors or servants to use. There was aplete entertainment section, exercise section, and even an indoor garden. Of course, there was only dry earth remaining in the garden now without anything inside. In the exercise region, Su stood in front of the 25 x 10 half-standard swimming pool and stared nkly for several minutes. He, who had worked an entire day for a single bottle of water in the past, truly could not imagine how it felt to swim in such arge body of clean water.


    There was also a storeroom here where over ten sets of advanced escape equipment were prepared, seemingly prepared for the number of people that this area could amodate. Su unexpectedly found a wine room filled with fine alcohol. However, most of it was red wine, and due to the air controlling system here having stopped a long time ago, the red wines¡¯ taste have gradually worsened. However, in Su¡¯s eyes, the red wine was a tonic rich with nutrition. As for taste, he had never let such a thing be a deciding factor. Meanwhile, the strong alcohol on the side only became purer over time, so these bottles that have been aged for nearly a hundred years were all items of the highest quality. However, Su was somewhat scared to try them.


    Inside of the central control room, Su found a thick operational manual. He immediately followed the manual and used the ring to start up the master controlputer and reset the master identity. From here on, it did not only depend on the ring. His pupil, fingerprint, and DNA could all be a foundation for determining Su¡¯s identity. Su made himself the sole administrator with the highest level of authority. Only afterpleting that did he begin to read the information regarding N958 on theputer screen.


    Contrary to N11, N958 was not a public base. Instead, it was a private refuge base modeled after the N series and constructed under contract with Larsen Company. The two bases were both small scale bases, but just the luxurious living section of N958 took up a third of the base. Meanwhile, in N11, these areas were all used as food storerooms, staff dormitories, and for other applications. N11 could hold 400 to 500 people at max, while N958 was designed to contain only 30, with this number including the guards, servants, chefs, and maids.


    The one that invested in N958 was the famous Morgan family of the olden era. Every instation in this base practically represented the most advanced science and technology the world back then had to offer. When the international situation worsened day by day, construction of Base N958 began. Not long after the construction project was finished, the tension around the situation instead eased. As a result, N958 was sealed up and reserved as backup.


    Normally, no one supervised Base N958¡¯s affairs. The centralputer followed preset procedures to intermittently operate parts of the facilities. The amount of energy required to preserve its function was quite low, and as such, the base¡¯s nuclear power did not provide any fuel, and the base relied purely on electricity and oil for its energy supply.


    Then, war erupted without any signs. N958 detected the changes to the outside world and automatically carried out emergency procedures, entering a state of emergency. The base autonomously recorded everything until this day.


    Larsen Company was worthy of being known as the olden era¡¯srgest industrialpany. Every aspect of N958¡¯s construction was remarkable. By relying on the emergency system, the base actually persisted until this day. Moreover, it didn¡¯t suffer any major damage, especially its venttion system. From the moment Su entered until now, apart from feeling that the oxygen was a bit thin, he didn¡¯t feel that there was anything else that was out of sorts. In addition, he could tell that the Morgan family that decided to build N958 definitely understood how to enjoy life. Even the electronic sound of the centralputer was switched for a gentle and charming woman¡¯s voice. Those five guests rooms were most likely prepared for young and beautiful maids.


    At this moment, the system¡¯s self-check waspleted one after another. Due to Su¡¯s existence, the life preserving system began to operate. Standing on the third floor, one could only hear an extremely weak engine sounding. Normal people wouldn¡¯t even be able to hear anything. It was clear just how high the requirements of the base¡¯s original owner were. This type of sound-proofing capabilities definitely raised the construction costs of the base much higher.


    It seemed like the skeleton at the front of the base should be this base¡¯s owner. Only, the war erupted too suddenly. When he hurried to the base entrance, he couldn¡¯t stay alive long enough to reach the base¡¯s gate. The distance between life and death was probably just within two or three minutes.


    The venttion system began to release fresh oxygen, and the originally muddled air left through the venttion shafts at the corner of the room. This was fresh air without any radiation, so pure that Su greedily breathed it in a few times.


    The system self-test suddenly lit up several red lights. It seemed like the water purifying system had a malfunction. Either to show consideration for Su who didn¡¯t know the slightest thing about water circtory maintenance, or to meet the Morgan family¡¯s needs, after the self-test failed, the centralputer started up the back up water purifying system. ording to exnation on the disy screen, this emergency system could generate 10 kilograms of pure water. After deducting the water that was to be used for producing food reserves, there was six kilograms of water remaining. This water might not be enough for one of the Morgans to wash their face with, but for Su, it was a precious resource that he could use for survival for quite a while.


    Twenty minutester, the self-test was finallypleted. Apart from the drainage system, the other instations were perfectly intact andpletely usable. Even the eight automatic weapon tforms could immediately be used as long as power and ammunition were supplied.


    While standing in front of the central control tform, Su selected a few touch options. The disy screen that was three square meters in size immediately revealed an image. These were the images sent back by the surveince cameras set up in every corner both inside and outside the base. The cameras installed outside the base were all ruined, but the ones inside were for the most part intact.


    N958 waspletely disyed before Su¡¯s face. Towards this wealth that had suddenly walked to his doorsteps, Su did not feel that much excitement. The ck Dragonriders would definitely find this ce, and they will definitely notice this base.


    Su had the urge to st this base apart to prevent letting the ck Dragonriders get their hands on anything. After hesitating for a while, Su still bitterly shook his head. In this era where every drop of water was precious, N958¡¯s existence was self-evident. With the ck Dragonriders¡¯ level of technology, restoring this olden era base was too easy. Meanwhile, a perfectly preserved N958 base could provide 10 tons of clean water each day! From the wilderness¡¯ perspective, this base could allow ten thousand people to survive.


    Is there a need to? Su thought.


    Su closed down the base¡¯s facilities one after another, only maintaining its most basic functions. The rumbling of the machines gradually disappeared, and the fresh air of the venttion systems stopped as well.


    Su walked out from N958 and watched as therge gates of the base noisily closed. If he repelled the ck Dragonriders, then he could live a bit more easily in this base, to the point where he could even slowly sample strong alcoholic drinks without any fear of passing out like he did in the Falcons¡¯ manor. He could even sleep while beingpletely rxed, without any worry about the outside world¡¯s circumstances. From what he could recall, Su had never enjoyed this type of feeling before.


    He walked through the cave entrance and walked towards the southernmost mountain peak. The fantasy of living in N958 all rested on the premise of ck Dragonriders¡¯ defeat. It was a pity that the age of turmoil never had what ifs.


    Soon after, Su stood on top of the highest mountain peak and looked into the south. The Barrett rested silently on his back, the cloth stripspletely covering its appearance. Only a small part of the jet ck muzzle revealed its true malevolence.


    Wind blew over, and as it brushed against his face, it felt extremely gentle. It did not carry the somber and deste feeling that Su was waiting for. He brought out a high power sighting device used for sniping and gazed into the boundless grasnds. This sighting device didn¡¯t increase the limit of his sight by much, and instead greatly limited the scope of his field of view. As such, Su rarely used sighting devices. Of course, there were still sighting devices that could even significantly improve Su¡¯s line of sight, but the price of those items was equivalent to seven or eight RF300A sniper rifles. Not even Rond would prepare one of these for their own troops. As such, Su did not have the opportunity to seize one.


    What appeared within the sighting device was a peaceful grasnd. Apart from the group of deer that might asionally leap past, there wasn¡¯t anything else.


    Su lowered the sighting device and gazed at the grasnd with a bit of confusion. With the level of expertise the ck Dragonriders disyed in the past, they should have caught up a long time ago. Su definitely did not believe that he could escape the ck Dragonriders¡¯ pursuit. If the ck Dragonriders only relied on their hunters to find him, then Su still had some confidence. However the cold feeling that swept over his body more than once a few days ago reminded Su that there were countless mysterious abilities within the ck Dragonriders that he did not understand.


    The grasnd remained calm from start to finish. There was not the slightest bit of disturbance that raised Su¡¯s vignce. It was to the point where Su began to doubt whether something was wrong with the senses he relied on all this time for survival.


    At this moment, by the eastern coast a thousand kilometers out, a small crack appeared in the heavy clouds. The sunlight that was ready to cast itself shot down fervently, painting the clear and crystalline surface of the sea in reddish-gold. The old-fashioned, seven-floor gothic architecture construct by the seacoast was perfectly preserved and even newly renovated. Under the sunlight, the dark brown exterior was also dyed in a thickyer of golden radiance, as if its glory during the olden era had been restored.


    A window at the highest floor was pushed open by an old man whose hair had already turned gray. His face was covered in streaks, resolute and unyielding. His tall nose was like the beak of a vulture, giving him apletely hawk-like appearance. Even though he seemed to already be aged, his faint blue eyes still contained the vitality of a young individual. He wore a white shirt with the cor button undone and dark ck, well-ironed pants. At the side of the pants, a dark-golden rose branch weaved all the way downwards.


    He stood in front of the window while facing the damp sea breeze. His faint blue eyes slightly narrowed as he fixed his eyes on the setting sun hiding behind the clouds. Even though the steam brought by the sea breeze contained levels of radiation that were fatal, and the ultraviolet rays from the blinding sunlight could also kill most living creatures, he continued to stand in front of the window, allowing the sea breeze to blow his ash-colored hair about. It was as if he was still standing in the beautiful olden era.


    The beautiful scenery did not persist for a long time. The sun was once again blocked by the coalescing clouds, and the rays of light quickly grew dim, allowing the curtain of night to descend. The second the sunlight disappeared, the sea breeze that blew over no longer contained any warmth, instead bing damp, gloomy, and cold. The entire world didn¡¯t seem to have the slightest tenderness or sign of human habitation. The only one that seemed alive seemed to be the old man standing by the window.

 Book 1 14.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 14.3</b><b></b><b> - N958</b>


    Behind the old man was an office that was over 200 square meters in size andpletely adorned in Victorian style. In front of the spacious and cozy leather chair was an old style work table stretching several meters in width. At this moment, the surface of the work table continuously flickered with a red light.


    The old man¡¯s long and straight eyebrows moved. He closed the window and walked over to the office table. Once closed, all of the radiation and harmful substances were blocked by these two seemingly ordinary and old-fashioned windows.


    The office¡¯s ceiling released a low mechanical hum, and a few extremely small holes were revealed, sending pure air into the room. The extra air was sucked away through the air vents hidden within the bookshelf and behind flower pots. In under a minute, all of the air in the room waspletely exchanged. The fresh air¡¯s anti-radiation properties would counteract all of the room¡¯s radiation particles in just a few minutes.


    The old man reached out and pressed down on the table. Immediately afterwards, a thin sheet of ss immediately rose in front of his face. Under the movements of extremely fine metalponents, this piece of ss continuously erged until it ultimately formed arge screen over a square meter in size. The screen lit up, and the icon of a base on the corner of the map continuously flickered. The annotation below the icon said: entertainment and leisure.


    He reached out with his right hand and pressed down again on the blinking icon. On his middle finger rested an extremely prominent ring embedded with a ck gemstone full of dark golden patterns.


    The icon immediately sprung to the center of the screen, quickly erging to reveal the image of a multiyered refuge base door.


    At the center of the door, the orange N958 continuously jumped about.


    The old man was clearly distracted for a moment. He tapped on the screen, and N958 separated into ten small pictures, covering therge screen. Roughly half of the screens were dark, while the other half was the information recorded by cameras found throughout N958. This was exactly what Su saw in the central control room. However, what was different from what Su saw were the few screens Su could not see from the central control room.


    The cameras faithfully recorded Su¡¯s exploration process in N958. Towards Su¡¯s strange yet skillful movements, he intuitively avoided all of the hidden mechanism and weapon tforms¡¯ trajectory. Towards the ways to exploit various terrain, the old man remained indifferent. However, his eyes focused more on the Barrett resting on Su¡¯s back.


    The old man watched the entire process of Su exploring N958. He saw him open the menu, select the option to self-destruct the base, hesitate for a minute, and then close the menu again. If a few different screens were watched together, one would find that Su¡¯s eye was always on the control tform¡¯s water circtory system.


    After Su closed down each system, Su left the base.


    The old man sat down on the leather chair and stared at the image that had frozen on Su¡¯s back. It was unknown what he was thinking. After a few minutes had passed, a hawk-like smile appeared on the old man¡¯s face. He lightly tapped on the office table, and a drawer silently slid out. The old man extracted a metal ring that was exactly the same as the one on Su¡¯s finger. He looked at the N958 engraved on the inside of the ring and seemed to sigh with regret.


    With a bang sound, the ring was once again thrown into the drawer. The old man stood up once again and switched to an image that had Su¡¯s front view. He then drew a square on Su¡¯s lower half, and it separated before erging. The finger with the dark golden-patterned gemstone ring selected a few options on the screen, and then the system began to search through all the information it had rting to Su. Countless data popted like rain, and in the end, it settled into several file icons.


    The old man was somewhat shocked. He was just casually searching about, thinking that this individual was some hunter or mercenary seeking survival in the wilderness. He was hoping to find some record including a name at best, yet he never expected that this individual would leave behind several pages of records. He opened the files and quickly skimmed through them. These documents included a summary of Su, an assessment of his abilities, the corresponding information regarding the intruder cells, Laiknar¡¯s death report, theplete record of the two battles, as well as the follow up application request.


    After quickly skimming the documents, the old man spent most of his time looking at Su¡¯s summary and ability assessment. The documents revealed a thorough analysis and assessment of the abilities Su disyed, giving him a danger level of C+, which meant that a lieutenantmander equipped with fighting rted capabilities or a small troop lead by a captain was needed to deal with him. As for Su¡¯s background, it waspletely nk.


    The old man leaned back into his seat and contemted for a moment. The frozen image of Su¡¯s green eye seemed to contain life, as if it was looking at the old man.


    He chuckled and opened the follow-up application file. The document made a simple recount of the most recent pursuit operation¡¯s defeat. There was an analysis of Su¡¯s abilities, as well as several reasons for the operation. Attached to it was first lieutenant Luthor¡¯s report regarding the pursuit operation, as well as the reports of Justin and five other dragonriders. Inside the document,mander Julio had captain Xie Liufu rece Luthor and take charge of the hunt and arrest operation. Frommander Julio¡¯s perspective, Luthor¡¯s small troop¡¯s military force was already sufficient and could easily suppress Su; however, their team¡¯s searching capabilities were too poor, and as such, Su was able to escape. As for the subordinate¡¯s death, it was aplete ident. With captain ¡®eagle eye¡¯ Xie Liufu¡¯s troop, it would be enough to capture Su.


    Pressing down on the table, the room to the door noiselessly opened. A tall and sexy young woman walked in, her ck Dragonrider uniform perfectly outlining her extraordinary figure. Her blonde hair was coiled up at the top of her head, and moral integrity was frozen on her face. A bit of murderous spirit could be seen in her eyes.


    She arrived in front of the office table and slightly bowed. ¡°What is your esteemed self¡¯s instructions?¡± This slight movement made her chest move significantly. It seemed like the ck Dragonriders uniform emphasized close-fitting and neglected her practical needs.


    At this moment, the old man¡¯s screen was already nk. Only a thick follow-up operation application remained.


    ¡°Tell them to reconsider this n.¡±


    The female assistant was startled for a moment. To confirm what he said, she looked at the grade of the n again. She was a bit confused as to why the old man would pay attention to this type of document. However, she gave a concise reply and walked out from the old man¡¯s office. It had to be mentioned that her rear view was absolutely captivating as well.


    That day, O¡¯Brien¡¯s day was extremely busy. Early in the morning, he participated in Laiknar¡¯s burial. The sky didn¡¯t even seem to have brightened yet at that time. The prickling fine rain descended incessantly on his umbre, creating sshes of water. Over a hundred men and women in ck clothes attended the funeral, their eyes watching the young man who had great prospects be forever buried in granite. The rain that contained high levels of radiation scattered down, not stopping even when the funeral ended.


    Afterpleting the funeral, O¡¯Brien did not return to camp and instead arrived in front of an ancient and imposing chapel. He entered from a small door on the side and let himself into a confession room. Behind a smooth, shining wooden table sat an aged, peaceful looking ck-robed priest.


    O¡¯Brien walked over and sat down in front of the table. The priest looked at O¡¯Brien and smiled. He closed the thick ck covered religious text and quietly waited for O¡¯Brien to speak.


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s two hands locked together, and his eyes stared at the table in front of him. He momentarily didn¡¯t know what to say. Only after a period of time had passed did he slowly speak. ¡°Father, during the operation this time, I lost a very good brother, and a few more doubts appeared in my heart. I hope that you could provide me with some answers.¡±


    The ck-robed priest smiled and extended his hand, indicating for O¡¯Brien to continue.


    O¡¯Brien selected his words with difficulty and said, ¡°Father, are those who grew up in the wilderness and have lived there all their lives truly not our brothers and sisters? When I left this time, I saw many people struggle to survive. Among them, not everyone had mutated tissues, or they might only have a little bit. The most important part was that they had their own thoughts, and among them, some even have ideals. Even though those ideals areughable in our eyes andpletely unrealistic, they are still ideals. The bishop has instructed us that all those who have ideals have souls.¡±


    The priest straightened his posture and ced his hand on top of the ¡®Revtion¡¯ in front of him. In a benevolent voice, he said, ¡°O¡¯Brien, what separates us from them is not mutation, because all flesh will rot. What separates us from them is also not the soul, because all living creatures have souls. The true difference is faith. Because we have faith, the way we look at the world is different, and the way we think will be different as well. You can think of those that survive in the wilderness as people, because they have simr flesh bodies, ideals, and souls. However, they are not our brothers and sisters, because theyck faith. Meanwhile, you are the lord¡¯s de, and towards those without faith, you can arbitrarily eliminate.¡±


    O¡¯Brien was still hesitant. ¡°But...¡±


    The priest cut him off, and his voice became a bit more solemn and dignified. ¡°O¡¯Brien, do not doubt. Your power originates from your faith. Having doubts towards the lord¡¯s instructions will hinder your path. Remember, faith is the most important thing.¡±


    O¡¯Brien raised his head, and his gaze once again became resolute. He thanked the priest and walked out from the chapel.


    Outside of the chapel was a ck old-fashioned car that was currently waiting for O¡¯Brien. Only after sitting in the car and thinking for a bit did he instruct the subordinates to head for their next destination. The car was started, and it followed the smooth and perfectly undamaged road outwards.

 Book 1 14.4

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 14.4</b><b></b><b> - N958</b>


    The car stopped at the ancient and imposing seven-floor building by the sea. It was not yet noon. The guards in front of therge doors naturally recognized O¡¯Brien, and despite the fact that his military rank alone was far from enough to allow his entry into thisrge building, they still let him in.


    Inside therge doors was arge and imposing hall. One could see the shockinglyrge copper dragon head on the wall as soon as they entered through therge doors. The dragon head was several meters tall and incredibly sinister looking. Two amber-colored dragon eyes coldly swept over every individual that entered. What was horrifying was that if one looked carefully, they would notice that the light inside the dragon¡¯s eyes would follow certain people¡¯s movements!


    At the end of the hall, the spacious staircase crawled upwards before diverging left and right into the second floor. This old-fashioned building didn¡¯t have any elevators. O¡¯Brien slowly ascended the the red carpeted staircase all the way onto the sixth floor. He walked all the way down a corridor and arrived in front of a door at the very end. He slowly knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Apletely emotionless voice sounded from inside the room. Even though it was frighteningly cold, this voice still carried a type of roughness that could make any male go crazy.


    O¡¯Brien pushed apart the thick and tall door before walking into this room that wasvish with ssical decorations. In front of the copper bookshelf that filled up the entire wall rested an office table that didn¡¯t have much decorations. It purely relied on the quality of its materials and its bulk to serve its uses. Behind the table sat a cool and elegant woman with simrly gray hair rolled up above her head. The t, dark-colored framed eyesses gave her the elegance of an olden era office woman, and her long, snow-white neck and slender interweaving fingers perfectlyplemented this look. Her eyes were simrly a deep gray with a hint of green, seemingly the same as O¡¯Brien.


    If one knew a bit more about this building, about this area, and about this era¡¯s inside information, one would look at her in a different way. The calm and austere look deep in her eyes, theplex dark cold decorations around her ck uniform, the dark gold rose branch interweaving around her shoulders, as well as the dark golden shield design coat of arms around her cor, one would know that the exterior hiding a coarse and wild beauty was aplete deception.


    O¡¯Brien sat down in front of the office table, seemingly not scared of her in the slightest. He didn¡¯t say anything, and instead, the silent ice queen behind the office table was the first to speak. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my little O¡¯Brien? You seem to be have something on your mind? Were you just given a beating by that woman?¡±


    O¡¯Brien immediately didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. His somewhat somber mood waspletely shattered by her single sentence. His dignity as a man was challenged, and he retorted in a somewhat sulking manner, ¡°Nonsense! What woman can strike me...¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, O¡¯Brien wished he could take them back. Sure enough, the eyes of the woman lit up. ¡°There are seven or eight in this building, not including myself. Little O¡¯Brien, it has almost been half a year since I¡¯ve given you guidance inbat techniques. Why don¡¯t we make a trip to the underground training area right now?!¡±


    O¡¯Brien was extremely embarrassed and helplessly said, ¡°Sis! Don¡¯t call me little O¡¯Brien anymore! I¡¯m already eighteen, and I¡¯m an official member of the ck Dragonriders now. I even have my own subordinates!¡±


    When he spoke these words, O¡¯Brien knew that he had spoken poorly again. As expected, the woman eximed in astonishment in an extremely charming way. This rapid change from her previously frozen expression was a powerful weapon against any man. Without giving O¡¯Brien the chance to interrupt, she immediately said, ¡°Oh! I almost forgot, it seems like you are already a ck Dragonrider. Maybe I should use a bit of my privileges to drag you over to my side and have you be my personal bodyguard!¡±


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s handsome face immediately became deathly pale. He understood his sister well, how she just might do anything. If his response was slightly off, there was truly a chance of bing her personal bodyguard. As for his current superior, no matter how you looked at it, he would never dare to disobey an order that came from O¡¯Brien¡¯s sister.


    Seeing O¡¯Brien seemingly reluctant to say anything else, the womancently leaned back into her tall chair. She propped her astonishingly beautiful legs on the office table desk and said, ¡°You are normally always looking for ways to hide from me, yet you came on your own to see me today. It really is quite strange. Did you change your mind and want to be an arbitration official? If you need my rmendation, just speak up. For such a small matter, I don¡¯t think that little lunatic Madeline would refuse me.¡±


    Hearing Madeline¡¯s name, O¡¯Brien became silent for several minutes. Then, he said, ¡°I still want to improve myself in the ck Dragonriders.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha!¡± The womanughed uncontrobly for quite a white before saying, ¡°Ambitious! This is more like I, Persephone¡¯s little brother! Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean that I believe you will realize that delusion of yours. Alright, since it isn¡¯t about that, what else is there that¡¯s so important for you toe and see me?¡±


    O¡¯Brien knew that this was the true nature of his older sister who had the same name as the queen of the underworld. The gentle, dignified, and elegant expressions were all things she allowed the outside world to see.


    Even though he was sitting in Persephone¡¯s office, Laiknar¡¯s trembling pale hand suddenly shed before O¡¯Brien¡¯s eyes. After experiencing the bullet that brushed past his chest and the intense mes that struck his face within the deep andplicated underground tunnels, Su seemed like a demon from the underworld. His green left eye contained tranquility that made his heart tremble.


    ¡°When I left on the mission this time, Laiknar died.¡± O¡¯Brien spoke calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard. Even though I¡¯ve never liked that Laiknar fellow, he still treated you rather well. What, you want to personally take revenge for him?¡±


    O¡¯Brien shook his head and said, ¡°No, I did note here for that. I believe that we are still underestimating Su, even now. When I confronted him in battle, the level of danger I felt far surpassed my expectations. This isn¡¯t something that a ranking on some paper can urately reflect. Meanwhile, underestimating Su would only result in... death. First lieutenant Luthor and his small troup¡¯s abilities were limited, and I believe that the mission will likely fail. Older sis, I hope that you can intervene in this matter and deploy a troop that truly possesses an overwhelming advantage. This operation is worth using precious resources on.¡±


    Persephone seemed a bit disapproving of this. ¡°Just a small matter like this, yet you need me to override amand?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± O¡¯Brien firmly replied.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll personally take care of this matter.¡± Persephone surrendered. Then, she casually released a heavy blow on O¡¯Brien. ¡°However, my dear little O¡¯Brien, being serious is a good thing. However, putting on face and speaking loudly does not mean that you have be an adult or a man who can shoulder responsibility. If you want to be a man sooner, I can arrange some special training for you.¡±


    Persephone¡¯s coarse and sexy voice sounded nothing different from the murmuring of the devil to O¡¯Brien. He stood up, and showed his older sister proper etiquette before making a run for it.


    After O¡¯Brien left, Persephone brought up the disy screen. Her slender fingers wrote out Luthor¡¯s name and then selected the follow-up application file. After scanning it, she directly wrote ¡®overruled¡¯ on it and sighed her own name before passing the document to her own assistant.


    The to do list on her screen was still packed, and as such, Persephone didn¡¯t pay the matter the big boy persistently asked for much attention.


    Several minutester, the female assistant with the captivating body walked into the seventh floor old man¡¯s office. She ced a document that just had a seal printed on it on the office table. In her unique concise way of speaking, she said, ¡°Your instructions could not bepleted. This n has just been overruled by a higher level official.¡±


    The old man opened the document. After seeing the signature, he was a bit shocked. ¡°Persephone?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    The old man was a bit engrossed with the document¡¯s fine and beautiful signature. Her signature was just as deceptive as her outward appearance.


    Pa. The old man threw the document into the wastebasket and then waved his hand. The female assistant quietly withdrew from the office.

 Book 1 15.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 15.1</b><b></b><b> - At a Loss</b>


    Su sat at the mountain summit and watched the scenery.


    The top of the mountain was the only high point in this entire region, allowing for a wide field of view. A boundless grasnd stretched out as far as the eye could see; however the scenery and colors brought about an extremely monotonous feeling. Dark clouds continued to fill the skies, quickly shifting about under the strong urging of powerful winds. If one stared into the sky for a long time, they would get the illusion that what they were looking at wasn¡¯t clouds, but rather the ground that they were falling towards.


    Su raised the sighting device, and the world within was just as monotonous as before; peaceful without any abnormalities. The herds of deer, quick rabbits, and grass wolves would roam about from time to time. At times, cruel battles would break out, with the loser bing the victor¡¯s meal. Everything was the same as how it had always been. The wind blowing against his face didn¡¯t provide him with the slightest hint of danger either.


    This type of peaceful, ordinary lifestyle without dangers was truly unsuited for Su. From as soon as he could remember, each day involved searching for food, searching for the next ce to stay, or battling for survival. There was never a day of rest. Even if he stayed in an inhabited area or apany, it was just to replenish his supplies and not a ce where he couldpletely rx. He might even be more tense, because people were much more dangerous than mutated creatures.


    Right now, his back was leaning against N958. Su had a ce to sleep, more pure water to drink than he knew what to do with, andrge amounts of reserve ammunition. He even had an entire box of 12.7mm anti-aircraft machine gun bullets. All of Su¡¯s weapons had great power as well as simpleposition, and practically all of his bullets were one-shot kills, rarely needing a second shot. In reality, the true reason why he developed this frightening skill in marksmanship was because Su didn¡¯t have money. Money was expensive, and the often penniless Su couldn¡¯t afford to use automatic rifles that fired in bursts. Even though sniper bullets and hand-crafted bullets were more expensive than automatic rifle bullets, if each shot killed, after the battle ended, his expenses would still be a less.


    Perhaps he had be used to the harsh life. Now, when he looked at the storehouse full of olden era weapon ammunition, the clean water that could run for a long time, and the box of nutrition paste that could be generated each day, Su¡¯s life lost purpose.


    Right now, his life seemed to only hold a single meaning. This meaning was waiting for the ck Dragonriders toe and then fight to his death.


    Su suddenly felt that life was extremely absurd.


    The world would never care about how a certain person felt and would continue operating like usual, just like how the sun would rise each day. Even if thick clouds filled with radiation covered the entire sky, the sun would still rise in the morning, only hidden from everyone¡¯s view.


    As such, Su¡¯s vacant life persisted. In the blink of an eye, five days had already passed. No signs of the ck Dragonriders appeared, as if this organization had never existed in the first ce. However, Su understood well that they could appear at any time. Meanwhile, if he left this battlefield, Su wasn¡¯t confident in taking down a dragonrider with him, so he still continued to idle about this region, and also continued this calm, vacant, and pointless lifestyle.


    Su wasn¡¯t the only one at a loss as to what was going on.


    Outside of Saratoga, the ck Dragonriders¡¯ camp was just as dignified and organized as before, however, the subordinates that walked in and out were clearly impatient. At first, Luthor would sit on the cover of the off-road vehicle, look into the distance, or look at the electronic tactical map in his hands like before. However, after not receiving any results for five or six days like this, Luthor himself even felt that sitting here day after day like this was somewhat foolish.


    With the inhabited area¡¯s example, Saratoga¡¯s refugees didn¡¯t dare provoke the ck Dragonriders, so they all stayed clear of the cordon. asionally, they would peer into the camp, but only through ces like building cracks, to take a secret look at the statue like Luthor on top of the off-road vehicle.


    Luthor began to feel more and more as if those sneaky gazes were full of mockery. These eyes pierced him like needles. Luthor wanted to leave this unlucky, deste ghost of a ce. However, regarding the defeat report that had been sent back to headquarters a few days ago, Commander Julio should have drafted up a new n within an hour, so the only thing left was approval from the higher ups. From the ck Dragonriders¡¯ customarily swift and decisive way of doing things, a n should have received approval by the end of that same day. Then, Luthor would lead his own subordinates away from this camp and return to headquarters to narrate what happened. Justin and the others would remain here on standby while waiting for a newmander to arrive.


    Who would have guessed that after the n was passed on, no response was given back and no information returned. Luthor had waited here for six days already. He couldn¡¯t restrain his impatience and sent Commander Julio a message, who in turn replied several times with ¡°n is currently undergoing approval¡±, ¡°Waiting to pass, please wait patiently¡±, and in the endpletely decided not to reply. On the sixth day, themander might as well have shut offmunications with Luthor from his side.


    Luthor waspletely baffled. He had never encountered this type of situation before. During this idle period, he contacted people from his family to find out what exactly was going on. In the end, the response he obtained was exactly the same as the one he got from Julio: the follow-up n is waiting for approval.


    Bureaucracy? For some reason, this word from the olden era emerged in Luthor¡¯s head. However, when he thought about the individuals in the ck Dragonriders who held great authority, which one didn¡¯t act quickly and decisively?


    During this period of Luthor¡¯s confusion, during the first three days, Justin was still looking at him indifferently like some kind of joke and would even asionally fire some sarcasticments. However, after three days, all of the dragonriders became restless and wondered why headquarters was so slow with their next orders. They¡¯ve also tried their own means of seeking the cause, but all of their own channels only returned with the same reply, telling them that the follow-up n of action is waiting approval.


    As for where the follow-up n of action was stuck at, those that knew of this information didn¡¯t breathe a word about it. In fact, knowing and not knowing was the same, because the ones within the ck Dragonriders headquarters that could pause the n to this extent and even leave Commander Julio powerless were just those few individuals. Towards these few individuals, no one dared to provoke them. There was not much difference between inquiring about these people and searching for death.


    This was why Su continued to vacantly remain on the mountain. Luthor and Justin continued to stay in Saratoga¡¯s camp, simrly at a loss.


    Su still had many things he could do. He first used the factory area¡¯s intelligent scanning device to scan theposition of a small metal strip¡¯sposition, and then he smelted down a few materials from the storeroom to form an alloy that was of the sameposition as the metal strip. He then used the automaticthe to slice them into tens of thousands of metal pieces. He then bent these metal pieces at a certain angle. In the next few days, Su scattered these metal pieces all around the mountain region. The mountain region was extremelyrge, so even though there were many metal pieces, they were all buried within weeds, mountains, and grit, making them practically invisible. These metal pieces were extremely brittle, and when broken, they would release ten low to extremely high frequencies, most of which were inaudible to human ears. However, for Su, this sound within several kilometers was extremely ear-piercing.


    There weren¡¯t really anyrge-scale mutated creatures, and the one or two that did show up once in a while were long shot dead by Su. As for the activity of small creatures, they were still rather easy for him to distinguish.


    After arranging these metal pieces, Su would clean up the base. If he needed undisturbed sleep, he would lie down by the base¡¯s doors and sleep for ten minutes. After that, he would wake up on time. Falling asleep and waking up took less than 3 seconds. For the remaining time, Su used the base¡¯s factory to modify a few bullets, carvingplicated patterns on the bullets¡¯ surface. The metal strip and carving patterns were both things he learned from old hunters in inhabited areas. However, the carvings from back then were just a few simple lines, while Su had already developed it himself to the level where it became almost like ornamental decoration.


    From start to finish, Su had never used thevishly adorned bedrooms on the third floor even though he had also swept them cleanly.


    The amount of time Su stayed in the base for was actually rather short. He was noputer specialist. Even though he used his basic knowledge to carefully inspect the functions of the centralputer capabilities ording to the operations manual, everything appeared to be normal. He wasn¡¯t able to detect any other systems, so he obviously wouldn¡¯t know that someone was currently using the cameras to watch his every movement inside N958.


    For Su who grew up in the wilderness, his senses towards things that could threaten his life were extremely sharp. In fact, this was an instinct many creatures in the wilderness possessed. However, towards things like surveince systems that did not pose him a direct threat, his sensitivity was much lower. When the centralputer¡¯s disy showed Su as the base¡¯s highest and only administrator, he believed it as well. However, whenever he stayed in the base, Su would have a vague sense of difort, but he couldn¡¯t tell the origin of this difort, so each time, he wouldn¡¯t stay for a long time within the base.


    As for water, ammunition, nutrient-filled food, and power source, Su only used what he needed, He didn¡¯t take any more.


    Compared to Su¡¯s bustling self, Luthor was about to go mad. Being forced to admit defeat wasn¡¯t a good feeling, but what was even more unbearable was facing the one who instigated this day after day. It wasn¡¯t that the ck Dragonriders didn¡¯t allow defeat, however, they did require a sufficient exnation. In an organization like this where power trumped all, one had to have either overwhelming military strength, overwhelming intellect, or, overwhelming patience, allowing one to muddle their way in the lower ranks all the way to retirement. Luthor did not have talent in military strength, and he had always tried to prove that he possessed strategical ability. This defeat was undoubtedly his most unbearable one. Even though Commander Julio didn¡¯t offer any additional evaluation to this past operation, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have any positivements to offer. If the Fabregas family wasn¡¯t willing to offer their support, then Luthor¡¯s first lieutenant rank might change to second lieutenant.


    On the seventh day, Luthor felt as if there was a painfully ring and undisguised gaze peering at him through a window crack. He had already endured it for six days, yet he never expected there to be this kind of straightforward provocation on the seventh day!


    Luthor leapt off the off-road vehicle and snatched the smart modr rifle from a subordinate. He turned it into sniping mode and casually aimed before pulling the trigger!


    Pu pu pu. Faint shes of light appeared from the rifle, the sound softer than an olden era pistol. More than ten rounds flew a high trajectory, arge number of them entering the window a thousand meters out. Under his rage, Luthor revealed a marksmanship skill that he would normally never reveal.


    The house that was put together with wooden nks and iron sheets couldn¡¯t defend against the prative force of the bullets at all, and several miserable shrieks immediately sounded from within. The room was immediately opened, and a woman carrying two childrenpletely covered in blood staggered out. She couldn¡¯t help but kneel down after every few steps, even dropping the children on the ground. Even though they fell rather heavily, the two children still didn¡¯t move, evidently having lost their lives long before falling onto the ground.


    The woman cried hysterically, shouting as she rocked and swayed her children. However, no matter how she shouted, there would never be any response.


    Luthor had never thought that a scene like this would appear. It was as if a bowl of cold water sshed on his face, and all of the anger and hallucinations were extinguished. He lowered the rifle. Even though he had never considered these people who lived in inhabited areas to be humans like himself, Luthor¡¯s heart still received a heavy blow. Each time the woman cried out, arge sledgehammer struck against his heart.


    The woman finally gave up her efforts. She staggered to her feet and walked unsteadily towards Luthor. She cried as she reached her hand towards Luthor. He could see that the woman¡¯s chest had several wounds that were quickly widening as well. With every step, the woman¡¯s body would leave behind a bloody streak. The woman¡¯s blood should have long drained out, but the woman already walked almost a hundred meters, still weeping and walking without end.


    Justin and a few other dragonriders emerged from the camp and stood by the entrance, quietly watching this scene.


    With a dong sound, the rifle fell from Luthor¡¯s hand onto the ground. He turned around and walked withrge steps towards the camp. The dragonriders all took a few steps to the side to allow him a path. As Luthor passed by them, they could all see that Luthor¡¯s face was as white as paper.


    One of Luthor¡¯s subordinates silently walked up and picked up the rifle. He took aim and fired a few rounds, ending the woman¡¯s suffering.


    All of Saratoga¡¯s residents walked out, silently looking at the two children, silently looking at that woman, silently looking at the bloody streak running between the woman and her children.


    All of the dragonriders returned to the interior of the camp. A subordinate hesitated, but in the end, he still walked up. He removed his cloak and covered the woman¡¯s body.


    An old man with white hair covering his face walked out from the circle of Saratoga residents. He directly walked to the woman¡¯s side, and with one motion, directly flung the waterproof, thermal cloak with multiple defensive purposes hatefully onto the ground in front of the subordinate¡¯s face. Then, he picked up the woman covered in blood before slowly walking towards Saratoga.


    This was the greatest provocation and insult towards the subordinates and the ck Dragonriders. However, this time, no one opened fire.

 Book 1 15.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 15.2 - At a Loss</b>


    During these past few days, Persephone¡¯s mood was extremely terrible. Not even the rare bright and beautiful sunshine outside of the long and narrow french window brought her the slightest bit of happiness. As soon as she opened the to-do icon, the countless documents would pour out like a waterfall, turning herputer screen into arge garbage heap and only reorganizing itself after a few seconds. Originally, Persephone was rather fond of this disy feature of receiving documents, because in her eyes, most of the routine tasks were garbage. However, for some reason, the things she had to deal with suddenly increased by several times. Whenever she saw the extremely cute to-do icon, Persephone would have the urge to strangle it.


    Persephone had was already using her fastest speed to deal with matters, and inwardly, she had constantly prayed for there not to be this much work the next day. However, under the mountain of paperwork, there was finally one representative manner that tirelessly managed to evoke her fury.


    This document was precisely the application for follow-up action on Su¡¯s pursuit.


    That day, due to O¡¯Brien¡¯s request, Persephone casually overruled this n. Of course, when O¡¯Brien brought up this matter, he didn¡¯t know that Luthor¡¯s operation had already failed. He merely made this conclusion off of his impression of Su and his analysis of Luthor¡¯s small troop. When Persephone saw the contents of the report, there was a slight increase in admiration for her own little brother¡¯s decision. It was mere admiration and not an approval, aspared to the mountain of things filling her screen, this matter truly was an iparably insignificant matter.


    Persephone¡¯s original intention was that since a captain wasn¡¯t enough, then she should just send out two captains. Even though her signature only contained a simple overruled word, the experienced officers would act with incredible consideration to draft up a new n. Then, they would go through normal procedures so that it wouldn¡¯t reach her again.


    This matter should have ended like this, but who would have thought that one or two dayster, this document returned untouched to her screen. Persephone didn¡¯t even look at the contents of this document before directly writing the word overruled. ording to the procedures of the ck Dragonriders, Commander Julio should have once again written the contents of the new n and then find his own superiors to approve it and not skip a level to find Persephone. A superior could skip a level to examine and approve something, but that didn¡¯t mean that a subordinate could skip a level and report to a higher superior.


    Another day passed, and the follow-up n popped up on her screen again. In addition, it blinked with the notification of importance, bringing it to the top of her to-do list. Persephone resisted her anger with difficulty and once again wrote the word overruled on it, sending it back. Then, she once again buried herself into her endless work.


    She definitely wasn¡¯t some hard worker. However, since she was in this position, then she had to take on the corresponding responsibility; this was one fact that Persephone was clear on. As such, she forced herself to work from morning to night, resting only three hours each day. The current Persephone was extremely simr to an officedy.


    While Persephone was buried under work, the old man floors above her was extremely rxed, each day spending most of his time observing Su¡¯s activities within N958. The sexy and exaggerated female assistant whose face was as cold as an iceberg would send Persephone¡¯s reply back to the follow-up request as soon as it was made to the old man¡¯s desk. Apart from this, the old man didn¡¯t seem to have anything else to do.


    asionally, this n of action would continue along the normal chain of procedures and did not get sent to Persephone. The old man would then use his own authority to skip a level and overrule it. As a result, after two days passed, when the new n came, the old man noticed with satisfaction that the n had once again been sent to Persephone.


    In all of the ck Dragonriders headquarters, the most miserable individual was Commander Julio.


    The defeat of Luthor, who was under him, had be a huge matter that even the guards of the building knew about. They didn¡¯t talk about the embarrassment of failure, and instead talked about how themander¡¯s follow-up ns for some reason drew the attention of important people, moreover being directly overruled each time. What was most shocking was that the ones that participated in this overruling wasn¡¯t just a single person.


    When the n was overruled a second time, Julio superior suddenly fell ill and requested a one month leave. Commander Julio didn¡¯t have any familial background, and as such couldn¡¯t ask for any sick leaves, so he could only brace himself and stick it out.


    More and more rumors began to spread regarding themander. As for why he would receive such special attention from important figures, there were all sorts of spections. No one dared to casually discuss those important individuals, and not even good friends would bring up this subject. As such, all of the spection rested on themander. From his slightly protruding belly and slightly darker skin, all the way to the strength of his body odor and number of chest hairs, all types of discussions about him were being made. However, no one doubted themander¡¯s ability to handle matters. From the day he entered the building, themander had proved his shrewdness andpetence over these seven years. He excelled even more at assessing the strength of enemies, drafting up a corresponding n of action, and selecting suitable personnel to deal with the situation. Themander¡¯s individual strength was nothing special, but he obtained his position through wisdom and not physical power.


    However, at this moment, themander began to grow doubts about his own wisdom. The first time his n was overruled, it was still within the boundary of his expectations. A single captain specializing in Perception Domain was a bit weak, even though Julio himself felt that the small troop¡¯s fighting strength was already more than what was needed.


    Themander amended the n and added a Combat Domainmander and sent it back. This time, when themander¡¯s superior was just about to approve it, who would have expected that as soon as he finished signing it, another higher superior showed up and decisively issued a veto! This time, he was stupefied for a whole thirty minutes!


    That afternoon, this colonel fell sick, iming that he needed a whole month of treatment to recuperate.


    Julio, whose natural disposition was to act carefully, spent a long time pondering and assessing the n and didn¡¯t substantially modify his n. In the third amendment he made, he only switched a Perception Domain captain for a simr ability lieutenantmander. He still felt that the amount ofbative force was still overkill. Meanwhile, perception, tracking, and searching abilities were more important. Even though the ck Dragonriders possessed enormous resources, they shouldn¡¯t be squandered. Themander did not forget his decision-making or formtion skills because of some unfortunate overrules. Due to his superior falling ill, Julio braced himself and directly sent it to Persephone.


    What came after was a straightforward overrule.


    Themander felt like he was going mad. If not because of some problem, how could these ns that hold clear superiority be overruled?


    Persephone had an extremely important engagement to attend that evening. Right when she was about to leave the office, the familiar document just happened to beging blinking.


    Fifteen seconds after issuing the document, themander received the quickest overrule he had ever obtained.

 Book 1 15.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 15.3</b><b> - At a Loss</b>


    That night, themander didn¡¯t sleep at all. Every single piece of information he had regarding Su was reviewed again and again, and he even studied the evaluation report of the hidden value of the intruder cell he obtained from the scientific institution. From themander¡¯s perspective, Su¡¯s ability would be at most somewhere between fourth or fifth level, and the intruder cell¡¯s value didn¡¯t deserve the involvement of such a great force. Regarding the so-called hidden value, 90% will always remain a potential. Within the ck Dragonriders¡¯ variousboratories, there were too many things with potential value to count.


    When the sky had just brightened, themander magnified the signature ¡®Persephone¡¯ and focused it at the center of the screen. It was as if she was currently watching him attentively. Then, he threw all thoughts of bing the ck Dragonriders¡¯ughingstock to the back of his mind and drafted up an an enormous, thorough, detailed, perfect, and incredibly unpractical n.


    In this n, apart from Julio personally conducting the operation, he assigned three lieutenantmanders to deal with Su, among them including a Combat Domain expert, a fifth level elite sniping expert, and a tracking specialist that had grown up in the wilderness. Since there were three lieutenantmanders, then it would be only logical to include eleven military officers. Adding up the subordinates, a gigantic troop consisting of over a thousand men was created. 50 battle vehicles would be transferred out, and a simr number of supplies and transport vehicles would be used. Moreover, he applied for ten days of permissions to use three fighter aircrafts.


    This was simply an army, one that could easily destroy any force within several hundred kilometers, yet it was now used to track down and capture a target whose abilities did not reach the fifth level and who was equivalent to a first lieutenant at best.


    The lieutenant stared at the screen. Persephone¡¯s name gave him an inexhaustible amount of courage. He trembled as he sent this n out. Then, the moment of the trial began.


    As she walked into her office, Persephone had some sort of premonition, a premonition that Commander Julio would send the n back. She had just sat down when the screen autonomously lit up. At the center of the screen, the follow up program was currently flickering, moreover, at the highest level of importance.


    Persephone truly wanted to trample through the floor and smash the ignorantmander on the second floor to pieces. She tied her hair, and even though no one was watching, she put on the most dignified and charming appearance and even wore her special sses. With her snow white and slender fingers, she took the ck pencil with golden patterns and opened the document.


    After only giving it two nces, Persephone was given a fright by this n¡¯s audacious and absurd contents. Using an entire army to capture a mouse, did this Julio go mad? She couldn¡¯t help but develop a bit of curiosity towards this mouse. Exactly what kind of ability did Su have to make her own brother who always hid great arrogance within his heart to view him in such a favorable light and make a strict and highly capablemander propose this type of army to capture? Of course, she didn¡¯t consider what kind of impact her own actions had on this n in the slightest bit.


    Her pencil circled and pointed, and the record and background rting to Su jumped out. In the photograph entry was actually the hand-drawn image O¡¯Brien provided.


    As soon as she saw Su¡¯s appearance, Persephone¡¯s face suddenly changed greatly. A low shout escaped her lips!


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s image was extremely lifelike, to the point where one could even feel the hint of loneliness within Su¡¯s calm gaze.


    With a ka cha sound, the ck pencil in her hands shattered into several pieces. Persephone carefully reviewed all the information regarding Su, and only then did she lightly exhale. She erged Su¡¯s image until it took up most of the screen, and then she fixated her eyes on the image just like that.


    After who knows how much time had passed, Persephone finally returned from her thoughts. Using her long and slender fingers, she directly began to write on the screen. In the blink of an eye, shepleted her reply to the amended n and sent it out.


    When she pressed on the bell icon on the screen, the office door was gently pushed open. A tall and handsome dragonrider walked in. From his appearance and stature to his bearing and appearance, there was nothing one could criticize. Following a salute, he asked, ¡°What is your honored self¡¯s instructions?¡±


    Persephone had already organized the documents on the office table. She stood up and walked towards this young dragonrider who was so handsome she could sense some cosmetic use and instructed, ¡°I have something to take care of, and it is uncertain when I will return. During this period, all work will be transferred as authorized in advance. You should know what to do.¡±


    A bit of surprise appeared on the young dragonrider¡¯s face. What kind of task was it that it required Persephone to personally deal with? However, his well trained self hid all of these doubts deep within his heart, and with a deep and powerful voice, he replied, ¡°Yes! General!¡±


    Commander Julio finally obtained hope in the reply. This time, when he opened the document, what jumped out at him wasn¡¯t an immediately overrule. Instead, it was reced with arge red X that crossed out all of the personnel and equipment. In the field for n executor, there was a new name that had been entered: Persephone.


    Persephone...


    Julio stared at this name until his eyes became sore. Only then did he pinch his own thigh. The sharp pain told him that even though the sky was dark, he wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    Themander sighed heavily, and a wave of fatigue overwhelmed his mind. He began to doubt whether he had grown old. ording to the young women in the general headquarters building, the greatest sign of a man getting old is when theyck imagination.


    The dragonriders who were falling apart under the wait finally received the new orders they had been waiting for all this time. The contents of the order was extremely simple, and it was for all members to be recalled. Headquarters was going to have other people take over this mission. Everything else was confidential, and everything regarding the operation this time was to be kept top secret and not revealed to anyone. Justin didn¡¯t understand why he was being recalled either. He truly enjoyed the feeling of chasing after Su, and as such, he even secretly sent a message to Commander Julio, informing him about his own importance in the capture of Su.


    Julio only returned two messages. The first was extremely concise with only one word: idiot. The second message was particrlyplex,pletely battering at him with swearing and cursing,pletely unlike the style of amander.


    Su didn¡¯t know what kind of storm he himself had caused, and also didn¡¯t know that the greatest catastrophe was imminent.


    He continued to sit on the top of the mountain, watching the scenery.


    The longer it took the ck Dragonriders to show up, the more preparations they were making. The next attack would most likely contain an incredible and unstoppable force. Su knew that this time, there would be no flukes. Su¡¯s luck was a bit better than that of normal people, after all, the level of ability he had in the Mysterious Fields was fundamental luck. This was an ability that seemed to be useful everywhere yetpletely useless at the same time. To this day, Su still did not figure out what the theory behind the ability or where and how exactly could one obtain an ability like this. The greatest illustration of this ability would be during a coin toss. If Su wanted heads, then after tossing it 100 times, it wouldnd heads roughly 51 times.


    That was why Su¡¯s luck was merely a tiny bit better than that of an ordinary person.


    Through the sighting device, he still only saw the boundless grasnd. He couldn¡¯t see anything strange, nor did he sense the slightest feeling of danger.


    Su suddenly heard footsteps! This was the sharp and clear sound of someone¡¯s heels striking against concrete. It continued at a steady rhythm and arrived in an unhurried manner.


    At this time, even though there was no wind, Su¡¯s blond hair flew upwards before falling down slowly. This would happen only when the most extreme danger arrived.


    The sighting device still didn¡¯t discover anything, nor did the metal pieces covering the mountains and ins release the slightest bit of sound. However, the footsteps became louder and louder, as if each movement trampled down on his heart. Even when he focused all of his attention and strengthened his perception ability to the highest level, he still couldn¡¯t determine the footsteps¡¯ direction? From the bridge of Su¡¯s nose, tiny droplets of sweat could be seen.


    Without any signs, an electric shock like pain suddenly scuttled down his back and filled his entire back in a sh. The extreme danger was right behind him! At this moment, the footstepsing from an unidentifiable direction continued to ceaselessly sound, battering against his ears.


    Su lowered the sighting device, and his movements slowed. He didn¡¯t turn around, and he didn¡¯t touch the Barrett on his back or the Magnum at his waist. He knew that no matter what he did, it would already be toote.


    This was a target he could not lock on or even sense. Su understood that the difference in strength between this individual and himself was insurmountable. He could not defend himself or escape, to the point where he couldn¡¯t even choose death.


    Su took a deep breath. He then looked at the sky, looked at the clouds, and looked at the grasnd. Then, his green eye and his straight eyebrows formed a smiling expression.


    Su had always been waiting for his final moments, yet he never expected them to arrive so suddenly. The ck Dragonriders¡¯ strength was as deep as a sea after all. After suffering two defeats, the third storm was actually so impossible to defend against!


    Su¡¯s wish of taking down a dragonrider with him died just like that. Su¡¯s wish to not be a living experimental subject also became distant and uncertain.


    After thinking for a moment, Su still brought out the Magnum and pulled back the hammer. Not showing any resistance still wasn¡¯t his style. The first five bullets in front of him were for his enemy, while thest bullet, Su saved for himself.

 Book 1 15.4

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter 15.4 - At a Loss</strong>


    The sound of the footsteps suddenly stopped. This time, he could finally discern that it came from the left side.


    Then, a light brown, meticulously crafted canvas backpack was tossed to Su¡¯s side. Then, a pair of attractive legs appeared in Su¡¯s line of sight.


    It was a pair of extremely straight legs that left one¡¯s throat dry upon seeing them. Dark stockings fully disyed her figure, yet it made others feel as if they were a bit unnecessary. The style of the heels was rather simple and unadorned, but the graceful arc they drew and the expert craftsmanship proved that they definitely weren¡¯t some cheap item.


    Su raised his head. His gaze naturally climbed up the pair of long legs, first passing over the knees, then continuing past her luscious thighs to the edge of the skirt. A part of his gaze continued a few centimeters into the depths of the skirt, while most of his gaze continued upwards. What followed was a white shirt tucked into the skirt, barely managing to cover up her full chest. Above that was a long and slender neck, a perfect face, a pair of sses that added to her appeal, as well as gray hair that was tied into a bun above her head.


    ¡°Beautiful?¡± She ced a hand at her waist, her other hand holding a pencil. The tip of the pencil rested on her lips as she asked.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± Su honestly replied.


    ¡°Want to see more?¡± She asked again.


    Su didn¡¯t reply and instead stood up. Staring into the distance, he raised the Magnum in his hand and continuously fired five shots. The gunshots were rather loud, creating a tremendous echo. As if in response to the gunshots, a wind suddenly picked up as well, sending his light blonde hair flying about.


    Su rotated the Magnum, and he ced the scorching muzzle against his chin and closed his eye.


    The wilderness, ruins, clouds with radiation, mutated creatures, inhabitednds, all of these elements formed Su¡¯s life cycle. At this time, they brought about a scorching pain, a heat that was just like the Magnum¡¯s muzzle. He liked them, and he didn¡¯t want to let them go, but the love and longing he had for life could not counteract the resoluteness he had in his heart.


    Su did not want to be aboratory specimen. If he truly didn¡¯t have a choice, then it should still happen after his death.


    Persephone¡¯s brain that was capable of easily dealing with a sea of data suddenly came nk. She failed to understand how the question ¡®want to see more¡¯ that contained dual meanings could cause the other party to suddenly raise his gun tomit suicide.


    What did this mean? Could it be that her own appearance was so bad that he had to kill himself?


    The short period of nkness in her mind was quickly stifled. Her right hand reached out, lightly and skillfully fetching the Magnum from Su¡¯s hand. Her forefinger that held the ck pencil was just like her legs, enough to make one¡¯s heart jump. Su only felt his hand be slightly numb before the pistol already ended up in her hands.


    Persephone seemed almost a bit clumsy as she fiddled with the Magnum. This was an exquisitely made gun, but the enormous body, heavy weight, powerful force, and deafening gunshot made it so that pretty was no longer a good adjective to describe it with. She twirled the Magnum around her finger like an olden era cowboy, and then, her two hands joined together. Then, as if she had fired identally, an enormous <i>bang</i> sounded. A stream of heat was released, and the bullet Su left for himself disappeared into the endless clouds.


    Persephone was so startled her entire body was shaking, and she almost tossed the Magnum onto the ground. Her face was pale, and her eyes were full of panic. Her ck sses seemed to have slid a bit, and some of the tied up hair even scattered down. In short, she looked like she had been frightened by the deafening gunshot and powerful recoil, leaving her in tremendous panic.


    She fixed her sses, and then while holding the Magnum with her thumb and middle finger, she brought it to Su¡¯s face. As if she still felt a lingering fear, she said, ¡°Returning this to you!¡±


    This time, it was the ck pencil and the silver gray Magnum thatposed a contrast.


    Su took the Magnum and brought out six bullets from the leather case at his waist. His two hands moved, and the bullets were already reloaded. Looking at Persephone, he calmly said, ¡°There are still many pistol bullets, and there are many ways tomit suicide without bullets. If you want to bring me back alive, I fear that it won¡¯t be that easy.¡±


    She seemed rather angry. She bit down on the pencil in her hand and interrogated, ¡°I just asked if you wanted to see more, yet you immediately want tomit suicide? Is my appearance that scary?¡±


    Su¡¯s voice continued to remain calm. ¡°Your joke isn¡¯t funny in the slightest, youngdy from the ck Dragonriders.¡±


    She immediately revealed a look of shock. ¡°How did you know... Alright, I admit that I¡¯m from the ck Dragonriders. However, how did you find out?¡±


    Su felt a small headache. This woman¡¯s acting was truly brilliant, however, the problem lied in that her lie couldn¡¯t take a single blow. However, he still replied, ¡°Your pencil has an insignia.¡±


    Persephone looked at the pencil in her hands. The ck pencil had a golden flower design, and at the end of the pencil was a dragon with a shield in its mouth.


    She moved the pencil to her left hand and reached out her right hand towards Su. In a slightly reluctant manner, she said, ¡°Persephone. Pleasure to meet you, Su.¡±


    Su hesitated for a moment, but he reached out his right hand and said, ¡°I would prefer to never have met you.¡±


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re a man, so you shouldn¡¯t be so petty!¡± Persephone cried out. Her hand reached back slightly, not allowing Su to touch herself. ¡°Also, haven¡¯t you ever been told that it¡¯s rude to shake the hand of another with your glove on? Especially with a beauty like me.¡±


    Su stared nkly for a moment. The actions and bearing of the mysterious woman in front of him waspletely unexpected, to the point where he himself couldn¡¯t really make out her true intention. Su removed the strips of cloth around his right hand and revealed a right hand that couldpletelypete with Persephone¡¯s before holding her hand.


    From the skin and shape, it couldn¡¯t be determined which of these two hands was superior. Of course, there were still differences. Su¡¯s hand gave off the feeling of hidden strength, while Persephone¡¯s hand was full of beauty and elegance.


    ¡°Since we shook hands, then we aren¡¯t enemies anymore and instead friends. Return with me to the ck Dragonriders!¡± Persephone enthusiastically said. She held Su¡¯s hand tightly without moving, and her fingers continuously moved about. She was actually caressing Su¡¯s skin! At this time, her appearance could only be called a pervert with a dignified outer appearance.


    Su was truly a bit helpless. ¡°You can bring my corpse back.¡±


    ¡°Stingy man, don¡¯t be so eager to die for no reason. You sound like I¡¯m some kind of demon! I am but an extremely gentle and soft woman, and I would never force anyone to do anything. Since we are friends already, I will slowly change your mind. You have to understand that I am an extremely patient person! Why don¡¯t we live together for now then. Look, I even brought my luggage with me!¡± Persephone was still tightly grabbing Su¡¯s hand as she spoke.


    Su looked at the canvas purse that seemed like it couldn¡¯t even fit a pair of shoes. He was truly speechless.

 Book 1 16.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 16.1</b><b> - Trump Card</b>


    Su noticed that his life had changedpletely.


    Persephone didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of forcefully bringing him back, and she also had no ns of killing him, so Su naturally didn¡¯t think about suicide or fighting to the death. Like all creatures, Su had an exceptionally strong desire towards survival.


    As for escaping and even subduing Persephone, Su was constantly preparing himself for these goals. However, at the same time, he did not lose himself to any delusions.


    Persephone¡¯s abilitiespletely surpassed Su¡¯s range of detection. Su was not sure what her main Ability Domain was, to the point where Su even had a feeling she didn¡¯t possess any different skills. However, his instincts incessantly reminded him that danger was right beside him. His subconscious mind and reality contrasted so greatly that Su was frequently left feeling a bit confused.


    However, Su clearly remembered Persephone¡¯s overwhelming way of appearing, as well as how easily she disarmed him. Those weren¡¯t illusions, and definitely weren¡¯t coincidences. The only thing Su could ascertain was that in front of this mysterious woman¡¯s face, he himself didn¡¯t have the slightest ability to retaliate.


    Su carried Persephone¡¯s ¡®luggage¡¯ and walked towards N958. This meticulously crafted feminine canvas bag made a stark contrast with the ruined clothing he wore and the rough Barrett on his back. Even if he didn¡¯t use his nose, Su could still feel the fragrance spreading from the bag through his right hand¡¯s skin.


    Persephone had her arms behind her back as she walked alongside Su. The ck pencil jumped around her ten flexible fingers. As she walked, she tirelessly chatted with Su about everything, from his age, experiences, interests, skills, all the way to his height, weight, and how many women he¡¯s had. She would never forget to stick a ¡¯why don¡¯t we return to the ck Dragonriders¡¯ in the middle.


    What he could answer, Su pretty much all answered. As for questions about his own abilities, he ignored them all without exception. As for the question of returning to the ck Dragonriders together, Su would always directly reply with ¡®you can bring my corpse back¡¯.


    Even Su never believed that Persephone truly was going to live with him from now on, when she asked where they would stay tonight, Su still decided to bring her to N958. Either way, this olden era private base couldn¡¯t be concealed, so it was better to bring Persephone over to see if she could restore the base¡¯s water system. If this system could be repaired, then even if he ended up in the ck Dragonrider¡¯s hands after it was repaired, more water would mean more lives saved.


    There were no roads on the mountain. Su¡¯s body was extremely steady as he walked on the mountain rocks as if he was walking on an airne runway. Persephone, with her heels, couldn¡¯t help but jump from rock to rock, asionally needing to spread her arms to bnce herself. Seeing her silhouette jump about with her hair flying about, she seemed just like a carefree youngdy from the olden era who dreamed about fantasies and needed the protection and love of another. As she swayed back and forth, her arms and body would touch Su¡¯s, seemingly idental.


    An hourter, Su carried the ¡®luggage¡¯ and brought the leaping about, bright as sunshine Persephone to N958¡¯s gates.


    Seeing the gate disappear into the mountain walls, revealing a deep tunnel, Persephone revealed a low sound, and her eyes began to shine.


    The base seemed to be pitch-ck, with only a few ces where the emergency lighting emitted a gloomy red light that couldn¡¯t even light up a meter around it. Towards Su who possessed glimmer sight, this extremely weak light was already enough. For the sake of saving energy, he never turned on any unnecessary lightning.


    Su firmly believed that this amount of lighting was already more than enough for Persephone.


    However, this mysterious woman from the ck Dragonriders gazed vacantly into the base and continuously leaned closer to Su. Moreover, her left hand sneakily clung to Su¡¯s clothes and grabbed tightly, as if she was a cat frightened of the dark.


    With her heels, Persephone seemed to be almost the same height as Su. However, her current movements and expression for some reason made Su think of the little girl that would always silently pull on his clothes.


    Su quietly sighed, no longerining inwardly about her level of acting. He instead walked next to arge door and pressed down a few times on the control desk. The base gradually began to light up one area after another. The faint rumbling sound of machines could be heard from the ground, and purified air began to blow out. The base¡¯srge doors began to slowly close behind the two individuals.


    A thousand miles outside, within the top floor of the ck Dragonriders headquarters, the old man¡¯s left hand held a cup of coffee, while his right hand pressed a few times on the screen, bringing up Base N958¡¯s image. His time of entertainment and leisure had arrived.


    When the first image popped up, the old man saw a Persephone clinging to Su¡¯s arm like a little girl.


    Pu! The old man suddenly spat out his coffee. It sttered everywhere on the table and screen.


    The old man coughed violently a few times. He quickly brought out a white towel and wiped his mouth and the coffee that had sshed onto his clothes.


    The door soundlessly opened, and the female assistant leaned her body through the doors. She asked in a deeply concerned matter, ¡°Is your esteemed self okay?¡±


    The old man had already wiped his face and clothes clean. At this time, he was currently using the towel to wipe the coffee cup. Hearing the female assistant¡¯s question, he smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It seems like I¡¯ve gotten older, choking even from drinking a sip of coffee.¡±


    The cold as ice female assistant withdrew and lightly closed the door behind her. As soon as it was closed, she took a deep breath, and only then did she calm down her violently beating heart before walking away steadily. It was already her third year of entering this ce and working here. This was the first time she saw him smile, as well as the first time she saw this hawk-like old man lose his bearing and spill his coffee.


    Su led Persephone on a tour around N958¡¯s various ces. Only when they entered the second floor did Persephone¡¯s arms that were tightly wrapped around Su¡¯s arms let go. Like a joyous little bird, she ran around the luxurious suites that were equipped with full facilities. In the end, she was just like how Su was at first, staring nkly at the side of the swimming pool


    Su stood at her side and looked at the empty swimming pool. ¡°Even now, I cannot imagine what it would be like if this ce waspletely full of water.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Persephone spoke softly.


    ¡°...¡± Su remained silent.


    ¡°Hey! You are a man, so can you not be so petty?¡± She shouted.


    ¡°Alright, it seems like we are simr people.¡± Su somewhat surrendered.


    Persephone dragged Su into the suite that was clearly designed for the base master. Seeing it swept extremely cleanly, and the spacious bathroom that wasrge to a ridiculous level, her eyes began to light up.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I take a shower at least?!¡± Her question didn¡¯t seem to be the tone one used to ask a question with at all.


    Su immediately stared nkly. Since the time he discovered N958, he only manufactured nutrient-filled food once which used less than a kilogram of water and drank a total of a kilogram of water. All of the remaining water was stored in the central water reservoir system, so there was already several dozen kilograms. If it was used to take a shower, it should be barely enough. After all, this base had the most advanced water purifying system back then, and the water used for a shower could be once again turned into purified water in less than a minute. Wear and tear, of course, couldn¡¯t be avoided. However, the main problem in Su¡¯s mind was that this was pure water that had been purified to the highest grade five, which should only be used for drinking. The water used for showering should be grade two water that carried trivial amounts of radiation, or even grade one water. Of course, the level of grading in the age of turmoil and the olden era was different, and the so-called grade two water might be a fatal substance in the olden era.


    Using pure water to shower was the same as swimming in it, intolerable.


    Persephone jumped in front of Su¡¯s face, and her arms were moved behind her back. She leaned her upper body forward, and her eyes widened as she looked at Su. She expectantly asked, ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°...Alright.¡±


    This N958 was actually already hers. Persephone¡¯s acting skills were excellent, but even if she truly had this type of innate nature, Su would never forget that she was a powerful figure from the ck Dragonriders. Su used the bathroom¡¯s control panel to join the central water system with the master bedroom¡¯s bathroom. In addition, he restored all of the energy supply to the master suite.


    Inside the bedroom that was greater than 100 square meters, warm lighting slowly lit up one after another. The air cirction system continuously brought in fresh air, even adding a bit of natural fragrance. This was a truly natural smell, one in which Persephone¡¯s fussiness and Su¡¯s sharp senses could not find a single w with. Rxing music began to y, and thepletely transparent shower room emitted faint steam. Upon determining that there wasn¡¯t enough water, the bathroom¡¯s intelligent system started up the pre-heating procedures.


    Persephone¡¯s body leaned forward slightly, her left hand reached out towards the doorway. Then, she revealed a sweet smile.

 Book 1 16.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 16.2</b><b></b><b> - Trump Card</b>


    The warm lighting perfectlyplemented her absolutely stunning beauty. This enormous bathroom that was decorated to a ridiculous level could not seize any of her spotlight and instead served as her backdrop.


    Only, her beauty seemed to bepletely useless against Su. Su ced her ¡®luggage¡¯ on the ground and silently left the bathroom. He didn¡¯t even turn his head once, let alone find an excuse to stay in the bathroom.


    Persephone didn¡¯t let this small frustration defeat her. When the bathroom door was closed, she straightened her body and raised her head to gaze into a small wallmp in the bathroom corner. She then smiled.


    In the ck Dragonriders headquarters, the old man¡¯s screen just so happened to take in Persephone¡¯sposed yet wild beauty at that moment. He saw her close one eye, form the sign of a pistol with her left hand, and then aim perfectly at the area between the old man¡¯s brows.


    ¡°Bang!¡± From those erotic lips that were slightly opened, she uttered the sound a pistol made.


    The screen on the old man¡¯s table immediately darkened and then released a green-colored smoke. The old man coughed, and embarrassment once again returned to his face.


    Su hugged the Barrett while leaning against the head of a flight of stairs. His mind was aplete mess. Even though the scenario of the ck Dragonrider¡¯s third encounter had yed itself several times in his head, there was still no way he could have imagined today¡¯s bizarre situation. He struggled to guess Persephone¡¯s next possible action, but he couldn¡¯t obtain the slightest bit of information through the methods he was used to using to analyze opponents. Su couldn¡¯t even guess at the true purpose of her arrival.


    After being lost in his thoughts for a while, the master bedroom door quietly opened. Persephone walked out while shrouded in steam and sighed in satisfaction.


    She had already changed from her ssic professional outfit. A light-colored spaghetti strap nightgown wrapped around her post-shower skin. The hem of the skirt seemed to barely cover the upper portion of her thighs. Her stockings had long been removed, and her shoes had been exchanged for a pair of light slippers. Under the lighting, her feet were extremely dazzling. Her gray hair was still wrapped above her head, but it seemed much more casual. The ck frame sses now began to emit an enticing feeling.


    An opened bottle of whiskey appeared in Persephone¡¯s left hand, and in her right were two sses. She stood in front of Su and stared at him. ¡°You seem to hug your gun as if you are hugging a woman.¡±


    Su raised his head. From his current angle, he could practically see where the other end of the pair of long, snow white legs was. However, it was still ¡®practically¡¯ because there was still 1.5 centimeters. For Su who was proficient in sniping, the number ¡®1.5 centimeters¡¯ truly left him somewhat helpless. He couldn¡¯t help but admit that Persephone¡¯s charm was just too great.


    Su patted the cloth wrapped Barrett in his hands. He smiled and said, ¡°Women are unreliable, while guns are different.¡±


    Persephone revealed a slight smile and sat beside Su. She seemed to have extended her long, snow white legs right in front of Su¡¯s face. ¡°This sentence shouldn¡¯t be spoken in front of a woman, you know. Want a drink?¡±


    Her current posture seemed topletely disy her impressive figure in front of Su. When Su¡¯s eyes passed her body, a thought automatically entered his mind: she wasn¡¯t wearing anything underneath. His eyes measured the thickness of the nightgown on their own and then reached this conclusion. This conclusion came extremely fast, to the point where Su couldn¡¯t even stop himself. He suddenly felt as if the instantaneous reactions he had relied on in the past didn¡¯t seem to be that useful.


    Seeing Persephone push over a ss of whiskey, Su felt extremely awkward. After hesitating for a few seconds, with the resoluteness of facing inevitable death, he drained the cup in one gulp.


    Persephone also finished it in one go. She stuck out her pink tongue and slowly licked away the remaining whiskey from her lips. She then poured another ss all the way to the brim. Leaning forward, she ced her arm on Su¡¯s shoulder. With the tip of her nose almost touching Su¡¯s light blonde hair, she softly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me back to the ck Dragonriders?¡±


    ¡°You can bring my corpse back.¡± Su replied.


    ¡°No fun.¡± Persephone muttered. She downed her ss of alcohol, and her right hand pulled off a bit of the bandages around Su¡¯s face. Almost sticking to his ear, and in an extremely soft voice, she said, ¡°I have a final trump card that will definitely make you want to delightfully follow me back, but I don¡¯t want to use it yet. Your face is one that I will always be able to see, but I want you to show me yourself... do you hear me?¡±


    She gently blew into Su¡¯s ear, and Su¡¯s light blonde hair immediately stood up! Then, it slowly scattered down.


    That night, Persephone naturally upied the master bedroom. Su held his Barrett and leaned against the gate in his old position as he slept. Persephone did not express any opposition towards his choice of location, as if she never worried about him escaping through the night at all.


    Su didn¡¯t think that much either. Based solely on pursuit, this bit wasn¡¯t nearly enough for him to create a safe distance. Moreover, each second he stayed near Persephone drained more of his strength than during actualbat. Together with that ss of alcohol, Su was already dizzy. As such, he quickly fell asleep.


    This time, Su¡¯s vignce became unusually low, to the point where he had beenpletely surrounded by the warm darkness. This was the first time in a while where he rxed. There were no dreams, but he did not wake either.


    Only when the rumbling sounds of machines entered his ears did he wake up from his deep slumber. His consciousness wa still clinging onto the cozy feeling, making him a bit reluctant to wake. Through the gap between the base¡¯s gate, he could see that the sky was already bright, seeming to be around 9:45 or so.


    Could he have actually slept for 12 hours? Su suddenly snapped awake!


    The moment his eyes opened wide, Su¡¯s body suddenly went rigid. Then, he slowly rxed. The Barrett had unknowingly when moved from his chest to his side, and the hard, ice-cold metal alloy below him had ayer of soft nket under him. A thin nket was also ced over his body. A pillow had even been added behind his neck. Under this unfamiliar situation, Su¡¯s first instinct should have been to immediately enter abative state, yet the feeling of reluctance to leave this warm and gentle environment made him unable to immediately produce a reaction.


    ¡°Woke up?¡± Persephone walked over from around the corner. Today she had changed into a light blue shirt and a pair of jeans. On her feet were a pair of lightweight multi-purpose sneakers. Her gray hair had been tied into a simple pony tail, making her appear extremely pure and sporty. The only thing that was the same as yesterday were the ck frame sses, as well as the pair of beautiful eyes capable of a myriad of instant changes.


    The female canvas bag immediately appeared in Su¡¯s mind, automatically calcting the amount of space the clothing and footwear upied when folded. He then couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit awkward the instant this conditioned reflex took ce.


    Persephone smiled as she stood there. In her hands was a te of piping hot food, and a wrench was sticking out from her back pocket. The ck pencil was now currently serving as a hair pin. The jeans might be even better at revealing her long legs¡¯ fine lines than her pencil skirt. Su felt like the Persephone today was even a bit more intimate, and the temptation that was hidden behind her hidden outward appearance was even greater.


    Su lifted the nket and was about to stand up when she said, ¡°Dont get up.¡± She then directly sat at Su¡¯s side. Her hands brought over the te of food, and then she enthusiastically looked into his eye and said, ¡°Breakfast!¡±


    What was on the te was in fact just the nutrient-filled food the base produced, but after it had gone through Persephone¡¯s hands, it became rather fragrant. Based on Su¡¯s customary line of thinking, after undergoing further cooking, the manufactured nutrient-filled food definitely suffered some loss of nutrients, so it felt rather wasteful. However, as he looked at this te of food, Su began to feel his reasoning was starting to be challenged, feeling that this might not be that bad of a choice too.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Su immediately calcted the amount of nutrient-filled food in the te and noticed that this should be roughly the amount that was leftover in the base.


    Sure enough, she smiled and said, ¡°Only found this much. You are a man and need to fight, so you should eat first.¡±


    This was a reply that waspletely fitting for the wilderness. Surviving in the wilderness, with food and water limited, the order of distribution should be adult men, children, women, and then old peoplest. Su seemed to have felt an illusion, as if she had already be a model wilderness woman that was sending off a man about to go hunting.


    Su¡¯s reasoning immediately expelled this type of absurd reasoning. Forget about everything else, just from how easily she removed Su¡¯s pistol from his hands, how she was able to remove his gun and bullets, and how she even ced a nket over him proved how powerful of an individual this mysterious and beautiful woman was. At the very least, none of the ck Dragonriders he had met thus far wereparable.


    Su picked up the table knife and split the food into two halves. He left the smaller half for himself and therge portion for Persephone.


    ¡°This much is enough for me.¡± Facing her sparkling eyes, this was what Su said.

 Book 1 16.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 16.3</b><b></b><b></b><b> - Trump Card</b>


    He was not lying. This amount of food was enough tost him for two to three days if he didn¡¯t engage in any intense fighting. Of course, therger portion might be a bit too much for Persephone. In front of this woman, Su didn¡¯t even have confidence in his ability to absorb and use nutrients.


    On top of the tray were two spoons. What was rather unexpected was that Persephone did not show any dissent. She directly lifted up a spoon and began to eat out from the te in his hands.


    Nutrient-filled food was just nutrient-filled food. No matter how it was prepared, its basic vor would still remain. Even though this was a rare delicacy for Su, he firmly believed that Persephone with such culinary skills definitely did not care for this type of food. However, she quietly finished this teful of nutrient-filled food.


    When Su ate, he would always eat slowly, without uttering anyint, wasting the slightest bit, or showing any unusual expressions. However, eating from the same te of food as Persephone would for some reason cause his attention to drift from the food to her body. The mischievousness of the pencil that held her gray hair in ce would let go of another thread of hair following her slightest movement and fall onto her face. There was even an instance when the two individuals¡¯ heads bumped together.


    This was apletely ordinary event, yet it held great significance because Su couldpletely avoid it, yet because his attention had drifted to other areas, his reaction speed slowed down.


    After finishing breakfast, the atmosphere between the two individuals seemed to have changed somewhat.


    Persephone collected the tray and utensils before heading upstairs to wash them there. Su collected the pillow and nkets on the ground and followed her upstairs. These originally belonged to the bedrooms upstairs, and they were of high quality. Even after so many years, they could still be used.


    After cleaning up the living area upstairs, Persephone returned to the underground floor. Down here, the primary water circtory machine had already beenpletely opened up with a fewponents scattered on the ground. Inside the machine, the electronic chipponents was partially revealed. It seemed like before break she prepared breakfast, she had already worked for a while.


    A new document was ced on the ground, and sandwiched on top were two sheets of white paper. On top of the paper was a sketch of aponent.


    ¡°Come, help me a bit.¡± Persephone pulled up her shirt¡¯s sleeves and pulled over the tools rack leaning against the wall.


    Su took on the role of the assistant, handing over tools and carryingponents. Also, he listened to her as she described where the problem of this water circtory systemid.


    The core of the central water purifying system was theputer chip. Fortunately, theputer chip was still perfectly intact. After being forgotten for so long, a few of the system¡¯s gears and even the pipeline¡¯s bent portion suffered serious corrosion, causing the entire system to fail. Before breakfast, Persephone already inspected the system and even found the requiredponents and pipeline. She also started up the base¡¯s factory, and it was currently smelting theponent part into an alloy that she had assigned herself. The time it took to finish breakfast was enough time for it to finish smelting.


    Right now in the base¡¯s centralputer, Persephone already possessed the same level of authority as Su. Meanwhile, that metal ring was already resting on her right hand¡¯s middle finger.


    Last night, after drinking, Persephone became like a little girl that had seen her beloved toy and constantly annoyed Su about the base¡¯s authority. After thinking for a bit, he directly removed the ring from his finger and handed it over to Persephone. At that time, Su realized that her expression was a bit strange, but he continued to act the same. Su already couldn¡¯t tell if what she was doing was on purpose or not, nor did he understand what the meaning behind her actions was. As such, he didn¡¯t think too much about it at all.


    Machinery was a field that could be extremely deep and extensive, especially when it involved electronics and artificial intelligence technology. Just from hearing Persephone¡¯s exnation, it was naturally impossible for him to to be proficient in a field like this that required more than ten years of knowledge. However, her exnation simplified it down to the point where it was extremely easy to understand, even though it was still thorough and detail. Everything was also spoken with great patience.


    Inadvertently, Persephone disyed her extremely knowledgeable side.


    Repairing this enormous system with just two people was a rather difficult task. Even if Persephone was all-powerful, they still used up the entire day, and most of the time was spent on manufacturingponents.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you return with me?¡± Behind the multifunctionalthe, Persephone, who was currently concentrating on processing parts, seemed to inadvertently ask.


    Su was standing on the side, from time to time looking at the blueprint in his hand or the revolving parts on thethe. It was as if he could tell if the errors exceeded the allowed deviation just from looking at the parts. Hearing Persephone ask like this, Su didn¡¯t use the reply he used a thousand times and instead said with a sigh, ¡°I killed your people, and I don¡¯t want to be an experimental subject.¡±


    Persephone dropped the pipeline that had been sessfully processed onto the ground and then added another piece of raw material. Without raising her head, she said, ¡°You killing someone is a bit troublesome, but it isn¡¯t impossible to get rid of. If I can also promise you that you won¡¯t be an experimental subject, would you return with me?¡±


    After experiencing an entire day of high intensity work, small beads of sweat had appeared on Persephone¡¯s temples as well. Hard-working men were attractive, and hard-working women were simrly attractive.


    Seeing Persephone working non-stop, Su gave a serious reply as well. ¡°I won¡¯t go. In the eyes of the ck Dragonriders, those in the wilderness cannot be considered people. As for me, I belong to the wilderness.¡±


    Afterpleting the final part, Persephone straightened her body and fixed her slightly messy gray hair. ¡°The one that died under you called Laiknar, do you think that he is the same as me?¡±


    Su wanted to say ¡®actually, I still can¡¯t understand you¡¯, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he carefully recalled everything that had happened after he met Persephone, and as a result, he said, ¡°Not the same.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s that.¡± Persephone carried a pile of processed parts and ced it in Su¡¯s hands. She herself carried the remaining parts and walked upstairs. While walking, she said, ¡°The ck Dragonriders is actually an extremely loose organization. The direction this organization goes depends on the people thatpose it. If you feel that the way we operate isn¡¯t correct, you can just depend on your own strength to change it.¡±


    Su became silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Once a freight train begins moving, it¡¯s extremely difficult to change its route. I am just one nobody and cannot stop a freight train that has already started moving.¡±


    ¡°Cannot stop a freight train?¡± Persephone paused and looked at Su. ¡°However, why do I think it looks like you are facing that freight train head on?¡±


    Su¡¯s green eye revealed a calm expression. Heughed, not meeting her gaze or replying to her question. However, Persephone was not going to give up. She looked at him with an expression that said she wasn¡¯t going to give up before obtaining an reply.


    Left without a choice, Su could only say, ¡°I want to live. However, when I¡¯m left without a choice, I am not scared of death.¡±


    ¡°Are you truly left without a choice?¡± Persephone immediately replied with another question.


    Su did not answer this question. It wasn¡¯t something she had to know.


    With the essential parts ready, arge portion of the work was alreadypleted. From here on out, the parts just had to be installed. Half an hourter, Persephone reced the cover of the central water circtory system. The cover that was over a hundred kilograms in weight might as well have been air in her hands.


    Persephone used her greasy and dirty finger to flick open the electric switch, and the sound of machines rumbling immediately filled this ce. The water underground was continuously sucked into the central water cirction system. A few minutester, Persephone twisted the water outlet valve. With a hua sound, a powerful column of clear water immediately gushed out!


    Persephone released a cheer, and Su couldn¡¯t help but smile as well as he received the water with his hands. The water was clean without impurities. Even though there was a bit of radiation that couldn¡¯t be avoided, the water should still have reached grade four purity.


    With water, there was also life.


    The two were spellbound as they watched the running water. They didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Su felt that in the instant just now, she revealed a true happiness.


    Even though she now had water, Persephone did not extravagantly ask for a shower and instead just washed her hands and face. She then pulled Su out of N958 and ran to the mountaintop.


    It was alreadyte into the night, yet the clouds full of radiation that showed no signs of scattering were continuously pushed into the distance under the winds. The dark of night made it hard to see anything. In the distance, outlines of several segments of broken roads could be seen, as if they were the skeletons of deceased enormous beasts.


    Under Persephone¡¯s shouting, Su sat side alongside her and gazed into the endless darkness.


    She suddenly released a long sigh and asked, ¡°In your opinion, what is the status of women in this era?¡±


    Su thought for a moment, and then spoke truthfully. ¡°Based on what I have seen, women are men¡¯s essories. If they don¡¯t possess any other skills or depend on another man, then they have to use their own bodies to exchange for food and water. They could be considered property just like weapons and ammunition. If their man is killed, then they would switch owners. Apart from this, they are also a means of reproduction.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t mince your words!¡± Sheughed in a slightly mocking manner. Then, she released a long sigh and said, ¡°What you said is correct. That is the reality of this world, as well as what most people consider to be inevitably right, regardless of whether they are male or female. In fact, I am no different. My current power in the ck Dragonriders is reliant on my own power as well as my family¡¯s strength. In the past few years, I¡¯ve continuously fought again and again, moreover seeding each time. However, this won¡¯t change the fact that I am a woman, a woman without the protection of a guardian. If a woman doesn¡¯t have protection, then the surrounding men would all turn into insatiable wolves, wolves that await the day she powerlessly falls so that they could tear her apart! From today forth, I will also endlessly go out to battle, and battle will always contain a chance of injury or even make me lose my strength forever. When that timees, that will be my end.¡±


    ¡°In the history of the ck Dragonriders, there have been many outstanding women. Stephanie, Bloody Mary, and Gemini were all names that others respected. However, after suffering unfortunate injuries from their countless battles and losing their great fighting strength, these women with no guardian to protect them all became men¡¯s toys sooner orter. As for their previous strength and backing, every man that had the ability to dip their fingers in wouldn¡¯t let such an opportunity go. After all, ying with a woman who had an identity is much more stimting. There might be a day in the future when I might fall to this state as well. It will be a bit different from them due to my family¡¯s backing, so I won¡¯t be a toy. However, because of my ties to my family, those that will try to get their hands on me will be the great figures within the family, as well as those that do business with the family.¡±

 Book 1 16.4

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 16.</b><b>4</b><b> - Trump Card</b>


    Su¡¯s mood suddenly became a bit somber. He thought of the countless women he had encountered and seen, and he thought of Li as well. As for Persephone, her beauty could make all the men around her be ferocious wolves.


    The mountaintop became silent for a moment. Persephone suddenly spoke an earth-shattering sentence. ¡°Su, are you willing to enter the ck Dragonriders and from then on protect me?¡±


    She didn¡¯t look Su in the eye. She held her knees as she sat facing the night winds and stared into the distance.


    In that split second, Su thought of the stunning and dignified appearance she first showed him, the enchanting charm she exuded after her shower, the passionate innocence during breakfast, the seriousness and carefulness while working, as well as the quiet and distant feeling she gave off today. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t determine what exactly was the true Persephone. Perhaps all of these appearances were Persephone. These past two days, she had showed all sides of herself to him.


    This kind of beautiful woman who was perfect in every aspect wanted him to be her guardian? If it was to lure him into entering the ck Dragonriders, then this type of cost was still a bit too excessive. The amount of benefits she would receive would vastly outweigh the losses.


    Su also looked into the distance. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°The ck Dragonriders don¡¯t suit me. I apologize.¡±


    The silence continued.


    After a long time had passed, Persephone said, ¡°Su, do you have someone you want to protect.?¡±


    Su calmly said, ¡°... There is. However, it might not be like how you imagine it.¡±


    Persephone removed the pencil holding her hair together, and her deep gray hair fell down. Su¡¯s heart pounded fiercely a few times. From the side, apart from the threads of silver radiance, the scattering gray hair seemed to be exactly the same as the little girl from back then!


    Persephone was a member of the ck Dragonriders, and the Lanaxis from back then also had ck Dragonriders serving her. Su didn¡¯t know what kind of status the little girl had after being brought away by Lanaxis and only knew that it was rted to the ck Dragonriders. From her exceedingvishness and extravagance, her position might be even higher than Persephone¡¯s. It was possible that Persephone knew about the girl¡¯s existence.


    ¡°I have a final trump card that will definitely make you want to delightfully follow me back, but I don¡¯t want to use it yet.¡± That night, Persephone¡¯s words suddenly emerged in Su¡¯s mind.


    Recalling Persephone¡¯s sorrow just now, Su suddenly made a connection, and his heart suddenly pulled tight. Could it be that something happened to Lanaxis? If she copsed, then what about the girl? When he thought about the exceedingly pretty girl and the fate that such an appearance brought, a fire gradually began to burn within Su¡¯s heart.


    Seeing Su¡¯s slight transformation, Persephone seemed to sigh. In the darkness, she calmly said, ¡°I believe that you have heard of the name Lanaxis before. Beside her was a girl with hair simr to mine. I believe this girl is the one that you want to protect, right?¡±


    Su remained silent. He didn¡¯t give a reply, nor did he deny her statement. It seemed like Persephone truly knew the history between himself and the girl, and perhaps this might be part of the reason for her favorable treatment of him. Together with her words rted to the fate and status of women she spoke of just now, what was she trying to imply?


    In the darkness that seemed like it would never disappear, Persephone¡¯s cold and arrogant voice that possessed prative force continuously sounded. ¡°You still want to protect her. However, the current you can¡¯t even defeat a low level dragonrider, so what will you use to protect her? When the day of bad luck descends, what can you even do? With your current manner of survival, even if you were given five, ten years, what level of strength can you develop to? Fifth, or sixth level? With this level of ability, you can¡¯t aplish anything. The descent of misfortune is inevitable and not by chance. Within the Blood Parliament, the Spider Empress is not the only ruler.¡±


    In the darkness, as Su watched Persephone¡¯s hair fly about, he felt that it was just like the ever fluttering fate of those living in the age of turmoil.


    ¡°If I join the ck Dragonriders, I can be more powerful?¡± Su asked.


    ¡°Within the ck Dragonriders, the only thing that restricts an individual is their talent. If you possess unmatched power, then you can do whatever you please.¡± Persephone¡¯s reply gave Su the two answers he wanted to know the most.


    Persephone revealed her hidden trump card. Meanwhile, Su never had any cards to y right from the start.


    In a tranquil voice, Su said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll join the ck Dragonriders.¡±


    Persephone raised her hand and tied her hair up, once again using the pencil to hold it in ce. She indifferently said, ¡°I have given you the opportunity to increase your strength and gave you the chance to protect the one that you wish to protect. However, to allow you to join the ck Dragonriders, I need to make the entire Fabregas family my enemy because you killed Laiknar. I also need to prove to the parliament that your value is greater than the value of the intruder cell. Before you can prove this point for yourself, I need to provide an equivalent amount of asset to the parliament. After paying such a huge price, I need to return and make a report.¡±


    Su knew that everything she said was the truth. Even if this was a transaction and what happened behind the scenes was ignored, just the stuff on the table were things he already felt were too much.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Su asked.


    Persephone turned around and looked at him. Her gray eyes contained a hint of green light. It seemed like her eyes were a bit simr to Su¡¯s, only that Su¡¯s eye was entirely green.


    Persephone¡¯s hand made the sign of a pistol. She aimed it at Su and said, ¡°Be my man!¡±


    Su stared nkly.


    He possessed the ability of fundamental luck, but the conditions were in his favor to a ridiculous point. Su believed that even if he raised his fundamental luck to eight or ninth level and waited several hundred years, he still wouldn¡¯t encounter something like this. This wasn¡¯t a problem of probability, but simply something impossible.


    Su awaited her next words.


    Persephone continued, ¡°Of course, right now, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to be my man at all. Even if you became seven or eight times more powerful, you still wouldn¡¯t. Moreover, after entering the ck Dragonriders, if others knew about this matter, with your current strength, you would be killed without anyone knowing why. Once you enter the ck Dragonriders, apart from some basic and essential help, you won¡¯t receive anything else from me. You must deal with all enemies both up front and hidden. Then, you have to be strong, strong enough until you can be my man!¡±


    ¡°If there is a day when you obtained these qualifications, then I will ept you. If you be powerful enough to suppress me, then I will let you be my guardian. If it turns out that it was impossible for you to reach my requirements all along, then I will choose someone else to rece your position, but you will still be mine. I won¡¯t stop you from protecting her, and if there is a need, you can choose to die in battle. However, when you die in battle, you still have to remember that you belong to me!¡±


    Hearing Persephone¡¯s powerful deration, Su only chuckled. Her deration was frank, sharp, and bare without the slightest fluffing up. However, this was reality.


    The conditions were extremely good. Even though this waspletely different from what Su wanted, he still didn¡¯t have a choice just like seven years ago.


    ¡°We¡¯ve reached a deal then.¡± Su¡¯s words were just as concise as before.


    Persephone released a lightugh and said, ¡°If you entered the ck Dragonriders the first time I invited you, then there wouldn¡¯t be all these conditions, but you made me use my trump card, so it became a business deal.¡±


    On the subject of business deals, Su had always been a person of trust. Ever since Persephone appeared, almost every single event overturned Su¡¯s general knowledge. He wasn¡¯t naive. There was definitely more undisclosed information behind this deal, but he simply didn¡¯t have the qualifications to know about them right now. The events that happened during these past two days continuously yed in his mind. Su suddenly remembered that when she brought up her trump card, she also mentioned another wish.


    Compared to the opportunity she offered, this wish seemed insignificant.


    Su sat in silence, gazing into the endless darkness.


    Back then, in Yorketown, that youth would have never expected that seven yearster, he would once again undertake a simr responsibility.

 Book 1 17.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b>17.1 - The Price of Growth</b>


    Ten dayster, Su stood on a mountaintop and overlooked the scenery below him. It was an enormous city that had part of its vitality restored. The sky was still a dull gray, and the lighting within manyrge buildings were lit. Vehicles would asionally move through the newly renovated roads. At the edge of the city, there was arge area of brightly lit factories, and fully loaded trucks would drive in and out from time to time. More importantly, from the city¡¯s bright lights, it was clear that this city used a tremendous amount of electricity.


    Once his line of sight passed over the city, he could see an ocean that stretched endlessly.


    The low hangingyer of clouds revealed a crack, revealing the sun behind them. Arge expanse of golden sunlight scattered down. Not only was the sea covered in specks of gold, the side of the city facing the sea was also dyed in a reddish-golden color. However, behind the bright golden color was a deep shadow that was simr to eternal night.


    At Su¡¯s side was Persephone who wore a shirt and a pencil skirt. Her right hand carried an borate-looking canvas bag, and her left hand pointed towards the great sea that flickered with millions and millions specks of golden radiance. ¡°The headquarters of the ck Dragonriders is right there.¡±


    Following her finger, Su saw the old-fashioned seven floor building. Even though it was rather far away, he could still vaguely see the building¡¯s narrow and tall gate. Due to the fact that its back was turned to the sunlight, the inside of the gate was dark and gloomy, as if it was going to devour all those that dared to enter.


    Ta ta ta... The sharp and clear sound of high-heeled shoes striking against the ground echoed in front of the ck Dragonriders general headquarters building that already had several hundred years of history. The bodies of the two guards at the gate immediately trembled, and then they straightened their bodies that were already quite straight a bit more. When this type of sound could be heard, it could only mean one thing: Persephone wasing.


    Sure enough, Persephone appeared like a specter. She climbed up the long flight of stairs and walked through the ck Dragonriders¡¯ gates with an upright and unafraid attitude. As soon as she appeared, the two guards immediately gave her the most urate military salute. When they looked at Persephone, their eyes were full of respect, excitement, as well as a bit of hidden desire.


    Persephone¡¯s gait was elegant and graceful, and on her face was apletely undisguised coldness and arrogance.


    The people going in and out of the lobby all stopped moving and looked at Persephone who had just returned from her task. All of the dragonriders that happened to be standing in front of her path hurriedly moved to the side.


    During the few days that Persephone left, practically everyone was trying to guess at what kind of mission it was that would require the ck Dragonriders¡¯ youngest, most powerful, most cunning, and at the same time the most beautiful and sexiest major general to personally depart. Who was that strange individual standing behind her?


    Su¡¯s expression only revealed indifference. His gaze only rested on Persephone¡¯s waist that seemed to sway with a consistent rhythm, not paying attention to either side of him at all. His pacepletely matched Persephone¡¯s, as if he had be one with her. The distance between the two was always 1.5 meters, never a bit more or a bit less.


    Countless eyes fell upon Su¡¯s body. Jealousy, hatred, curiosity, passion, disdain, greed, amazement, puzzlement, and even fervent desire; these eyes seemed to reflect all types of positive and negative emotions as they pierced at Su.


    Many men¡¯s eyesnded on the wrapped up Barrett, and their eyes revealed astonishment, contempt, as well as anger. Within the ck Dragonriders that greatly prefered the poprized intelligent firearms of the new era, olden firearms had practically be extinct. Those that dared to use these types of weapons were all insufferably arrogant and ferocious individuals. Within the ck Dragonriders, Magic and Combat Domains seemed to be the most popr. Even if one majored in the Mental Domain, few would make firearms their primary focus, because after all, the difference between low level weapon proficiency and electronic capabilities was negligible.


    There were quite a few women in the lobby, and differentiating them by their clothes, most of them were ordinary members who served as secretaries or filing positions, and there were female dragonriders too, of course. Their eyes all seemed to rest on Su¡¯s face and asionally look at Persephone. There were a few who couldn¡¯t conceal their own jealousy and envy.


    Su moved at an unchanged pace under countless pairs of eyes and followed Persephone up to the sixth floor.


    After entering the ck Dragonriders¡¯ headquarters, Su¡¯s face was no longer covered in bandages.


    The Persephone that returned to the ck Dragonriders possessed clear power and grandeur. Wherever she went, the sharp and clear high heels would resound to that ce. However, Su attracted even more attention than she did.


    As soon as Persephone reached the sixth floor, the handsome male adjutant received news and opened her office door for her.


    When Persephone sat down in the office, Su silently stood next to the office table, causing a sh of shock to run past the adjutant¡¯s eyes. This adjutant was extremely good at keeping hisposure, and his many years of working his position made him clearly understand the result of forgetting himself in front of Persephone. He restrained himself, not allowing his gaze tond on Su¡¯s body. He ced the documents he was carrying in front of Persephone.


    This was the amount of work that had umted during the time Persephone had been away that required her personal signature. At this moment, Persephone was not in the mood at all to deal with this type of important matters. She quickly flipped through these documents and would asionally stop to nce them over a few times before scribbling her own suggestions. The three documents only took her five minutes to deal with.


    ¡°Have any basic training camps happened recently?¡± Persephone dealt with the documents as she asked.


    ¡°Yes. The newest set of basic training already started yesterday. This is aplete course that Captain Curtis is in charge of, and there are currently 31 cadets being trained. The newest strengthening training camp will begin seven dayster.¡± The male adjutant did not hesitate at all with his reply, as if his his brain had a database installed in it.


    ¡°It¡¯s Curtis¡¯ training camp? Seems like our luck isn¡¯t bad.¡± Persephone raised her head and pointed her pencil at Su before saying, ¡°Tell Curtis that there will be one more person joining, and it¡¯s him.¡±


    The adjutant became shocked and said, ¡°This will be quite difficult. Your esteemed self knows Captain Curtis¡¯ temper. He would never do something like epting an individual halfway. Your order seems to be inconsistent with standard procedures. He doesn¡¯t seem to havepleted any of the normal ck Dragonriders¡¯ procedures, and this training camp is designed for the best among the new dragonrider cadets.¡±


    Persephone¡¯s eyes became colder and colder. ¡°I believe I did not give you the authority to question my orders, first lieutenant! Do not forget your status and justplete the tasks you were given! Tell Curtis that I am extremely serious about this matter without any margin for discussion! If he dares to use regtions to argue with me or use his own stupid customs, then I will personally go over to his house and break every bottle of alcohol he has! Tell him everything I told you word for word!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Major General!¡± The adjutant straightened his already straight body and used the most clear and direct voice he could muster to reply before carefully concealing the shock in his heart.


    Persephone looked at Su and said, ¡°You should follow him. Whatever you need, he will tell you.¡±


    Before following the adjutant out of the office, Su suddenly saw Persephone make a gesture towards him. She used the ck pencil to lightly draw a streak through the air.


    Su who had associated with Persephone for half a month knew that she wanted him topletely overturn all of his opponents in the training camp.


    Su seemed to have inadvertently nodded. Persephone would never have himplete any unnecessary matters, and he himself also understood to some extent the meaning of something like this.


    The adjutant led Su directly out from the building. He personally drove a four-wheel drive off-road vehicle with a demon image etched on it and quickly brought Su away.


    The road was rather long, and along the way, this adjutant carefully probed Su¡¯s background, interests, and all other information that might be required. It was quite obvious that he already couldn¡¯t conceal some of his curiosity. However, Su, who stood in the passenger seat carried the Barrett without saying a single word.


    The adjutant¡¯s handsome face became slightly red. It was hard for him to hold back his anger, but out of fear for Persephone as well as how little he knew about Su, he did not choose to be hostile or take action.


    The off-road vehicle rumbled and surged, leaving the roads and various constructs behind it one after another. The windshield couldn¡¯tpletely block the powerful wind hitting his face, causing the adjutant¡¯s short blonde hair to fly straight backwards.


    After driving for almost an hour, the off-road vehicle drove towards the foot of the mountain and approached an extremely simple and crude looking army camp. After the guard at the camp doors inspected the adjutant¡¯s identification, the off-road vehicle was allowed through.


    The adjutant and Su waited for a whole hour before Captain Curtis brought the cadets that had been away on training back to the camp. They only heard a crash before the barracks the two individuals were staying at was kicked open. Captain Curtis carried a malevolent expression on his face as he walked in. This captain was a ck individual, and his originally fierce and coarse face had many scars covering his face. His height wasn¡¯t that great, making him only a few centimeters taller than Su. However, his body¡¯s width and thickness seemed to be double that of Su¡¯s! When he entered through the door, he seemed to have to move slightly sideways to enter the standard-sized barracks door.


    Under the clearly custom made uniform were muscles packed with explosive power. Above the rolled up sleeves were intertwining muscles, and veins that continuously throbbed above them could be seen. His almost shining ck skin was suffused with a glossy luster.


    ¡°Let me see what kind of thing is joining halfway. I want to see whether or not it is a weakling that will shit his pants under a single punch!¡± Curtisughed maliciously as soon as he entered. His hands were held together, and the joints around his body rang with pop pop sounds.

 Book 1 17.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 17.2</b><b></b><b></b><b> - The Price of Growth</b>


    The adjutant stood up and introduced, saying, ¡°This is Su. Persephone has ordered for him to join the current training camp.¡±


    ¡°Persephone? What is that crazy woman doing? Tell her that this session of training is already full. If he definitely has to enter, then wait for next year!¡± If those that were familiar with the captain heard this, they would all be shocked, because the captain always only had a certain way of calling women: chicks.


    ¡°You have to take note that this is an order, captain!¡± The adjutant¡¯s attitude was extremely unyielding.


    The captainughed maliciously and suddenly reached out and moved the adjutant closer. Next to his ears, he suppressed his voice and said, ¡°Tell that bitch that her order doesn¡¯t match regtions, so I refuse!¡±


    The adjutant was also tall and robust, butpared to the captain, he seemed as frail as a bamboo pole. Moreover, for some reason, once he entered the captain¡¯s hands, the adjutant immediately lost all strength, and his hand powerlessly fell to his body¡¯s side. His face was already a bit pale, but he persevered and said in a loud voice, ¡°The general said that this time, she is extremely serious and that there is no margin for discussion. If you don¡¯t follow her order, then tonight, she will go to your house and break every bottle of alcohol you have!¡±


    The captain stared nkly for a moment, and then he released a roar! The adjutant only felt as if a heavyweight bomb had been detonated by his ear, leaving his vision blurred and his mind a bit dizzy. His body lightly fluttered backwards before falling onto the sofa he was originally sitting on.


    Curtis turned around and looked at Su. Heughed and revealed his shining white teeth. ¡°You are Su? Your luck doesn¡¯t seem to be bad. Everyone knows that I hate two things the most. The first is anything that is excessively pretty, and the second is my daily schedule being messed up. You seem to fit both of these perfectly, so your luck truly is excellent! In the following days, I will make your days extremely pleasant!¡±


    Su stood there silently as he faced the captain¡¯s knife like eyes, his line of sight not wavering in the slightest. When the captain saw his green eye and the Barrett behind his back, his face slightly eased up.


    Since Curtis already admitted Su, then the adjutant wasn¡¯t willing to remain there a second longer. He hurriedly left these barracks that was upied by a demon. Even though Curtis was a first lieutenant, he had never heard of an officer that was willing to provoke Curtis. The captain¡¯s temperament was something that nearly everyone knew about, and Su seemed to have ticked off all of the taboos. It seemed like this training camp was going to be especially bustling.


    As such, when the adjutant returned, his mood became extremely good. All of the fury he had built up along the way waspletely vanquished.


    Before the sky had even brightened the second day, the ear-piercing rm sounded through the barracks. Before the rm had ended, the simple and crude barracks doors were pushed open. Several dozen individuals sprinted quickly towards the drill ground and formed a disordered and messy group.


    Curtis was like a steel pole as he stood at the center of the drill ground. His arms were behind his back, and a rubber rod continuously jumped up and down from his palm.


    In ten minutes, everyone had already stood in front of him. Including Su, this session of training had 32 cadets, 5 of which were female. This was different from normal military training in that the captain did not conduct any formation training, allowing them to stand as they wished. As such, the cadets all inadvertently formed small groups.


    Su was naturally alone. There were four other females who were like Su, standing by themselves. Thergest group had 9 people, with a rather robust looking male in his thirties standing in the middle who seemed to be the leader. His beard was trimmed in an extremely organized manner, making it quite clear that this individual was rather fond of his beard.


    When everyone was present, the captain remained silent for a whole five minutes. Within those five minutes, the barracks were quiet. No one moved about, and no one said anything. It was almost as if no one here made a second action apart from standing straight.


    ¡°Good! It seems like you are all smart and haven¡¯t taken my warning as empty air.¡± The captain finally spoke. The rubber rod in his hand pointed at Su and said, ¡°Meanwhile, you, you are even smarter than them! You were not aware of my warning at all, yet you didn¡¯t break my rules.¡±


    Su immediately felt as if the eyes that were focused on him increased a bit in hostility.


    ¡°I gave you all 15 seconds, yet the weakest-looking one of you all stood in front of me in ten seconds! I only have one thing to say, you motherfuckers!¡± The captain continued to admonish his subordinates as he swept his terrifying gaze over the 32 cadets. ¡°It seems like all of you really have balls. I will give you all a single opportunity: during this training camp, there will only be a single one of you that will be recognized as a formal dragonrider!¡±


    An uproar broke out, and everyone¡¯s faces immediately changed greatly. This information had left them so shocked that it even exceeded their fear towards the captain. Those that were familiar with each other immediately began to discuss in a low voice. Each time Curtis held a training camp, the number of dragonriders that emerged would be different. No one knew what criteria the elimination rate was based on, but there was one thing they all knew, and that was that the lower the number, the higher the rank one would possess upon leaving this camp. If there was only going to be a single dragonrider, then that meant that the dragonrider would immediately be a second lieutenant after leaving the camp.


    However, at the same time, there would only be one opportunity. The way the cadets of the training camp looked at each other was already starting to be a bit different.


    The captain suddenly raised his voice. ¡°Right now, who will tell me what the number one creed of the ck Dragonriders is?¡±


    Silence.


    Su obviously wouldn¡¯t know what the creed of the ck Dragonriders was. Everyone else seemed like they all knew, but no one was willing to be the first to reply. Being the first to do so would attract everyone else¡¯s attention, and in this training camp where there would only be a single dragonrider, drawing attention right away was definitely not something good.


    Curtis didn¡¯t seem to be in a rush either and patiently waited. The longer he waited, the more sinister the smile on the corner of his lips became.


    Finally, the leader of the nine cadets spat on the ground and said, ¡°The number one creed of the ck Dragonriders is power!¡±


    ¡°Son of a bitch, you¡¯re right! I believe you¡¯re called Cook.¡± The captain roared. He tookrge steps over to the neat and tidy man with the trimmed beard and suddenly smashed a fist towards the other party¡¯s lower abdomen! This fist made the man that was as robust as a wall immediately bend over and fall helplessly onto the ground.


    The other eight individuals¡¯ expressions changed, and only a single person walked forward. However, after seeing that no one else stepped forward, that person shrunk back as well.


    The captain stepped on Cook¡¯s face and heavily pressed down a few times. Cook released cries of pain. The hard rubber soles of the military books crushed his face and tore off quite a bit of the beard he was proud of.


    ¡°Power, only power can decide everything! As long as you have enough power, you sons of bitches can do whatever you want! Like me right now, I can step on your face as much as I want, and I can pull the beard that you are so proud of.¡± The captainughed sinisterly.


    He suddenly reached out his hand and pulled over the individual that had temporarily stepped out but then shrunk back. As soon as that person¡¯s eyes and the captain¡¯s met, his entire body began to shake and he cried out strangely. His two hands became surrounded by scorching mes as they pressed towards the captain¡¯s chest!


    ¡°Son of a bitch, not bad! You actually knew that I was going to break your four limbs! Unfortunately, there are many fellows here with potential, and it won¡¯t matter as much if you aren¡¯t here. If you didn¡¯t back off just now, I would have only given you a beating and wouldn¡¯t have broken any bones. After three to five days of pain, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered. However, now, it¡¯s different!¡± As the the captain spoke, he flung the other party onto the ground, and only a muffled tong sound could be heard before the male¡¯s body smashed open a pit on the ground. His breath was stifled in his chest and he almost fainted. The mes in his hands quickly lost control and instead burned his own body, instantly waking him up from the half unconscious state he was in after being struck. He continuously released a heart wrenching miserable shriek. However, he couldn¡¯t even put out the mes around himself, because Curtis had already trampled apart his elbows and knees. He could only powerless roll around on the ground.


    The more the mes burned, the greater they flourished, and soon after, his arms and body were scorched.


    Under the pig squealing sounds, the captain coldly said, ¡°Towards my orders, you can refuse in two methods. The first is to challenge me. Whoever can knock me down will be the chosen dragonrider this time! Of course, if you fail the challenge, then this is the result. The other is to ept my punishment. Rx, I definitely wouldn¡¯t injure you bones or organs, but it still won¡¯t feel good! Also, as aplimentary gift for this training session, you all have witnessed what happens when those that y with the Magic Domain abilities lose control. Abilities are abilities, and abilities that cannot be controlled are not abilities. Abilities aren¡¯t used for you all to pretend to look strong, even though magic truly is strong.¡±


    Pah! A clump of spittlended on the body of the male on the ground. This small lump of spittle strangely caused all of the raging mes on his body to immediately extinguish.


    ¡°All of you, remember. Here, my orders are everything and must be carried out! No matter what my order is, even if it¡¯s like...¡± The captain walked over to a female cadet whose figure wasn¡¯t bad and grabbed her jacket. His hands separated, and he immediately tore apart the extremely durable uniform into two pieces. Her upper body was immediatelyid bare, herrge chest immediately swaying after being freed. The eyes of almost every male here immediately shone.


    ¡°Remove your pants and raise your ass. I am going to fuck you right here!¡± The captain ordered.

 Book 1 17.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 17.3</b><b></b><b> - The Price of Growth</b>


    The female¡¯s face immediately fluttered between green and white. Her hands trembled a bit as she undid her belt under the captain¡¯s orders, removing her pants along with her panties. Then, she bent down her upper body and directed her round and firm bottom towards the captain.


    The captain used the rubber rod to p in between her legs a few times and coldly said, ¡°Repulsive, I¡¯ve lost interest. However, your posture isn¡¯t bad. You should just stand here for 5 minutes!¡±


    The female cadet clenched her teeth and maintained her extremely obscene position without moving.


    The captain walked to Su¡¯s face and sized him up. His right hand held the rubber rod and beat down on his left hand¡¯s palm a few times and said, ¡°Even though I am unwilling to admit it, you are still the prettiest man I¡¯ve ever met, to the point where you are even prettier than the women I¡¯ve seen before. I believe that every man wants to fuck you in the ass, and who knows, one day, you might have a taste of seven or eight men. However, while you are still rather clean right now, I don¡¯t mind using my military rod to try your ass a bit. Why don¡¯t you take off your pants!¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡± Su calmly said. The expression on his face didn¡¯t show the slightest change.


    ¡°You have guts! Then in what way will you refuse me?¡± The captain smiled expectantly. His expression was extremely sinister.


    ¡°I will receive the punishment.¡± Su said.


    Soon, a cross was erected under the efforts of multiple cadets. Su¡¯s upper body wasid bear, and his arms were bound to the ends of the cross.


    The captain first made a few circles around Su. The rubber rod in his hand was suddenly raised and ferociously beat down on Su¡¯s ribs! Su¡¯splexion suddenly became deathly pale, and then he took a deep breath, but he didn¡¯t cry out. Only the streaks of muscles on his body continuously throbbed, making it quite clear just how much pain he was enduring.


    Without waiting for Su to even slightly catch his breath, the captain beat down on Su¡¯s ribs again! The way the rod beat down was extremely special, special to the point where none of the cadets, including the girl who still had her bottom raised, could see what was special about the rubber rod. However, Su who had taken half a breath immediately stopped. His body that was covered in jade like skin suddenly became blood red, and then as pale white as paper. All of his muscles were clenched tight in that instant. Sweat poured out from his forehead inrge amounts and continuously poured onto the ground.


    Bang! The third strikended on Su¡¯s right ribs! Su¡¯s head immediately raised. He seemed like he was roaring, but he still didn¡¯t release any sound! He couldn¡¯t breathe at all!


    The forth strikended on Su¡¯s lower back, the fifth on the tail of his spine, the sixth between his chest and abdomen.


    Su¡¯s entire body released an astonishingly high temperature. His body involuntarily twitched back and forth, and his breathing became extremely short. The oxygen didn¡¯t reach his lungs at all and merely moved about in his throat.


    However, from start to finish, Su didn¡¯t utter a single groan of pain.


    Curtis revealed a look of astonishment. He noticed that Su¡¯s changes were due to the excessive intense feeling of pain, and that it was indicative of a copse of his consciousness. The captain originally had confidence in his degree of using the rod to give Su the maximum amount of suffering without truly injuring him. However, he never thought that the amount of pain Su could endure was much, much higher than what the captain predicted. Being able to control oneself even to the point where one¡¯s consciousness was about to copse and not release a single sound made even the captain¡¯s opinion of Su change a bit. He reckoned that Su¡¯s sense of pain should be 1.5x that of normal people, meaning that if both Su and the normal individual possessed two levels of physical defense, then Su¡¯s endurance should be much weaker than the other individual. However, this wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing, because the more sensitive one was to pain, the more potential one had towards the Perception Domain.


    The captain cancelled the remaining three strikes he had nned. Different domains of individuals received different treatment. Since Su¡¯s ability was in the Perception Domain, then the 6 strikes he received were equal to a normal person¡¯s 10. The pain each strike inflicted wasyered on top of the previous ones. Curtis reckoned that if he himself was the one on the cross, then he should be able to endure 15 strikes. After 15 strikes, the captain wouldn¡¯t even know what would happen. Perhaps he might go mad.


    In Curtis¡¯ eyes, those that could endure 9 strikes were all true men! Among the 400 cadets he that had gone through his hands, there were only 3 people who were able to take on 9 strikes. As for Su, being able to endure 10 strikes of suffering without crying out already made him a man among men!


    In the captain¡¯s eyes, Su¡¯s beautiful face and excessively exquisite skin didn¡¯t seem that offending to his eyes anymore.


    What the captain didn¡¯t know was that his evaluation of Su still fell a bit short. Su¡¯s sensitive to pain was actually three times that of an ordinary person.


    Curtis pointed towards Cook who was lying on the ground without the strength to climb up, as well as that thepletely nude girl and said, ¡°You two, it seems like there are families that are quite excellent behind both of you.¡±


    ¡°While you...¡± The captain used the rubber rod to p Su¡¯s chest, but of course, this time, he didn¡¯t inflict any pain on Su. ¡°You have an enviable supporter! Only, your supporter isn¡¯t that steady, to the point where it might be burdensome to you in the future. In a few years, you might understand my meaning. I never counted on you being able to understand right now anyway.¡±


    The captain once again raised his voice. ¡°All of you can see that even those with families backing them and supporters behind them ended up like this. All of you useless trash better dispel your fantasies. Even if I make you eat shit, you all better obediently eat it!¡±


    The two results of refusing the captain¡¯s orders had already been clearly shown in front of everyone¡¯s faces. One was on the ground at near death, while the other was close to losing consciousness on the cross. Even though the fellow on the ground was already definitely crippled, after seeing the pain that Su endured, apletely unreasonable thought crept into many of their minds. They would rather be the one lying on the ground than be like Su.


    The captain snapped his fingers, and two robust and fierce looking soldiers ran over and carried the seriously wounded cadet like a sack. Carrying him on their shoulders, they brought him to the medical room. Whether or not the wounded individual would feel even more pain from this was not in the scope of their consideration.


    At that time, the female cadet that continued to maintain that posture on the drill ground was given a good look by the two soldiers. Four streaks of piercing eyesnded on her secret areas, making her smooth and glossy skin reveal a flush of humiliation. She didn¡¯t mind being seen by another or even fucked by them as long as the other party had enough strength or authority. However, in this era, she could still be considered to be high up in status, so being looked at like that by two soldiers of the lowest level made her truly embarrassed.


    However, she didn¡¯t crawl up, nor did she dare to make any other movements. Even if five minutes had long passed, the captain didn¡¯t say she could stand up and put on her clothes, so she could only continue standing in this position without moving randomly.


    ¡°Right now, I am going to reiterate a rule. In the next three days, I will exin the art of abilities and battle. Then, I will give you each separate missions as well as give you an evaluation for each mission. When you are allowed to carry out your missions, the prohibition on fighting will be released. All of you can do whatever you please as long as you remember two things. One! My orders are absolute! Two! You have to be fair! Especially during your internal struggles. Fairness, I believe all of you recognize andprehend. Don¡¯t think that you can y around with this word and challenge my intelligence. To those that challenge my intelligence, I will promise that from that day forth, they won¡¯t have any!¡±


    The end of the morning exercises finally arrived, and only then did the captain remember to tell that female cadet to stand up and put on her clothes. Seeing the female cadet carry resentment, Curtis¡¯rge mouth cracked open and said, ¡°Don¡¯t actually think anything of that little family! If your family had the strength, would they have sent you over to me? You would have long been sent straight to bing a dragonrider!¡±


    This sentence was, in fact, spoken for everyone to hear.


    Su didn¡¯t know how he ended up on a bed. He only remembered that when the various pieces of his consciousness finally managed to piece something together, the ear-piercing rm had already sounded again.


    Su directly popped out of bed, and when hended on the ground, his flesh suddenly twitched, and he fell back onto the ground. Even though his mind was awake, the extreme suffering his body experienced had not disappeared. Most of his muscles were twitching on their own, not listening to themands his mind issued.


    Su clenched his teeth and did everything he could to move his muscles. After rolling about, he smashed open the barracks door and then barely managed to stand up before bring his body step after step to the center of the drill ground. Then, he took another fall.


    The captain¡¯s thick military boots appeared in Su¡¯s line of sight. ¡°15 seconds perfectly. You luck is pretty good brat. Now, stand up!¡±


    Su movements were extremely simr to a zombie¡¯s, and not like that of an extremely nimble living corpse¡¯s. However, he still stood up despite the fact that his body continuously shook.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Cook suddenlyughed from the side. ¡°Look at this brat that¡¯s as weak as a chick! He only suffered a bit, yet he bes so revolting. No wonder he looks more like a girl than a girl!¡±


    When Cook began tough, those that followed him began to join in. Even though the others remained silent, they also looked at Su with a bit of disdain. Even if one who majored in the Perception Domain was more sensitive to pain, they still shouldn¡¯t only have such weak resistances.


    ¡°All of you, shut up.¡± The captain¡¯s words were concise, and his voice wasn¡¯t loud, but its effectiveness was instant.

 Book 1 17.4

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 17.4</b><b></b><b></b><b> - The Price of Growth</b>


    Curtis walked a circle around the cadets before saying, ¡°Ability, what is ability? Don¡¯t think that fighting a few times will make you strong, and don¡¯t think that you are amazing just because you have a bit of ability. An official ck Dragonrider, even if only a private, requires at least four levels of ability. That is why here, three levels of ability are all considered the beginning! Four to eight levels of ability are still only considered advanced.¡±


    ¡°Then what about above eight levels?¡± A female cadet asked shyly.


    Curtis revealed an odd smile. ¡°Above eight? Why don¡¯t you go to the ck Dragonrider¡¯s seven floor building and ask? I heard that there¡¯s quite a few generals there.¡±


    The female cadet¡¯s face became red and she no longer dared to continue asking.


    Curtis spat out a clump of spittle and wriggled the muscles on his body that seemed to belong to a heavily mutated person. While pacing back and forth, he said, ¡°Since you brats seem to still be rather obedient, I¡¯ll give you all a lecture. Remember, first, abilities that can be used are true abilities! Second, abilities obtained in the wild will always be stronger than those injected! Third, in order to select a suitable abilitybination, it isn¡¯t as simple as just getting an injection! Three second level abilities that match well might not necessarily be weaker than a fifth level ability. That¡¯s all. We¡¯re calling it a day, disperse!¡±


    Almost all of the cadets looked at each other in dismay. They never thought that the lecture they were expecting was just these three sentences. Within these three sentences, the first was obvious. The second had long been proven false, and the third was the same as not saying anything. Those that were able to enter this training camp all had some background, and the worst had three levels of ability. However, the main problem that they were facing was that there wasn¡¯t enough gene modification medicine. They would strengthen whatever they could strengthen, because where would they get the option to choose? Even for these people, gene strengthening medicines above the third level were horrifyingly expensive.


    Upon disbanding, they had an entire day of leisure time. Apart from the groups that were originally together, few individuals left the barracks to move around. The cadets were all making preparations for the battle that was about to happen. The true bloodlust would be unleashed then.


    Su lied on the bed unmoving. Even though his consciousness had been gathered, there were still many gaps. He wasn¡¯t in a rush either and slowly closed his consciousness¡¯ wounds as well as renewed his control over his body. What was a bit unexpected was that the suffering this time that put him on the edge of copse actually brought an entire two evolution points! Even though it seemed easy, even with Su¡¯s willpower, he did not wish for there to be a second time.


    The camp was extremely quiet. Killing intent slowly filled the air.


    As Su quietly recovered and thought about the captain¡¯s words, the ck Dragonriders headquarters was not calm. A ck limousine sped towards therge gate and suddenly came to a halt. Its four wheels created strands of smoke, and the long car gently drifted over before stopping in front of the stairs. The actions of this vehicle were extremely rude, but the faint golden trident coat of arms on the vehicle made it so that any thoughts of interfering the dragonriders guarding the gate had were dispelled.


    The driver¡¯s seat door was pushed open, and an angry O¡¯Brien walked out. This time, he didn¡¯t bring a chauffeur and drove himself over. O¡¯Brien walked towards therge gate and didn¡¯t pay the guards any attention. He headed straight for the sixth floor.


    The guards and many people within this building recognized this recently matured private first ss ck Dragonrider. Seeing his facial expression, the guards tactfully turned their eyes and left out even the standard identification inspecting procedures. Meanwhile, those inside that passed by also saw his furious appearance and wondered what could have happened. The few that were familiar with the situation had some idea. However, they all noticed that this youth whose childish nature hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared could still disy this type of imposing appearance.


    These clearly angry footsteps rang through the sixth floor corridor. When Persephone¡¯s adjutant heard these steps, he pushed open his own little office¡¯s door and used his most sincere smile to wee O¡¯Brien. ¡°Sir O¡¯Brien...¡±


    ¡°Out of the way!¡± O¡¯Brien shouted. With a wave of his hand, a formless force field pushed the adjutant back. The adjutant¡¯s face changed greatly. He never thought that the always quiet and gentle O¡¯Brien would actually be so fierce and unwavering upon being angered.


    Even though the adjutant¡¯s family wasn¡¯t as ancient or powerful as the Fabregas family, it still couldn¡¯t be considered a small family. He followed Persephone and served as her adjutant not only for his own prospects, but also to develop alongside this outstanding and troublesome beauty. However, he never thought that the modest O¡¯Brien wouldn¡¯t give him any face. Even though almost everyone knew that O¡¯Brien¡¯s rank of private first ss didn¡¯t match his true skill, a first lieutenant being pushed back by a private first ss really didn¡¯t sound that good.


    O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t pay the humiliated and frightened adjutant any attention and directly pushed open therge door into Persephone¡¯s office. After walking in he heavily closed the door, blocking out the adjutant and various heads that peered over.


    Persephone, who was currently struggling with a pile of documents raised her hand. Supporting her sses, she said indifferently, ¡°Little O¡¯Brien, your disy just now trulycks elegance.¡±


    ¡°Elegance? To hell with elegance!¡± O¡¯Brien walked in front of Persephone¡¯s office table withrge steps. cing his two hands on the table, he leaned his upper body forward. Somewhat overlooking her, he continuously paused and continued as he said, ¡°I heard that you recruited Su into the ck Dragonriders?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. He is currently participating in Curtis¡¯ training camp. If nothing unexpected happens, we can wee a new dragonrider in three months.¡± Persephone gave a rare serious reply.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± O¡¯Brien smashed his fist down on the office table. ¡°I¡¯ve already grown up, so please stop treating me like a little child! Let me ask you, how are you going to deal with Laiknar¡¯s death?!¡±


    ¡°As for the Fabregas family, I will deal with it.¡± Persephone¡¯s pencil quickly spun in her fingers. Those that were familiar with her knew that this was a sign that she was bing impatient. O¡¯Brien was naturally even more familiar with this gesture.


    ¡°Then are you nning to let Laiknar die just like that? You should understand that he was the elder brother that I respected the most. I wanted you to interfere with Su¡¯s pursuit so that Laiknar could rest peacefully, not to rmend another male pet candidate.¡± O¡¯Brien¡¯s voice began to calm down by the time he reached his final two sentences. However, they contained way more pressure than the roaring voice he spoke with just now.


    The flying pencil suddenly stopped. Persephone looked at O¡¯Brien coldly, and the pencil point struct the office table again and again.


    O¡¯Brien stared at her for a long time. Finally, he understood her expression. On this matter, she definitely wouldn¡¯tpromise.


    O¡¯Brien took a deep breath and calmly said, ¡°Miss Persephone, or, I should use General Persephone, I understand your esteemed self¡¯s decisiveness on this matter. However, I must remind your esteemed self that the reason your esteemed self is able to sit in this general office, apart from unquestionable strength, is due to the family¡¯s assistance. I am already eighteen years old and possess the abilities and qualifications to support the family. If your esteemed self isn¡¯t willing to concede in this matter, then I believe that from tomorrow on, the family¡¯s military force and power will no longer be in your esteemed self¡¯s control, nor will they offer your esteemed self any protection. Your esteemed self will have to personally deal with the Fabregas family.¡±


    He took a deep breath again before continuing. ¡°I originally had no interest in status or power, and I had in the past wished for the family to prosper under your esteemed self¡¯s guidance. Meanwhile, I could spend my life calmly pursuing art and knowledge. As long as your esteemed self needed me, I would stand at your esteemed self¡¯s side. However, it is different now. Even though I am young and inexperienced, the family has more than enough seniors to help me. I have decided to take on this responsibility myself and not allow a woman to act arbitrarily.¡±


    After speaking these things, O¡¯Brien¡¯s face became a bit pale. His gray hair was wet and stuck to his forehead. He straightened his body and released a long breath. Color had faded from his lips as well.


    ¡°If course, I believe your esteemed self¡¯s decision. If nothing unexpected happens, in three months, we would see a new dragonrider. However, this world is full of unexpected events, isn¡¯t that right? Even if nothing truly happened, we can still create an unexpected event. I believe that many people will want to see this unexpected event.¡± After speaking, O¡¯Brien headed towards the door.


    Before opening the door, O¡¯Brien suddenly turned around and quickly said a sentence, ¡°Older sister, take care of yourself.¡± Then, he quickly departed. This time, his voice contained a slight trembling.


    Within therge office, Persephone quietly sat upright like a sculpture. She knew that the boy of a little brother had already grown up. Tomorrow, tomorrow, he would shoulder the heavy responsibility of the family. Even though he was still extremely soft and immature, he already began to show a decisiveness and aggressive style of dealing with things. O¡¯Brien¡¯s decisiveness had seemed to surpass Persephone¡¯s expectations, but his decision was proper. Casting aside the many years of friendship they had with the Fabregas family for the sake of an insignificant outsider was a decision thatcked wisdom. Once she was kicked out the family, Persephone¡¯s decisions wouldn¡¯t affect the rtionship between the two families. Moreover, she believed that the Fabregas family would definitely take out enough things topensate for the family¡¯s loss of a ck Dragonrider general.


    She also knew that from tomorrow forth, she wouldn¡¯t be a member of the family. From today on, Persephone, the ck Dragonriders¡¯ youngest major general, would have to face the world alone.


    The ck pencil tapped on the screen, and Su popped up. The image was of Su¡¯s back facing the setting sun as he walked forward. Only the muzzle of the Barrett on his back dazzled with a bit of sunlight. His entire face was hidden in the darkness, his expression difficult to discern. Only the faint and hidden dark green brilliance of his eye could be seen. In the darkness, the ck eye-patch continued to remain eye-grabbing. Su was walking along a broken road that ran through the picture. There was no end, and no beginning could be seen.


    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m done.¡± Persephone sighed.

 Book 1 18.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 1</b><b>8.1</b><b> - Beginning of Ruin</b>


    The following days included endless physical training.


    The first lecture only had three sentences of rubbish, making those cadets that possessed considerable fundamental knowledge think quite a few things. However, the following physical training program made thempletely understand where part of the captain¡¯s fame came from.


    Curtis formted a different regimen based on each cadet¡¯s abilities. If their willpower was sufficient, then it would be just enough for that person to be entirely spent. Apart from climbing onto a bed and sleeping, they wouldn¡¯t want to do anything else. As for those that were of the Combat Domain, their training was several times that of the others. Even though each cadet still more or less concealed some of their abilities, the captain didn¡¯t ask, but still gave out training that perfectly reached each individual¡¯s limit, not any more, not any less.


    Su did not strengthen anybat domain abilities, but the amount of training Curtis gave him was equivalent to that of a second level Combat Domain individual, moreover focusing on strengthening training. In terms of physical power, Su¡¯s endurance level was especially high, and the way he allocated strength to his body was extremely meticulous, allowing him to draw out thest drop of strength. This might have originated from the many years of survival in the wilderness, and making the most out of every bit of strength seemed to have be a type of instinct. However, Su¡¯s strength and defensive power wereparatively weaker, barely equivalent to a single level of strengthening. Unknown whether it was by coincidence, Curtis¡¯ training contents perfectly aimed at Su¡¯s weak spot.


    Only at midnight did Suplete 200 repetitions on the training equipment. When he returned to the barracks and tossed his body onto the bed, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to eat anything. The excessive training had made every piece of his flesh heat up, and the data sent back from various parts of his body were a terrible mess. Due to fatigue, most of his muscles didn¡¯t obey his control and continuously contorted.


    Su gasped for air and resisted his urge to copse and sleep. Only after a long time did he crawl onto his bed.


    The metal table by the barracks window had special nutrient-filled food and water. Su grabbed the nutrient-filled food. His arms were shaking all the way to the fingertips, and even taking off the cap was extremely difficult. Only after trying several times did he seed. He sent the bottle to his mouth and squeezed it. The gray nutrient-filled food slid into his mouth like toothpaste and was swallowed down with difficulty.


    The nutrient-filled food was obviously notparable to that of N958¡¯s. This special nutrient-filled food was bnced,prehensive, and high in calories. There were also quite a few fatigue relieving and injury suppressing hormone drugs inside. However, unknown whether it was intentional or not, the nutrient-filled food provided by the training camp was both bitter and dry at the same time. It made his mouth so dry it felt like he was chewing wood shavings.


    After experiencing extreme fatigue, one¡¯s appetite was already not good. Then, this blend of nutrient-filled food that was clearly not designed to please taste buds immediately gave one the feeling of throwing up. In addition, this type of nutrient-filled food neededrge amounts of water to counteract its dryness. If one didn¡¯t drink water immediately after swallowing it, their mouth would immediately feel like they had trudged along a desert for a week. After several gulps of water were drank, there would then be a sense of cramming that was extremely ufortable.


    Each container of nutrient-filled food ced in each person¡¯s barracks was in fact for three days of use. Afterpleting the captain¡¯s demonic training, most people would immediately sleep after crawling to their barracks. Only a few people persevered on and ate a few mouthfuls of the nutrient-filled food before submerging into sleep. This was only the third day, yet there were already two who couldn¡¯t endure the tremendous amount of training. After onest breath, they weren¡¯t able toplete the assigned amount anymore.


    The captain didn¡¯t waste time with words. As punishment, each person were given two strikes. When the firstnded, the two individuals¡¯ faces were pale, but they still managed to hold in their cries. Then, when the second strike descended, the suffering together with their fatigue exceeded the limits of their restraint, and they immediately released blood-curdling screeches. The two continuously squirmed around on the ground and howled for an entire 5 minutes before stopping. Among them, one was particrly weak, yet he still ultimately endured it and climbed up. The other onepletely copsed onto the ground, his body continuously twitching as he continuouslyughed foolishly. It was clear that the excessive suffering had caused his will to copse.


    The captain spat towards the one on the ground and cursed, ¡°Weakling! Bring him away!¡± Two robust soldiers ran over from the darkness and carried the cadet that had gone mad away.


    This was the first time someone received a taste of the captain¡¯s rod after Su. From their miserable shrieks, the cadets finally understood that the captain¡¯s rubber rod¡¯s true strength waspletely different from the amount of strength that seemed to be applied. Their opinion of Su who was able to endure six strikes suddenly seemed to change a bit. Even though these two cadets¡¯ strength had been exhausted under the bitter training, decreasing their tolerance to pain, these two strikespared to the six previous strikes definitely weren¡¯t things reasoning could exin.


    It took half an hour for Su to swallow all of the nutrient-filled food. The nutrients were carefully allocated to the various parts of his body with astonishing speed, and the effective drugs inside were quickly delivered to the damaged muscles. Strands of muscle fibers began to squirm about one after another upon ingesting the nutrients and medication. They began to be thick and firm at a visible speed, ready to respond to the new trials they were going to be put under.


    Under the darkness, Su opened his eye again. He felt an extreme hunger. The nutrient-filled food had already been sucked dry by his muscles at an astonishing rate, and the two days worth of food that had been umted in advance was used up.


    Su lied on top of his bed. The flickering number on the wall told him that it was only 1 o¡¯clock, quite a bit before the 4:30 scheduled waking time. However, his stomach burned like a me, his hungerpletely erasing all sleepiness he had. Su had no choice but to sit up. Then, he noticed with a start that the two evolution points that he had just obtained had been used up. Moreover, he could clearly feel that he had gained two new abilities in the Combat domain: a level of strength and a level of defensive power.


    This type of autonomously birthed abilities were what the captain had said previously, the so called abilities obtained in the wilderness. Su understood this, and he wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with the abilities he had produced himself. In reality, the abilities he had weren¡¯t produced on his own and instead originated from the genes of mutated creatures, so he had never depended on injections to obtain abilities. However, the problem lied in that because he would always first invest evolution points into a certain Ability Domain he would set a certain restriction on the direction the ability evolved before going into battle to try and give birth to the new ability. As for what kind of ability they will ultimately be, most of it relied on luck. However, this kind of situation had never happened before. His body was unconsciously distributing the evolutionary points. Could it be that he unconsciously sensed danger, and as a result his mind carried out evolution by itself?


    Su sat up. He was still a bit unustomed to the two new abilities, and so his coordination was not as good as before. However, what suppressed everything was hunger.


    He stood up and walked to the door. He pressed on the speaker switch. A gentle and beautiful voice sounded from the speaker, ¡°This is assistant director Susan. My dear Su, may I ask what it is you need?¡±


    This was the first time Su used the military system. Originally, he was still a bit worried that no one would reply in the middle of the night. He never expected that someone would immediately reply, let alone such a pleasant individual. Only, apart from the few female cadets, Su had never seen any other women. Where did this assistant directore from? However, right now, he was so hungry he couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with anything else. Without any intention of chatting a few times with the assistant director, he directly said, ¡°I wish to add a portion of nutrient-filled food. I need it right now.¡±


    The inte went silent for a few seconds, and then the gentle and beautiful female voice continued, ¡°My dear Su, right now, there are 41 types of strengthening nutrient-filled foods. There are 33 types of special application foods and 15 types of medical foods. I am not sure which type you want.¡±


    His hunger began to grow greater and greater. Su could clearly feel every muscle fiber in his body cry out for nutrients. The muscles that still had nutrients continued to expand and strengthen. He suddenly had an urge to strangle this gentle and delicate sounding assistant general to death. Only after restraining himself to the limit did he maintain a calm voice and say, ¡°I would like the nutrient-filled food that is allocated out each day.¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment...¡± After a full five seconds that seemed to drive Su mad, the assistant director¡¯s voice finally sounded. ¡°Sir is speaking about foundation nutrient-filled food. These are free rations and do not require additional payments. However, this type of food contains an extremely high calorie count and the amount of nutrients is too high, and as such wouldn¡¯t be good for your health. The other aspect that I have to emphasize is that this type of nutrient-filled food does not taste very well, and in fact, tastes rather terrible...¡±


    Su took a deep breath, and his muscles continuously wriggled up and down. His voice suddenly became exceptionally gentle. ¡°That is the one I need, right now.¡±


    Su didn¡¯t understand why the more angry he became the more gentle his voice became when speaking. However, he truly wanted to smash the inte in front of him to pieces as well as theparatively delicate little face of the assistant director. Starvation would at times truly drive a person crazy. Fortunately, Su kept his most fundamental reasoning. He knew that disobeying the captain¡¯s prohibition of leaving would most likely result in another six strikes.


    The room to the barracks suddenly opened, but the weak light of night did not enter the room at all. The entire barracks¡¯ door seemed to bepletely crammed by Curtis¡¯ enormous square body.


    ¡°I heard that a single bottle of nutrient-filled food isn¡¯t enough for you?¡±

 Book 1 18.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 1</b><b>8.2 - Beginning of Ruin</b>


    Su¡¯s keen vision saw that the captain held two containers of nutrient-filled food in his hands. His eyes immediately activated glimmer sight, but he still maintained his calm voice and said yes.


    The captain gave Su¡¯s body a look and then said in a meaningful tone, ¡°A soldier that can eat is a good soldier!¡±


    He tossed the two containers of nutrient-filled food towards Su and closed the barracks¡¯ door. Then, his heavy footsteps gradually disappeared into the distance.


    Su¡¯s impression of this captain that was sturdy like ck metal ingots improved a bit. The next day, he noticed that his training amount had increased another 20%.


    15 days of physical training passed extremely quickly. After the training period ended, only 21 cadets were left. What was a bit unexpected was that the five female cadets were all still here. At this time, Su already understood that the captain¡¯s training regiment always remained at each individual¡¯s limit. However, if their will wascking in the slightest bit, then they wouldn¡¯t be able tost until the end. At that time, they would either quit, or they would ept the punishment. After seeing the cadet that had a nervous breakdown, few people willingly took on the captain¡¯s rubber rod and would rather back out.


    The captain¡¯s training seemed endless. Each person had their own personalized training program, and all of them were aimed at their weakest points. For example, Su seemed to be training his strength practically every moment he was awake. Continuing fifteen days like this, even if Su didn¡¯t didn¡¯t have any abilities in body strengthening, his fundamental strength still became vastly greater. However, this left Su a bit confused. He was a bit confused on the reason behind pointlessly training strength. Typically speaking, not everyone needed to develop in all aspects due to their different talents. Training in different fields would only yield half the result for twice the effort. Moreover, for Su who always survived in the wilderness, agility and perception were always far more important than strength. Of course, the most important ability was still luck.


    Once the physical training ended, it was time to select suitable equipment. Based on what the captain had said, from here on out, it would bebat training. However, what caught Su unprepared was that there were over a hundred types of of equipment in the training camp. Practically every single intelligent and half intelligent firearm was included, most of which Su had never even heard of before. However, none of these equipment were provided free of charge and were instead purchased with money. Before entering the training camp, all of the equipment brought by the cadets had been taken away. However, when selecting equipment, each cadet had an initial 1000 yuan of funds to use.


    Seeing all of the firearms on the disy screen that exceeded five digits in price and then his own ount¡¯s pitiful numbers, he truly didn¡¯t understand why all of these precious firearms and equipment were disyed.


    However, when he saw the other cadets select not only guns, ammunition, helmets, armor, and all types of detection instruments but also high quality multi-purpose belts and boots, Su suddenly realized that even though everyone¡¯s initial funds were the same, they could use their personal funds to purchase equipment. Could it be that the ck Dragonriders were using this opportunity to carry out a weapons and ammunition business? However, realizing this wasn¡¯t useful for Su in the slightest, because he didn¡¯t have money, and he wouldn¡¯t ask Persephone for money.


    Su patiently sorted through the equipment, and his eyes suddenly lit up! He never expected that there would be an old-fashioned Barrett sniper rifle in the pile of new age firearms! Su was moved inwardly, and he continued to flip through the equipment list, and sure enough, he found a 0.5 caliber Magnum pistol, and together with ten rounds of bullets, it didn¡¯t even cost 100 yuan.


    In the eyes of the ck Dragonriders, this type of old fashioned firearm was no different in value than scrap iron.


    Su suppressed the joy in his heart and swept the Barrett and Magnum into his bosom. Then, with the bit of extra money, he purchased an alloy dagger. When he carried these items out from the warehouse, he drew arge group of astonished and condescending eyes. Towards Su who had originally endured six strikes of the rod without uttering a sound, they originally felt not only shock but also a bit of admiration, but now that little bit of admirationpletely vanished like smoke into thin air. No matter what era it was, being poor was always a reason to look down on someone, and Su¡¯s poverty was truly enough to make their hair stand up in anger.


    Su didn¡¯t pay these people any attention. After this short period of interaction, he somewhat understood the ck Dragonriders and the associated families¡¯ behavior and way of thinking. In these people¡¯s eyes, those surviving in the wilderness were all poverty-stricken wretches, and not even those insidepanies were any exception. Regardless of whether they showed pity, contempt, or disgust, deep down, they never even considered them to be people like themselves.


    After equipping their respective gear, there was still another night for preparation and rest. The conditions were so good that they were even allowed to take a hot shower. Between the twenty individuals, even though there were only five rooms in the camp bathroom, it was still enough.


    Given this chance to take a shower, Su naturally wouldn¡¯t pass it up. He really did enjoy the feeling of having his skinpletely submerged within water. For him, the greatest luxury was allowing every inch of his skin to be immersed in water.


    Su only brought a standard issue bath towel before walking towards one of the camp¡¯s bathrooms. When he was about to arrive at the door, Su¡¯s eyebrows slightly creased. He saw that there were two cadets, one standing to the left and one to the right, tightly sealing off the entrance. Both individuals were cadets that followed Cook. Seeing Su walk over, one of them cried out from far away and said, ¡°Hey, brat! Come back after two hours for your shower. Stay away, don¡¯t ask for trouble!¡±


    Su was a bit startled. He continued to walk forward and smiled as he asked, ¡°What, is there something good inside?¡±


    The other cadet¡¯s cigarette fell onto the ground. He became slightly on his guard as he looked at Su and said, ¡°No matter what kind of good stuff there is inside, it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you! Youngster, if you are smart enough, you might have a chance in the future.¡±


    Su continued to move forward. His ears slightly moved, allowing the sounds deep within the bathroom to enter his ear. The boards separating the shower released groans under the heavy burden, and from time to time, heavy striking sounds could be heard. Under men¡¯s rough and deep gasps of breath, there were also the sound of women¡¯s intermittent sobs and moans.


    ¡°Whore, tighten up, I¡¯m about toe!¡± Su could tell that this was Cook¡¯s voice. Cook¡¯s words were apanied with sounds of hurried and heavy breathing. He seemed to be roaring as he said, ¡°Motherfucker, hurry up squeeze! There are still two more at the door that are waiting to fuck you! Let me tell you, being able to have this great one fuck you is your luck! You still dare to struggle?¡±


    A loud and clear p to the face could be heard, and then the sound of a woman weeping could be heard. Hearing this sound, it was a bit familiar. It should be a female cadet.


    Su already walked to the door. Seeing those two revealed precautionary expressions, he smiled and said, ¡°Could it be that I can¡¯t join? I can be thest.¡±


    The two gave each other a look before rxing. One of themughed and said, ¡°Youngster, you really can dream...¡± He only saw his vision became vacantly white, and then darkness overcame him. Immediately after, he felt as if a train hit him head on, and his nose immediately sunk in with a ka cha sound. His entire body flew outwards and smashed into the bathroom wall!


    Su pulled back his fist, seeming a bit unsatisfied with the result of his punch. He originally thought that it would be enough to crack this individual¡¯s skull and never through that three levels of defensive ability would actually prove to be useful. Su¡¯s fist that contained eighty percent of his strength didn¡¯t possess much effectiveness, seemingly only fracturing his frail nose.


    The individual on the right only saw Su suddenly toss his towel towards hispanion¡¯s head before he flew outwards! Only now did he react and immediately roar out, ¡°You¡¯re looking to die!¡±


    He was also a Combat Domain ability user. His feet exerted strength, and with a single step, he immediately traveled four meters. His right fist carried a burst of wind and ferociously smashed towards Su! Su quickly backed up a step and avoided this fist that contained four levels of ability. His step backwards just happened to cross over Cook¡¯s underling, and then with a kick of his left leg, that body flew upwards with a hu sound, blocking in front of the two.


    Su then shifted forward, as if he was attached to the flying body as he took a step to the left. He seemed to have synchronized with his opponent, only his direction was different. The fist with four levels of strength and three levels of agility brushed away hispanion that was blocking him and rushed towards Su¡¯s position, but he ended up staring nkly. The area in front of him waspletely vacant with no sign of Su. He waspletely shocked, and his abundant battle experience instantly allowed him to understand that in that instant, Su used the instant hispanion¡¯s body flew up to break free from his line of sight.


    The boxer immediately took arge step forward. His reaction couldn¡¯t be considered slow, as he immediately sensed danger and wanted to break free from Su¡¯s attack. Unfortunately, he was too slow. His left leg had just exerted force when he was suddenly trampled on with power that seemed toe out from nowhere. The powerful force that he rushed forward with easily snapped his ankle! The boxer first fell heavily on the ground, and then he felt the pain transmitted from his feet, making him release a heart tearing, lung splitting cry!


    Su appeared at his side, and with a kick, he knocked the boxer unconscious. He then stepped on his left arm that was clearly more robust, and with some force, he tramped the boxer¡¯s elbow joint.


    The boxer released a furious roar and immediately sat up from the pain. Su¡¯s knee smashed forward, lightly colliding with the back of his head and sending him unconscious again.


    Knocking down these two people didn¡¯t take more than 10 seconds. Su¡¯s attacks were always short, powerful, and fatal. The two were still both alive, and with the ck Dragonriders¡¯ level of medical expertise, these external injuries could all be cured, including the bone fractures and fragments. However, after being cured, their abilities would greatly decline.


    With a creaking sound, Su pushed open the bathroom¡¯srge door and calmly stood at the entrance.


    10 meters from where he was standing, inside of arge shower room directly facing him, Cook, who was naked from the waist down had stopped his movements and turned around to look at the door. The woman¡¯s hands were bound by her own torn clothes and hung from the shower head. Her body and face were all blocked by Cook¡¯s robust body, and only two beautiful and firm legs could be seen, sandwiched between Cook¡¯s armpits.


    ¡°Brat, it seems like you are a bitte if you want to stir up trouble!¡± Cookughed maliciously. His gluteus muscles squirmed about as they fiercely thrusted forwards, causing the woman to groan. Her legs suddenly tightened.

 Book 1 18.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 1</b><b>8.3 - Beginning of Ruin</b><b></b><b></b>


    Su calmly stood at the entrance and watched Cook just like that. The calm green eye released a light that was like water, extinguishing the mes of desire Cook had. He suddenly noticed that he already wentid.


    Nothing could make Cook more angry than this. He forcefully pushed the woman in his arms away and turned around nakedly like that. He looked at Su, and after selecting the most vile words, he said, ¡°You pale faced poor bastard, did youe here because your butt was itching and you wanted to earn a bit of money that way?¡±


    The disturbance here had already startled the camp. Several cadets that wanted to take a shower walked over and noticed the two individuals on the ground who were barely alive as well as Su who was blocking up the door.


    Through the wide open door, Cook saw that there were a few of his own people among those cadets and his other underlings that were currently hurrying over from the barracks. Cook smiled and looked Su up and down. He then thought of a few filthy thoughts. He liked beautiful women, and simrly liked beautiful men. Meanwhile, Su exceeded the category of beautiful men, but for some reason, Cook couldn¡¯t get hard, making him exceptionally angry!


    Cook¡¯s underlings outside could clearly see their boss who wasn¡¯t able to have his fun and immediately shouted loudly. A sturdy looking individual grabbed a steel rod from who knows where, and while grinding his teeth, he rushed over with a few steps.


    Su stood there calmly without moving. Cook suddenly felt as if the night outside the door becamepletely dark!


    The individual who rushed at Su with all his strength felt everything go ck before his eyes. Immediately after, a loud bang sounded next to his ear, and then the world began to spin. At that instant, all of the barracks and people shifted to the side, and the ground was vertical.


    Everyone else only saw the captain silently appear behind Su¡¯s back and look towards the bathroom. Meanwhile, Cook¡¯s hand used a terrifying speed to smash straight into the captain¡¯s generous back before bouncing away into the distance. After swaying a few times, he copsed onto the ground. After twitching a few times, he no could no longer climb up again.


    ¡°I heard that something interesting happened here?¡± The captain said coldly. His eyes swept over Su¡¯s shoulders and continuously moved between Cook¡¯s and that female cadet¡¯s naked body.


    After receiving a taste of the captain¡¯s blow, Cook didn¡¯t dare to act violently. He loosened his shoulder and said, ¡°Me and her had a ¡®fair¡¯ battle. She lost, and I just took a bit of my spoils of war, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°He raped me!¡± The female cadet suddenly cried out. Being able to participate in this training camp meant that she obviously wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. Even though she had just been ravaged, she could still free herself from the restrictions.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The one who was angry wasn¡¯t Cook, but instead Captain Curtis! The captain spat on the ground and cursed ¡®fuck¡¯. He then turned towards Su and said, ¡°What do you say?¡±


    ¡°I want a fair battle.¡± Su seemed to be saying a matter that waspletely off topic.


    This was the most direct provocation! Cook roared with fury. The muscles on his entire body once again squirmed with terrifying strength, and even the muscles on his neck seemed to be jumping, disying at least four levels of power. His deration before the battle seemed to be uttered word for word between the cracks of his teeth. ¡°Poor piece of shit, I will fuck you until you explode!¡±


    The captain grabbed two daggers from who knows way and casually flung them. The daggersnded two meters in front of Cook and Su, then the captain said, ¡°Good, I like ¡®fair¡¯. Bastards, hurry up and get your asses here!¡±


    With a crashing sound, the metal door behind Su was closed. The captain turned around and smiled. He looked at the cadets one after another, his row of white teeth seeming more and more conspicuous.


    ¡°I believe that I have said that whoever wanted to test my intelligence I would make their IQ turn to zero.¡± The captain whose brains seemed to be crammed full of muscle said.


    There were already some more cowardly cadets that were quietly sneaking away. Meanwhile, the remaining people felt that fleeing now would just more easily incur the captain¡¯s wrath. Even though their legs were already trembling, they didn¡¯t dare leave.


    Inside the bathroom, Cook continued to stand there casually without a stitch of clothing. He sized Su up and down and then licked his lips. Heughed and said, ¡°I like daggers! Brat, do you know that my strength isn¡¯t the only thing that¡¯s level four? My defensive power and agility are both also level four! I didn¡¯t know that you liked that little girl. However, you really are toote. By the time you came, it was already my third time fucking her...¡±


    Cook¡¯s words suddenly stopped, because he saw that Su¡¯s hair suddenlypletely stood on end. They then slowly floated down like golden tassels.


    Su began to walk forward step by step.


    After taking two steps, Su was already running! The dagger on the ground received his footsteps¡¯ vibration and suddenly soared up and flew into Su¡¯s palm! The sleek edge of the de reflected the bathroom¡¯s lighting and scattered out an expanse of brilliant light.


    Cook¡¯s heart seemed to have stopped beating, and all of his blood drained downwards, leaving his brainpletely empty! He instinctively noticed that there were only four steps, yet Su already reached his maximum speed. Meanwhile, his dagger was still inserted in the ground two meters away!


    Under the captain¡¯s shifting gaze, the camp becamepletely quiet. Those with the sharpest senses could vaguely hear a muffled snort sound within the bathroom.


    With a crash, the bathroom door was opened again, and the one that emerged was Su. With a raise of his hand, a blood dyed dagger flew outwards and inserted itself into the drill ground. On the dagger was a piece of dripping wet flesh. Upon closer inspection, it was actually a man¡¯s genitals!


    With a rumbling sound, all of the cadets¡¯ faces changed!


    The corner of the captain¡¯s eye jumped. Seeing Su¡¯s eye that was pulsing with green mes, he only said a single sentence. ¡°You can go back.¡±


    Su walked back to the barracks with his back perfectly straight. The two cadets that were blocking his way immediately moved to the side, not willing to even make eye contact with him.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The female cadet that was humiliated just now ran to Su¡¯s side and said in a quiet voice, ¡°I¡¯m Xie Na, thank you for helping me deal with that son of a bitch!¡±


    Su¡¯s pace maintained a uniform velocity without speeding up or slowing down in the slightest. He didn¡¯t turn around and calmly said, ¡°I just wanted to find an excuse to deal with him. It wasn¡¯t for the sake of saving you.¡±


    Xie Na stood there, stunned. She watched as Su entered the barracks and closed the doors in front of her. With a click sound, it was locked.


    Captain Curtis watched everything without saying a word. He only pointed towards two of Cook¡¯s underlings and said, ¡°Go and bring out your boss¡¯ corpse and toss it outside the camp! Also, remember to properly wash down the bathroom floors!¡±


    It was the dead of night, yet the training camp wasn¡¯t calm at all. A single individual crept out from the training camp and headed for the forest. Four other individuals carried weapons while separately trying to nk Su¡¯s barracks from all sides. They had powerful automatic weapons in their hands, and the thin walls of the barracks definitely couldn¡¯t clock these bullets.


    Su was lying on his bed. His body emitted a frightening amount of heat. His breathing was drawn out in an exceptionally long manner, and air continuously entered and left his nose and mouth. His entire body seemed to have turned into arge windbox. Darkness surrounded the barracks, as if it was hiding an iparably enormous beast.


    As danger closed in on the barracks, Su¡¯s right hand slowly grabbed the Magnum that was ced by his legs.


    Meanwhile, in the camp¡¯s forest, a business deal was currently being carried out.


    Two tall and callous looking individuals in ck stood at the center of the vacantnd, quietly waiting for the cadet that was leaving camp. The cadet wasn¡¯t that tall, andpared to others, his age was a bit greater. His face didn¡¯t reveal much expression, and he seemed a bit in spoken. He walked over to the vacant area and stood still without saying a word.


    The two individuals in ck looked at the electronic tablet in their hands and asked, ¡°Robertson?¡±


    ¡°You call can call me Mad Dog.¡± Robertson replied in a slightly slow manner.


    The two individuals in ck looked at each other, and one of them said, ¡°We know your past, and also know that you are a specialist in mountain and forestbat. This time, we looked for you to have you kill a person, someone in the training camp. Reward is two hundred thousand.¡±


    Mad Dog looked at the two dressed in ck in front of him and said, ¡°It seems like I cannot refuse?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen us, you cannot refuse.¡±


    Mad Dog released an eerieugh and said, ¡°Alright, let me see who it is that is worth two hundred thousand. Either way, this doesn¡¯t seem to conflict with my mission.¡±


    A photograph was handed to Mad Dog¡¯s hand. The picture seemed to bepletely ck and white, except for a slight bit of color.


    It was a green-colored eye.

 Book 1 19.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 1</b><b>9.1 </b><b> - ughter</b>


    The temperature of the small barracks continuously increased, bing so stuffy it was enough to make anyone flustered. In the darkness, apanying heavy breathing sounds were heartbeats that sounded like the pounding of drums.


    Su was already holding the Magnum tightly. The originally ice cold gun had already be burning hot due to his scorching skin. He stared at the ceiling and continuously breathed. Each time he breathed out, it would be air that was over 60 degrees celcius. Su¡¯s silk like skin flushed with an abnormal color, and under his skin, it could be seen that his blood was pumping at an inconceivable speed through his vessels. Su was like a volcano that was ready to erupt at any moment. Meanwhile, the magma within the volcano was surging quicker and quicker under the stimtion of danger.


    Su¡¯s body began to continuously tremble, and eventually, he even began to bounce slightly off the bed. At first, the bed would release sounds, but as Su¡¯s body sprung higher, the metal bed actually didn¡¯t make any more noise!


    Each time he made contact with the metal bed, Su¡¯s back muscles would always slightly protrude and then precisely retract, cushioning the massive impact each time. His body then popped up, bringing him even higher. Based on the original rhythm, after four or five ups and downs, Su¡¯s temperature would reach the highest point. The danger outside of his barracks seemed like it would reach its peak in a bit, because the killing intent wasn¡¯t sharp enough to give him a prickling sensation yet.


    Then, Su suddenly felt a barely detectable constraint, and the pressure in the air seemed to have lowered a bit, leaving his chest feeling a bit stifled. With no reasoning as to why, his mind suddenly formed a single clear-cut individual that left him with a deep impression: Curtis.


    The captain was going to intervene; this was what Su¡¯s intuition told him.


    As if without omen, the power stored up within Su¡¯s body was discharged. Even though it hadn¡¯t reached its peak, it still made his body drift into the air, practically reaching the ceiling!


    Bang!!


    The rough roar of a shot shook the iron ted wall until it trembled violently. The scorching bullet easy prated the wall and passed through the shoulder of a cadet that was already leaning against the wall. It smashed apart who knows how many organs and tissues before finally getting stuck in the pelvis bone.


    If the Magnum waspared to the new era pistols, then any user of the new pistol could pick out over a hundred shorings of the Magnum. However, there was one point they couldn¡¯t deny, and that was that the Magnum¡¯s explosive power was much greater than the absolute majority of the new era pistols.


    Only after firing this shot did Su change from a bizarre creature back to a human. His right hand and legs pressed on the ceiling, and his body suddenly dropped to the ground. When he was about tond on the ground, he stepped forcefully on the ground, allowing his body to suddenly change directions and smash towards the window like an artillery shell!


    Under the ear-piercing sound of the iron sheets being torn apart, the metal shutter broke free of the frame and flew out. It flew past the tip of a cadet¡¯s nose, giving him a fright!


    With a bang sound, the shutter dropped onto the ground. The cadet that was in a panicked state had just retracted his gaze from the shutter when he saw the terrifyingly thick muzzle of the Magnum.


    The movement of Su pulling the trigger was slow and stable. No brutality or mercy could be seen in the green left eye, only ice cold indifference. It was as if what he was killing wasn¡¯t a person, but something without the slightest bit of value.


    The cadet¡¯s heart heavily pounded, and the gap between each heartbeat seemed iparably long, so long that Su¡¯s finger that was resting on the trigger didn¡¯t seem to move. However, he knew that Su¡¯s finger was still moving, moreover at a speed that wasn¡¯t slow or fast. He also knew that the fully automatic multi-purpose rifle might as well be resting on the ground, unable to be raised at all. His fingers seemed to have lead poured over them,pletely unable to pull the trigger.


    He actually knew deep down that the reason the trigger couldn¡¯t be pulled was because the gun¡¯s safety mechanism hadn¡¯t beenpletely unlocked. As long as his left hand stretched out a few centimeters in front of him and pressed the fingerprint safety device, the rifle could enter an automatic firing mode and not the current two strike firing mode. In reality, his finger was also moving, but right now, his body¡¯s movements couldn¡¯t match his mind¡¯s reaction speed at all. While on the verge of death, his mental reaction speed had increased several dozen times, but his body couldn¡¯t keep up at all. This signified that the time he had to understand his death was also prolonged by dozens of times.


    The cadet even began to wonder if he could clearly see the bullet fly over and shatter his brains.


    An expanse of intense radiance scattered over, shining on Su and the cadet¡¯s body. The cadet¡¯s consciousness immediately returned to normal, and fear together with fatigue overwhelmed him. Facing that dark ck muzzle, he didn¡¯t have the courage to dodge or counterattack, especially under the situation if Su stopped his finger¡¯s movement. Towards the Magnum series olden era firearm, he didn¡¯t know anything, not did he know how far Su¡¯s finger had to pull back before the weapon was fired. However, what he knew extremely well was that this distance definitely wasn¡¯trge, definitely but a millimeter away. As long as Su¡¯s finger trembled slightly, his head would burst open.


    ¡°Energetic youth, lower your weapons and step into the light. Don¡¯t y around anymore!¡± Curtis¡¯ unique metallic voice sounded. After more than ten days of demonic training, almost every cadet knew what viting the captain¡¯s orders meant. Upon hearing the captain¡¯s voice, the two cadets that were holding automatic rifles reluctantly walked over from the side of the barracks and stood under the ring light.


    When these two individuals emerged, Su lowered his waist and ced the Magnum on the ground before calmly standing up and raising his arms. The reactions of the other three cadets was to immediately use their guns to point at Su, and one of them even had the urge to press the trigger. Following the captain¡¯s order was only their second reaction, and then they hurriedly tossed their rifles onto the ground before standing perfectly straight.


    The captain carried a huge searchlight in his hands and looked at everyone with a sneer. The extremely heavy searchlight was as light as a toy in his hand. The electric cable winding around was like a thick python.


    With a tong sound, the searchlight was tossed onto the ground. The captain walked over towards the four individuals standing under the light, and the rubber rod in his hands maliciously jumped about. Almost every single cadet had a taste of this rubber rod, and when they saw this ordinary looking rod, everyone¡¯s faces became a bit unnatural. Even Su¡¯s body temperature began to climb up a bit abnormally.


    The captain looked at the three rifles and single pistol on the ground and then looked at them. Chuckling, he said, ¡°You all really do have energy! Let me help you vent some heat!¡±


    The rubber rod suddenly reached out and struck at Su¡¯s abdomen! This strike was fast to an unusual degree. Su seemed to only see an afterimage and didn¡¯t have any room to react before the intense pain transmitted to every part of his body. In that instant, Su seemed to feel as if all of his body¡¯s nerves became scorching hot iron wires, and the link between his consciousness and the various parts of his body was cut off. Su involuntarily bent his body and kneeled onto the ground. Then, the second, and third strikended on his back, causing him topletely drop to the ground. The captain even used his thick and solid military boots to hatefully add two kicks.


    Su copsed onto the ground. His body and limbs were spasming uncontrobly. A breath was stuck in his chest that he couldn¡¯t spit out.


    The other three were currently taking joy in Su¡¯s suffering. As they apprehensively watched Su struggle on the ground and imagined what kind of feeling these five strikes brought, their line of sight was suddenly blocked by the captain¡¯s massive, square-shaped body! As if at the same time, the three individuals all suffered a ruthless strike to their abdomens!


    An unspeakable amount of suffering immediately sprung into these three¡¯s minds, bringing about a huge nkness. When they struggled back to consciousness, they immediately tried to crawl up. After suffering the captain¡¯s strike, every single one copsed. How quickly they could crawl up from the ground meant how many extra kicks they would receive. Captain Curtis¡¯rge boots were not any less terrifying than the rod.


    Fortunately, the three all seemed to match the Captain¡¯s standards, so they didn¡¯t receive another kick. Only when they began to rejoice did they notice that Su had already stood up. Even though his face was as white as paper, he still stood perfectly straight and not like the three of them that would twitch from time to time. As of this moment, the three cadets still couldn¡¯tpletely control their bodies¡¯ muscles.


    ¡°Youngster, you have guts!¡± The captain stared at Su and said these words that could either be praise or a curse. Only after a while did he continue, ¡°Your hands and feet are quite fast, actually killing someone before I was able to get here. Fuck!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the praise.¡± Su calmly replied.


    Su¡¯s sentence infuriated the three cadets. The most daring one stared at him and uttered a sentence through the cracks of his teeth despite the captain standing nearby. ¡°Your luck is good tonight! However, you already provoked huge trouble, and people will continuously find you! Who knows, tomorrow, this one might fuck you until you explode!¡±


    Bang! The captain¡¯s rod struck against his abdomen, immediately causing him to lie t on the ground.


    Su looked at the two that were still standing andughed. ¡°Tonight, it is actually you three whose luck is good. I originally wanted to kill four people.¡±


    Bang! Su also suffered a blow, and then he copsed onto the ground.

 Book 1 19.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 1</b><b>9.2</b><b></b><b> - ughter</b>


    A few muscles on the captain¡¯s face swelled, and his originally fierce-looking face became even more sinister looking. He fiercely kicked each of the two individuals on the ground three times before revealing his snow white teeth, smiling towards the two cadets that were still standing.


    The strikes and kicks sounded like thunder next to the two cadets¡¯ ears. They, who only suffered a few times truly couldn¡¯t imagine what receiving three kicks after being beaten by the rod felt like. With each kick Curtis released, they couldn¡¯t help but shudder, as if the kick hadnded on their own bodies. When Curtis finished beating them up, not even a minute had passed. In that short period of time, the two cadets¡¯ cold sweat hadpletely soaked through theirbat clothes that were made from rather good materials.


    The captain¡¯s metal like forehead seemed to seep out bits of sweat, as if kicking a few times was also rather tiring. The rubber rod in his hands pointed at the two cadets, scaring them so much that they immediately inadvertently dodged to the side. Shortly after, they knew doing this was disrespectful, and they immediately returned to their original spots with pale faces.


    ¡°Carry this fellow away. Also, don¡¯t forget that there is a corpse over there as well. Bring it with you.¡± The captain instructed.


    ¡°Should the corpse be tossed to feed the dogs?¡± A cadet that seemed a bit smarter asked, because this was how Cook¡¯s corpse was dealt with.


    ¡°Shit! Don¡¯t you know how to honor the dead? Give the corpse back to his family.¡± The captain said.


    How could the two cadets dare to doubt the captain¡¯spletely opposite behavior? They dejectedly carried the individual and the corpse back, as well as swept the ground and wiped away the blood with extremely efficient movements. After all, they were all individuals with strength, agility, and defense strengthened, and they were candidates for bing dragonriders as well. As long as they were serious enough, they wouldn¡¯t be any slower than a janitor at doing this dirty work. As long as the captain was here, there was no need to doubt the cadet¡¯s attitude towards the order.


    Ten minutester, Su carried his body that was practically in pieces back to his own barracks and lied down on the bed. He was struck five times at once, and then another four times after. The amount of suffering he endured was almost equivalent to the six strikes he suffered continuously. The excessive pain seemed to make every single nerve in his body be like scorching steel wires that burned within his body and roasted his flesh, bringing about even more pain.


    Su¡¯s movements were stiff and slow. In fact, he had already calcted that he had lost control of 81% of his flesh. Being able to crawl onto his bed was already quite difficult. His body¡¯s current circumstances were so terrible that moving any further was no longer just a matter of endurance.


    The Magnum was quietly ced by his leg, and the muzzle seemed to continue to release the faint smell of smoke.


    The instant the captain¡¯s searchlight appeared, Su hesitated and ultimately decided not to pull the trigger. If he killed the cadet in front of him, then that would have been an undisguised provocation towards the captain. This kind of stuff could be done behind his back, but it couldn¡¯t be brought above the table. If he did something like that, there would be no way to get out of the situation.


    Su silently returned control to his body, bringing strand after strand of muscle back under his control. He thought about what had just happened, and in that short period of time, it truly was an intense battle. Inside his mind, those three cadet¡¯s faces already had a ring red X running through their faces.


    All provocation would be returned with blood and cruelty.


    This was the number one creed of the ck Dragonriders that revered power, and also the principle that Persephone has stressed again and again before they reached the great coastal city. Only fear would keep trouble far away, and ughter was an excellent way of instilling fear.


    Time passed by bit by bit, and Su¡¯s control over his body was nearly perfect. As expected, being beaten up gave Su another evolutionary point, only, he wasn¡¯t really willing to strengthen himself through this type of method.


    His stomach began to burn like a fire; he was hungry again. He sat up, his green eye extremely simr to the eyes of arctic lone wolves.


    Right at that moment, the barracks¡¯ metal door was kicked open by someone. No light seeped in from the darkness outside, and the door of the room was practically filled up by the captain¡¯s square shaped body.


    ¡°Boy! Your rations are nearing that of a pig¡¯s!¡± The captain tossed three containers of nutrient-filled food to Su.


    Within another barracks, Mad Dog was lying on the military bed, his mouth chewing on a piece of grass as he silently stared at the ceiling. At the end of his line of sight was a ck and white photo. There was only a bit of deep green color that greatly resembled that of a wolf scavenging for food.


    The bustling night quickly passed, and the training came to an end. From here on out was Curtis¡¯st and most miserable segment of the training camp:bat.


    The winds were great.


    This was Su¡¯s first feeling, and it continued from beginning to end.


    So this is what it feels like inside of the radiation-filled clouds.


    This was Su¡¯s second feeling.


    Through a small side window, Su calmly watched the thick and murky clouds quickly move past. From time to time, he could also see magnificent lights shing through the clouds.


    Su sat in the central cabin. From time to time, the ne shook extremely fiercely, rapidly rising or plummeting over a hundred meters, yet he still stood steadily. Su did not connect the safety belt, and none of the others in the ne had their safety belts on, yet no one left their seats regardless of how much this ne resembled a small boat passing through a tempest.


    Not including the captain and the pilot, there were 15 people remaining. From the thirty three people that this training camp started with, only this number remained. From those that were eliminated, a few died, most were crippled, and the others went insane. None of the individuals that persisted until now were willing to back out. Among the 15 individuals still here, 4 were female.


    All of the cadets were sitting back to back, silently observing the world outside the side window. Only a few individuals here had rode in a ne, and for a wilderness survivor like Su, he had never even seen a usable ne before. He had however seen quite a few ne remains.


    This was an incredibly ragged ne. As it arduously made its way through the clouds, it struggled against countless unforeseeable streams of air and asionally encountered streaks of lightning. The inside of the ne¡¯s cabin was full of rust, and almost every item was rocking about and groaning as if they would fly off the cabin walls at any moment. The cadets¡¯ luggage and equipment were all properly packaged and bound with nylon ropes in the rear cabin. Su only had two guns and a few dozen rounds of bullets, while the cadets with more equipment brought an entire three bags of items.


    Su began to doubt whether this ne could hold on for much longer. If someone told him that this ne would fall apart in under a minute, Su wouldn¡¯t find that strange. The only thing he was a bit confused on was how this thing was able to hold on for so long.


    The captain made his way out from the piloting cabin. After scanning the cadets with his eyes, he moved towards the cabin door and then directly opened it!


    Bone-chilling winds immediately screamed over, throwing the cadets that could not prepare themselves at all into aplete mess. A few individuals were able to grab onto the handle straps that were hanging from the ceiling and as as such weren¡¯t blow down. Su grabbed onto the cabin¡¯s ceiling, and his body floated up with the wind, directly sticking to the roof.


    The captain leaned against the side of the door with half of his body outside of the ne. He took a look outside the ne cabin, and from who knows where, he retrieved a metal piece. He then forcefully brought it down on the wall outside the cabin. In that instant, the ear-splitting grinding sound seemed to even suppress the roaring sound of the airne¡¯s engine!


    After only a few seconds, the metal piece in the captain¡¯s hands began to glow bright red. He then fetched out a wrinkled cigar and raised the metal piece to its end, actually igniting it like so!


    The captain took a deep drag of the cigarette smoke and then slowly breathed it out. He seemed extremely carefree.


    Suddenly, the direction of the wind outside the cabin changed, changing from a wind that was blowing inwardly to one that sucked air out. A cadet didn¡¯t prepare adequately enough and was sucked into the air, flying straight towards the cabin door! He was immediately so frightened that his face distorted, and a loud scream was released!


    If one didn¡¯t die after falling from this thousand meter height, then that was truly a miracle. After all, no matter how much you strengthened the flesh, it was still just flesh.


    The captain released a curse and raised his iron pir like leg, trampling that cadet onto the cabin floor. When they all saw the cadet¡¯s body suddenly go rigid, many of them revealed disturbed expressions. It was quite clear that even though this stomp saved his life, the feeling should be simr to being struck by the rod.


    Inside the cabin, an old-fashioned electrical bell rm went off, releasing a sound that was no different from static to the entire cabin, once again suppressing the noise of the engine.


    When this noise sounded, the cadets knew that this was the signal that they had arrived at their destination. A few individuals that were more nervous rushed towards their equipment to prepare themselves. However, none of them expected that the ne would abruptly drop downwards without a single sign. In the blink of an eye, they pierced through the clouds and directly rushed towards a mountain peak that was covered in thick white snow!


    When one of the female cadets saw this scene through the window, she finally couldn¡¯t help but scream!

 Book 1 19.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 1</b><b>9.3</b><b></b><b></b><b> - ughter</b>


    Only when it was about to smash into the mountain peak did the ne slow down with difficulty. After trembling a bit, it barely managed to reverse its trajectory, practically scraping the side of the mountain as it made its rocky descent. Four propeller engines roared as they supported the heavy weight of the ne. They blew the snow covering the mountain peak everywhere.


    The ne flew for a few minutes before it arrived at the foot of the mountain. During these few minutes, even the most unperturbed cadet¡¯s heart began to pound quickly. Therge amounts of snow rushed into the ne cabin from the open door, freezing everyone until their lips trembled. This was bad enough, however, regardless of who it was, when they saw the wings of the ne and the spiral engines practically touch the rocks as they swept through the snow, they couldn¡¯t remain calm. Even the most advanced fighter aircraft would need great luck to not fall and crash, let alone this kind of obsolete old era aircraft.


    They finally managed to reach the foot of the mountain. Below was an expanse of lush green jungle that was so bright and vivid it was a bit unsettling.


    The ne suddenly turned upwards, and the four spiral engines faced upwards as well. The ne¡¯s speed abruptly slowed, slowly descending down into the jungle from the sky. The powerful winds created by the engine blew all of the nearby shrubbery t.


    At that moment, almost all of the cadets heard an indignant and frantic roar below them! However, when they tried to listen carefully, they couldn¡¯t hear anything anymore. Could it be that they had imagined it? The cadets all looked at each other in dismay, but then they noticed that theirpanions were all the same as themselves, it left them with overwhelming shock and confusion.


    Su leapt down from the roof of the cabin. Carrying his Barrett close to him, he silently stood there with a serious expression. He was different from these cadets. Su, who grew up in the wilderness knew that the roar filled with mad killing intent wasn¡¯t an illusion, but something that did happen. Only, this type of roar was simr to a mental attack, one that would cause another¡¯s consciousness to immediately react, as if the roar directly sounded in the depths of their consciousness! The cadets used their ears to carefully listen, but they couldn¡¯t catch this type of psychological roar.


    The cry that swept out like a wave suddenly retreated, but an overcast and faintly discernible low roar rose and fell. It was everywhere, and from time to time, they would sound together. Su could even feel the hunger, thirst, and apprehensiveness in these roars. What left him even more frightened was that the roars below, based on the different frequencies, should be from over 600 different sources! This signified that the jungle below the ne had at least this number of vicious beasts hiding in ambush!


    Fortunately, Su already distinguished that these low roars were actually extremely high frequencies that far exceeded the hearing capabilities of ordinary people, yet they could still directly affect one¡¯s mental state to influence their consciousness. Because Su was equipped with overclocking hearing ability, he could distinguish the truth. Su somewhat rxed a bit. What he feared the most were unknown life forms, especially existences that possessed mental type functions. Fortunately, these weren¡¯t of that sort.


    The ne remained ten meters in the air and circled about. Its speed didn¡¯t exceed forty kilometers an hour, and its flight was extremely stable. It didn¡¯t seem like the old airne not too long ago.


    Captain Curtis stuck his ck and shiny head outside of the cabin door. He took a look before roaring towards the cadets, ¡°Little bastards, we¡¯ve arrived! I¡¯m going to count to ten, and all of you better hop down one after another! Don¡¯t worry about those bags of yours, I¡¯ll toss them down to you all. Those of you wearing heavy armor, you all better take off your turtle shells. Otherwise, this old one will make sure all three of your legs are broken! I will repeat myself and give you all onest briefing! The site is right here. Half mountains, half ins. As for the howrge this region is, you all won¡¯t be able to cover all of it even at the end of the mission! The target is the native city of this region! All of your missions are topletely kill off the natives and then survive until Ie to pick you all up after ten days. I don¡¯t care what methods you all use toplete the mission or how high the mortality rate is, even if all of you die off. However, I will give you all a word of advice, and that is to not look down on these natives. They might possess abilities you all can¡¯t even imagine. You all should work as teams, and only then will there be a chance of survival. Even the most vicious violent bears aren¡¯t a match for a pack of wolves! Alright, that¡¯s all. You all can jump!¡±


    After experiencing Curtis¡¯ demonic training in the training camp, almost every cadet had showed improvements in their abilities, but there was still a high chance of suffering injuries if one jumped from this height. However, as long as bones weren¡¯t broken, this level of harm to the flesh towards these valiant and blood-thirsty cadets didn¡¯t matter much. At the very least, it would be much better than getting beaten by the captain¡¯s rod. As such, no one hesitated and they jumped off one after another. Even the fellow that had been trampled on for almost half an hour jumped off the ne with difficulty.


    At this critical moment, almost everyone revealed their life-saving abilities. Some extended their bodies in the air, allowing their speed of descent to strangely slow down as they flew into the shrubbery in a nted manner. Some protected all of their bodies¡¯ crucial points and tightened their bodies until they were as hard as metal before smashing straight downwards. Apart from being a bit unstable when they stood up, nothing else seemed out of ce. It was clear that these were individuals with extremely freakish defensive abilities.


    Su carried the Barrett on his back and descended from the ne. When his legsnded on the ground, he instantly curled his body, transfering almost all of the momentum from his body bit by bit into the ground. Meanwhile, his body toppled over and continuously tumbled for several meters before stopping. Su stood up and gave the shrubbery that was crushed under his pressure a look. His eyebrows frowned slightly, and then he quickly disappeared into the dense jungle.


    He knew that the strength of a team was greater than that of an individual, but a bullet from the back was the deadliest.


    The ne then circled a few times before turning around and heading off into the distance.


    The control cabin opened the shutter that lead into the operating cabin. Inside was a pilot that was already over forty years of age, and he was currently smoking a cigarette while operating the ne. What was a bit unsettling was that what was next to him was actually a row of small tin wine containers. From the heavy smell of alcohol around him, it was clear that he had drank quite a bit. To drive a ne while this drunk might have made the cadets that knew a bit about machinery and piloting immediately faint.


    The captain crammed himself into the narrow piloting room and struggled to sit in the auxiliary seat. He then lit a cigarette. This time, he used a match, because there was no ce for him to grind his metal piece on in the piloting room.


    ¡°Hey, Flying Bear, what do you think about my batch of cadets this time?¡± The captain said to the pilot who was treating the ne like a ssic car.


    ¡°There are a few special individuals. It seems like one of them has ulterior motives, and the people behind them aren¡¯t easy to provoke. Are you going to intervene?¡± Flying Bear¡¯s voice was extremely rough.


    Captain Curtis thought for a bit before smiling sinisterly and replying, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a few days and see first!¡¯


    Su didn¡¯t know that in the ck Dragonriders¡¯ terminology, natives had a special meaning. This was often used to describe creatures with rather great intelligence and not necessarily just people. This term might be used to describe any type of mutated existences. The meaning of natives was different from how the refugees in the wilderness understood it. At the very least, in the dictionary of the ck Dragonriders, the status of natives was much higher than that of refugees, and many times, they were even higher than some smallpanies. The higher the status meant the more troublesome they were to deal with.


    Su sat down beside a bush and opened the small bag on his back. He brought out a roll of bandages. After taking off his clothes, he began to carefully wrap them around his body. His current position was several kilometers from hisnding point, so he wasn¡¯t worried of other cadets noticing him. He reorganized the bullets, water, and nutrient-filled food again inside before carrying it again on his back. The ck Dragonriders¡¯ standard backpack was lightweight and durable. In addition, depending on what it was used to carry, it could be adjusted to half, or even a fourth of its size. It was extremely practical.


    Su silently assessed the circumstances of his surroundings. Even though he couldn¡¯t sense a thing, not even a small creature, he always had a feeling that something was silently looking at him. Whenever he was gazed upon, Su would always feel ufortable. This feeling was almost always real, an ability that had saved Su countless times before. However, Su couldn¡¯t detect what was spying on him even though it was extremely close.


    Countless scenes and countless feelings both disheveled and fine quickly passed through Su¡¯s mind. He was going to find exactly what was wrong. Suddenly, Su¡¯s mind stopped at the time he heard the 600 low roars. These high and low fluctuations continuously reyed,pared to the numerous sounds recorded in Su¡¯s memory. Su trembled a bit inwardly and seemed to understand a bit.


    He slowly squatted up. This was a stance from which he could erupt with strength at any moment. Then, he carefully observed his surroundings, not even letting a single leaf escape his senses.


    A strong wind blew past, and the surrounding shrubberies were even blow down before once again uniformly standing up. However, there was a bush that was slightly slower that the others at falling and standing back up. This originally wasn¡¯t anything strange, because it was impossible for there to be two identical trees. However, in Su¡¯s eyes, this meter tall shrub was a bit more flexible than the others, so it should have fell even faster.


    Su pulled out the synthetic military knife and arrived next to this bush. He pulled over a branch and sliced down. This was an extremely ordinary-looking branch, and underneath the bark was a soft greenyer with fibers inside. From the incision, juice came out, but this wasn¡¯t strange either. After all, they were at the foot of a snowy mountain, so there was nock of water.


    Su ced the branch he sliced off into his mouth and slowly chewed it. The liquid this branch gave off was particrly lively, and it was full of vitality. He could even feel countless cells jumping about in the juice, and in addition, the juice only contained a trivial amount of radiation. This also meant that in this jungle, Su didn¡¯t have to worry about a water source at all.


    He spat out the wooden remains from his mouth. He brought out two Barrett bullets and removed the bullet head, pouring the gunpowder onto the bush in front of him before using a match to light it on fire.


    With a hu sound, the sparkling ze rapidly spread to the entire bush! The gunpowder was burnt up almost instantly, but this tree was clearly easy to light up. Not only did the me burn more and more furiously, the tree bark continuously ruptured. Then, a blue me that burned even greater erupted from inside!

 Book 1 19.4

    <b>Book 1 Chapter 1</b><b>9.4</b><b> - ughter</b><b></b>


    Su heard a familiar sound. Only, when he was on the ne, what he heard was howling and low roars. At this time, what he heard was only pain, howling, and screaming that sounded simr to cursing!


    These extremely high frequencies that the human ear couldn¡¯t hear were emitted by the burning shrub in front of him. This existence quickly swung its branches at a speed that didn¡¯t belong to a nt at all and pulled its long and thin roots from the earth. Seeing those broken roots, one could imagine just how much pain it was in. This shrub was just like a burning spider. It began to quickly crawl away, actually trying to escape!


    Following its cry for help, Su could hear at least ten furious cries nearby! As he looked at the dense shrubs around him, Su knew that there were at least ten strange strubs nearby. As for the shrub that was quickly crawling away, Su wasn¡¯t worried. Based on the rate it was burning at, it would be burned to ashes after it crawled another ten meters or so. Even though he was inwardly prepared, towards the endurance and movement speed of this shrub, Su still felt shocked. If he wasn¡¯t on his guard, this shrub could easily use its branches to strangle a human fighter.


    When he poured the gunpowder on the shrub¡¯s branches, it seemed like it was already getting ready to attack! When Su thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but thank his luck. It seemed like this shrub didn¡¯t know what was firepowder at all or what he was going to do. Otherwise, it definitely wouldn¡¯t have allowed Su to do something like this.


    With a hu sound, Su¡¯s dagger flew out of his hand, urately passing through the shrub that was violently burning firmly nailing it to the ground!


    The shrub immediately released a mournful cry. The burning branches mmed against the ground, but apart from leaving ck ashes on the ground, it waspletely useless. It cursed madly, and then a string ofplicated cries with unknown meaning sounded. This time, a response transmitted over from even further away. Based on what Su sensed, the sources of high frequency had increased to more than forty.


    It seemed like this shrub was transmitting its own misfortune and experiences to itspanions. However, where was its brain? How could it have such intelligence? Su pondered this as he pulled out his dagger. He ced his gun back on his back, and just when he was going to continue moving, he suddenly heard a mournful shriek sound from the distance! This wasn¡¯t the high frequency of the shrub that couldn¡¯t be heard, and was instead the miserable cry of a human female before death. From the voice, Su recalled that it belonged to a highly capable and careful jungle specialist.


    This person might have been like Su, fearing a bullet from the back. She had confidence in her survival skills in the wilderness and as such chose to move alone, but she never thought that she would fall into a fatal trap so quickly in the jungle. The miserable cry of death was mournful and full of suffering. It didn¡¯t disappear for a long time. It was clear that not only did she experience great pain and suffering, the process of her death was especially long as well.


    Su quickly moved nimbly and gracefully like a leopard towards the direction where the miserable cry sounded from. In the jungle terrain, the Barrett wasn¡¯t that useful, while the Magnum could disy great power.


    Along the way, Su could sharply sense that several particrly lively shrubs suddenly became quiet, clearly sensing his arrival. However, how did they sense his whereabouts? Su didn¡¯t know the answer to this question. However, the range in which these shrubs could detect him wasn¡¯t that great, being roughly around six or seven meters before they could sense him. Meanwhile, Su knew that the range in which their high frequency sounds travelled was close to a hundred meters. This was only their whispering. If they cried out or roared, the range would be much greater.


    When he was about to approach the ce where the female cadet was killed, Su quietly stopped his footsteps. He noticed that there were at least ten shrubs that had gathered in front of him that chattered continuously about something.


    For some reason, Su suddenly recalled the living corpses that gathered together to feed.


    A light kacha sounded. Su loaded an incendiary device into the Magnum. Then, after taking a deep breath, he bent his body at the waist and silently rushed forward. He already retracted all of his aura, and not even his body heat was leaking out from the bandages. However, when he approached roughly ten meters of the scene, Su still realized that the discussion in front of him had abruptly lessened.


    This change was the sign for Su to move. Without the slightest bit of hesitation, he lept into the air, his body immediately closing the distance by two meters! From this height, everything below Su was quickly collected as information.


    His body in midair suddenly went rigid!


    Several meters ahead, there was a particrly dense thicket. Through the frantically brandishing leaves, he could see the female hunter lying on the ground. Herbat suit had already been torn into pieces, so she was lying practically naked on the ground. Utter fear and suffering were still frozen on her face.


    A shrub that hadpletely extracted its roots from the ground was crawling about her body. Its sharp roots poked her body from time to time to continuously absorb her flesh tissue. The roots were then extracted and inserted again into a ce with better ¡®vor¡¯. There was one shrub that directly nted itself on top of her chest, inserting all of its roots into her body. It was sucking extremely vigorously to the point where not only did its bark continuously rise and fall, every single leaf even began to reveal a dark red color!


    The female hunter¡¯s body seemed to have countless bugs wriggling about within her. It was clear that these were the shrubs¡¯ roots that were piercing about, trying to absorb even more flesh.


    The surrounding shrubs were currently peeling at her pants and trying to tear apart her sturdy military boots to find new areas to prate. Su noticed that these shrubs tore off all metal parts and twisted them about before throwing them far into the distance. Not even the metal threading at the bottom of her pants could escape their detection. The female hunter¡¯s gun had long been torn apart into countless warpedponents and tossed several dozens of meters out.


    Bang bang bang! The Magnum continuously fired. Five continuous gunshots converged to form a single loud noise. The five shrubs were immediately struck and set ame! The shrubs immediately released screams of panic. Even though their reactions were fast and they noticed Su¡¯s arrival, their nimbleness of their movements still couldn¡¯tpare to Su¡¯s. They weren¡¯t able to avoid the bullets that Su released from several meters away at all!


    When Sunded, he immediately rolled several times until he retreated ten meters away. He then got up, and in a half kneeling stance, he fired the once again fully loaded Magnum. The bullets seemed to brush past the female cadet¡¯s corpse as they flew past. This time, these five bullets ignited seven shrubs, and one of shrubs that was previously ignited began to burn even more furiously!


    In that split second, most of the shrubs that had gathered to feed were set aze. The three or four stalks that were lucky enough to outlive the others wanted to flee, but how could they escape now that they were targeted by Su? A cross formed in Su¡¯s green eye, and the fleeing shrubs were set ame one after another.


    Five or six shrubs fell on on top of the female cadet¡¯s body that was already riddled with gaping wounds, starting a raging fire. Su silently gave her a look. He then lowered his body to pick up a bottle of nutrient-filled food before turning around to leave. Having her body cremated by the mes that took down her enemies wasn¡¯t that terrible of a conclusion.


    Su felt a faint sadness inside. He had never thought of this woman as hispanion, and he also knew that if she didn¡¯t meet this type of conclusion, she would have most likely died under his hands. A lone wolf like him would definitely prioritize killing her, a solo hunter like himself. The only other way was if shepletely surrendered herself and made Su believe her.


    However, she was also a wolf, a lone wolf. Being able to survive the training camp until now and even endure the captain¡¯s vitions three times made Su feel a fundamental level of respect for her.


    Seeing her end today left Su with a faint sadness. Whenever he saw dried up bones or corpses that had just perished, Su would always begin to think about how one day, he will be just like them. Survival meant that one needed to constantly worry from the day one developed a consciousness.


    Su had heard that in the olden era, as long as peoplepleted the work they were assigned, they no longer had to worry about survival. Back then, food was extremely cheap and so abundant that it was tossed out!


    Su refocused his train of thought that had be a bit disarrayed and began to think about his current situation. Were these shrubs the natives the captain was talking about? Su firmly rejected that thought. Even though they were dangerous, they weren¡¯t enough to be a threat. It was rather easy to kill or even wipe them out. All it would take would be a few dozen me users or some fire bombs topletely burn down the forest. These shrubs greatly feared fire, and they seemed to loathe metal, which they were extremely sensitive towards. Apart from this, they didn¡¯t seem to have any unique ability. No one knows what they would evolve into in ten years, but at least right now, they didn¡¯t deserve to be described by the ck Dragonriders¡¯ dictionaries as ¡®natives¡¯.


    Su suddenly stopped his footsteps. He reached out his hand, and with a flick, a bullet flew several dozen meters out beforending on the ground. Following a hu sound, a shrub ten meters away suddenly turned its body around. Most of its branches began to point towards the bullet lying on the ground.


    ¡°It seems like they are extremely sensitive to metal as expected.¡± Su began to quietly contemte. The amount of information the captain gave them was extremely limited. It seemed like they had to explore themselves.


    Su wasn¡¯t in a rush to continue his search. Instead, he sat down beside arge tree and began to think carefully. If he was a native that was multiplying and surviving here, what would he do?


    He would definitely have to take advantage of the shrubs¡¯ exceptional sensitivity towards metal! This line of thinking floated into Su¡¯s mind.


    He stood up. Then, he dug a hole underneath therge tree and used waterproofbat cloth to wrap up both the Barrett, Magnum, their bullets, and all other metal items in the hole. He even removed the dagger formed from metal alloy as well as the gloves that had metal inside of them. Then, he covered his hands in ayer of bandages.


    After making his preparations, Su stood up. Suddenly, a sense of danger crept up from the depths of his mind! This kind of feeling was the same as being locked on by a natural predator! Su¡¯s light blonde hair stood up straight and then began to float down. He immediately moved behind the tree, just in time to see a pair of dark green eyes peering through the shrubbery¡¯s leaves. The deep gaze was staring right at him!

 Book 1 20.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b>20.1</b><b> - Longing</b>


    Another 10 meters!


    Su¡¯s green pupil rapidly shrunk. His body abruptly raised to a shocking temperature, and he began to sprint! Almost every single muscle fiber in his body was moving about with iparable coordination. The amount of force that was going to be sent back through his feet was calcted and a precise amount of force was distributed to all parts of his body. His strength was immediately exerted to the highest level. In just seven meters, or four steps, Su had already approached his maximum speed as he leapt into the thicket like a leopard. From those panicked and dumbstruck eyes, Su had already seen his own inverted image!


    A light whoosh sounded. Su rushed past the trees. Under this kind of speed, the dagger made out ofposite materials disyed astonishing power as it sliced through everything in his way, including the head that the pair of eyes rested on!


    Su needed eight meters before he was able to stop his momentum. He turned around and looked at the dagger. Staining the edge was dark, green-colored blood. He then looked at the cluster of shrubbery he had just rushed past.


    Inside the shrubbery was a humanoid existence. It was roughly a meter tall with faint green-colored skin. Its head was a bit toorge proportionally. Apart from being only half the height of a normal person, every other aspect seemed to be exactly the same as a human. This creature was wearing clothes and armor that were simple and crude. In its arms was a long spear, and pinned to its waist was an empty tube. There was also a leather pouch hanging from him. Itsrge head had already been sliced in half by Su¡¯s lighting fast strike, and at this moment, its four limbs were still involuntarily twitching about. From the muscles winding around its body and its slim figure, it was clearly an extremely nimble and fast creature.


    Su squatted down by its side. He pried open its head and looked at the teeth inside its mouth. What was different from normal people was that it had a few especially sharp canines. In addition, the gaps of two canines were filled with colorless and transparent poison like a viper¡¯s fangs. Su gave the spear that it was still tightly gripping a look. It was a meter or so in length, and the tip was formed from a special type of hardwood. There were many grooves and engravings on the weapon, making its destructive force much greater than an ordinary sharp object once it pierced another organism. Not only would blood begin to trickle along the grooves, the internal organs and muscles would be torn into a mess.


    The short pipe at its waist was pulled off by Su as well. When he turned the short pipe over, a 15 centimeter long short arrow fell out. The arrowhead was created from the teeth of an unknown creature. A few engravings were carved on the teeth, and a faint astringent smell was being emitted. It was obvious that the short arrowhead was highly toxic, moreover from a poison that attacked the nerves.


    Su carefully reced the short arrow. He moved his mouth closer to the pipe¡¯s entrance, and with an exhale, the short arrow flew out with a wu sound, firmly nailing itself into arge tree several meters away.


    ¡°It turns out to be a blowpipe dart.¡± Su thought of this ancient weapon that was considered ancient even in the olden era. However, this type of weapon was extremely effective in the jungle.


    After rummaging through its entire body, Su didn¡¯t find a single piece of metal. As for the armor on its body, it was formed from abination of skin and bones from a certain beast. It seemed rather simple and crude, but it was unusually sturdy. Su exerted some strength, but he wasn¡¯t able to tear the beast skin apart. Su¡¯s body didn¡¯t seem particrly robust, and his skin was even more bright and exquisite, but in reality, his strength was extremely great. These two tearing motions quite possibly could have deformed a slightly thinner metal ce, yet he couldn¡¯t do anything to this beast skin. These pieces of beast bone were glossy and fine, and he could tell just by looking that they were extremely sturdy yet also lightweight.


    If one only looked at the equipment the creature wore, then one would assume that it came from a primitive tribe. However, the short arrow¡¯s circumference was extremely even, to the point where even Su¡¯s inspection didn¡¯t reveal many deviations. In addition, the arrow fitted extremely well with the pipe¡¯s walls. This type of precision definitely wasn¡¯t something that could be achieved with manualbor. In addition, at the creature¡¯s side were seven or eight other simr blow darts. What startled Su was that these short arrows were of simr precision, implying that they were processed by high precision machinery and not hand crafted.


    These were the true natives.


    When he saw this pair of peering eyes, Su immediately developed this intuition. However, because he wasn¡¯t clear on what type of special abilities these natives had, he chose to suddenly attack and kill with one strike. From the corpse of a single native, he could still find out many secrets, and the risks were much fewer. As for capturing one alive, Su never had such a thought. After seeing the two poisonous fangs that had naturally developed in the natives¡¯ mouths, Su had already decided that unless he waspletely in control of the situation, he would not leave the other party alive. Moreover, he didn¡¯t find any traces of metal on this native¡¯s corpse, leaving Su a bit shocked and rmed.


    Of course, if he wasn¡¯t able to kill this native, Su would only be able to flee.


    Su carefully removed the native¡¯s clothes and carefully inspected its joints, soles of its feet, and all angles of its bone structure. He even sliced off a few key areas to look at the interior muscle fibers. This creature was without a doubt one that excelled at maneuvering within the jungle and also of a race that could move extremely quickly. The lower parts of this creature were exceptionallyrge, leaving Su with a deep impression.


    Su stood up and tossed the two pieces of cloth that were dyed with the native¡¯s blood onto the ground. He used the leather clothes on the native¡¯s body to wipe the dagger clean. Only after carefully cleaning up all traces of his presence here did he depart into the forest.


    Night fell. The entire forest became abnormally quiet, with the only soundsing from the rustling of leaves and the ocean beating against the shore. However, during this tranquility, who knew how many people were secretly moving about, whether it be for honor, benefit, or survival.


    The native¡¯s corpse quickly began to decay. When Mad Dog reached its side, the wounds on its body already hadrge patches of white decaying flesh covering it. The corpse released a heavy stench so terrible that no one was willing to stay near it.


    Mad Dog stood firmly, as if he didn¡¯t smell the odor at all. He even squatted down and carefully poked around the corpse¡¯s wounds. Then, he observed the surrounding traces. When he saw the broken shrubbery leaves that had been neatly arranged, Mad Dog seemed to have noticed something.


    He squatted down again and used the military knife to directly slice open the native¡¯s stomach to insert something inside. Then, he retrieved more than ten sharp, long, and narrow teeth and ced them around the corpse.


    These were all the venomous fangs of natives!


    Once he finished what he was doing, Mad Dog stood up and disappeared into the night while humming a tune.


    When the sky became bright again, this corpse had already rotted beyond recognition. Many parts even had deep white bone that was revealed. This type of rotting speed was several times that of an ordinary person. The surrounding shrubbery began to rustle. Several living trees made their way out from the jungle, and their branches moved about in the air as if they were searching for suspicious traces. A minuteter, six or seven natives silently made their way out from the forest, their attire seemingly identical to the corpse that had died.


    The vicious and sinister shrubs immediately became docile. Their branches and leaves bent to the side, opening up a route for them.


    They first observed the surroundings. When they saw the venomous fangs that were inserted into the ground, they all roared furiously. They stayed near the corpse, moving their hands and feet while uttering a string of urgent sybles, seeming to be emotionallymunicating with each other. Then, when one of them bent down to lift the corpse, what he saw was actually a bright-colored red-orange ball of fire!

 Book 1 20.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b>20.2</b><b></b><b> - Longing</b>


    The explosion was extremely violent. The st wave easily sent the surrounding natives flying, and the bone fragments became extremely effective killing instruments.


    The st radius was an entire 10 meters. Most of the natives were directly sted to death in midair. They fell onto the ground like cloth sacks with their limbs distorted in all types of odd ways. Only a single one was able to hang on to its life. Because those shrubs were a bit farther away, they only lost a few branches and leaves.


    The trap that Mad Dog set up didn¡¯t contain a shred of metal. Everything was constructed from abination of things that imitated explosives, and following the explosion, the shattered bones of the corpse would be fatal weapons. The trap was simple, effective, direct, and treacherous.


    The far off Su felt the explosion, but he only gave that direction a look before departing with increased speed. At this moment, he could already clearly feel a powerful threat chasing after him. Even though he couldn¡¯t ascertain whether the danger came from the natives or his training camp peers, it made no difference. In fact, it was entirely possible that his training camp peers might even be a bit more dangerous.


    It was the same as in the past. Su was going to carefully wait as he moved, waiting for the moment his opponent made a mistake.


    When he was making his way through an empty space in the jungle, Su suddenly stopped moving. He squatted down and carefully inspected the ground. The grass was messy and lying t on the ground, clearly having been trampled on recently.


    The traces extended deep into the forest. What lied in that direction was no longer the short shrubbery, but instead the dense and gloomy forest. Tall and lofty trees hid the skies and covered the earth.


    Su followed the tracks. The closer he approached the forest, the more traces he noticed. Eventually, there were even footprints left in stone and mud! It seemed like this was the base of the natives. A few roads were even created from the trampled weeds.


    Su hesitated before proceeding into the forest like a ghost. He softly and nimbly leapt into the air. Drawing support from a tree branch, his body once again ascended before disappearing into the dense treetops.


    He carefully explored his surroundings within the branches and leaves. Not only did he have to avoid the primitive organisms that lived in these trees, he also couldn¡¯t make any loud noises that would rm the natives.


    Under these types of circumstances, his overclocked hearing, night vision capabilities, and strengthened sense of smell could all be put to great use. Ten minutes passed. Su finished examining this region that couldn¡¯t be considered small. He noticed that most of the natives moved by foot, but they could clearly climb trees with exceptional skill as well. This was quite evident from the fact that he could sense the natives¡¯ scent left behind on a few slender branches located extremely high up.


    The natives had an extremely thick scent. It wasn¡¯t a repulsive smell, but it was a bit bitter and astringent. It was the same smell as the poison that rested within their venomous fangs.


    Disarrayed footsteps suddenly sounded from outside the forest, as well as the shouting of the natives. Su was startled. He moved through the treetops with iparable nimbleness and reached the edge of the forest. Then, he concealed himself.


    A group of natives walked over from outside the forest. It seemed like there were ten or so individuals, all of them dressed in extremely simr attire. Two individuals were at the front, and two were at the back. The seven or eight in the middle were carrying a woman. At the very end of the group walked a native that was clearly more powerful and robust than the other natives. A few feathers were stuck on its forehead, and in its hands was a bone de carved from the bone of a beast. The edge of the de was covered with sharp teeth.


    The body of the woman they carried waspletely rigid, and only her two eyes moved about in an rmed and helpless maner. This woman was precisely Xie Na who Su had saved before. Seeing her stupefied and rigid expression, it was clear that she had been infected by a neurotoxin that paralyzed her entire body.


    Su could see Xie Na¡¯s eyes. From this distance and angle, he could see her, but it was impossible for her to see him. Moreover, she was currently experiencing utter fear, so there was no way she could detect the skillfully hidden Su.


    Su felt some hesitation. He thought back to what the captain had previously said, about how only a team would be able to deal with these natives. Su¡¯s body moved, and like a snake, he soundlessly made his way down the tree trunk. The muscles on his body continuously rose and fell as he moved about along the uneven tree bark.


    When Su¡¯s inverted body reached the ground, the group of natives had just passed by below him. Su¡¯s legs that were fastened to the tree loosened, allowing his body to perfectly fall onto the native soldier all the way in the back.


    That soldier¡¯s perception was also quite sharp. As soon as Su descended, he abruptly raised his head and released a cry of fear!


    A muffled pu sounded. Su¡¯s dagger that was aimed straight down was actually blocked! The bone dagger¡¯s hardness was exceedingly good, and when it came into contact with Su¡¯sposite dagger, it actually only left behind a white streak. His strength was also unexpectedly great, actually stopping Su¡¯s downward momentum.


    The dagger and bone de were locked in a stalemate. Su¡¯s body suddenly erupted with a wave of power and pushed back that bone de. The dagger¡¯s sharp edge immediately hacked into the native¡¯s throat!


    Su fell down together with the native warrior. Then his body softly bounced up. Not only did he seize the bone de, he also removed the blowdart from the native¡¯s waist. He moved it to his mouth, and with a blow, the arrow flew out like a streak of lightning, piercing through the nape of a native¡¯s neck. The native immediately released loud cries and jumped high into the air. However, while in midair, his body suddenly became rigid, and he fell heavily onto the ground.


    Su had no time to be shocked at the poison¡¯s effectiveness. He flung the bone de, sending it flying out close to the ground. The flying bone de whistled past, slicing through the legs of several natives who couldn¡¯t get out of the way in time! Then, Su immediately backed up. Light pu pu sounds rang out. Three spears appeared on the ground where he was standing on just now, deeply embedded into the ground. The tail of the spear was still shaking back and forth.


    When Su was still in midair, just by relying on the muscles in his lower back, he suddenly attached himself to the back of a tree and disappeared.


    The four natives with their strength still intact released bizarre shouts and all jumped into the air. Their height was barely over a meter, yet their leaping strength was extremely astonishing, easily allowing them to jump over three meters in height. Then, they stuck to trees one after another like nimble leopard cats. They moved behind the tree to search for Su¡¯s tracks. However, the back of the tree waspletely empty, and Su definitely wouldn¡¯t leave behind any traces.


    While the natives were at a loss as they looked everywhere for Su¡¯s traces, the natives crawling on the ground suddenly saw Su making his way over while sticking close to the ground. While holding the dagger in reverse, he quickly rushed over!


    Su¡¯s forward motion was an elegant ¡®S¡¯ shape. The dark gray dagger danced about, slicking open the necks of the injured natives one after another. For almost all humanoid creatures, the neck was a crucial point. When Su sliced open the native he killed earlier and saw the arteries and nerves along its neck, he became even more sure of this fact.


    In just a few seconds, Su already dealt with those injured natives. He turned around and rushed towards therge trees!


    When the four natives made their way back around the tree, the first one to show its head immediately faced Su head on! Su held the dagger in reverse with the handle against his chest and the de sticking outwards. Meanwhile, the native had just leapt up, so the daggerpletely inserted itself into its chest! Su¡¯s strong charge brought the native into the air, and then both parties mmed fiercely into a tree! Su¡¯s muscles fiercely pushed outwards. The short and intense force caused the native¡¯s breastbone to release a crisp braking sound. It struggled for a bit, and then arge amount of bloody suds spewed out from its mouth. Its body went limp soon after.


    Su¡¯s body had already flown backwards, approaching the remaining three natives. His dagger turned into a sphere of gray light. It drew a semi-circle in the air before flying out from the group of natives soon after and stopping after it travelled several meters.


    Three natives fell onto the ground one after another with deep gashes running through their throats. They were too short, so even if Su wanted to attack another key point, it wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    When all of the natives fell, Su staggered a bit and almost fell onto the ground. Large amounts of blood began to seep out from the bandages around his waist, and his movements clearly became more rigid. Su bent his waist with difficulty and pulled out a blowdart from his calf with his fingers that didn¡¯t seem to want to bend at all. He tossed it onto the ground and then straightened his body. Leaning against a tree, he continuously breathed in and out. After a whole ten minutes, the numbness within Su¡¯s body gradually faded. Meanwhile, half of his waist had been dyed with red blood!


    Su unwrapped the bandages around his waist and looked at the wound on his body. This was a wound left by a spear, and it had pierced him about ten centimeters. Right now, blood no longer continued to flow, but the wound that was frighteningly pale after losing all that blood had yet to close. The triangle shaped wound was extremely terrifying. Su clenched his teeth and once again wrapped his wound tightly with bandages. Then, he took a deep breath and slowly walked towards Xie Na.

 Book 1 20.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>20.3</b><b> - Longing</b>


    She was still lying rigidly on the ground, unable to move a single muscle. However, when she saw Su, her eyes became filled with ecstasy. Su squatted down next to her and removed her clothes. Then, below her left breast, he found a small blow dart wound. Su pressed a few times around the wound, then his hand suddenly exerted force. The wound immediately spewed out a gush of ck blood, and small bits of the broken arrowhead could be seen inside the blood.


    Su rummaged through her body and found a small medicine bag. Inside of it was a special detoxifying syringe. This was the basic medical bag, and almost every cadet had one on them.


    Five minutes after the injection, Xie Na¡¯s hands and feet began to tremble, slowly restoring the ability to move. However, her movements were still slow and sluggish.


    ¡°Thank you. You saved me again.¡± When she could speak again, this was the first thing she said.


    The tension in Su¡¯s cold exterior began to ease a bit. However, right now, his face was covered behind bandages, and as such, Xie Na couldn¡¯t see his expression at all. ¡°My intent wasn¡¯t to save you, but rather to kill these things.¡± This was Su¡¯s style of responding once again.


    Xie Naughed and slowly walked to Su¡¯s side. She picked up a spear from the ground and broke off the shaft, turning it into a dagger. Then, she said, ¡°I will withdraw from this battle. However, I can ensure my own safety in my departure. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. In reality, all those that could persevere until now aren¡¯t weak, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Su hesitated for a bit, but in the end, he still shook his head. Based on his analysis of the situation, if Xie Na, who had lost her weapons encountered three natives, her chances of living were lower than thirty percent. Only by sending her far away from this forest could she be considered safe. Of course, this wasn¡¯t an absolute amount of safety, and it would just be increasing her chances of survival. However, that was already not bad, and Su couldn¡¯t do any more for her.


    Xie Na walked extremely slowly. Her right leg was stillpletely rigid, and it seemed like the poison on her body had notpletely disappeared. In this type of state, forget about three natives, even a single native could easy suppress her.


    Su silently walked over, cing Xie Na on his back before heading for the outside of the forest. Su¡¯s pace was steady, and even though his speed was great, it was extremely stable, not stirring up Xie Na¡¯s wounds at all. She ended up cing her arms around Su¡¯s arms anyway and smiled sweetly. In her right hand was the self-defense spearhead weapon.


    ¡°Thank you...¡± Xie Na moved her body, and then she said this softly next to Su¡¯s ear. Her body began to heat up, and her full chest pressed tightly against Su¡¯s back.


    Su suddenly stopped his footsteps. His right hand lowered, firmly grabbing her right wrist! Xie Na¡¯s wrist was suddenly full of power and as rigid as stone,pletely unlike what it looked like on the outside. She held this spearhead tightly and resisted against Su¡¯s strength and tried to stab deeper and deeper. Even though Su¡¯s strengthpletely surpassed hers so much that she couldn¡¯t budge an inch, before Su grabbed her wrist, the spearhead had already pierced ten centimeters into his right abdomen!


    Xie Na couldn¡¯t pierce any deeper, and as a result, she stepped on Su¡¯s back and soared backwards. After making a flip in the air, she nimblynded on the ground. There wasn¡¯t any sign of her previous immobility.


    Her two legs were extremely powerful, forcing Su to take a few steps forward before stabilizing himself. Su turned around and looked at Xie Na who was several meters out, and then he looked at his abdomen. He reached out his hand to hold onto the spearhead. He slowly pulled it out while asking, ¡°Why?¡± His tone was so t that it sounded as if he was talking about someone unrted to him .


    Xie Na pulled back the dishevelled hair from her forehead. Her sharp eyes stared at Su¡¯s injuries, watching as the bandages were dyed in more and more blood. Then, sheughed and said, ¡°Not bad, you have saved me twice. Moreover, this time, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have definitely been eaten by those monsters. I did not want to do this either. You are an extremely good person and might be a great lover in the future. I also believe that if you graduate from this training camp, there will be a day when your reputation in the ck Dragonriders bes extremely outstanding. However, those are all what ifs, and that scene will nevere to happen. Your life is extremely valuable right now. Someone has paid an extremely high price for this single slot of bing a ck Dragonrider.¡±


    ¡°Just for these things?¡± Su asked while adjusting the bandages around himself, tightly binding his injury.


    ¡°These things are already enough to make one abandon all dignity.¡± Xie Na looked at Su with a bit of sadness. She didn¡¯t stop him from wrapping up his injury. The paralysis poisoning from the spears and blow darts were things that she experienced herself not too long ago, so she knew that these weren¡¯t things that a human¡¯s body could defend against. Moreover, the poison would gradually destroy the nervous system the longer it was in the body, and from then on, they would be permanently paralyzed. Xie Na thought that dealing with Su this way wasn¡¯t that bad, because once the nervous system was broken, he wouldn¡¯t feel any pain. After wrapping up the injury, Su could live a bit longer. She did not wish for Su to die, because the rewards were higher if he was brought back alive. Xie Naughed at herself when she realized she wouldn¡¯t want Su to die even if these rewards weren¡¯t there. If Su ended up in the employer¡¯s hands while alive, it meant more suffering. Doing things like this made her feel a bit better, because at the very least, Su wouldn¡¯t die at her hands. However, his end would be more tragic.


    ¡°Who offered the money?¡± Su finished binding his wounds and tightly clenched the dagger in his hands before calmly asking.


    ¡°Cook family.¡± Xie Naughed bitterly. Her appearance really wasn¡¯t bad, and at this time, her expression seemed somewhat sad and moving.


    ¡°It was Cook?¡± This reply was clearly out of Su¡¯s expectations. He originally thought that what he would hear would be the Fabregas family, but he never thought that it would actually be Cook¡¯s family. Even though his time in the ck Dragonriders wasn¡¯t long, Su began to understand a bit more about the enormous system assembled around the Blood Parliament. The Cook family wasn¡¯t all that illustrious and couldn¡¯t bepared to the Fabregas family that was second only to the three great families. At the very least, even a captain like Curtis could look down on them. However, what was the most unexpected was that wasn¡¯t the one that raped Xie Na and nned to let his subordinates do the same this very Cook?


    ¡°I am just a woman, a woman without any backing.¡± Xie Na spoke quite a bit today. ¡°I don¡¯t have any way to resist a family like Cook¡¯s. When young Cook died, their family¡¯s people found me and determined that I was one of the main culprits that doomed their young Cook to die. They threatened that if I don¡¯t kill or capture you, when Ie out from the training camp, they will catch me. Then, they would destroy my abilities and sell me as a prostitute. The only way of avoiding them is to be a formal ck Dragonrider. However, you also know that there will only be a single real member in this training camp, so it¡¯s impossible for me to earn that spot. Even though I will help them catch you, I still cannot obtain this spot. At the very least, however, there will be money, a lot of money. Moreover, the Cook family has even promised to arrange a spot for me in the future.¡±


    She continued to struggle inwardly, and she had confidence in the poison, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of Su stalling for time. Seeing Su stand there with such stillness that he didn¡¯t even sway in the slightest, she decided that his muscles were already starting to be rigid. However, the bloodstain at his waist no longer erged. When Xie Na saw this, she began to feel a bit more relieved.


    ¡°Just for these things?¡± Su asked again.


    His expression and tone made her face suddenly erupt with mes. The blood inside of her seemed to surge to her head as she cried out involuntarily, ¡°Yes, just for these! These are enough for me to sell you out, sell myself out, and even sell out everything! I started sleeping with men from twenty years of age, and at least half of my current status and abilities were exchanged for with my body. I don¡¯t have any backing or astonishing talent. Apart from my face being a bit prettier than normal, there isn¡¯t any other part that is good! I want to be a ck Dragonrider, because with that identity, I wouldn¡¯t have to sleep with others day after day like a bitch! You have a supporter, a backing, so how could you understand the sufferings of a nobody like me?!¡±


    Su remained silent for a moment. His years of survival in the wilderness shed past his mind. He sighed and said softly, ¡°Right, these reasons are already enough.¡±


    The dagger in Su¡¯s hand made an elegant flip, and the de was pointed towards Xie Na. Su began to walk towards Xie Na.


    ¡°You... weren¡¯t you poisoned?¡± Xie Na couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. Su wasn¡¯t walking that fast, but his movements were smooth and natural. Moreover, with Su¡¯s skills that could even kill Cook, Xie Na believed that she definitely wouldn¡¯t be his match.


    Should she resist? When this thought passed Xie Na¡¯s mind, Su¡¯s movements suddenly increased several fold. The five meters of distance was covered in a instant, and Su arrived in front of Xie Na¡¯s face.


    Thepound dagger and its lusterless edge had already been aimed at Xie Na¡¯s throat.


    Xie Na finally understood why Cook died so quickly back then. The time it took for Su to enter his fastest speed was just too short, short to the point that it exceeded the limit of human capabilities. This type of intense change would confuse an enemy¡¯s perception and reaction, causing them to make an error in judgment. For people like Xie Na and Cook who received standardbat training, they relied on their instincts to counterattack. During a physical struggle, the slightest error could prove fatal.


    The edge of the dagger once again ced her on the brink of death. She breathed hurriedly and carefully tried to move her neck backwards as far from the de as possible. At the same time, she stuck out her chest to drag out her breathing, making her rising and falling chest appear even more captivating. Towards her chest, she was still rather satisfied. Even though it wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, it was still rather firm and upright.


    Now that she fell into Su¡¯s hands, Xie Na no longer had any expectations for her own survival. In this forest, Su, who could resist the natives¡¯ poison, was the true king. It was impossible for her to break free from Su¡¯s control. Right now, all she could wish for was for him to not immediately kill her, and instead rape her first. If that was the case, she might be able to give him enough pleasure to obtain a chance at life.


    For Xie Na, living was more important than anything.


    Su looked at Xie Na¡¯s eyes. He sighed again and retracted the dagger. In an overcast voice, he said, ¡°When I saved you this time, I wanted to make you myrade, because a group of wolves will always be stronger than a single wolf. Unfortunately, it seems like I made a mistake. However, since I once considered you arade, then I will let you go. However, it will only be this once! You can leave.¡±

 Book 1 20.4

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b></b><b>20.4 - Longing</b>


    Xie Na was stunned. She never thought that this was even a possible conclusion. Seeing Su¡¯s departing figure, she wanted to call out to him, but no sound came out from her throat.


    Pa pa pa! An apuse sounded, then Robertson¡¯s deep voice sounded. ¡°Hey, Su! It seems like you truly are a rarely seen good person, and even I¡¯m a bit moved! Unfortunately, your good intentions were wasted on a prostitute. Prostitutes will always be prostitutes, and this will always be true. The ck captain has said as soon as we entered the camp that those able to enter this training camp could all be chopped up to be fed to dogs. I believed that he made a mistake, because you might be an exception, the only exception.


    Mad Dog Robertson simrly held apound dagger. Apart from this, there didn¡¯t seem to be any type of weapon on his body. What was noticeably different was that there was a thin strap around his waist, and within the leather case for bullets were a row of teeth. These were all teeth from the natives.


    Su stopped his footsteps and slowly turned his body around. He slowly lowered his body and assumed a fighting stance. Su¡¯s gaze was steady and focused. His intuition from his many years in the wilderness told him that this was an extremely dangerous enemy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also received money, but an amount that far surpasses this bitch! Maybe because you are a rarely seen good and honest person, the money I earn this time will be a bit easier.¡± Robertsonughed and suddenly ran outwards! Even though his eleration wasn¡¯t as strange and abnormal as Su¡¯s, it was simrly fast to a level that was difficult to react to. When Xie Na saw his malicious gaze, she could only back up two steps before Robertson arrived next to her. A steel like arm wrapped tightly around her neck, and the sharp edge of the dagger stuck close to her ear.


    Mad Dog used his empty left hand to tear apart Xie Na¡¯s clothes andbat vest in an unhurried manner, exposing the chest that she was rather proud of. Then, heughed and said, ¡°Look, what a pretty woman! Right now, toss away the de in your hand and slowly walk over. Otherwise, I will slice them off!¡±


    Robertson¡¯s arm was bound extremely tightly, to the point where Xie Na couldn¡¯t even make the slightest bit of noise and even breathing was difficult. She could only tightly grab Robertson¡¯s arm to give herself the slightest bit of room to breathe. However, her strength that had experienced three levels of strengthening in front of Robertson was the same as an ant trying to move arge tree, unable to make his arm budge in the slightest. She truly wanted to shout and plead for Su to save her, but she didn¡¯t have this chance.


    Su looked at Robertson, and after hesitating for a bit, he walked forward. The smile in Robertson¡¯s eyes became greater, because he enjoyed easy and money-making missions. However, before Su¡¯s foot descended, he suddenly kicked and flipped backwards before running into the forest depths!


    ¡°Damn it! The idiotic plots from the olden era¡¯s light novels really can¡¯t be trusted!¡± After being startled for a moment, Robertson snapped back. He tossed Xie Na away, and while cursing, he gave chase with a speed that wasn¡¯t inferior to Su¡¯s.


    Xie Na¡¯s body made a strange spin in the air, and then she fell onto the ground like a broken sack, unable to crawl up again. The instant she was tossed out, Robertson broke her backbone with a strike from his knee.


    Su arched his body and used his highest speed possible to run through the forest. His dagger was clenched in his teeth, and the way he ran was extremely strange,pletely unlike that of a human and instead a bit simr to the werewolves from olden era fantasies. He often used both his hands and feet to move, and at times, he would jump directly from one tree to the next to cross an obstacle before continuing on foot. As he leapt within the forest, Su also used some techniques simr to what the natives used. Regardless of whether it wasbat or running, Su always seemed like apletely mutated creature.


    Robertson pursued relentlessly. His speed of eleration wasn¡¯tparable to Su¡¯s, but his highest speed wasn¡¯t inferior to Su¡¯s and was even a bit higher. Moreover, his physical strength was incredibly abundant. After running for several minutes, his speed steadied without any signs of exhaustion. When there were obstacles in his way, he would also leap up and then step on a tree to continue rushing forward. Unlike Su, each step wouldpletely shatter the tree trunks, causing fragments to fly everywhere. A deep imprint was left in every tree.


    Robertsonughed as he chased in pursuit. Theughter became louder and louder, as well as more and more crazy! His eyes began to be bloodshot, and his breathing became heavier and heavier, as if he was gradually entering a demented excitement. This was where his title ¡®Mad Dog¡¯ came from. During an intense battle, Robertson would sink into a psychedelic state of excitement. At that time, his endurance, power, and speed would all greatly increase. Of course, the most evident side effect of this state was that his level of cruelty would increase substantially as well. Once he entered this excited state, what he liked the most was ripping his enemy¡¯s corpse to shreds.


    Su could hear the breathing behind him be gradually heavier, as well as gradually closer. The distance between the two continuously closed, shrinking from fifty meters down to thirty meters, and then to ten.


    Su¡¯s feet suddenly wrapped around the roots of a tree, and his entire body suddenly fell forward. Then, he turned around before springing up in a strange manner. A dagger flew out like lightning towards Robertson¡¯s heart!


    Robertson¡¯s left hand held the dagger in reverse and fiercely swung it at Su¡¯s wrist. His right leg stepped on the ground, and his left leg kicked outwards, trampling on a tree trunk to stop his momentum!


    With a kacha sound, the tree couldn¡¯t bear Mad Dog¡¯s ferocious charge and broke under the pressure. Meanwhile, Robertson was able topletely stop his charge.


    Su¡¯s footwork changed. The dagger brought forth streaks of gray light and continuously hacked at Robertson. Robertson dodged, blocked, and even fiercely counterattacked. The attacks from his dagger were swift and fierce. They came from tricky angles and seemed to be even a bit stronger than Su¡¯s.


    The individuals advanced and retreated within this small vacant area in the forest like streaks of lightning. The two daggers interweaved in the sky and continuously intersected. In under a minute, the two had already exchanged several hundred attacks! Su found that Robertson¡¯s footsteps were no longer as flexible as they were at first. It seems like the hurried pursuit just now still damaged his flesh a bit. In reality, Robertson¡¯s footwork only became slightly slower, and under normal circumstances, unless an expert had over two levels ofbat ability above him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to notice it at all. However, Su¡¯s eyesight was extremely powerful and definitely not something ordinarybat specialists couldpare with. When Su noticed this point, he immediately took advantage of it. He erupted with strength and moved backwards. Then, drawing force from a tree trunk, he rushed fiercely into the forest depths like a wolf.


    A light shua sounded. Robertson¡¯s dagger flew past Su¡¯s figure, and then he stood in his original location while watching Su escape. Mad Dog looked at the dagger and saw a drop of blood fall off. He knew that the wound created just now on Su¡¯s back should be ten centimeters long and a centimeter deep, no more and no less.


    It wasn¡¯t that Robertson¡¯s reactions were slow. The instant Su changed his stance, he captured the opportunity to deliver a wound. However, he still missed the optimum opportunity to continue the pursuit.


    Robertson never expected that Su would actually notice that his movement speed had suffered a loss and as a result carry out a tactical retreat. If he continued the chase now, he would only cause even more damage to the muscles in his legs, damage that could not be healed. Robertson only needed an hour to recover the injuries to his muscles, but in this hour, Su would have already fled very, very far. However, as a hunter that specialized in pursuit, patience and endurance were indispensible traits. Robertson had already nned to chase for five days and nights, which was the limit of his abilities. That was why he didn¡¯t mind letting Su run for another hour.


    Only when Su acted like this did it truly spark his excitement. Robertson began tough. He was going to lick the bead of blood on the dagger. He felt that Su¡¯s blood would definitely be sweet.


    However, the instant the bead of blood arrived by his mouth, Robertson who had a beast-like intuition shook off the dagger. He frowned and looked at the bloodstains on his dagger. He didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly lost his appetite.


    Outside the forest, Xie Na lied on the ground, repeatedly breathing in and out. Her body that was bing more and more numb made her sink into a deep despair. First, the lower half of her body lost feeling, and right now, the ice cold numbness had already crept up to her arms. She would rather it be pain that was crawling up her body instead of numbness that was about to drive her insane.


    A pair of thick and heavy military boots appeared in front of her. These were the captain¡¯s boots, boots that the cadets were all extremely familiar with. Xie Na immediately cried out. She used herst bit of strength to turn her face so that she could see the captain¡¯s terrifyingly thick legs.


    ¡°Save... save...¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t much louder than that of a mosquito¡¯s.


    The captain squatted down so that Xie Na could see his face. The captain¡¯s shining ck, scar riddled, sinister-looking face seemed especially warm, so much so that it made one feel relieved.


    The captain flipped her eyelids and patted her face a few times before saying, ¡°Can¡¯t be saved. However, you wouldn¡¯t immediately die. Let me send you along your way.¡±


    The captain lightly tapped on the top of Xie Na¡¯s head. Her entire body trembled, and she slowly closed her eyes.


    The captain stood up and gazed into the deep forest. He fiercely spat out a clump of spittle and cursed ¡®son of a bitch¡¯ before heading into the depths of the forest.


    The clump of spittle struck the ground like a bullet, producing a deep groove.

 Book 1 21.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>21.1 - Natives</b><b></b>


    As expected, Robertson didn¡¯t immediately chase after him. A hidden injury, together with a missed decisive opportunity; any experienced hunter would know what option to choose. However, he had at most an hour before Robertsonpletely recovered. For a pursuit in the jungle, chasing continuously for several days and nights was amon urrence. As such, Su being able to run for an hour wasn¡¯t that amazing of an advantage.


    The short and fierce exchange of des made Su understand clearly that his opponent was a veteran hunter with far greater fighting strength than his own. The amount of experience he had surviving in the jungle shouldn¡¯t be inferior to his own. In fact, perhaps the only aspect in which Su believed he could trump his opponent in was patience. However, there was no outstanding hunter thatcked patience, so this was going to be an extremely long chase.


    Su suddenly noticed that the light in front of him was a bit brighter, and it seemed like the forest was bing thinner. Thirty secondster, Su already rushed out from the forest, and whatid before him was a vast new world!


    Outside the forest were ins with many hills. They stretched out for several hundred square kilometers. Square shaped fields rested on their surface, all of them of different coloration and characteristics. It looked just like arge green quilt with many different colored patches. At the end of the ins, he could see a mountain range stretching horizontally. The terrain here was extremely bizarre. The ins didn¡¯t have too many elevations at first, forming small slopes. Then, they turned into enormous kilometer tall cliffs, with the faces of the cliffs so smooth they looked like they were carved with a knife. Past these cliffs were the snow-covered mountain peaks.


    On the slopes that rested before the ins and cliffs, roads weaved all about and houses covered the surface. Even with Su¡¯s eyesight, under this much distance, he could only barely make out that the majority of these were single-floored dome shaped houses, but there were still many ¡®tall buildings¡¯ over ten floors in height. The modeling of the houses relied on curves and circr shapes, while the roads were perfectly straight and criss-crossed. They covered an extremely vast area. The entire city seemed to be extremely orderly and uniformly distributed.


    Right, this waspletely a city, a real city, one that belonged to the natives. Just from looking at the rough outlines of the city from the distance, Su could already determine that the number of natives living here might exceed a hundred thousand!


    A hundred thousand natives! This was the so called city that the captain spoke of?


    When the captain assigned the mission, he did indeed say city, not town or vige. However, every single cadet, including Su, assumed that this city the captain spoke of had a poption in the hundreds, at the most a thousand. In the age of turmoil, the inhabited areas that had over a thousand people living in the wilderness were all called cities. However, who could have expected that there would be a real city here, a city that had over a hundred thousand natives?!


    What was the purpose of the mission? Su asked himself this question. In fact, he was quite clear that it was topletely wipe out the natives.


    Was he supposed to kill these hundred thousand natives? Su looked at the dagger in his hand. He was convinced that even though the toy in his hands was a new era weapon, a product made by the ck Dragonriders¡¯ high-end technology, after passing through the flesh and bone of several hundred natives, the de would lose effectiveness.


    Within the fields, not only were there natives, there were also a group of moving shrubs. They stood guard, plowed the earth, and transported items, making them seem just like livestock that was capable of just about anything. Moreover, the reopened wound at his waist reminded Su again and again that just a small troop of natives was already able to injure him. Even though the blow darts and intense neurotoxin couldn¡¯t affect Su¡¯s body, his movement would still be sluggish for a period of time. During a life and death struggle with a group of natives, half a second of sluggishness could prove fatal.


    This was a fundamentally impossible mission. Su made this decision and turned his heels. However, after taking just two steps, he stopped. Ten natives emerged from the forest in front of him, with the leader being a fighter. They brandished their spears, and the natives immediately moved towards two sides, two meters between each person. They sealed up the vast forest¡¯s edge. This type of defensive line might still be a bit weak, but it was enough to stop Su¡¯s attempt of returning to the forest. Many times, one side only needed to slow down by a second, and the situation would bepletely overturned. The natives acted as if they encountered a great enemy. Some raised their spears, while others blew arrows as they watched Su closely.


    The leading fighter picked up the wooden flute hanging from his neck and blew into it, releasing a sound that human earspletely couldn¡¯t pick up. A few secondster, ten flute sounds rang out from different directions, echoing together. Su immediately discovered that there were two troops of natives that were quickly hurrying over!


    In addition, hundreds of natives poured out from the enormous city. They formed into several troops and quickly hurried over. It seemed it would only take them ten minutes at most before they would arrive at the edge of the forest. As soon as they left the city, the troops dispersed and began to nk from the sides. One of the troops actually had natives riding on wolf-like creatures that possessed speed faster than a wolf. They quickly broke free from the others and rushed over.


    All of the muscles on Su¡¯s body swelled. He instantly rushed forward a step, and then he suddenly returned to his original location!


    Numerous pu pu sounds sounded. Spears and darts covered the area where Su had just rushed to. The aim of these natives was extremely good, able to urately shoot at the location Su¡¯s momentum should have took him.


    Su exerted strength again. After taking his first step, his second step suddenly picked up speed, instantly arriving in front of the leading native fighter¡¯s face!


    This time, the natives made a mistake once again regarding Su¡¯s eleration. All of the spearsnded behind his back. Su held the dagger in reverse and drew an arc towards the fighter. The fighter¡¯s movements were also extremely fast and nimble. After releasing a strange sound, a bone dagger crushed downwards with the power of two hands to stop Su¡¯s dagger! His small body erupted with astonishing force, barely stopping Su¡¯s de that carried so much power!


    However, Su was experienced. He knew that if he pushed tly, he might not even be able to push down this small thing. As a result, the de flew upwards in a nted manner. The amount of force the fighter ced on the strike sent its body jumping outwards towards Su¡¯s back. This fighter¡¯s strength was truly great, but due to the fact that its weight was less than forty kilograms, the amount of force to send it flying was roughly the same as that of arger rock.


    Following the leading fighter¡¯s rise into the air, Su squeezed past the two natives¡¯ enclosement with lightning speed. The dagger released a low wuwu hum, flying past at a speed that was hard to see. Then, his figure disappeared into the boundless forest.


    The two natives swayed a bit, and then their heads suddenly fell backwards. Theirpanions only now saw that their throats had been cleanly sliced through, with only a smallyer of skin holding them together.


    Su ran like a wolf. The natives¡¯ whistling continuously sounded from all directions. From the whistling sound, it was clear that troop after troop of fighters was currently making their way through the forest, continuously trying to outnk, search, and tightly surround the outside of the forest. The entire process was clean and orderly without any chaos. They were like finely trained, excellent new era troops.


    While running, Su suddenly noticed that a few native troops in his surroundings suddenly changed directions, urately outnking towards his current position. With a thunderous noise, the shrubbery in front of him split apart, and seven or eight natives made their way out, blocking in front of Su¡¯s path. However, Su was certain that even though he was moving quickly, he was careful not to make any noise.


    Shrubs! Seeing the passages among the shrubs, Su suddenly understood what he overlooked. While he was frantically running, if those man-eating shrubs didn¡¯t move, then there wouldn¡¯t be much difference from ordinary shrubs. However, they were like scattered pairs of eyes that carefully watched every dimly lit corner. While running at this type of speed, Su had no way of carefully inspecting his surroundings and distinguishing each of them.


    Seeing the troops of natives in front of him, Su clenched his teeth and hurriedly rushed over. The cries of daggers immediately howled through the forest!


    Three secondster, he broke free from the struggle and changed directions, once again rushing towards the area of the encirclement that was weaker. Behind him were the corpses of seven natives.


    Half a minuteter, Su fought intensely against the second troop of natives and temporarily broke free from the encirclement before fleeing into the depths of the forest. However, ten troops were pursuing closely behind him, and even more natives were blocking off in front. Inside the forest, the natives that used both their hands and feet to move from tree to tree wereparable to cheetahs. They nimbleness exceeded monkeys, and almost every single one of them was an outstanding hunter.


    Su understood clearly that what followed was a bitter struggle.

 Book 1 21.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>21.2</b><b> - Natives</b>


    While running, he unscrewed the lid of a tube of nutrient-filled food, practically swallowing the entire tube in one go. Then, he drank the remaining 200 grams of water.


    Su wasn¡¯t particrly hungry, so his gastrointestinal system was working extremely slowly. The nutrient-filled food and water were all stored there, but they were being used at an extremely slow speed,plementing his body¡¯s expenditure. Like a lion or wolf, once Su ate, he could continue for an extremely long time without eating. This might be a skill that all those seeking survival in the wilderness possessed. In the following struggle, this nutrient-filled food and water would allow him to fight intensely for two hours.


    At the other end of the forest, Mad Dog Robertson was crouching on top of a giant tree branch. He squinted his eyes as he stared at the enormous natives¡¯ city underneath the distant cliffs. His eyes flickered with radiance, and it was unknown what he was thinking. He was a high level hunter who became an expert at mountain and forestbat twenty years ago. He didn¡¯t attach that much importance to these natives. Even though his nickname was Mad Dog, that originated from the mad state he entered when dealing with his enemies. On the aspect ofbat, Robertson was terrifyingly shrewd. He obviously knew that he couldn¡¯t wipe out this city by himself. It might take one of the ck Dragonriders¡¯ legendary strategic weapons to have a chance.


    Robertson never took the captain¡¯s orders seriously. Either way, the reason he entered this training camp under an alias was just to make a certain cadet be a ck Dragonrider. However, he never expected that the unfortunate Cook would be so easily killed by Su, turning his two hundred thousand yuan into thin air. Fortunately, Su had offended enough people, allowing himself to obtain a deal that would earn him a sum ten-fold that of Cook¡¯s family.


    Heavy footsteps drew closer. The captain emerged from the forest. Apart from thoserger trees, the shrubs that tried to test the captain and reached out their branches to block the way were trampled apart by the captain.


    Curtis stood below the tree Mad Dog was squatting on. He gave the distant natives¡¯ city a look and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Extremely spectacr. Truly astonishing.¡± Robertson replied.


    ¡°The first time I saw magan, I also felt that feeling. In the blink of an eye, fifteen years have passed.¡± The captain seemed to be a bit moved as he said, ¡°Fifteen years ago, I was still only a first lieutenant. Now, I¡¯m already a captain.¡±


    Robertson seemed to disapprove of the captain¡¯s mncholy. Fifteen years, yet he managed to only reach rank of captain could only meant Curtis¡¯ ipetence and limited talent. Of course, he had heard a bit about Captain Curtis¡¯ past, and he also knew that the captain¡¯s abilities weren¡¯t limited to his insignificant rank. However, the ck Dragonriders had their own rules. Every level of rank corresponded withrge great abilities and all types of resources. If one¡¯s rank wasn¡¯t high enough, then it wouldn¡¯t be possible to obtain those mature, high level abilities. No matter how powerful Curtis was, his power was still limited.


    The captain raised his hand and looked at Robertson who was crouching above. With a rather ill tone, he said, ¡°Mad Dog, if you keep crouching above me, this old one will pierce your ass until it explodes!¡±


    Robertson crawled down from the tree slowly. In fact, he quite enjoyed the feeling of standing in a ce that was higher than the captain, so even when he came down, he didn¡¯t rush to it. Moreover, through his observations these past few days and after even personally tasting several strikes from the captain, he decided that the captain was not as terrifying as the rumors said. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that he wanted to sh with the captain face-to-face. In the end, Curtis was still a captain of the ck Dragonriders. If he was killed, great troubles would arise. The ck Dragonriders definitely wouldn¡¯t sit still after a captain was killed while training his cadets. If they truly investigated, all of Robertson¡¯s methods of concealing his actions would be useless before the generals¡¯ eyes. At that time, Robertson believed that no one would be able to protect him, nor would anyonee to save him. He still rather enjoyed his current lifestyle and didn¡¯t want to wander the wilderness again.


    ¡°Mad Dog, I heard that in the past, you were quite a formidable fellow.¡± The captain spat out a clump of spittle and continued, ¡°However, this ce is my domain! My domain has my rules. Originally, I didn¡¯t mind you earning a bit of money under my eyes, but the deal you epted this time has crossed the line! I don¡¯t like trouble, and I dislike people getting smart in front of my face even more! That¡¯s why you have to die, and I won¡¯t allow you to die easily either.¡±


    Robertson never expected that what the captain wanted to say were actually these words. He soared into the air, and with a low snarl, he said, ¡°You want to kill me just by yourself? Fine, Even though I have no interest in cks, I still don¡¯t mind cutting you a few more times... you!¡±


    The captain pulled out two pistols from unknowingly where, two old-fashioned double-barreled pistols. From theplicated design and meticulous engravings, if it was purely looked at from an antique perspective, their price would definitely be invaluable. The problem rested in the fact that this was a forest filled with natives and man-eating shrubs, so how did the captain bring a gun?! This was as eye-catching as a torch in the middle of the night!


    Regardless of how shocked Robertson was, the guns in the captain¡¯s hands were a reality. He originally only felt that he was a bit stronger if he relied on his flesh and des, but a dagger will never beparable to a gun. The marksmanship of a captain in the ck Dragonriders definitely couldn¡¯t be that poor.


    Robertson released a strange shout and flipped around, leaping backwards. As long as hended on the ground, he could immediately move behind a tree. However, the captain¡¯s reaction speed and precision once again exceeded his expectations. Bang bang bang bang. The muffled and rough gunshots continuously sounded. Arge number of lead pellets covered Robertson. Mad Dog released a cry before falling onto the ground with a loud sound. He struggled about and tried to get back up, but when he only propped up half his body, the captain¡¯s reloaded gun already aimed at him. The muzzle shed, and hundreds of lead pellets once again dug into Mad Dog¡¯s body.


    Mad Dog released a muffled groan before falling back onto the ground. He managed to roll over with difficulty and was about to crawl up again. However, another gunshot rang out, and several hundred more pellets entered his body!


    The captain reloaded two more bullets. He squatted down with a malicious smile. The muzzle of the gun was pointed straight at Mad Dog¡¯s buttocks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t kill me! The one that hired me is the Fabregas family¡¯s people. After killing me, you will definitely suffer great trouble! The Fabregas family definitely won¡¯t let you off!¡± Under the intense pain and with death imminent, Robertson¡¯s willpower copsed. He began to shout out in a somewhat incoherent manner. For several tens of years, it was always him torturing others. When had he ever even been in a situation where he himself was about to die? Moreover, he waspletely helpless and knocked down to a point where he couldn¡¯t even think properly anymore.


    Perhaps the more of a freak one was and the more one loved to torture others to death, the more they would also fear death deep down. Robertson never felt that life was as important as it was at this moment, so important that he abandoned the little dignity he even had. He begged for pity like a dog while issuing threats.


    Right now, no matter how much Robertson looked down on the old-fashioned double-barreled pistol¡¯s power, under a distance of less than ten centimeters, this antique couldpletely st his buttocks into mangled flesh. Moreover, it seemed like the captain was about to pull the trigger.


    ¡°Fabregas? The captain asked, seeming to hesitate for a bit.


    ¡°Yes, Fabregas!¡± Mad Dog finally grabbed onto the straw of life and furiously cried out. He wanted to add ayer of insurance for his buttocks. ¡°If you kill me, they will definitely find you...¡±


    Bang! A rough gunshot sounded.


    Ahh! A mournful scream immediately echoed through the air!


    This shot seemed to have turned everything between Robertson¡¯s legs into mush. Moreover, over a hundred lead pellets with light levels of radiation turned everything inside into smashed up pulp.


    ¡°This shot was to leave you withsting memory.¡± The captainughed maliciously, revealing his shining white teeth. He added four bulletsbelled ¡®armor prating bullets¡¯, and with a flick of his arms, the guns fired. Numerous small holes appeared on Robertson¡¯s hands and knees. Even if he abandoned his arms and legs, even with the ck Dragonriders¡¯ technology, there was no way to rescue him.


    Mad Dog rolled back and forth as if he had gone crazy and screamed with everything he had, ¡°Kill me! Kill me now! You son of a bitch, you¡¯ve provoked Fabregas! In the future, you won¡¯t have a good conclusion!¡±


    The captain squatted down and said slowly, ¡°These four bullets are for leaving Fabregas¡¯ people with a longersting memory. Don¡¯t think that just because their numbers are a bitrger, you can run into my domain and break my rules. The reason why I¡¯m not killing you right now is to let Fabregas¡¯ people see what will happen to those who dare to rebel against my rules. At worst, this old one will just fight it out against them. At that time, I want to see what is harder, my lead bullets or their balls!¡±


    Robertson who was currently suffering from unspeakable pain couldn¡¯t hear what the captain said too clearly. Within his consciousness, he could only see the pair of shining white teeth swaying back and forth.


    The captain stood up, and after stretching his waist, he cursed, ¡°Fucking shit!¡±


    A thick clump of spittle shot out like a bullet, striking Robertson¡¯s lower part, causing him to release a loud cry once again.


    The way the captain dealt with Mad Dog with the pistol seemed one sided and lucky, but if one recalled the situation, it wasn¡¯t that easy. Being able to move around in this forest with a gun was a strange thing in itself. Moreover, avoiding gunfire was fundamental training for ck Dragonriders, and Robertson was an even greater expert on this field. The leap he made backwards was done so with extreme speed and without any sign that he was going to do so. However, seemingly without even thinking about it, four shots fired as soon as he raised his hands, urately striking its target. The power of these lead bullets was more powerful the less distance there was. Under the distance of ten meters, the amount of damage the lead pellets could do to Robertson was already insignificant. However, many small injuries formed a great injury.


    Robertson was crippled, but he wouldn¡¯t die. With his skills in survival, he should be able to crawl out of the forest and return to his employer.

 Book 1 21.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>21.3</b><b></b><b> - Natives</b>


    Su breathed heavily while kneeling on the ground. His left hand was supporting his body on the ground, and his right hand tightly clenched one of the natives¡¯ spears. After numerous intense confrontations, his dagger had already been lost who knows where. He was breathing heavily again and again here, and each time the oxygen entered his lungs, that inflicted so much pain on his chest that he began to twitch.


    After issuing orders to various parts of his body, he only received response from roughly half. Moreover, Su¡¯s stomach waspletely empty. The nutrient-filled food and water had long turned into fuel for fighting. He was hungry, so incredibly hungry. However, there was no food right now, and there was no time to eat.


    In Su¡¯s line of sight, the countless natives that flickered within therge trees had already be a bit blurry. His eyelids were so heavy he felt like they were made of lead. He just wanted to lie on the ground and sink into a deep slumber.


    Another spear appeared from Su¡¯s back, soundlessly piercing towards his waist like lightning. The edge of the spear was only a few centimeters from Su¡¯s flesh, but the flesh it aimed at suddenly swelled! When the spear tried to hack at his skin, it was as if it was trying to pierce through severalyers of sturdy leather. It was difficult for it to even pierce the slightest bit further.


    When the native pulled back the spear and was about to pierce out again, Su suddenly turned his body around. The spear in his right hand had already been sent out with a speed that increased several times, instantly slicing through the native¡¯s throat! When the point of the spear had just been sent out, it was pulled back. Right now, Su could not waste even the slightest bit of energy.


    He once again returned to his previous posture, quietly squatting there. Only now, he had switched direction.


    Several dozen meters out, over a hundred natives had gathered together. These natives had split into two groups respectively around two seats. On top of the seats sat a well dressed pair of man and woman. They seemed rather young, and what was different from normal natives was that their appearances were more simr to that of a human¡¯s. The male was more handsome, and the female was pretty. They were just like smaller humans, with only their heads being a bitrger proportionally.


    They looked at Su with undisguised hatred and respect. A male native suddenly spoke. ¡°Do not take any more lives. Lower your defenses right now, and I can give you a warrior¡¯s burial.¡± What he spoke was actually human speech. Apart from his ent being a bit strange, the artiction was good and the pronunciation was clear.


    Suughed, but didn¡¯t reply.


    Three native fighters with brightly colored feathers all over their bodies walked out. They were clearly more robust than the other natives, and right now, they walked around him to surround him from three different corners. One of them used a spear to strike towards the spear in Su¡¯s hand, and the other two fighters aimed at Su¡¯s right and left ribs.


    Su¡¯s wrist lightly flickered, and the spear bounced off of the native¡¯s spear. Then, borrowing its force, it hacked through that fighter¡¯s throat like a streak of lightning. Then, his body twisted unnaturally at a strange angle. The two spears stuck close to his body as they passed by, drawing two bloody streaks on Su¡¯s body.


    Su released a low shout. The spear in his hand shot out like lightning, and with two soft bo bo sounds, the remaining two native fighters¡¯ throats were pierced!


    Su slowly withdrew his body and returned to his original stance. The bandages around his body were all sliced apart and in pieces. Right now, he was practically naked, revealing his perfect and powerful body. However, the bright and clean jade-like skin was covered in wounds bothrge and small, as if there wasn¡¯t a single piece of skin that wasn¡¯t damaged!


    With Su at the center, over a hundred native fighters had copsed, all of which had their throats pierced by a spear. From the time he started fleeing to when he was surrounded, an entire half-hour had passed.


    During this pursuit, Su had long lost count of how many times he had been shot and sliced at. Even though his body had already developed a high level of immunity towards the poison the natives used, the umtion of the poison still had an affect on him. In addition, he had lost too much blood. Even though Su had already tried to minimize his injuries as much as possible, there were too many wounds. He already felt his body starting to be numb and his movements be sluggish. Moreover, all of his senses were slowing down, to the point where it was hard to detect the natives that were stealthily approaching. The natives had already discovered that the blow darts were ineffective against Su, so they instead used the powerful spears. The great blood loss was inevitable.


    After being struck, he retaliated and stabbed his spear into their throats; this process was repeated again and again during this half-hour. The wounds on his body were exchanged for the lives of the native fighters. It wasn¡¯t for the sake of victory, nor was it for the sake of breaking free. It was just for the sake of holding on a bit longer.


    The number of natives that surrounded this ce already numbed in the thousands. Even though they continued to carry out exchanges like this, Su reckoned that in his current state, he would only be able to kill a dozen or so more.


    The man that sat on the throne stood up. He shouted out loudly and grabbed a long spear. While holding the spear, killing intent erupted. He leapt off the throne and walked over towards Su.


    Su¡¯s eyes quickly shrunk, and he secretly gathered his body¡¯s strength. This was an opportunity that was too perfect. If the leader of the natives truly dared to approach, Su might be able to capture him. At the very least, he would be able to carry out mutual destruction.


    When the native leader reached ten meters from Su, he suddenly stood still. He pointed the bone spear at Su and cried out loudly. Several dozen natives swarmed around to submerge Su!


    The leader seemed extremely happy when he saw that he had fooled Su. He faced the sky and roared withughter! Before he finishedughing, he suddenly felt a wave of heat rushing over. Then, heavy breathing that sounded like that of an enormous beast¡¯s could be heard from the forest.


    Su stood perfectly straight. His body released great heat, and almost every wound on his body was dripping with blood. Scarlet streaks covered his entire body, forming a clear contrast with his pure white skin. What was especially terrifying was that all of the native fighters that had surrounded him were now lying on the ground.


    Su reached the front of the natives¡¯ leader with a few steps, and then he reached out to grab the top of his head! Facing critical danger, the leader finally disyed his powerful strength. He quickly backed up, and at the same time, the bone spear jumped out towards Su¡¯s palm! With this single movement, Su decided that it was quite possible that he might not be able to catch this small person whose dexterity was not any less than his own in his current state. As such, only when the palm of his hand touched the bone spear did he turn his hand around and directly grab the bone spear¡¯s tip.


    The natives¡¯ leader released a shrill scream. The bone spear spun horizontally, and then it jerked backwards! The spearpoint suddenly split into three segments, and each segment had additional spikes. This kind of twisting motion immediately turned Su¡¯s palm into a bloody mess. However, Su still grabbed the spearpoint tightly, and the bone spear was locked down in the air just like that, unable to be pulled back.


    The reaction speed of the natives¡¯ leader couldn¡¯t be considered slow. He immediately let go of the bone spear and turned around to run. With a fewrge strides, he already ran into a dense cluster of shrubbery, not even giving Su the chance to return the spear.


    Su¡¯s body became more and more heated. He persistently held onto the bone spear and ran towards the natives that were crowding around the leader! Blow darts, spears, and bone des fell down onto him like rain. All of Su¡¯s muscles tightened. Using his arms to cover his head and face, he suddenly increased speed and collided head on into the projectiles!


    Within pi pa sounds, the spears were all broken, with the spearheads buried in Su¡¯s body. The attacking natives flew backwards one after another. The three natives in front of Su were skewered one after another by the bone spear and then flung backwards.


    With a loud noise, the several hundred natives that were holding up the throne were scattered. The delicate and heavy throne was heavily thrown onto the ground.


    Su walked over to the throne, and under the eyes of countless natives, he easily tossed the heavy throne over ten meters into the air!


    Following a deep shout from Su, his bone spear flew out like a rocket and struck the throne that was still rising! A loud boom sound rang out, and the symbol of the natives¡¯ authority was smashed apart in midair!


    The forest waspletely quiet. Even though Su¡¯s body was covered in blood with over ten broken spears stuck on his body, not a single native dared to walk up to cut or pierce him.


    Su wanted tough, but his vision became dark, and he copsed.

 Book 1 21.4

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>21.4</b><b></b><b></b><b> - Natives</b>


    The natives¡¯ leader hiding within the trees still didn¡¯t dare move. Instead, another female that was sitting on a throne stood up and pointed at Su before shouting something. Ten natives that were more daring carefully surrounded him, and one of them pierced his spear several centimeters into Su¡¯s leg. Su¡¯s body only instinctively shook a bit. He didn¡¯t wake up.


    The natives immediately became more brave, and they began to crowd over while shouting strangely. Spears were raised high into the sky one after another. They were going to pierce the individual who took the lives of so many of their nsmen full of holes!


    ¡°Enough! Let call it a day here!¡± Within the forest, the captain¡¯s voice that sounded like metal grinding could be heard.


    For the normal natives, the captain¡¯s words didn¡¯t carry any effect. After all, they couldn¡¯t even understand what he was saying. However, the captain had his own way of adding persuasiveness to his words. Following a deafening gunshot,rge numbers of lead pellets flew out like a ck cloud, seeming to brush past Su¡¯s body as they flew out. In addition, all of the natives in the way were sted full of holes.


    The power of the pellets made the surviving natives develop a newfound recognition of the captain¡¯s words. The dozen or so corpses on the ground were a perfect example, and the fear of death seemed to suppress even the natives¡¯ hatred towards metal.


    ¡°You¡¯vee to kill our people again!¡± The female native used human speech to shout. She was clearly full of anger.


    The captain shook off the four ammunition shells that were releasing smoke and blew into the gun barrel. He stuck the two empty guns into his pants. Then he released arge grin and said to the female leader with a smile, ¡°Either way, you all multiply into so many so quickly. I am just helping you guys out, and I onlye once every year. Little beauty, I think I met youst year. At that time, you were just a little brat! Let me think, what were you called again? Sa something yi?


    The female leader¡¯s face was furious and serious. In a strict tone, she said, ¡°I have already grown up, and now, I am the kingdom¡¯s princess! I hope that you can treat me with a basic level of respect! Also, my name is Safuyi. Don¡¯t forget it! That is extremely rude!¡±


    The captain erupted into loudughter and said, ¡°Good, good! Then sa something yi, I will give you respect. Once you grow a little older, I might even have some interest in you. Unfortunately, you are all too small and can¡¯t take on my big fellow! Who is that fellow that runs as fast as a rabbit? Your husband?¡±


    ¡°My older brother.¡± Safuyi replied.


    She watched as the captain walked over to Su¡¯s side and kicked away the surrounding natives¡¯ corpses and couldn¡¯t help but get angry. This anger seemed to even exceed her fear towards the captain. She jumped down from the throne and roared like a little lion, ¡°You can¡¯t treat the corpses of warriors like that! In the past, haven¡¯t you all only hunted outside the forests? Why did you enter the heart of the forest to kill our most outstanding soldiers this time?


    When the captain ced Su onto his shoulder, blood immediately soaked that area. He shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s all this fellow¡¯s fault. Only this fellow could ughter all the way here. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t the first time he left me shocked. I originally thought that he would only be able to persist for ten minutes under your encirclement and never thought that he would actually endure for almost an hour! I almost like him a bit. Alright, little sa something yi, I don¡¯t have any obligation to exin myself to you. I admire your bravery, but when bravery crosses a certain threshold, it bes stupidity. Don¡¯t test my patience. Look, your heroic older brother is quite smart and knows when to back off, no longer showing his face. Alright, I have to go. I¡¯lle to see you again next year!¡±


    Safuyi was so angry her eyes becamepletely round. Last year, her bravery left a deep impression on the captain. She was so young, yet her courage exceeded her nsmen. However, for the entire forest, the captain was an undefyable demon. No matter how brave she was, it was still useless.


    The captain was like a bulldozer as he created a path through the forest under his feet with Su on his shoulder. Only when his figure disappeared far away did the natives dare to move again.


    The captain¡¯srge footsteps tyrannically tore apart and ttened all shrubs that dared to block his path. When these man-eating shrubs with incredible vitality were trampled on, they quickly withered and died. Even if only a single leaf was crushed under those boots, they still met the same fate. The shrubs were rather intelligent. After several of them were trampled to death, no signs of them appeared in the captain¡¯s path again.


    Upon exiting the forest, one would approach the mountains. At the base of the mountains was a t grasnd, and parked on top of the grasnd was the old ne that sent Su here. Flying Bear was currently smoking on one of the wings, his ashy white hair blown all over the ce by the mountain wind. When he saw the captain walk over from the distance, he jumped down from the wing and tossed the cigarette butt onto the ground before putting it out with a step.


    Plop. The captain tossed Su onto the grasnd like a broken sack. Flying Bear carefully extracted a gray-colored case from the leather bag at his waist. He slowly opened it and removed one of the two loaded syringes before injecting it into Su¡¯s upper arm.


    ¡°Haha, when did you suddenly be so generous.¡± The captain was clearly a bit shocked.


    Flying Bear threw away the already empty syringe. With an indifferent expression, he said, ¡°Seeing how long you left for, I can tell that his potential far exceeded your expectations. Moreover, based on what you said, the kid seems to be quite excellent, so using this stuff on him isn¡¯t that much of a waste. I¡¯m already old, so this kind of ything is already useless to me.¡±


    The captain didn¡¯t say anything. He merely handed Flying Bear a wrinkled cigarette and lit it for him.


    Flying Bear took a deep breath and spat out a smoke ring. Then, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. This ce is going to snow in half an hour. I don¡¯t want to spend the night in this shitty ce! Right, what about the mosquitoes over there? Is there a need to scare them a bit?¡±


    The captain pulled at his cor and said, ¡°It¡¯s just some trash that came here to scout, there¡¯s no need to treat them too seriously. I¡¯m wearing my military uniform right now, so if they truly dare to open fire against a captain, I can promise that there would be trouble for them.¡±


    Flying Bear began tough loudly. ¡°Those generals definitely wouldn¡¯t take action for some old captain. You should just give up on that thought! Ah hahaha!¡±


    The captain¡¯s face was truly too dark, so no signs of embarrassment could be seen at all. Only after a bit of time had passed did he spit and say fiercely, ¡°If not for the fact that this ne has to bring me back, I truly wish a rotten fellow like you would crash into a mountain!¡±


    ¡°If that was the case, then what would break would be the mountain!¡± Flying Bearughed loudly.

 Book 1 22.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>22.1</b><b> - Wait</b>


    Su had another dream.


    There were only dark green ripples as far as his eyes could see. His consciousness drifted within these ripples, but it was trapped in a small area, unable to move. As for his body... where was his body? What was a body? This was even a question he had to think strenuously about. He couldn¡¯t see the existence of a body, yet he could feel one. His body seemed to have been divided into several parts, with each part suffering from such a great amount of pressure that he couldn¡¯t move even if he wanted to. However, his consciousness was perfectly intact. What was the reasoning behind this?


    Su was perplexed. He tried to move the scattered parts of his body while also observing his surroundings. However, his consciousness¡¯ movements were extremely sluggish, taking him several minutes to even make a single thought.


    Outside of the green colored surroundings seemed to be a figure that was swaying about. The figure was saying something, but Su could not understand the words at all.


    Su¡¯s consciousness became blurry, and he gradually sank into the depths of the green liquid.


    After an unknown amount of time had passed, he suddenly heard sounds of breathing. Even though the voice was soft, it was still quite clear. Moreover, it crept closer and closer, to the point where its source was no more than thirty centimeters from him.


    Su discovered that he had already regained control over the various parts of his body, and the surroundings quickly focused within his consciousness. Before he even thought about his current circumstances, thousands of numbers and information were sent to the various parts of his body.


    Su suddenly opened his eyes!


    His upper body first moved thirty centimeters, and then with a hu sound, he sat up. His left hand grabbed the head of the individual approaching him, and his right hand grabbed the individual¡¯s throat!


    Su¡¯s string of movements was made as fast as lightning. Even though there were still many parts of his body that weren¡¯t under his control, in that instant, his consciousness had already revised and issued themand, causing his movements to only deviate slightly. This millimeter of a difference wouldn¡¯t impact the results in any significant way.


    At this time, the reaction speed of Su¡¯s movements was so fast it seemed to synchronize with his consciousness. He saw that the one that had drawn closer was a girl with her hair fixed above her head. His left hand had already felt her hair, and a smooth and supple feeling transmitted through his fingertips. However, this did not affect his hand¡¯s explosive strength that restrained her head. His right hand brushed past her cheek and fastened itself to her neck.


    Everything seemed to be perfect, ying out exactly like how Su had pictured it in his mind.


    However, her head moved to the side, easily and gracefully freeing her from the pressure of Su¡¯s left hand. Then, her body stood up, and then even straightened itself out a bit. Su¡¯s right hand grabbed forward, but he only made contact with air. When his hand only grabbed thin air, his body automatically stopped his momentum. However, his right hand still reached out a few centimeters from the forward inertia.


    From his seat, his hand perfectly aimed for the tightly bound chest that was proudly stuck outwards. In terms of distance, there was less than three centimeters between the two. In terms of shapes, Su¡¯s extended hand only barely managed to cover the round curves.


    Su didn¡¯t move further, nor did he back off. Instead, he froze right there. When he recovered his awareness, he found that the other party possessed terrifying strength that could erupt at a moments notice. His instincts held him back from making even the slightest bit of movement!


    He already saw who the individual next to the bed was. It was Persephone.


    Persephone gave the ambiguous situation the two were in a look, and to Su¡¯s surprise, she lifted her hand to adjust her sses. When her arm moved, it automatically sent her chest a bit forward, as if they were going to make contact with Su¡¯s fingers. Su could clearly feel the heat her body was sending out.


    ¡°Do you want to feel them? I promise I won¡¯t take offense.¡± Persephone¡¯s eyes that were hidden behind the ck framed sses were shining so brightly they were somewhat terrifying.


    The enormous difference in power that was crushing down on him suddenly disappeared. Su then recovered his ability to move about. Even though Persephone was kindly inviting him, Su still slowly retracted his hand. Regardless of whether Persephone was telling the truth or not, it was always best to avoid provoking her if at all possible. There was no need to question Persephone¡¯s charm. During their time together, even Su would at times develop strange thoughts.


    ¡°I...¡± Su looked at his surroundings and realized that he was inside of a medical ward. However, thest memory he had stopped when the leader¡¯s throne burst high up in the sky. He originally thought that he would undoubtedly die, but it seemed like the circumstances were quite a bit more optimistic than he had expected.


    ¡°Your current situation is good, so good it exceeded my expectations. Your performance this time in the training camp was exemry, so let me offer you my congrattions, Second Lieutenant Su.¡± Persephone immediately changed into a strict and indifferent general. When she spoke, her tone was simple and cold. She also reached out her right hand towards Su.


    Su reached out his hand and grabbed Persephone¡¯s. Then, she immediately smiled again, and the smile was enough to make one¡¯s soul sway. In addition, she didn¡¯t let go after she grabbed Su¡¯s hand. Her fingers continuously stroked his skin as she spoke. ¡°Second Lieutenant Su, going forth, you will receive studies in theory. After that, would you like to work for my office? I stillck a life... no, I meant an office assistant.¡±


    Su obviously couldn¡¯t distinguish between a life assistant and a work assistant. Of course, whether he could or couldn¡¯t didn¡¯t really make a difference. What he needed right now was to increase his strength, not to enjoy his luck with women at Persephone¡¯s side. Moreover, to stay at the side of a ck Dragonrider general, even if he did have such luck, he would have to risk his life to enjoy it.


    He thought for a while before saying, ¡°Let me study the... theory first. At that time, you might have new requests from me.¡± Su was quite smart, and also rather attentive. In the training camp, he already learned that there were times where he couldn¡¯t t out give his rejection.


    Persephone seemed to suddenly be a bit different, her eyes bing brighter. She sat down beside the bed, and her upper body leaned towards Su. The two¡¯s faces got closer and closer. Persephone was still a bit shorter than Su, as such, by tilting her head slightly upwards, the two individual¡¯s lips got closer. 10 centimeters, 5 centimeters...


    ¡°New requests could happen at any time, not necessarily when you finish your studies...¡± She softly said. The faint heat released from her lips reached Su¡¯s lips.


    Seeing herpletely unrestrained burning gaze and hearing this type of statement that he could not find a proper reply to, Su suddenly felt as if there were bugs crawling on every inch of his skin. It was incredibly ufortable, and he truly wanted to crawlpletely under the snow white sheets.


    This type of thought left Su utterly speechless. He knew that for the long foreseeable future, in front of this ck Dragonrider general with peculiar interests andpletely unrestrained bearing, he was going to have to retreat in defeat again and again.


    Only at least right now, he had already been defeated, yet he couldn¡¯t retreat.


    Right when Su was stuck in this situation where he couldn¡¯t advance or retreat, a sharp and clear sound of heels pounding on the ground could be heard from the corridor outside the medical ward that was heading this way. The strange, ambiguous, and dangerous aura in the room immediately vanished without a trace. The heavy pressure Su¡¯s mind was suffering from disappeared, and he couldn¡¯t help but release a breath of cold air.

 Book 1 22.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>22.2</b><b></b><b> - Wait</b>


    Persephone stood up in a somewhat unwilling manner, and due to her reluctance, she pulled Su¡¯s arm and firmly rubbed it a few times before saying, ¡°This time, your performance in the training camp is still considered passable. However, there are quite a few areas you can still improve on. The most important of which is that you are still not showing enough ruthlessness and dominance. If I were you, after cutting down Cook, I would have found his subordinates that very night instead of waiting for them toe to you.¡±


    Suughed bitterly and said, ¡°But those are eight lives.¡±


    ¡°Those are eight lives that had to end.¡± Persephone corrected him. ¡°Here, power is everything. All provocation must be paid with blood, or else endless trouble will appear. By not killing those eight, there might be eightyter. That is why you still have to show off a bit more and strike down those that are looking for trouble. Don¡¯t be scared of provoking trouble, because I am here. I can promise you that there will be at the very least a rtively impartial battle situation.¡±


    When sounds of footsteps approached the door, Persephone immediately changed into an ice-cold arrogance. She gave Su a rather profound look before turning around and walking towards the medical ward¡¯s door.


    The room to the door gently opened, and a rather seductively charming blonde nurse walked in. From the light makeup on her face, it was clear that she put quite a bit of care into her appearance. In her hands was a light silver metal tray. On top of it was a syringe, as well as several towels and wound supplies for sealing up his injuries. When she entered, what she saw wasn¡¯t only the handsome man that was already conscious, but also the simrly attractive and ice-cold Persephone!


    Persephone¡¯s dark ck uniform, the light golden coat of arms on her cor, as well as her body that was as straight as a de immediately made the gorgeous smile she revealed freeze on her face.


    As the only female general in the ck Dragonriders within the city, it was hard to find even a single person who didn¡¯t know who Persephone was. Even though the blonde nurse had never met Persephone, due to her work within a hospital that was attached to the ck Dragonriders, she still recognized their military ranks.


    Persephone¡¯s eyes were like two streams of ice. When they passed over the nurse¡¯s body and looked at the towel at the center of the tray, she seemed to have thought of something. Reaching out her hand, she unfastened the buttons on the blonde nurse¡¯s upper garment one after another and pulled her clothes apart. She looked at the well developed chest that was covered in a sexy ck bra, and with a cold snort, she waved her hand and pushed back the nurse that was blocking her way before turning around and leaving abruptly. Only when Persephone¡¯s figure had disappeared from the corridor for a long time did the sharp, clear, and ice-cold sound of heels striking the ground vanish from the blonde nurse¡¯s ears.


    She managed to recover from her stupor with difficulty. She lightly closed the door to the room, and only when she walked next to Su¡¯s bed did she remember that she had forgotten to button up her clothes. In fact, she purposely switched to sexier underwear today for Su to take a good look at, and it would be even better if he touched her. However, after seeing Persephone, she only wanted to cover herself as properly as possible.


    Su had alreadyin back on the bed. He calmly gazed at the ceiling, seemingly lost in his thoughts. He didn¡¯t notice the seductive underwear the nurse painstakingly selected or her plentiful chest at all. His body was almostpletely wrapped up by special wound sealing medical sters, and one could imagine just how many wounds there were under them.


    Su was currently doing a careful andprehensive evaluation of his body¡¯s situation. What was somewhat unexpected was that his current condition wasn¡¯t all that terrible and instead unexpectedly excellent. Apart from arge amount of wounds that weren¡¯tpletely healed, he couldn¡¯t find any irrecoverable wounds inside of him. Moreover, Su could feel that every cell in his body contained a strange amount of vitality, and they were currently moving about with a speed that was several times that of what they were previously capable of. There was even a portion that was evolving. Su noticed that this strange type of vitality wouldn¡¯tst for a long time, because the activity of a few of these cells was already slowing down, gradually restoring to normal levels of activity. The source of this activity seemed to be some type of hormone that was also simr to some unknown gene medicine. He quickly made a calction of what his body would be like after the irregr levels of activity disappeared. The fundamental qualities of his body should have increased slightly, with an average improvement of 5% across each area.


    Medicines that could improve one¡¯s fundamental qualities, regardless of how great the scope of their activity was, Su had never heard of such things before. Even though his understanding of his own body hadn¡¯t reached the cellr level, he could still clearly grasp the movements of every muscle fiber. Before losing consciousness, Su clearly recalled there being over ten irreparable injuries. It was likely that only by using up evolution points topletely overhaul his internal system could he treat the injuries. However, when he woke up, these wounds hadpletely disappeared.


    What exactly happened? Su frowned. He tried his best to remember, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything. It was likely that the only way to find out was to ask the captain after being discharged from the hospital.


    The stinging pain from his arm woke him from his thoughts. Su leaned his head around, just in time to see the nurse¡¯s somewhat resentful, somewhat frustrated and fearful eyes. Su¡¯s didn¡¯t pay much attention to the blonde nurse¡¯s emotions. Compared to those struggling for survival in the wilderness, her life was much, much better. Within his mind, his struggle with Mad Dog continuously reyed. He also thought about the siege from all sides by the natives, as well as each detail of the life-and-death battle against them. He carefully searched through each movement to search for ces where he could have done things differently and even thought about the natives¡¯ freakish movements.


    The blonde nurse slowly injected the medicinal liquid before saying with a soft sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were the general¡¯s male pet... Ah, I meant lover.¡±


    While lost in his thoughts, when Su heard this sentence, he was immediately stunned. His body¡¯s muscles involuntarily tightened, and with a clear ka sound, the syringe point in the nurse¡¯s hand immediately broke into two pieces.


    The ck Dragonriders¡¯ general headquarters that was located at the northeastern coast had been renovated for the most part. When sunlight scattered down, this ce appeared calm, peaceful, and full of an ancient feeling just like in the olden era. After several dozen years of murderous expeditions, the ck Dragonriders established power as their number one principle. Fairness became what each person believed in, with scheming and conspiracy being looked down upon. Of course, the principle of fairness was only used towards internal struggles. When dealing with external wars, almost every single general could be considered a master of conspiracy.


    Roughly a hundred kilometers from this enormous and ancient city that was full of charm rested a rtively small town. Unlike the coastal region that would at times see sunlight, the small town¡¯s skies were covered by heavy clouds year round. Even though it was summertime, it was dark like night. Regardless of what season it was, seventeen or eighteen hours of the hours in a day belonged to the darkness.


    The constructs within the small town for the most part carried post-war scars. They appeared ruined and deste, not undergoing any renovations. Weeds grew on top of the streets, and at the head of the town was a half copsed sign. On it was the name of this small town: Town of Trials.


    It wasn¡¯t just limited to this small town. Even the atmosphere of the surrounding region was spiritless without any activity from mutated existences. Then, a mournful cry tore through the peace of this small town from an unknown direction, indication that this wasn¡¯t apletely dead ce.


    At the center of the small town was an old building with four floors and a pointed top. This was the highest construct within the small town, and from its style, it seemed like an abandoned church. Two tall and thick doors were partly opened. The inside was pitch-ck without anything visible. The stained ss at both sides of the church was also in bits and pieces, with not a single one that was perfectly intact.


    Inside of the church were still benches that believers had sat upon many years ago. Only, after the endless passage of time, they had all be damaged, rotten, and unsteady. However, the names of the patrons that were left on the walls and the families whose names were recorded on stone tiles were still in decent shape, likely due to the material that was used. The cross at the end of the church had long nted to the side. On the tform that was only slightly higher than the ground, it was unknown where the preaching stand had been tossed to, and what rested in its ce was an old-style high back armchair. Dull light scattered in from the holes in the windows, barely lighting up the tform.


    The entire church was dark to the point where it was hard to make out the outlines of anything. One could just barely see that a single person sat on the high back armchair. Under this type of lighting, this individual¡¯s appearance couldn¡¯t be seen at all. Only the heavy and sinister looking armor that reflected the dusky light could be seen on her body. The dark ck armor¡¯s outline was extremely elegant, but its outline was crude and uneven without any luster. At the edge of the armor, as well as at the joints and the shoulder ces, long and sharp needles extended out. The sharp thorns seemed to smile sinisterly within the silence.


    She calmly sat within the spacious church without moving. The silence of the empty and lofty church was broken by a new wind. This was her breathing.


    Creak! The side door of the church released a rough groan as it slowly opened. A young man wearing a dark ck uniform walked over. When he walked three meters outwards, he suddenly stopped and deeply bent his body. In a cautious and respectful manner, he asked, ¡°What is your distinguished self¡¯smand?¡±


    This male was rather handsome, to the point where he looked almost a bit feminine. His blonde hair¡¯s color was extremely faint, giving him an extremely striking appearance. Even though the base of his uniform was simr to that of the ck Dragonriders, his entire left arm was covered in a sinister-looking dark red. If the ck Dragonriders¡¯ light golden patterns carried a stifling pressure, than the dark red signified blood and deep terror.


    The Blood Parliament¡¯s House of Judgment was a ce that people weren¡¯t even willing to talk about. The arbitration officials of the House of Judgment were like devils that crawled out from the underworld. They were like snakes hiding within the darkness, ready to jump out and attack at any time. They would then use deadly poison to slowly torment their enemies, but they normally wouldn¡¯t allow their prey to die so easily. Death, in their eyes, was a type of mercy for their enemies. In the eyes of these individuals who were like a mix between a devil and a poisonous snake, most of their enemies were actually within their own organization.


    The female on the tform didn¡¯t make any movements. There was only a downcast and slightly rough sounding voice that sounded from an unknown origin. ¡°When will my sword be repaired?¡±


    The young arbitration official looked at his watch and replied, ¡°There is still thirty one minutes and fifty-five seconds, your distinguished self.¡±


    ¡°In forty minutes, send it to me. In forty five minutes, we will depart. Leave and make the preparations. Apart from that, call Peperus here.¡±


    Her voice was dull and without any emotion, as if it was a mechanical voice. However, her voice did not contain any leeway for refute or doubt.


    The young arbitration official respectfully epted the orders and quietly left through the side door. A minuteter, a short, red-haired youngdy with an ice cold face entered. She looked extremely young, perhaps under twenty years of age. However, she also wore the uniform of an arbitration official. The multi-function lens around her right eye that could disy various information, carry out calctions, and other various tasks was rather eye-catching as well. She walked all the way to the edge of the sermon tform before stopping. It was clear that her status was much higher than that of the young male that appeared just now.


    The red-haired youngdy paid her respects and said, ¡°Peperus has waited for your esteemed self¡¯s orders.¡±


    After a few minutes of silence, the woman on the sermon tform returned from her contemtion. ¡°Pepe, are there any movements from the ck Dragonriders¡¯ side?¡±


    Regardless of whether it was from the name that was used or her tone, it seemed like the rtionship between Peperus and herself wasn¡¯t normal. Peperus said, ¡°There is a bit of difference within the innermost files of the ck Dragonriders, but nothing much can be seen on the surface. In addition, the Fabregas family and a small family seem to have had dealings with a small family, secretly transferring military and arms. Even though the scale isn¡¯trge, it still isn¡¯t normal. In addition, the Arthur family will have some changes in the future. O¡¯Brien will rece his older sister Persephone in taking control over the family¡¯s forces andmand.¡±


    ¡°This means that...¡±


    Peperus thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I believe that they are keeping some information from us.¡±


    ¡°Get to the bottom of this.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Peperus gave a short and powerful reply.

 Book 1 22.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>22.3</b><b> - Wait</b>


    A light knocking could be heard from the side door. The sound of a male¡¯s voice could be heard from outside the door. ¡°Your distinguished self, Mister O¡¯Brien requests to meet with you.¡±


    The female on the tform finally made a movement. With a wave of her hand, Peperus withdrew.


    When O¡¯Brien entered through the side door, the sound of footsteps sounded for the first time within the silent church. His pace was steady and unhurried, and none of the inexperience from his eighteen year old exterior could be seen. Even though he already grasped his family¡¯s military force, the high and mighty O¡¯Brien still entered from the side door.


    O¡¯Brien walked all the way to the sermon tform and even had the intention of walking onto the wooden tform. However, as soon as his left leg had just been raised, it froze in mid air. A deep gash appeared in the shabby looking wooden floor. This gash was so deep that the bottom couldn¡¯t be seen, and no warning was given before the attack. If O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t immediately stop his footsteps, then half of his foot¡¯s sole would have been sliced off.


    ¡°You...¡± O¡¯Brien¡¯s originally quiet and calm face suddenly shed between red and white. He originally proceeded out of eagerness, yet he never thought that the other party¡¯s movements would be so ruthless.


    ¡°That was your mistake.¡± The female sitting on the high back chair still did not move.


    ¡°Fine, I was too excited.¡± O¡¯Brien took a deep breath, and his face became calm again. Then, he said, ¡°I thought that after I assumed control over the family, the distance between us would be pulled a bit closer.¡±


    ¡°Wealth and power cannot add to one¡¯s charm. Moreover, the reason for you assuming control over your family is due to your lineage, not your strength.¡± Her voice was still electronic sounding without the slightest hint of emotion.


    The left leg that O¡¯Brien raised slowlynded. He stood in front of the marking on the ground and said, ¡°You know that I never liked these things. Authority, power, wealth, family, none of these were things I cared for. What I enjoy is art, music, and history. My greatest desire is to find a way to eliminate the radiation found everywhere and restore the blue skies, azure seas, and green ins of the olden era back to this world. Back then, you always said that my dream was unrealistic, and I also knew that this was almost an impossible dream, but I wasn¡¯t worried, because this was what I liked to do. However, when you came to this damn ce two yearster, all you always said was that I was too weak. From that moment on, I¡¯ve continuously trained myself. Now, after two years, you can see my power for yourself, and how far I¡¯ve gotten. I¡¯ve constantly changed myself for your sake, but why is it that we are seeing each other less and less, and the time for us to talk getting shorter and shorter?¡±


    She remained silent for three whole minutes. Then, she said, ¡°There are three minutes left.¡±


    O¡¯Brien was clearly stirred up, and he forcefully suppressed his emotions. ¡°Almost everyone has acknowledged my talent, and I will be even stronger after taking over the family, especially after this month when control over the family¡¯s central military force, Poseidon¡¯s Trident, is passed onto me, I will have enough strength to protect you, and the empress will have a powerful ally! You don¡¯t need to stay in this damn ce anymore. I will take care of you and allow you to return to being the radiant girl from seven years ago!¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t make the slightest movement and asked, ¡°Are you offering me a business deal?¡±


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t a business deal, it is a promise! A man¡¯s promise!¡± O¡¯Brien lost hisposure once again, and his voice became even more hoarse. His heart felt like it was splitting apart, and he couldn¡¯t handle his kind feelings being so poorly misunderstood.


    ¡°Your time is already up.¡± She stood up. The heavy armor continuously collided against itself, releasing fragmented and pleasant sounding rustling sounds. She walked towards the entrance of the church with her back perfectly straight,pletely disregarding O¡¯Brien in front of her. Meanwhile, her eyes passed straight through O¡¯Brien, straight through therge doors of the church into the distance.


    O¡¯Brien couldn¡¯t even muster up his courage for more than half a second before crumbling like melted ice. He sighed inwardly and took a step to the side, moving out of her path.


    From the back, even the heavy and sinister armor couldn¡¯t cover her slender and beautiful curves. She seemed to be as tall as O¡¯Brien, and apart from its defensive capabilities, the greatest benefit was that it perfectly outlined her long and wonderful legs.


    Only, the aura that was released by the armor was too cold and gloomy, to the point where it wasn¡¯t because of the dark atmosphere of the church that made her appear so gloomy, but instead it was because of her that the church appeared so dark.


    She didn¡¯t walk that fast, but her steps were incredibly firm and steady. It was as if anything that dared to block her way would be shattered by her.


    When O¡¯Brien saw that she had almost reached the entrance of the church, he suddenly shouted frantically with all of his strength, ¡°Madeline!!¡±


    She revealed a rare hesitation and stopped her footsteps. Turning around, she calmly looked at O¡¯Brien with her deep, azure eyes.


    ¡°Give me a single chance!¡± O¡¯Brien said with a firm and resolute tone. At this moment, there was no trace of an underripe boy.


    She looked at O¡¯Brien and stopped for a full three seconds before saying, ¡°Fine, I will give you a chance. If you can defeat me, then I¡¯ll be yours.¡±


    After speaking, she turned around and walked towards the church¡¯s doors. Her long, gray hair shone with silver luster as it floated gently within the dark church.


    The thick doors silently opened. The dark outside world suddenly shone with light, bing so bright that it was hard to see anything. There was only a boundless expanse of white and two orderly rows of figures.


    She walked into the blinding radiance. Four arbitration officials carried an enormous and crazy-looking twenty meter long, forty centimeter wide square-headed de and arrived at her side. They half-knelt onto the ground before delivering the enormous sword upwards.


    Madeline casually picked up the enormous sword and allowed one end to drag on the ground before heading for the distance. With only a few steps, her figure already disappeared into the boundless darkness.


    The enormous de drew out streak after streak of deep streaks on the ground, so one could see just how terrifying its weight was. On the back of the sword were two sparkling dark green words: Death Prison.


    ¡°Seven years ago, was I really full of radiance?¡± As the light entered darkness, this was what she was thinking.

 Book 1 22.4

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>22.</b><b>4 - Wait</b>


    The sunlight seeping through the cracks in the clouds once again covered the enormous coastal city in ayer of gentle golden color. This was a rarely seen morning radiance that was just as beautiful as the beautiful mornings seen from olden era magazines.


    Su stood in front of the long mirror and carefully looked at himself who was currently dressed in the ck Dragonriders uniform. As a second lieutenant, his uniform had a faint golden dagger at his cuffs, a dagger that was pierced into a somewhat glowing piece of metal. The uniform fitted extremely well, as it was custom-fitted to his body. Moreover, the material was exceptionally light yet incredibly sturdy, providing defensive capabilities that couldn¡¯t be overlooked. When he fought against Laiknar and O¡¯Brien, Su personally saw how they tumbled and fell onto the ground, yet the uniform they wore didn¡¯t suffer any damage. Only now when Su personally wore the ck Dragonriders¡¯ uniform did he truly feel the outstanding qualities of the material. Wearing the uniform felt extremelyfortable.


    The price of something as good as this was naturally considerable as well. The price of each military officer¡¯s uniform was 3500 yuan. As one¡¯s rank increased, their new uniform¡¯s material and tailoring process would be even more refined, and as such, the increase in price was definitely not just linear.


    From the lieutenant uniform¡¯s 5000 to the colonel¡¯s 15000, the increase in price was already enough to leave Su speechless for a really long time. He could notprehend how the price of a set of clothes could exceed the price of an intelligent sniper rifle. Of course, if the two extremes were a set of colonel uniform or 20 Barrets, Su¡¯s blood pressure might go through the roof.


    The light blonde hair of the young second lieutenant ck Dragonrider in front of the mirror scattered downwards, blocking a portion of his eye-patch. The dark-ck eyepatch not only didn¡¯t damage his appearance, but instead added a sense of mystery to Su¡¯s appearance. The skin on the image of Su within the mirror was as white as jade without any signs of the wounds the natives left on his body, as if he had never been injured in the first ce. From ever since Su could remember, there were never any scars left on his body. He didn¡¯t know why this was the case, but it was also impossible for him to find a doctor to investigate his body.


    Looking at the second lieutenant in the mirror, Su felt a strange feeling. He released a bitterugh and silently estimated how much money the extravagant dragonriders paid for this type of sharp and clean appearance, or in more realistic terms, how much he owed.


    Su stood within a newly decorated apartment building. There were three rooms, two washrooms, a spacious living room, and a secluded dining room. Purely from itsposition, it seemed like nothing more than the residence of an olden era household, but in the new era, it possessed an out of the ordinary meaning. In particr, electricity supplied the inside of this building, and the refrigerator and the air conditioner were both new era designs. This was an olden era lifestyle and not simply decorations at all. The kitchen was also perfectly usable, but for Su who could even live quite well off of grass, the word kitchen was just another noun. The hardest for Su to ept was that every single faucet in the building could produce water, moreover fourth grade water that didn¡¯t contain a drop of radiation. The stream of water was also quite powerful, as if it would never run out. Within the building¡¯s washroom, there was arge bathtub. Only now did Su realize that it wasn¡¯t just a decoration.


    This apartment was simply the smallest and most simplistic model that the ck Dragonriders prepared for its officers. Su could not imagine what those vis were like inside.


    It seemed like they even used water on flowers to maintain their gardens!


    However, the rent for this apartment was 2400 yuan each month. Six Barretts... this was how Su tried toprehend the rent. Of course, rent was just rent. There was still an additional cost for water, and on this aspect, the new era waspletely the same.


    Inside of the apartment building were two bedrooms. One of the bedrooms was changed to an equipment room, and the other was a private firearms room. Of course, there was also a special ce just for storing ammunition. However, right now, all three rooms werepletely empty, because all equipment inside the ck Dragonriders had to be purchased by oneself, and Su right now waspletely impoverished. When he left the hospital, if Persephone didn¡¯t send someone over with a set of clothes, he would be running naked right now. Of course, there was still a number of nurses within the hospital that were willing to offer somepensation for a wonderful night. However, when they realized they were facing Persephone¡¯s male toy, even the most brazen women behaved themselves.


    Su had no choice but to wear the ck Dragonriders¡¯ uniform, because he didn¡¯t have a second set of clothes. Including the three months of rent paid in advance as well as a few lifestyle necessities purchased in advance, Su currently owed Persephone 15000. Su originally didn¡¯t want anything that wasn¡¯t essential, but Persephone directly had someone send these things over before sticking the bill on Su¡¯s head.


    Something else that was different from what he thought and had left Su stupefied was that after bing a ck Dragonrider, not only was there no allowance, he even had to hand over 1000 yuan! This price was for the usage of information.


    As for how to earn money, Su had absolutely no idea. The only thing he knew was that the next month of theory training was not cheap either. It seemed like the tuition and living expenses of that month were going to have to be borrowed from Persephone again. Borrowing money was easy, but how was he going to return it? He knew that money borrowed from Persephone had a ring monthly interest of ten percent.


    Su finally felt a sense of fear towards the ck Dragonriders. He wasn¡¯t scared of their power, but rather at how many different ways they could charge fees.


    With a rather gloomy mood, Su headed towards the academic lifestyle for the first time in his life.


    The ck Dragonriders¡¯ special training institution was a massive buildingplex at one of the bay¡¯s corners. This was a ce specially designed for new dragonriders, including all aspects including the theory behind ability domains as well as politics and economics in the new era. Only, Su couldn¡¯t understand why such an enormous training base was needed when there were less than fifty new dragonriders each year. How much money was required to keep this ce running year after year?


    After walking through the training base¡¯srge doors, Su noticed that the guards here were all rarely seen beauties. Seeing Su walk over, the eyes of two beautiful guards lit up. One of them walked over to wee him. However, when they saw the insignia of a dagger inserted into a metal piece on his cuffs, their facial expressions immediately changed, bing much more respectful. They first offered Su a military salute before asking Su¡¯s purpose foring.


    Afterwards, there were some basic registrations that had to be carried out. All of Su¡¯s information was recorded within the ck Dragonriders¡¯ database, so after just a few minutes, the registration process waspleted.


    Only when Su disappeared through therge and gloomy doors did the two female guards release a breath of air. They began to whisper to each other.


    ¡°He is that Second Lieutenant Su? He really is just like what the girls said! However, did he reallye from that deadly training camp?¡±


    ¡°Did you not see the insignia on his cuffs? That insignia is different from ordinary military ranks. I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s the highest honor for a new dragonrider!¡±


    ¡°But... Will Second Lieutenant Su really die here?¡±


    ¡°...Maybe.¡±


    Su wasn¡¯t aware of the whispering behind him. He pressed a few times on the electronic tablet in his hands, and he traveled up to the eighth floor before walking along the long corridor. In the middle of the hall was a man with steel-like muscles and a full beard, and he was currently leaning against the wall while smoking a cigarette. Suspended above his head was an enormous no-smoking sign.


    Su stood there while browsing through the tablet in his hands. Within the rules and regtions of the training base, there was clearly a line of text that prohibited smoking inside the base.


    Su looked at the rule, looked at the no smoking sign above, and then looked at the cigarette butt that flickered between bright and dark sticking out from the man¡¯s mouth. He then walked past him as if he didn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°Youngster, stop!¡± Right when Su was about to reach the end of the corridor, the male behind him finally couldn¡¯t hold himself back any more and called out.


    Su stopped. Then, he turned around and looked at this man.


    There weren¡¯t many who could act calmly under the gaze of Su¡¯s green eye. However, this man was one of them. He also wore the uniform of the ck Dragonriders, only, most of his buttons were unfastened, revealing quite a bit of his developed pecs and thick chest hair. The way he wore his clothes was greatly different from Su who had every single button fastened meticulously. He looked at the insignia on Su¡¯s cuffs, and his face suddenly revealed both worry and excitement. Only after a long time had passed did he grumble, ¡°What a lucky fellow.¡±


    Su also noticed that there were more decorative motifs on this man¡¯s uniform than his. On his cuff was a cross, indicating that this individual was at the lieutenantmander rank. However, Su was already aware that within the ck Dragonriders, there was no requirement that a lower rank had to unconditionally obey a higher rank. Even if it was a general, a private could choose to refuse. However, the result would be that the individual would have to take on the general¡¯s fury. Every single general from the ck Dragonriders could be considered simr to a legend. Perhaps someone like Commander Julio could rise to his rank through his wisdom, but that was his limit. Meanwhile, generals, even the ones with extraordinarily great wisdom, all possessed exceptionally terrifying fighting strength.


    Su could choose to ignore this lieutenantmander. As long as he could win, then he was the one that was correct.


    This man who was dressed rather slovenly gave Su the feeling that he was getting pricked by needles. This was the feeling Su got only when he faced the most dangerous of enemies. Su¡¯s sharp perception reminded him that the fellow in front of him truly possessed strength greater than his own.


    However, Su didn¡¯t feel any fear. Real battles were full of unpredictable factors. Environment, suitability for one¡¯s abilities, their condition, and other minute factors could change the oue of the battle. Of course, luck was an element that could not be ignored. Su believed that it was impossible to guarantee that a fifth level ability user could definitely defeat a second level ability user just like what Captain Curtis had said before. On the other hand, Su, who was able to grab a sliver of opportunity during each battle and had fought for survival in the wilderness ever since he could remember had reason to maintain his confidence.


    At the very least, when hepared himself to this man, Su did not believe that the difference in strength between the two of them was great to the point that it couldn¡¯t be crossed.


    That was why he did not have any intention of backing down.


    ¡°Youngster...¡± That man couldn¡¯t wait for Su¡¯s reply, and after some hesitation, he continued, ¡°I know that this isn¡¯t a good choice, but I think that it is still better for me to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Just by yourself?¡± Suughed and then said towards this man, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    After speaking, he left the stunned man and disappeared into the corridor.

 Book 1 23.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>23.1 - Lonely Dragonrider</b>


    Seven days had already passed.


    Su arrived at the training base punctually at eight in the morning each day and returned to his own apartment punctually at eight in the evening. Each day, there was a long lesson in the morning and a long lesson in the afternoon.


    Su already knew who the man that stopped him the first day was. His name was Ricardo Fabregas. He also knew the the names and backgrounds of his eight other ssmates. As for the ck Dragonriders¡¯ introductory course, the others all had rather uninterested attitudes, because this was all the most basic content. They already learned everything before joining the ck Dragonriders, soing here was just a formality. That Ricardo Fabregas was even more so an outstanding young character from the Fabregas family. The day he entered the ck Dragonriders, he was outside in the world making a name for himself. Two yearster, he returned from the battlefield, but the private from back then had already be a lieutenantmander. However, even though he was now a lieutenantmander, he still couldn¡¯t escape the introductory course, so he was forced here as soon as he returned to headquarters.


    Apart from the day they met, Su had had never seen him attend another ss.


    Within Su¡¯s ssmates, Ricardo wasn¡¯t the one with the greatest age, as there was a forty-one year old private first ss. The youngest was a youngdy named Sally who was not even of age, nor was she a formal member of the ck Dragonriders. It was unknown why she could participate in this introductory course.


    Perhaps the contents that the introductory course professor taught waspletely useless to the others, but to Su, these were all things that he dreamed of understanding, so he studied everything with great hunger, unwilling to miss a single word that the instructor said. Apart from his hunger for knowledge, there was another reason why Su carefully learned everything, and that was the 800 yuan fee for every lecture, the price that was equivalent to a Barrett.


    The other one that was as earnest as Su was Sally. As for the other students, the eyes that looked at Su contained respect and also jealousy. Towards Sally who had just started growing, apart from lustful looks, there was also contempt. Due to both reasons they were both aware and unaware of, they distanced themselves from Su and Sally. Meanwhile, the two individuals who were immersed in their studies did not have any intention of closing the distance either.


    Su, who had just finished studying the economics of the new era, finally understood that the introductory course¡¯s fee wasn¡¯t that expensive, because all of the personnel, consumption, and protection required money. This money was part of the cost, so it had to be shared between every single new dragonrider. Due to the fact that the number of new dragonriders was too few, the training base was actually suffering quite a loss.


    Before, Su used his own eyes and senses to understand this world. Only ces he travelled through were recorded in his memory and stored up. Right now, with this information that had been considered knowledge and discipline, Su could understand the unknown, worlds he had never seen before.Moreover, Su even had a vague sense of understanding towards thews behind the numerous and disorderly ideas.


    Su knew that politics, economics,ws, and philosophy were things that no matter how much he fought or how much abilities he obtained, he would never be able toprehend by himself. This was all knowledge crystallized by predecessors, the result produced after many years of contemtion and practice. This knowledge came from the efforts of great people from the olden era who did not possess unusual abilities and relied on their own intellect to rise to the top.


    During the age of turmoil, only an organization like the ck Dragonriders would be able to pass around the wisdom of predecessors.


    As for trouble, Su knew that it woulde sooner orter. Right now, he did not fear trouble. If he wanted toplete his purpose of entering the ck Dragonriders, then the amount of trouble he would face would only increase. Moreover, Persephone had already promised him that she would give him a rtively fair environment. For Su, this was already enough.


    Only, Su didn¡¯t know what price Persephone had to pay for the sake of this fairness.


    During these peaceful days, ten days had passed.


    Within the ten days, apart from digesting what he learned, Su was always thinking of ways to apply this world of new knowledge towards his own abilities. As his abilities continuously improved, Su had to be more and more careful, because after the fourth level, every ability required 16 or more evolutionary points. After almost paying the price of his life toplete the captain¡¯s training camp, experiencing a struggle between life and death, as well as the great ughter he unleashed only brought Su a total of 16 evolutionary points. However, he wasn¡¯t in a rush to distribute them. Instead, he continuously thought about what he should do.


    The experiences in the training camp validated what Su himself had faintly believed for a long time, and that was that an ability that could be put to use was more important than an ability with a great intrinsic value. An ability when put to suitable use could release extraordinary strength, but that didn¡¯t mean that the greater the power, the more terrifying it would be. Within the wilderness, the most terrifying and fatal mutated creatures weren¡¯t those with the greatest builds and greatest strength, but instead the small, fast, and vicious creatures.


    However, Su didn¡¯t dare to drag it on for too long, because there were already times previously where his body automatically distributed the evolutionary points. If all of the evolutionary points this time separately distributed a point into every ability domain, Su might truly go mad.


    After the eleventh lesson, Su thought about the contents of the lecture on his own before walking out from thepletely empty ssroom.


    Within the spacious corridor, apart from his own footsteps, there was also roaringughter and the soft shouts of a girl. Su stopped his steps. He could tell that that was Sally¡¯s voice, and the surroundingughter all came from individuals in his ss. Even though Su had not spoken a word with Sally, he already knew that Sally with two levels of ability was far from the ck Dragonriders¡¯ standard. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have any background or money. The reason she could train here was presumably due to another reason. Su had also smelled the scent of mutation from her body, something people from the wilderness would possess. Newly promoted dragonriders wouldn¡¯t have this type of smell. With the ck Dragonriders¡¯ medical technology, removing mutated tissue wasn¡¯t a problem at all, as long as one had the money, of course.


    Regardless of what the world thought of him or what the rank on his uniform said, Su always thought of himself as a member of the wilderness, a member of people whose bodies all carried some levels of mutation under the constant exposure to radiation.


    Seemingly without taking a lot of time to think, Su kicked open the idle ssroom¡¯s thick doors. The explosive force suddenly caused the electronic lock to momentarily copse and itsponents to fly everywhere. There were several shouts of pain and rm. It was clear that there were people who weren¡¯t able to dodge in time and were injured by theponents.


    However, the scene inside the ssroom was different from what Su expected.


    On top of the tall and narrow podium, Sally¡¯s body only had a single strip of colored cloth around her body, currently dancing on top of the table. Her looks weren¡¯t bad, and her chest that had just started developing slightly bulged, and at the tips they were a bright pink. Even though she wasn¡¯t that old, she was a bit taller than others her age, and she had started developing a bit earlier as well. She was enthusiastically and skillfully dancing atop the podium¡¯s surface, revealing her legs that were so white they were shining.


    The indoor temperature was adjusted quite low, making her body that didn¡¯t have much resistance to the cold to begin with to be cold. Moreover, because she was extremely cold, her nipples stuck out even more. The sound system yed dark and intense music, with each drum beat seeming to strike at their hearts. Five or six men sat within the ssroom, some of them Su knew and two he had never met. Theyfortably sat on the couch with fat wads of money on the coffee table. Meanwhile, around the podium and in front of the table was already quite a bit of money. Just as Su was about to break through the door and enter, there was another person who was shouting passionately while grabbing paper money and throwing it onto the stage.


    Su stood at the entrance in a stupefied manner. The men within the spacious ssroom were also stunned, and they looked at Su with a bit of confusion. Meanwhile, when Sally saw the ssroom door open, she also froze.


    Only the intense rock music tirelessly sounded. The acoustics of every single ck Dragonrider ssroom was not cheap.


    This was clearly not the scene Su was expecting. It seemed like this should be a transaction, a fair transaction. Seeing how skillfully she danced on top of the tall podium, it was probably not her first time doing so.


    Underneath that brightly colored towel, Sally didn¡¯t wear anything, exposing her clearly somewhat underripe body in front of all the men here. Only, even though she was releasing an enchanting smile, there were clearly two streaks of tears running down her face.


    After a moment of awkwardness, a young man finally stood up and enthusiastically called out, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Second Lieutenant Su? What, you are interested in joining in as well? We thought you didn¡¯t have any interest before so we didn¡¯t call out to you. This little girl is so young, yet she dances so fiercely. She really knows how to have a great time. Moreover, the more powerfully she dances, the greater she would cry, so we all feel that spending our money here is quite worth it!¡±


    Su¡¯s eyebrows frowned extremely slightly. He walked into the room and stood at the center of the ssroom. He gave Sally¡¯s tears a look before saying in a low voice, ¡°She is staying behind. The rest of you, get lost!¡±


    His words seemed to immediately infuriate all of the men here!


    Everyone stood up, and a young sergeant first ss directly walked towards Su. With a coldugh, he said, ¡°Mister Second Lieutenant, she did this willingly, you know? No one here forced her! Moreover, we have six people here, so isn¡¯t your tone a bit over the top?¡±


    Then, the muscles under his uniform had just begun to swell when Su¡¯s fist covered his line of sight without any warning!


    With a ka cha sound, the young man¡¯s tall and straight nose sunk without any resistance, and his entire body flew out backwards, mming heavily into the wall. Then, he wordlessly slumped forward and no longer moved.


    Su slowly retracted his fist. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Drag him away. All of you, get lost!¡±

 Book 1 23.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>23.2</b><b> - Lonely Dragonrider</b>


    The faces of the five youngsters that were still standing went pale. From their point of view, the difference between a sergeant first ss¡¯ strength and a second lieutenant¡¯s was just a fine line, yet who could have expected that the strongest among them would be sent flying and knocked unconscious by only a single one of Su¡¯s fists?! This just exined once again that every single individual that emerged from Curtis¡¯ training camp and also received the special insignia was a hundred percent monster.


    ¡°Second lieutenant, your actions are a bit unreasonable.¡± The youngster that called out to Su first summoned up the courage to speak.


    ¡°Since you all can¡¯t defeat me, then anything I do is reasonable.¡± Su gave the ck Dragonriders¡¯ model reply.


    The five youngsters no longer dared to say anything. They carried their unconsciouspanion and hurriedly left this ce.


    Su did not look at Sally who had jumped off the table and put on her clothes. Instead, he turned around and looked at Ricardo who had appeared unknowingly at the entrance to the ssroom.


    He was leaning against the doorframe while smoking a cigarette. From the angle Su was looking at, the ring no smoking sign seemed to perfectly cover Ricardo Fabregas.


    ¡°Youngster, I originally came here to break your legs, but your fist actually made me feel quite good, so I decided to let you walk for another seven days. In seven days, I¡¯lle looking for you again.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Su did did not treat him with any fear.


    Ricardo gave Su¡¯s green eye a deep look and then tossed the cigarette he had finished smoking onto the ground before straightening his body. Before leaving, he left behind a sentence. ¡°You can¡¯t help that little girl, so you are better off thinking more about your own matters!¡±


    Sally silently put on her clothes. Her movements were extremely natural and flowing, with no intent of first covering up her sensitive portions during the entire process. It was as if Su wasn¡¯t even a member of the opposite sex. The style of her clothes wasn¡¯t bad, but it was clear with just a look that it was clothing from the wilderness, only washed extremely cleanly. It waspletely different from the synthesized materials of the new era. After putting on her clothes, she picked up all of the money scattered on the ground, but she left all of the money those men left behind in a hurry untouched. Afterpleting these tasks, she then turned towards Su, and with a smile, she said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to treat me to a meal?¡±


    This enormous city obviously didn¡¯tck bars, to the point where there were even quite a few coffee shops. However, the meals Sally meant were real meals, not including other contents. The ce she dragged Su to was the training base¡¯s dining hall. The meals that were supplied here were extremely inexpensive, and the amount was sufficient. It was unknown if it was because themanding officer felt bad for charging so many fees.


    Sally ordered arge pile of food, and it was all nutrient filled, energy rich, and sufficiently cheap items. She ate slowly and firmly, cleaning every single te. Opposite from her, Su only ordered a te of food, and he ate extremely slowly, but he ate even more cleanly than Sally. Those that were born in the wilderness would never waste food.


    When she was working on the final te of food, Sally finally had the time to speak. ¡°They were correct, I wasn¡¯t forced. I am quite good at dancing, and if you wanted even more enjoyment, you will find that you won¡¯t be mistaken by selecting me. If you want, I can dance for you and even spend the night with you free of charge. Moreover, if it was towards you, I don¡¯t think that I will cry. However, this seems to be the reason why many people want to see me dance, so I don¡¯t know if not crying will leave you disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Why do you cry?¡± Su asked from the side while gathering thest bit of food at the edge of the te to scoop it up. Within the wilderness, he could use his tongue to deal with this problem, but he couldn¡¯t here. Su already understood that many times, proper etiquette and attitude were more important than wasting food.


    Sally shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why either. Every time I dance for them and apany them to bed, I would always try my best to smile, but tears would always fall. Later on, many people found me because they liked this, so I no longer controlled myself.¡±


    ¡°Those that cane here, regardless of whether they are part of the ck Dragonriders or not, they shouldn¡¯tck money right? What about you?¡±¡± Su¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t incredibly sure, because he himself was an exception, as he was deep in debt.


    ¡°I am not a ck Dragonrider, and I am just a girl that grew up in the wilderness. However I was lucky enough to have the opportunity to train here for a year. Uncle would send me money every month through the ck Dragonriders¡¯ system. Of course, thepany¡¯s money and the ck Dragonriders¡¯ is different, but it can still be converted. I know that this is pretty much all the money he has, because he wishes for me to spend my days a bit better.¡± As Sally spoke, there was a bit of sorrow within her voice. However, she had long buried her distress at the bottom of her heart. She then continued, ¡°However, uncle doesn¡¯t know how expensive the stuff here is, and how all of his money is barely enough for me to live. If I want to learn things other than the basic course, then I will have to find my own way of gathering the tuition.


    She struggled to disy a charming smile before saying, ¡°If a girl wants to earn money, then there is only a single method. The lessons here are so expensive for each session, and I want to learn everything, so I need a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need to learn all of this then?¡± From Su¡¯s perspective, Sally¡¯s talent could only be considered ordinary. No matter how she trained, it would still be hard for her to reach the lowest requirement of the ck Dragonriders. As such, most of the things she studied here werepletely useless.


    ¡°Because there is opportunity.¡± Sally¡¯s smile was extremely sweet, and it was extremely hard for people to see through her mask. ¡°One will never be able to learn these things in the wilderness. I grew up within an inhabited region, and when I was five, my father died while fighting against a violent rat in a mob. Mother followed another man that was able to feed her, and I was kicked to the side. I was very fortunate to meet uncle who raised me. Uncle has helped many, many people, andter on, he entered Rond Company. Do you know Rond? That is argepany! He worked there for many years, but he was never able to save much money. He would often use his own money to purchase food to feed the starving children.¡±


    Speaking up to this point, Sally¡¯s little face revealed an unquestionable sincerity and resoluteness. ¡°That is why I have to earn money. I want to learn everything I can learn, so that in the future, I can bring this knowledge back to the wilderness. I want to change the wilderness, allowing those living there to have enough to eat and no longer be treated like wild beasts by the people here. I don¡¯t want my children in the future to repeat my childhood, and I don¡¯t want them who haven¡¯t even grown up yet to have to use their bodies to exchange for a piece of bread or rotting flesh.¡±


    Su looked at this serious girl, this girl that used her young body to exchange for her ideal, and didn¡¯t know what to say. Perhaps due to the disparity in age, experiences, and intelligence between them, after simrly experiencing the training course, Su had a vague feeling that Sally¡¯s dream was impossible to achieve. However, in this world, wasn¡¯t there a thing called miracles?


    ¡°Rond? What is your uncle called?¡± This was apany Su was extremely familiar with.


    ¡°He¡¯s called Li Gaolei.¡± Sally pushed away the pale that had already been thoroughly cleaned and sighed in satisfaction before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t mind paying for this food, right? Also, if you want me, you can find me anytime, the first time free of charge. If you truly want to help me, then look for me more!¡±


    Sally stood up and walked towards the dining hall doors. After walking a few steps, she suddenly turned around and said somewhat expectedly, ¡°You won¡¯t willingly provide for me, right?¡±


    When Su looked at Sally, he suddenly felt as if it was a bit hard to return her expecting gaze.


    Sally only disyed an extremely brief moment of disappointment before putting her radiant smile back on her face and saying in a happy tone. ¡°Of course you won¡¯t. No one will truly like a girl with mutated tissues on them. Thank you for the meal. I¡¯ve eaten well.¡±


    With light and quick steps, she left the dining hall, almost as if she was dancing.

 Book 1 23.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>23.3</b><b></b><b> - Lonely Dragonrider</b>


    Su¡¯s mood became extremely heavy. Sally¡¯s selection was made after meticulous thought, without any thought for taste or vors andpletely on the highest amount of nutrition each yuan could provide. It could be seen that she was an extremely attentive girl and not greedy at all.


    What Sally said was correct. The ck Dragonriders, and even the many families established by the Blood Parliament were all pure-blooded lineages without any individuals with mutated tissues. They would asionally y with the women in the wilderness, but they wouldn¡¯t truly provide for them unless they were ves.


    Su couldn¡¯t take care of her, and where he could help this girl with such a great dream was perhaps only a meal. Right now, Su was extremely poor, to the point where all of his expenditures came from Persephone¡¯s support. There was no way he could use this woman¡¯s money to raise another woman.


    In addition, right now, Su had more important responsibilities within the ck Dragonriders, towards both the little girl from back then and the current Persephone. Just these two responsibilities alreadypletely exceeded Su¡¯s current capabilities. Ricardo Fabregas was entirely correct when he said that the Su right now could not help Sally.


    The shoulders of a man could be wide, Su often felt that his were extremely narrow when he wanted to, or ought to undertake responsibility.


    After paying the bill, Su left the dining hall. The carefully selected meal that was as cheap as it could be had already used up most of the money Su had on him.


    Just by eating this meal alone, Su could abstain from eating anything for four or five days. When he walked through the doors of the training base, Su suddenly thought that he might be the poorest second lieutenant in the history of the ck Dragonriders. Heughed self-mockingly before walking towards his residence.


    The enormous city the ck Dragonriders upied was called Dragon City. This was, of course, a name given in the new era. In the old era, Dragon City had another name and that was Boston.


    Behind the several hundred formal members of the ck Dragonriders stood several ten-fold subordinates. Apart from this, there were still hundreds ofrge and smallpanies, organizations, and even personal workshops silently supporting this terrifyingly powerful colossus. They upied the surrounding zone of Dragon City, and only after obtaining a permit could they enter the flourishing, magnificent, and enormous city district. At the heart of Dragon City was the exclusive region for ck Dragonriders and their subordinates.


    Many of the highways leaving Dragon City were already repaired, but they only reached about ten or so kilometers out from the city. As such, regardless of whether it was the ck Dragonriders or other individuals within Dragon City, when leaving, they had to prepare powerful off-road transportation. Only those truly powerful figures could use cars from the olden era that prioritizedfort and did not possess any off-road capabilities.


    When dusk came, dust surged at the foot of Dragon City¡¯s Paradise Mountains. A five member fleet of off-road vehicles moved around at the foot of the mountain and sped towards Dragon City.


    The equipment on these off-road vehicles seemed rather weak, with only two vehicles at the front armed with 12.7mm anti-aircraft machine guns. Apart from this, they didn¡¯t have any other heavy firepower. However, the weak looking fleet¡¯s hidden force wasn¡¯t as weak as what its external appearance looked like. Those that were familiar with the ck Dragonriders would know what the shield with a rose painted on the inside of it on the middle off-road vehicle meant. This was the insignia of a ck Dragonrider general, and the general¡¯s strength alone already exceeded a small armed fleet.


    Inside of the central off-road vehicle, the space in the back waspletely isted, maximizingfort and secrecy. The decorations inside of the vehicle were luxurious, and there were even countless modifications and instations that the general personally requested.


    Persephone, dressed in her general uniform, sat upright in the back seat. Her body was perfectly straight, and not even the pickiest person could find the slightest w in her seated posture. Those that were familiar with her knew that as long as it was a mission, the sexy and intelligent young general would turn into an icy mountain, one that resembled a soldier from head to toe. Even if it was in a ce ofplete secrecy like this seat, she would still maintain a perfect military appearance.


    In front of her were three suspended disy screens. One of them continuously switched between various angles of the fleet, and another was the surrounding terrain and the fleet¡¯s itinerary. The third continuously sent out information, and this was all information that she as a general should be aware of.


    Persephone¡¯s eyes closed slightly. Her refined and beautiful appearance revealed a bit of fatigue. The mission this time was a hard battle. Her opponent was exceedingly cunning and troublesome, to the point where two of Persephone¡¯s exclusive guards died at the start of the battle. What left her the most annoyed was that only after chasing for three days and three nights for several hundred kilometers through the mountains and ridges did sheplete the mission.


    Even with Persephone¡¯s persistence and strength, afterpleting this mission, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep fatigue. Right now, she just wanted to return to the inside of Dragon City and get some good rest, even though there was still a lot of work that was bound to cause her headaches for her to deal with. However, there were still a few things to look forward to within Dragon City, for example, messing with that handsome Su.


    A small disy screen appeared by her right hand armrest. A row of numbers appeared on its surface, and they were summarized into a bright and clear number. This was the number that represented Su¡¯s expenses, as well as the amount of debt he owed. When Supleted the training course, this number should break through six digits.


    When she looked at this long bill, Persephone¡¯s mood immediately became joyous. She then began to think deeply. Should she y around a bit with her authority after Su finishes the training course so that he can¡¯t ept any missions with particrly high rewards? Of course, in her heart, she clearly believed that this was what was good for him, because the higher the reward of the missions, the greater the risk. In addition, Persephone, with her own stubbornness, believed that the high debt would protect her rtionship with Su.


    The next thing on Persephone¡¯s itinerary was to press for the payment of debt. She believed that this process would definitely be full of joy. After all, even in the olden era, there were countless instances of using one¡¯s body to repay debt!


    A faint smile appeared at the corners of Persephone¡¯s lips, her cheerful mood didn¡¯t persist for a long time before her face was once again covered in ayer of frost.


    Just as they were about to enter Dragon City, the fleet slowly came to a stop. At the center of the road rested a wheel type armored off-road vehicle with a ck insignia on top of it. At both sides of the road rested more than ten fully armed armored vehicles, and therge caliber machine cannon¡¯s power was not something that the anti-aircraft machine guns on Persephone¡¯s fleet couldpare to.


    At the center of the road, the armored vehicle with the ck insignia was particrly eye-catching. At both sides the vehicle simrly bore the design of a dark golden shield. At the roof of the vehicle was a weapon that was almost a bit impracticallyrge. It was actually a light tank cannon.


    In front of the armored car stood a male that was thirty or so years old. He was like an unsheathed de as he stood perfectly straight in the middle of the road. A pair of hawk like eyes stared fixedly at Persephone¡¯s vehicles. This man wasn¡¯t particrly handsome. His skin was a dark wheat color, as if it was bathed in sunlight all day long. However, his body emitted a chilliness that belonged only to those who had experienced countless battles.


    Persephone walked down from the off-road vehicle and walked until she reached ten meters in front of the man before stopping. The two ck Dragonrider generals faced each other, the twopletely different from each other! The armored vehicle with exaggerated firepower and Persephone¡¯s delicate-looking off-road vehicle created a stark contrast. Persephone was like a sharp saber, while this man was like a ferocious military knife.


    ¡°General Rudolph, it seems like you went out of the way to wee me.¡± Persephone removed her sses and ced them into her shirt pocket.


    ¡°There was no choice.¡± Rudolph removed his gloves and ced them into his trousers¡¯ pockets before speaking. ¡°No other suitable person was found, so only I coulde. There is no need for misunderstanding. This can be considered a private type of wee ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Then what have you prepared to wee me with? Or should I say, how far are you going to go for this wee?¡± Persephone smiled coldly. A pencil had appeared from unknowingly where, and it began to twirl like a windmill between her five fingers.


    Rudolph tightly clenched his left fist, and the muscles on the back of his hand seemed to split open a bit strangely, revealing a blood red gemstone the size of a pigeon egg. He calmly faced Persephone, as if standing in front of him was a normal woman and not a powerful opponent.


    ¡°This wee is extremely simple. It has been two whole years since we¡¯ve met after all, so let¡¯s chat about a few things right here. If you can wait until dawn before returning to Dragon City, then you can consider myself owing you a great favor,¡± Rudolph calmly said. The gemstone on the back of his left hand shed between bright and dark and flickered with a bizarre red light.

 Book 1 23.4

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>23.4</b><b></b><b></b><b> - Lonely Dragonrider</b>


    Persephone sank into a state of silence, and she quickly calcted the purpose for Rudolph¡¯s appearance here. Four years ago when she was still a lieutenantmander, Rudolph was already a colonel. Four yearster, the two both became generals. Rudolph was eight years older than her, but she had never looked down on this rtively low-profile general. Rudolph entered the ck Dragonriders at the age of eighteen and worked his way up from the rank of private. After fourteen years of continuous battles, he climbed the ranks one after another without ever skipping ranks. This was quite different from Persephone who rose to the rank of general like a rocket. However, this was also where he was terrifying. Thirty-four was still the golden age of development for a man, so Rudolph still had endless potential to unearth. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t hurried or impatient, advancing one step at a time at a speed that wasn¡¯t too fast or too slow. Even Persephone, who nevercked confidence, after experiencing the few battles she fought together with him, felt that this man was deep and immeasurable like an ocean.


    The Williams family that Rudolph came from was not any bit inferior to Persephone¡¯s Arthur family, but he didn¡¯t borrow any assistance from his family and climbed up to his position one step after another on his own. Even though Persephone didn¡¯t particrly approve of this type of thinking, she still admired his persistence and patience.


    ¡°Could it be that tonight¡¯s wee ceremony has something to do with the Fabregas family?¡± Persephone asked indifferently. The pencil stopped between her long and slender fingers.


    Rudolph did not have any intention of denying that statement. ¡°They¡¯ve paid a considerable price to keep you outside of Dragon City before day breaks. Even though I do not think that this decision is particrly wise, I still understand them. Right now, for that Old Fabregas, it is no longer the loss of a sessor with great future prospects, but instead to protect the family¡¯s old reputation. You should understand how those old fellows whose thinking still lie in the olden era think. This type of stain can only be washed clean with blood.¡±


    ¡°Since it is rted to the Fabregas family, then there is no room for discussion. Step aside!¡± The green color in Persephone¡¯s eyes quickly increased in depth. Wind stirred about her surroundings, and strands of scattered hair were blown upwards.


    ¡°I do not think Old Fabregas has done anything wrong, so I will not step aside.¡± Rudolph seemed to forever maintain the calm and inflexible tone as he spoke. ¡°Also, my fighting strength is at its peak, while you have just returned from a mission without any rest. You might be able to rush into Dragon City by yourself, but your subordinates will all be left behind. That is the price you will have to pay. You should carefully reconsider.¡±


    Persephone slowly turned her head around and looked at the subordinates behind her. They had already stepped out from the vehicles, and with the body of the vehicles as shields, they held their weapons in preparation. However, they, with only their light firepower, faced with this army of eight armored tanks, truly seemed rather frail. There were sixteen other men here, and half of them were even injured. Most of them had followed Persephone when she was only a lieutenantmander through a road of mes and smoke to reach this day. When they met Persephone¡¯s gaze, their eyes were full of steadiness and confidence. Every single subordinate were ready to die for their master in battle.


    Persephone suddenly turned around and stared deathly at Rudolph. Those deep green pupils suddenly burned with raging mes! She did not have to voice her decision, because the fighting intent that surged around her already spoke of everything!


    Rudolph raised his right hand high into the air, and the tanks that were waiting at both sides immediately started up. Turrets whirled into action, their pitch-ck cannon heads pointed towards Persephone¡¯s off-road vehicle fleet.


    With a boom sound, a light blue me abruptly rose around Persephone¡¯s feet. Then, her own body produced countless afterimages, and in an indescribably brief moment, she shed in front of Rudolph¡¯s face. The pencil held in her snow white right hand ferociously pierced towards his throat!


    Rudolph¡¯s left hand was raised to the front of his chest, and his hand and the gemstone on the back of his hand released blinding red light. A scarlet barrier of light immediately condensed in front of his body!


    A light bo sounded, and the pencil prated the barrier without any obstruction. However, Rudolph had already borrowed the force produced to sh to the side. Persephone¡¯s attack was just too ferocious. It¡¯s momentum was not stopped, and the pencil held within the right hand, burning with blue mes directly pieced towards the vehicle behind him, the armored vehicle tank with the ck insignia!


    The area she thrusted towards was the tank¡¯s thickest front armor. However, this alloy armor that was unaffected even by small calibur armor prating artillery shells seemed like tofu in front of this pencil that seemed like it would break with just a touch. The pencil wasn¡¯t the only thing that pierced in, even her slender arm that seemed like it would break with just a flick of a fingerpletely entered the inside of the armored vehicle!


    Pi pi pa pa! As soon as Rudolph heard these minute sounds, his eyes immediately saw all of the armored vehiclesponents flow with high voltage electricity and smoke rising everywhere. Rudolph couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of pain inwardly. This was his favorite tank, and all of the instruments inside were installed by him personally.


    When he was just about to rescue his beloved vehicle, he suddenly backed up and then shifted his body to the side. Another pencil soundlessly flew outwards, almost brushing Rudolph¡¯s nose as it flew past before entering the body of an armored tank. It was unknown whether it was the artillery shells or the fuel that detonated, causing it to abruptly jump. Then,rge amounts of mes erupted from the roof and back of the vehicle. As for the fighters inside that vehicle, they clearly had no hopes of survival.


    The speed of this pencil had already passed the limit of what the human eye could perceive. Even the subordinates most proficient in perception could only see it flicker a few times strangely in the air. There was no way they could react to it.


    This was a pencil that Persephone normally used to hold her hair together. When it flew out from her hand, the ash gray hair scattered down like a waterfall, leaving behind a sh of stunning magnificence.


    Rudolph had only managed to straighten his body when he was suddenly alerted. He immediately stood firm where he was standing and released a heavy shout. His arms extended outwards to received the armored vehicle that smashed over crazily from the air!


    When he had lowered his beloved armored vehicle down by his side, Persephone¡¯s figure had already disappeared far into the distance into the night. Seeing the twopletely scrapped armored vehicles, Rudolph couldn¡¯t help but release a bitterugh. He said in a low voice, ¡°Truly a lunatic!¡±


    The sounds of gunshots immediately rang in session. Bullets fired one after another, ferociously striking down on metal and tearing through bodies. Even though Persephone¡¯s subordinates¡¯ individual fighting strength was greater than their opponents¡¯, their automatic rifles were still no match for the opposing side¡¯s small calibur armor prating artillery shells. They easily tore through the vehicles, their explosion sting into the bodies of the subordinates behind the car. Then,rge chunks of flesh and internal organs flew everywhere.


    Even though the shooting only persisted for a short while, most of Persephone¡¯s subordinates were lying in puddles of blood. However, they could bepletely proud of themselves, because even during this incredibly disadvantaged state, they brought a simr number of enemies down with them.


    Persephone seemed to bepletely unaffected by what was taking ce behind her and only ran frantically towards the magnificent and chilly Dragon City in front of her.


    Rudolph no longer paid attention to situation of the subordinates and chased after Persephone. His speed was actually a bit faster than Persephone¡¯s! With this speed, he might be able to capture her before she even entered Dragon City.


    Ta ta ta! Heavy gunshots poured down like a shower. Bullets flew out at astonishingly high speeds. Several hundred meters out, a prince gatling gun that was normally only used on infantry tanks released a meter long tongue of me. In a minute, a thousand rounds of bullets quickly poured down. This terrifying weapon was currently held in a man¡¯s hands.


    Rudolph used his left arm to protect his head. While in a half squatted position, the light red barrier of light surrounded his entire body. As the hail of bullets struck down, the barrier of light began to ssh withrge numbers of ripples like the surging surface of a river.


    A thousand rounds of bullets filled the air in less than half a minute. The night sky was immediately filled with the dense smell of smoke. The man in the distance switched to a new round of bullets, but didn¡¯t continue to fire. Instead, he slowly backed off.


    Rudolph stood up and looked at that man a hundred meters away that was like a ck piece of metal before looking at Persephone who was quickly making her way into the distance. He helplessly shook his head and cursed, ¡°Another lunatic!¡±


    Behind Rudolph, the mes of war had long died out. Great mes surged from the five off-road vehicles. All of Persephone¡¯s subordinates were copsed in blood and mes. Meanwhile, Rudolph¡¯s side that possessed overwhelming firepower had a simr number of casualties.


    At this moment, Su was standing in front of the training base gate with his well-ironed uniform, sizing up the high buildings in front of him. The base he was originally familiar with seemed especially unfamiliar today. It was extremely quiet inside without the slightest sound. It was still those two female soldiers standing guard, but their facial expressions were a bit unnatural.


    Su could almost smell the reeking odor of killing intent filling this base. This wasn¡¯t something unexpected, because when Su suddenly received a notice to immediately pay a visit to the training base, he already had a vague feeling that something wasn¡¯t right.


    Trouble finally came. Before Su departed, this was what he thought as he fastened thest button on his cor. As he looked at the spacious and deathly still base, Su understood that the trouble this time wouldn¡¯t be small. It had already been a month without any battles, and during that time, he hadn¡¯t seen blood. The month of peace seemed to have all beenpensated tonight.


    It seemed like tonight, blood would inevitably flow in this ce.


    Su calmly walked into the base, his steps constant and steady. With a crashing sound, the training base¡¯srge gates closed heavily behind him.

 Book 1 24.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>24.1</b><b></b><b></b><b></b><b> - Song of the Bloody Moonlit Night</b>


    Su¡¯s footsteps maintained a constant speed all the way until he arrived in front of the training base¡¯s main building. He felt several pairs of eyesnding on his body, and even more killing intent vaguely aimed at him. Towards thetter, regardless of whether it was their ability to conceal themselves or their strength, they were all greater. However, what rmed Su was still those individuals that gave him a vague sense of pressure.


    Moreover, were there still others even Su couldn¡¯t sense? There definitely were. This was what his intuition told him.


    Almost the instant he entered through the doors, Su¡¯s figure suddenly shifted to the side, leaning his back against the wall. Then, like a gecko, he quickly crawled to the ceiling. He then followed the ceiling to the second floor before suddenly increasing his strength, making his way out from the corridor¡¯s window. After stepping on the window¡¯s edge, his body unrealistically shot up, and his arms were already grabbed onto the outside wall. The training base¡¯s outer wall was made from an old style dark red brick, and its uneven surface already provided him with enough force. In just a few seconds, Su had already reached the fourth floor by crawling along the outer wall. His body flipped over as he entered through an open window.


    This was a small ssroom, and the door perfectly faced the fourth floor corridor. At the entrance sat a fighter wearing a tight ckbat suit and holding a new type assault rifle produced by Ker Company. This type of rifle¡¯s size was small, yet its firing speed was fast and powerful. It could even adjust many shooting parameters to fit the shooter¡¯s body. It was a rifle that had a reputation of having custom orders. This fighter sat on a chair, the individual¡¯s eyes staring fixedly at the flight of stairs. The rifle was already in a position that was ready to fire at any time. By hisbat clothes¡¯ arm was a symbol of two snakes. This was precisely the crest of the Fabregas family¡¯s military insignia.


    He seemed to be sitting a bit absent-mindedly, but in reality, all of the muscles in his body had already been tightened. As long as there was the slightest change, he would immediately fire. The assault rifle¡¯s fifty round magazine would cover an area in a few seconds. On his ear was an earphone with microphone capabilities that would allow him tomunicate with his team, so there was no chances of their whereabouts being exposed.


    In the post-war politics section, each great family¡¯s insignia made up an important chapter. It obviously recorded the Fabregas family¡¯s twin-headed snake insignia.


    Su soundlessly dropped onto the ground and crawled to the back of the fighter. After he pinched the nape of his neck, the fighter didn¡¯t have the time to make any movements before going unconscious. Su removed the earpiece and ced it onto his own ear. A strict and slightly anxious voice sounded. ¡°Target disappeared from the second floor. All members stay vignt! Once again...¡±


    Su then took the assault rifle and removed the magazine to look inside. The magazine was full of highly explosive bullets, and Su who had already studied new era weaponry knew that this was specially used to deal withrge-scale highly dangerous mutated creatures. Even if an elephant from the olden era was struck by one of these bullets, a ten centimeter sized hole would appear on his body. Perhaps for someone like Su with only a single level of defensive ability, it would be fatal no matter where he was hit.


    When he saw these bullets, Su didn¡¯t need any more evidence. These bullets alone were enough to prove that the other party was trying to kill him.


    Su used a minute to ce a small trap before leaving the room. He followed the ceiling to the other end and disappeared into a storage room.


    The previously fainted soldier slowly fell, gradually increasing in speed until he ultimately fell heavily onto the ground. When his head mmed into a corner, he released a scream. However, he only remained conscious momentarily before going unconscious from this attack he waspletely unprepared for. A string was wrapped around his waist that winded around the door frame and linked up with the trigger of the assault rifle. When the fighter fell down, the assault rifle that was already in suppress fire mode suddenly roared, and the gunshots¡¯ vibrations travelled through several floors! Fifty rounds of extremely powerful bullets flew everywhere, and a few just so happened tond on the unfortunate fighter¡¯s body, immediately sting open severalrge holes on his well-built body, to the point where his body was even blown apart into several pieces! The sshing blood and flesh seemed to dye the entire face of the wall red, and quite a fewrge sshes of bloodnded on the ceiling.


    The sound of violent gunshots shattered the silence, as well as the peacefulness of the entire training base. The sound in the headphones immediately became louder, continuously issuing orders for the fighter to close in on the source. Disordered footsteps quickly gathered towards the fourth floor, and several fully armed fighters rushed past Su whose body was hidden within the storage room, reaching the ssroom where the gunshots rang out with just a few strides.


    When they saw the room full of blood and the rifle dangling from the door frame, the fighters were immediately stunned and at a loss for what to do. Among them, there was a fighter with a protective lens over his right eye, and these lenses could not only provide all types of sight enhancement capabilities, it could transmit the present scene to the battlemander. Themander was clearly also a bit stunned by the bitter scene. The tactical earpiece remained silent for a while before the order to scatter and search was given.


    These soldiers hurried over here urgently, so they didn¡¯t notice the slight sounds that came from within the storage room they rushed past.


    Several experienced fighters searched everywhere, but they didn¡¯t find any traces of Su. The life detector also did not produce any reactions. After their initial quick search, these fighters then began to carefully search every room and corner. These war-scarred veterans with much experience all understood that individuals that could escape the life detector were all troublesome fellows. If they met this individual face to face, they might even be the ones to die.


    A pop sound rang out. The slight sound that sounded below the fighter¡¯s foot caught his attention. He slowly tilted his head downwards and saw that his military boots had stepped within a puddle of blood.


    The blood was warm, and it hadn¡¯t stopped flowing.


    The corner of the fighter¡¯s eye twitched. He followed his gaze towards where the blood originated from and noticed that it came from a storeroom a meter out. The blood continuously flowed out from beneath the storeroom. This was a rather experienced veteran. When his eyesnded on the storage room, the muzzle of the assault rifle in his hand also pointed towards its door.


    This type of frail door obviously couldn¡¯t stop the firepower of this assault rifle.


    This veteran did not recall having people from his troops assigned here, but if it was an ability user acting under their family, then it wouldn¡¯t be unusual. Ability users weren¡¯t people they couldmand, and even the ry of information was one-directional. The ability users were fully aware of their actions, while these fighters had no idea what they were doing.


    When the veteran grabbed the door handle, he felt as if his palm was covered in sweat. The waterproof and ventted military boots didn¡¯t allow any of the blood he stepped in to get inside, yet he felt as if warm blood had alreadypletely surrounded his feet, making his chest feel suffocated. He had killed many people before, and even though he didn¡¯t know the exact number, it definitely wasn¡¯t less than a hundred. However, never before had he been so tense on a killing mission.


    The door to the storeroom was slowly opened.


    The veteran trembled a bit. Even though the muzzle was already aimed at whaty behind the door, he still felt an illusion as if someone would jump out and slice open his neck with a knife just like how he often times did to his victims in the past. Also, if this person pounced over, the veteran was strangely confident that he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to protect himself or even move out of the way. He would only be able to watch as his neck was sliced apart.


    When the door waspletely opened, none of the veteran¡¯s delusions became reality. There was only a ten square meter room with nothing inside. Lying on the ground was a young woman who couldn¡¯t be considered beautiful, but wasn¡¯t ugly either. Her eyes were opened extremely wide, lifelessly staring at the ceiling. The experienced veteran could tell from the unfocused pupils that this girl was definitely dead.

 Book 1 24.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>24.2</b><b></b><b> - Song of the Bloody Moonlit Night</b>


    The veteran who was used to seeing blood immediately shifted his eyes to her throat that had beenpletely sliced open, and then looked at her body.


    The ckbat suit made ofposite material waspletely undone, and even her skintight undergarments werepletely cut apart,ying her bodypletely bare. Her skin was extremely rough, with the surface covered, to the point where even a small part of her chest was missing. He could tell that these were all scars left behind by past battles.


    Thebat suit¡¯s pants were also sliced open, the military boots cut into two pieces and her panties tossed aside. This woman could be said to bepletely naked.


    However, in this veteran¡¯s eyes, there wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of lewdness. His brain continuously filled in the missing parts of this scene, and he could only see the handsome man named Su expressionlessly slice open her clothes and search through all of her equipment. Then, after taking things that he could use himself, he calmly departed back into the shadows in wait for his next prey.


    The veteran had no way of discerning this woman¡¯s identity. As for the various types of equipment and parts that were tossed randomly on the ground, he had seen at least half of them before. As for the other objects, there was no way he could discern their use just from their outer appearances, so he couldn¡¯t tell at all what was missing, and as such, there was no way for him to discern Su¡¯s abilities.


    Heposed himself and aimed the tactical lens at the female¡¯s face. Then, he pressed a button on the frame.


    Within arge ssroom on the top floor of the main building were several disy screens. When the woman¡¯s face had just appeared in the ssroom, several low cries of shock sounded.


    ¡°Dry Leaf Butterfly died?¡±


    The ssroom was extremelyrge, big enough for several hundred people to attend the same lecture. The seating were arranged like stairs, and the very top level had been taken apart, reced with a victorian court style sofa with a tall crown to lean again. Golden embroidery designs covered it, andrge numbers of tassels lined the sofa. Sitting on the couch was a middle-aged man with an imposing appearance, and right now, his eyes were closed in rest.


    Only after hearing the noise in the room did he open his eyes. He looked at the image of the woman that was disyed on thergest screen and asked in a calm manner, ¡°What is going on? Who is she?¡±


    A ck Dragonrider lieutenantmander that was standing at the side of the couch bowed and said respectfully, ¡°She is called Dry Leaf Butterfly, one of the four wilderness assassins sent by the Cobra Kings. She has just died, and it seems to be the work of the one called Su.¡±


    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t seem to care much about this woman called Dry Leaf Butterfly and said, ¡°I originally wanted to find that Su to chat a bit with him, but now, it seems like I don¡¯t have to. If that woman died, then so be it. Aren¡¯t there still three assassins preceding her as well? Send them all out! Notify everyone below to immediately kill Su upon seeing him!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± The lieutenantmander replied attentively before passing the order down. In front of the temporary operations tform, three tacticsmanders looked at the ten or so screens in front of them that showed different scenes. They broke down the lieutenantmander¡¯s order and passed it down to the front line fighters. Meanwhile, the Cobra Kings¡¯ troops were under themand of another. This individual gave a few simple instructions towards the tacticalputer on his wrist before once again looking at the six tactical screens hanging in the air with a gloomy expression.


    Dry Leaf Butterfly was one of his subordinates. Even though her frontal fighting strength wasn¡¯t that great, her ability to conceal herself, move stealthily, and assassinate a target were all top notch. However, she was actually wordlessly caught by someone, making his heart develop ayer of gloominess.


    The middle-aged man seated atop looked at his watch. With a frown, he asked, ¡°What about Ricardo? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±


    The lieutenantmander hesitated slightly, but when he saw the amount of impatience in the middle-aged man increase as he waited for an answer, he reluctantly braced himself and replied, ¡°Ricardo just sent news back that there he experienced some traffic along the way and will only be able to arrive sometimeter.¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face immediately fell, and he was only barely able to stop himself from shouting the word ¡®nonsense¡¯. There were less than a hundred thousand individuals in Dragon City, and there were even less people who could drive. Where would there be something like traffic? Of course, he knew that this was just an excuse Ricardo made to not participate in the battle. However, to use such a lousy excuse, wasn¡¯t this a p to his face?


    He quickly calmed down. After pointing at the lieutenantmander and a Cobra Kingsmander wearing a brown wind jacket, he said, ¡°It seems Ricardo does not want toe. His intention is quite clear, clearly implying that with the current fighters and cobras under me, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to deal with a little second lieutenant from the ck Dragonriders! Of course, if we suffer a defeat this time, the greatest me will be ced on me, because I was the one that selected you all toplete this mission.¡±


    The lieutenantmander and Cobra Kingmander¡¯s expressions all changed. They all knew that this might not be Ricardo¡¯s intention. However, what if it was? Ricardo was one of the family¡¯s highest ranked sessors, as well as the Old Fabregas¡¯ own son. Even though being directly rted to the head did not necessarily make him superior within the family¡¯s power struggle, at least in this operation, Ricardo already clearly expressed that he stood against them. However, they didn¡¯t know why that was the case. If this operation seeded, then Ricardo¡¯s prestige would greatly fall, at least to the point where he would be known as someone who was ignorant of the present situation. However, what if the operation failed? It was just like what the middle-aged man said. If they weren¡¯t able to catch a small second lieutenant after moving so many people and utilizing so much resources, then their group really can just go and retire.


    From the information he had, Su didn¡¯t reveal any unexpected abilities. However, the current battle told him that Su was exceptionally cunning.


    The lieutenantmander and the Cobra Kingmander gave each other a look. Themander then removed his wind jacket and said in an callous tone, ¡°I will personally capture him.¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded his head in a satisfied manner. He then looked at his watch and said, ¡°Even though we have eight more hours in theory, right now, I only want to give you all an hour. Even if he is a ck Dragonrider general, we cannot necessarily trust him.¡±


    If one turned around the corner after leaving the fifth floor staircase, they would find a restroom. Su was currently sitting next to a sink, licking the blood on his hands. He had just finished cleaning the injury around his abdomen region, and right now, his hand was full of his own blood. He had leaned to the side when he was sliced, so the wound shouldn¡¯t be too great, yet it still pierced several centimeters into him.


    When he infiltrated the storage room, Su did not notice that there was a deadly Dry Leaf Butterfly waiting for him. When he stealthily moved into the room, the storage room suddenly lit up with blinding light, and in that moment, Su¡¯s couldn¡¯t use his eyesight or reflexes to defend himself. He could only see an expanse of whiteness in front of him. This type of soundless sh bang was especially effective in small spaces or dark surroundings.


    The stabbing pain at his waist immediately told Su that the individual hiding within the room was extremely dangerous, because at the very least until now, he didn¡¯t hear anything or notice any of his opponent¡¯s traces. The injury on his body was the only thing he knew about the enemy on the other end of that weapon.


    After sensing her tri-edge dagger slice flesh, Dry Leaf Butterfly couldn¡¯t help but rx slightly. There was no whites in her eyes, and they were insteadpletely ck with no pupils visible. This was her eyes¡¯ special protective mode, allowing her to still observe her surroundings even under extremely powerful rays of light. This soundless sh bang did not affect her sight at all.


    In addition, right now, Dry Leaf Butterfly¡¯s upper body was leaned in an extreme manner, almost perpendicr to the ground. This type of strange position had been chosen after careful consideration and included the retaliation one¡¯s body would make after receiving an attack. Not only could it avoid all counterattacks one¡¯s subconscious mind made, it would allow her to stab the army de even deeper within an enemy, making it so that any movements intended to escape would be at the cost of making the injury deeper.


    However, Dry Leaf Butterfly never expected Su to suddenly close his eye, and as if he could see her, his left hand sliced out, its fingernails seeming to urately tear her throat apart!


    She didn¡¯t have the strength to pierce the tri-edge dagger any deeper. With confusion and doubt, she fell onto the ground.


    Thinking back to the blinded battle within the storeroom, as well as the thrust and cut that decided life and death, Su once again closed his eye before reaching out with his left hand.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t see anything, his consciousness still lit up, forming the outline of the surrounding environment and objects. Only, the scene was put together with green colored pieces of varying depth just like the contaminated waters and soil in the wilderness, giving him an extremely ufortable feeling. When his left hand extended, the scenery that could be seen spread outwards a bit.


    He carefully adjusted his own senses, and the surrounding scenery suddenly became clearer by arge margin before bing indistinct. After adjusting back and forth a few times like this, he finally found the optimal point. Green outlines of everything within two meters appeared with varying depth in his consciousness.


    Su reached out with his left hand and picked up a cement granule. He moved it about between his fingertips and then was able to clearly determine the small cement granule. During the entire process, Su did not open his eye.


    He opened his eye and looked at the small granule and saw that it wasn¡¯t the slightest bit different from what he sensed, causing him to smile. This was the new ability that had formed on its own after investing all of his evolution points into the Perception Domain, long-range sensation.

 Book 1 24.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>24.</b><b>3 - Song of the Bloody Moonlit Night</b>


    It had only been a day since Su formed the new ability when he received the invitation of death. He didn¡¯t know whether to consider this lucky or unlucky. He didn¡¯t even have time topletely adjust the changes within his body. Generally speaking, in the few days before the new ability forms, the body¡¯s gic and tissueposition would undergo great changes. Even abilities one could use would be unstable.


    This battle actually didn¡¯t suit Su¡¯s style, because he didn¡¯t have control over time or the possibilities of the battle. If Su was still in the wilderness, Su would walk away from the fight and then patiently wait for an opportunity. Only when he picked a time and ce that he deemed the most suitable would he then face the enemy. However, the Su back then was a lone wolf, while now, the lone wolf could not escape. He had to stay behind within the ck Dragonriders, and as such, he did not have the privilege of choice.


    Su waited patiently here, waiting for dusk. With both infrared sight and long-range sensation, Su felt morefortable dealing with his opponent¡¯s advances in the darkness. Within the ck Dragonriders¡¯ official ability manual, half of fifth level abilities and most of fourth level standard abilities an officer coulde into contact with were recorded, yet Su did not see anything like the long-range sensation he had. It might be a unique ability that he gave birth to himself, or maybe it was one of the ck Dragonriders¡¯ few top secret formted abilities.


    The sky finally becamepletely dark.


    After an unknown amount of time, the restroom door was pushed open, and a soldier carefully walked in. Confronted with the pitch-ck room, he didn¡¯t try to rub the wall for the switch. Suddenly turning the light on would create a moment of blindness. For a closebat situation, this was extremely deadly. The experienced soldier definitely wouldn¡¯t make such a rudimentary mistake.


    The fighter used theser from the rifle to sweep through this room that wasn¡¯t thatrge. After thoroughly inspecting this ce, he determined that there was no one hiding here. The fighter then walked out to inspect the next room. Su leapt from the window of the next room to be inspected, shifting horizontally back to the restroom. He sat down and quietly looked down the pitch ck corridor.


    The corridors once again sounded with unhurried footsteps. The individual that was walking over waspletely different from the careful fighters that did everything they could to lighten their footsteps. He did not seem to be hiding his own traces at all. This wasn¡¯t purposely set up as a trap, but rather a great confidence in his own strength. Once one¡¯s strength reached a certain level, it would change into a trap.


    Su¡¯s left hand held the tri-edge dagger, and in his right hand was the ck Dragonriders¡¯ standard short edge multipurpose knife. The two weapons were made ofposite material, so there wasn¡¯t any metal on them or any intelligentponents. The new era firearms, especially the rifles from the ck Dragonriders or great families, all had positioning and discerning systems. For Su, these were all simply burdens.


    Su¡¯s body slowly rose from the ground. Then, he bent his body at the waist and assumed a stance that was like a wolf ready to pounce on its prey. He had been waiting for this opportunity this entire time. This might be the first, as well as the only chance where he could mount a sneak attack tonight.


    An old man with a medium stature walked past the restroom. His body was held perfectly straight, and his white hair had been meticulously maintained. He looked like he was about to attend a banquet and not a hunt or battle.


    The old man walked past the rooms one after another in an unhurried manner without any intention of checking to see if there were any people to both sides of him. Sure enough, as expected, a few slight and nearly undetectable footsteps sounded. In addition, the air around him was disturbed, proving that someone was currently moving stealthily towards him.


    The mouse finally came out from its hole. The old man sneered, and a small, delicate pen pistol slid down from his wrist down into his palm. The front of this pistol could release a five centimeter long tri-edge stinger, and the other end could even fire two bullets. The bullets were covered in some special and deadly neurotoxin. In a closebat struggle, this small thing often disyed astonishing power.


    The wind behind him became powerful, exceeding the old man¡¯s expectations. This meant that the other party had begun to increase speed, however, the footsteps were still at a level where it couldn¡¯t be heard. If not for the old man¡¯s fourth level strengthening in his hearing, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hear or detect anyone closing in behind him. The old man even began to sigh inwardly in admiration. This Su¡¯s age wasn¡¯t great, yet he possessed the inner qualities of a natural killer and hunter. Killing him now was truly a bit of a waste of talent.


    The muscles on the old man¡¯s arm squirmed about, pushing the pen pistol towards his palm. When there was still a few centimeters left, the pen pistol¡¯s sharp point began to eject.


    However, the old man suddenly heard a wave of minute pi pa sounds. The many years of experience immediately told him that this was the sound of the air slightly rupturing! This could only mean one thing, and it was that the attacker behind him had a speed thatpletely exceeded his expectations!


    The wind pressure suddenly became stronger, blowing the old man¡¯s silver hair all over the ce! The old man had just decided to shift his body when the corners of his eyes erupted with a powerful st of light that was simply impossible to look at. He immediately remained vignt against the soundless sh bang. If he turned around now, then under the situation where he had no defenses, his eyes might even be blinded by the powerful light!


    Even without his sight, the old man could still sense the general position and movements of the attacker. His body suddenly fell down towards the left side like arge tree that had copsed. His right hand extended upwards, and the pen de held backwards in his hand thrusted outwards ferociously! The old man¡¯s string of movements was as fast as lightning, and his entire body gave people a type of strange sensation, a feeling of possessing no weight. It was as if just lightly touching him would cause him to fly out.


    This was actually the case. The pen¡¯s sharp edge was aimed at Su¡¯s abdomen. As long as Su tried to defend himself in the slightest, he would experience the old man¡¯s sixth level flexibility.


    However, Su didn¡¯t reduce his speed in the slightest, nor did he have any intention of blocking. With shocking speed, he directly ran into the elder¡¯s body. His left knee even fiercely smashed into the elder¡¯s waist, sting the elder flying like a dry leaf. Su didn¡¯t pay any attention to the pen¡¯s de thatpletely entered his abdomen and continued to rush forward at full force, pushing the old man into the opposing wall. Their bodies both smashed forward!


    The tremendous reactive force caused both the old man and Su to bounce backwards. When the sturdy wall suffered this attack, cracks immediately filled its surface.


    When Sunded on the ground, he had to take two steps back before he was able to stabilize. His abdomen had two deep, bloody holes. As soon as they collided, the old man had extracted the pen de. Borrowing the force of Su¡¯s momentum, he then pierced it again into Su¡¯s abdomen. Being able to make this type of decision under such a short time truly demonstrated how much of a master he was at the art of assassination. Only, after being smashed into by Su at full force, ka ka cha cha sounds continuously rang out as his bones shattered, so his injuries were much more severe than Su¡¯s.


    Su¡¯s legs once again released force. He rushed towards the old man without any regard for the old man¡¯s de that was pointed towards his ribs. His armsshed out, the tri-edge de entering the back of the old man, while the short de in his right hand deeply prated the old man¡¯s abdomen!


    A light pu sounded, and the de urately passed through two of Su¡¯s ribs. However, before the handle made contact, it struck out again, this time with the angle tilted slightly upwards. When it was thrusted out again, Su didn¡¯t move away once again, allowing it to enter his body. Su¡¯s green eye was as calm as water as his hands flew about again and again. The edged stinger and the de ferociously hacked down on the old man¡¯s body, each time drawingrge amounts of blood! Right now, the two individuals were like hoodlums engaging in a street fight, with absolutely no techniques or abilities to speak of. They were just madly hacking at each other, using their instinctive reactions to strike at their opponent¡¯s vital points. It was a battle to see whose endurance would copse first.


    The old man suddenly twitched. His right hand was raised in midair, but it no longer hacked down. He looked at the edge of his own five centimeter long pen de and then looked at the edged stinger and short de that were over thirty centimeters in length. His throat murmured something as if he wanted to say something, butrge amounts of bloody suds surged out from his mouth, preventing any sybles froming out. As he fell, the old man¡¯s eyes were full of anger and unwillingness.


    Su reached out and tore off the twin-headed snake insignia before nailing it onto the wall with the pen de. Then, he calmly walked to a restroom nearby and closed the door. During this ten second struggle, Su received four wounds, but he returned almost twenty to the old man, practically tearing his entire chest into a bloody mush.


    Su knew that from here on out, all ambushes woulde to an end. From here on out, it would be an endless pursuit and moving warfare.

 Book 1 24.4

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>24.</b><b></b><b>4 - Song of the Bloody Moonlit Night</b>


    Several secondster, four individuals stood next to the old man¡¯s corpse, one of them being the Cobra Kingsmander. Footsteps were stilling from all directions, belonging to the soldiers that would always be a step slower.


    ¡°Silver Fox has died as well.¡± A middle-aged woman woman with half her face covered by a metal mask spoke. Not only did her voice not carry the slightest bit of sympathy, she clearly seemed rather happy to see disaster fall on this individual.


    Another individual who was two meters tall frowned and spoke in a rather discontent voice. ¡°Poison Scorpion, Silver Fox has already died, so why are you still so hung about that matter from back then? When you were young, haven¡¯t you been forced on over a hundred times? Silver Fox was the most formidable one among us. His death means that our mission will be more difficult.


    The woman named Poison Scorpion released a vicious look. She stared ferociously at the robust male and said, ¡°You weren¡¯t able to force yourself on me yet, right? Should I give you an opportunity?¡±


    The robust maleughed coldly and said, ¡°I am not a beggar who can¡¯t be a chooser like Silver Fox.¡±


    ¡°Iron Bear, are you trying to provoke me?¡± Poison Scorpion took a few steps back, and her legs slightly separated. Her hands fell to her side, but her fingers clearly adopted an offensive posture.


    ¡°Just by yourself?¡± The robust male called Iron Bear crossed his arms in front of his chest and shot Poison Scorpion a look before saying, ¡°Be careful or you might just lose the other half of your face!¡±


    ¡°All of you better shut the fuck up!¡± Themander roared angrily, and only then did Iron Bear and Poison Scorpion somewhat restrain themselves.


    ¡°Hey, leader, this fellow¡¯s blood is quite sweet! After we catch him, I wanted half of his blood!¡± A male shorter than a meter and a half stood by the wall and excitedly turned around and muttered. His face was abnormally pale, and his eyes were extremelyrge. Tworge and fierce teeth extended from the corners of his mouth.


    This short and small male was nicknamed Leech. His two teeth were hollow, and the insides of them were full of paralyzing venom that also had anticoagnt properties. It was unknown what type of circumstances made him be like this. What Leech loved the most was human blood, especially pure-blooded humans. From his taste buds, pure blooded humans¡¯ blood was sweet to the point that he would shudder. However, inside of Dragon City, almost every single pure-blooded human was either a great figure or had ties with great people. As a result, he normally wouldn¡¯t be able to drink even a moutful of sweet blood each year. Now that he had this rare opportunity, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    Leech¡¯s fingers were full of the blood leftover on the pen de. He continuously licked his lips.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Themander¡¯s nickname was Cobra King, and this was everymander¡¯s fixed cold name. After his violent outburst he stared at the reluctant Leech and roared, ¡°Every part of that fellow¡¯s body has already been reserved by the technology institution in advance. If you botch things up, I will personally tear your legs apart!¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine! I know, it¡¯s none of my business...¡± Leech immediately became dispirited, but he still continued to lick the blood on his fingers.


    Su who was running along a different passage suddenly developed a strange sense of disgust, as if he had been locked on by a housefly. He immediately surged with a wave of killing intent, dispelling this wave of nauseating feeling.


    Cobra King ordered towards the soldiers that hurried over. ¡°Watch this ce and don¡¯t let anyone move his corpse. You three, immediately search separately for Su! His injuries aren¡¯t light so he definitely couldn¡¯t have run far!¡±


    Iron Bear, Poison Scorpion, and Leech expressed their acknowledgment and separately headed in three different directions. When Leech had just taken two steps outwards, his face suddenly changed. He opened his mouth, and with a wa sound, a streak of yellow green liquid full of rotting stench came out. He didn¡¯t know what he ate today that would cause him to spew out this type of stuff.


    The yellow green liquid seemed to pour out from Leech¡¯s mouth like a waterfall. In a sh, the outpour ended, and it seemed like everything Leech could throw up was already released. However, he was still bent at the waist, and his scarlet tongue hung outside his mouth as he continuously retched. It looked like he might just spew out all of his inner organs. However, it was clear that there was nothing left in his stomach that he could still spit out. His face quickly turned red, and he couldn¡¯t help but fiercely beat down on his chest to relieve himself of the stifling feeling.


    ¡°Leech, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± Cobra King immediately noticed that Leech¡¯s behavior was odd. It seemed like Leech had been poisoned, but members of the Cobra Kings were experts at using poison, so they were rather adept at defending against poison as well. Moreover, with Leech¡¯s special characteristics, most poisons werepletely ineffective against him.


    ¡°I... I...¡± Leech barely made out these two words before his tongue suddenly inted. In the blink of an eye, it swelled to the point where itpletely blocked Leeches¡¯ mouth! The tip of the tongue was extremely red, as if it would leak out blood at any moment.


    Leech¡¯s eyes released a terrified expression. He could already see his own tongue that was sticking straight out! The swelled tonguepletely blocked his throat, and Leech who couldn¡¯t breath continuously clutched his throat. His nostrils continuously opened and closed, but it was useless.


    There weren¡¯t only these three individuals from the Cobra Kings. There were seven or eight other fighters in the surroundings, and when they saw this strange scene, they all couldn¡¯t help but step backwards to create a bit more room between themselves and Leech who was undergoing terrifying transformations. From their knowledge and experiences, this strange transformation signified great danger.


    Leech¡¯s attention waspletely fixated on his own tongue that had blown up like a balloon, unaware that his eyeballs had alreadypletely left their eye-sockets. The deathly white eyeballs were surrounded by expanded muscle fibers, and they looked like they were spinning around in midair. His entire face swelled up, and it was at least twice as big as it was normally. In addition, his stomach was quickly expanding as well, as if someone was blowing into it with all their might!


    In the blink of an eye, Leech who was originally as skinny as a monkey suddenly swelled up like a sphere of flesh! The clothes on his body had long burst, so under the near transparent skin, the mix of blood, minced flesh, and inner organ fragments that formed an indescribable paste could be seen.


    The paste already wasn¡¯tpletely red. Within the faint redness, there was a rich yellow and dark purple.


    Bang!


    Just as the surrounding people were so terrified that they forgot to breathe, Leech¡¯s body finally exploded. The disheveled and rich paste exploded more than ten meters outwards!


    Iron Bear and Poison Scorpion respectively backed up a few steps, avoiding this terrifying paste. Meanwhile, the soldiers nearby didn¡¯t have this type of skill. They were so shocked that they forgot to move. They stood there just like that, covered from head to toe in this paste!


    The clumps of paste divided into ten lumps, and as if they possessed their own life and consciousness, they continuously moved about in search of new targets to devour. These ten clumps of paste were fast to a terrifying degree. They seemed just like desperate mice!


    The soldiers that had just been sshed onto by the paste only had enough time to release a few screams before the paste entered their bodies through their mouth and nose. The ones that were a bit more unfortunate with more of the paste on them suddenly divided into several lumps! Among them, the lump thatnded on a man¡¯s chest, after discovering that it was unable to find an entrance, directly transformed into a sharp mouth to drill through his military uniform, skin, and forcibly prating his chest! The miserable scream of this soldier immediately rang through this entire building,pletely suppressing the concentrated gunfire that sounded below!


    The bodies of these soldiers began to swell just like Leech and then exploded, and as a result, even more of the strange and strong smelling paste covered the ground, walls, and even ceiling!


    Iron Bear and Poison Scorpion¡¯s faces became pale. They ran a few more steps backwards, avoiding the paste that was scuttling frantically about on the ground.However, their backs were already against the wall, so where were they supposed to hide now?


    Cobra King¡¯s face became downcast. He squatted down and reached out his arm to press down on the ground. A faint green chilliness immediately extended five meters outwards. The paste that was affected by the coldness turned into ice in under a second, unable to move a step further. They struggled about and even released sharp zhi zhi sounds, but they became more and more sluggish before finally bing silent one after another.


    Cobra King¡¯s arms quickly made a few circr motions. Cold air gathered towards the center of his palms, forming an ice sphere. At the center of the sphere, there was still some moving liquid. After the sphere of ice formed, it left his arm, sted apart the area in front of Iron Bear and formed a sphere of cold air with a circumference of ten meters. As soon as the cold air made contact with the paste that was frantically rushing towards Iron Bear, they were frozen into strange chunks.


    Then, another sphere of ice smashed apart in front of Poison Scorpion. The cold air quickly proliferated, freezing a lump of paste that had already leaped towards her body in midair!


    The half of Poison Scorpion¡¯s face that was revealed became gloomy and seemed to havepletely lost color. She suddenly released a hysterical screech, and a dark streak of light flew out from her belly, shattering that frozen chunk of paste! The dark radiance continuously flickered, and only after it shattered the surrounding paste that had been frozen one after another did it retract. It was actually formed from links of keratinous chunks, and at the head was a sharp and strange apparatus that was somewhat like resembling tail of a scorpion. However, this stinger grew from Poison Scorpion¡¯s lower belly.


    ¡°Poison Scorpion! Calm down, there isn¡¯t anything to be scared of. This is just some fundamental level mutated creature,¡± said Cobra King. He was still continuously releasing ice spheres everywhere, firing more than ten in session before all of the moving paste stopped. The paste that had reached rtively further away, quickly lost vitality due to ack of food and turned into a clump of dense fluid. From beginning to end, they only persisted for about a minute.


    Just like Iron Bear and Poison Scorpion, Cobra King¡¯s face was exceptionally pale, but he wasn¡¯t scared but rather fatigued and feeling weak. The cold air and ice spheres didn¡¯t expend that much energy, so a third or fourth level magic ability user like Cobra King could easily toss out thirty or forty of them. However, the green fluid within the ice spheres was extremely precious, because this was the poison he produced himself. This type of ice spheres that carried poison wererge scale weapons, as well as the specially formted ability of the Cobra King. However, the Cobra King assigned to this mission didn¡¯t possess extraordinary talent in the Magic Domain, so he didn¡¯t focus on training the cold system ability. As such, he had no way of fully utilizing this sixth level ability.


    A snake that hadpletely emptied their poison reserves, even if it was the Cobra King, would feel a deep exhaustion.


    Bang! Bang!


    Thick and heavy gunshots suppressed the light sounds of the new age bullets. This was clearly not the firearms that the Fabregas family subordinates or the Cobra Kings¡¯ special forces used.


    ¡°It¡¯s Su. He is on the first floor!¡± The Cobra King straightened his aching body and walked withrge steps towards the lower floor. Iron Bear and Poison Scorpion quickly adjusted their moods and took a different path to outnk their opponent. At the head of the stairs, Iron Bear chose to take the stairs, so Poison Scorpion should leave by the window to travel down to the first floor and cut off Su¡¯s path of retreat.

 Book 1 24.5

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>24.</b><b></b><b></b><b>5 - Song of the Bloody Moonlit Night</b>


    ¡°What kind of weapon is he using?¡± Poison Scorpion asked. She wasn¡¯t that knowledgeable about weapons, so there was no way she could determine what type of weapon it was just based on its sound. She could only ask the firearms expert Iron Bear. Even though she had been in a rather disagreeable state with Iron Bear not too long ago, when suddenly faced with Su, she still wanted to obtain as much information as possible.


    ¡°It sounds like it should be a Barrett. There seems to be a Magnum as well.¡± Iron Bear spoke. When he saw Poison Scorpion¡¯s expression, he felt he had to add another sentence. ¡°They are all old-era guns, obsolete toys.¡±


    Poison Scorpion¡¯s confidence was immediately restored. She leapt out from the window, and with her head facing down and her legs aimed upwards, she quickly climbed along the wall. She was truly like a nimble scorpion.


    Iron Bear shook his head before proceeding down the stairs. Poison Scorpion clearly misunderstood his words, but he didn¡¯t have the time or the obligation to exin further. The term old-era obsolete toys did not mean that they didn¡¯t posses killing power. If Poison Scorpion underestimated these old firearms¡¯ power, then they could easily blow apart severalrge holes in her body. When he reached the third floor, Iron Bear finally brought out his own specialized weapon, an borate small pistol. It was a terrifying item that could immediately shoot out ten needles.


    Bang! Bang! Two more rough and heavy sounding gunshots rang out.


    A soldier that was leaning closely against the wall suddenly realized that the wall began to cave in. Then, with a crashing sound, cement crashed down like rain, and a bullet immediately tore through, sting almost half of his thick waist apart!


    The lieutenantmander was just standing behind this soldier. These two gunshots happened too suddenly, so he didn¡¯t have the time to save his subordinate at all. Seeing the holes that suddenly appeared in the wall, as well as his subordinate that was still struggling within a pool of blood, he momentarily didn¡¯t know how he was supposed to react. In the end, he still relied on his abilities to reach his current position of lieutenantmander, not like Ricardo who immersed himself in the mes of battle for two years.


    However, no matter howcking the lieutenantmander was in experience, he still wouldn¡¯t stick his head over and look through the hole, because another bullet was likely waiting for him. After hearing that shockingly loud gunshot, he had already cursed himself several times. He actually didn¡¯t send people to protect the training base¡¯s weapon disy room. Even though they were all outdated old weapons, they were still things that could kill!


    On the other side of the wall, Su held the Barrett calmly. The muzzle was originally pointed at the cavity in the wall, but now, it was slowly moving horizontally, precisely at the lieutenantmander¡¯s position. His sight didn¡¯t rest on that hole, but instead around a corridor to the right. The Magnum in his right hand was pointed there. Two fully armed soldiers had just made their way around the corner when the roaring Magnum unloaded five bullets into their bodies.


    The bullets in the Magnum weren¡¯t the new era armor-prating bullets, so they couldn¡¯t pierce through these fighter¡¯s bulletproof vests and metal helmets. However, the enormous force could still cause internal damage, and if they just happened tond on their face or unprotected areas like their thighs, then it would be even more deadly.


    Before the Magnum¡¯s roars even ended, the Barrett fired again, sending the final bullet through the wall. They tyrannically tore through the already softened wall, seeming to brush past the lieutenantmander¡¯s lower back as it flew past. Even though the bullet had already lost much of its momentum after piercing through the wall, the lieutenantmander still felt as if there was a scorching pain digging into his back. His reaction speed wasn¡¯t slow either, and he had already leapt forward. If his movements were slightly slower, this bullet would have taken his life.


    The ck Dragonrider lieutenantmander was clearly different from normal soldiers. As soon as he dodged, with a wave of his hands, two fragmentation grenades were urately flung out through the holes in the wall.


    Su¡¯s pupils rapidly shrunk. These two grenades were attacks outside his prediction! It was toote to think deeply, so he moved the Barrett in his hand forward to block a few of the shrapnel that flew out before they exploded and to give himself a small gap. At the same time, he borrowed the force to quickly back up and break free from the grenade¡¯s effective range.


    Su already used his fastest speed to turn around the corner, but his back, buttocks, and thighs sent back a wave of pain, and his body suddenly became much heavier. 22 fragments; Su immediately knew how many fragments entered his body. He leaned against the wall and loaded the final five rounds into the Magnum. Then, he dropped the bullets of the already useless Barrett onto the ground.


    His forehead suddenly released small beads of sweat. The pain that wasparable to getting struck by the captain¡¯s rod immediately made his handsome face twist into a rather sinister expression. The muscles on Su¡¯s back squirmed about on their own, and the fragments that were in his wounds were sent out one after another, dropping onto the ground. The entire process took a few dozen seconds. 18 fragments were expelled, but there were still 4 pieces that entered deep into his flesh, to the point where they were embedded into his bones. Su didn¡¯t have more time, so he could only leave them along before proceeding.


    Su took a deep breath, and dragging his body that was already somewhat rigid, he disappeared into the emergency passage.


    Half a minuteter, the lieutenantmander squatted at the corner. He looked at the grenade fragments on the ground, and his face developed an extremely ugly expression. After collecting all of the information he had from the images sent back by the fighters, he decided that Su should have received six de wounds, four bullet wounds, and had even been sted by a grenade. However, just like this, he could still flee and fight?


    The lieutenantmander didn¡¯t dare imagine what would it be like if he himself suffered these injuries. He quickly reviewed the information he had about Su, and details that he hadpletely neglected in the past surfaced in the lieutenantmander¡¯s mind: Punishment record, received six strikes by Captain Curtis. Six strikes, Captain Curtis¡¯ six rod strikes, was a terrifying number, but it still wasn¡¯t enough to make one shocked. At this time, the lieutenantmander felt that the answer to this problem should lie in these six rod strikes.


    ¡°He¡¯s over here!¡± Following the shouting sounds was also concentrated gunfire. Then, when the Magnum roared, it ended the endless noise of the assault rifles.


    ¡°The fifth shot...¡± The lieutenantmander silently mouthed this inwardly while speeding towards the ce where this gunshot sounded.


    The Magnum then sounded two more times, and the miserable screams of two fighters sounded. This signified that Su had already escaped their encirclement. However, the lieutenantmander quickly gave new orders, instructing the remaining soldiers to form another encirclement around Su¡¯s back. At Su¡¯s left and right were Iron Bear and Poison Scorpion. Meanwhile, in front of him waited a Cobra King.


    The lieutenantmander stopped where Su broke past the encirclement. The bloodstain on the ground confirmed his previous suspicions, and that was that Su should have suffered at least another bullet wound. From all of the bullet wounds he received, Su¡¯s movement ability should have already suffered greatly.


    Su¡¯s body burned furiously, as if every single drop of blood within his blood vessels was surging. The hot blood made his mind a bit dizzy. Not only did the reaction speed of his heavy body gradually slow, the speed at which his consciousness reacted also gradually slowed. The information that was sent to his mind from various parts of his body, in addition to pain, was only more pain.


    A nkness appeared in Su¡¯s mind. Right now, he was like a dying wolf that was moving solely based on his survival instincts. He feared that if he could still reason properly, he would find a peaceful ce to sleep, never to wake again.


    He somewhat awkwardly jumped out of the window. His arms struggled to grasp onto the wall, but only after powerlessly falling for a meter did he stop his fall. Su suddenly heard a sharp whistling. Before he could even react, his waist felt like it was struck by a metal hammer. Then, a wave of coldness began to extend to his entire body.


    Su lowered his head and looked at his own waist. After taking almost twice as long as he normally needed to react did he see that stuck on his waist was a scorpion stinger that was a bit abnormally shaped. When he followed the scorpion tail, Su saw Poison Scorpion who was standing two meters away. The half of her face that was revealed was currentlyughing maliciously.


    ¡°This woman... is truly fucking shameful!¡± Su suddenly thought this in a daze. Deep down inside, a strange type of arrogance and boundless furious suddenly erupted,pletely shattering his normally cool-headedness. Su had never thought that he wouldn¡¯t die. If fact, he had always patiently waited for death toe. He also didn¡¯t know why he would suddenly develop this strange change in mood, but this was a feeling that had already apanied him since more than ten years ago.


    Su didn¡¯t believe he would leave the training base alive, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t die under this woman¡¯s hands!

 Book 1 24.6

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>24</b><b>.6 - Song of the Bloody Moonlit Night</b>


    Su became clear-headed. His arms grabbed the keratinous shell of the scorpion stinger, and with an abrupt and and unprecedented power, a string of ka kacha cha sounds rang out, filling the scorpion tail¡¯s stinger with cracks. Roughly ten thin streaks of thick white liquid spewed out from the cracks.


    The scorpion tail was actually her most sensitive point, and after it was crushed by Su, Poison Scorpion immediately released a miserable cry. She instinctively used all of her power to pull back the scorpion tail, yet she never thought that it would bring Su over as well!


    The two individuals immediately tangled together. Poison Scorpion madly wed out with her fingernails and bit with her teeth, but Su¡¯s arms still grabbed the scorpion stinger tightly, not allowing it to return to her belly. Seeing Poison Scorpion¡¯s twisted expression, Su smiled coldly. His arms once again exerted force, tearing the scorpion stinger straight off!


    Poison Scorpion¡¯s entire body immediately went rigid, and she released an unending blood-curdling screech! She continuously breathed in, and then used all of her strength to scream. Her arms grabbed onto Su¡¯s clothes, not daring to touch the wound at her belly!


    The two individuals fell from the third floor and heavilynded onto the ground. Su turned his body around and pushed Poison Scorpion¡¯s body below him. With a sh of the short de, her throat was sliced open, silencing her cries.


    The ce where the twonded was the edge of the training base¡¯s central za. A hundred meters away were the training base¡¯s gates. The gates were tightly secured, and all of the lights within the training base had been turned off. The world outside the great gates and institution walls was brightly lit, while the base was shrouded in darkness.


    Messy and fierce footsteps rang through the za. Fully armed soldiers continuously poured out from the central building¡¯s two side doors. They carried rifles and slowly headed towards the two individuals that weren¡¯t moving. The lieutenantmander, Cobra King, and Iron Bear appeared within this za. The three of them stood side by side, silently watching Su and Poison Scorpion that were tangled together. They were extremely clear on the fact that Su¡¯s vitality waspletely exhausted to the point where the life detector wouldn¡¯t even be able to detect his existence. The wounds on Su¡¯s body were severe enough to kill him several times already, yet he was still alive. What was it that allowed him to persevere all the way until now and even kill Poison Scorpion? Stamina, special abilities, and bodyposition couldn¡¯t exin this at all.


    At almost the same time, the three individuals developed a thought, and that was that they had to kill Su no matter what!


    The fighters slowly closed in while breathing heavily. Sweat poured down profusely from their necks, and their fingers that hovered over the trigger continuously trembled, as if they would fire identally at any time.


    Under these pairs of nervous eyes, a dark figure suddenly stood up!


    Si si si! More than ten assault rifles fired at the same time, causing that figure to continuously dance about. Several secondster, over a hundred bullets had entered that dark figure. Only when the dark figure fell onto the ground did someone turn on the tactical light, and only then did the soldiers notice that they had only hit Poison Scorpion.


    Where was Su?


    The fighters had just thought of this when one of them suddenly felt his body go soft and fell onto the ground with a plop sound. Su rushed out from behind that fighter¡¯s back like a demon and pounced towards another fighter. The utter terror this fighter experienced made his mind copse. He released a hysterical shriek, but because of his outstanding tactical skills he still pointed the muzzle of his weapon at Su¡¯s figure before pulling the trigger!


    The familiar si si sounds rang out again as the assault rifle continuously fired. The soldier seemed to notice Su¡¯s movements were a bit slower, and several shots pierced through his left arm.


    The target was hit! An unrestrainable ecstasy immediately entered his mind! Not even the fact that he hit two of hispanions with friendly fire could contain this ecstasy.


    However, Su actually didn¡¯t fall! He dragged his tattered body and rushed towards the soldier¡¯s side, and his right hand that could still move removed the military knife from the fighter¡¯s waist. Holding it horizontally, he thrusted it into the fighter¡¯s waist!


    Su no longer paid this fighter any attention before leaping behind the nearest soldier. He used his shoulder to disrupt his center of gravity and then sliced apart his neck with the military knife. Another rain of bullets poured outwards, and this time, the shooters did not take theirpanions into consideration any longer. Most of them entered the fighter¡¯s body, and two of them entered Su¡¯s right leg. Su didn¡¯t say a single word, and instead flung out the military knife, nailing it straight into the shooter¡¯s throat! He casually removed the military knife from the waist of the soldier in front of him. With a hop from his left leg, he rushed towards his next destination.


    Seeing Su¡¯s shing figure that killed one target after another, always returning a shot with a slice from the de in his hand, the lieutenantmander, Cobra King, and Iron bear all began to emityers of cold sweat. Their throats felt especially dry, as if they were filled with sand. No words came out from their mouths.


    Right at that moment, the three individuals heard an order that was given in an unquestionable tone from their earpieces. Regardless of whether it was the individual who gave the order or those involved in the mission, they were to not hesitate in obeying this order.


    ¡°Withdraw your men, we are leaving!¡± When Cobra King said these words, he already turned around.


    The lieutenantmander¡¯s face suddenly distorted, and he hatefully red at the battlefield before coldly saying, ¡°No, let them die. Who knows, if they just deliver one more attack, he might stop moving.


    The Cobra King and Iron Bear gave the lieutenantmander an astonished look, but none of them said anything.


    Su himself didn¡¯t even know how he got rid of thest opponent. He only remembered how when the raised his de to look around, he couldn¡¯t find a single other person. With the little strength he had left in his left leg, he dragged his mostly paralyzed body towards the training base¡¯s entrance. Behind him dragged a long streak of blood.


    When the entrance was slowly opened, a brightly lit and splendid world emerged in front of Su. The lightning was so blinding that Su had to narrow his eyes. Apart from all types of light, he practically couldn¡¯t see anything. However, Su knew that behind this splendid light of civilization rested countless enemies who wanted to tear him apart. The number of enemies was just like these lights, numerous and unending.


    Not only could he not hear anything, he couldn¡¯t see anything either. However, Su knew that behind him, there was a road paved with blood. There was his blood, and even more blood from his enemies.


    Facing all of Dragon City¡¯s brilliant light, Su tightened his grip on the military knife, and with his final bit of energy, he released his final roar into the skies like a prideful lone wolf!


    The clouds separated, revealing a blood red crescent suspended in the night sky.


    In thest moment before falling unconscious, Su seemed to see a seductive figure walk towards him from within the radiance.


    It was Persephone.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t make out a face, Su still knew.

 Book 1 25.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>2</b><b>5.1 - Frighten</b>


    Su never thought that he would be able to open his eyes again.


    When his consciousness returned, he immediately encountered arge pile of disordered and messy digits. These were all sent from the various parts of his body, and they were several times that of what he normally received. Meanwhile, the speed at which his consciousness dealt with everything was much slower. After a long period of dizziness, Su finally grabbed onto a bit of information from the endless data, remembering who he was.


    Right now, the concept of timepletely eluded him. He could only sense the disorderly mess that was endlessly sent back to him. Data that should have originated from the same source did not seem to link up in any manner, indicating that he alreadypletely lost control over that organ system, to the point where it even lost the ability to coordinate with other systems. From the scale of the data that was sent back to his mind, arge portion of his body had entered some strange state of chaos. Su was a bit distressed. This time¡¯s recovery seemed like it would be a long and difficult one. Even though the genes within his body had already became extremely lively and could evolve arge amount of cells towards a desired evolution, it was clearly not enough to make up for the extensive damage.


    Fortunately, he could still use his eyes.


    The ability that had not taken form too long ago, long-range sensation, seemed useable as well, even though its limit seemed to be a few centimeters from his skin. Su couldn¡¯t help but release a sigh. Since he could still use it, then that meant that this ability still existed. In the future, it would slowly recover together with his body. After all, as a fifth level ability, long-range sensation consumed a total of 16 evolutionary points. If he lost this new ability that had not yetpletely stabilized in battle, then that would truly be a tremendous loss. For Su, every single evolutionary point was obtained through blood and mes, so they were incredibly precious.


    Su noticed that his surrounding environment seemed to be a bit peculiar. He temporarily stopped his exploration of his body and opened his eyes with difficulty.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, what blocked his vision was ash-gray hair that flowed down gently like water; this color was extremely familiar. This wasn¡¯t the hair of the little girl from back then, but instead Persephone¡¯s soft hair.


    Su quietly looked at the long hair that covered a small part of his arm, and his mood became calm. His train of thought slowed down dramatically as well. Only after a long time had passed did he form the question, ¡°Why did she fall asleep here?¡±


    The room was gentle and milky white. The top light scattered down faint yellow light, adding to the warm andforting feeling of this ward. Su was lying on arge bed. After seeing his utterly broken body, he couldn¡¯t could help butugh bitterly inside. His body was wrapped up like a mummy. Was this the exclusive binding technique of the ck Dragonriders? His entire body was wrapped up in medical wound sters, and these twenty centimeter long, five centimeter wide standard wound strips all had the ck Dragonriders symbol on them. As there were injuries covering every inch of his flesh, the medical wound ster naturally covered his entire body. As the sinister and elegant ck dragonheads covered his body, not only did he not have a rather pitiful look, he instead look rather silly like a cartoon character. Only his right arm was sticking out, still perfectly fine from the elbow down.


    On the ground in front of the bed was an extremelyrge oval shaped cushion. Persephone was kneeling on top of this cushion while leaning towards Su¡¯s side, sleeping like this. This posture made her mini-skirt curl upwards, almostpletely revealing her pair of long and snow white legs. As Su was lying on the bed, he naturally couldn¡¯t see these things. If he had the mobility to reach out his head outside the bed, then he would be able to see this rare charming scenery. However, unless he could extend his neck thirty centimeters, his line of sight ended 1.5 centimeters from her long legs.


    These 1.5 centimeters were a bewitching spell.


    Fortunately, Su had not yet reached the point where this spell worked on him. He tried to move his body, but he noticed that apart from his right arm, his entire body was numb, not obeying any of his consciousness¡¯ instructions.


    Su¡¯s heart rate and blood pressure had just started to change, but Persephone immediately noticed these changes. She raised her head and widened her grayish green eyes. A few strands of messy hair hung in front of her face. She had a rather vacant expression when she looked at Su.


    The two people looked at each other for a full minute, and Persephone was the first one to be clear-headed. She suddenly straightened her body and cried out in rm, ¡°Your eye was fixed?¡±


    ¡°Eye?¡± Su was a bit baffled, and then he suddenly understood. The long-range sensation told Su that his eye-patch was currently not covering his face. As such, Su smiled and said, ¡°You are talking about the right eye. It looks like it is fine, but in reality, I can¡¯t see anything through it.¡±


    ¡°Strange...¡± Persephone moved closer to Su and carefully inspected his eye. From her perspective, Su¡¯s right eye and left eye looked the same, flowing with spirituality and radiance. Nothing seemed to be wrong with it. In the depths of the pupil, she could even see a flickering green radiance. However, Su wouldn¡¯t lie to her, so he definitely couldn¡¯t see anything out of his right eye. However, Su¡¯s face, without his eyepatch, seemed to draw even closer to perfection. If his expression was a bit more gentle and beautiful, he might match Persephone. However, after experiencing so many life and death experiences, no matter how pretty Su¡¯s face was, he still gave others a calm and deste feeling like that of an iceberg in the middle of the sea.


    Persephone was like a little girl. While propping up her lower jaw, she stared at Su in a daze and asked, ¡°Why do you wear an eye-patch then? You look much better like this.¡±


    With so little distance between them, Su was already wrapped within a faint fragrance. This should be the natural scent her body produced, because there wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of an artificial scent. During the period of time he stayed together with her, Su would smell this scent from time to time. However, back then, he was always on his guard and ready for battle at any time, so how could he appreciate her alluring and faint scent?


    Persephone was just as beautiful as she was before, but she seemed a bit more fatiguedpared to the past, making her appearance look even more moving. Around the tip of her brows and the corner of her eyes were a tiredness and haggardness that could not be covered up. The weakness she had never shown before was abundant right now, battering against Su¡¯s closed heart. Even Su felt that this weak and helpless Persephone was much more moving than the steel-like general. Perhaps it was the fundamental masculine instinct to protect once food and water were ensured. Those living in the wilderness had a different esthetic conception, and that was that in the eyes of most of them, a vigorous and energetic woman was a beautiful woman.


    Su¡¯s intuition told him that this time, Persephone was not fooling him. She was truly exhausted.


    What could make a ck Dragonrider general like this? Su didn¡¯t know, but he had a feeling that it most likely had to do with himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wear that eye-patch in the future, okay?¡± Persephone spoke again.


    Su reluctantly shook his head and said, ¡°I cannot. Even though my right eye can¡¯t see anything, when there is light, it will still feel extremely ufortable, as if it¡¯s being burned.¡±


    ¡°How did it be like this?¡± Persephone asked.


    Su frowned slightly and began to think back. ¡°It has been like this for as long as I could remember. However, that kind of feeling is extremely weird. I can clearly feel light, but I can¡¯t see anything out of it, as if there¡¯s a barrier blocking my vision. I feel like this door can be opened, but I can¡¯t figure out how.¡±


    ¡°En, alright. I¡¯ll make you a new eyepatch then, just like the ones that olden era pirates used.¡± Persephone stuck out her tongue mischievously like a little girl and smiled.

 Book 1 25.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>2</b><b>5</b><b>.2 - Frighten</b>


    Su also smiled. He tried to sit up, but his body only moved slightly. The amount of muscles that responded to his order was pitifully few, far from enough toplete this movement. Of Su¡¯s entire body, only his right hand¡¯s movements could be considered natural. However, his right hand was currently being pressed down on by Persephone, not only by her hands, but her chest was also covering his arm without any restraint. It was different from when they first saw each other. Right now, Su could use the new ability long-range sensation. Before he could even react, his consciousness already formed the outline of her chest that could make anyone¡¯s blood pressure go up.


    However, this time, Su felt rather rxed and enjoyed this moment. He didn¡¯t immediately restrain anything. With Persephone at his side, Su felt a strange sense of peace, as if he didn¡¯t need to think more about anything. Back then when he was together with the little girl, Su¡¯s mind was also calm. However, he clearly remembered that that calmness was from knowing exactly what he had to do, so it was different from this feeling he had right now.


    Persephone sensed the current changes to Su¡¯s body, and as a result, she developed a rather evil smile,pletely shattering her pure image just now. At that moment, she abruptly stood up, making it so that Su couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed and frustrated.


    ¡°How can your body move right now? Look, these were obtained from your body.¡± Persephone lifted a ss dish into Su¡¯s view. Inside was a gray metal bullet. Most of the bullets had alreadypletely deformed, and one could tell with just a look that these were soft-point bullets that were used to greatly injure organisms and destroy their flesh systems. He saw that there were at least a dozen bullets, as well as some killing fragments of alloy metal. When he saw these, even Su found it a bit hard to believed that they all came from his own body.


    Su only now thought of the most important question: How was he still alive?


    Persephone lightly sighed. She ced the ss dish on a table on the side before saying, ¡°You really are a freak, not even dying after all of this.¡±


    ¡°How long have I been sleeping for?¡± Su asked. The speed of his consciousness had already improved greatly, and he began to inspect his body¡¯s condition. He clearly remembered that before he lost consciousness, all of his body¡¯s core functions had long been destroyed without any hope of self-recovery. In other words, he already died, because all of the science and technology he knew about right now could not save him.


    ¡°It has already been 15 days. However, you still finally woke up.¡± Persephone said.


    Su tilted his head and carefully looked at Persephone. After entering the ck Dragonriders, this was already his second time he thought that he would undoubtedly be dead. Each time he woke up, there would always be this unpredictable, extremely powerful female general protecting him by his side. If he ignored thest time, then at least this time, she definitely pulled Su back from the boundary between life and death.


    Su gave Persephone a look. Regardless of what angle you looked at her from, she was always just as beautiful. As long as he saw that figure with the deep gray hair, he would always feel at ease.


    Su raised his right hand and slowly reached out before grabbing Persephone¡¯s hand.


    Even though his right hand could still obey his consciousness¡¯ instructions, even with all of Su¡¯s strength, its movement was slow and sluggish. In fact, even if his bodypletely recovered and used the fastest speed to grab her hand, Persephone could still easily move out of the way.


    However, upon seeing this extremely slow movement, Persephone actually forgot to move out of the way. Her fine, cold, and soft left hand was grabbed in Su¡¯s hand.


    No one knew if this was the result Persephone had always been waiting for, however, when it truly happened, she clearly didn¡¯t expect it. Within Persephone¡¯s dark gray eyes with strands of green color appeared a brief moment of absent-mindedness.


    She suddenly retracted her hand, as if she had been touched by a scorching hot piece of wood and backed up several steps. Only when her back was against the wall did she stop. Even though the expression on her face hadpletely froze, making her look like a block of ice, her chest that was rapidly rising and falling broke her mask.


    Su¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air, stunned at her extreme reaction. However, the fragrance around his palm and fingers did not disperse. Persephone realized that her reaction was over the top, especially when she was still teasing and seducing Su just now, taking joy in seeing his reactions.


    Her face was serious and cold, and a chilly aura appeared around her as she walked towards Su¡¯s bed, using an undefiable aura to look down on Su. If a general of the ck Dragonrider truly became angry, just her aura alone would cause ordinary people to be scared out of their wits. However, Persephone¡¯s imposing appearance was aimed towards Su who couldn¡¯t even move half his body in the slightest. If one carefully thought about this, this might exin herck in confidence?


    A person as smart as Su should have been able to see through the bitterness behind this cold demeanor, but he didn¡¯t smile and instead looked at his own right hand, as if he was preupied with something. Su raised his head and looked at Persephone who was earnestly releasing her ice-cold aura and said, ¡°Your injuries are extremely severe.¡±


    A person as smart as Su, did not choose to ask why she was injured. Those that could make Persephone suffer such a great injury were not people Su should meddle with right now. Su did not enjoy putting up a vain struggle against things thaty outside of his ability, yet this event, he would always remember in his heart.


    ¡°Just a small wound, it¡¯ll heal soon.¡± Persephone released a snort, not asking how Su noticed her carefully concealed injury. She pped Su¡¯s right hand that was still in midair down and said, ¡°You can only barely move a finger, yet you want to take advantage of me. You really are getting more and more brave! Heng! Let me tell you honestly. It has always been me that forced others, and never before has anyone ever taken advantage of me!¡±


    After speaking, as if to prove that her words weren¡¯t empty, Persephone grabbed Su¡¯s right hand that could still move. She forcefully grabbed the top of Su¡¯s head, and her right hand grabbed Su¡¯s lower jaw, creating an extremely urate forceful position before fiercely kissing down on Su¡¯s lips a few times. It might be more urate to describe that forceful and fierce position with the word ¡®nibbling¡¯. However, the only thing was that Su¡¯s body couldn¡¯t move in the slightest, so he couldn¡¯t really struggle, making this great general feel better.


    After her forceful attack was done sessfully, Persephone immediately stood up. She raised her head towards the sky, and afterughing loudly, she turned and left abruptly.


    Persephone¡¯s sharp and clear sounds of joy sounded like dropped jade tes. However, no matter how you looked at Su, he didn¡¯t look frightened in the slightest.

 Book 1 25.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>2</b><b>5</b><b>.3</b><b> - Frighten</b>


    During the next few days, Persephone did not appear again. Su was naturally worried about her injury, but then he thought about the ck Dragonriders¡¯ level of medical expertise that far surpassed his expectations. It wouldn¡¯t be that difficult to treat her injury, and based on the ck Dragonriders¡¯ style, all that was needed was to spend some more money.


    Towards the ck Dragonriders¡¯ medical technology, during these past few days, Su was finally able to clearly and directly observe it for himself. Early each morning, there would be someone here to give Su a fully loaded syringe. This syringe was ced within abination locked chest. Each time, there would be four specialized guards that brought it to Su¡¯s room, and two individuals wearing the ck Dragonriders institute of science would input the secret code together before the case could be opened. There would only be a single needle inside the chest. Within ten seconds, a medical specialist would then inject it into Su¡¯s body. Su noticed with his infrared sight that the temperature inside the chests was always exactly the same.


    If we ignore the effectiveness for now, just the protection, delivery, and personnel used illustrated the price of this syringe. It seemed like even when he was in a stupor, Su also received this type of shot each day.


    There was once when Su suddenly recalled the price of this syringe and then associated it with the amount of debt he owed Persephone. Even though there were no reference points, when he saw the long string of digits appear before him, Su immediately decided to first forget about this matter. He would think about it after he recovered.


    Each time he received an injection, Su would always feel as if countless little life forms entered his body. They carried extremely lively genes, and they searched for the parts of Su¡¯s body that were no longer in his control or had already lost their organization. Then, they would excite those near death cells¡¯ vitality or stimte cell division for new cells to rece the old ones. In some crucial areas, they would even directly split themselves up to generate the cells Su¡¯s body needed. Meanwhile, the genes they carried could actuallypletely duplicate Su¡¯s original genome, and the duplicated genes hadrge amounts of empty space for new genes to be inserted. This meant that each time he received an injection, Su could obtain two or more evolution points. Of course, Su¡¯s injuries were nowhere near as light as they appeared on the surface. The new evolution points were automatically used by his body to stimte cell evolution and give birth to new systems. Only a small portion was left behind for Su to freely use.


    Suy their peacefully, his body undergoing chaotic transformations each day. Since he didn¡¯t have anything else to do anyway, within his mind, Silver Fox, Poison Scorpion, Dry Leaf Butterfly, and even the techniques of the ordinary fighters continuously appeared. He began to think about the areas where hisbat wascking. Apart from that, he began to count the evolution points within his body out of boredom. 17, 19, 21, 20, 18... it changed every day.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was truly bored, but during this peaceful time, his thoughts would always involuntarily drift towards Persephone. He thought of the rough and fierce nibbling she did before leaving that was just like a kitten tearing at a pillow.


    However, there were still issues that these special needles could not deal with. The specialized doctors would then operate a few times on Su, extracting a hundred or more extremely fine tissues. Once these tissues were removed, under the assistance of the needles, Su quickly generated new tissues.


    Towards the ck Dragonriders¡¯ medical treatment, Su was truly speechless. No wonder the ck Dragonriders looked down on all types of mutated systems. If this type of technology was used extensively in the wilderness, how many lives could then be saved?


    However, Su who had learned economics knew that this was not realistic. Any activity that exceeded the amount of production would be difficult to maintain. The price to carry out this surgery might be enough to purchase an entire inhabited area¡¯s worth of lives.


    The main operator on Su was a white-haired slender elder. There wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of emotion on his face that was full of wrinkles. When the surgery waspleted, he gave Su a rather meaningful look and said in a soft voice ¡®what a fortunate fellow¡¯ before leaving the operation room with a few vials of Su¡¯s blood.


    Su quietly reclined on the bed. Only a few hourster when the estimated numbing of the anesthetic wore off did the nursee in to change the cloth wrapped around him. She was somewhat startled to find that there were beats of sweat on Su¡¯s forehead. However, the nurse didn¡¯t know that just ten minutes after the surgery, the numbing had already lost effectiveness. Also, Su was going to let his wounds slowly close and not rely on evolutionary points to close them.


    ---


    Regardless of whether it was day or night, there would always be abrupt, long-drawn, and miserable cries sounding from the the town of trials. If it was the first time one came to the town of trials, they might be so terrified they would find it hard to sleep at night. However, no unrted people would appear in the town of trials.


    The great clock above the church was already pointed towards ten in the morning, yet the town of trials was still covered in ashy darkness, as if it wasn¡¯t much brighter than that of night. This ce looked just like that of small towns in the extreme north during afternoon winters.


    However, a wave of sonorous and powerful footsteps broke the peace of the town of trials, and asionally, a wave of metal striking against earth and stone sounded. Within the dense fog, Madeline walked out in an unhurried manner. The sinister and crude te armor covered her body, unknowingly revealing an uncoverable, bone-prating, and chilly elegance. In her right hand dragged the enormous sword ¡®Death Prison¡¯, while her left hand was currently holding a head that still maintained its previous expression.


    Within the darkness, there was only a pair of blue pupils that were bright like morning stars. Ashy gray hair danced about in the wind, scattering down an endless amount of ster radiance.


    Hundreds of figures appeared from every corner of the town of trials, all of them respectfully kneeling at both sides of Madeline¡¯s path as they awaited her return. The ones that weed her were all young, tall, and handsome men. However, few people wore the uniform color of arbitration officials.


    Madeline casually tossed the head in her hands towards a chambein, and then she flung the enormous sword in her hands towards the right. Four arbitration officials immediately rushed forward. One of them grabbed the hilt, and three of them propped up the sword, their actions practiced and proficient. However, when ¡®Death Prison¡¯ entered their hands, the four arbitration officials¡¯ faces immediately changed slightly. The knees of the weakest one among them even went soft and he almost sunk to the ground.


    She didn¡¯t pay the arbitration officials that propped up the sword any attention and headed towards the church at the center of the town of trials without consulting anyone. The hundred young and good-looking chambeins followed behind her like a hoard of ants. They all remainedpletely silent, and onlyrge amounts of footsteps could be heard within the town of trials.


    When Madeline walked into the church, only then did these men scatter like ghosts, hiding again into their respective corners.


    When she sat down on the preaching tform¡¯s chair, the sound of water ripples could be heard within the deathly silent church. Two men used all of their joint strength to bring a fully filled copper basin in front of her.


    With hua sound, two heavy chainmail gloves were tossed onto the ground, and then a pair of perfect hands entered the fresh water. In just a few seconds, the water turned scarlet red! However, those arms were as white as snow from start to finish.


    A momentter, the pair of hands that were difficult to describe with words left the water surface. The men lowered the basin, and one of them raised a snow white towel. Madeline casually wiped her hands before throwing the towel down. The towel that was originally pure white like snow now had arge patch of ring redness!


    The male attendants all had their heads lowered. Almost every person had some delusions towards the distant and aloof Madeline, but no one dared to reveal any of it. They didn¡¯t dare raise their heads. If they looked at what they shouldn¡¯t have looked at, the lightest punishment they would get away with was having their eyes gouged out. They had previously heard that this great figure that entered the town of trials less than two years ago might not even be twenty years of age yet. However, so what? Madeline¡¯s terrifying regimepletely outdid her predecessor. Despite this being the case, these young men who would be outstanding figures elsewhere gathered in the town of trials like ants in hopes of bing an arbitration member. Moreover, a rumor that came from unknowingly where said that Madeline would chose her own guardian from among her male servants or arbitration members. If we used the olden method of speech, then that individual would be called a husband. When thetter came to the town of trials and saw that their peers were all young and handsome men, they felt a crisis and hence believed this rumor as the truth.


    The male servants gathered the armor, gloves, and used towel before raising the water basin and leaving from the side door. A minuteter, they brought in a new tub of water, and just like that, they continuously exchanged four or five basins before the water finally no longer became a bloody color.


    When the male servants backed off, the red-haired Peperus walked in. She carried a thin handbag and arrived at Madeline¡¯s side, bowing and saying, ¡°Your distinguished self, there is information regarding the ck Dragonrider matter.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Madeline used a white towel to carefully wipe her long fingers that would make people¡¯s mouths and tongues dry while indicating her approval. Her hand was as white as snow, but each time they were wiped, there would always be some faint traces of blood.


    Peperus opened the handbag and fetched a rectangr, thin teputer that wasn¡¯t thicker than a few millimeters before pressing down on the switch. Theputer immediately produced an image, and all of the documents rted to Su that the ck Dragonriders had emerged.


    ¡°I investigated all of the abnormal events within the ck Dragonriders and noticed that most of it had to do with the newest hunt on a mutated lifeform. In reality, what they wanted to capture was just a single person, and what is strange is that the pursuit has failed twice, and during the third time, for some reason, the third n¡¯s operation was continuously rejected by General Persephone and General Morgan for some reason. Finally, General Persephone personally took action and captured the target. She even used her own authority to send him into Captain Curtis¡¯ training camp. Right now, this target, uh, has registered his name as Su and is already a second lieutenant of the ck Dragonriders.¡±


    Hearing Persephone and Morgan¡¯s names, the originally indifferent Madeline seemed to have developed some interest and began to carefully listen to Peperus¡¯s report. However, her eyes still remained on her fingers and she didn¡¯t look at theputer in Peperus¡¯ hands. When she heard the name Su, the heavy armor on her body suddenly trembled, releasing interweaving nking sounds.


    ¡°Just now, what did you say he was called?¡± Madeline¡¯s eyes were as bright as the stars of dawn as she slowly asked.

 Book 1 25.4

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>2</b><b>5</b><b>.</b><b>4 - Frighten</b>


    ¡°The name he registered himself as is Su.¡± Peperus became rather astonished when she saw Madeline suddenly forgetting herself. However, she carefully concealed her shock, not allowing it to appear on her face.


    ¡°Bring up all of the materials we have on him.¡±


    Peperus immediately selected the materials rted to Su. She was already extremely clear on this matter, and while sorting through the material, she exined, ¡°Su was the first graduate of Curtis¡¯ training camp, so based on regtions, he was conferred the rank of second lieutenant. However, because he shot the Fabregas family¡¯s fourth position sessor Laiknar dead during the first pursuit mission, this incurred the hatred of the Fabregas family. From our channels of information, we have found that the Fabregas family invested two hundred thousand for Su¡¯s assassination inside the training camp, and then they spent over three million to clear up the way and set up a trap to kill Su within the training base. Old Fabregas has already publically dered that blood must be paid to wash away the family¡¯s humiliation, and all of the other families, including Persephone¡¯s Arthur family have maintained their neutrality on the matter. However, the results of the training base fight exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. When Persephone, who is basically Su¡¯s protector, broke through the blockade and reached the training base, Su had already killed three veteran assassins from the Cobra King troops alone, as well as forty-three elite fighters. Based on the known analysis, any one of these three fighters should have been enough to deal with Su. This is the image our people took when Second Lieutenant Su walked out from the training base, as well as his newest photo.¡±


    An image was immediately brought up on theputer. Su¡¯s entire body was soaked in blood, and it was hard to tell just how many injuries he had on his body, many of which his bones could even be seen. His left hand had been broken in multiple areas, and only a small bit of muscle and and flesh joined it together. Su was currently roaring towards the skies, his green left eye releasing a coarse and wild radiance! In the night sky, the waning moon was as red as blood as it coldly illuminated his body.


    Peperus suddenly felt as if the surrounding air had frozen and several tons of pressure was added to her body, making even breathing difficult! She then heard the zhi zhi ya ya sounds of metal rubbing against each other. From the corner of her eyes, she saw Madeline¡¯s slender and long fingers had subconsciously grasped firmly into the armrest. The armrest slowly deformed, turning into a spiral shape.


    Peperus felt as if her throat was a bit dry. She knew that the paint on the chair¡¯s surface made it look like wood, but it was formed from an extremely sturdy alloy that was several times stronger than that of ordinary steel. Otherwise, how could an ordinary wooden seat bear the weight of Madeline¡¯s heavy armor?


    ¡°Is it Fabregas that is trying to kill him?¡± Madeline¡¯s voice was extremely cold, seemingly no different from how it was in the past.


    ¡°Correct. Old Fabregas was quite fond of Laiknar, but I believe that this is mainly because Persephone brought back the one that killed Laiknar and publicly dered for him to be a ck Dragonrider. This made Old Fabregas feel as if his entire family was humiliated, thus leading to such an oppressive response. They even spent arge amount of money for General Rudolph from the Williams family to deal with Persephone.¡±


    Madeline¡¯s eyes were focused on this image. She obviously knew what the wounds on his body signified. As she silently calcted the damage, the armrest on her chair became more and more distorted.


    ¡°He...¡± Madeline¡¯s voice lost its coldness and became somewhat dry and rough. After a pause, she then continued, ¡°...is he still alive?¡±


    ¡°Currently, Second Lieutenant Su is within General Persephone¡¯s private hospital. We can only confirm that he is alive, and nothing else is clear. The general¡¯s private subsidiary is not something that we can easily investigate. However, I heard some other information that during Persephone¡¯s recent missions, there were some problems. The parliament bank has already refused her request for lending money.¡±


    Information fluttered quickly across the screen, proving Peperus¡¯s words.


    Madeline loosened her hand and moved her fingers that had slightly discolored and asked, ¡°How much funds do we still have?¡±


    Peperus quickly sorted through theputer applications. ¡°Let me take a look. It has already been ten days since thest time the funds were checked...¡±


    ¡°No matter how much there is, give all of it to Persephone. Hurry!¡± Madeline cut her off. She then slowly got up before walking towards the church gates.


    ¡°But...¡± Peperus was shocked. She chased after Madeline and said, ¡°Apart from the arbitration officers, no one else¡¯s sries have been issued!¡±


    ¡°Let them go hungry.¡± Madeline¡¯s reply was just as concise as before.


    Peperus temporarily didn¡¯t know what to say. She immediately heard another order that made her mind gopletely nk. ¡°Those that don¡¯t want to go hungry, they can go to ghost street and be prostitutes.¡±


    Therge church doors automatically opened before Madeline. A mournful rm sound immediately rang throughout all of the town of trials. Hundreds of searchlights simultaneously lit up, making the town of trials look as bright as day. Countless figures appeared from all different corners, and they all rushed over with the highest speed they could muster to carry out the work they were assigned. The order came too sudden, and everyone felt as if they were going to go mad from the heavy pressure ofpleting their movements under the time limit given. Even the amount of breathing they could do had to be calcted. Fortunately, the n of action had already been made, and it was so precise that every gallon of gasoline added and every screw¡¯s movement had already been ounted for. As long as everyone did everything they could toplete their share, then it would be enough.


    Madeline didn¡¯t say a single word and quickly sped forward. Two male servants rushed up, one from the right and one from the left. They held in their hands the battle gloves that had just been half washed and brought them to Madeline¡¯s side. She casually reached out, and her snow white hands were inserted into the sinister looking gloves. Her fingers that were covered in pieces of armor moved about a few times, and with a single ka cha sound, the gloves were already connected to the armor.


    The male servants that delivered the gloves quickly withdrew, and four more male servants raised the enormous sword to her, bringing ¡®Death Prison¡¯ to her hands. It was just a short distance, yet the four young and robust men were already so tired that sweat poured out like rain. The edge of Death Prison was actually split into three segments, and in the middle, there were two ovalponents that joined it together. Embedded within the center of the ovalponents was a blood-colored crystal, and around it was engraved a circle of inscriptions that was difficult to decipher. Right now, Death Prison¡¯s crystal was full of blood energy, not like the azure color of the olden era seas when it had just been restored.


    Madeline dragged Death Prison in her hands, and with a few steps, she already almost walked out from the town of trials. At both sides of the town, engines madly roared and smoke filled the air. Two wheel model war tanks rushed out at suicidal speed, and when they were about to collide into each other, they made a close turn. The tanks that were almost fifty tons in weight made a dangerous drifting motion on the ground, and when they stopped, the two vehicles perfectly came to a stop with less than fifty centimeters between each other. Being able to operate these war tanks as if they were small cars proved the exquisite skills of the drivers. Even if these were new era war tanks, their flexibility was still just as bad as olden-era tanks.


    Madeline suddenly leapt into the air while carrying the ridiculously heavy Death Prison with her. She travelled over thirty meters beforending on the roofs of the two tanks, one foot on each. When she stepped on them, the war tanks¡¯ tires seemed to sink a few centimeters into the earth.


    Shua shua shua! The four headlights in front of the war tank turned on one after another. Eight streaks of light tore through the darkness and lit up the road ahead.


    ¡°To Larven forest manor.¡± Madeline ordered.


    The war tank trembled and rumbled. The engines had already been pushed to their limit. They slowly began to move, and the speed gradually increased. Eight arbitration officials were split among four off-road vehicles, and they closely followed Madeline¡¯s tank.


    When the ash-gray long hair that fluttered about in the windpletely disappeared into the darkness, an engine sounded within the town of trials. Peperus started a dark-colored bike and followed closely behind the vehicle fleet.

 Book 1 25.5

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>2</b><b>5</b><b>.</b><b></b><b>5 - Frighten</b>


    It was alreadyte into the night, but the ck Dragonriders¡¯ headquarters was not yetpletely asleep. However, the lights that were still lit were primarily those on the sixth and seventh floor.


    A small crack was opened between the door leading into Persephone¡¯s office. A forty something year old middle aged individual wearing a well-ironed suit walked out. His outer appearance seemed shrewd and experienced. He gracefully bowed and shook Persephone¡¯s hand within the doors. In an enthusiastic voice that was full of emotion, he said, ¡°Respectful General Persephone, my conditions should already be quite favorable, so I hope will carefully consider it! You just need to speak the word, and my resources from my connections will do all they can to serve upon you!¡±


    His words were passionate and enthusiastic, yet his hand gripped onto Persephone¡¯s without any intention of letting go. With this, there was already no respect to speak of. Moreover, his well-fitted trousers had a slight bulge in the middle, so it was clear that he was thinking of things that were extremely disrespectful to Persephone. Even though his body was slightly bent, expertly masking his body¡¯s changes, every single ck Dragonrider in this building was abat specialist, so they could sense these types of abnormalities just from the other parties¡¯ response.


    Persephone¡¯s face continued to maintain a reserved and refined smile, as if she didn¡¯t notice anything strange at all. It almost seemed like she didn¡¯t care much about the middle-aged man¡¯s indifference as she sent him out with a smile. However, the handsome face of the assistant that watched from the side discolored as he hatefully stared at this middle-aged man¡¯s back, not showing him even the most basic level of etiquette.


    Behind the office table, Persephone extracted a towelette and slowly cleaned her right hand. Her brows were locked together, and it seemed like she was clearly thinking about many things. That middle-aged man was already the eighth batch of lenders she met today. They all seemed to have noticed Persephone¡¯s current dilemma, so the conditions they gave for lending money as well as the repayment process and interest were all ratherx. However, the only thing that remained consistent was that all of the conditions were rted to Persephone herself. The ones that were more reserved asked for an interpersonal rtionship, while the most direct one directly gave her a price for a night. Being able to settle the financial crisis of a general meant that all of these people had influential backgrounds. Even in the past with the Arthur family backing her, Persephone would at most be able to p them a few times and leave them with a bloody nose and a swollen face. She wouldn¡¯t be able to take action and kill them.


    However now, she didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to p them a few times. She raised her head and then looked at the old clock on the wall. The dark hand pointed at the position of nine o¡¯clock. In another hour, it would be time for Su¡¯s injection. She couldn¡¯t help but rub the corners of her eyes, feeling as if her headache was going to split her head apart. She knocked on the table, and a disy screen was raised. The string of scarlet symbols was extremely terrifying.


    Several days ago, Old Fabregas initiated a proposal during the Parliament¡¯s appropriationmittee, stating that Persephone¡¯s overdraft state far surpassed the limit of a general¡¯s authority, and as such requested for a temporary freeze of her borrowing authority. Inside the appropriationmittee, the Fabregas family¡¯s number of votes wasn¡¯t few to begin with. With three great families waiving their right to vote on this matter, this proposal passed smoothly. Between a lone general and a massive ancient family, most rational people would know which side to choose.


    A minute passed... Persephone silently thought this inside. If she included the amount of time it took to prepare the injection, she in fact didn¡¯t have an hour already, and instead only had a brief twenty-five minutes. However, when she saw the long string of scarlet digits, as well as her trust ountpletely frozen, how else was she supposed to pay it back? The eight people that came today were in fact already all of the people who had the ability to lend her money. It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t individuals with more money, or even more resources, but simply that it wasn¡¯t realistic. Borrowing from these eight and satisfying their additional condition would mean that she would just have to pay with her body for a brief period of time. If she tried to borrow from anyone else, the price would be too difficult to recover from.


    Another minute passed.


    Persephone felt like her head was going to explode from the headache. She had just returned to Dragon City early in the morning after fighting endlessly for seven days and seven nights without rest toplete six missions. When she returned to Dragon City, she only slightly freshened herself up before hurrying to the office and greeting the lenders that she had already contacted a while ago. It was as if these people had all made a secret use, and not a single one of them did not involve her body in their conditions. Perhaps they might have not colluded, and it was just this era¡¯s deep-rooted, undisguised way of expressing male hormones.


    Persephone sat there quietly. A ferocious ze was burning within her, but it was suppressed and prevented from bursting forth. She brought out the missions list and gave the list a look only to find that the most dangerous missions that correspondingly brought the greatest contribution rewards already epted by others. What remained were only trivial time-consuming tasks that obviously didn¡¯t contain many risks. Was this a coincidence or was it done deliberately?


    She suddenly clenched her pencil, and a crazy st of wind surged within the office! However, the wind then gradually stopped. She heavily leaned back into the chair in a decrepit manner. She softly released a sigh before gradually allowing the frost to overtake her mind again.


    If she could transfer the Arthur family¡¯s resources, how could this insignificant amount of money be a problem? Even though her debt was slightly greater, it hadn¡¯t reached the point a the prestige of a ck Dragonrider general couldn¡¯t vouch for. However, most of her own private assets were mortgaged to the parliament, and ording to regtions, that couldn¡¯t be touched. It was also type of situation where the supply was cut-off, making her sink into a liquidity crisis.


    However... She couldn¡¯t help but think of that young and still somewhat tender little brother of hers that chased after an unrealistic dream. He still had the pureness she was quite fond of, and so during all this time, she always took good care of him. However now, was he really not aware of her situation? Persephone refused to believe that he who was now in charge of Poseidon¡¯s Trident would not have heard about anything. That troop was brought up under her meticulous care, and it had an independent and high efficiency information system that shouldn¡¯t be much inferior to the one Madeline possessed in the town of trials.


    However... was he really going to just watch as she fell to the level of being men¡¯s ythings? In other words, could hatred reallypletely change a person?


    Persephone silently grabbed the ss of strong alcohol on her desk and drained it in one gulp. The fiery alcohol burned through her body.


    Su, it was all because of that Su! Maybe if she gave him to Madeline, the current predicament would bepletely settled.


    The office door was suddenly opened, and the handsome assistant walked in, still maintaining his respectful tone of voice as he spoke. ¡°General, Doctor Connor has just sent news saying that he has yet to receive the medicine funds. He wants to remind you that the H2101 needs a fixed amount of time to activate, so there is only ten minutes at most to make the payment.¡±


    ¡°I understand. You can leave.¡± Persephone¡¯s reply was extremely calm, and her eyes rested on the leftover alcohol within the ss.


    The assistant this time did notply with her order and instead moved behind her office table. He looked at her with a rather impudent gaze, and his tone became somewhat ambiguous as well. ¡°General, before the timees, you should not be able to pay this sum, right? However, me and my family are quite willing to help you as long as you promise me a small, insignificant matter...¡±


    Before Persephone gave her reply, he already couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. With a hu sound, he threw himself at her. One hand grabbed towards her chest, and the other grabbed towards her hair that was tied up. The veins on the back of his hand bulged, and it could be seen that he was going to act forcefully. He enjoyed acting violently, ravaging those delicate flowers like a storm. He had already restrained himself for many years and waited long enough to finally obtain this opportunity. His, as well as his family¡¯s power and resources were far less than those of the three rich and powerful families, nor was it on par with the ones that came in an endless stream today. However, he was young, handsome, and his body was vigorous, but what were those men that came today? The youngest one was already over forty! He always believed that a handsome appearance and young body could make up for the enormous difference in wealth and influence. Otherwise, why would the aloof and great Persephone pay so much for Su?


    Sure enough, after hesitating for a moment, Persephone sat on the chair without moving. He was ecstatic and immediatelytched sturdily onto her, opening his mouth to take a bite. Correct, he was going to bite down. He had already had countless delusions about biting her face until it was drenched in blood. Either way, with the ck Dragonriders¡¯ high level of technology, there wouldn¡¯t be any scars left behind.

 Book 1 25.6

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>2</b><b>5</b><b>.</b><b></b><b></b><b>6 - Frighten</b>


    When his teeth closed, what he felt wasn¡¯t the satiny and supple sensation he expected, and instead a steel-like rigidness that brought him unimaginable pain. The male assistant couldn¡¯t help but cry out miserably, and only now did he see that what he was hugging was Persephone¡¯s chair, and what he thought was her face was actually the iparably hard back of the chair. His teeth were about to fall out, but there wasn¡¯t even a teeth mark on it.


    Persephone stood while leaning against the office table, her pencil numbly dancing about between her fingers. She looked at the assistant that had waited patiently for a long time beside her and said calmly, ¡°I am someone who gives others second chances. You should go. We¡¯ll pretend that the matter just now hadn¡¯t taken ce. However, you need to remember that if I truly was going to sell myself, I believe that there are already enough people lined up before you, and the price is not something that your family can afford to pay. In the future, don¡¯t do something so stupid, because I do not like idiots.¡±


    The male assistant held his mouth that was dripping with blood. Suppressing his confusion and hatred, he quickly left Persephone¡¯s office.


    She sat behind the office table and looked at Su¡¯s image on the screen. The raging fury and tremendous humiliation couldn¡¯t be suppressed any longer. When did these men who were like ants and maggots climb on top of her head?! All of this was for the sake of that man. Was it worth it?!


    During these past few days, this was the first time she thought of this problem. In the past, she had always hurriedly made money without thinking much about the payment, which led to today where she encountered the end of the line.


    Was it worth it? She stared at the photograph of the man with the old-fashioned sniper rifle on his back as he walked on a road with no end or beginning. She didn¡¯t know when it began, but her heart was no longer so cold and rigid.


    ¡°These sons of bitches! Forcing me into such a desperate state that I¡¯m willing to do almost anything!¡± Persephone¡¯s eyes released raging green mes. She fiercely cursed all those that were rted to this matter. As she opened theputer, she continuously thought about how she was going to ughter everyone inside Larven forest manor, the ce that the Fabregas family upied, if Su wasn¡¯t able to obtain the injection. She pictured herself tearing Old Fabregas into shreds in front of all of his family members and then taking them down in mutual destruction.


    This was already not just for Su, and instead, arge portion of it was for the humiliation she received herself. Persephone swore inwardly once again how she definitely wouldn¡¯t be like Bloody Mary who ended up being the ything of men. Just like how Old Fabregas spoke, this type of humiliation could only be wiped clean by blood!


    Her ten fingers moved extremely quickly, and different windows immediately rained down on herputer screen. In just half a minute, she found that General Morgan¡¯s ount was still active. Without taking the time to even think before making the decision, she only used ten seconds to easily break into his ount. Then, many options that should not fall within the limit of her authority popped up on herputer screen.


    Persephone¡¯s ten fingers danced about numbly, and the interface that the ck Dragonriders military personnel used popped up. Then, the military expenditures that originally should have gone through financial audits and were currently awaiting distribution found a new ce to go. They all pointed directly at Persephone¡¯s ount.


    On the seventh floor, the old man held a cup of coffee that was brewed with the utmost care and was currently calmly looking at Base 958 on his screen. The base had already been sweptpletely clean, and after the third floor was rearranged by Su and Persephone, there was a bit more warmth and signs of human activity. He enthusiastically looked at one image after another, appreciating and admiring each image. This had already be a routine for him to rx himself.


    The old man had just drank a cup of coffee when he noticed a red alert symbol shing at the corner of his screen. Then, the screen automatically brought up one window after another. Seeing this flurry of images that appeared on his screen, without even thinking too much, the old man already knew that this was definitely Persephone¡¯s doing. The military sums were shifted in front of his eyes one batch after another, and the old man¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but be more and more strange. He knew that Persephone had sunk into a financial crisis, but from his perspective, the situation shouldn¡¯t be terrible to the point where she had to move military expenditures. In addition, what left him somewhat speechless was that if she only wanted money, just in this building alone, Persephone clearly still had two other choices, so why did she have to choose him? You have to understand that today, he was within the office, and she definitely knew that he was there.


    From the old man¡¯s perspective, the funds that were being moved bit after bit were like ck pots that brazenly smashed down on his head. Even though Persephone obviously purposely did this, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t help her this time and take the responsibility for these ck pots. Of course, the interest obviously wouldn¡¯t be low, but there should still be a limit, right? Seeing the numbers that continuously jumped umte to a number that made him even sweat a bit, the old man became speechless. He questioned himself whether or not he was bing old, to the point where he could even be bullied by a little girl.


    At this moment, the office door opened. The female assistant with her ice cold expression and fiery hot body leaned through the door and asked, ¡°It is your esteemed self that transferred the military funds?¡±


    She saw that the old man¡¯s expression was a bit ugly and couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.


    The old man looked at the number that was rapidly climbing, and his admiration for Persephone¡¯s bravery already became astonishment towards her madness. When he heard the female assistant¡¯s question, he forced augh with difficulty and said, ¡°I was adjusting the projects a bit, so you can leave.¡±


    Even though the female assistant was still doubtful inwardly, she couldn¡¯t speak about it out of confidentiality. As such, she still withdrew from the office door.


    A minute, in just a minute, Persephone had already gathered all of the money she could sink her ws into in one ce. As long as she lightly pressed down with her finger, this money would converge into the ount she designated. Meanwhile, tomorrow, most of the ck Dragonriders organization would find their functionality paralyzed due to all types of missing funds.


    At this moment, she still hesitated.


    Suddenly, a ding sounded. On a screen on Persephone¡¯s side, the red digits that described her financial affairs suddenly shrunk, and then when it reached the lowest amount, her ount bnce began to rapidly climb. When the delightful green digits stopped moving, even though Persephone still owed arge amount of debt, the amount of money she could use was already enough to continue five days of treatment for Su.


    The currently stunned Persephone quickly pressed a few times on the screen. The source of this money clearly came from the town of trials, and the one that signed and officially issued this amount of money was Madeline. The lines drew out a devil with countless des skewering it.


    Seeing Madeline¡¯s well-known sinister and terrifying signature, Persephone lightly sighed. It was difficult to tell whether it was happiness or difort.


    At this moment, in another distant room, O¡¯Brien was standing upright in front of a table, staring at theputer screen in front of him. His finger rested above a button, ready to press down at any time. By his left hand was a little screen that indicated the time, and with blood red numbers, it represented a countdown timer. With each passing second, it would release a sharp di sound.


    On the screen in front of O¡¯Brien, there were only two extremely striking numbers. One of Persephone¡¯s current debt, and the other was a sum that wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, but enough to save her from her situation. As long as he lightly pressed down, it would immediately be sent into her ount.


    The room was extremely cold, but sweat continuously poured down from O¡¯Brien¡¯s forehead. This money was the most he could use, as well as the amount that he had umted over the years. He was originally nning to use it as funds to expand his private subordinates, so it waspletely unrted to the Arthur family.


    Just when he was about to strike down on the screen, the number representing Persephone¡¯s ount moved. It began to rapidly decline, and at the same time, the amount of funds that she could use quickly climbed as well.


    O¡¯Brien finally leaned back into the high back chair. As he stared at the screen in front of him, his expression became extremelyplicated. His arms rigidly rested on the two armrests, and his hands were crossed in front of his chest. The ten fingers were tightly interlocked, and veins jumped on the back of his hands.


    Due to courtesy, the Arthur family shouldn¡¯t be able to investigate a ck Dragonrider general¡¯s source of expenditures, especially since the amount of money that was moving was military expenditures. However, news of other families¡¯ ounts was quite easy to trace, because there were only seven or eight families. If it was given to aputer to deal with, then it needed less than a minute of time toplete.


    However, he really did not want to see the name of any family on the other end that was offering the money.


    Within the ck Dragonriders headquarters, the old man was stunned at first, but after investigating the source of the money, color quickly returned to his previously ashy pale face. He downed the coffee with a gulp and felt as if it wasn¡¯t enough, so he pressed down on the call button.


    The female assistant leaned her body in, and only after choosing the angle that would best disy her impressive chest did she ask the old man if he had any orders.


    ¡°Another coffee, if you would.¡±


    It was a simple order; this was what the female assistant thought. However, she felt a bit strange. The old man¡¯s current mood seemed extremely good,pletely different from what he was like just now.


    Right when she was about to leave, the old man suddenly said, ¡°Oh, right, you are quite pretty today. The feeling of youth is truly not bad!¡±


    The female assistant that underwent many years of rigorous training maintained her icy coldness. She gave an indifferent word of gratitude and then closed the office door. Then, she leaned against the door and heavily breathed in and out. Her heart was beating as heavily as the drums that rock ¡®n¡¯ roll drummers yed on.


    She lowered her head and looked at her cleavage that seemed to have no end. She decided that tomorrow, she would change clothes and wear her cor a bit lower.

 Book 1 26.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>2</b><b></b><b>6.1 - Crazy</b>


    Larven forest manor was located in the southwestern part of Dragon City. This was an area that housed an industry that upied tens of square kilometers. Just like the name of the manor stated, this ce was surrounded by an enormous forest. There was a small mountain, a river that was positioned between it, a castle, as well as several scattered manors.


    Unlike many of the new families¡¯ style of doing things, the Fabregas family preserved the ancient tradition. The castle and manor both possessed ancient appeal, and many of the decorations and essories that had been gathered from various ruins were genuine olden era goods. The manor¡¯s food and drinks were no exception, using the olden era methods to marinate fragrant meat and brew red wine.


    The little river that running through their territory was drawn into a man-madeke, and it was also led into a river that surrounded the ancient castle. In the new era, this naturally didn¡¯t possess any defensive meaning, but was rather done so as a type of decoration.


    Not much of this new era¡¯s technology could be seen in Larven forest district, making it seem just like the rustic life of the eighteenth century. Time seemed to have stopped within the trees and rivers, and everything was peaceful and slow-moving.


    Only at the upper reaches of the small river was there a trace of this era. A water purifier that represented the technology of the new era was constructed there. The milky white wave shaped dome covered the kilometer long river. Below the dome that carried a dreamy tint were orderly and massive rows of water purifying equipment. This ce supplied all of the clean water Larven forest manor needed. It guaranteed that the man-made protective moat and man-madeke¡¯s water were both clean. Of course, it was impossible to reach the point where there was no radiation, but at the very least, it reached a point where ordinary people could swim inside. The ¡®normal¡¯ people were based on the olden era¡¯s criteria, because after more than fifty years in the new era, humanity¡¯s resistances towards radiation had improved drastically. Of course, this might havee at the price of mutated cells or changed genes. Regardless, this water purifying factory represented the Fabregas family¡¯s wealth and style. Once the water left Larven forest district, the water quality would gradually decline as it absorbed the radiation of the surrounding matter. However, at the sides of the stream where the water quality was still drinkable, it could be considered full of life. The density of living organisms was several times that of other regions.


    There was a smooth road that connected Larven forest manor with Dragon City. In reality, the Fabregas¡¯ military wasn¡¯t particrly strong, and rarely were there outstanding talents within the family¡¯s children. Ricardo was already incredibly outstanding, butpared to the Arthur family that produced both Persephone and O¡¯Brien, as well as the William family which had the always calm and reserved Rudolph, his family¡¯s younger generation were quite a bit inferior. The Fabregas family¡¯s superiorityy in their age. They had preserved the minimum level of glory needed and survived all the way until now. If an average was taken from the aplishments of the family¡¯s children, the cohesion of the family, and the loyalty the various children had towards the family, then they definitely wouldn¡¯t lose to the three great families.


    Those with the family¡¯s bloodline within them were the family¡¯s greatest wealth. This was the Old Fabregas¡¯ creed, as well as the reason why he didn¡¯t spare any cost to defend the family¡¯s honor. Only by showing the families¡¯ children that they have a future, as well as the ability to protect them, would they always stay loyal to the family and further secure their bond. In fact, the Fabregas family over thest sixty years had never believed that there was a price too great to pay for loyalty.


    Standing in front of a French style window was Old Fabregas, a rather slender and quiet old man. His hawk-like nose and deep eyes formed a stubborn appearance that didn¡¯tck intellect as well. In his hand was a ss of red wine that was produced by the manor. Through the French style window, he looked at the calm and peaceful water surface, as well as the garden that was full of vitality.


    Large amounts of clouds full of radiation hung in the sky, and a radiance of all colors swept through them. As the ancient castle and garden were illuminated, they looked like the world from children¡¯s fairy tales. This ce didn¡¯t seem to distinguish between night or day, as if it was a city of eternity. This was a deadly type of beauty, because only when the wind gathered a sufficient amount of radiation would this type of beautiful aurora emerge. Whenever this type of radiance appeared, most of the creatures in the forest would hide themselves deep within theirirs to avoid this radiation that was several times that of what there was normally. Only those mutated creatures that benefited greatly from radiation were happy. They all scuttled out from their dwellings to the open world to enjoy the scorching radiance.


    The majority of people in the new era could not defend themselves against the radiation of the radiated clouds, but every construct in Larven forest manor possessed perfect defensive measures. Even if it was a newborn infant, they could receive perfect protection and care within any one of the buildings¡¯ rooms. Larven Manor had their own atmospheric monitoring system, and it could urately forecast and monitor destructive changes in the environment. Those that were currently active outside all had either abilities or equipment that could protect them.


    This vast region that was several tens of kilometersrge had experienced several tens of years of operation and continuous construction. It could be considered the symbol of the Fabregas family¡¯s umted wealth. It definitely wasn¡¯t some impressive feat created overnight by some newly rich party.


    Old Fabregas looked upon everything with pride. Even though he was old, his body¡¯s condition was nowhere near as senile as that of others his age. Inside the family¡¯s biologicalboratory, a breakthrough had already been made in anti-aging medication, so he could use theboratory topound a small amount of stable medication that provided guaranteed efficacy. This was naturally extremely costly, and apart from requiringrge amounts of rare raw materials, the uncontroble factors in the synthesis process were also unsolvable problems. Due to the low sess rate, this medication was still far from the point where it could be mass produced; however, this was already enough for Old Fabregas to use. For him, the most important thing was whether such a thing existed. The price was never an issue.


    In the twenty years since he assumed the position of n leader, the family¡¯s strength had continued to expand at a stable pace. No matter which period it was, Fabregas was never the family that developed the fastest, but it was definitely the most stable and steady. The family¡¯s expansion and umtion of wealth had never stopped. During these twenty years, Old Fabregas had seen too many changes in other families¡¯ prosperity and decline, and at the same time, he gratefully watched as the Fabregas family steadily climbed. Under his guidance, the family¡¯sprehensive force had already reached a point second only to the three great families. In addition, inside of his body that wasn¡¯t young anymore, there was still an extremely strong heart.


    Old Fabregas¡¯ ambitions were great as well, great to the point where Larven Manor¡¯s boundaries already reached the east coast. It was to the point where Dragon City and even the Blood Parliament¡¯s encampment was included. Right now, his greatest regret was that there still wasn¡¯t an exceptionally outstanding talent among the numerous younger generation. However, he didn¡¯t feel anxious, nor was he too worried. From his perspective, a single genius wasn¡¯t even as useful as ten youngsters that could only be considered remarkable. Moreover, from the principle of probability and numbers, as long as the family¡¯s bloodline was prosperous enough and the younger generation was great enough, a genius would be born sooner orter.


    The only thing recently that gave Old Fabregas somewhat of a headache was Su, that Su that seemed impossible to kill for some reason. However, even though the family¡¯s reputation received a stain that was impossible to remove after the training base battle and some issues seemed to have happened in the family¡¯s unity, for example Ricardo who refused to participate in the battle, he didn¡¯t feel that much dissatisfaction towards the current situation. Ricardo was Old Fabregas¡¯ own son, as well as the one he cared about the most. On Ricardo¡¯s body, Old Fabregas saw everything that he needed. As for Su, right now he seemed to be more useful alive than dead.


    The expenses required to heal Su even made him shocked, and it nearly dragged down Persephone¡¯s finances with him. Old Fabregas just made a small move and easily froze Persephone¡¯s assets. Without the support of her family, Persephone was in desperate straits.


    He had taken all possibilities into consideration, including the prediction that O¡¯Brien might provide assistance for his sister at the most crucial point. However, without being able to touch the family¡¯s resources, the assistance O¡¯Brien could provide was extremely limited. The Arthur family has already dered that they would no longer support Persephone, and they had already received things of considerable interest from Old Fabregas topensate them for doing such a thing. As such, not even O¡¯Brien who had recently gained great authority within the family could go against the family¡¯s promise. An ancient family¡¯s reputation was a type of cornerstone for sess, but it could also be chains that bound its hands and feet. O¡¯Brien was still too young, and his mindset was too idealistic. He still didn¡¯t understand a principle, and that was that when the benefits were too great, or if an enemy was too weak, any promises could be broken. Politics were politics, and one needed time to gain experience. Even if one was a genius, it wasn¡¯t useful in this field.


    Su¡¯s body still needed at least ten H2101 injections, and this was definitely not a sum O¡¯Brien could provide. Old Fabregas had already investigated his financial circumstances, and the amount of private funds he had would at most provide for a single injection. Even if he tried to gather money himself, O¡¯Brien with his weak foundation wouldn¡¯t be able to gather such a great amount of money. At that time, Persephone would truly be at the end of the line. When she faced a desperate situation, she would either abandon Su or ept the lenders¡¯ requirements. Meanwhile, all of the lenders had the power to request for Persephone¡¯s body had already been secretly bought out by Old Fabregas.


    As soon as he thought of Persephone¡¯s body that was tightly bound under her elegant clothes as well as the explosive force it contained, Old Fabregas couldn¡¯t help but be excited. A change also happened to his body. A tall bulge suddenly climbed on his gown that possessed a volume and bulkpletely different from what a sixty-five year old old man should possess. From his perspective, as long as he obtained Persephone, any price would be worth it. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of making Persephone take the bait, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have painstakinglyid out such aplex and obscure trap. Of course, the current situation went far smoother than what he expected. Based on his original calctions, subduing a financially bankrupt female general that had also lost the support of her family would require a year¡¯s worth of time at the very least. However, he never thought that Su would actually require such an astonishingly high treatment fee, and that Persephone actually paid it.

 Book 1 26.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>2</b><b></b><b>6.2 - Crazy</b>


    When he looked at the materials involving Persephone and Su, Old Fabregas¡¯ discerning eyes sharply noticed that the gaze Persephone looked at Su with was a bit different, and perhaps Persephone didn¡¯t even notice this herself. The development of this situation seemed to have advanced ording to his expectations, maybe even exceeding them. Persephone might have already fallen into the trap without any way to get out.


    Of course, he still wasn¡¯t in a rush to pull in the, because patience was the cornerstone of all sesses. Based on the current situation, it was already difficult for Persephone to obtain new sources or revenue. In just a few days, even though Su, who wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain any more H2101, wouldn¡¯t die, it was practically impossible for him to recover his previous abilities and he would instead be some useless rubbish. Meanwhile, Persephone would still be overwhelmed with debt and would as a result be turned into a toy. Even if she was only originally willing to give out her body once or twice for short term financing, that was still a good thing. As long as there was a start, there would be an unavoidable follow-up.


    When he thought about Persephone, the leading role in all of this, and all the great things that would happen, Old Fabregas¡¯ blood began to flow quicker. His genitalia wasn¡¯t just joyous but began to swell uppletely.


    ¡°Hmph, politics is the true way to control everything! A general of the ck Dragonriders will still be a tool for politics to take advantage of.¡± This was what Old Fabregas thought inwardly as he watched the dazzling radiation light shine like a rainbow.


    Past the french-style window into the garden and vast man-madeke were the simple and unadorned gates. Outside the gates was a seemingly new road that led straight to Dragon City. This highly costly road was also a symbol of the Fabregas family¡¯s strength.


    However, in the distant darkness, a white light abruptly lit. Under the darkness and the rainbow light that cascaded down, this white light was particrly blinding. It immediately caused Old Fabregas¡¯ eyes to rapidly contract. He never particrly excelled in physical strength orbat ability, but all fundamental aspects of his body had been strengthened to the third level. This, of course, included his eyesight.


    He already saw that the white light was in fact two brilliant and dazzling car lights. They seemed like one light, but that was just because they were ced rather close to each other. This light was extremely ufortable for Old Fabregas, because he felt that this light was noisy and provocative. At the same time, he was confused as to why he didn¡¯t receive any abnormal reports. Larven Manor¡¯s tranquility and peacefulness were all just the appearance on the surface. Outside of the city in a five meter circumference was aplete early warning system. Why was this visitor who clearly possessed ill intent not stopped and interrogated before its entry?


    He calmly pressed down on the ring on his finger, and a gentle female voice immediately sounded from inside the room. ¡°What is your esteemed self¡¯s order?¡±


    ¡°Activate the highest level of alert system and have all armed personnel be on standby. It seems like tonight, we have a guest. Also, send me a set of clothes, formal wear.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± The gentle female voice replied.


    Just as he spoke, the white light had already be much wider. Old Fabregas already recognized that those were two rows of vehicle headlights. In addition, from the amount of light they produced, they didn¡¯t seem to belong to normal off-road vehicles. In addition, their speed seemed extremely fast; it seemed like they were going to reach Larven Castle¡¯s gates in under a minute.


    Even though the french window had noise-canceling effects, from the vibrations of the ss, he could feel the power and madness of the vehicles¡¯ engines.


    Under the service of two girls who were eighteen years old at most, Old Fabregas calmly changed clothes. However, his cool-headedness was momentarily shattered, because from this distance, he already clearly saw that what was rapidly rushing in were in fact two war tanks!


    In addition, the tanks didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of slowing down. They directly charged towards the castle¡¯s gates, and even with the window in front of him, Old Fabregas could still hear that tremendous noise. He watched as the ck decorated iron gates with several years of history were sted high into the sky and blown several dozen meters into the air. Then, with a high arc, they fell into the man-madeke, evoking an enormous ssh of water.


    The tanks continued charging forward, their thick and sturdy tires ruthlessly grinding the meticulously cultivated flower garden, sending soil flying everywhere. They circumvented the man-madeke and directly carved out a path through the flower garden before finally stopping in front of the castle. Their engines continued to roar aggressively.


    Old Fabregas¡¯ face fell ashen, and his arms continuously trembled. He didn¡¯t understand what the soldiers guarding the castle were doing. Were the four anti-aircraft machine guns installed on the gates just for decoration? Even though the anti-aircraft machine gun couldn¡¯t threaten the tanks, that wasn¡¯t the reason for not firing a single round. Moreover, as the Fabregas family¡¯s headquarters, the defenseless image was just created to imitate the olden era¡¯s ambiance. The truth was that the castle¡¯s defense system was designed by a tactical specialist and created even more meticulously than some of the greatpanies¡¯. There were even all types of guided missiles installed, and there were even air-to-surface missiles. So what if there were two tanks?


    However, when the tanks¡¯ blinding lights were extinguished, Old Fabregas finally saw the figure standing on top of the tanks¡¯ hoods. The sinister and frightening heavy armor, the Death Prison of unmatched strength, as well as the long gray hair that was just like the signboard, it immediately made him think of that person, the girl with the unsurpassed appearance and terrifying methods that rushed up like aet by the spider empress¡¯ side


    Not even Persephone, who was widely known to be crazy, would p the Fabregas family in the face like this in such an undisguised manner.


    However, Madeline was different. There was nothing she didn¡¯t dare to do.

 Book 1 26.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>2</b><b></b><b>6.</b><b>3 - Crazy</b>


    Since he knew the one that wasing was Madeline, Old Fabregas decided to no longer put on any airs and dropped his idea of changing slowly. He quickly changed clothes, and he immediately gave an order while still changing that no one should act blindly without thinking.


    In the za in front of the castle, there were already almost a hundred Fabregas family members and armed guards. Most of them had never met Madeline before, but they had all heard about her. Rumor had it that this was the demon empress that turned the town of trial that was enshrouded in eternal night into the underworld. Some people might not be able to recognize the distinctive characteristics of her symbol, but the tank¡¯s dark ck scales were a symbol that everyone recognized within the Blood Parliament¡¯s range of power.


    Even though there were some that didn¡¯t recognize either of these, the death god like Madeline who enveloped this entire ce with thick killing intent was still enough to remind them who the true dictator here was.


    The fighters were at a loss for what to do. They didn¡¯t dare point their guns at Madeline, but since they had their duty to fulfill as well, they couldn¡¯t simply back off. They could only point the weapons in their hands uselessly at the tanks. The youngsters here were fearful, but they also sneaked looks at Madeline with excitement. For them, Madeline¡¯s appearance was just as famous as her terrifying reputation. Unfortunately, as they looked at her from below, half of her face was covered by the heavy armor with spikes piercing out from it. As such, they couldn¡¯t verify the rumors for themselves. However, the long gray hair that danced about in the wind and scattered down silvery light was exactly the same as the rumors.


    Madeline stood there unmoving, waiting for Old Fabregas¡¯ appearance. When giving the enemy time to show themselves, she was always extremely patient. For example, this time, she gave Old Fabregas an entire minute to prepare himself.


    When her time limit had reached the very end, Old Fabregas finally appeared at the castle¡¯s main entrance. He didn¡¯t walk forward and instead stood at the edge of a flight of stairs. From this height, he seemed to be just as high as Madeline who stood on top of the tanks. Even though many of his family¡¯s important figures were standing behind him, there were almost four hundred people in the za in front of the castle, including over two hundred fully armed fighters. The gatling guns and guided missiles hidden within the castle were already aimed at the two tanks and the four armed off-road vehicles behind them. Meanwhile, on Madeline¡¯s side, even though the armed tanks served as mounts, they were stuffed full of people, so their numbers weren¡¯t less than twenty.


    Despite it being on a scale of ten to one, Old Fabregas still didn¡¯t feel the slightest sense of security.


    In front of his many nsmen, Old Fabregas¡¯ body was perfectly straight. In a heavy voice, he shouted, ¡°Your distinguished self Madeline, what is the reason for such a crude entry into Larven Forest Manor? Your methods for dealing with rebels or heresy is not applicable to the Fabregas family. Any usations against us must first pass through the parliament. Even if we were in the Trial Division right now, you are just one of the three giants, so your voice does not equate the majority opinion. I hope that your esteemed self can clearly understand this point! If you cannot give me a suitable exnation right now, then I will have to apologize in advance!¡±


    Old Fabregas¡¯ voice was resounding and powerful, slightly easing the minds of everyone who were losing their heads out of fear. Many people became clear-headed again. It turns out that Madeline only brought a dozen or so people here.


    Madeline didn¡¯t seem to pay these words that questioned her authority during trials any attention. Her azure eyes flickered with dangerous mes within the darkness. Her eyes fixated onto Old Fabregas, and one word after another, she said, ¡°I came to tell you that in the future, you are not allowed to touch Su.¡±


    ¡°Su?¡±


    Old Fabregas was quite shocked. He never expected that a second lieutenant who wasn¡¯t some important figure at all would have some rtionship with Madeline. Could it be that Persephone went to her for help? This was quite a possibility. Everyone knew that Persephone and Madeline were just as close as sisters in the past. However, back then, Madeline was a bright and shining little girl. After her two years in the Trial Division, she had be a demon king in and out. It was even a bit hard for Old Fabregas to believe that the one standing in front of him was a girl that had not even reached sixteen years of age. During these two years, under Madeline¡¯s control, the Trial Division became more and more a shadow that covered the hearts of everyone. It was unknown whether it was the Trial Division¡¯ dark inheritance that darkened Madeline, or whether she pushed this dark inheritance even a step further.


    However, this didn¡¯t affect Old Fabregas¡¯ decision. The Trial Division was still under the Blood Parliament, while the seats the Fabregas family upied in the parliament weren¡¯t few. As such, not even a general of the ck Dragonriders or one of the three giants of the Trial Division could act excessively against them.¡±


    Old Fabregas resolutely refused. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! You have to understand, Su killed...¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s impossible?¡± Madeline said with a low voice.


    Her eyes widened slightly, and her eyebrows that were like the point of a sword gradually rose. Her gray long hair frantically flew about, and the engravings on ¡®Death Prison¡¯ lit up one after another. The blood radiance that drizzled out made the hearts of others palpitate. Then, sparks were released from the countless sharp spikes covering her armor!


    Ayer of cold sweat suddenly covered Old Fabregas¡¯ back. He immediately knew that he made a huge mistake! His original way of thinking wasn¡¯t wrong, but what was in front of him wasn¡¯t a ck Dragonrider general, or one of the three giants from the Trial Division. Standing on top of the tanks was Madeline!


    Madeline never wavered in her decision, and she definitely wouldn¡¯t try to reason. Seeing the pair of eyes that shone like deep blue mes stare into him, Old Fabregas was convinced that even if all two hundred armed members of the family were able to hit Madeline, that would still definitely be after that Death Prison with the frightening reputation sliced through his own waist!


    Under the banner of the Blood Parliament, there was nock of people who possessed more strength than Madeline, but as for those that acted as crazy as she did, there was none!


    Old Fabregas¡¯ forehead immediately dripped with sweat. His brain was frantically operating, thinking of way to neutralize the danger. However, every single method required too many words, to the point where the idea alone was immediately rejectected. The only way was to immediately agree to Madeline¡¯s request. However, if this was a process where not a single bit of haggling was allowed, how could this be considered politics? Moreover, he had just rejected Madeline¡¯s request, so how could he immediatelypromise after one side made a move? How was this any different from kneeling and begging for forgiveness?


    Just as Old Fabregas was stuck in an impasse and was on the verge of settling the resolve to engage in a fight to the death, Madeline seemed to suddenly remember something. A sh of hesitation appeared within her eyes.


    Then, the Death Prison in her hands became like a fiend that had sniffed the smell of blood. It screamed with buzzing sounds and began to rise on its own!


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± From the distance, a bright and clear voice that couldn¡¯t be covered by even the roaring of the engines sounded.


    Peperus¡¯ bike rushed out from the darkness with the fastest speed it could reach. Borrowing force from a slope that wasn¡¯t too steep, the entire bike flew high into the air, crossing the flower garden that had been crushed to ruins and arrived in front of the castle. The bike suddenly leaned to the side, and the wheels screamed out sharply. The friction with the ground created strands of green smoke, and after making more than ten circles, it finally stopped.


    Before the bikepletely stopped moving, Peperus tossed it onto the ground. She herself softly leapt up andnded on the back of one of the tanks Madeline stood on.


    ¡°You cannot take action!¡± Peperus suppressed her voice and hurriedly said. Madeline¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. She was already gripping the enormous sword tightly, and ¡®Death Prison¡¯ she previously held backwards was already pointed towards the sky!


    ¡°If you kill all of these people, what will you do after? Will you wait for the parliament¡¯s ruling after leaving this ce? Su still needs ten days of H2101 injection!¡± Peperus¡¯ words were just like a bowl of water that gradually restrained the mes within Madeline¡¯s eyes.


    Peperus immediately grabbed this moment of hesitation to walk in front of the tank. In a clear voice, she said, ¡°Respectable Mister Fabregas, I believe her majesty Madeline had already clearly dered her intent. From what I understand, your esteemed self has already carried out two operations against Second Lieutenant Su, and there was no fairness to speak of in the second operation. Even if this was for the sake of the hatred with Laiknar¡¯s incident, this type of revenge should have already far exceeded the proper limit. We should stop at this point. If there is another simr incident from today forth, we will have no choice but to consider you an enemy of the Trial Division. At that time, everything that happens will be the Fabregas family¡¯s responsibility!¡±


    Peperus¡¯ words weren¡¯t enough to make Old Fabregas be overjoyed, but it was still eptable. This was the political domain that he was familiar with and good at. Moreover, the price for the two operations aimed at Su was already a bit difficult to support. If there wasn¡¯t the sweet fruit of Persephone to pluck after, Su¡¯s persistence that was starting to be a bit frightening already made Old Fabregas have thoughts of abandoning all ns to deal with Su.


    ¡°Even though your words do not conform with etiquette, it is still in ordance with the regtions. I will allow the parliament to decide this matter, and before the parliament makes a decision, I can promise that I will temporarily stop all ns in dealing with Su.¡± Old Fabregas spoke with a powerful tone, and as such, even words that representedplete powerlessness sounded a bit less ufortable.


    ¡°Your distinguished self, what is your opinion...¡± Peperus¡¯ asked Madeline in a soft voice.


    Madeline seemed rather unwilling, but she still slowly nodded, indicating her approval for Peperus¡¯ suggestion. However, the blood red engravings on her sword didn¡¯t dim in the slightest. Peperus¡¯ chest couldn¡¯t help but clench. She had already followed Madeline for over two years, so she naturally knew what this meant. Madeline¡¯s killing intent hadn¡¯t disappeared. She was purposely showing weakness to allow a murder opportunity to present itself.


    No one from the Fabregas family expected that the vicious and unreasoning Madeline would so easily ept the conditions without unleashing a ughter. In their eyes, Madeline¡¯s domineering action before was all a bluff.


    When everyone¡¯s hearts that had seemed to clog their throats finally dropped again, everyone felt rather exhausted. A crack for their originally shrewd way of thinking was opened. At this time, many people¡¯s minds became once again filled with their traditional mindset as well as anger. They forgot Madeline¡¯s position as one of the three giants of the Trial Division, and instead recalled that she was just an extremely young and beautiful girl. They began to feel more and more shameful towards their previous confusion and timidness. They were the children of the glorious four great families, so how could they fear a woman?

 Book 1 26.4

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>2</b><b></b><b>6.</b><b></b><b>4 - Crazy</b>


    Of course, these youngsters had never considered whether or not the three great families would ept this saying of ¡®four great families¡¯.


    The people immediately broke out into numerous discussions. Even though these voices were soft, if even Old Fabregas could hear them, how could Madeline not?


    Cold sweat appeared on Old Fabregas¡¯ back once again. He instinctively sensed danger. It was for no other reason other than the fact that he knew Madeline was definitely going to take action just now. This girl that came from the darkness never had any intention of putting up a bluff.


    The contents of the discussions naturally wouldn¡¯t hold Madeline in a positive light, and there were even quite a few filthy and vulgar contents. For example, there were these conversations included things like ¡°Isn¡¯t Su the male pet of that woman from the Arthur family? This little girl seems to have matured quite well, so why does she even want that type of man? It really makes me rather ufortable, why don¡¯t youe look for me instead...¡±


    ¡°All of you, shut up!¡± Old Fabregas released a powerful roar!


    He suddenly felt as if the way he controlled these nsmen was a bit too loose, and the trials he put them through were too few. Under the protection of the family, these youngsters had lost the basic instinct of danger towards wild beasts. They could challenge the three great families, and could challenged the top brass of the ck Dragonriders, but they cannot challenge the Trial Division. What was the result of provoking Madeline?


    Madeline¡¯s left hand reached out and wed towards the distant Old Fabregas. As soon as Peperus¡¯ shoulder and Madeline¡¯s left arm made contact, her entire body flew out without any resistance, outside of the tanks¡¯ range.


    Seeing Madeline suddenly take action, several tens of people that had gathered in front of the castle gates released miserable cries. Even Old Fabregas was caught up in the crowd, leaving him overwhelmed with horror. At this moment, under the heavy reeking of blood that pervaded the air, everyone seemed to have been captured by fear. They felt as if they had been locked on as the targets of a lightning strike!


    With a hu sound, a luxuriously dressed twenty or so years old youngster flew outwards. His body was helplessly sucked towards Madeline, and as he flew over fifty meters, he began to scream hysterically. Despite all of his struggling, he couldn¡¯t escape the formless binding around him at all as he was pulled towards Madeline!


    All of the fighters here watched with dumbstruck expressions. Theypletely forgot to open fire. However, even if they did think about doing such a thing, they still wouldn¡¯t dare fire. This youngster was Old Fabregas¡¯ grandson, as well as the family¡¯s third rank sessor. He was also the one to state that if Madeline wascking men, she should have looked for him.


    ¡®Death Prison¡¯ silently tore apart the air, forming a dark ck cross in this dark world. Old Fabregas¡¯ grandson had not yet stopped shouting, and his body was still struggling as he remained in midair for a full second. Then he abruptly split apart into four pieces that fell towards separate locations!


    Blood poured down like rain onto Madeline¡¯s head. When the droplets of bloodnded on her gray satin like hair, it continued to fall, not stopping in the slightest.


    The blood formed a puddle under her. Then, when the night wind blew again, Madeline¡¯s dark gray hair gently swayed about, shining with silver light. It was as if a world of fantasy was being painted in this underworld.


    Everyone felt like it was difficult to breath, but no one dared to open fire either. The bloody scene had already greatly intimidated everyone present.


    Madeline shot Old Fabregas who was hiding within the crowd a cold look, and then she used Death Prison to lightly tap the tanks below her feet. The tanks¡¯ engines roared once again, and with great skill, the tanks drew out a semi circle, slowly bringing Madeline out from Larven Forest Manor.


    Unknowingly when, another individual appeared outside the manor¡¯s destroyed great gates, a youngster who seemed rather frivolous. The untrimmed beard that grew everywhere and disguised his true age, as well as the cigarette butt that flickered between bright and dark seemed to sharply contrast with family members that didn¡¯t have a single hair out of ce. This male was precisely Old Fabregas¡¯ grandson, the first rank sessor Ricardo Fabregas.


    Leaning against the remains of the doorpost, he stared deathly at Madeline who slowly drew closer. The azure eyes of Madeline, who was standing on top of the tanks, gazed into the distant darkness. ¡®Death Prison¡¯ leaned against the side of the tank, its square-like tip almost touching the ground.


    Ricardo knew that Madeline didn¡¯t even see him. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t notice his presence, but rather that he was simply insignificant in her eyes, so she held him inplete disregard.


    Facing Madeline who was like a death god, fear began to pour down in torrents into the depth of Ricardo¡¯s heart. However, his eyes began to burn with a me that burned with even greater ferocity! Just as the tank passed the great gates, Ricardo heavily threw the cigarette butt onto the ground. With a leap, he at reached Madeline¡¯s height and seemed to be able to go a bit higher.


    He shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Hey, girl...!¡±


    Ricardo had just shouted these words when Death Prison suddenly appeared near his head like a nightmare, mming down diagonally! When fear had just shed past Ricardo¡¯s eyes, he already flew out at a speed several times that of when he leapt up. Like a bullet, he ferociously smashed into the solid ground!


    ¡°Huh?¡± Madeline was somewhat startled. She never expected that a casual p from her didn¡¯t kill someone who was so close to her. However, she didn¡¯t have any intention of adding another strike. From her perspective, not killing a housefly with a single p wasn¡¯t that big of a deal. There was no point in expending more energy, because even if it didn¡¯t die, it would still be pretty close.


    Ricardo¡¯s vitality seemed to havepletely exceeded her expectations. He actually supported his body again, and towards Madeline who was gradually disappearing, he roared, ¡°You are really cool!¡±


    Then, Ricardo began to cough violently. Large amounts of blood began to surge from his mouth, and the great pain that came from seven or eight different ces caused his face to greatly pale. He muttered, ¡°Fuck, so many bones are broken. Things are going to be rough.¡±


    Off-road vehicles passed by Ricardo one after another, and the dust that flew everywhere covered him from head to toe. The off-road vehicles contained the arbitration officials that followed Madeline, and thest one had one extra Peperus on it.


    Ricardo cracked a grin towards Peperus, weing her expression that seemed like she was looking at an idiot.


    By the castle gates, Old Fabregas tightly clenched his chest. Even his young and robust heart found it a bit difficult to endure the frantic pounding of his chest. His lips were pale, and his fingers were starting to turn blue from the excessive strength that was being used. Meanwhile, his body was trembling with even greater force, as if it was on the verge of copse.


    His grandson had offended Madeline and deserved punishment, but it was far from the point where he needed to pay for it with his life. However, Madeline used just this small excuse to ughter him high up in the sky in front of everyone¡¯s faces!


    The meaning behind thest look Madeline gave Old Fabregas was extremely clear: The one I killed was the third rank inheritor. If you still want to use the family¡¯s honor as a reason to kill Su, then please find me first.

 Book 1 27.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>2</b><b></b><b></b><b>7.1 - Miracle</b>


    Su, who had just obtained the ability to walk around a bit, did not know that so many changes were taking ce in the outside world. He had focused all of his attention on the inside of his body during the past few days. Right now, there were battles taking ce throughout his body. The new genes were fighting ferociously against his body¡¯s original genome, fighting to be the leader in guiding his cells¡¯ evolution. At times, the new genes would win, but under most circumstances, Su¡¯s original genes were victorious.


    After each injection, countless cells or viruses would be found throughout Su¡¯s body, searching for ces they could recover. As they carried out the recovery process, they would also ept Su¡¯s genes and open up many spaces, allowing the cells to evolve. Then, when every part of his body that could be restored waspletely fixed, the newly entered medication would start a great war against his body. The battle at the level of genes left even Su powerless. He could only watch as they continuously fought, controlled countless cells, and reproduced at an inconceivable speed. Then, they would destroy the new cells before giving birth to even stronger cells or cells with more focused relevance.


    As a result, Su¡¯s body that was about recovered was then riddled with gaping wounds again. In addition, these wounds were all at the cellr level, so they couldn¡¯t be detected by normal methods. The medical personnel would always see Su¡¯s organs that had momentarily regained their function suddenly copse again without any signs. Apart from the H2101, there already weren¡¯t any other methods of treatment. The only advice the medical team could suggest was toplete the remaining treatment of nine H2101 injections.


    What Su was somewhat grateful for was that after the conflict in his body persisted for a period of time, he was slowly able to use his own consciousness to somewhat affect the direction of the battle between the new and old genes. When there was a precise order from his consciousness, the struggle of the genes would mostly evolve in the direction Su wished. In addition, Su noticed that the effects on the Mysterious Fields Domain were even more powerful.


    The first time the war broke out in his body, Suid on his bed for an entire day, his entire body¡¯s functions paralyzed. Meanwhile, counting backwards, after the ninth injection was made, Su, who had learned through the previous experience eliminated all of the internal struggles within 23 hours and used thest hour to repair his body¡¯s functions. When the eighth H2101 injection was made, Su used 15 hours to end the conflict within his body, so a small portion of his body¡¯s functions was restored. At the very least, before the seventh injection, Su could move his body slightly.


    After the seventh injection was give to Su, all of the the doctors and nurses left the ward, allowing Su to quietly rest.


    Su had already be the hero of their hearts. When Su was first sent to the hospital, everyone thought that he was already a dead person. They never thought that he would actually be able to create a miracle and live. Of course, if there wasn¡¯t the H2101, then Su¡¯s chances of survival would be remote. However, the newest sess of the Blood Parliament biochemistryboratory, H2101, was definitely no all-purpose medication. Apart from being extremely expensive, even in clinical use, it had a mortality rate as high as 60 %. The overwhelming majority reason for death was due to the body not being able to handle the intense recovery and improvement process. The lesser cause of death was due to the body being unable to endure the pain and suffering of the transformation process. Those that were able to survive definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to have another H2101 injection. However, Su had over ten injections, yet he took it as if nothing bad had happened.


    Within the special monitoring system, the index of pain had remained far above what humans could tolerate from start to finish, yet Su never released the slightest sound of pain.


    A curious and well-informed nursed asked around and found out that Su obtained his injuries after defeating an entire squadron of Fabregas family¡¯s soldiers. Moreover, after eliminating several dozen people, he sessfully killed his way out of the base. After news of this spread, Su seemed to have even more so be the ideal guardian for these young women. Unfortunately, this was Persephone¡¯s private hospital, and Su, was rumored to be the general¡¯s newest male toy.


    Afterpleting the seventh injection, Su dealt with his body¡¯s inner conflicts in just four hours. Then, he would use every second he had to dispatch hundreds of data bits to various parts of his body to mend his broken body. When the clock on the wall pointed at seven in the morning, Su had already recovered his body¡¯s fundamental mobility.


    Since obtaining these injuries, it was the first time he could get out of bed on his own.


    He slowly moved in front of the room¡¯s door, and as if he was dragging weights, he slowly pulled open the door. Outside was a spacious, bright, and clean hallway, and all of the lighting came from the gentle background lighting between the ceiling and walls. No windows could be seen, and despite the fact that there was not the slightest bit of dampness, Su could still sense that he was currently more than ten meters underneath the ground.


    Outside the room was a nurse station. Perhaps out of great fatigue, an extremely young looking nurse was currently asleep on the bed, unaware of the information on the screen that indicated that the patient had gotten off of the bed and was moving about.


    Su stood at the nurse¡¯s side. He reached out his hand and by tapping on the screen, he brought up the information about his medical record, test results, and medication use one after another. Towards the medications and pathology diagnosis, it could be said that Su didn¡¯t understand a word. However, he understood his own body extremely well. What he knew was far more detailed than what the advanced instruments could detect.


    Su casually flipped through the materials regarding the H2101, but doing so didn¡¯t provide him with any results. He had already guessed that during these few days, the injection that constantly had him hovering between life and death was this H2101. As for the medication¡¯s use, Su naturally knew more from experience than any other person, to the point where he might be even more clear on it than the researchers that developed this type of medication.


    The nurse that was in a daze felt that there was something strange by her side. As such, she straightened her body and rubbed her eyes. When she clearly saw that the one standing at her side was Su, she was immediately given a fright. She immediately stood up and cried out in rm, ¡°How were you able toe out?¡±


    Su looked at her, and with a smile, he pointed towards the H2101 on the screen before asking for the circumstances of this medication. Based on Su¡¯s impressions, any type of medicine that relied on activated genes was exceedingly expensive, easily the price of tens or hundreds of Barretts. He was looking at the list of medications that included over 20 H2101 injections with a smile, but he was actually trembling slightly inside.


    For Su who was already familiar with the Blood Parliament¡¯s system of currency, he naturally had his own guesses as to the price of this medication. He reckoned that his debt towards Persephone would have two more zeros attached to the end at the very least. At least for several years, he should forget about paying back this money.


    Su wasn¡¯t scared about owing debt, nor was he worried whether or not he had the ability to pay it back. What he was thinking about was how even for a general like Persephone, this amount of money would still be an extremely great burden. In any era, money implied resources, and by using such a great amount of resources on Su, what could Su even give her in return? In the age of turmoil, most geniuses fell like falling stars, and no one could guarantee that one could safely live for another year. At least right now, in this business deal, Persephone had already suffered an insurmountable deficiency.


    Su was starting to get the feeling that the nature of this business deal had already somewhat changed in vor.


    The nurse saw H2101, and her eyes lit up with vague golden-bright and dazzling radiance. With a rare gentle and soft tone, she said, ¡°Ah, your esteemed self is asking about this! I have only heard that this is the parliamentboratory¡¯s newest product, something that those great figures would only use to save their lives. However, I never expected that for your sake, the general would actually order thirty of them! Heavens, a single one of these little things is already 1.5 million! I would have to work as a nurse for 500 years just to have a chance of buying a single one.¡±


    Su felt as if ps of thunder struck down on his heart one after another. All of his calm-headedness waspletely shattered!


    Su, who was quite adept at numbers, obviously knew what 45 million meant. Using what he knew about economics and the Blood Parliament¡¯s currency system from the introductory course, Su had previously made a simple estimation of how much assets a ck Dragonrider general had. ording to his calctions, as the youngest general, Persephone who had only served as a general for two years would have at the most 10 million. Su¡¯s intuition told him that the uracy of this guess was at least 51%.


    Despite the fact that his mind was currently like a roaring sea, Su¡¯s face was still as calm as water. He lightly closed his own medical page and asked the nurse with a smile, ¡°When is General Persephone returning?¡±


    Seeing Su¡¯s wless face so close to her own, the nurse couldn¡¯t help but be a bit excited, but at the same time slightly ufortable. Lowering her head, she said, ¡°I heard that the general has been extremely busy recently and has always been doing missions. She already hasn¡¯t returned for many days. But, as you know, I am just a lowly nurse, so there is no way I can truly know of the general¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Always doing missions? Su¡¯s mind immediately tightened. He still remembered that the moment he first awakened, the face of Persephone he saw was extremely tired. She was even injured, and not just lightly. Normally speaking, she should have been resting and recovering during this period of time.


    Why did she have to take on missions while being injured?


    In reality, the answer to this question as well as many other rted problems could all be found by looking at the 45 million. This was something Su understood clearly. The so-called intruder cells would be worth at most 1 million; this was the evaluation the ck Dragonriders¡¯ biochemistryboratory gave. After bing a ck Dragonrider second lieutenant, Persephone had given Su the rted files to look at so that he could understand exactly how much he was worth. Back then, her words stated that Su had to understand that he was currently mortgaged property.


    She... why did she have to keep taking missions while injured?

 Book 1 27.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>2</b><b></b><b></b><b>7.</b><b>2 - Miracle</b>


    No matter how great the number was, it still couldn¡¯t conceal this lingering question. Su took a deep breath and calmed himself with difficulty before asking, ¡°How many H2101 haven¡¯t been used?¡±


    ¡°Let me see...¡± The nurse searched through theputer¡¯s records skillfully and then said, ¡°If we included today¡¯s injection, then there are still six injections of the thirty that haven¡¯t been used.¡±


    ¡°Inform the doctor to cancel the purchase for these six H2101. I have no use for them already. Also, where are my things? I want to be discharged,¡± Su said.


    ¡°Discharge? That¡¯s not possible!¡± The nurse cried out in fear.


    Su looked at the time disyed on theputer and said, ¡°It is still morning right now. I hope that I can leave this ce before noon.¡±


    ¡°You cannot leave the hospital!¡± A clear and cold voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know how you were able to get up, Doctor Connor had just inspected your body yesterday. He said that from your body¡¯s current state, even if the remaining H2101 werepletely used up, he still might not necessarily be able to save you. It¡¯s best if you lie back down on your bed for me. I am going to do aprehensive inspection of your body. After spending such an enormous sum of money on your body, I do not wish for Persephone to only receive a gravestone in return!¡±


    The one that spoke was a female doctor. She was quite beautiful, her spacious white Chinese-style gown was unable to hide her exquisite and curvy body in the slightest. However, the expression on her face was cold to an ufortable degree. Persephone possessed the cold arrogance of a iceberg, but underneath the coldness was a vague temptation. Meanwhile, the female doctor¡¯s indifferent gaze was the same as if she was looking at something dead. One could imagine just how many corpses wereid out before her and slowly dissected. This was a type of chilliness that would make anyone tremble.


    ¡°I¡¯ve alreadypletely recovered. I do not require any more treatment!¡± Su emphasized.


    ¡°Whether or not you have fully recovered is not for you to say, but instead me! Only when I say you have fully recovered can you be discharged!¡± The female doctor did not seem to be swayed in the slightest.


    The one with the final say on the matter was aprehensive physical exam.


    The inspection device was extremelyplex. At first, this female doctor seemed extremely nervous, as if she was in disbelief that Su already healedpletely. She would rather believe that it was a type of dying sh. Su¡¯s body was rather miraculous, not leaving a single scar after suffering so many injuries, and this alone was enough to make all women jealous. However, Su¡¯s problemy in the multiple times when his organs failed without any signs. From her perspective, this was a sign of the genome¡¯s copse. There were many cases like this in the thick medical archives. Those that had overdosed on gene evolution medicine without exception all passed away due to the body suddenly experiencing organ failure.


    H2101 was actually a gene repairing medicine, and the purpose of its research was for the sake of rescuing one from gic copse. Those extremely wealthy individuals all used gic evolution to slow their aging process, so their deaths all resulted in their bodies¡¯ genes copsing. The development of H2101 was actually for the sake of solving this problem. However, after twenty years of research, this gene repairing medication was still stuck at theboratory stage. Even though a fixed result emerged in clinical testing, the adverse effects that it caused far exceeded its therapeutic effect. Despite this being the case, the powerful individuals were still willing to gamble one more time when their lives were about toe to a close. If their gamble paid off, then they would obtain five years of returning to youth. Of course, if their gamble failed, it would be nothing more than a swift conclusion to a life full of suffering.


    The demand for the H2101 couldn¡¯t be considered great, but it was a stable amount, and as such, the little H2101 supply rose to an unimaginable level. In fact, the development costs, manufacturing costs, and resources required were all shockingly high. However, due to it receiving almost every single great individual¡¯s continued support, the research for H2101 had never halted during these 20 years. Due to its existence, it was unknown just how many research projects that were more important, more urgent, and with more widespread benefits were cut off due to ack of funding.


    The examination took up an entire four hours. Finally, the female doctor who already no longer trusted the medical instruments personally rubbed Su¡¯s bone structure, only to discover that the bones that were still covered in dark traces yesterday had miraculouslypletely recovered. She then reluctantly signed her name on Su¡¯s discharge papers.


    When he obtained the discharge report, Su finally revealed a smile. Even though the doctor could be considered a beauty, her eyes that seemed to be looking at a corpse and those hands that had touched who knew how many corpses left Su feeling waves of chilliness. The signature on the report was beautiful, and the name Helen wasn¡¯t bad either, butpared to her original temperament, it was just too different.


    Since she had already determined that nothing was wrong with Su, Helen carried out her tasks in a direct and efficient manner. She sent a message to Persephone and then searched for a few people to bring Su back to his living quarters. Then, Su was sent out.


    After Su left, Helen¡¯s eyebrows locked together. She returned to her own work area. Correct, in Persephone¡¯s private hospital, she had an office, data processing area,boratory, surgery room, freezer room, prison, and a ce to keep corpses. The extensive area that was under her control seemed to upy half of this underground hospital.


    Inside of her office, Helen stood in front of a two meter tall and five meter wide enormous screen. With her hand propping up her chin, she frowned while she thought hard to herself.


    The enormous screen had several images of varying sizes. In between them were the front and rear image of Su¡¯s naked body, and the ten smaller images were special shots of various organ systems within Su¡¯s body. Many images were rotating about, revealing three dimensional views of the organ systems and perfectly disying the activity and circumstances inside Su¡¯s body.


    It seemed like Su¡¯s situation was good to the point where it couldn¡¯t get any better. This was the result that all of the examination instruments told her, as well as the conclusion she came to after examining him with her own hands.


    However, when all of these extremely normal scenes were ced together, it gave Helen an extremely strange feeling. How could someone who experienced multiple organ system failures recoverpletely within 24 hours? Perhaps the only word that could exin this situation was the world miracle.


    ¡°Do you believe in miracles?¡± Helen sent a message to Persephone whose current whereabouts were unknown.


    ¡°I would believe it if someone wired 30 million to my ount.¡± Several minutester, this was the message Persephone sent back. It seemed like the battle situation on her side was quite intense.


    ¡°Drop dead!¡± Helen gave her a direct reply.


    ¡°Haha! It seems I won¡¯t die yet. It might be because I owe too much and they are all praying for me toe back!¡± It seemed like Persephone had just taken the advantage.


    Helen released a light sigh.

 Book 1 27.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>2</b><b></b><b></b><b>7.</b><b>3</b><b> - Miracle</b>


    Currently, somewhere more than a hundred kilometers away, there was a six floor building that upied several tens of thousands square meters. Inside the centralboratory, there was an enormous disy screen that was twice asrge as the one on Helen¡¯s side. What it disyed was simrly the naked body of Su from all angles.


    The centralboratory was a ten meter tall enormous space. Doctor Connor¡¯sboratory was a floor above the centralboratory, and the enormous unterally transparency French style window perfectly faced this enormous disy. After the silver haired doctor sat down in his office, he crossed his arms and focused his bloodshot eyes on the image of Su¡¯s body. At his side was a disy screen, and a sea of data was currently moving about.


    This ce was different from Helen who was just working alone. Inside Dr. Connor¡¯sboratory, more than ten assistants were currently working excitedly. They had their own tasks assigned to them, and right now, they were frantically trying to analyze the newest andtest data that emerged. They also watched the experiments taking ce within thousands of petri dishes extremely closely, ready to record the slightest changes that might take ce.


    A pleasant-sounding ringtone sounded within Dr. Connor¡¯s office. After he looked at the picture that appeared on the screen, he immediately pressed down on the table. The office door soundlessly opened, and a middle-aged assistant walked in, saying to the doctor, ¡°An image regarding all of Su¡¯s genes has already been produced. However, before the broken down image appears, I think this is something you need to take a look at.¡±


    The French style window in front of Dr. Connor darkened, blocking out the bustling scene in the centralboratory below and turning into an enormous disy screen. The middle-aged man pointed towards the screen, and the brightly-colored mapping of a genome appeared.


    The middle-aged man walked in front of the screen and tapped a few times with his fingers. Then, many parts of the gene lit up. He said, ¡°This segment ispletely that of an ordinary human¡¯s genes. Of course, this is only if we ignored the genes rted to abilities. From a gic standpoint, all of Su¡¯s abilities were produced by himself without any signs of anything formted. In addition, his gene structure is extremely stable, far more stable than the indigenous genes of humans. This means that he rarely uses gic evolution medicine, to the point where he might have never even used it before. All of his evolution points should have been obtained from battles.¡±


    ¡°A natural born fighter.¡± Dr. Connor nodded and said, ¡°It seems like Fabregas family¡¯s loss wasn¡¯tpletely unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°He is also quite smart,¡± the middle-aged man added. ¡°From the scan of his brain, his memory region is about 30% greater than that of normal people, and his processing speed is 10% higher than the standard. Of course, this is just the norm for smart people, but what is worth noting is that almost every single part of his brain has signs of use, even if the traces are faint. This includes many areas even we don¡¯t know the use of with our current technology.¡±


    The middle-aged man continued to exin, ¡°These things alone still cannot exin Second Lieutenant Su¡¯s exceptional fighting abilities. Regardless of what type of simtions we run, with the abilities he possesses, it should still be impossible for him to have returned alive from the training camp. In addition, his injuries were so severe that not even a powerful mutated creature would have been able to survive after receiving them. Finally, the more H2101 is injected, the greater the side effects would be, so the probability of them breaking out will be higher as well. Based on normal reasoning, after receiving twenty-four H2101 injections, the probability of the human system not undergoingplete copse is... two to the negative eleventh power.¡±


    After speaking up to this point, the middle-aged man stopped for a moment. Pointing at the the tip of the genome diagram, he then continued, ¡°I believe that all the answers to our questions can be found here.¡±


    He tapped on the screen, and it zoomed in on the tip of the diagram again and again. Finally, what appeared before Dr. Connor¡¯s eyes was a segment of densely packed set of genes that curled up together in an extremelyplex manner. Not only did those genes continuously twist about, there were many that directly grew together, bound so tightly that it was several times more concentrated than that of an ordinary gene. Where only two or three ordinary genes could be ced, even with a rough look, one could tell that there were at least hundreds of genes here!


    This segment of the genome was just like one of the olden era¡¯s tens of thousands of meters tall skyscrapers, one that would immediately cause others to feel great awe!


    Dr. Connor¡¯s face gradually paled. He suddenly stood up, and with his shaking finger, he pointed forward. His lips trembled, and only after a long time did he squeeze out the words, ¡°This... this is...¡±


    The male assistant specialized in the field of gic sequence and deciphering. It was clear that he was already shocked before when he first saw this, and so he had some immunity towards this scene. However, when his eyes swept over the great diagram, there was still an unsuppressable tremble in his voice. ¡°Dr. Connor, what you said is not wrong. This is precisely the gene lock! One that is greater and of a higher level than the one we have yet to decipher!¡±


    A passionate radiance was released from Dr. Connor¡¯s eyes. He forcefully suppressed the agitation within his mind and slowly sat down. He stared at the mysterious and beautiful gene lock for several minutes before slowly asking, ¡°If we want to decipher this gene lock, how much time do we need?¡±


    This time, it was the male assistant¡¯s time to be silent. He frowned and calcted it with great effort within his mind before speaking with difficulty, ¡°If the data arrayposed of 1024et supeputing centers is established ording to n, and all of theputing power was used to decipher this gene lock, then if we are lucky, we might be able toplete it after twelve thousand years.¡±


    Dr. Connor¡¯s face became deathly white. He believed his assistant¡¯s words. If this wasn¡¯t the Blood Parliament¡¯s center of biological research and they were in any other gicboratory, the middle-aged man in front of him would be qualified to take on the role of a director. Even though the conclusion he came to wasn¡¯t decisive, it wouldn¡¯t be too far from it. The problemy in the fact that even within the Blood Parliament, there were only 7et supeputing centers. Even if they continued at the speed of constructing two per year, it would still be another several hundred years before such a great data array could be built.


    Ding dong! The sound signalling that the doctor received a new message popped up. Persephone¡¯s head emerged, and the image continued to shake.


    The doctor put the call through. After a polite exchange of greetings, Persephone directly went to the main topic from the other end of the line. ¡°Has there been any progress in the research of the intruder cell?¡±


    Dr. Connor looked toward the assistant. The assistant immediately said, ¡°My greatest apologies, General Persephone. We were unable to find any intruder cells within Su¡¯s blood. This matter is extremely strange. I believe that we still need more time in order to discern the true source of the intruder cells.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You didn¡¯t find the intruder cells?¡± Persephone was extremely surprised, but she seemed to have quite a bit of trust in the doctor¡¯sboratory. She immediately epted this answer and casually said, ¡°If there isn¡¯t anything, then there isn¡¯t. However, as agreed, the responsibility for not finding the intruder cell is not on me, so the prepayment is not refundable. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    ¡°Alright. If there is any other progress in the research, I will immediately notify you.¡±


    After themunications were cut, Dr. Connor looked at the gene lock in front of him. Frowning, he asked, ¡°Why were there no intruder cells found in Su¡¯s blood? Could it be that it is hidden within some organ?¡±


    The assistant shook his head and said, ¡°The possibility is low. However, I have a feeling that the intruder cell is either hidden within the gene lock, or other ces like...¡±


    ¡°Just like that thing frozen in the second floor underground?¡± Dr. Connor¡¯s eyebrows were practically locked together.


    ¡°Right, just like that thing...¡± The air conditioning made the room rather cold, but the assistant actually began to sweat.

 Book 1 27.4

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>2</b><b></b><b></b><b>7</b><b>.4 - Miracle</b>


    On the road that led to the outskirts of the city, an off-road vehicle was currently moving in a crooked manner and from time to time, it would even suddenly change directions. It often looked like it was traveling in a straight line, but after travelling for a bit, it would move to the side. Then, as if it was making a sudden turn, it would then reach the other side of the road before turning back around with even greater speed. When it reached a point where it waspletely beyond its control, it woulde to a full stop. Then, with difficulty, its direction would be fixed. With this suddenly fast and suddenly slow manner, it would deviate from a straight path to an S shape, repeating the scene from just now.


    In the off-road vehicle¡¯s driver seat, Su was covered in sweat and breathing heavily. His hands that weretched onto the drivers wheel were extremely rigid. He truly couldn¡¯t understand why driving was so difficult. Someone like him who could control his own body to such a high degree was so deathly nervous while driving, unable to coordinate his hand and feet movements at all. It was as if the moment he touched the steering wheel, every part of his body would start moving on its own. Meanwhile, his perception towards space, speed, and distance would show great error. It was unknown whether it was due to excessive nervousness or other reasons.


    If this was the olden era, Su would have already smashed into who knew how many cars. However, in the age of turmoil, the flourishing Dragon City¡¯s poption didn¡¯t even reach a hundred thousand, so there wouldn¡¯t even be a single car travelling through the highway in the morning. After all, vehicles were things only those with money could y around with.


    It was unknown how many circles Su¡¯s off-road vehicle made on the road. Fortunately, this special off-road vehicle¡¯s functionality was quite different from that of the olden era¡¯s. Not only did it have four wheel drive and great power, it also had an adjustable hydraulic suspension system which was able to change the car¡¯s distance from the ground between 10 and 100 centimeters. There were also explosion-proof wheels that could freely move 180 degrees, as well as a special crawl mode used while moving on special terrain. These were the distinguishing characteristics of the new era vehicles, as well as what allowed Su to obtain relief again and again.


    Regardless, after four hours of bitter struggle, Su was finally able to sessfully reach D90 Barracks at the outskirts of the city. If Su had chosen to run this distance instead, it would have only taken him an hour.


    D90 Barracks was Captain Curtis¡¯ encampment. There were all types of training facilities here, as well as a machine processing workshop. Apart from these, there didn¡¯t seem to be any living facilities. The disordered and chaotic ce seemed almost like arge scale processing building, with all types of mechanicalponents lying about. Even the standard regtion training area was full of weeds and the barracks that was refurbished from an abandoned house were covered in dust. In the olden era, this ce was originally an automobile repair shop, butter on, Captain Curtis became interested in this ce, and as such built up his own D90 Barracks. Apart from the training area that waster constructed, the other facilities were all restored to their original functions with crude and simple methods. However, from the drill ground that became covered in weeds, it was clear that the newly constructed facilities didn¡¯t receive much maintenance.


    Captain Curtis¡¯ residence was a building with three living rooms. The furnishing inside was extremely simple and crude, and the only ce that left others with a deep impression was the room full of alcohol. However, Su didn¡¯t see empty bottles everywhere like he expected, so it seemed like the captain still cared a bit about his own residence¡¯s environment.


    Crash! The captain directly crushed the bottleneck of a bottle of whiskey and poured a full ss in front of Su. Then, he filled his own ss before saying, ¡°What a surprise, you actually remembered toe look for me. Come, let¡¯s drink a ss first! Even though you are even prettier than some of those girls, you are still a true man!¡±


    Su looked at the ss full of alcohol in front of him. He clearly felt extremely embarrassed and continuouslyughed bitterly.


    The room was extremelyrge, but apart from a bed and a couch with the sponge inside sticking out in various ces, there wasn¡¯t anything else. Large chunks of the paint on the walls were falling apart, and as for the chandelier, it was better to discarding all thoughts of lighting it. As the captain sat on the couch, his wide body almost filled up this two-person couch. What Su sat on was an office chair that had been moved over from the living room. The chair only had its metal frame left over. The wine table that rested between the two of them was originally an ammunition chest for storing artillery shells.


    The room was still considered clean, and when one considered that it was the captain that personally cleaned it, then it became even more surprising. After all, Captain Curtis only had a single subordinate, and that was an old man who was missing a leg.


    Captain Curtis didn¡¯t force Su to drink, and instead, he grabbed the alcohol in front of Su and downed it in one go himself. Then, he stood up and patted Su¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Youngster,e with me. Since you came to see me, then I think I have something that might suit you.¡±


    Su followed the captain to a machinery maintenance room. The captain brought over a chest with all types ofponents inside in a disorderly manner and started up a multi-purpose precisethe. In the blink of an eye, the ear-splitting sound of metal being cut filled the entire workshop.


    ¡°Youngster, I heard that you were supposed to stay inside the hospital for a few more days. How were you able to get out already?¡± No matter how loud the noise was, it still couldn¡¯t cover the captain¡¯s voice.


    ¡°My injuries are already cured. In addition, I can¡¯t stay inside the hospital any longer, because that would cost much more money. I already owe Persephone too much.¡± Su watched as the captain skillfully processed oneponent after another.


    The captain burst into loudughter again. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry! That woman isn¡¯t like me, she has more than enough money! You just use as much as you need! Look, besides alcohol, I don¡¯t have anything else worth money.¡±


    Suughed and said, ¡°I want to find out how to make money. Right now, this is what I really need to know.¡±


    The captain became slightly more serious. ¡°Seems rather serious. How much do you owe her exactly?¡±


    ¡°36.51 milion.¡± Su was extremely clear on his own debt.


    Crunch! Following a ear-piercing sound, the part the captain¡¯s hands were working on was scrapped.


    Curtis stopped the work he was doing and looked at Su seriously. Suddenly, a crack appeared between his lips, revealing a row of snow white teeth. ¡°You really are something! You could actually get that woman to cough up that much money! Back then, she wouldn¡¯t even give me a bit of money to buy some drinks. To reach your level of being a man is also a type of aplishment.¡±


    Su forced a smile, but he didn¡¯t mind the captain¡¯s mocking that much. The captain saved his life before, so he could feel a type of true goodwill.


    ¡°I need money.¡± Su emphasized once again.


    ¡°Alright, youngster. Money! How does a ck Dragonrider earn money? The manual you were given should have exined it quite clearly. Undertake missions, catch mutated creatures, gather resources. The other line that wasn¡¯t written in the manual, is to ask your family for money. Of course, it seems like you don¡¯t have the backing of a family. You probably can¡¯t get anything more from your future leader, that woman Persephone. You might want to consider going to ghost street and being a male prostitute. With your appearance, you might even be able to take on a leading role there. Those older women would go crazy over you, and they would definitely pay a thousand per night. If you tell them that you killed more than 40 men from the Fabregas family, they might even add another two hundred. Look, if you just do this for ten years, you can return this amount of money.¡± Under the roaring sounds ofthethe, the captain talked non-stop about ways to make money while processing parts of various sizes one after another.


    Su listened quietly. He didn¡¯t correct the captain¡¯s error of being one decimal point off.


    ¡°Of course, this is all full of shit! If you use these methods to make money, then you can forget about paying back your debt in this life. If you want to earn money, then you have to first look at those that are truly rich, for example those families, and where their moneyes from. The best way to make money, is war! You have to establish your own territory and explore the vast and unknown world! Then, you use the resources and women you plundered to acquire even more resources for war and upy even more territories. Finally, this is the true method to earn a fortune: consolidate your foundation and exploit the resources yourself. If your domain isrge enough and you have enough resources, then you would have earned yourself the qualifications to establish a family of your own. Of course, a lone wolf cannotplete these tasks. You must findpanions, then look for your own subordinates, and finally establish an army of your own. Finally, you can use this army to aplish the things you wish to aplish!¡±


    The captain finished saying these things in one stretch, and then he fetched a piece of a gun frame from the metal rack next to him. He wiped the oil with a piece of cloth, and then he pressed the disorderlyponents into the gun frame one after another with ka ka cha cha sounds. As his ten fingers that were as crude as steel drills assembled and installed the firearm, they were incredibly nimble and possessed a type of pleasant rhythm.


    It didn¡¯t even take a minute from start to finish. The captain assembled and installed a rough and sinister-looking rifle, and from the outside shape, it seemed a bit like a Barrett. He tossed the rifle to Su and said, ¡°Youngster, take it. This thing should suit you quite well. Of course, its function can¡¯t bepared to the new era stuff, but the greatest benefit of this fellow is that it doesn¡¯t require money.¡±


    As Su gently caressed the rifle in his hand, the thick and calm gun made him feel extremelyfortable. Just from a few nces, Su already knew that this rifle¡¯s front sight was exceptionally urate, to the point where he didn¡¯t notice any bit of inuracy. The captain didn¡¯t use any blueprints, nor did he use any special tools. Just by processing a fewponents with this old-fashionedthe that wasn¡¯t exceptionally precise, he was actually able to make a gun like this. Just by relying on this level of craftsmanship alone, the captain should be several times more well off than he appeared to be right now.


    However, when he looked at the captain whose hair was like steel needles, Su knew that the captain¡¯s temper was just like his appearance, dark and stiff. Regardless of who it was, it was unlikely for them to persuade the captain into making a gun for them. Moreover, in the current era, there weren¡¯t many ck Dragonriders that would use this type of firearm that was purely mechanical in structure.


    The captain then rummaged a bit through arge chest next to him and tossed two ammunition cases towards Su before saying, ¡°You can consider these as a gift. Alright, you can go, youngster. I¡¯m going to find a sexy girl to drink with while talking about life and ideals. Remember, in the outside wilderness, only a pack of wolves can bring about a miracle.¡±

 Book 1 28.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>2</b><b></b><b></b><b></b><b>8.1 - With Fall Comes Impending Winter</b>


    After leaving D90 Barracks, Su finally understood the purpose of subordinates for the ck Dragonriders.


    As the primary external military organization of the Blood Parliament, the strength of the ck Dragonriders was actually each individual dragonrider together with all of the subordinates. If one had enough subordinates and the subordinates¡¯ skillsets were reasonable, the ck Dragonrider¡¯s strength alone no longer became that important. Of course, this was just for most dragonriders. If the dragonrider¡¯s individual strength exceeded a certain level, to the point where it reached a high level officer or even general, then the number of subordinates became insignificant.


    In fact, every single ck Dragonrider was an independent troop. The loose connection they had with the organization would at most guarantee them freedom of action, primarily guaranteeing that they would receive the least amount of restriction while establishing an army and plundering resources. A ck Dragonrider¡¯s main ie came from plundering andpleting missions from the parliament of headquarters. Meanwhile, most of these missions were rted to plundering and extermination as well.


    The loose infrastructure made it so that the rtionship between each party wasn¡¯t that great, to the point where even hostile families would have dragonriders fight under the same banner. Internal fighting was strictly prohibited, but when the struggle for survival became extremely harsh, or when the struggles over resources became extremely intense, all systems and methods could be altered to amodate the situation. If war broke out between the borders of two powers and one dragonrider was crushed by another, then headquarters might maintain their silence on this matter, describing this recement of power as beneficial natural selection.


    Under the seemingly loose infrastructure of the ck Dragonriders hid an extreme invasive nature. The dragonriders would lead their subordinates to advance wave after wave to widen the Blood Parliament¡¯s territory. There were constantly dragonriders that fell, but with the weakening of one individual, another would be more powerful from battles. They would use the plundered or upied resources to exchange for more advanced weapons, equipment, more usage rights in science and technology, or maybe even purchase or steal more subordinates. Then, they would bring their even more powerful troops to ughter towards the distant unknown.


    Those that took this a step further would establish their own territories and set up their private hospital, research institute, and munitions factory. By doing so, they wouldn¡¯t have to exchange for low level items with headquarters. By savingrge amounts of resources, they could develop their own specialized equipment or even various abilities, thus increasing the influence of their words in the system.


    For the most part, a dragonrider¡¯s private facilities and organization would be closely tied to their family. These facilities were usually funded by their family and then switched to the dragonrider¡¯s name. All of the products and technology achievements would be shared by both the dragonrider and the family.


    Of course, it would be a long, long time before Su could establish his own facilities. Right now, he couldn¡¯t even purchase aplete set of personalbat equipment. Apart from the rifle the captain gifted him, the amount of cash he had on hand would at most be enough to purchase a pistol and corresponding ammunition. Even though he had an off-road vehicle that was gifted to him by Persephone, he didn¡¯t even have the money to purchase fuel for it, let alone the money to hire a driver. Su truly didn¡¯t have the talent for driving, to the point where he even began to think whether he should get an injection of the Mental Domain¡¯s driving proficiency instead of experiencing the painful adaptation process.


    As he walked towards the ck Dragonriders headquarters, a question continuously circled in his mind. Where would he find his own subordinates?


    A dragonrider¡¯s subordinate would only be a true subordinate after they were registered at the general headquarters. Subordinates must be unconditionally faithful towards the dragonrider, and they must be ready to offer their lives for the dragonrider at all times. In return, the subordinates¡¯ families, equipment, livelihood, as well as all the advancement of their abilities would be the dragonrider¡¯s responsibility. However, there wasn¡¯t a single subordinate that had freedom, because they had to apany the dragonrider until the dragonrider¡¯s retirement, or when they were transferred to another dragonrider. In reality, apart from the exceptionally generous reward, the status of these subordinates was roughly the same as a ve.


    As a major portion of a dragonrider¡¯s strength, as well as the core of the dragonrider system, betrayal was absolutely prohibited for subordinates. As soon as a subordinate betrays the dragonrider, the ck Dragonrider headquarters might intervene and deal with the traitor.


    The other system that dealt with betrayers was the Trial Division.


    Subordinates came from all different ces, but they most frequently came from poor children the family supported. The second most frequent were those that wished for a steady lifestyle, because bing a subordinate was still a bit more fortunate than serving as hired mercenaries. In addition, the enemies of mercenaries were often times dragonriders thatmandedrge numbers of subordinates. Finally, ves, robbers, and even those that became bankrupt might be subordinates.


    In the olden era, this subordinate system that was practically very would be seen as extremely cruel and inhumane. However, from Su¡¯s experiences in the wilderness, those that called themselves subordinates were living in paradise. They had enough food, enough water to drink, and could even take a shower. As for the dangers of dying in battle, it really wasn¡¯t that big of a problem. After all, of those living in the wilderness, there weren¡¯t many that knew for sure whether or not they would live to see tomorrow. Being able to be a subordinate of the ck Dragonriders signified that they freed themselves from the wilderness and thus entered a civilized world.


    Of course, due to the high cost of subordinates, there were no ck Dragonriders that would easily ept subordinates, especially subordinates that were reported to headquarters. The criteria dragonriders selected their subordinates by were based on potential and skill. Of course, for the sake of preserving the rtionship between especially pretty women or men, there were some ck Dragonriders that chose ordinary people as subordinates. Potential needed to be nurtured, and the subordinates that possessed high level abilities required even greater amounts of resources from the dragonrider. Normally speaking, dragonriders with greater resources backing them would select subordinates with greater potential, whileparatively poorer dragonriders would pay more attention to preexisting skills or matching professions.


    Su was an exception. He was perhaps the poorest one out of the entire history of the ck Dragonriders. Moreover, this record wouldn¡¯t be broken for an extremely long time.


    The ck Dragonriders headquarters had already appeared in front of him a while ago. Su continuously thought about ces where his subordinates could originate from, but he didn¡¯te up with anything. After all, forget about subordinates, just the sry alone was something he couldn¡¯t pay.


    Forget it! He¡¯ll ept one or two small missions first and gather funds for equipment before thinking further. Su¡¯s nature was rather positive. He was used to hiding matters that he couldn¡¯t deal with at the moment deep within his heart and concentrating on what he could do at the moment. Right now, the first thing he had to do was familiarize himself with the ck Dragonriders¡¯ mission system and make some startup funds.


    The mission hall was located within a stand alone building next to headquarters. Inside, there were thirty independent rooms, and each room had a system to both issue and ept missions. The privacy of the room was guaranteed, and for the ck Dragonriders whose members didn¡¯t exceed a thousand, the number of rooms was already enough. In reality, only privates and sergeants would use this ce. All of the officers and higher ranged dragonriders had their own private systems that could directly connect to headquarters¡¯work. Of course, the private systems that sell for over a hundred thousand were still quite pricey for those at second lieutenant rank, but it usually wasn¡¯t something that they couldn¡¯t afford.


    When Su reached the mission hall, the sky had just brightened. Only at lunchtime did he emerge from within. The dragonriders¡¯ centralwork was just like a boundless sea with too much knowledge stored within. Towards this boundless knowledge, Su was like a disciple on a pilgrimage, gazing at this miracle of civilization with a devout and reverent heart.


    The number of things a second lieutenant could see wasn¡¯t that great, but for Su who had never seen the higher end technologies of the new era before, this was already too much. What he first had to understand was what the current situation of this world was like.


    On the map, the area the ck Dragonriders controlled was no more than 200 or so kilometers around Dragon City. Within this area, the resources were already being exploited and this area was being rebuilt. An appearance simr to that of the olden era was already starting to reappear. Further than that was arge area known as the gray area. This was the region where ck Dragonriders operated, and there were some replenishment areas established here. Outside of the gray area was the red area, and this represented either fierce resistance, the existence of extremely dangerous mutated creatures, or some areas where dragonriders died in battle for undisclosed reasons. Outside of the red area was the ck area. Only the topography of this ce was known, and no other information was avable. Currently, it was ssified as an unknown area.


    The areas the dragonriders controlled were not round and instead an irregr shape that continuously expanded outwards. The distance already exceeded 500 kilometers in some areas, while in other ces, apart from the center, it waspletely surrounded in ck zones. This was still understandable, because controlling several hundred square kilometers was still a bit too difficult for the dragonriders that numbered under a thousand. In addition, the pace at which the expansion urred was greatly impacted by the amount of resources avable. Fuel, energy, food, and water were all limited, and the further supplies had to be transported, the higher the overall costs.


    As for almost every family, most of the estate was concentrated at the center. In the wilderness, they usually only used agents to meet withpanies. After all, for important factories and research facilities, safety was the most important thing to consider. Not only did the center provide safety, the gathering and trading of resources became much easier as well.


    What left Su a bit surprised was that the region N958 was located in, as well as the southern grasnd were both ck areas. From a distance standpoint, it couldn¡¯t be considered that far from Dragon City. Saratoga was marked out, but it was also located in the ck area. Below that were various markings that indicated that this was information obtained when First Lieutenant Luthor left to chase after Su. However, there were no replenishment points established there.


    To the north of N958, it seemed like there should be small towns and cities of varying sizes, but it was still covered in boundless darkness. For unknown reasons, the ck Dragonriders never explored in that direction. For thest ten years, the dragonriders have always expanded along the coastline towards the east and south,pletely ignoring the northwestern direction.

 Book 1 28.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>2</b><b></b><b></b><b></b><b>8</b><b>.2 - With Fall Comes Impending Winter</b>


    Su, who had explored the grasnd before, knew that there were many indigenous mutated creatures there, and among them, there were quite a few that the ck Dragonriders¡¯ database didn¡¯t record. Samples of these creatures could sell for quite a bit, from the initial price of 3000 to tens of thousands. The research value might even somewhat increase. Practically no dragonriders would care about this small amount of money, but for Su, this was already a huge sum.


    From a certain perspective, Su was currently richer than many other dragonriders, because his body still had 27 evolution points. Moreover, his body¡¯s foundational essence improved about thirty percent. If one purely measured based on strength without any help of external force, Su could initially bench press 150 kilograms, but now, he could handle at least 220 kilograms.


    Su decided to pay N958 a visit first and gather some mutated creature specimens along the way. For N958 to be situated within a ck area made it an area of considerate value. Last time, Su merely understood a bit of the operation theory and basic function, but this time, he nned to carefully study the base¡¯s uses, all of its functions, as well as the lowest amount of resources required to operate it.


    Su decided to leave tonight. Through the introductory course, he now understood this thing called interest. No matter what level of interest it was, when ced on an astronomical figure like his debt, it would be a suffocating number. That was why time was equal to money.


    The only thing that was a bit regretful was that he wasn¡¯t able to see Persephone again before leaving Dragon City. This made it a bit harder for Su to assess the state of his lender.


    Just when Su was about to leave, a message suddenly flickered on the screen: Pleasee to my office in ten minutes. The one that sent this message was Persephone.


    Joy began to emerge within Su¡¯s heart, as if the normally calm ocean surface began to have small bubbles. He brought out the dragonrider insignia with a built in identifying chip and tapped it on the screen to log out from his ount. Then, he sat in his original spot for a while before leaving the mission center for the general headquarters building.


    At this moment, Persephone wasn¡¯t in her office and was instead sitting in General Morgan¡¯s office on the seventh floor. Her posture was dignified and graceful, and her bearing was perfect. She gently swayed the cup of coffee in her hands, allowing the rich liquid that shone with wisps of light to form a small vortex. Her face seemed to reveal a faintly discernible dimple.


    The old man behind the office table lowered the coffee cup in his hand, and after a sigh of satisfaction, his body that was leaning against the back of the chairpletely rxed. When he looked at Persephone, his hawk-like expression had a rather unnatural looking gentle smile. ¡°If you wanted to apologize for the matters of my ount being invaded, it doesn¡¯t seem like you are showing enough sincerity.¡±


    Persephone raised her head. The smile on her face seemed a bit evil, and then she put up a shocked expression, and with a high pitch voice that wasparable to a little girl¡¯s, she said, ¡°Ah! Your esteemed self¡¯s ount was hacked into? This is terrible! That fellow¡¯s skills seems to be quite formidable. I didn¡¯t know that someone had hacked into our system this whole time!¡±


    General Morgan was stunned at first. He helplessly loosened his shoulders andughed bitterly. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t predict that Persephone would pretend like she didn¡¯t know about it, in fact, she definitely would have. The problemy in the fact that during her act of innocence, she also clearly carried a rotten smile on her face, one that belonged to a clearly disrespectful actress. The elder was extremely clear on the fact that Persephone was a master of acting.


    This could only mean that Persephone didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of respect towards him.


    The old man felt as if he had a headache. In front of Persephone who actedpletely shamelessly, all of his follow-up extortion ns couldn¡¯t be carried out. The old man actually enjoyed his current lifestyle quite a bit. He didn¡¯t have to think too hard, and all he had to do was enjoy coffee and the asional sunlight. He would also find some programs of interest to observe. Recently, matters that he found interesting increased a bit, so right now, he felt like life was truly full of joy. However, a life toofortable wasn¡¯t good either, and that was why the old man didn¡¯t prepare any back-up ns. As such, he momentarily didn¡¯t know how to deal with Persephone. Of course, she was known for being troublesome to deal with.


    The old man still didn¡¯t want to admit defeat. He slightly narrowed his hawk-like eyes as he looked at Persephone who was quietly sitting across from him, searching for a weakness to exploit.


    Persephone sat there in a calm and steady manner as she looked back at the old man without losing any ground. She even smiled sweetly, which blended together with her dignified and elegant bearing. Compared to her graceful bearing, the old man¡¯s assistant might as well be those heavy radiated clouds.


    As the old man watched her, he noticed that Persephone¡¯s body was currently experiencing great fatigue, and her vitality was extremely low, indicating that the injuries she was concealing were still worsening. Moreover, the old man was quite clear about her current financial state, and also knew that her private hospital was on the edge of shutting down due tock of funding. However, the current her seemed even more beautiful than she had ever been in the past, as if she was glowing with health and vigor. In addition, there was a faintyer of radiance covering her face. Each time Persephone smiled, it all came from an innermost happiness.


    The old man adjusted his posture into a morefortable position. With a smile, he said, ¡°Recently, you¡¯ve be even more beautiful. It really makes one praise the miracles of God.¡±


    Persephone revealed another charming smile, then she responded somewhat shamelessly, ¡°When hadn¡¯t I been beautiful?¡±


    A beam of light suddenly entered through the window,nding on Persephone¡¯s body. Faintyers of golden color dyed the edges of her ash gray hair. When it swept past her right hand, there was a sh of reflective light, and only after seeing this did the old man notice that on the right hand that was steadily holding onto a cup of coffee, there was an extremely familiar looking ring.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve gotten a new ring.¡± The old man smiled and said.


    Persephone immediately lowered the the coffee cup onto the tray in her left hand. Her right hand opened and continuously disyed it in several different postures. It could also be said that it was to allow the old man to see it clearly from every angle rather than showing off her perfect right hand.


    ¡°This is the greatest gift I¡¯ve received!¡± Persephone¡¯s appearance seemed just like a little girl who was showing off her doll. ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s not bad right?¡±


    Persephone¡¯s immediate change in facial expression was enough to make anyone who was looking at her seriously to immediately feel a headache. The old man was no exception.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not bad.¡± The old man responded rather helplessly. If she didn¡¯t receive a satisfactory response, it was hard to say whether or not those five beautiful fingers would move towards the tip of his nose.


    The perfectly satisfied Persephone stood up, and with a smile, she said, ¡°I still have to meet another person, and it is almost time.¡±


    ¡°Persephone!¡± When she was leaving the office, the old man called after her and said seriously, ¡°This gift is truly quite excellent.¡±


    Persephone revealed a brilliant smile. After showing the old man a graceful act of courtesy, she turned around and left.

 Book 1 28.3

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter </strong><strong>2</strong><strong>8</strong><strong>.</strong><strong>3 - With Fall Comes Impending Winter</strong>


    After she left, the old man¡¯s chair turned towards a different direction and he gazed outside the window. Through the thick clouds full of radiation, fine streaks of sunlight scattered downrge amounts of golden radiance onto the great sea and ruins, giving it a warm appearance. Even though the wind that entered through the window possessed a chilliness, reminding him that winter was about to arrive, right now, it was still basked in the warmth of autumn.


    This was the first time Su entered the ck Dragonriders¡¯ general headquarters building on his own. The guards at the gates simply inspected his badge in a routinely manner without saying a single word. However, the guards¡¯ expressions were extremely strange, and their eyes continuously stared at him.


    After walking into the main lobby, Su stopped for several seconds and gazed at the enormous dragon head that hung in front of him. The ck dragon head¡¯s amber eyes were looking at Su as well. The eyes that were like running water made Su feel as if they possessed life.


    Under the eyes of the ck dragon head, Su slowly ascended a flight of stairs. Right now, almost every ck Dragonrider in the main lobby noticed his entry. They either stopped to look at Su with strange expressions or whispered to each other in twos and threes. Su¡¯s bloody battle in the training base was already a well known event. The Fabregas family lined up a battle n that should be enough to kill a ck Dragonrider lieutenantmander, yet a mere second lieutenant, Su, whose strength was rumored to not even reach the level of a second lieutenant, killed more than forty people and ultimately broke out from the encirclement. Fabregas family¡¯s well known Cobra King troop also suffered severe losses. Even though the Cobra Kings¡¯ fighting strength was really not all that muchpared to other families more adept at military force, it was still a military force nurtured by a great family. The assassins within the organization still more or less possessed the strength of a military officer.


    However, there was no shortage of powerful freaks among the ck Dragonriders, so most of them simply expressed a bit of admiration towards Su¡¯s perseverance. Then, what made all of the ck Dragonriders shocked was that Persephone, for the sake of saving Su, seemed to have gone mad. Not only did she umte an astronomical amount of debt, she was constantly on the move like the lowest rank dragonrider private, franticallypleting missions to earn money. Even though the missions a general could ept all contained ample rewards, many people noticed that in the missions system, the missions that contained generous rewards have all seemed to disappear without a trace overnight. As such, despite Persephone constantly rushing about, all that she managed to obtain was barely sufficient enough to even out the astronomical debt¡¯s interest.


    Everyone was wondering how the pretty youngster Su, with a breathtaking appearance but average strength, managed to make Persephone willingly pay such a tremendous price? She was the ck Dragonrider¡¯s most forceful and cunning major general, as well as the one that was the hardest to deal with, yet during this period of time, her performance made many people associate her with the words ¡®starry-eyed infatuation¡¯.


    At this moment, when they saw Su whose golden hair fluttered about and his green eye as tranquil as water, both men and women couldn¡¯t help but feel jealousy. What was rather strange was that there weren¡¯t only those jealous of Su, but also of Persephone. Some were even jealous of both.


    When he reached the sixth floor, Su entered the serene, dark, and clearly more spacious corridor. The old-fashioned floor was polished until it was extremely bright, and at the center was a thick and soft carpet. Walking on it did not create the slightest sound, making one feel extremelyfortable.


    At the two sides were old-fashioned hardwood doors. The decorations on the door were delicate and refined, and the dark red paint gave one a rather historical feeling. Su could feel that behind these slightly opened doors, the male and female assistants which looked like they were buried under work, were in reality secretly propping up their ears and paying attention to Su¡¯s whereabouts and activity. He proceeded forward, making his way past a flight of stairs and reaching Persephone¡¯s office. The sixth floor and seventh floor¡¯syout was roughly the same. Next to the general¡¯s office would always be an office used by the assistant.


    There were no lights in the corridor, making the lighting rather dim. As soon as Su walked to the head of the stairs, he suddenly felt as if the flow of air was a bit abnormal!


    Could it be that he might even be attacked in the ck Dragonrider headquarters?


    Su didn¡¯t have time to think though this carefully. His left eye immediately released a faint golden light, and at the same time, all of his abilities in the Perception Domain, including long-rage sensation and overclocking hearing were used to their maximum effect. His body quickly withdrew to the side. However, only when Persephone already appeared in front of him was he able to take a step backwards!


    Persephone was smiling like a cat that was eating stolen fish. She had just descended from upstairs and was heading towards her office when she noticed that someone was blocking the path. With her style of doing things, she naturally wouldn¡¯t slow down, to the point where she didn¡¯t even feel like slightly moving to the side. When she suddenly noticed that the dragonrider whose sidestepping and perception ability wasn¡¯t bad was actually Su, Persephone immediately stopped her footsteps and turned around and reached Su¡¯s side with a single step. With her hands on her back, she leaned forward slightly. When she was just about to say something, she suddenly realized that there was a strange red glow being released from Su¡¯s left eye.


    Infrared sight! Persephone immediately noticed what it was. In addition, from the red light¡¯s lustre and level of illumination within the depths of the pupil, she could tell that Su¡¯s infrared sight far surpassed the effectiveness of any simr prescribed effect, whether it be rity or sensitivity. In addition, the depths of Su¡¯s left eye continuously flickered with other types of radiance, indicating that glimmer sight, sight strengthening, and other capabilities were all activated to their maximum effect as well. Thebination of these various sight enhancements formed an ability that was far greater than any individual vision strengthening ability.


    In addition, there was a numbing feeling around the surface of her body, indicating that Su was currently using some unknown ability to probe her body. Persephone sneered inwardly. Long-range sensation was indeed marked as a rare ability, but it wasn¡¯tpletely unique. For example, she herself also had this ability, and the range at which she could activate it would only be greater than Su¡¯s.


    However, when she saw Su¡¯s expression freeze and momentarily be absent-minded, she suddenly changed her thoughts. Only after purposely stopping for a bit did she say, ¡°I believe you are a bit early?¡±


    Only now did Su react. He hurriedly restrained all of his special sight abilities and then carefully withdrew his long-range sensation. Only now did he release a long pent up breath.


    However, her seemingly naked figure continued to flutter back and forth before his eyes! Su never would have thought that his consciousness would automatically piece together the images created by several sights together with long-range perception and produce an image that made his heart seemingly pound unendingly even until now! If she was wearing her general uniform, then Su¡¯s sight naturally wouldn¡¯t have been able to prate it, but today, she was simply wearing an office outfit that didn¡¯t possess any special characteristics.


    In the wilderness, Su and other hunters were the same, not unfamiliar with alcohol, blood, and women. However, no one had ever caused his heart to batter about so violently like Persephone did for him. Su noticed that his heart had yet to calm, and all of the muscle fibers in his body were still nervously trembling, indicating his tense state. Su had never been so nervous even between life and death. Perhaps the impression Persephone gave him was too powerful and too unpredictable, as if nothing was a problem in her hands. Even though Persephone had showed him a myriad of appearances and a figure that was incredibly alluring, Su fundamentally never saw her as a sex object. That was why Su became so utterly shocked when he suddenly saw her practically naked body, to the point where he even forgot to reply to Persephone¡¯s question.


    Persephone seemed as if she waspletely oblivious to what had just happened. She straightened her body and restored the cold and dignified appearance of a general before saying to Su, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go outside for a walk.¡±


    Then, Persephone overtook Su and walked towards the central staircase. Su followed quietly behind her. At this time, a room on the other end of the hall suddenly opened. A young female assistant ran over while hugging a document. When she saw Persephone, she was immediately frightened. Standing up straight and giving her a salute, she gave her a greeting in a meek voice, ¡°General!¡±


    Persephone gave her a light sound of approval and brought Su downstairs. This female assistant¡¯s acting skills weren¡¯t bad either, but it couldn¡¯t bepared to Persephone¡¯s. Even Su could tell that the female assistant was acting a bit artificially, but he somewhat admired her courage. Inside the training camp as well as the training base, Su heard all types of rumors about Persephone. Almost everyone thought of this general as thebination of both an angel and a devil, as well as someone who carried great grudges. She was a figure that definitely could not be provoked. This female assistant actually had the courage to pry around. It was likely that she had already gotten herself on Persephone¡¯s list.


    As Su followed Persephone out from general headquarters, he still didn¡¯t know what happened to thest fellow who tried to use infrared sight against Persephone.

 Book 1 28.4

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>2</b><b></b><b></b><b></b><b>8</b><b>.</b><b>4</b><b> - With Fall Comes Impending Winter</b>


    Ocean waves took form from the far-reaching ocean andzily moved onto the shore. It battered against the damaged embankment, creatingyers afteryers of green suds on its surface. After being battered against for tens of years, the concrete embankment had bergely damaged, intertwining with the rugged ocean reef below. However, there was still a path one could walk through that was peaceful and deste. While walking on this road, to the right was a dark blue sea that stretched into the horizon. On the left were ruins, and from the half scorched ancient constructs, one could vaguely see the style of the olden era¡¯s 19th century. The steel bars that extended outwards were like the exposed ribs of an enormous beast corpse, struggling to maintain signs of times past on its broken-down body.


    When walking on this road, one would always feel a myriad of feelings. Between the ruins and the great sea, under the gray sky, and faced with tens of years flying past one¡¯s eyes, even the most powerful individuals would feel insignificant.


    This road wasn¡¯t easy to travel through. No sea shells could be seen, and no seabirds flew past. Each time the ocean waves surged, fatal levels of radiation would always surge. Even with the radiation resistance capabilities of the ck Dragonrider uniform, faced against the degree of radiation here, those defenses would still be extremely weak. However, for the senior military officers of the ck Dragonriders, this wasn¡¯t an issue that couldn¡¯t be dealt with.


    This time, Persephone and Su walked shoulder to shoulder.


    ¡°Are you preparing to go out for a mission?¡± Persephone¡¯s left hand held her high-heels. Her shining white feet either walked on the sharp ocean rocks or jumped about from sharp tips of steel bars one after another.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Even though Su knew clearly that those sharp rocks and broken steel bars couldn¡¯t harm Persephone, whenever those soft little feet stepped on them, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous inwardly, especially since he could vaguely sense that Persephone¡¯s vitality wasn¡¯t that great. When he saw that Persephone was actually jumping towards a sharp metal bar that seemed to be angled almost straight up, Su finally couldn¡¯t hold back his nervousness anymore and subconsciously reached out his hand to support her.


    Persephone¡¯s legs slightly separated in an iparably precise manner tond on the sharp spike. This little bit of force was already enough for her to stabilize her entire body. However, when she saw Su reach out his hand to support her, the tip of her toes lightly tapped on the steel bar, and her body then copsed, holding onto Su¡¯s hand in a somewhat panicked manner and used this strength to gently fall onto the ground.


    Su immediately understood that he had overthought things. However, he held onto Persephone¡¯s hand without any intentions of letting go.


    The two of them walked slowly along the shore hand in hand, as if what lied underneath their feet weren¡¯t deadly ruins, but instead the fine sand of the olden era. In the distance, strands of golden sunlight quietly seeped through the clouds and illuminated the ocean surface, as if a crack was opened in the kingdom of heaven¡¯s great gates.


    ¡°Are these missions just to earn some start-up funds? What are you nning to do after?¡± Persephone asked.


    ¡°I have to find some way of obtaining subordinates, start up N957, and explore the northwestern unknown regions to see if there are any valuable resources. Afterwards, I have to establish a supply base and continue the exploration of the northwestern region and dere a formal range of power. From there on, I will have to continuously conquer new unknown regions.¡± Su¡¯s n was simple and massive.


    Persephone seemed to disapprove of his words. Following a snort, she said, ¡°I could tell immediately that this wasn¡¯t your n. It must be something that ck piece of metal thought up. That fellow always thinks about stealing money, stealing food, and stealing women. He doesn¡¯t think of anything innovative.¡±


    ¡°This is the fastest way of earning money, so it has also be my way of thinking.¡± Su said.


    ¡°You want to settle my debt in my ce?¡± Persephone suddenly looked at Su and asked.


    Under the gaze of her eyes that contained wisps of green light, Su felt a bit nervous. He indiscreetly blurted out, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Persephone released a snort and stood in front of Su. Pointing her left hand to forcefully press into Su¡¯s chest, she said in a rather dissatisfied manner, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s get something straight! That was all debt owed for your sake, so it was your debt to begin with. You were just paying back your own debt, yet you want me to be grateful towards you, are you harboring some type of evil intentions? For example, seducing me into bed?¡±


    Su did not be as nervous as he expected. He tightened his hand around hers and actually smiled while saying, ¡°That was exactly what I was thinking.¡±


    This was a reply thatpletely exceeded Persephone¡¯s expectations. She was originally hoping for Su¡¯s embarrassed expression. When the topic reached this point, it became a bit dangerous, to the point where her heart rate quietly doubled.


    ¡°Ah, this... uh...¡± Persephone put some distance between herself and Su, and her brain quickly searched for a suitable reply. Suddenly, she changed the topic and asked, ¡°Su, you originally entered the ck Dragonriders for that little girl. Why do you care so much about her? What if you meet her again one day? What would you do then?¡±


    ¡°I will protect her, and will also look after her.¡± Su¡¯s reply was as clear as water. There was no need for him to think anything else about this, nor was there any hesitation. His green left eye was clear and translucent. ¡°She is my daughter, so I am willing to pay any price for her. Just like a rotting wolf in the wilderness, for the sake of the young, they would fight the most ferocious creatures.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so it was like that?¡± Persephone¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with a brilliant expression! She was on the tip of her toes, as if she would jump up at any time.


    Su was stunned. He truly didn¡¯t understand why she would suddenly be so happy, as if she was glowing from the inside. However, right now, Persephone was beautiful to the point of being almost irresistible. Su truly wanted to grab her into his arms, even though he knew deep inside that this was something he should only think about after settling all debts first.


    Just when their two leaping hearts were about to collide, Su¡¯s consciousness suddenly detected a sh of extreme danger, as if he was being pricked by thorns! That type of feeling was just like a frog that was targeted by a serpent.


    A sh of paleness simultaneously appeared on Persephone¡¯s face. He turned around and gazed into the distance. Hundreds of meters out, an enormous ocean rock that was over ten meters in height was split into two pieces, and the top part of the rock slowly slid down from the nted cut. With a great rumbling sound, it fell into the great sea, and only the remaining half stood alone by the shore.


    The cut was as t and smooth as a mirror.


    Town of trials.


    The chapel at the center suddenly blew with cold winds. Madeline¡¯s figure slowly appeared in the previously empty high back chair.


    Peperus who received an urgent notification walked in from the side door and brought theputer to Madeline¡¯s view, revealing pictures that were just taken. Almost all of the pictures had Persephone and Su ying the lead roles.


    Madeline watched silently and suddenly reached out with a pale finger. She lightly tapped it, and a strangeyer of dark gray color covered theputer. Then, under Peperus¡¯ shocked gaze, theputer turned into ashes.


    The church¡¯s doors weren¡¯t closed firmly, so the whistling wind continuously surged inward.


    The wind was extremely cold.


    For Madeline, fall had already passed.

 Book 1 29.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>2</b><b></b><b></b><b></b><b></b><b>9.1 - Focal Point</b>


    When he looked at the surface of the rock several hundred meters out that was as smooth as a mirror, a clear sound suddenly rang within Su¡¯s heart, as if something inside of him ruptured. His heart began to beat faster as well.


    Su frowned. He didn¡¯t like unknown things, and didn¡¯t like unknown feelings even more. He walked towards the damaged reef cliff to carefully inspect the cut. The one who cut open the rock had long left, and the other party was perfectly capable of avoiding his perception. However, since he entered the ck Dragonriders and dealt with the two attacks, Su¡¯s confidence in himself slowly began to rise. He possessed a sharpness that had been refined in the wilderness, and he believed that he would be able to find clues from the slice.


    However, as soon as his left hand tightened, he was pulled back by Persephone.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go look. I know who it is.¡± Persephone said. Her expression was extremelyplicated, and her face remained somewhat pale.


    Su carefully looked at Persephone, and then he nodded. Regardless of who it was that was hiding, that person seemed to have a close connection with Persephone. Even if she wasn¡¯t willing to say who it was, Su didn¡¯t n to force her to. From Su¡¯s perspective, everyone should have a part that belongs only to themselves, a ce for their spirit to rest and feel safe.


    Persephone¡¯s mood seemed to have dropped a bit. She gently pulled her right hand away from Su¡¯s. After retrieving a card, she ced it into Su¡¯s pockets. Then, she softly pressed it against Su¡¯s chest and said, ¡°This is the reward from my most recent mission. The mission was a simple one so the money inside isn¡¯t great. Use it to purchase a fieldbat suit, and then select a close-range weapon. I rmend an enhanced firepower close range glock pistol. Also, you have to purchase at least one set of medical and food supplies. Lastly, remember to bring some more bullets. I don¡¯t like it when you are always fighting for your life with just a knife.¡±


    Towards Persephone, who was being extremely detailed and almost a bit long-winded, Su didn¡¯t know what kind of feeling he was experiencing. He really wanted to hug her, but right now was perhaps not a suitable time. Moreover, her mood wasn¡¯t that great, and Su didn¡¯t have the authority tofort her.


    ¡°Alright, I should go back too. I wish you sess on your first mission.¡± As she looked at Su, her dark gray hair continuously danced about in the sea breeze.


    Su nodded, not refusing Persephone¡¯s money. As a master in the art ofbat, Persephone¡¯s suggested list of equipment would undoubtedly be greatly beneficial to Su¡¯s fighting strength. This way, when Su went out on missions, it would make her feel a bit more at ease. Even though the mission Su epted this time was of the simplest and lowest reward variety, who knew what type of unpredictable things could happen in the wilderness?


    After a simple goodbye, Su walked towards the ck Dragonriders¡¯ special ordnance center. Equipment like the standard fieldbat suit of the ck Dragonriders could only be purchased there, and only official ck Dragonriders could purchase it themselves. The ordnance center¡¯s medical and food set¡¯s quality and technology was far greater than the goods of the surroundingpanies. However, for things like close range firearms and standard bullets, the smallpanies around Dragon City could supply products of both good quality and cheaper prices. After all, everything the ck Dragonriders offered their members was widely known to be costly.


    This was an unavoidable action. If they couldn¡¯t receiverge amounts of resources and profits from their members, then the ck Dragonriders headquarters research and military instations would not be backed by enough funds. They wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain and advance their core technology. As such, the ck Dragonriders¡¯ forceful expansion would also be much slower, and the ability for members to obtain resources would decline. This was a vicious cycle that was clear and easy to see.


    The ammunition the ck Dragonriders supplied were mostly 7.62 or 5.56, just like the olden era standard calibers. As such, the new era firearms the dragonriders used could also use the olden era ammunition. After all, in the wilderness, it was practically impossible to restock on new era ammunition. The new era bullets looked the same as the olden era bullets on the outside, but the design of the gunpowder and bullethead were different. The power of the new era bullets was greater, and their uses were more extensive. Of course, these bullets were even more so equipped with the ck Dragonriders¡¯ prices.


    Near the dragonrider governed ordnance center, there were forty or fifty loosely scattered arms shops. They couldn¡¯tpete against the dragonrider government in terms of firearms, vehicles, and all types ofrge scale machinery, but their tools were all of unique characteristics. For example, there were all types of special bullets that would leave even Su shocked.


    After two hours of selection and purchasing, Su left the munitions region, Su¡¯s knapsack was filled with almost a hundred and fifty rounds of rifle bullets and fifty rounds of handgun bullets. Even though he felt that he wouldn¡¯t even be able to use up all of these bullets, when he thought about how Persephone warned against him again and again, he unknowingly bought a bit more. However, Su still chose to purchase a multi-purpose military knife. With this, he felt much more at ease.


    Su was at the edge of Dragon City. As soon as he left this region, he would enter the ruins. After walking another few kilometers, he would reach the deste and bleak wilderness.


    Between the military region and the ruins, there was a two meter tall wireting. Every hundred meters, there would be a sentry tower created from steel, and at the top of the sentry were two 12.7mm automatic machine guns. Theplex image system on the gun tower coldly observed the activity within the ruins below. If any creatures without identification walked into area of alert, they would immediately be sted to pieces by the scorching rain of bullets.


    Su walked onto the military region¡¯s central road and proceeded towards the gate that led into the ruins a kilometer away. At this time, four or five lively youngsters walked out from a station. They carried all types of firearm bullets on them, and they could be said to be fully armed. The most eye-catching person was a youngster that carried a prince gatling gun in his hands. This huge thing was roughly 30 kilograms in weight, and together with its ammunition, the weight reached 60 kilograms. It wasn¡¯t an infantry weapon at all, and should instead be supported by an off-road vehicle for support or suppression fire. Seeing this robust and handsome youngster carry it in a carefree manner in one arm, it was clear that he nned to use this enormous thing with his bare hands. Even though the prince gatling gun couldn¡¯t bepared to a gatling cannon, using it with only his arms was not something an ordinary person could do.


    The youngster walked over to Su, and one of them released a shout of surprise before asking hispanions, ¡°Look you guys, isn¡¯t that person Su?¡±


    These youngster simultaneously looked towards Su¡¯s direction, and they all recognized Su who was now a sensational figure. Among them, two individuals immediately revealed hostility, walking onto the center of the road to block Su¡¯s path. They raised their heads and gave Su a look of disdain. The muzzle of their guns pointed at Su¡¯s chest.


    Su¡¯s expression was calm. He continued to advance, and only when he was four or five meters in front of these youngsters did he finally stop his footsteps. He had long seen that these youngsters should be backed by rather well-off families, because not everyone in Dragon City could casually purchase unconventional firearms. For their age, these youngsters¡¯ skills were quite excellent, especially the youngster who carried the prince gatling gun, who possessed the strength of a private.


    However, it was quite obvious that even if these youngsters belonged to a certain great family, they still most likely just belonged to some unimportant branch. Those that truly had resources wouldn¡¯t unt things like firearms that were rtively less precious. Unless it was a special situation, non-standard firearms weren¡¯t all that useful in a battle in the wilderness, because resupply often became a huge problem. With the skill level of these youngsters in front of him, there didn¡¯t really seem to be a need for so many non-standard firearms.


    ¡°Our family name is the honorable Fabregas!¡± The two prideful youngsters spoke. This immediately allowed Su to understand where their hostility originated from.

 Book 1 29.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>2</b><b></b><b></b><b></b><b></b><b>9.</b><b>2 </b><b>- Focal Point</b>


    Su looked at the youngster carrying the prince gatling gun. The other party met his gaze, and with a shrug of his shoulders, he said, ¡°I am from the the William family. There is originally nothing between us, but these people are my friends, so I am standing on their side.¡±


    Su¡¯s eyes swept over the prince gatling gun in his hands and noticed that there was no cartridge inserted, nor was the safety opened. As such he nodded, and his gaze swept over the two remaining individuals¡¯ bodies before once again looking at the Fabregas family¡¯s children.


    Suddenly, almost everyone felt as if the surroundings suddenly became shrouded in a deep chilliness, as if the temperature suddenly lowered over ten degrees. When facing Su, even though he was so pretty that it seemed like a gust of wind could blow him over, there was truly an aura of danger that began to exude outwards from his body. This was something only terrifying creatures in the wilderness would release, a feeling that would make anyone want to immediately flee as far as they could.


    The youngster holding the prince gatling gun frowned. Even though he wasn¡¯t a formal dragonrider, he wasn¡¯t some inexperienced hatchling. He himself had already fought on the battlefield. This type of aura was not unfamiliar to him at all. The dragonrider officers of his family that were full of bloodlust, the same individuals who he had regarded as deities all possessed this type of aura. Only after participating in several bitter battles, did he understand that only those that crawled out from a mountain of corpses could possess that type of aura.


    He suddenly understood that Su definitely wasn¡¯t like how the youngster¡¯s social circles imed, how he only relied on his pretty face and his skills in bed with Persephone to muddle his way to his second lieutenant rank. In addition, Fabregas family¡¯s disgusting defeat wasn¡¯t a fluke either, and it definitely wasn¡¯t due to the Cobra King troop being trash, which was what the youngster¡¯s social circles and the Fabregas family¡¯s children universally believed. He instinctively wanted to stop his excessively rude and impetuouspanions, but it was already toote.


    ¡°I heard that you killed quite a few of my family¡¯s people in the training base!¡± The two youngsters from the Fabregas family also instinctively felt as if the atmosphere was a bit off. However, these individuals who had never entered the battlefield were too oblivious to this feeling. Moreover, their greater numbers and their new-era firearms that were made of clearly newer technology gave them enough confidence.


    It was alreadymon knowledge that Su¡¯s second lieutenant title was obtained by going to bed with the general, right? As for the special nature of Curtis¡¯ training camp, that was something only those that were in the inner circle knew. Of course, they didn¡¯t dare to brazenly kill Su, because murdering a ck Dragonrider second lieutenant was a serious crime. Forget their fathers who weren¡¯t some great figures, not even the n elder Old Fabregas could protect them. However, provoking him was different. The ck Dragonriders didn¡¯t prohibit challenges and duels. If they could give Su a sound beating, then their family¡¯s status would immediately shoot up. Simrly, everyone knew that Su only had one level in Combat Domain, and he didn¡¯t have any Mental Domain or Magic Domain abilities.


    ¡°You all should feel fortunate.¡± Su spoke indifferently. Then, the alloy gun box by his right groin automatically opened, and the Glock pistol bounced to Su¡¯s right hand. ¡°Because you guys don¡¯t have the qualifications to join the training base assault, that is why you are alive. Now, you all actually dare to provoke a ck Dragonrider second lieutenant, then either we engage in battle, or you let me smash your faces in before crawling away.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! These two idiots! You let him get too close and even let him get into range!¡± The youngster that was holding the prince gatling gun immediately understood the meaning behind Su¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly. When the two sides reached the distance of five meters, the assault rifles couldn¡¯tpare to the Glock pistol at all. Meanwhile, the prince gatling in his hands was even more unfavorable.


    The two Fabregas youngsters never expected Su¡¯s movements to be so direct, firm, and precise. Moreover, he strictly stuck to regtions,pletely unlike the barbarian that had just walked in from the wilderness that the rumors described him as. Since they were the one that provoked him first, moreover without the identity of dragonriders, then even if they were able to kill Su after this battle, what awaited them was still execution. This wasn¡¯t because Su¡¯s background was strong, but instead because the dignity of the ck Dragonriders couldn¡¯t be challenged. The executions of the Trials Division wouldn¡¯t allow one to easily die. It was a suffering that made one wish they could immediately die.


    However, if they didn¡¯t choose to fight, would they just allow him to smash apart their faces before crawling away?


    One of the more overbearing youngsters felt like he was put on the spot. Clenching his teeth, he opened his rifle¡¯s safety device.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Su¡¯s eyes shed with radiance. He stepped to the side, avoiding the other party¡¯s trajectory. Then, with two steps, he already reached the youngster who had released the safety on his assault rifle, easily seizing the rifle from his hands. With a flip of his hand, he mmed the butt of the rifle heavily on the bridge of the youngster¡¯s nose, making that rather straight nose cave into the face. Following this powerful bacsh, the gun in Su¡¯s hand moved again, smashing down on another youngster¡¯s back, immediately smashing him onto the ground. His mouth was open, but he couldn¡¯t release any sounds.


    The three youngsters only felt as if a sh appeared before their eyes, and then they saw their twopanions already lying on the ground, unable to crawl back up.


    Su didn¡¯t have any intentions of stopping here. He first flipped these two youngsters around, then he fiercely mmed the butt of the rifle downwards,pletely smashing one¡¯s nose rotten. Then, he walked to the youngster that walked up earlier and heavily kicked him in the groin!


    All of this was methodically nned and done in an unhurried manner, to the point where he even had a charming smile on his face, as if he was an experienced individual dealing with some trifling matters. The three spectators could see every single movement extremely clearly, and when the final kick was given, the three youngsters felt as if the thing between their legs were also throbbing with pain, as if they were also kicked by Su.


    Su tossed the rifle that was already somewhat deformed onto the ground, but the Glock had never left his hand. He patiently waited until the two youngsters finally managed to endure the suffering and struggled once again to their feet.


    ¡°Who allowed you guys to stand up again?¡± Su smiled. When he spoke, there was also a sweet-sounding maism. Then, the contents left everyone trembling with fear. ¡°I recall that what I said just now was to crawl back. You all better get on the ground and crawl obediently. Otherwise, I might think that you guys want to fight. I believe that this pistol canpletely st your asses rotten.¡±


    Not only were the faces of the two youngsters from the Fabregas family deathly pale, the faces of the three youngsters on the side carried simr expressions, as if they couldn¡¯t endure this type of humiliation. However, when the youngster carrying the prince gatling saw that the monitoring cameras at both sides long since pointed this way, he sighed inwardly and gave up all ns of taking action. In reality, he knew that from Su¡¯s freakish speed just now, before they could even aim at him, Su¡¯s bullets might already have shattered their brains.


    The recoil of the Glock pistol that had undergone strengthening was perhaps even greater than that of a sniper rifle. These pistols were actually specially designed to be hidden inside the empty spaces of various buildings. Moreover, only some freakish characters would use them. Its power could easily st through tens of centimeters thick brick walls and st the enemy hiding behind it into pieces. In order to use it, not only did one have to possess simple weapon proficiency, they also needed heavy weapon proficiency.


    Faced with choosing either life or dignity, the Fabregas family¡¯s two young members chose life. They groaned as they crawled on the ground towards the back of the station on the side.


    Before theypletely disappeared from his sight, he already returned the Glock back into the alloy gun case, continuing to walk along the central road towards the military region¡¯srge gates. A youngster just happened to stand in Su¡¯s path, but seeing his nk and fearful expression, it seemed like it probably wasn¡¯t on purpose.


    Su didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of adjusting his path. He simply gave the youngster a look before saying, ¡°Step aside.¡±


    The youngster was immediately like a frightened rabbit. He took a few steps back in panic and almost fell onto the ground! Apart from the youngster that held the prince gatling gun, the others were all rookies that had never entered the battlefield. For them, the rank of second lieutenant was simply their life objective. Only now did they realize that wanting to challenge a ck Dragonrider second lieutenant was the same as throwing away their lives.


    Su didn¡¯t even give them a look as he walked through therge gates into the distance. Behind him, the rifle gifted by the captain seemed especially crude and bleak, matching Su¡¯s temperament quite well.


    ¡°Su!¡± The face of the youngster carrying the prince gatling suddenly flushed red. He roared towards Su¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°Once you leave Dragon City, you better be careful! I will return double the humiliation from today!¡±


    Su didn¡¯t even turn around, nor did he have any intention of slowing his footsteps. He simply pointed towards the ground and said, ¡°If you have guts, thene look for me in the wilderness. However, remember, before youe, make sure to wipe your ass clean.¡±


    The youngster¡¯s face reddened with shame as if blood was going toe out. However, he was quite clear on the fact that if he made a move against Su at this time and ce, it was the same as throwing his life away, moreoverpletely pointlessly. The regtions of the ck Dragonriders were sacred and unchallengeable. At the very least, he couldn¡¯t publicly challenge them.


    Su didn¡¯t hear the sound of the prince gatling gun¡¯s bullets being loaded even as he walked through the great gates. He was a bit disappointed, but he suddenly felt a type of feeling that was difficult to describe. As such, he abruptly turned around!


    At the very top of a tall building stood a graceful figure. Even in the remote distance, the sinister and heavy armor couldn¡¯t hide her charm. Her long, dark gray hair that danced about seemed to havepletely merged with the low hanging clouds full of radiance. Even though there was such a huge distance separating them, Su could clearly see that pair of azure eyes. They were just like the exquisite and crystalline eyes from seven years ago that knew no depths.


    It¡¯s her... Su knew from just the first nce that this was the little girl he had no choice but to let go of seven years ago. Only, he never thought that she would have already grown so big, her height almost reaching his, and she now possessed shocking power. Lanaxis was right; only at her side could the girl¡¯s talents bepletely brought out.

 Book 1 29.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>2</b><b></b><b></b><b></b><b></b><b>9.</b><b></b><b>3 - Focal Point</b>


    Su smiled. His smile was full of brightness and gratitude. He gave the girl a huge thumbs up before turning around and walking towards the ruins and wilderness.


    Only when Su¡¯s figure disappeared did Madeline slowly turn around. Her figure leapt into the air and disappeared towards the direction of the town of trials.


    The wind became colder and colder. It was already winter.


    ¡°Wait for me. I will protect you.¡± She knew what Su¡¯s final gesture meant. However, what she wished for might not just be protection.


    Su supported himself against an ice cold rock as he gazed into the small town below that had already turned into ruins. Wind continuously blew past his body, forcefully infusing wisps of chilliness into his clothes. Su¡¯s body temperature had already lowered to the point where it waspletely the same as his environment, so the wind wouldn¡¯t cause him to feel cold. However, Su still didn¡¯t like the cold because it made him ufortable. A lower temperature made his blood flow slower, as if both him, as well as even the world seemed to be slowly freezing.


    Ten or so people appeared in Su¡¯s field of view. The two that walked at the very front were clearly experienced hunters. Their eyes were like an iparably fine that didn¡¯t allow anything past as they searched the wilderness for any suspicious signs. The group was rather spread out with close to a kilometer between each person. Among them, there were also two individuals who continuously stared into the two sides of the short mountain. They were clearly long-range sniping specialists, their eyes carefully scanning for possible sniping points.


    Su felt the eyes of these two had swept over where he was hiding, but they shouldn¡¯t have sensed anything. Most of the time when a sniper searched for another sniper, they would have to rely on abilities like infrared sight. Su had already lowered the temperature of his own body to the same as the surroundings, and with a thousand meters between them, it was naturally difficult for them to detect him.


    The hunters quickly entered the small town. In reality, this ce could only be considered a vige. Apart from some public buildings and a small church, there were only a few dozen houses. It was clear that even in the olden era, this wasn¡¯t a particrly flourishing ce.


    A few minutester, the two hunters found an infantry pack within one of the houses, and upon opening it, they found that inside was aplete ck Dragonrider second lieutenant uniform. The hunters issued a signal, and the remaining individuals quickly entered the small town one after another. Six fighters separately upied the highest points of the small town, locking down the entire town into their range of fire. A dragonrider that was wearing a fieldbat suit with a face of experience stood at the center of the town, looking over the second lieutenant uniform inside with a frown. Standing at his side was a youngster that carried a prince gatling gun. It was clearly the youngster that had a conflict with Su two days ago.


    The man seemed to be roughly thirty or so years of age. On the right part of his chest was the crest of three daggers. This was the military symbol of a ck Dragonrider captain. There were a few points of simrity between his facial features and the youngster¡¯s, so there should be some blood rtionship between them.


    The uniform was left behind by Su. In the wilderness, a ck Dragonrider¡¯s uniform was far less useful than a specialized fieldbat suit, so after leaving Dragon City, dragonriders all liked to change intobat clothes that suited different environments. However, others would have their subordinates carry the uniform, while Su was a dragonrider without subordinates, so the uniform he took off could only be stored in a hidden ce.


    ¡°Older cousin, why didn¡¯t Persephone give him a few subordinates? No matter how deep in debt she is, she can still transfer over some of her own subordinates, right?¡± The youngster asked. After experiencing the conflict back then, he already restrained the contempt he had towards Su. If anyone in his social circle were here, they would probably say ¡®why would a male pet need subordinates¡¯ or something of the sort.


    The middle-aged was about to say something when a cold feeling suddenly crept past his heart. It was so fierce that he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He immediately shouted out, ¡°All of you, get down!¡± Meanwhile, he grabbed the youngster and charged into the house on the opposite side.


    An slightly muffled gunshot resounded through the skies of the little vige. However, the one that fell to this sound was a sniping specialist that upied the bell tower of the small church.


    The first gunshot was still echoing through the ruins when another gunshot sounded. Before the gunshot entered everyone¡¯s ears, the sniper situated in the second floor of a house copsed. The insanely powerful bullets directly prated through the walls, bringing the lime ster of the building with it as half of the individual¡¯s chest was sted rotten. A badly mangled arm flew out from another window and fell into the small town¡¯s za.


    ¡°The bullet was fired from more than 1300 meters away!¡± When the youngster heard the gunshot, his face became somewhat pale. After entering the house, he leaned beside the window and looked outwards. When he did, the sniping specialist¡¯s arm just so happened to fly past his vision.


    ¡°It¡¯s 1410 meters.¡± The middle-aged male corrected this youngster¡¯s inuracy. His face was extremely unpleasant to look at. After all, he was an ability user of the Combat and Mental Domains, and his strong suit was using firearms tounch an assault. Long range sniping was not one of his stronger points.


    As such, one could clearly see that they had entered a trap without needing to analyze the situation too deeply.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s group had followed clues to this small town, which seemed to be the rest point Su left for himself. However, it was actually a trap, a trap used to kill his pursuers. What left people feeling especially cold was that this trap made full use of the contempt others had for Su. The middle-aged man began to ask himself what he would have done had any other dragonrider¡¯s rest point been found after following that individual¡¯s traces. He definitely wouldn¡¯t have casually sent in all of his personnel and stay in one ce for so long.


    The small town¡¯s terrain wasn¡¯t thatplex. With Su upying advantageous terrain and the two snipers immediately eliminated, it could be said that the conclusion of this battle was already set. The best course of action was to immediately withdraw from the other side of this small town. That way, they would be able to increase the distance by 2500 meters, which should almost guarantee their safety.


    Tong tong tong tong! The gunshots of a sniper rifle continuously sounded, and the fighters fell down one after another from the housing rooftops. Cries of rm continuously sounded within the small town, and the fighters continuously looked for safe ground searching for the sniper in an utterly confused manner. However, Su¡¯s speed was just a bit too fast, to the point where it wasn¡¯t like a sniper¡¯s. As soon as someone peeped through a crack, they were immediately greeted with a bullet. The fragile walls of the small town¡¯s housing couldn¡¯t provide any protective cover.


    The muscles on the middle-aged man¡¯s face continuously throbbed. Each time a gunshot sounded, it felt as if it struck against his heart. In a short period of time, Su already fired thirteen rounds and killed at least eight. When he saw the second sniping specialist meet his end earlier, the middle-aged man had already given up on bringing anyone that had been shot back alive. The power of the bullets the other party used didn¡¯t leave behind any chance of survival. These were all his own subordinates, and with each death, not only did it represent the fall of his own team¡¯s strength, it also meant that he had to pay arge amount ofpensation for their families.


    Even though he was born within one of the three great influential families, the middle-aged man and this youngster all had the bloodlines of coteral rtives, so the amount of resources they could make use of from the family was extremely limited. The sixteen man team was something that the middle-aged man poured everything he had gathered over the past ten years into making. Now that half of them were shot dead by Su with seemingly no difficulty, how could he not feel as if his heart was being twisted about?


    He originally wanted to help his cousin vent some resentment and conveniently curry some favor with the glorious General Rudolph. After all, everyone knew that Rudolph and Persephone had engaged in a fierce struggle. After returning, Rudolph had spent a full fifteen days in recovery, so one could see just how intense the battle from back then was.


    ck dragonriders assessed the army rank extremely urately. A captain¡¯s overall strength was usually many times greater than that of a second lieutenant, let aloneparing a captain with more than ten subordinates with a second lieutenant without any. However, this ce was less than ten kilometers from the edge of Dragon City, and from what the middle-aged male was used to, their pursuit this time had just started the process of searching for clues and traces. After all, this ce was too close to Dragon City, and from time to time, there were patrols going around.


    However, he never expected Su to be so ferocious, actually using a ce like this as an ambush spot. Moreover, he first shot dead his two sniping specialists,pletely changing the situation of the battle. These forceful actions made it so that there was no room for peaceful talks.


    Two more muffled sounds rang out one after another. The first bullet opened up arge hole in the outer wall of a little house in front of the middle-aged male, and the second bullet entered through this hole and sted apart the floor of the second level. As dust erupted everywhere, wooden fragments seemed to blow out of the windows together with the dust. An incredibly nimble figure made his way out together with the smoke and dust, and as soon as hended on the ground, he immediately bounced back up, and like a leopard, he rushed towards another building to take refuge in. The middle-aged male¡¯s mind rxed. This was the most powerful subordinate under him, as well as a specialist in sudden and violent assaults. This was a subordinate he had to pay an enormous price to obtain.


    The middle-aged man suddenly leapt out from where he was hiding and sped towards his own subordinate. His left arm condensed a clear blue radiance, a defensive shield that could slow down the momentum of the bullets. In reality, facing the might of So¡¯s powerful sniper bullets, this level of defense didn¡¯t provide any decisive use. After all, even though every single dragonrider received anti-sniping training, unless absolutely necessary, who was willing to face the bullet of a sniper, especially a sniper like Su?


    However, he truly couldn¡¯t lose his mostpetent subordinate.


    When the middle-aged man was still a few meters from the subordinate, he suddenly heard a sharp hiss. This was the high frequency sound released released as the bullet flew over. It was faster than sound waves, and only after special listening training could one hear it.


    His subordinate was also an anti-sniping expert. He suddenly lean towards the side and pounced outwards. Then, with a roll, it seemed like he was just about to reach the edge of a house to hide behind. However, right at this time,rge amounts of blood bloomed from all of the subordinate¡¯s body, and his entire body left the ground, flying into the air. Only after spinning a few times in the air did he fall heavily onto the ground. When his bodynded on the ground, there were already no signs of life. More than half of his waist was already missing!

 Book 1 29.4

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b>2</b><b></b><b></b><b></b><b></b><b>9.</b><b></b><b>4</b><b> - Focal Point</b>


    The middle-age man suddenly felt an ice-cold chill that seeped into his bones. He stood there in the open space in a stupefied manner, almost forgetting that he was still in a life and death situation. He understood clearly that this type of technique, where the first bullet was just to make the target evade and the second bullet was the true killing art, was something that only those talented sniping specialists that had reached the fifth level could aplish. Didn¡¯t the information provided say that Su didn¡¯t possess any abilities in the Mental Domain?


    It seemed like the information was unreliable. Even the information the Fabregas family obtained from inner parts of the parliament was as such. The middle-aged captain didn¡¯t have time to curse and suddenly snapped back to reality. He saw a spark of fiery light on the opposing mountain ridge, but he still couldn¡¯t lock down Su¡¯s position. With a loud roar, he first fired a string of bullets at Su¡¯s approximate position, then, after suddenly bending his body at the waist, he suddenly shot towards the approximate location where Su was sniping from while borrowing the cover of all types of buildings and obstacles. He was going to close the 1500 meter distance! He needed close to a minute¡¯s worth of time. However, as long as he could close the distance to 500 meters, he had confidence in suppressing Su¡¯s firepower. In other words, death was looming at his side for the next 1000 meters.


    The middle-aged captain quickly leapt forward, using all types of freakish tactical movements to close the distance between Su and himself. Su continuously fired again and again, and bullets whizzed past the captain¡¯s body one after another. However, not only was he unable to ascertain these bullets¡¯ deviations of trajectory, his heart became more and more sunken. Miserable shouts continuously sounded behind him. It was clear that Su¡¯s target wasn¡¯t him, but rather the subordinates that were hiding inside the small town. The walls and roofs couldn¡¯t block Su¡¯s bullets at all. As for the targets hiding behind obstacles, the shots were incredibly urate. A burst bullet would first open the way, and then an explosive bullet would take the life of the target. The frequency and rate at which sniping modes were switched exceeded all concepts he understood about sniping.


    When the captain reached roughly 800 meters from Su, apart from the two cowards that fled into basements, the captain¡¯s subordinates had all died under Su¡¯s gun.


    The captain saw that as Su squatted in a half kneeling position, he didn¡¯t cover his own figure at all. When he encountered the captain, he pulled the trigger for a final time! The mes this shot released were especially dazzling.


    A particrly miserable sound rang out from the small town. This was the voice of the captain¡¯s younger cousin!


    The middle-aged captain was overwhelmed with shock. He watched as arge hole was blown into the small building his younger cousin was hiding in. The youngster was crawling on the ground and howling miserably. His entire buttocks was dyed red with blood. When Su¡¯sst bullet broke through the wall, whether it was for the sake of avoiding the next bullet or changing directions to leave through the doorway, at this moment, Su shot an explosive bullet that seemed to brush past his body, sting his buttocks rotten.


    Su turned his gun around and pointed it at the middle-aged captain, forcing him to make several evasive movements, and only after he fled behind a nearby boulder did he rx.


    ¡°Su! You are making the William family your enemy!¡± Behind the rock, the middle-aged captain shouted in a stern voice. He hated Su to the bone. Just now, he had lost practically all of his subordinates in the battle, turning his ten years of meticulous work into nothing. His total strength declined by more than eighty percent.


    ¡°Someone like you can represent the William family?¡± Su¡¯s voice was a bit cold, and it also carried a hint of disdain.


    The middle-aged captain was at a loss for words. This was indeed a private operation and unrted to the William family. However, when this type of close quarter situation happened, how often would the other party, after being fully aware of his identity not make any effort to negotiate and instead undertake such decisive actions? Su¡¯s actions were a clear and undisguised form of contempt towards the William family. Perhaps under the parliament¡¯s court ofw, the middle-aged captain might not be able to prove the legitimacy of his operation, but inside his family¡¯s inner conference, he had confidence that he could prove how Su damaged the reputation of the William family.


    The unending gunshots finally came to an end. Su had long withdrawn from the battlefield, his whereabouts unknown.


    The middle-aged captain returned to the small town andpleted some simple first aid for his younger cousin before bringing him towards Dragon City. Fortunately, this ce was quite close to Dragon City, and even though the youngster lost quite a bit of blood, it still wasn¡¯t life threatening. Moreover, with the ck Dragonriders¡¯ medical expertise, there was hope of restoring his buttocks to how it was before. Of course, the cost would be a huge expense, and he would have to remain in bed for at least three months before his buttocks would bepletely fixed.


    Su ran along the wilderness in a manner that was neither fast nor slow, maintaining a uniform speed of roughly thirty kilometers an hour. This type of speed allowed him to continuously run for several hours. Only now did he truly leave Dragon City. He believed that after thatst attack, the number of individuals that chased after him would be much less. The prospects of those great families¡¯ youngsters were still quite great, and their lives were also wonderful enough. There wouldn¡¯t be many that would y around with their own lives. In this era, they were definitely people at the top of the pyramid.


    Inside of Su¡¯s fieldbat clothes, the dragonriders badge continuously sent his whereabouts back to headquarters. This allowed headquarters to know the whereabouts of every single dragonrider, especially when dragonriders encountered danger in the wilderness in order to quickly send support. Even though the location of dragonriders was considered top secret, to the point where not even generals had the authority to examine it, Su believed that if a few great figures or families felt the need, for example the Fabregas family or William family, they could definitely obtain this information and grasp his whereabouts from this..


    If that was before he entered the ck Dragonriders, Su definitely would have killed that middle-aged captain from the William family and even steal everything on them. However, he wouldn¡¯t do that now. Killing all of the captain¡¯s subordinates was already a severe enough warning and punishment. If he killed that captain and youngster, then it would be difficult to resolve the blood feud. These were the regtions of the dragonriders.


    For ck Dragonriders, subordinates were their greatest assets, but they were still only assets. There was no difference between them and women or weapons.


    Striking back against those that challenged him before leaving Dragon City, as well as the destructive counterattack against those on his pursuit after leaving Dragon City, and even exposing his whereabouts right now was all for the sake of infuriating the enemy and drawing the eyes of all known and unknown hostile parties onto himself. Through this method, Su hoped to share some of the burden Persephone carried, as well as intimidate the enemies that remained hidden.


    Persephone was already weak to a dangerous level, so Su¡¯s methods were getting fiercer by the day. His kindness would never be used on enemies, and in the wilderness, Su was without fear.


    While moving, Su suddenly felt a vague chilliness, as if something was using a method that he did not know of to observe him. In addition, this type of probe was extremely detailed and meticulous, to the point where Su felt as if he waspletely naked before it. This type of strange feeling wasn¡¯tpletely foreign to him. In the past few days, Su felt these feelings intermittently, sensing that it was more than one party that was observing him. Sometimes, there would even be a feeling that a group of things was watching him.


    The moment the chilliness attacked his body, the vitality of Su¡¯s entire body would vanish, decreasing to an almostpletely hibernating state. The speed at which he moved at would also decrease to ten kilometers an hour.


    He didn¡¯t know if doing this had any use, but he still did everything he could to puzzle those hiding in the dark.

 Book 1 30.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b></b><b>30.1 - Half Dog</b>


    As he stood outside Saratoga, Su sighed inwardly with sorrow.


    These walls made from wooden strips, iron sheets that were covered in stains of rust, crude houses that were covered in tattered materials and in disastrous states, as well as the people who carried outdated guns or even more primitive firearms all formed the world Su was truly familiar with.


    Regardless of whether it was the earthen colored camougebat clothes, or the gun on his back that was clearly different in shapepared to the olden-era firearms and the golden gun case hanging from the side of his leg, it made him appearpletely different from the inhabited area¡¯s refugees. For those surviving in the wilderness, there was an easy and effective way to recognize strength. In their eyes, those wearing clothes without patches, carrying metal objects that were clean and fascinating, and firearms of strange shapes represented irresistible strength. Of course, what represents strength best were battle vehicles. Su didn¡¯t have any vehicles with him, but the equipment he had on him was enough to disy strength.


    Su¡¯s appearance was still mostly hidden, but this time, what blocked his face wasn¡¯t a bandage, but rather a thin mask that covered everything below his eye. This type of mask had both air filtration and radiation defensive capabilities, an effective tool for dragonriders making their way through the wilderness. Meanwhile, his hands wore lightweight tactical gloves.


    Towards Su¡¯s appearance, a small disturbance was raised among Saratoga¡¯s residents. The eyes that shot over were full of hostility and a bit undisguised. The ck Dragonriders¡¯ previous violence was still fresh in these people¡¯s memories, and Su¡¯s equipment was clearly of the same grade as the ck Dragonriders¡¯, so they obviously wouldn¡¯t show him any goodwill.


    Lieutenant Luthor¡¯s troopsst time included over a hundred subordinates as well as his vehicles and heavy weaponry. The strength he disyed could easily annihte Saratoga, so at that time, the refugees chose to endure for the most part, and at most reveal their hatred only through their eyes. This time, Su appeared all on his own, which gave many people the feeling of an opportunity. As soon as they suppressed the fear inside their hearts, those robust men began to assess the value of the items Su carried. Just a rough estimate already made their eyes go red with greed.


    As Su watched men emerge from the shacks one after another with all types of weapons in hand, their eyes releasing mes interweaved from hatred and greed, he knew that the slightest stimtion would cause them to attack. However, Su who came from the wilderness knew how to deal with this type of situation. Following a clear ka cha sound, the Glock pistol entered Su¡¯s palm. He casually fired at a thick dried up tree twenty meters away, and a tremendous noise that exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations immediately caused that tree to snap apart. The dried up tree flew several meters out before heavilynding on the ground!


    This highly explosive power even exceeded Su¡¯s expectations! Even though this was the first time he used the Glock pistol, the muscles in his arm almost instinctively moved about to quickly adapt to the enormous recoil power. Su¡¯s arm only retracted a few centimeters, and the muzzle was still pointed at the original position, its aim not deviating in the slightest.


    The effect it had on Saratoga was clearly persuasive enough. All of the men that carried ill will revealed fear and then slowly withdrew into their shacks. Su¡¯s eyes calmly swept over all directions. If they truly dared to rush over, he didn¡¯t mind testing out this power that was known to be able to kill a mutated grand elephant in a single shot.


    A voice that seemed somewhat short of breath behind the crowd sounded. ¡°Hey, what is going on? I heard the sound of an explosion! Who didn¡¯t properly care for their grenades?¡±


    Then, a middle-aged man emerged, seemingly having spent quite a bit of effort to make his way over. He wasn¡¯t tall, and his face that seemed to be rather experienced was covered in dense stubble. However, even though he seemed to be out of breath, the way his limbs moved still gave one a feeling of flexibility and nimbleness, as if he shouldn¡¯t be that aged, roughly only about forty or fifty years of age. An old leather jacket covered his upper body, and below was a clear pair of jeans. Compared to those fierce and tall men, his medium stature really did seem a bit frail. However, when this man crammed his way forward, those overbearing men all moved to the side, making a path for him.


    Even though most of his face was covered by the mask, a smile could still be seen from Su¡¯s eye. ¡°It was just me testing out a new gun. It seems like the noise it makes is a bit loud, Kane.¡±


    Kane never thought that the other party could actually call out his own name and couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. He carefully sized Su up for a while before asking in a probing voice, ¡°You are... Su?¡±


    Su smiled as he reached out his left hand, saying, ¡°Of course it¡¯s me. I still owe you for the intelligence you provided me!¡±


    Kane looked at Su carefully for a while before suddenly erupting withughter. He reached out with both his hands and tightly grasped the left hand Su reached out. ¡°It seems like even without me, you still ended up doing quite well! What greatpany did you end up entering? Some random small ce wouldn¡¯t have the stuff you are carrying on you! Hold on, let me take a look, this thing seems a bit familiar.¡±


    Kane¡¯s eyesnded on the seemingly unremarkable symbol of a dagger inserted into a rock. His eyes quickly shrunk, but the expression on his face didn¡¯t show any excessive changes. Kane then looked at the Glock in Su¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, at the very least, you are safe here. You can put that thing away.¡±


    Su seemed to trust these words and ced the gun back into the case. The alloy gun case released two metal arms that locked down the pisto, collecting it inside the case.


    As soon as the Glock entered the case, a robust male behind Su couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward and reach out his hand towards the nape of Su¡¯s neck. However, his hand only made it halfway there when it couldn¡¯t help but freeze in the air, because a military knife that didn¡¯t release any light was already pressed against his neck.


    Su¡¯s right arm continuously rose higher, and that robust male helplessly leaned his head higher and higher and also stood on the tip of his toes. From the slight stinging pain of his skin, this robust male could clearly feel the sharpness of this de and didn¡¯t dare to make any rash movements. He could only continue to raise himself on the tip of his toes in response to Su¡¯s arm approaching. Under the threat of death, his throat continuously trembled. Even though the weather was cold, sweat was already pouring out.


    Su¡¯s right hand right hand suddenly rose, and the edge of the military de stuck close to the robust male¡¯s throat as it swept across. The extremely sharp edge of the knife sliced off all of his beard stubble, leaving behind a glossy and sleek skin.


    With only a few seconds of effort, the robust male was already covered in sweat. He could only see the de sh past, and then his neck felt cold. He was just about to cry out in fear when Su¡¯s left hand flew over like lightning, smashing firmly against his nose! The tall and robust male began to fly out like an action figure without any weight before heavily mming into the walls of a shack. Arge hole was created as his body smashed inside.


    Those inside the house released a cry of fear, but there was no sound from the robust male. It was clear that Su¡¯s freakish strength had knocked him unconscious.


    ¡°It seems like there are some who seem unwilling to listen to your words.¡± Su retracted his fist and spoke rather indifferently. The knuckle portions inside of the tactical gloves all contained armor fragments, so the destructive force of this fist was much greater than an empty handed attack.


    Kane gave the shack that had half its structure copsed a look. Only now did a feeble voice sound from inside the house. It was clear that Su¡¯s fist that was extremely powerful didn¡¯t n on taking that fellow¡¯s life. Kane retracted his gaze, and after loosening his shoulders, he said, ¡°That¡¯s a new fellow that hasn¡¯t understood who has the final say here yet. However, I don¡¯t really n on taking him under my wing. After all, there are three women and seven children in his house, and I have no intention of raising them.¡±


    Su didn¡¯t want to either.


    Su followed Kane into a two floored building that seemed to be the most spacious area in this entire town. Last time he came, Su recalled that Kane didn¡¯t live here, but he didn¡¯t n on looking into what happened to the previous owner of this ce.


    The room was tidied up rather cleanly,pletely unlike the dark and filthy ce the inhabited area was. The ground floor was a living room, and the couches that were arranged in a circle had all of their holes patched up. There was even a wild flower arranged at the center of the coffee table. There was a faint flower fragrance wafting through the room that gave off a ratherforting feeling. A firece was arranged at one corner, and charcoal fire burned within, providing this room with quite a bit of warmth.


    Kane threw himself onto one of the couches and pointed towards one of the single-seated couches next to him. Su ced the rifle next to the couch and sat down.


    Kane undid his cor button and shouted loudly, ¡°Bring some water here!¡±

 Book 1 30.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b></b><b>30.</b><b>2 - Half Dog</b>


    Following his shouting, a wave of graceful and hurried footsteps sounded. After a while, an extremely beautiful woman with light brown hair that was arranged behind her with a brightly colored cloth emerged from upstairs. In her hands was a ck decorated tray, and on top of it was a hot porcin pot and two clean cups.


    The woman knelt down next to the coffee table. She slowly poured the water inside the porcin pot into the cups and handed Su and Kane one each. The water inside the cup had a faint yellow color and released a rather delightful fragrance. This type of fragrance was light and seemed to seep into one¡¯s soul,pletely unlike the unique smell dangerous creatures used to entice the prey they feed on.


    Su knew that this was tea from the olden era. Even though this tea that entered his mouth still carried some stinging numbness, a trait for traces of radiation, it still made Su feel inwardly peaceful and rxed.


    After two more sses were poured, the porcin pot was empty. The woman ced the porcin pot back onto the tray before standing up.


    Su raised the teacup and didn¡¯t immediately drink it. Instead, he looked towards the woman and said, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m called Su, how should I address you?¡±


    The woman smiled but didn¡¯t say anything before walking upstairs. Only now did Su realize that her gait was somewhat unnatural.


    Kane straightened his posture and said, ¡°Penny! Let Su look at your leg.¡±


    With her back facing Su, the woman obediently raised her long skirt, revealing a pair of slightly dark but fine and graceful legs. However, when the skirt was raised to her knees, arge patch of pink tumors could be seen. The higher it went, the more tumors there were, and eventually, it looked like densely packed grapes. She didn¡¯t wear anything under the dress, so one could clearly see that this burdensome flesh had reached all the way into her buttocks.


    In fact, these tumors were things that almost every single individual struggling for survival in the wilderness had. However, these weak and worthless cells greedily fought against the main body for nutrients. However, those with mutated tissues that had reached this woman¡¯s level were still few in number, and most people with mutated tissues that reached this level were long dead.


    ¡°Alright, Penny, you can go upstairs. Su and I are going to discuss some matters,¡± Kane instructed. Penny lowered her dress inpliance and followed the stairs to the second floor.


    All the way until her figure vanished, Su still found it hard to believe that this refined and elegant woman who possessed a beautiful appearance rarely found in the wilderness actually possessed such serious mutated tissues, moreover in such an unnatural ce. The area where mutated tissues most often appeared were various internal organs, and then from there the soft tissue, as well as the lips, oral cavities, and other mucous membranes. Very rarely would so many mutated tissues be seen on one¡¯s leg. However, since Kane allowed him to see these things, he probably had something he wanted to say.


    ¡°Penny is my wife.¡± Kane¡¯s first sentence immediately made Su feel a bit strange. Wife; this was a word that should have been buried within dust and ruins.


    ¡°She followed me since the age of fourteen, giving birth to two children. However, at that time, I was extremely poor and had no way of raising them. Later on, a mob of refugees attacked the inhabited area we lived in, and I was knocked unconscious. When I awoke, the inhabited area was already turned into ruins, and the whereabouts of the mob of refugees that attacked was unknown. They also took away Penny.¡± What Kane spoke of were stories that happened every day in the wilderness, but thismon story took an unusual turn.


    ¡°After losing Penny, I realized that she meant more to me than just someone to go to bed with or someone who could make children. For me, she was what brought color to this ck and white world.¡± Kane brought out a cigarette, but he didn¡¯t light it. He simply took a few deep whiffs of it before putting it down. It could be seen that he didn¡¯t want to ruin the fragrance of this house. Kane looked at the cigarette in a somewhat reluctant manner and continued, ¡°In the following few years, I rushed about busily and formed my own troops while searching for Penny¡¯s whereabouts. In reality, after the first year, I was already in despair. It was hard for women that fell into the hands of mobs to survive even a year. However, perhaps due to the fact that there truly is a god in this mad world, and that god heard my pleas, I miraculously found Penny. Me and my men killed all of the mob of refugees around her and brought her back, and since then, it has already been almost a year. This house was put together and arranged all by her. However, when I found her again, she wouldn¡¯t open her mouth to speak again no matter what I said, and I had no way of helping her either.¡±


    ¡°During these years, she tenaciously survived inside that mob of refugees. Perhaps due to ack of ways to satisfy their desires, they cut apart her skin and smeared waste products on her lower body, using this type of method to induce new mutated tissue. It is exactly as you saw just now.¡±


    Kane¡¯s voice was full of deep fatigue and helplessness. However, when he asionally looked upstairs, his eyes would be full of warmth.


    Su understood Kane¡¯s intentions and said, ¡°You wish for me to think of a way to cure the mutated tissue on her body?¡±


    Kane looked at Su and said, ¡°You might not possess this type of technology, but the ck Dragonriders can definitely cure Penny. She is only twenty years old!¡±


    ¡°You also know about the ck Dragonriders?¡± Su raised his eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°Correct. There are a fewpanies among the ones that I deal with that also provide supplies to the ck Dragonriders. I have evenpleted business transactions with the subordinates of several dragonriders, so I could recognize the military rank. What I said shouldn¡¯t be false, right, Second Lieutenant Su?¡±


    Suughed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve always left me somewhat amazed. However, since you already made contact with the ck Dragonriders, why didn¡¯t you try to cure Penny through them? Removing mutated tissues is an expensive procedure, but you should be able to afford it.¡±


    Kane¡¯s smile was a bit bitter. wing his hair that was already somewhat sparse at the center, he said, ¡°Exactly! I can barely pay the price. However, of the ck Dragonriders that I¡¯ve encountered, not a single one was willing to help someone from the wilderness, let alone a woman from the wilderness. For them, a woman from the wilderness is nothing more than a female beast, not something worth using precious medical resources on.¡±


    Su softly swirled the teacup in his hands. With a sigh, he said, ¡°I might be able to get you into contact with a hospital that can cure her. However, right now, I can¡¯t promise you anything. Moreover, this procedure is extremely expensive, and I cannot offer you any assistance on its expenses.¡±


    Kane¡¯s eyes immediately shed with radiance. He suddenly straightened his upper body and grabbed Su¡¯s hand without any fear of repercussions, and as a result almost caused the teacups in their hands to fall. He quickly said, ¡°Money is definitely not an issue! There are plenty of resources in the wilderness. You... can you really get me in contact with a dragonrider hospital?¡±


    After thinking about Persephone¡¯s private hospital, Su lightly sighed inwardly and said, ¡°I can help you get in contact with one. However, I believe that the expenses there will be much higher than what is normal. Moreover, seeing Penny¡¯s current circumstances, I don¡¯t know if she is curable.¡±


    Kane stared fixedly at Su, and only after a period of time did his tense body rx. He buried his face deeply inside his arms, and after silently loosening his shoulders, he forcefully rubbed his face a few times before releasing a breath of air. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. If not even the ck Dragonriders can cure her, then there truly isn¡¯t any more hope. Su, only someone like you would help a woman in the wilderness.¡±


    ¡°Women are also people.¡± Su said.


    Kane released a few bitterughs before saying, ¡°Unfortunately, almost no one thinks like you do. Su, why didn¡¯t you bright any subordinates?¡±


    Su released a faint smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m too poor and can¡¯t raise subordinates. In fact, not only am I poor, I still owe others arge sum. Before paying back this debt, I probably won¡¯t have the ability to hire any subordinates.¡±


    Su¡¯s voice was extremely calm and gentle as he spoke about matters that others might do everything they could to cover up. After all, poverty wasn¡¯t something that was pleasant to listen to, and in the age of turmoil, poor people were the same as those without any skills. However, in this era, these types of skills oftentimes meant either killing or looting.


    Kane thought for a moment and then suddenly said, ¡°Let me be your subordinate! You don¡¯t have to provide me with any items, equipment, skills, or medicine. I can get all of those myself. It is enough as long as you can give Penny treatment.¡±

 Book 1 30.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b></b><b>30.</b><b>3</b><b> - Half Dog</b>


    Su was truly shocked. He looked at Kane and said, ¡°You?¡±


    Kaneughed and pointed at his brain before saying. ¡°Right, me! You will find that a subordinate like me will be far more useful than most people. In order to survive in this era, what one needs is wisdom and not muscle. I believe that regardless of whether it is in the wilderness of the ck Dragonriders, this point shouldn¡¯t be any different.¡±


    Su looked at Kane. From what he saw, Kane didn¡¯t seem to be too outstanding in ability, but should at the very least possess two levels of strength. Actually, in terms of strength, he had also reached the lowest level a subordinate should have. However, Su shook his head and said, ¡°Kane, this shouldn¡¯t be fair for you. All I can give you is an opportunity to cure Penny. Forget about the extraordinary cost, the surgery might not necessarily even seed.¡±


    ¡°An opportunity?¡± Kaneughed and said, ¡°For you, this is just a normal opportunity, but for people like us who live in the wilderness, this is a dream that is simply impossible to achieve. I have already worked tirelessly for a year, yet nothing came of my efforts. To speak honestly, a few days ago, I already fell into utter despair. You can see Penny¡¯s current circumstances as well, and she might not have another year. However, you just happened to appear, moreover carrying the officer rank from the ck Dragonriders. Only you would be willing to give me this opportunity. Forget about the ck Dragonriders, how many people in thosergepanies would think of people like us who survive in the wilderness as people?¡±


    Su looked at Kane¡¯s eyes that were somewhat muddled yet clearly understood many things. With a smile, he said, ¡°I grew up in the wilderness, so I will also only belong here.¡±


    Kaneughed and said, ¡°This is also one of the reasons why I am willing to join your side. In fact, the first time I saw you, I felt that you should not be someone that belongs to this era. You have some traces of the olden era on you.¡±


    Su gave the second floor a look and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡±


    Kane burst into loudughter and said, ¡°I guess you are right in that as well! Alright, let¡¯s put aside these things first and drink a ss! You can leave your things here. Don¡¯t worry, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who will dare set their eyes on them!¡±


    Su smiled and said, ¡°I believe your boasting was ruined as soon as I came.¡±


    Kane scratched his hair forcefully a few times. As if he didn¡¯t really mind Su¡¯s words, he said, ¡°This is the wilderness! Brother, in the wilderness, it means that anything can happen!¡±


    Before leaving, Kane shouted loudly towards the second floor. ¡°Me and Su are going out for a drink. We won¡¯t be back until early tomorrow morning!¡±


    There was no sound from the second floor, but Kane clearly had his own way of receiving Penny¡¯s reply. As such, he dragged Su out the door.


    Su always felt a headache when confronted with strong drinks, and when he saw the pub, it was no different. However, faced with his first subordinate, he didn¡¯t know how to refuse him. Su couldpletely sense Kane¡¯s deep happiness, and he was also shocked towards his feelings for Penny. In this era, there was hardly any difference between those struggling for survival in the wilderness and wild beasts. The main use of women was to reproduce and relieve desires.


    Having endured several dozen years, those roaming in the wilderness went through many changes. They developed more tolerance towards radiation, and their footsteps covered a wider region. It was to the point where some more robust individuals could even approach the areas where the nuclear bombs went off. Another benefit of increased resistance to radiation was the ability to eat more things, and the water they could use increased as well.


    Being constantly exposed to danger greatly sped up humans¡¯ growth process. A girl often developed as early as 8 years of age, and at the age of 11, they could already give birth. The standard time of pregnancy changed from the 10 months of the olden era to only 6 months at present. Moreover, the chances of having more children was greatly increased. However, the odds of a child possessing mutated tissues from birth also continued to rise, and the survival rate of children also declined into the same statistics as the olden era Middle Ages. The mutated tissues weren¡¯t always detrimental, and they were actually one of the major factors in providing resistance against radiation.


    Just like other mutated creatures, humans continuously transformed, adapting to the bitter and harsh new era. ¡®Natural selection¡¯ was now more urately and cruelly verified in this era than any other. Meanwhile, those living in the asylums or underground bases retained the characteristics of the olden era humans. In their eyes, the refugees in the wilderness that were growing uglier by the day were gradually bing closer and closer to wild beasts. Their way of life, structure of society, and strangely shaped mutated tissues that could coexist with their main bodies were clear proof. When these people left the underground bases, by relying on the food, drinking water, and advanced machinery, they simrly experienced difficult times. However, they eventually set up new bases in ces that wereparatively safer before slowly expanding their range of control. This was how the pure-blooded humans from the various families and Blood Parliament came to be.


    In the wilderness, just like the word ¡®friend¡¯, love was simrly a word that had long been eradicated.


    In Saratoga¡¯s pub, Su saw mostly new faces. Even though it had only been a few months since he wasst here, at least a third of Saratoga¡¯s residents had changed. There were no signs of the little girl that sold wine from before either. In the wilderness, those surviving in inhabited areas were just like the herds of horses in the grasnds. With each year came a new batch, but the numbers would always remain roughly the same.


    Compared to the somewhat mncholic Su, Kane instead felt much happier. Three bottles of whiskey seemed to have beenpletely downed by him alone. As they chatted, Su exined the information he received from the ck Dragonriders regarding subordinates, and Kanepletely entrusted him with all of his own abilities. Kane had an extra level of ability in Magic and Combat Domains, and this was, of course for self-protection, so it wasn¡¯t anything exceptional. Of course, in the wilderness, Kane, equipped with these abilities, was already someone who ordinary robust individuals couldn¡¯t challenge.


    What left Su somewhat shocked was that Kane¡¯s main ability actually lied in the supportive ability form moulding. Moulding used a portion of Magic and Perception Domain abilities, and by using his mind to control a force field or maic field, he could guide the shaping of metal or other materials. This required the moulding master to possess an exceptional sense of space as well as calction skill. The main use for moulding is on the manufacturing of a small amount of high precision, uniquely designedponents. Art was another application for this. Apart from these uses, top grade non-conventional ammunition and weaponry seemed to all need the help of high level moulding masters.


    The originally third level Kane could already be considered a middle grade moulding master. Just with this skill alone, he could easily find a position inside thepanies.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you joined apany then?¡± Su asked. The strong alcohol was starting to make his awareness a bit sluggish.


    Kane who had already downed tworge bottles of strong alcohol was already starting to be a bit inarticte. He widened his eyes that had long lost their focal point and said, ¡°What good would joining apany do? To look at other people¡¯s faces? In this piece ofnd, I am the big boss! Respect, freedom, wealth, those guys can¡¯t provide anything I want. They can¡¯t cure Penny, to the point where they wouldn¡¯t even dare mention the request for treatment to the ck Dragonriders. Those truly great figures in the ck Dragonriders all treat those living in the wilderness like dogs, so those fellows with rtively less mutated tissues think of themselves as only half dog. They fawn over those great figures while barking furiously at us, because they are only half dog! Brother, no, I should call you master now. Damn it, I hate this word. However, you are willing to save Penny... alright, master. Do you know what half dog means? It means that if theye here to our wilderness, they will be torn to shreds by wild wolves like us!¡±


    Kane released an alcohol belch, and then his eyes stared straight at Su. ¡°Right, I never asked you, what did youe here for exactly?¡±


    ¡°I came to look for you. You definitely know about the wide grasnd in the northern region. I want to see if there is a possibility of constructing a supply line that leads through that grasnd.¡±


    When the chat touched on his profession, Kane sobered up a bit. He forcefully wracked his brain. His brows creased together, and light continuously flickered within the depths of his pupils. Su knew that this was a sign that a Perception Domain ability user was either doing some calctions or searching throughrge amounts of data. After a while, Kane said, ¡°It¡¯s possible. However, it has to be with either wildebeests or double ox carriages. That grasnd seems to be about two hundred or so kilometers, and there are countless marshes and wends, making it quite difficult to travel through. There are also many poisonous grasses there, so the first trip requires a bit more manpower. However, why do you need it to go through the grasnd? Apart from a mountain, there isn¡¯t anything else in the northern region.¡±


    Su nodded and said, ¡°There is a base that I am preparing to use. In the future, that base will be the center of operations, and we will continue to explore north. Tomorrow, I will go to the grasnds to hopefully find a rtively safe route to advance through. Make some preparations during this period of time. After I return, we will bring Penny to Dragon City.¡±


    Kane fiercely chugged down arge gulp of alcohol. Then, he heavily patted Su¡¯s shoulder, not saying anything else.

 Book 1 30.4

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b></b><b>30.</b><b></b><b>4 - Half Dog</b>


    However, Su was also a bit curious. Everything in the ck Dragonriders was known to be expensive. This amount of medical expenses definitely wouldn¡¯t be some small digit, and ordinary smallpanies couldn¡¯t even guarantee that they could immediately pay it. How could Kane promise this amount so quickly and have so much confidence in paying this amount of money? You have to understand that the ck Dragonriders¡¯ technology was who knew how many years more advanced than the primitive wilderness¡¯. Apart from mineral resources and other native materials as well as a rare energy replenishment, they didn¡¯t have any other needs from the wilderness. Of course, there were always people who would buy beautiful women, but the problem was that if it was based on the olden era¡¯s standard, not only were the women in the wilderness ugly, their bodies that possessed all types of mutations could only be described by the word ¡®grotesque¡¯.


    Su asked about this question.


    ¡°It¡¯s very.¡± Kane¡¯s reply gave Su another shock. ¡°These years, our greatest business is to find roaming mobs. After killing those that dared rebel, we sell the strong men and women to thosepanies to do hardbor. As for children, those with less mutated tissue, I will bring back, and the ones that have more, I let nature run its course. You have to understand that an inhabited area doesn¡¯t need people, butpanies do. There are quite a few strong men among the mobs, and they eat meat, any kind of meat, so they are quite strong. Thosepanies all wee my goods. Of course, in this region, I am the only one with the ability to catch mobs and make them into ves. Right now, I have a hundred or so people under me that could easily wipe out a mob tribe!¡±


    Kane narrated these things in an ordinary and calm manner, as if without any emotion.


    Su was left speechless. This was the reality of this world, as well as the reality he saw every moment before he entered the ck Dragonriders. He had never treated refugees and mobs as people, and this was the same as what the inhabited region¡¯s refugees believed.


    The ck Dragonriders themselves didn¡¯t use ves, and all of the personnel were pure-blooded humans. However, thepanies surrounding this colossus of an organization all seemed to use them. These ves could at least understand their masters¡¯ words and weren¡¯t picky towards food, sopanies quite weed them.


    They drank all the way until daybreak, and only then did Su drag thepletely drunk Kane back home. The quiet Penny still hadn¡¯t slept. She prepared some hot water and carefully wiped down Kane¡¯s body. Then, with Su¡¯s help, she ced him onto his bed and ced the covers over him. Penny also ced a wild flower by the top of his bed.


    ¡°Penny.¡± Just as Penny was preparing the couch on the first floor for Su to sleep on, Su called out to her. His green eye was fixated on her ankle. Below her dress, the small part of her leg that was exposed was flowing with streaks of blood. Those pink mutated tissues were extremely tender and fragile. Penny had worked so busily for so long, so there were definitely injuries in quite a few ces. Mutated tissues were much more sensitive than regr skin and flesh, and they would bring about much more pain. However, this woman continued to quietly smile, as if she didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    Su opened the palm sized medical kit, bringing out the wound spray as well as a pain stopping syringe. He ced them into her hands and told her about their uses. The spray had staunching, wound closing, pain numbing, disinfectant properties, and mutation suppressing uses. It could be used to effectively alleviate Penny¡¯s suffering.


    Penny bowed deeply towards Su, and only then did she ept the spray and syringe before heading upstairs. However, Su suspected that she wouldn¡¯t use these things that were clearly more advanced than what they had in the wilderness on herself and would instead save these two items for Kane to use. As for herself, she would continue to silently endure the suffering.


    Su¡¯s smile was a bit pained, but there wasn¡¯t anything else he could do.


    Early the next morning, when Su left Saratoga, his first subordinate was still hungover and asleep. When Su made his way through the grasnds this time, Su¡¯s mood simply couldn¡¯t bepared to thest time he fled through this ce. At the end of the grasnds and inside the mountains was where Base N958 slept, as well as the first ce he and Persephone encountered each other. Not long after, N958 would be his center of operations and his resupply point. Su would rely on this ce to search and explore greater unknown regions.


    Su didn¡¯t n on gathering too many subordinates or troops. Before he received new resources, it was impossible for N958 to provide for over 100 people. In addition, due to the base being situated in an unknown region, dragonriders that harbored ill intent could follow his traces at any time, just like how the captain from one of William family¡¯s branch families did. In fights between dragonriders, ordinary subordinates didn¡¯t provide much use, especially in unknown regions without any resources. Meanwhile, Su waspletely different. Acting alone, he had the greatest flexibility, and with his familiarity with the wilderness, he could disy his greatest strength.


    His travel through the grasnd this time went extremely smoothly. Su¡¯s round trip only took four days, and Kane was still busily gathering ves from all areas. These ves that were ssified as grade A strong men numbered up to a hundred. As for the remaining, they were mostly B grade, and there were eleven or so female vesbeled as F grade. The total amount added up to close to a thousand.


    Su knew that all of these ves belonged to the mobs known as ¡®hyenas of the wilderness¡¯, and he also understood why Kane treated mobs with such ferocity. However, after knowing the number of ves and seeing the hundred or so ves that were moved to Saratoga in advance, it became hard to keep his smile natural.


    The ones that were moved in advance were all A grade ves. The so-called A grade referred to mature robust men without any defects in intellect. These A grade ves were all strong, and their muscles that were clearly more developed separated them from the normal residents of the inhabited area. The faces of these individuals carried sinister-looking expressions, andrge chunks of interweaving flesh could be seen on their bare bodies. Their bodies were riddled with scars, and their hair was messy and solid like metal wires. Many of their faces had terrifying gashes running through them, and their bloodshot eyes stared hatefully at Su. When they saw Kane, they couldn¡¯t help but reveal fear. Perhaps due to roaming through the wilderness in this era, those that belonged to the mobs were quicker to adapt to their surroundings than those of inhabited areas. They could eat any type of meat, and they could drink grade one water. This made it so that they could survive in practically anywhere, and the cost of feeding them was low.


    All of the ves separately stood in tenrge wooden cages, and they were all tied down with fetters. The fetters and handcuffs were clearly heavy, and the insides of the rings had sharp spikes, making it so that the ves couldn¡¯t move about with strength that was too great, and were as a result incapable of rebelling.


    Kane noticed Su¡¯s change of expression. He hatefully spat at the ves and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to pity them. These are all absolute scum! Even the rotting wolves of the wilderness wouldn¡¯t harm healthy ones of their race, yet they will! In addition, they will treat them as food!¡±


    Su sighed inwardly. He knew that what Kane said was the truth. Mobs frequently called themselves the kings of the wilderness, roaming around and preying on other refugees and inhabited areas for survival. Most of the mobs believed that the weak were prey for the strong, and that weaker people should be their food and sources of amusement. However, when he carefully thought about it, how were the ck Dragonriders any different?


    Su handed Kane two maps. The first was a terrain map of the grasnds along with a safe path of travel, and the second was a sketch that lead to Dragon City. Su left Kane with a letter of proof that confirmed him as one of Su¡¯s subordinates, and he also used his dragonrider badge to leave its imprint.


    Afterpleting the main matters, Su hurried off to Dragon City on his own. This time, his harvest in the grasnds wasn¡¯t bad. He found two grade one mutated creature specimens and eleven grade two mutated species specimens. However, Su only had portable specimen cases, so he could only preserve them for seven days, and so he had to hurry back to Dragon City in under seven days. Only by preparing enough active specimen could he sell them for a good price.


    After obtaining some startup funds, Su¡¯s next step was to pay Rond¡¯s Pendulum City a visit. The size of Rond and its power wasn¡¯t thatrge, but Li and Li Gaolei were extremely promising characters. Through Sally, Su also found out that Li Gaolei had an unknown side to him that made Su¡¯s opinion of him increase by quite a bit.


    Their two sides had quite a bit of unpleasant history between them, but that was all in the past. Right now, Su was a member of the ck Dragonriders, bing one of the great figures that Fazir spoke of. Perhaps he might be able to tempt them, or even force them to be his own subordinates. In addition, Rond should have other promising individuals. After sessfully selling the creature specimens, Su reckoned that he should be able to gather enough registration fee for two subordinates. As for other benefits, he could only say he would owe it for now.


    Su felt that his own way of thinking was rather shameless, unknown as to whether it was due to his recent association with Persephone. Only now did he suddenly think of the modified pistol that he sted apart himself, and his mood suddenly became somewhat gloomy.

 Book 1 31.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b></b><b>3</b><b>1.1 - Rich Resource</b>


    After returning to Dragon City, Su used half a day to finish the business with the biological specimens. These creatures¡¯ specimens would undergo a preliminary analysis by the dragonriders¡¯ biochemistryboratory, and then it would be avable for various families, research organizations, and interested buyers to purchase. From time to time, special specimens would also be open to somergepanies with more power, but they would oftentimes have the supplementary conditions of sharing the results of scientific research and so on.


    Before that, Su could obtain roughly thirty thousand basic funds. Grade one were ten thousand each, while grade two were a thousand each. Once the specimens were sold, Su could obtain some additional bonuses.


    He already contacted Persephone¡¯s private hospital as well. Perhaps due to Su and Persephone¡¯s special rtionship, the price Helen gave was unexpectedly fair. The base price for the surgery of removing mutated tissues was twenty thousand, and the follow-up costs might exceed eighty thousand. When he heard this price, Su still released a breath of relief. Based on the price of grade A ves being 150, B grade 100, and F grade ves 1000 or higher price, Kane¡¯s batch of ves might be able to sell for a hundred thousand or so, enough to pay for the surgery expenses. Perhaps the leftover costs might even be enough to purchase some equipment for his own use.


    When he saw how someone like Kane who did business around those that operated around the ck Dragonriders made that much money, not only did it make Su who couldn¡¯t be much poorer blush with shame, he also gained a deeper insight into Captain Curtis¡¯ ¡®steal money, steal food, steal women¡¯ philosophy. However, Su wasn¡¯t envious. Before he was able to provide the welfare a subordinate should have, Su didn¡¯t n on interfering with his business in the wilderness, and he even more so wouldn¡¯t stop him from continuing to vent his hatred towards the wilderness mobs.


    The ck Dragonriders¡¯ missions system still operated with rather high efficiency. An hour after handing over the specimens, the basic funds were transferred into Su¡¯s ount. Su already had ns for how this sum of money should be used. He paid the costs for registering two subordinates and then transferred ten thousand to Persephone¡¯s ount. Finally, he left himself with the remaining hundred or so yuan. This amount of money was just enough for him to purchase a few bullets and replenish some medical equipment. These were all of the most fundamental sort.


    Afterpleting these preparations, Su felt a wave of relief. However, no matter what, his debt towards Persephone was still a bit less, even if it was an insignificant bit. What was regretful was that Persephone wasn¡¯t in Dragon City and was off on a mission who knows where.


    At this time, the screen in front of Su suddenly lit up, and Helen¡¯spletely emotionless poker face appeared. In an ice cold voice, she said, ¡°Second Lieutenant Su, I hope you can immediatelye to the hospital. I need to conduct aprehensive examination on you.¡±


    Su was momentarily stumped for words. Countless data returned from various parts of his body with prompt timing. ¡°Examination? I feel like my body is in quite excellent condition right now.¡±


    ¡°Whether your body has any problems is something I have the final say on, and not you. Second Lieutenant Su, please remember that I am the doctor.¡± Helen¡¯s words was always machine-like, ice-cold, and strung together. They were as precise as surgical equipment.


    Su knew that arguing with her would only be a waste of time. He could only helplessly agree to immediately visit the hospital.


    Once a dragonrider left the transactions hall, his or her private ount would immediately be closed from the booth¡¯s end. Su had already understood this from the operations manual, so since he already promised Helen that he would hurry over, he got up and left before even waiting for Helen to hang up. Of course, he didn¡¯t see the remaining bnce in his ount suddenly increase a bit either.


    To the south of Dragon City, inside the lush Auburn Pce Mountain Valley was a peaceful and quiet manor. When one came here, they would feel as if they returned to the olden era¡¯s eighteenth century. The interior design of the manor was victorian style. The main building was connected to several auxiliary housing through long hallways, and the entire structure seemed to be made of bricks. Gypsum relief sculptures, wind roses, fine hanging flowers, ledge designs, floral ceramic tiles that decorated the balconies, and other decorative details that were full of artistic characteristics exhibited a low-profile extravagance. In front of the main pce was arge renovatedwn, and separating it from the road was a wall garden. Apart from the dense radiation of the sky, this ce seemed just like a manor that managed to escape the fires of war.


    However, no one would set their eyes on this ce, because this was the main residence of the Arthur family.


    In one of the ssical style study rooms towards the east of the top floor, O¡¯Brien stood in front of the French style window while carefully looking at the screen in front of him. Transaction messages shed past the screen. With his extremely sharp eyes, in just a second, he could sweep his eyes over all of the information on the screen. From time to time, he picked up one or two bits of business information, and after only skimming over the information on the individual this transaction involved, he directly doubled the amount before tapping on the screen and sending it out without even looking at the concrete transaction details,


    He stood there for ten whole minutes, flipping through twelve transaction messages and carried out this work of doubling the sum. Afterpleting these things, O¡¯Brien pushed down on the edge of the screen, and the meter tall widescreen shrunk into the wall on its own. He changed directions and looked at a portrait on the wall, seemingly lost in his thoughts.


    This was an oil painting that was rich with history. The individual in the painting was d in a general¡¯s uniform. On his face that was covered in a thick beard, his ashy green pupils flickered with a deep, cold radiance. The medals and ribbons covering his body proved his illustrious aplishments. Like the portraits of many historical people, the general posed with his foot on a rock with towering mountains serving as his backdrop.


    The name of the general was Taylor Arthur, an individual who racked up countless achievements in the olden era continental war of independence. Following the war victory, he made great contributions to both politics andmerce, and as such was able to establish a foundation for the Arthur family to multiply and develop for hundreds of years. The descendants of this individual, who was originally a prisoner, were from then on showed utmost respect and admiration by all of the Arthur family¡¯ster generations. There was nock of individuals among the Arthur family¡¯ster generations that travelled further in the domain in politics andmerce, but what the people respected about Taylor Arthur was the wisdom and extraordinary courage it took to build up so much from so little.


    O¡¯Brien stared at this portrait of his ancestor for a long time, a perplexed expression shing past his face that was clearly still a bit young and immature from time to time. After a while, mes suddenly ignited within O¡¯Brien¡¯s eyes. He walked out from the room withrge steps, running straight for the basement.


    Underneath the main building, a thick door made of an alloy materials was slowly pushed into the wall by O¡¯Brien. The space that was revealed behind it was frighteninglyrge. O¡¯Brien moved through the deep passageway, reaching the Magic Ability training field. There were training dummies made of alloy materials arranged here, and pieces of alloy vehicle armor hung from above. Prisoner rooms lined the walls, and inside were all types of dangerous mutated creatures with powerful offensive capabilities.


    The sounds of footsteps reverberated through the training hall. This was O¡¯Brien¡¯s personal training area. With each step he took, the cold air around him would be a bit heavier.


    O¡¯Brien suddenly released a mad roar and picked up speed. He quickly reached his fastest speed, and the cold air around his right arm instantly produced an icence! His figure shed, and he had already appeared in front of a piece of suspended alloy armor. His right hand operated with his greatest strength and fiercely mmed down on the armor!


    With a tremendous bang sound, the icence actually skewered through the centimeter thick alloy vehicle armor that was used on tanks! Then, the icence subsequently copsed, and the uniform covering the right arm O¡¯Brien used to prate the armor became covered in gashes. The cloth was now in tattered condition, and the arm that was exposed was covered in white markings. Soon after, the white markings turned intocerated flesh and continuously poured out blood.

 Book 1 31.2

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b></b><b>3</b><b>1.2</b><b> - Rich Resource</b>


    O¡¯Brien slowly withdrew his right arm. The hole created in the alloy vehicle armor was full of sharp edges, and it continuously brushed against his flesh. However, O¡¯Brien¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem to reveal much emotion, as if he couldn¡¯t feel the sensation of pain at all. He grabbed a wound spray from the side shelf, and after spraying ayer around his arm, he casually flung it into the recycle bin 15 meters away.


    Afterpleting all of these tasks, O¡¯Brien¡¯s face was already as white as paper. His pretty forehead continuously released beads of sweat, drenching his dark gray hair and making it stick to his forehead. He slowly walked out from the training area. Even though his expression didn¡¯t change much, his footsteps were firm and forceful, as if that crazy attack he released just now had blown away the perplexed feelings he previously felt.


    O¡¯Brien had just walked up a flight of stairs when he noticed a butler walking over from the other end while holding a folder. When the old butler who wore an old-fashioned swallow-tailed coat saw O¡¯Brien, he immediately arrived by his side. Opening up the folder, he handed a list of items to O¡¯Brien and said, ¡°Young master, these are the biological specimens that your esteemed self ordered, and they will be delivered over tonight. How does your esteemed self n on handling this batch of specimens?¡±


    ¡°Use it to feed the dogs.¡± O¡¯Brien coldly threw out this sentence before leaving the butler behind.


    ¡°Feed dogs?¡± The old butler that had always acted carefully, and a bit stubbornly stood there while holding the folder as he followed O¡¯Briens retreating figure with a look of shock. There were a few specimens among this batch that were poisonous, and not even the hounds protecting the family had the ability to devour them. He soon realized that O¡¯Brien was just expressing his hatred for these things. However, since he loathed these specimens, why did he have to pay such arge sum to purchase them? Even though the old butler wasn¡¯t a biochemistry expert, after serving the family for these years, he had dealt with countless goods. As such, he could tell as soon as he received the invoice that these specimens weren¡¯t worth that price.


    He shook his head inwardly. When he saw O¡¯Brien¡¯s right arm that was covered in blood, he turned around and left the main residence. Following a small road behind the main residence, he walked through the tan colored woods for a bit before reaching what appeared to be an older farmhouse. He knocked on the door. The wooden door opened, and a chubby and strong-looking female worker walked out while carrying a basin. The woman seemed to be forty or so years old, and her cheeks had the redness of one who worked all year round.


    The old butler handed the list of items to the female worker, and with a smile, he said, ¡°Susan, help me check where the items on this list came from.¡±


    Susan ced the basin under her arms. She received the list of items and with a casual nce, said, ¡°Come back for the results in half an hour then! My smoked meat will take another 20 minutes toplete, so I¡¯ll do this after.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The old butler gave her a warm smile. ¡°Remember to prepare a bottle of brandy for dinner. The young master¡¯s mood isn¡¯t too good today, and I feel like he might need a ss.¡±


    The female worker grumbled, ¡°More work. There¡¯s so much work to do nowadays. Are you trying to kill me? You old monster, you never even thought of bringing me some strong young men to help out! Isn¡¯t there a group of old freaks that areing tomorrow to hold a meeting? I¡¯ll have to prepare another tableful of food. There are so many good ces in Dragon City, so why do they always have to hold it all the way here in the countryside?¡±


    The old butler smiled and said, ¡°It is because they are like me, we all wish to have a taste of your work.¡±


    The beautiful and secluded Auburn Pce Manor gradually sank into darkness. Meanwhile, Su felt as if his life was also sinking into a dark abyss. Inside Persephone¡¯s private hospital¡¯s greatest and mostprehensive facility, more than ten lights lit up this ce as brightly as snow.


    Su stood perfectly straight on a meter tall inspection tform. All types of sensors were stuck on his naked body, and borate as well as fine mechanical arms which carried four metal tes as they continuously roamed about Su¡¯s chest and back in left, right, up, and down motions. Following the movements of the metal tes, countless screens inside the examination room correspondingly moved about, continuously disying the various parts of Su¡¯s body.


    Su closed his eyes and breathed heavily, the interval between each breathsting almost a minute. This was his way of controlling his own state of mind. Then, his body temperature gradually and steadily climbed, and right now, it had reached 38 degrees.


    Three meters in front of Suid a postmodern style office table. To put it simply, it was just a thin, oval-shaped gray thin b supported by an S shape pipe. On top of the table hung threerge screens. Helen maintained her ice-cold and mechanical expression from start to finish as she stared at the screen in front of her. Her ten white fingers that were actually extremely beautiful quickly moved about on the screen, and countless images continuously shed past as her fingers continuously danced about.


    Apart from her eyebrows that were practically locked together, her face waspletely emotionless. The gray alloy eyesses hanging from the bridge of her nose matched her outer temperament quite well. Following her movements, the two sensors on Su¡¯s ribs suddenly released a powerful electrical current! Despite the fact that the electrical current didn¡¯t flow that quickly, Su still couldn¡¯t help but release a muffled grunt from the high voltage. The surrounding flesh began to ripple like water.


    The screen in front of Helen immediately changed, disying the movements of countless muscle fibers as well as the activity of Su¡¯s nervous system and internal organs to form a brightly-colored diagram. In front of Helen, the two sides of Su¡¯s body made from blue light suddenly revealed two ring red points. Then, the redness followed countless different pathways as it diffused outwards, seeming to extend over Su¡¯s entire upper body. However, this radiation only existed on his skin and muscles. All of the red light on the screen was expelled, not making contact with the internal organs at all. All of Su¡¯s internal organs worked just like before, as if they didn¡¯t receive any impact by the powerful stream of electricity just now.


    When Su¡¯s pain and numbness disappeared, Su released a gentle breath of air. He continued to keep his eyes closed, but his body temperature increased by another 0.1 degrees. This change obviously didn¡¯t escape Helen¡¯s eyes, but she treated it as if nothing had happened and only continued to watch the sea of data passing through her screen. In her opinion, the way Su¡¯s body reacted was extremely strange. After three times of strengthening, the fourth electrical current should be enough to easily knock out a grand elephant. When used on a human¡¯s body, it should be able to injure an individual with second level defense strengthening, while a third level defense strengthened individual would go unconscious. A fourth level defense strengthened individual would undergo unbearable suffering, and only a fifth level defense strengthened individual would have a chance of not receiving any harmful effects.


    However the way Su dealt with electricity waspletely different from the way Helen was used to seeing in defense strengthened individuals. Su used some special method to conduct all of the electricity away from him, and it was also gradually assimted into the lower levels of his skin and muscles. This way, he could protect his internal organs from receiving any damage by the electricity. The problemy in the fact that Helen still wasn¡¯t clear on how those electricity pathways were formed. When she looked at it through the instruments, it looked like the muscle fibers autonomously adjusted theirposition, and that was why this type of result was produced. However, the four shocks were all conducted at different ces, and each time, it was always the same result. Up to the present, humans had continuously strengthened through natural selection and medication use, so the reaction of the nerves was far greater than that of the olden era. However, it was still far from enough to immediately order the body to produce this type of response.


    If one were to say that the ribs might have some special response, then that was no reason why the neck, buttocks, and calves¡¯ reactions were exactly the same as his ribs. They all quickly and easily scattered the electricity.


    Helen sank into a state of contemtion. What left her feeling perplexed was that in this short period of time, Su¡¯s brain was experiencing an extremely peaceful state, as if it had entered the deepest type of sleep. Only a small region that represented anger was shining red. Apart from this, themand for the body¡¯s reorganization following a shock of electricity did not seem to originate from the brain.


    Helen switched to the image of a single muscle fiber and continuously observed its movements. Seeing how the muscle fiber twisted, trembled, and jerked about in a manner that was substantially different from that of a normal muscle fiber, a thought that even she thought was absurd emerged in her head. ¡°Could it be that these small things even have their own intelligence?¡±


    She immediately walked in front of Su¡¯s face withrge steps. She pressed on a switch on her sses, and the right lens immediately magnified greatly. Helen seemed to almost be pressed up against Su as she carefully inspected every inch of his flesh. In addition, she would at times use her hand to tap or pinch him, to the point where a needle stuck out from her pinky and pierced towards that soft and sensitive skin.


    Helen suddenly grabbed Su¡¯s lower body and forcefully rubbed it a few times, but she didn¡¯t see any reaction. As a result, she raised her head, just in time to meet his eyes that looked down. Within the depths of the green pupil was a surging sea!


    ¡°Get hard.¡± Helen¡¯s voice was as cold as cold could be. Even though it was a sweet-sounding voice, it sounded even more machine-like than an electronic one.


    ¡°Not possible. Also, let go.¡± Su always spoke concisely. His voice was gentle and full of attraction, as if he was extremely calm. However, anyone could sense that those words contained great anger.

 Book 1 31.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b></b><b>3</b><b>1.3 - </b><b>Rich Resource</b>


    He had already been tossed and turned by Helen for three whole hours. During these three hours, Su had experienced at least a hundred or more tests, and had six tubes of blood extracted. Helen carried out all types of tests, and many of them were extremely embarrassing. Su had no idea what exactly all of this was for. Unlike normal people, Su was familiar with his body down to the cellr level. He knew that he was extremely healthy and that he was much healthier than most people


    Helen¡¯s every word and action were made precisely without any emotions. Apart from her body¡¯s temperature, she seemed extremely robotic. Su treated her like a medical device, and as such endured until now. However, in the end, she wasn¡¯t a true machine, and asionally would have fluctuations of moods. This type of fluctuation would affect her body temperature, pulse, and blood pressure, and these things were clearly sensed by Su whose long-range sensation was powerful beyond his control. In addition, even if Helen truly was a machine, no one could endure three hours of torment by a machine.


    ¡°Let go.¡± Su repeated himself again.


    However, what made his temperature continue to rise was that Helen pretended as if she didn¡¯t hear anything and continued to whole-heartedly focus on arousing him.


    Urgent rms suddenly sounded within the examination room, and most of the images on the screen became deathly white. All of the sensors on Su¡¯s body seemed to pop off simultaneously, and many of the sensors even released sparks!


    Su leaned down slightly and grabbed Helen¡¯s neck, raising her up to his face as if he was carrying a small chick. Staring angrily at her, he slowly and clearly said, ¡°I came to receive an examination, not for you to casually tease and humiliate.¡±


    Even though Helen¡¯s neck was being grabbed and she felt a tremendous force that made her face go pale, she met Su¡¯s fury without any fear. Her right hand suddenly raised, and the needle on her pinky suddenly pierced towards Su¡¯s elbow joint!


    Then, the flesh that the needle entered suddenly twisted in a strange manner, and with a crack sound, the muscle on Su¡¯s arm suddenly twisted apart Helen¡¯s needle. Then, with a slight withdraw and ejection, the remaining portion of the needle shot out like a rocket. With a pu sound, it nailed itself onto the ground!


    Helen¡¯s pinkie was almost broken, and even though she was in so much pain that her lips lost color, she didn¡¯t utter any sounds. Her voice was still calm and machine-like as she said, ¡°What do you want to do? Are you going to rape me? I can tell you truthfully that raping me won¡¯t be any fun, and that you are better off doing it with a corpse. For the sake of your mental health, I suggest you find arge tube to relieve yourself, as if will probably make you feel morefortable than me. Of course, if you have a particr interest in medical machinery, then please continue.¡±


    This made Su go from being furious to not knowing whether he shouldugh or cry. If Su had even half a bit of desire towards Helen, then her efforts just now wouldn¡¯t have beenpletely ineffective. In fact, Helen¡¯s appearance made her a great beauty, and even if she didn¡¯t use any makeup, she wouldn¡¯t be any inferior in style to those seductive and charming ck Dragonrider assistants. However, the scent of medical equipment all around her truly made it so that it was hard to look at her as a woman.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t intend on doing anything, then let me go,¡± said Helen. Her face became more and more pale, and her hands hung powerlessly to her side.


    Su didn¡¯t say anything and gently put her onto the ground. Then, he walked towards the examination room¡¯s corner. All of Su¡¯s equipment and clothing were there.


    ¡°Stop, your examination hasn¡¯t finished.¡± Helen had just caught her breath before saying towards Su¡¯s back.


    ¡°I refuse to continue receiving your examination.¡± Su calmly said. He didn¡¯t even turn around.


    ¡°Wait a moment. Turn around and look at me.¡± Helen frowned and said.


    When Su heard this, he turned around and coldly looked at Helen to see what other games she was going to y at. Helen gave Su¡¯s lower body a look, and after thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°I forgot to say something just now. If you can rape me, then that means you have a normal physiological reaction. If you feel like you could do it, thene over.¡±


    Helen casually found a face mirror, and in front of the mirror, she used her hands to massage her face. Then, when she raised her head again, her face already had a smile that could be considered extremely beautiful. ¡°Perhaps this will make you feel a bit better?¡±


    Seeing Helen¡¯s face that contained a textbook expression that could even be called a smile made with respectable effort, not only did Su¡¯s angerpletely disappear, he instead felt a chill run through his body. He couldn¡¯t help but say with a bitter smile, ¡°I feel even more turned off.¡±


    Helen¡¯s beautiful eyebrows furrowed together and muttered, ¡°If its like this... what should I do then? Hmm, hormones? Ah, no, that¡¯s not natural...¡±


    As he watched Helen sink into deep contemtion who continued to maintain that refined smile, he didn¡¯t know why, but Su began to feel a bit agitated and even some fear. He immediately said, ¡°You keep thinking about it slowly. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to leave!¡± Helen pped her face and released her smile, restoring her ice cold and machine-like expression before saying to Su, ¡°I¡¯ll put Persephone through right now. Her order is something that you¡¯ll probably listen to.¡±


    Without waiting for Su to reply, Helen grabbed a small and delicatemunications device that was connected to a screen hanging from the ceiling. Several secondster, Persephone¡¯s figure appeared on the screen. As soon as it did, she began toin. ¡°Helen, can you not look for me at such dangerous times? Your timing can easily cause me injuries!¡±


    Behind Persephone, highly explosive bullets erupted one after another and tracer bullets flew through the sky. It could be seen that the battlefield was incredibly intense. The image suddenly trembled, and Persephone shifted several dozen meters outwards. The ce where she originally stood on was sted apart by arge caliber artillery shell. They could see that behind her, subordinates were moving about and advancing through the hail of bullets with frightening nimbleness.


    ¡°I had no choice but to find you. Your Su wouldn¡¯t cooperate with my orders,¡± Helen said expressionlessly.


    The screen automatically turned to a different angle to face Su. Seeing how Su looked, Persephone was first a bit stupefied, and then her eyes lit up and asked with a soft voice, ¡°Su, what kind of examination did Helen do to you for you to end up like that? Why aren¡¯t you willing to cooperate? She is quite the beauty you know.¡±


    Suughed bitterly. He first put on his clothes and then said, ¡°She examined for three hours already. This isn¡¯t an examination, but research. If that was all it was, then that¡¯s fine, but...¡± Speaking up to this point, he suddenly didn¡¯t know how to voice his thoughts.


    Instead, it was Helen that broke apart Su¡¯s awkwardness and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. I have many questions towards Su¡¯s body, and for the sake of verifying my theories, I need to see his reproductive organs¡¯ physiological response. However, I failed, and instead he became rather angry.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that...¡± Persephone looked at Helen and then at Su. It was clear that she was trying hard to suppress herughter as she said to Su, ¡°Su, Helen is my best friend. You have to trust her. Everything she¡¯s doing is for your benefit, and at the very least, she won¡¯t harm you, and she didn¡¯t purposely humiliate you. I believe that this type of examination wouldn¡¯t just happen once, so you have to do everything you can to cooperate with her in the future, even if her demands are extremely strange.¡±

 Book 1 31.4

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter </strong><strong>3</strong><strong>1.4</strong><strong> - Rich Resource</strong>


    While speaking, Persephone already switched positions three times, dodging two artillery shells and a string of gatling gun bullets, and at least two of her subordinates had died. It was clear that this battle was incredibly intense, and Persephone did not upy an absolute advantage. However, her voice didn¡¯t seem to contain any tone of impatience or hurriedness.


    Even though Su knew that Persephone definitely wouldn¡¯t be hit by those artillery shells, Su still felt more and more nervous the more he watched. He looked towards Helen and saw that her expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest, as if shepletely ignored Persephone¡¯s current situation. Su helplessly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best to cooperate. Only, some requests of hers are truly hard for me toply with.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you do what you can,¡± Persephone said with a smile before dodging another string of machine gun bullets. It seems like the enemy already discovered her, and the firepower was gradually gathering there. Meanwhile, most of her subordinates werepletely suppressed by the hail of bullets, and several of the few that were a bit more powerful were being suppressed by enemies of roughly the same strength.


    ¡°I already promised, so you should hurry and focus on the fight! Don¡¯t waste time here anymore!¡± Su immediately said. He was clear on the fact that every subordinate¡¯s death added more pressure to Persephone¡¯s heavy financial pressure. In addition, the rtionship between a dragonrider and their subordinates was not purely a financial one.


    Helen gave Su a look and then looked at Persephone. Suddenly, she interrupted and said, ¡°Persephone, your situation is rather intense. Why don¡¯t you take off your clothes and let Su take a look? I know you like to hide your body, so if he can get a look, I¡¯m sure he would develop a reaction.¡±


    ¡°Drop dead!¡± Persephone was momentarily stunned, and then she abruptly shouted before cutting offmunications.


    Helen didn¡¯t expect Persephone¡¯s reaction to be so great. She was also stupefied momentarily, and then she looked at Su with evil intentions. Without making a sound, Su immediately grabbed his own equipment and pulled open the door to flee. As for Persephone¡¯s promise, he would deal with it the next time he returned to Dragon City.


    Helen took a step forward, but she then stopped, allowing theboratory door to close in front of herself. She pursed her lower lips, deciding to let Su escape this time. Either way, she already received too much data today, and there were enough questions for her to settle for now. In Helen¡¯s mind, countless branches extended from Su¡¯s multi-dimensional body, and each branch contained corresponding probabilities. Among them, there were some that were clear, while some needed another step of research. Meanwhile, just the firstyer of branches required at least 32 days, with each day consisting of 15 hours of work. She was extremely satisfied. Before shepleted this research, Su should return to Dragon City again to provide her with further data and results.


    However, Helen was still a bit regretful, because she still wasn¡¯t able to see Su¡¯s physiological reaction. It wasn¡¯t something crucial for now, but next time, she definitely couldn¡¯t ignore it. She definitely had to think of another method, for example making Persephone take ayer or two off.


    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, the screen descended in front of Helen again, and Persephone appeared on the screen again. Behind her was a ruined battlefield. Two subordinates were currently passing by in front of the screen while carrying a corpse. It seems like the war had already ended, and the subordinates were currently busily cleaning up the battlefield. Persephone¡¯s face had traces of ashes on it, but this only served to further show off her clear white skin. She clenched a pencil between her teeth and was currently fixing her messy gray hair.


    ¡°Helen, how did it go?¡± Persephone asked somewhat ambiguously while still biting the pencil. In the eyes of the enemy, she was definitely a major general that was simr to a demon king. No matter what situation or position she was in, she would always disy shocking levels of ability.


    Helen quickly sent out a series of data and said, ¡°The results are quite ideal. I have to say that for you, who has always had rather good luck, your luck this time isn¡¯t bad either. The limit of Su¡¯s current potential is still unknown, and from the data we currently have, he should possess the potential to develop at least three levels of ability in every ability domain.¡±


    ¡°Three levels?¡± Persephone seemed a bit depressed as she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t his Perception Domain already five levels? What is strange about three levels? Three level is only the entrance level!¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me to tter you, you immature brat?¡± Helen coldly replied. However, she still meticulously exined, ¡°Please take note of two points, General Persephone. First, it is three levels in all domains for Su. I believe you understand even more than me what all domains means. Second, three levels is only the result produced by my current analysis, so it means that it is the least amount that can be guaranteed. Alright, then just let me tell you what you want to hear. My dear General Persephone, you¡¯ve discovered treasure.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah... Hahahaha!</i>¡± Persephone firstughed loudly in apletely unrestrained manner, then she said proudly, ¡°Of course! My dear Helen, why don¡¯t you carefully think what this general¡¯s highest Mysterious Fields Domain ability is? Rich Resource! It¡¯s eight levels! Not finding a treasure would be really strange!¡±


    Helen was rather speechless as she looked at Persephone, but her strict and machine-like self still said, ¡°That¡¯s not what Rich Resource does...¡± However, as soon as this sentence was released, Helen immediately thought of her own mistake. Since Persephone possessed this ability, how could she not know its use? If she continued speaking about this topic, she might as well be praising her more.


    Seeing Helen didn¡¯t fall for her antics, Persephone collected the little girl like excitedness and turned serious. ¡°Why do you need to inspect Su¡¯s physiological response?¡±


    ¡°Because there are too many mysteries on his body, for example, I¡¯ve yet to find signs of the intruder cells from his blood or any tissues. However, it is definitely hidden within a certain part of Su.¡± Helen adjusted her sses, and with a machine-like voice, she continued, ¡°When masculine creatures are in heat, that is when all of the body¡¯s tissues move at maximum efficacy and when one¡¯s vignce is at the lowest. There might be signs of the intruder cell when he develops a sexual response, but it is fine even if it doesn¡¯t show up. The abnormal changes in Su¡¯s body when in heat will provide great use to my research. I can also more urately assess where his abilities will evolve and thus prevent him from taking any wrong paths.¡±


    Persephone on the screen already fixed her hair, and she was currently dealing with the stains on her face. While doing these things, she said, ¡°Doctor Conner¡¯s side of research seems to be proceeding rather quickly, so you should be careful.¡±


    Helen released a snort and coldly said, ¡°No matter how smoothly their research goes, once they reach the gene lock, they will be stuck. It isn¡¯t something that we can solve with our current level of technology. However, that Doctor Connor is too conceited, and he is also greedy, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t put aside the gene lock. As long as they use all of their resources on the gene lock, then it¡¯s impossible for their research to surpass mine.¡±


    ¡°However, their staff, funds, and even amount of equipment are all greater than yours. You know my current state of things, and I fear that it might be quite a while before I can offer you more funds.¡± Persephone reminded.


    ¡°Funding isn¡¯t the most important thing.¡± Helen produced a three-dimensional image of Su and sent it over for Persephone to look at. As time psed, Su¡¯s body clearly changed. ¡°Do you see? This is the most crucial part! As long as I can continue to research Su, then that¡¯s enough. ording to the current evolution speed, in less than half a year, that Connor with only a few jars of blood and outdated data, will alreadypletely fall behind.¡±


    ¡°Right... however, don¡¯t forget that his current evolutionary value is 36 million. Persephone¡¯s expression was a bitplicated.


    Helen closed all the images rted to Su and said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about this subject for now. Let me see your body.¡±


    Persephone grabbed themunications device that was floating in front of her and sent it into her stomach. Roughly a minuteter, themunications device shook a few times and emerged on its own, once again revealing Helen¡¯s image in front of Persephone.


    ¡°Your physical examination this time produced two points...¡± Helen was always straightforward and direct. ¡°First, you must abandon all missions and immediately return to carry out treatment. There is no room for discussion here.¡±


    Persephone released an <i>ah</i> sound, as if she was a bit unwilling. ¡°Is it already that serious? I can¡¯t feel it myself! Can we wait another week? The other two missions can earn quite a bit.¡±


    Seeing Helen¡¯s poker face thatcked all expression, Persephone couldn¡¯t help but concede. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll return right after this. However, what is the second point?¡±


    ¡°You need better cosmetic surgery to keep your chest at the same level as before.¡± It was still that machine-like voice.


    Persephone immediately beamed with joy. ¡°Helen! You¡¯re the best, you know that?!¡±

 Book 1 32.1

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b></b><b>3</b><b>2.</b><b></b><b>1 - Long Journey</b>


    Early in the morning, before the sun even rose, the sky was already extremely bright. Strange lights criss-crossed in the skies, and asionally, lumps of transparent fog would float upwards, releasing multicolored rays of light, bringing ayer of pure and crystal-like radiance to Auburn Pce Valley¡¯s trees and buildings.


    The normally peaceful manor was already bustling with activity so early in the morning. Vehicles moved towards the manor in an endless stream, converging from all directions. They entered through the manor¡¯srge gates one after another in a rather slow manner, to the point where they would evene to a temporary stop at the gates asionally due to therge number of vehicles. The vehicles that were waiting to get in were of all different shapes and designs. There were ssic cars from the olden era, lengthened limousines that imitated the olden era, and there was even a carriage pulled by four ck horses!


    The road that led into the manor wasn¡¯t that wide, just enough for two vehicles to proceed side by side. Tall ancient trees lined both sides of the road, and around this time of year, there weren¡¯t many leaves on these trees anymore. On the smooth road rested some yellow leaves, providing this manor hidden within the mountains a sense of tranquility.


    This road that basked under the shade of the trees, as well as the walled garden that lined both sides, disyed the Arthur family¡¯s powerful strength and history. In this day and age, to possess so many surviving ancient trees, flowers, and nts purely for the sake of decoration was naturally an outrageous thing, and the daily protection and dying of mutation for these nts illustrated the family¡¯s cutting edge technology.


    At eight o¡¯clock, all of the vehicles already parked themselves in the vacant space at the side of the main residence. Within the main residence dining room, breakfast already began.


    At the end of the long dining table, O¡¯Brien dressed in formal attire was sitting alone in the host¡¯s seat, focused on his silver te¡¯s food. His body was perfectly straight, and not a single w could be seen from his movements, etiquette, or expression. Even though his delicate and pretty face didn¡¯t match his respected position, his body was already beginning to release an imposing aura. At the very least, when he sat in this position, no one felt that O¡¯Brien was too young.


    Seated at both sides of the dining were a dozen or so men, their ages ranging from thirties to more than sixty. They simrly ate their food in a quiet manner, and from time to time, they exchanged a few looks. On the other end that faced O¡¯Brien¡¯s position was a rather imposing-looking old man that was over fifty years in age. His half-white hair wasbed meticulously. This old man was Persephone and O¡¯Brien¡¯s father, Borriello Arthur.


    Three maids that weren¡¯t particrly beautiful but possessed charming and heartwarming smiles busily moved about, delivering fragrant and delicious-looking dishes in front of everyone¡¯s faces. At the same time, they nimbly switched out tes that had been used previously.


    Breakfast ended promptly at eight twenty. Everyone entered the conference room and sat down in their designated spot. At the center of the room was a long oval table, and as the current head of the family, O¡¯Brien naturally sat in the high-up master seat, while Borriello Arthur and the seventeen others sat together. What was rather eye-catching was that there was a free seat in the conference table, which was originally supposed to be Persephone¡¯s seat.


    This was the Arthur family¡¯s meeting of elders. Typically, they would convene once every two months, and those that participated were all typically Arthur family¡¯s side branch leaders or other important figures. Before O¡¯Brien assumed the position of family leader, he didn¡¯t even have the qualifications of joining this meeting of elders. Back then, the Arthur family¡¯s leader was Borriello, and most political and economic affairs were managed by Persephone. During the two years that Persephone was in charge of the family¡¯s political and economic affairs, the Arthur family¡¯s power and influence steadily developed. Even though it wasn¡¯t as fast as the Morgan or William family, the distance wasn¡¯t that far apart. For such a young woman, this was already an extremely praiseworthy achievement. During these two years of methodically arranged advancement, the elders saw calmness, patience, courageousness, great efficiency, swift decision-making, and other outstanding qualities. She set her eyes on long-term goals, but she also paid attention to details as well as having the expertise to handle a dangerous crisis. What was the most praiseworthy was the ¡®Poseidon¡¯s Trident¡¯ that shepletely reorganized during these two years, a group with military force thatpletely separated itself from other branch families. It was a group of super elites that eventually becameparable to any of the William or Morgan families¡¯ troops. Arthur family¡¯s weakness ofcking a bit in military power, had beenpletely made up for.


    Even before taking charge of the family¡¯s affairs, the youngest ck Dragonrider general had already proven her abilities. However, through these two years, the elders once again deeply felt that Persephone had boundless prospects.


    Originally, after a few years, when O¡¯Brien turned 24, he would rece Persephone¡¯s position, and Persephone would focus solely on her development as a ck Dragonrider while leading the family¡¯s military force. If everything went ording to n, then within a few years, two young geniuses with ample training would have been produced one after another in the Arthur family while Borriello was still full of vigor. At that time, in terms of the family¡¯s geniuses, the Arthur family wouldpletely suppress the William and Morgan families.


    However, the unforeseen events that happened one after another during these recent months caught the elders somewhat unprepared. O¡¯Brien forcefully seized the position, and not only was Persephone pushed out from the family, he incorporated all of the military force she possessed, only leaving Persephone with the various facilities Persephone established in the ck Dragonriders. This left almost all of the elders feeling as if this was a bit ridiculous, but when their eyes looked at Borriello and saw that he maintained his silence, after some deep thought, the elders approved of this recement. After all, the family¡¯s matters couldn¡¯t be handed over long-term to a woman, even if that woman was Persephone.


    In a few months, O¡¯Brien quickly changed. From his original inexperienced and somewhat timid nature, he seemed to have be just as courageous and forceful as Persephone. The elders often felt as if they were seeing some type of illusion, as if they were watching a caterpir break out from its cocoon into a butterfly.


    O¡¯Brienpletely abandoned his interests in the arts, and apart from dealing with the family¡¯s affairs, he spent all of his remaining time in ability training. In this short period of time, his abilities matured at a great speed. At the very least, in the Magic Domain, O¡¯Brien seemed to possess a level of talent that didn¡¯t seem inferior to his artistic talents. The many tests for potential already showed that O¡¯Brien, currently at the fifth level of Magic Domain ability, had the potential to reach the eighth level.


    Apart from abilities, his talent in managing the family¡¯s affairs also began to show. His incorporation of Poseidon¡¯s Trident into the family¡¯s military force went extremely stably, and after carefully studying the structure and order of this troop, O¡¯Brien maintained all of it and even appropriately added funding for them. As for other affairs, he was bing more seasoned and decisive by the day. Perhaps in the beginning, he had Borriello¡¯s secret assistance, but it was quite clear now that O¡¯Brien was already starting to make his own decisions.


    The elders felt as if they saw the Persephone from two years ago again. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t present in this conference, and neither would she be in the future. These old men were all intelligent, and they were also tired. Most of them were quite willing to see the brother and sister sitting together, because that would mean that their years ahead would be spent rather leisurely, only needing to assign funding to their target designation or newly established region and wait for their dividends. Borriello, his wife, and son were all fair and just in nature. They wouldn¡¯t use underhanded methods when issuing dividends, nor would they purposely weaken branch families.


    The main family had produced monsters like Persephone and O¡¯Brien one after the other, so there was absolutely no need to try and weaken their rivals. Focusing on strengthening themselves would instead close the distance between themselves and theirpetitors.


    As this was a routine meeting, all the subjects of discussion were rtively fixed. The core of the discussion revolved around new investment projects, the expansionary progress of new regions, as well as the allocation of funds towards the military force and corresponding facilities. Towards these projects, the elders were already prepared as to how to handle them, so less than an hourter, everything had already been decided. If they had followed the normal agenda, then the meeting would have ended here. After a lunchtime meal, they would either linger about in small groups for a bit or leave on their own. Borriello didn¡¯t live in the old residence either. He built a wooden house by the southern river and brought over two dogs with him. Every day, he would either go fishing or hunting.


    However, it didn¡¯t seem like today¡¯s meeting would end that easily. A middle-aged man that had just turned forty tapped on the table, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. His body leaned forward, and while looking at O¡¯Brien, he said, ¡°I have a temporary proposal. We should admit Persephone back to the family, or at least grant her financial or technological support to help her ovee her present crisis.¡±

 Book 1 32.2

    <strong>Book 1 Chapter </strong><strong>3</strong><strong>2.</strong><strong>2</strong><strong> - Long Journey</strong>


    The meeting room suddenly quieted down, and most of the elders¡¯ eyes looked towards O¡¯Brien. After all, the first proposal O¡¯Brien gave after upying the leadership position was to expel Persephone from the family. At least up until now, the result of this proposal wasn¡¯t really inappropriate. Persephone entered a dangerous situation, but she brought that onto herself. Meanwhile, the benefits the Arthur family received from the Fabregas family were enough to cover the loss of Persephone, with the ones that had the quickest visible effects already incorporated into various systems. From these few months, apart fromcking experience, O¡¯Brien¡¯spetence in dealing with matters did not seem to be inferior to Persephone¡¯s.


    Almost without any hesitation, O¡¯Brien rejected this proposal. He looked into the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes and said in a calm voice, ¡°Overruled. Arthur family and Fabregas family¡¯s secret pact cannot be broken. Expeling Persephone was one of the most important parts of the agreement.¡±


    O¡¯Brien turned back to the other elders and then continued, ¡°Losing Persephone is a great loss, but we received amplepensation. I believe all of the venerable elders present can agree with me on this. The Arthur family has its ancient reputation, and Fabregas has been our long-term ally. Our contract of alliance with the Fabregas family will ensure our family¡¯s protection for a long time, and it will also allow us to gradually close the gap between our family and the Morgan or William family. From thest ten years of reports, the wise elders here can clearly see this point. From a long-term perspective, trust is what will ensure a family¡¯s survival and development. If we could casually break such an important agreement, then in just a few years, everyone will then find that we wouldn¡¯t have any friends anymore. What I am saying is that a single genius cannot save the world, and abandoning a family¡¯s future for the sake of a single person is not something worth doing.¡±


    These words made the elders nod inwardly. However, the middle-aged male sneered and said, ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is that if the Arthur family¡¯s genius Persephone falls into bing the ything of another family, would that really be helpful to our family¡¯s reputation? O¡¯Brien, everyone knows why you expelled Persephone! You can turn a blind eye as your own sister is being ridden on by men from other families, but these are ps to the faces of everyone in the family! What is the Fabregas family? It is just a bit of money and some technology. Anything that money could buy does not contain true value. I wish to ask everyone present, which one of you can purchase a ck Dragonrider general? If any of the elders here feel like they can, then they can cast my vote for me.¡±


    ording to the Arthur family¡¯s regtions, O¡¯Brien who assumed the position of n leader could veto any proposals, but if two thirds of the elders approved it, then the proposal would still be forcefully pushed through.


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s face became somewhat pale from anger, but he still controlled himself. Slowing down his words with difficulty, he said, ¡°Venerable Uncle Scardi, the issue you are suggesting and the matter of Persephone being expelled are two separate matters. In spite of the family¡¯s long-term rtionship with the Fabregas family, she still allowed Su to be a ck Dragonrider. The consequences of doing something like this is a breach of our contract of alliance. Please remember clearly that she was the one that first decided to ce our long-term interests aside!¡±


    Scardi didn¡¯t seemed to treat O¡¯Brien¡¯s exnation as a big deal. He continued tough coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been talking about Fabregas this entire time. However, since we can give up a ck Dragonrider general, why can¡¯t they give up a fourth position inheritor? After all, are we one of the three great influential families, or are they part of the three great influential families? My dear O¡¯Brien, in my opinion, the main reason is because you cannot let go of your hatred towards Laiknar¡¯s death! I heard that one of the Trial Division¡¯s three giants, Madeline, personally paid Larven Forest Manor a visit. Not only did she smash apart their great gates, she even ughtered their third position inheritor. What could that old dog from the Fabregas family do? Apart from barking a few times in the parliament, he couldn¡¯t aplish anything! Honestly speaking, I feel that Persephone¡¯s decision back then was correct. Su¡¯s current value already isn¡¯t inferior to Laiknar¡¯s, and his room for future growth is quite outstanding as well. In addition, it is quite clear that Su and that Madeline from the Trial Division, who is already starting to make others feel great fear, are somehow rted.¡±


    O¡¯Brien calmly listened, but his face became more and more pale.


    Scardi looked at O¡¯Brien¡¯s face and suddenly revealed a fiendish smile. ¡°I feel like what is strange is not how persistent Persephone is towards Su, but rather your attachment with Laiknar. Even though we can all ept non-conventional emotions, you are the family leader now, and ought to have at the very least shown respect for our ancient inheritance on the surface. Furthermore, I personally feel that your underhanded methods for pursuing Madeline aren¡¯t all that honest. She isn¡¯t someone you can casually make a fool out of...¡±


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s gray hair suddenly stood on end, and the temperature of the room decreased more than ten degrees. O¡¯Brien¡¯s right hand that was ced on top of the table revealed a strangeyer of blue frost, causing the wooden conference table to suddenly crack apart. A de like chilliness shot forward along the cracks towards Scardi! Deadly cold air proliferated in all directions, shooting towards the other elders at the conference table.


    When the de formed from condensed cold air reached a meter from Scardi, it suddenly releasedrge amounts of white smoke before disappearing. Scardi sneered as he sat in his seat without any intention of moving. He didn¡¯t even raise his hand. In his eyes, O¡¯Brien¡¯s level of attack was simply child¡¯s y.


    Among the elders participating in the meeting, there were a few who weren¡¯t particrly strong in terms of ability, to the point where the oldest one¡¯s ability had practically all vanished. However, when faced with the sudden attack, they all seemed to turn a blind eye, not even revealing a shocked expression. The proliferating coldness didn¡¯t even exceed the conference table, and it was unknown which elder secretly made a move. However, the wooden table couldn¡¯t support this type of power. Its color became duller, and then with a <i>pa</i> sound, it split apart in forty or fifty pieces.


    ¡°My dear O¡¯Brien, are you trying to kill me in the meeting of elders? All because I uncovered the things in your heart?¡± Scardi asked in a calm and unruffled manner in the midst of this chaos. He even kept his arm where it was when it was supported by the table. Leaning forward slightly, it almost seemed as if the conference table was still in its original ce.


    ¡°You...¡± O¡¯Brien¡¯s face became ashen. He hatefully stared at Scardi, but he knew that he had already made a mistake by his moment of impulse. Right now, he could only forcefully endure it.


    At this moment, the oldest elder suddenly opened his drowsy eyes and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s almost lunchtime. I¡¯m getting old, and I can¡¯t remain as energetic as you all. Let¡¯s cast our votes on Elder Scardi¡¯s proposal.¡±


    The elders for the most part retained indifferent expressions. Some of them raised their hands in support, while others had their hands down on the table that should be there to express their opposition. Some of them had their arms crossed, expressing that they were abstaining from the vote.


    What left O¡¯Brien somewhat grateful was that only less than half supported Scardi, far less than the two-thirds that was enough to reject his overrule. However, he also noted that the number of elders that agreed with Scardi was far greater than what he had previously anticipated.


    Scardi seemed to have long predicted this result. He gave O¡¯Brien a mocking chuckle before getting up to leave the meeting. The other elders also got up one after another, with most of them staying behind to eat a meal first while others needed to leave immediately to deal with their own matters.


    The routine meeting concluded just like that. At the end of the meeting, the atmosphere could not be said to be good.


    In the evening, when the final carriage left Auburn Pce Manor, O¡¯Brien was called by Borriello into the main residence¡¯s western smoking room.


    ¡°Your performance tonight was not good. In other words, you¡¯ve left me extremely disappointed.¡± Borriello used a silver knife to slowly cut the cigar.


    O¡¯Brien sat down in front of his father. Only after taking a deep breath did he say, ¡°Scardi isn¡¯t truly trying to help Persephone, you should also know about his attempts at older sister.¡±


    Borriello finished cutting the cigar, but he took some time to admire his work instead of lighting it. Hearing O¡¯Brien¡¯s exnation, heughed and said, ¡°Scardi is my own brother, so how could I not know what he is thinking? When Persephone was ten, Scardi already revealed his lust for her. Your older sister¡¯s current situation is actually quite good for him. If it was still like before, perhaps he might not even have a chance to even touch one of your older sister¡¯s fingers even after twenty or more years. On Persephone¡¯s matter, your decision wasn¡¯t incorrect. Of course, to enter her current situation, she should have her own reasons, only that she decided not to exin it to us.¡±


    O¡¯Brien remained silent for a while. Then, he said, ¡°Towards today¡¯s meeting, I am deeply sorry. However, Scardi insulted my feelings for Madeline, which is something that I cannot tolerate.¡±


    ¡°I am aware. Even though I do not see much prospects between you and Madeline, as a father, I will still offer you my blessings.¡± Borriello lit the cigar, and after taking a deep breath, he looked at O¡¯Brien and said, ¡°Scardi¡¯s true goal today was to make you lose self-control and show the elders your immaturity. You have to remember to keep yourposure at all times and to not easily reveal your inner thoughts. Winter ising. I have a feeling that this winter won¡¯t be a peaceful one. You need to grow up quickly and not allow hatred, anger, or jealousy dominate your decisions. Also, friends and enemies are all today and yesterday¡¯s matters. As for what is toe, no one knows.¡±

 Book 1 32.3

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b></b><b>3</b><b>2.</b><b></b><b></b><b></b><b>3 - Long Journey</b>


    When night first descended, Borriello got on his own old-fashioned double-wheeled lightweight chariot, and together with his two dogs that were over ten years old, he left Auburn Pce Manor. He wanted to catch some more fish before the southern riverpletely froze over and show them off to his old friends.


    As for Auburn Pce Manor, the Arthur family only had O¡¯Brien left. The light in his study room was litte into the night.


    Su obviously wouldn¡¯t know about the dramatic scene that took ce in Auburn Pce Manor, and even if he did know, he wouldn¡¯t have cared much. For him, the entire world was full of violent undercurrents, but most of them were unrted to him. Even if some of them intersected with his own life, as he quickly grew up, many of the dangerous undercurrents would turn into irrelevant creek water. Of course, with growth and an increase in ability, Su would also be like a growing fish, one that could not stay in the stream and must continuously press forward upstream to find his own sea.


    Currently, for a little fish like Su, the ck Dragonriders was still a vast and boundless river. However, after seeing the world map left behind by the olden era, Su noticed that most of the world was still dominated by unknown regions.


    Su already had all of his equipment on him and began to head towards Dragon City¡¯s northwest boundary. Apart from the mandatory resupply of materials, Su still brought a special electronic tablet with him. Inside of it was information on everything Su could find out about prescription and nonstandard abilities with Su¡¯s current authority. Su decided that he would spend some time while on this mission to carefully study these known abilities and then select a suitable ability and evolutionary path. After all, he had 18 evolution points right now and could select a level of ability that was on arger scale. The 27 evolution points he originally had were automatically allocated during Helen¡¯s examination. His body automatically allocated two levels into defense, a level into dexterity, and even some into a new second level ability in the Mysterious Fields: injury lightening.


    This ability was extremely simr to the injury lightening recorded in the ck Dragonriders, but as a nonstandard ability, its uses were extremely unstable. From the dragonriders¡¯rge collection of data, it seemed to vary from person to person. Those that possessed this ability would immediately produce a reaction, and as such change one¡¯s bodyposition in response. Most of the time, this change would help lighten the injuries received, but the use was extremely limited and unstable. From an efficacy standpoint, it was far inferior to the defense strengthening of the Combat Domain. Of course, as a second level ability, injury lightening¡¯s first level already required 2 or more evolutionary points, and the second level of strengthening exhausted the same amount as making a new third level ability, making it impossible topare to defensive strengthening. What left Su feeling depressed was that after being overly stimted, his body not only produced the injury lightening ability, it even strengthened it an additional time.


    Su¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t fast, maintaining a uniform velocity of roughly ten kilometers per hour. At this speed, he needed half an hour to reach the center of Dragon City. However, Su was notcking in patience.


    The sounds of an engine sounded from the distance, and it quickly closed in. Su¡¯s speed and route remained unchanged. He walked along the side of the road, not affecting the advance of the vehicle. In Dragon City, all those that could drive were important figures that Su wasn¡¯t willing to provoke. Even though he didn¡¯t like trouble, he didn¡¯t fear it either. Instead, he would rather not aim the trouble at Persephone.


    The vehicle sped over at a wild and crazy speed. Then, it quickly reduced speed before ultimately moving beside Su.


    ¡°Hey! Pretty and lucky youngster, hop on. I¡¯ll bring you around.¡± The one driving was actually Ricardo Fabregas.


    Ricardo¡¯s vehicle was one with dark green camouge, a cross country jeep that matched the way he presented himself. Su gave Ricardo a look, then looked at his car before saying, ¡°I can walk on my own.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m gonna make you pay!¡± Ricardo chatted noisily. Then, his face suddenly revealed shock, and his eyes went wide. The cigarette in his mouth almost fell off, creating a strand of white smoke in front of his well-fitted jacket that was made with excellent craftsmanship. However, he couldn¡¯t care about that right now as he cried out, ¡°Hey, youngster, what are you trying to do? Hurry and put that thing away! The Glock isn¡¯t some toy to randomly y around with! Fuck, it¡¯s even a strengthened model! I just wanted to give you a ride, why are you bringing that thing out?¡±


    Su continued to proceed at a uniform speed, but he clearly didn¡¯t have any intention of putting the Glock away. With his reflexes, and less than three meters between them, it could be said that Su already upied the decisive advantage. Even if Ricardo was a lieutenantmander with unknown ability, it was quite likely for him to fall under Su¡¯s gun. After all, even if he was a lieutenantmander with maximum defensive strengthening, he wouldn¡¯t be able to block an explosive shot from the Glock to the face.


    Su calmly said, ¡°Based on my understanding, me and the Fabregas family are still in a state of war. This war is also far from ending.¡±


    Ricardo tossed the cigarette that hadn¡¯t beenpletely used up out the window. He shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that this war hasn¡¯t ended. However, don¡¯t forget that the reason for this war is that you killed our family¡¯s Laiknar. He was our family¡¯s fourth position inheritor. That¡¯s not an insignificant figure.¡±


    Su gave a simple response. ¡°The reason I killed him was because he wanted to catch me and make me into aboratory specimen.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. The grudge was originally quite simple, but it¡¯ll only be more and moreplicated. It¡¯s not something the two of us can resolve or settle. However, regardless, just get in the car first. Be more like a man!¡± Ricardo urged.


    Truthfully, Su didn¡¯t feel too much malice towards Ricardo. He hadn¡¯te into contact with this man too often, and they were supposed to be formal enemies before they even met. However, after Sally¡¯s matter, the two men felt a bit of mutual understanding. Su was quite clear that in the training base fight to the death, if Ricardo appeared among his opponents, then it would be tough for Su to escape death and nearly impossible for him to persevere until Persephone came. Even though the hatred between Su and the Fabregas family had reached a point where it was impossible to dissolve, there was a strange subtle turning point between him and Ricardo.


    However, in the wilderness, Su had seen too many instances of betrayal or deception that were truly lifelike. The reason why it was difficult to distinguish was because at the start, none of them wanted to trick Su, but when enough benefit and temptations emerged, everything would change.


    That was why Su wouldn¡¯t get in Ricardo¡¯s car.


    ¡°Below the dashboard of that car of yours seems to be a rather fascinating mechanism.¡± After experiencing the training base, Su understood more about machinery and electronics. Under his long-range perception, the gas hidden within that small mechanism put Su instinctively on alert.


    ¡°Ah, are you talking about this?¡± Ricardo seemed to have suddenly realized something. He scratched his head, and afterughing loudly for a bit, he pressed on a button below the steering wheel. Gas soundlessly emerged in the passenger seat. The smell of the gas was faint and there was practically no color. It was hard to detect.


    Su wasn¡¯t that far away, and when he smelled the gas that the wind blew over, he only felt his head go slightly dizzy, but then didn¡¯t feel any other changes. It seemed like this was a type of anesthetic, but the efficacy was extremely small.


    ¡°This thing isn¡¯t for me to deal with you, and instead for those women of mine. After drinking with them, I would sometimes use this small thing when bringing them back. If one smells this mist after bing drunk, then they really will bepletely drunk. They will only wake up afterwards,¡± said Ricardo.


    Su truly didn¡¯t understand how Ricardo did things even though he himself had experienced the passion of intoxication. However, after experiencing it once, Su felt like it wasn¡¯t the type of rxation he wished for, and was instead just emptiness and exhaustion. As such, he no longer tried to have anything to do with those women that hung around the pubs all day. When there was truly a need, for example after an intense battle, Su would select those women that collected money. They were more affectionate and considerate, clearly knowing what they were doing as they offered services equal to the amount of reward offered. Moreover, he would never wait until morning and would instead leave in the middle of the night, disappearing into the dangerous wilderness.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they willing to go back with you? Why do you have to use something like this?¡± Su asked. Of course, many people had their own interests, and even interests that were a bit excessive were only called strange hobbies. Perhaps Ricardo liked women that didn¡¯t move.

 Book 1 32.4

    <b>Book 1 Chapter </b><b></b><b></b><b>3</b><b>2</b><b>.4</b><b> - Long Journey</b>


    Ricardo roared withughter and said, ¡°You are definitely thinking that I like ying with women that don¡¯t move, right?! But who likes women who are like corpses? The reasoning is simple. Theye back with me, but they are doing it willingly. Once I knock them out, they be the victim.¡±


    Not only did Su feel a great headache, he didn¡¯t approve of Ricardo¡¯s way of achieving his sexual fantasies at all. However, the topic of women was perhaps one of the best ways to close the distance between men, and after speaking about these things, the tense atmosphere between Ricardo and Su seemed to have rxed greatly. However, the Glock pistol remained in Su¡¯s hand. Su believed that with the abilities Ricardo disyed so far, even if Ricardo mounted a sneak attack and struck a fatal blow on his body, he would still be able to st Ricardo¡¯s body to pieces before his death.


    Seeing Su not having any intention of getting in the car, Ricardo didn¡¯t continue trying to persuade him. He pressed on the control tform, and the jeep¡¯s windshield screen immediately turned into a transparent disy screen. Countless images appeared on it.


    Ricardo collected his frivolous attitude, and his expression became calm and respectful. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s discuss the proper business! I heard that you lived in the wilderness for more than ten years and that you¡¯re an extremely outstanding hunter. In the battle of the training base, you also disyed top level hunting and assassination skills. What I want to ask you is, during your career as a hunter, have you ever encountered abnormal creatures with remarkable intellect, for example, a wolf that can use a rifle?¡±


    Unknowingly why, when he heard this question, ayer of coldness suddenly rose around his body.


    He immediately thought of the rotting wolf king outside Base N101. Its intelligence was definitely not something a rotting wolf should have, to the point where Su was starting to doubt if its intellect was about to reach the level of a human. His encounterter on with the living corpse queen was another instance, and she even understood how to read and imitated the lifestyle customs of the olden era humans. In addition, she formed an orderly society among the disordered and messy living corpses. However, this wasn¡¯t a good example, because many living corpses had actually degenerated from olden era humans, and so possessing intellect wasn¡¯t anything extraordinary.


    However, after listening to Ricardo¡¯s words, could it be that he encountered a rotting wolf that could use a rifle?! If such a thing really did happen, then that would be a step even further than the wolf king from back then. However, how much time had passed since then? The rotting wolves already evolved to this state?


    Su felt a chill run through his body.


    ¡°During these years, us humans have mainly strengthened our bodies and abilities. Our evolution in terms of intellect hasn¡¯t shown much improvement. However, it is different for mutated creatures. What we fear isn¡¯t that they are bing faster, more vicious, or more poisonous, but instead their increasing intellect. Look, for example, this violent rat...¡±


    Ricardo pointed towards the windshield that had turned into a screen. The images continuously changed, and they were all images of violent rats. The subscript indicated the time and ce each image was taken. The earliest image was data collected from 40 years ago, and the newest image was takenst week. From the images, It could be seen that the vicious rats bodies were clearly erging, and their ws and teeth bing sharper. However, the most ring part was that their brain volume seemed to have almost doubled in size.


    ¡°Without a doubt, even if we just look at it from the size of their brains, these violent rats that we previously thought to only possess instinctive intellect are bing smarter and smarter. However, right now, we still haven¡¯t given them enough importance,¡± Ricardo continued.


    Su carefully looked at the images jumping out one after another. Arge rat that seemed to be rather docile suddenly began to increase in size. As their ws and teeth became sharper, the little eyes that flickered with bloody light began to release a cunning radiance.


    ¡°What are you implying?¡± Su didn¡¯t understand why Ricardo would tell him these things.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. I am interested in these mutated species that might possess intelligence, so I am willing to pay high prices to purchase samples of them. If you find some mutated creatures along the way that possess superior intellect, you can sell them to me. I am willing to purchase them at three times the price of general headquarters. Of course, there are conditions to this price, and that is that you cannot sell the specimens you give me to third parties. I can make an exception for Persephone¡¯s privateboratory.¡±


    ¡°With the current situation between us, I shouldn¡¯t trust you.¡± Su calmly said.


    Ricardo shrugged and said, ¡°Pretty youngster, don¡¯t be so serious! Grudges are grudges, but missions are missions. These are two different matters, right? If you aren¡¯t willing to sell it to me, then that¡¯s not that big of a deal either. I wouldn¡¯t forget about breaking those two legs of yours just because you sold me some specimens. We are going to have to fight it out between us sooner orter. Of course, I still suggest you sell things to me, as I fear no one else will offer such a high price. Once you get this money, isn¡¯t it perfect for paying back the debt you owe Persephone?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to help me? I won¡¯t show gratitude for it. In addition, aren¡¯t you scared of the family condemning you?¡± Suughed and replied like this.


    Ricardo revealed a rare seriousness. ¡°Not only am I helping you, I am also helping myself. I want to establish a troop, a troop specially designed to suppress mutated creatures that might possess superior intellect. Who knows, after a while, when true danger descends, the hatred between us might just be a trifling matter.¡±


    ¡°True danger?¡± Su¡¯s face was calm, but a sh of vignce emerged in his eyes.


    ¡°Correct, true danger. However, it doesn¡¯t seem like the time to talk about these now. Let¡¯s continue our talks when it¡¯s just the two of us.¡± Ricardo stopped the vehicle. Unknowingly, the two of them already reached the border of Dragon City.


    Su gave Ricardo a look. He didn¡¯t ask him anything else and travelled towards the deste ruins alone. Ricardo muttered, ¡°This winter probably won¡¯t be a peaceful one. I wish you luck, pretty youngster... Sigh, if that ruthless girl was willing to unleash a great ughter for me, how great would that be!¡±


    Ricardo gave Su¡¯s lone figure a look. The jeep suddenly started up and rumbled into the distance.


    The ruins brought Su a sense of great familiarity. However, the wind that blew against his face seemed especially cold, and there seemed to be bit more of an indescribable scent. In front of Su was an abandoned and straight road that stretched to the limit of the city. At the other end of the road were mobs, greedy hunters, blood-thirsty mutated creatures, and perhaps other abnormal things.

 Book 2 1.1

    Book 2 Chapter 1.1 - Foreigners


    This time, Su selected apletely new route. After departing from Dragon City, he traveled diagonally in a northwestern direction. He was going to make a detour through the northeastern Pendulum City and then reach N958. From the olden-era map, this route would pass through many vige ruins as well as interweaving roads. Of course, these roads had long been abandoned and unusable.


    However, this route was still much closer than entering Saratoga before making his way through the grasnds, and passing through Rond Company which already had a base established in Pendulum City, which made replenishing N958 much easier. Along these towns and viges, he could also build new supply points. The only bad part was that this route involved making a detour around the northern part of the grasnd and mountain range before it could reach the base¡¯s entrance.


    After the dialogue he had with Ricardo before leaving, Su already took note of the various creatures in the wilderness. Even though he didn¡¯t notice any creatures with outstanding intellect yet, it was still impossible to get the shadow of that wolf leader from back then out of his head. Su understood what the true danger Ricardo was talking about was. If one intelligent rotting wolf could appear, then a thousand more might appear, or even ten thousand. Meanwhile, the other races also had a chance of evolving to the point where their intellect could match humans¡¯.


    This wasn¡¯t a good thing.


    Su wasn¡¯t an expert on the field of creaturepetition, but just from his intuition, he knew that in thisnd, it was impossible for two intelligent races to coexist.


    Su maintained a constant speed of 20 kilometers an hour as he advanced. The efficiency of running was naturally weaker than that of riding an off-road vehicle, but this was the way he preferred to move about. It wasn¡¯t because driving required fuel, the main reason was because Su felt that doing this would make him more intimate with the wilderness, more intimate with this world. Almost every minute change that happened to the ces he had previously travelled through were noticed by Su. As his legsnded on the great earth again and again, it sometimes almost made Su develop the illusion that he was running on the chest of this world, as if he could feel the beating of the world¡¯s heart and the pumping of its veins!


    After running for a long time, the inside of Su¡¯s mental map allowed him to see that Pendulum City was less than 100 kilometers away. He had entered Rond Company¡¯s patrol range.


    In front of Su was a fissured and ice coldnd. In the distance was a dried up river, and several eye-catching dried up trees lined the sides. Their intertwining branches seemed to have frozen time itself. Even though it was already winter, it rarely snowed in the new era. Due to the drought, the ground was covered in small cracks.


    Deep tracks stretched out as far as the eye could see. From the rotating designs, these most likely came from the military off-road vehicles allocated by Rond Company.


    There were a few tracks that were especially deep, revealing an intense turnaround. The hard ruined earth was shoved to the sides of the tracks. As the cold wind blew over, some of the loose earth would fly about. It seemed like it hadn¡¯t been long since the patrol car passed through this ce.


    Su stopped his footsteps and gazed into the distance. Within the ruined earth in that direction, there were more than ten dark and inconspicuous spherical metal chunks scattered around within a several hundred meter range. These metal spheres were only five centimeters in diameter, and from 1000 meters away, they simply looked like insignificant dots, so those without sight strengthening couldn¡¯t see them at all. Metal pieces like these could be found practically everywhere in the wilderness ruins. However, what made Su be vignt was that he heard a certain strange high frequency sound wave. This type of soundwave exceeded the range at which normal people¡¯s ears could hear, but when it detected a human body, it would bounce back and form a new sound wave. Countless data shed past his mind, and Su already locked onto the source of these high frequency sound waves: they came precisely from those inconspicuous metal pieces.


    Several secondster, Su came to a conclusion. After analyzing this sound wave, he found that it had the greatest reaction with humans.


    Su walked towards the closest metal piece. When he was five meters from it, the metal piece suddenly lit up with a faint red color, and the outer shell revealed five small openings before releasing faint blue-colored mes of various sizes. The metal piece immediately flew outwards, drawing an arc through the sky before flying towards Su!


    The speed of the little thing was extremely fast, startling even Su. He suddenly lowered his body, and after exerting force with his legs, his body shot towards the side, pulling apart the distance between himself and the metal piece. The opening around the metal piece quickly adjusted the angle and intensity of the mes, allowing it to nimbly draw an arc in the air before flying towards Su once again!


    The organization of Su¡¯s body suddenly tightened, greatly reducing the reflection of the high frequency sound wave thatnded on his body. At the same time, he quickly moved to the side, instantly adding speed to the point where he exceeded that of a leopard. The distance between Su and the metal piece was instantly pulled another dozen or so meters further.


    The metal spherical piece lost its target, and after flying a few circles in the air, it slowly descended onto the ground. After its core shed a few times with red light, it made a light pu sound before exploding apart! Hundreds of shrapnel pieces flew in all directions, covering at least five meters all around it. If the distance was a bit farther, these fragments wouldn¡¯t pose much of an issue for the ck Dragonriders¡¯ fieldbat suit, but this was something made specifically for dragonriders. Even the standard fieldbat suit was extremely pricey, and ordinary dragonrider subordinates could not afford something like that. If the target were ordinary people, then this intelligentnd mine¡¯s power would be absolutely horrendous.


    These metal spheres seemed to be an intelligentndmine that could sense humans. It could activate on its own when a target emerged within five or so meters around it, and it could continue its pursuit for over 50 meters. Su gave the range of thendmine¡¯s damage a look and decided that it was most likely released through gunpowder or other special projectile releasing mechanisms.


    Su¡¯s eyebrows jumped. He crouched down and picked up one of the metal fragments to slowly feel it between his fingertips. This was a piece of shrapnel created from a metal alloy, and even though it was small, it was heavy. Its irregr shape allowed it to quickly move through the human body and produce astonishing destructive force. In addition, the alloy fragment was made of a metal unknown to Su, and inside of it was powerful radiation. Once it entered an individual¡¯s body, if it wasn¡¯t extracted within a few hours, it would turn into permanent damage.


    Both inside and out, thisndmine was not something Rond¡¯s technology was capable of producing. The level of technology was close to the standard equipment provided to the ck Dragonriders. Su had, however, never seen a mine that possessed this type of intelligent sensor from the ck Dragonriders¡¯ catalog.


    When he thought about the mes of war that could be seen behind Persephone while he was receiving the body examination, Su¡¯s mind suddenly became more tense. The rifle on his back entered his hands and he inserted the magazine that was already resting in his hand into the gun. Apart from long range and high precision, its ability to aodate three magazines was also a unique feature. This made it so that Su was able to easily switch between highly explosive bullets, armor prating bullets, and all other types of special bullets without changing magazines, as well as allowing him to fire at much faster intervals than with ordinary sniper rifles. However, apart from snipers with five levels or higher of ability strengthening, only Su could use this gun.


    He looked around him, and soon after, he saw several ring car vehicle traces. These were not markings of Rond¡¯s off-road vehicles, and were instead half-track styled vehicles with weight much heavier than that of Rond¡¯s vehicles. From the amount of vehicle traces, there were two tanks in the other party, and after making a nted turn, they chased after Rond Company¡¯s off-road vehicles.


    Su bent his body at the waist and entered a sprint. He quickly arrived in front of the unfamiliar vehicle traces. The impression it left him with was rather deep. The ruptured surface and topsoil that was sent flying when it made a turn meant that the tanks¡¯ movements were extremely crude and violent.


    Deformed metal bullets were scattered all about the surroundings of the vehicle traces. Su picked one up, and after looking at it, he tossed it back onto the ground. The 7.92 caliber heavy machine gun bullets couldn¡¯t do anything to the tanks¡¯ armor, and even the 12.7 caliber anti-aircraft machine guns¡¯ uses were limited.


    Su tightened thebat suit¡¯s various bands and increased his speed. He followed the vehicle traces in pursuit at a constant speed of 40 kilometers per hour.


    After running roughly half an hour or so, the vehicle traces turned towards the north. Another set of car traces departed from Pendulum City towards the distant mountain area. This was probably Rond Company¡¯s rescue team. The reinforcement group didn¡¯t head straight for the mountain area but instead made a turn, entering the mountains from another direction.


    At the top of the mountain in the distance, he could already see asionally rising fire as well as smoke. Su increased his speed once again and ran towards the mountain region that was currently embroiled in war!


    When Su carefully entered the battlefield from the side, the intense battle had just came to a brief standstill. Two light tanks resting in the mountain valley aimed their cannons towards the areas where the fighting was most intense and fired from time to time. This mountain region¡¯s topography wasplex without many small mountains less than 100 meters in height. This mountain region wasn¡¯t very high or steep. The cavalier of the tanks¡¯ cannons weren¡¯t especially outstanding, but the power of the cannon fire was extremely great,pletely enough to match standard tanks. The precision of the artillery barrage was also extremely high, already sting two snipers who were prepared to fire high into the sky.


    Between the two tanks, a dozen or so fully armed fighters were currently carrying two injuredpanions behind the tank. These soldiers had peculiarly shaped dark blue armor on their bodies that protected various key areas of their bodies. There were bullet holes everywhere on the injured soldiers, but even though their armor was riddled with holes, not a single ce was sted through, so all of the injuries rested on the arms, thighs, and other areas. As such, even though their injuries were severe, none of the attacks were fatal.


    The wounded individuals¡¯ armor andbat clothes were undone bit by bit, and their wounds were treated. From the skilled movements of the soldier that applied first aid, it was clear that he was at least a medical soldier holding concurrent jobs. In just a few minutes, the wounded individual was already treated. Under the cover of the tanks, they set up a battlefield tent and protected those two wounded individuals.


    On the other side, a soldier carrying a gun watched over six captives. The captives were all gravely injured and lying on the ground in a disorderly state. Many of these captives were still bleeding from their injuries, so even if no one was watching over them, they wouldn¡¯t run far. Even though their uniforms were covered in blood, Su could still tell that these captives were all Rond Company¡¯s troops.

 Book 2 1.2

    Book 2 Chapter 1.2 - Foreigners


    A muffled shooting sound sounded from the valley, and another sniper tried to deliver a hidden attack.


    Only, both tanks were parked at the center of the valley, and there was at least a kilometer between this ce and the highest hill. The area where this sniper hid exceeded 1300 meters in height, and when the bullet struck against the tank, huge sparks emerged. The reactions of the soldiers next to the tanks were frighteningly fast. Two snipers immediately searched for the direction where the bullet was shot from and even retaliated. The heavy machine guns in the three soldiers¡¯ hands also roared, covering the hill with a scorching rain of bullets to suppress the sniper¡¯s possible area or retreat. The tank¡¯s cannon quickly changed directions, and soon after, it was aimed properly, and a ball of me was released.


    With a boom sound,rge amounts of earth and rocks erupted at the top of the hill. The sniper that tried to mount a hidden attack flew into the air along with the smoke.


    Right when the soldiers were slightly starting to rx, another gunshot suddenly sounded. Two sparks emerged on the outer shell of the tanks, and earth flew high into the sky. However, two soldiers also cried out miserably. One of them had their leg prated by a sniper bullet, and the other was a bit more unfortunate, having a bullet pass through half his neck!


    This attack was especially outstanding, to the point where even the soldiers were left in a momentarily panicked state. They all made tactical movements to evade possible follow-up strikes.


    With a hu sound, a rocket artillery was released from the side of a hill. This rocket without any guiding system urately targeted a tank, illustrating the excellent skills of the shooter. However, the flight of the rocket was just ten secondste. This amount of time that could normally bepletely ignored was more than enough for some people. A soldier slightly leaned back his upper body, and the automatic rifle continuously released fire, emptying the fifty rounds the magazine had into the sky.


    The rocket was attacked by the hail of bullets and exploded in midair!


    A ball of me flew out from one of the cannons, releasing a rocket towards the hill where the shooter of the previous rocket lied in ambush. When this rocket reached the top of the hill, it suddenly split apart, revealing over ten anti-infantry bullets Su had seen previously over the back of the hill. A string of explosions sounded behind the hill, and the several Rond soldiers cried out miserably as their bodies rushed towards the top of the hill. The remaining individuals quickly died, and only one individual seemed particrly tenacious, running about on top of the hill, his miserable yelling reaching all way into this valley! It seemed like his eyes had already been blinded.


    A soldier next to the tank steadily raised a sniper rifle. He didn¡¯t take more than a second to aim before the muzzle erupted with fiery light. Another secondter, the Rond soldier that was running about on top of the hill had his brain sted into a rain of blood.


    However, after experiencing this dy, the remaining snipers already disappeared behind the mountain, their whereabouts unknown.


    One of the soldiers cursed and suddenly raised his gun. The heavily wounded captives were swept through by bullets, and the scorching metal bullets sent the four of them into the afterlife.


    These soldiers of unknown affiliation were once again thrown into a state of unrest. They ced the soldier that clearly couldn¡¯t be saved into a corpse bag, and as for the fellow who had his leg shot through, a simple operation was done for him where he was. A soldier brought out a drone that was roughly a meter in size and sent it flying into the sky. He then looked at the disy screen in front of him, which clearly disyed the scene behind the hill. As soon of traces of Rond soldiers could be seen, the tank¡¯s cannon would release a guided missile. Under the guidance of the drone, the missile would urately fly towards the Rond soldiers that were in small groups of threes and fours before dumping down the anti-infantry mines.


    Almost no one could escape thendmines¡¯ attacks. It was to the point where as soon as someone was struck by thendmine, their entire body would be sted into a sieve by the shrapnel.


    Tong! A muffled gunshot sounded from the hill, and the drone that circled about in the air suddenly released mes before turning into a lump of fire soon after. From the gunshot sound, it probably belonged to an olden era Barrett sniper rifle. To be able to hit such a small target from over a thousand meters away mean that this individual¡¯s marksmanship was clearly unique.


    The soldiers in the valley were clearly at a loss for what to do. They had a spare drone, but they didn¡¯t dare release it again. After discussing for a bit, ten soldiers advanced towards the nearest hill under the cover of the tank. The remaining two soldiers opened up the soldier transporting door and sent the wounded inside.


    Su, who was hiding behind a rock lowered the rectangr tactical binocrs that was only ten centimeters in length. He wasn¡¯t in a rush to pursue those fighters of unknown origins, and instead, he brought out the palm sized tactical tablet to first attach his own badge and then use the tactical binocrs. The tactical disy screen revealed a strange design, which was a dark Blue Scorpion with only its tail being red. This design was engraved on the side of the tanks, and some of the soldiers¡¯ helmets had this crest as well.


    Su lightly tapped on the image of the Blue Scorpion, and the tactical tablet immediately processed with a search. It immediately linked up to the ck Dragonriders¡¯ database, and from within it searched for crests matching this image. The entire search process took less than three seconds, but Su waited rather anxiously for its results.


    Then, a line of text emerged on the tactical tablet: no records.


    No records?


    Su originally thought that this small troop belonged to some family¡¯s private army or that it was the military force belonging to one of thepanies surrounding some ck Dragonrider family. After all, the distance from this ce and the ck Dragonriders¡¯ headquarters wasn¡¯t that far, and Rond had begun to develop some preliminary rtions. However now, no records meant that this troop most likely belonged to some powerful force that had not been discovered yet. The only other small possibility was that this was the secret troop of a certain family.


    Regardless of whether it was the former ortter, under the rules of the ck Dragonriders, they were all targets that could be killed. Only the friendly powers recorded here could make a ck Dragonrider lower their weapons.


    Su closed the tactical tablet and ran along the hill in a roundabout way towards where those soldiers were advancing to. Before he brought along the tactical tablet, Su had hesitated somewhat. Even though bringing it would bring him clear superiority on the battlefield, this meant that his own whereabouts would be exposed to the dragonriders¡¯ headquarters. However, Su ultimately decided to bring it with him, because Persephone who was unable to return to Dragon City left him with a sentence, and that was to learn how to trust.


    These soldiers¡¯ equipment was of superior quality, and they were well trained as well. They werepletely equipped with new era equipment, and only a fewrgerpanies would be able to establish this type of armed force. Apart from the ck Dragonriders, Su didn¡¯t know what type ofpany could reach such a level of technology in tanks, drones, firearms, and even medical treatment.


    Facing Rond¡¯s soldiers, this troop possessed an overwhelming level of technology. However, in terms of tactics and adaptation ofmand, it was a lot more inferior. There was a sniper from Rond¡¯s side that might very well bring an unexpected amount of power to this mountain battle.


    This was a mountain area, an environment Su quite liked.


    The Blue Scorpion soldiers¡¯ advance was methodically carried out. The tank slowly climbed up the hillside that wasn¡¯t particrly steep, and the soldiers were scattered around the tank as they slowly climbed up the hill.


    The process of ascending the mountain went smoothly. This time, they didn¡¯t encounter any resistance or disturbance. However, when they closed in on the peak, the detecting device released a few sounds, exposing the mines left behind in front of them. However, in the eyes of the Blue Scorpion, these olden era mines didn¡¯t pose any danger. A soldier brought out an instrument from his backpack, and after sweeping it through this ce, all of the mines erupted with rumbling sounds and caused earth to fly everywhere. Soon after, this ce became calm again.


    When the tank climbed to the top of the hill, the Blue Scorpion soldiers¡¯ field of view immediately broadened. On top of a hill two kilometers out, a small Rond troop was currently doing everything they could to climb a hill to get behind it. The weapon on top of the tank immediately turned around, and with a bang sound, the intelligent sensorndmines immediately sted the troop of soldiers into mincemeat.

 Book 2 1.3

    Book 2 Chapter 1.3 - Foreigners


    Su who was swiftly moving along the top of the mountain slightly straightened his body, and this was the scene he saw. He frowned slightly. It seemed like regardless of whether it was the missiles or ordinary artillery shells that the Blue Scorpion side released, the ammunition all possessed life detecting capabilities. Otherwise, it would be impossible to rain down the smart sensor explosives above the heads of the Rond soldiers.


    Su leaned down his body and began to borrow the cover of the mountain with even more vignce. The Barrett gunshot that sounded just now strengthened Su¡¯s confidence even more. Su remembered before leaving Pendulum City that there shouldn¡¯t be anyone that used an old-fashioned Barrett. They were more fond of using the new era¡¯s RF series sniper rifles.


    On the back of a mountain, Li threw herself into a shallow cave like a broken sack. Li Gaolei seemed to almost stick to Li as he entered as well, but after adjusting his weight around his heel, he spun around and entered the cave in reverse. Li¡¯s body suddenly sprung up, using her arm to stop Li Gaolei¡¯s back and help hime to a stable stop.


    Li Gaolei carried a rapid-firing pistol in each hand. His body leaned backwards,pletely leaning into Li¡¯s hand. Both hands pointed forward, and then a continuous stream of bullets was released!


    The mouth of the cave continuously lit up, and the intelligent sensor anti-infantry bullets were all sted apart in midair! Even though there were ten meters from the cave entrance and the two individuals, the explosion still sent quite a few fragments onto Li Gaolei¡¯s body. He seemedpletely unaffected, his pair of strong arms was as steady as boulders as it continuously fired. Only when there were no signs of the tracking mines left did he lower his guns.


    Li Gaolei tossed aside the thick, heavy, and filthy leather clothes. When he looked at the ten or so holes that had ck blood flowing out from them, his lips cracked a grin, and as if he didn¡¯t seem to mind at all, he said, ¡°These little things seem to be quite poisonous.¡±


    Li pulled the zipper on the skintightbat clothes. Apart from cloth strips that were used to tighten her chest, there wasn¡¯t anything else superfluous. She removed a ten centimeter long tapered de without any edges and ced it into Li Gaolei¡¯s hand, then said, ¡°Stand over here.¡±


    Li Gaolei immediately put away the pistols. Standing in front of Li, he smiled and said, ¡°Do it quickly, you don¡¯t have to worry about my pain.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Li spoke while scooping out a metal piece in almost a rough manner.


    When she made the cut, even though Li Gaolei had long made his preparations, he still sucked in a cold breath from the pain. He couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°You really are fucking fierce... Oh! Wait, hold on... Aiyou!...¡±


    Li seemed to not have heard Li Gaolei¡¯s miserable screaming as the de in her hand danced about and gouged out pieces of shrapnel one after another. However, upon closer inspection, the de was actually moving quite skillfully. The cuts seemed to be quiterge on the outside, but the incisions were all made on muscle fibers, avoiding the main veins and nerves. This was why even though it looked like Li Gaolei lost quite a bit of blood, with his physique, he would be fine after two days or so.


    ¡°Take off your pants. Or do you need me to help you?¡± Li straightened her body and coldly spoke. Sweat continuously poured down from her forehead, causing her short maroon hair to stick to her forehead.


    After hesitating for a moment, Li Gaolei still took off the thick leather pants, revealing therge, brightly-colored beach shorts. Two thick and hairy legs matched the shorts quite well. The center of the shorts was raised high upwards. It was majestic, thick, and solid like a strategic hignd waiting for enemies to fight over.


    shes of light flickered past Li¡¯s eyes, and the handless de fiercely sliced towards the highest point in the shorts, scaring Li Gaolei out of his mind. He cried on in rm, ¡°What are you trying to... ah!¡±


    He released a shocking miserable scream, and his entire body leaped upwards. His head smashed into the roof the cave, and then he fell down face first. Even though he hit his head so hard he was feeling dizzy, he still held his lower body while staggering backwards a few times. Only when his back mmed heavily into the end of the cave did he have no choice but to stop.


    Li stood there while revealing a fiendish smile. The edge of the de had a piece of shrapnel spinning on it.


    Only now did Li Gaolei loosen his arms and lower his head to look at the injury. He saw another bloody hole appear in his thigh that was currently bleeding, dying arge part of the beach shorts red. After all, there was still a pair of beach shorts separating Li and himself, so the wound became a bit bigger. However, the vital part was not injured, which allowed Li Gaolei to release a breath of relief. Only, after being scared like this, the original high point was now low-lying.


    ¡°Stand over here!¡± Li said.


    Li Gaolei walked over to Li in a somewhat unwilling manner. His two shaggy and dark thighs began to shake a bit unnaturally. He was a brave person, but the scare he was given just now was something that not even a manly man could endure.


    Li tore off his beach shorts with a single motion and sent her de flying. In two minutes, she extracted over ten pieces of shrapnel from Li Gaolei¡¯s legs and underbelly. These anti-infantryndmine shrapnel pieces contained deadly radiation, so they definitely couldn¡¯t be allowed to be left inside the body for a long time. Even if they were ability users, they still couldn¡¯t try to defend against it while it was inside their bodies. Li extracted a staunching spray from the knapsack behind her and sprayed it over Li Gaolei¡¯s wounds, thus concluding the temporary treatment. Even though she wasn¡¯t an expert at medicine or surgery, Li, who was adept at the Combat Domain was an expert at using a knife. From a certain point of view, surgery and assassination contained universal skills.


    ¡°I¡¯m done. You should feel fortunate. You were that close to no longer being a man!¡± Li stood up, her face covered in quite a bit more sweat. Her forehead and nose were both dripping with sweat, and her face seemed to have some unnatural paleness.


    She tossed the de to Li Gaolei and removed her jacket, exposing her rather powerful back towards Li Gaolei. ¡°There are three pieces on my back. Help me dig them out.¡±


    On her tan-colored skin, there were three small but deep holes. The wound had already swelled a long time ago, stopping the clogged up blood from flowing out. When Li Gaolei thought about how long it had been since she was struck, his smiling expression disappeared and he began to use the de. His ability primarily rested in weapon control, so his hands were rather agile. As such, in just a minute, he extracted the three pieces of shrapnel from Li¡¯s back and then briefly cleaned up her wounds.


    Li didn¡¯t make a single groan during the entire process. Even though not much time had passed, she was now sweating like crazy. In addition, a streak of blood flowed from her forehead. She immediately wiped the streak of blood away and said ¡®I¡¯m fine¡¯, her voice was somewhat weak.


    Li put on her clothes again. She opened a portable tacticalputer, and the screen disyed the current region¡¯s terrain. The dots representing Rond soldiers continuously flickered, indicating that they were continuously moving about. On top of the screen was a ring red cross, indicating Blue Scorpion¡¯s route of advance. Meanwhile, Li and Li Gaolei¡¯s current position just so happened to be in front of Blue Scorpion¡¯s advancing path.


    Li pressed a few times on the screen, drawing out a change of route for the soldiers as well as giving short-term orders, ascertaining their appointed destination and position of attack.


    At this time, the a faintly discernible rumbling sound could be heard outside the cave, as if thunder continuously rumbled. A group of dots flickered a few times on the screen before disappearing. A hint of sadness and fury flew past Li¡¯s eyes. She suddenly cursed, ¡°Damn it! Where did these bastardse from?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can guarantee that these fellows have nothing to do with the ck Dragonriders. Fuck, their equipment is a bit too good, basically about the same the level as the ck Dragonriders!¡± As Li Gaolei spoke, he opened a ck nylon back. He brought out more than ten firearms of varying appearances from within. He first selected two pistols with greater firepower and inserted them into his back, then he hung a mini submachine gun under his armpit. He brought out two hand grenades and tossed one to Li. In a rather meaningful tone, he said, ¡°Take it! However, I hope we won¡¯t have to use them.¡±


    Li epted the grenade and silently ced it into her pants pocket. She knew what Li Gaolei meant. If they were defeated and taken prisoner, this grenade was a weapon to bring about mutual destruction. With Li¡¯s good looks, if she was taken captive, extremely unpleasant things would happen, and she wasn¡¯t the type of person to be willing to do anything to survive.


    Li¡¯s preparations were different from Li Gaolei. She continuously made more than ten movements, stretching her body and limbs. A twenty centimeter long wide saw-tooth military de continuously danced about between her fingers.


    Seeing that Li Gaolei finished his preparations, Li carefully stored the military de. Then, she ced abat rain tarp onto the ground andid down on top of it while carrying a rough Barrett.


    Li Gaolei gave her a look, and with a frown, he said, ¡°It¡¯s going to be a chaotic fightter, so carrying that fellow around won¡¯t help you. Are you going to use it like a metal rod?¡±


    Li was stumped for words. She obviously knew that carrying a sniper rifle close to her during a chaotic fight wouldn¡¯t provide any use, but she was somewhat unwilling to let this Barrett go.


    ¡°Take this, I brought it for you. This fellow should suit your tastes, and it¡¯s powerful enough as well. Remember to fire at those fellows¡¯ brains. Even if you can¡¯t st through their tortoise shells, you can still knock them unconscious. This fellow has five bullets, which should be enough.¡± What Li Gaolei tossed towards Li was a five round Magnum.


    Li¡¯s expression was a bitplicated. When she received the Magnum, she silently tossed the Barrett to the side. Then, sheid down on the rain tarp and tightly wrapped it around herself.


    Li Gaolei tossed the firearms that weren¡¯t going to be used into a corner in the cave. He thenid down a rain tarp next to Li as well, lying down and wrapping it around himself.


    The two individuals slowed down their breathing and reduced their bodies¡¯ activity. They slowly entered a quiet state that was simr to hibernation.


    The cave softly trembled as the tank crawled up this hill. Outside the cave, the intense sound of gunshots and explosions rang out, and several miserable cries before death could be heard from the distance. From the source of the sound, it seemed like most of these miserable cries belonged to Rond soldiers. Blue Scorpion¡¯s men only released a single cry of pain. The trembling of the cave became more and more violent. It seemed like the second tank also began its ascent, and the first one had already reached the halfway point.


    Li suddenly said softly, ¡°Soon, we are going to rush in the middle of them to fight to the death. We might have to use those two grenades. Are you scared?¡±


    Li Gaolei chuckled a few times and said, ¡°Who isn¡¯t scared of dying? I¡¯m naturally no exception. However, since you have the guts to fight to the end, then I can only follow along.¡±


    Li sank into a momentary silence. With a sigh, she then said, ¡°It seems like I¡¯m always dragging you into trouble.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it already.¡± Li Gaolei said without thinking. He then felt as if his words were a bit off and hurriedly added, ¡°However, if we get rid of these fellows, we can take all of their equipment. Those are some good stuff! Not only can we use it ourselves, we can sell it to the ck Dragonriders. Hehe, we made it big. No matter what, we should be able to exchange it for at least two fifth level abilities, right? One each! However, we have to make something clear first. This time, I¡¯m going to take my pick of the two first!¡±

 Book 2 1.4

    Book 2 Chapter 1.4 - Foreigners


    Li Gaolei seemed as if he already made it big, while Li released a sigh. When faced with such advanced equipment, the foot soldiers under her were just like sheep. Even though they were brave, they couldn¡¯t even survive a single blow. After paying the price of a hundred men, they only received the deaths of six enemies in return. This type of situation was mainly due to the Blue Scorpion tanks¡¯ armor being too advanced. Practically all of Rond¡¯s weapons were useless against these tanks, and even if the Blue Scorpion soldiers were hit by a sniper¡¯s bullet, as long as itnded on their armor, they would only be injured and not killed.


    Li seemed to have exhausted all of her ability as she led the Blue Scorpions into her ambushes one after another with great difficulty. However, whether the conclusion of this battle was brought by Blue Scorpions, or whether Rond can sessfully counterattack, it was still unknown.


    At least until now, the Blue Scorpion soldiers relied on their weapons that were an entire era more advanced to assert their dominance over Rond and did not reveal any outstanding closebat skills. However, this didn¡¯t mean that they were ordinary people without anybat domain abilities. When firepower took precedence, few people would choose to engage in a physical struggle, and this was the same concept when Rond dealt with the mobs in the wilderness. The difference between eras of technology was not something one could ovee purely with abilities. Even though Li possessed four levels of ability in the Combat Domain and she was proficient in closebat fighting, the following deathly struggle still only pointed towards disaster.


    ¡°Hey...¡± After a period of silence, it was Li Gaolei that spoke up this time. ¡°It¡¯s already been so long. I want to ask you, why are you constantly thinking about Su? Of course, if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, you can choose not to.¡±


    ¡°Su? I already forgot about him a long time ago!¡± Li blurted out. However, after staying silent for a few seconds, she then said, ¡°Alright, I still remember him. I don¡¯t know why either. If there is something good to say about him, then it¡¯s that he fucked for an entire hour and made this old woman feel rather good, to the point where even now, whenever I see another man, I don¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    Li Gaoleiughed a few times and said, ¡°An hour? Even I can do something easy like that! Did you see my magnificent thing just now?¡±


    Li released a snort and said, ¡°Alright, if you can do it, thene right now. I promise I won¡¯t retaliate.¡±


    Li Gaolei immediately released a few hollowughs before saying, ¡°Ah, this... How about we talk about it after we fight?¡± Even though his physique was robust, after his lower body continuously suffered more than ten cuts, he couldn¡¯t give it power no matter what was said. Li was quite clear on this point as well.


    The shaking in the cave became more ferocious. .


    Li suddenly released a light sigh and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t die after fighting, then let¡¯s do it once.¡±


    ¡°Good, good!¡± Li Gaolei immediately became happy and said, ¡°Just for this, I won¡¯t die!¡±


    A Blue Scorpion soldier used a life detecting system to sweep through the hill. Within a range of a hundred meters, there were only two extremely weak signs of lifeforms. The soldier next to this individual gave the screen a look and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we released anti-infantry bullets here. These two are just some fellows that haven¡¯tpletely died yet. It seems like they might die off at any time, so they don¡¯t even have any value as captives!¡±


    The one using the life detector expressed his agreement. After putting away the probing apparatus, he walked towards the hill while waving towards the tank in back of him. The tank rumbled with sound before continuing its ascent, and the other Blue Scorpion soldiers followed it up. They began to consolidate their formation to prevent being shot at upon reaching the peak. Even though their armor could protect them from the bullet of a sniper rifle, being shot was still not a good feeling, especially in ces like the arms and legs where there was no protection. If they were unlucky, they might be shot in the neck just like the one wrapped up in the corpse collecting bag.


    A Blue Scorpion fighter climbed up the high peak and surveyed the scene. Before he was able topletely survey the scene, a faint figure suddenly shot out from a cave several meters away, one that was quickly rushing towards him!


    Li smashed into the Blue Scorpion¡¯s chest, the tremendous force sending him flying several meters away! Li¡¯s left hand tightly gripped his neck, and the two individuals were stuck closely together. Meanwhile, the short de in her right hand already pierced through the chinks in the armor, entering through the Blue Scorpion soldier¡¯s ribs and fiercely twisting about!


    Li released this soldier shortly after. Her short hair flew about as she once again rushed towards the group of Blue Scorpion soldiers ten or so meters away! Behind her, the Blue Scorpion fighter was still standing there with a stupefied expression. He tightly clenched the wound in his ribs, his mouth open but unable to say anything.


    Li Gaolei then appeared at the top of the hill, the submachine gun in his hand howling as it sent a rain of bullets down on the Blue Scorpion soldiers¡¯ heads. The bullets seemed to brush past Li¡¯s body as they shot past, yet not a single one of them brought her the slightest bit of harm. However, the power of the light firearm was truly rather limited, and only two Blue Scorpion soldiers received light injuries. It seems like not only the vehicle armor, but also the military uniform they wore contained quite a bit of defensive strength.


    Li seemed to have smashed straight into the Blue Scorpion soldiers!


    She suddenly threw herself onto a soldier¡¯s body, mming him onto the ground. After tumbling a few times, Li bounced up like a leopard, while that soldier continuously rolled on the ground. His hands were tightly clenching his throat, and blood continuously poured out from between his fingers!


    Li Gaolei tossed the light firearm that had ran out of ammo aside, and while running forward, he pulled out the high powered pistols. Both pistols simultaneously roared, and the tremendous power of the weapon sent one of the Blue Scorpion soldiers that was mming the butt of his gun down on Li flying to the side! However, of his two quick shots, onended on his shoulder armor, and the other on his helmet. Even though sparks flew everywhere, the Blue Scorpion fighter only struggled a bit on the ground before crawling back up!


    Li overturned another opponent, but she had been kicked in the waist by an opponent that clearly possessed high levels ofbat ability. The force of this kick was great, actually sending her body flying several meters away!


    Li Gaolei roared, and as he ran, the pistols in his hands continuously fired forwards. Two of the soldiers that tried to surround Li fell. However, he didn¡¯t have enough time to stop one of the Blue Scorpion soldiers that brought the butt of his gun down on Li¡¯s face. At this moment, Li Gaolei was alreadypletely ignoring the dark ck muzzle a sneering Blue Scorpion soldier was aiming at him!


    Bang bang bang bang! Muffled gunshots rang out in session that was as concentrated as a stream of fire.


    The butt of the gun that the Blue Scorpion soldier was mming down was only ten centimeters away from Li¡¯s face, and at this moment, the corners of his lips revealed an especially sinister smile. He liked girls with faces covered in blood the most, and this attack would directly knock her unconscious. As for the grenade in her hands? This type of olden era useless thing had a detonating time of three seconds, so he had more than enough time to throw it ten meters away.


    However, he suddenly felt as if he was smashed in the back by a full speed tank, and his body couldn¡¯t help but fly outwards. In his field of view, several pieces of dark blue fragments could be seen. As his consciousness quickly slowed, this Blue Scorpion soldier discovered with difficulty that these fragments seemed rather familiar, as if they were just like his own armor. Only after slowly lowering his head did he noticed a terrifying hole that was over ten centimeters in depth. His breastte waspletely shattered, and at the edge of the armor were fragments that had his own internal organs hanging from them.


    ¡°What is this? How could it even pierce through a bulletproof vest?¡± This was the final thought that passed through his consciousness.


    The body of the soldier that had aimed at Li Gaolei suddenly trembled, and his head suddenly left his body! An extremely stunned expression was frozen on his face. This shot hit his helmet, and the moment the bulletnded, the helmet became deformed. It actually wasn¡¯t prated! However, the tremendous force was not something his weak neck bones could endure.


    Blood sshed out from one Blue Scorpion after another. As long as the incredibly powerful bulletnded, even if it sted straight into armor, it would still st through their bodies together with the armor! If the bullet struck their arms or legs, this area would even more so directly separate from their body!


    Meanwhile, the two tanks were ignited with raging blue mes. The temperature of this type of chemical me was especially high. Even though the amount of time they burned for wasn¡¯t that long, it was already enough to turn the insides of the tank into a ce unsuitable for human life. At the very least, the soldiers inside the tank were clearly somewhat panicked. The cannon randomly moved about to find the hiding sniper.


    Even though he wavered a bit between the line of life and death, Li Gaolei didn¡¯t seem to be particrly excited. He unexpectedly even had the time to loosen his shoulders and curse.


    ¡°Fuck! Turns out even well-done steaks can fly!¡±

 Book 2 2.1

    Book 2 Chapter 2.1 - Profit


    With a ka sound, a magazinended on the ground, and in the blink of an eye, a new magazine was already inserted into the gun. While holding the rifle, through the tactical lens on top, he once again aimed the cross at the battlefield. Under the light green field of view, small frames continuously located various parts of the tanks, exposing their weakest parts. However, the two tanks both had additional protection in traditional weak points, and Su wasn¡¯t going to test an armor prating bullet from a rifle on a tank, even if it was the ck Dragonriders¡¯ armor prating bullet. Due to the great effect it had on the Blue Scorpion soldiers¡¯ body armor, Su¡¯s armor prating bullets were all used to deal with the Blue Scorpion soldiers. The power of the ck Dragonriders¡¯ armor prating bullets could easily prate armored soldier transport vehicles, so the bulletproof armor of these Blue Scorpion soldiers was naturally not an issue. Even if they were directly struck by a normal bullet, the powerful force would still leave them heavily wounded.


    Su¡¯s special incendiary bullets were obviously effective against olden era tanks. The chemical mes produced by these bullets that were 400 yuan a round reached over two thousand degrees, easily capable of melting through normal alloy metal. Even though it only burned for a minute, this was still enough to force everyone inside the olden era tanks out. However, the Blue Scorpion troop¡¯s tanks clearly possessed abnormal wall-to-wall defensive measures. Even though Su fired a bullet at each vehicle, their movements became orderly, retreating one after the other. It seemed like the inside of the vehicle was not affected by the raging mes burning on the outside.


    Su¡¯s green eye moved away from the tactical lens. As he watched the two tanks that gradually increased in speed as they fled towards the north, his face revealed a hint of worry.


    Li coughed violently a few times, and then she suddenly gasped for air, her chest fiercely rising and falling. As sheid on the ground, almost every single bone on her body was broken. She didn¡¯t even have the strength stand up. Fortunately, her hand still had enough force to grip the grenade. If she let it go, then half her body would be lost at the very least.


    Li Gaolei limped over. He fetched the grenade from her hands and then forcefully threw it below the hill. With a bang, the anti-infantry grenade exploded several tens of meters away. It released a green smoke that rose into the sky in spirals.


    ¡°Dammit! Pull me up, I can¡¯t move.¡± Li shouted.


    Li Gaolei walked over. He lowered his body to grab Li¡¯s left hand and slowly pulled her to her feet. After Li stood up, Li Gaolei suddenly felt as if his palms were extremely wet and ufortable. When he spread his palm to take a look, only then did he notice his palm was covered in blood!


    ¡°You...¡± Li Gaolei looked towards Li.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It seems like I¡¯ve broken a few bones and was cut a few times.¡± Li didn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned as she spoke. However, her eyes focused on Li Gaolei and she suddenly asked, ¡°How many levels did you end up getting in the Mysterious Fields?¡±


    Li Gaolei waspletely baffled. ¡°Mysterious Fields? I never spent a single evolutionary point on something like this! Who would advance such a useless thing?¡±


    ¡°You never practiced the Mysterious Fields, and neither have I, so how could we have such good luck? Someone would actually save us in such a timely manner? I don¡¯t think the two of us have done anything particrly good for that god of heaven, whose existence no one truly knows is real or not to help us.¡± Li spoke these words that were rather profane.


    Li Gaolei shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Who knows! Maybe our luck really is that good. Let¡¯s wait patiently. The one that saved us will definitely make an appearance. However, you should first treat your injuries a bit. You¡¯ve been bleeding for quite a while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. This small injury still can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Li tore apart the cor of her skintight battle clothes and brought out a small packet of powder before swallowing the contents. As for her broken bones, with her fourth level Combat Domain¡¯s ability to control her body, as long as she didn¡¯t move too violently, she wouldn¡¯t affect her broken bone injuries.


    Rond soldiers began to emerge from the hills surrounding them, and ording to what was previously nned, they would cover this area with fire. Meanwhile, Li and Li Gaolei would either hide inside the cave to carry out their final defense, or borrow the cover of the other party¡¯s tanks to hide themselves. However, the two of them didn¡¯t expect the Blue Scorpion soldiers to be good at close quarterbat as well, all of them having around three levels or so of expertise. The one in the lead even had four levels, and the defensive equipment he wore far surpassed Rond¡¯s level of technology. As such, Li and Li Gaolei only managed to persist a bit over a minute. Only because Li fought with her life on the line did they eliminate four individuals from the enemy¡¯s side, but this was the limit of their skills.


    The Rond soldiers climbed up the hill with the intent to die. They were about to fire when they noticed that the demon-like Blue Scorpion soldiers were already lying on the ground, and their two leaders were casually standing among the corpses while talking andughing cheerfully. The two tanks that were burning with mes quickly fled the battlefield, already beyond pursuit.


    Even though these soldiers were full of confidence in their leaders, they clearly saw Li and Li Gaolei sted into a sorry state by the other party¡¯s overwhelming firepower. How could a battle they previously thought was going to be intense and decisive be such an easy affair?


    Under the tactical binocrs, Li and Li Gaolei¡¯s smiles and way of speech werepletely disyed. Even though Su¡¯s vision had experienced much strengthening, it still wasn¡¯tparable to the new era tactical lens. He knew that using it too often would actually be disadvantageous to the evolution of his sight, but right now, he still wanted to clearly witness this scene.


    Even though he saved Li and Li Gaolei¡¯s lives, thinking back, Su never really owed them anything. He only fought that intense ¡®battle¡¯ with Li, and even that was just the result of a chasing game. On the contrary, this time, Li and Li Gaolei owed Su much more.


    However, was this enough of a reason to make them his subordinates? Su felt a bit of a headache.


    In reality, Su wasn¡¯t particrly good at dealing with other people. During his ten or so years of living in the wilderness, the amount of time he spent facing mutated creatures far surpassed his dealings with people. He often roamed through the wilderness alone for months on end withouting into contact with another person. In fact, Su liked this type of solidarity. It gave him a sense of peacefulness, as well as a feeling of safety. The only thing that held him back was that when he was lonely, he would always wonder how that little girl with the beautiful hair and eyes was doing.


    However, whenever he thought about how she should be living much better at that Lanaxis¡¯ side than by struggling for survival in the wilderness with him, Su would always feel at peace.


    Su lowered the tactical lens and threw these disarrayed thoughts aside. He stood up and looked over the peak. Then, he walked towards Li and Li Gaolei.


    Li¡¯s face was pale white. She lit a cigarette and hatefully took a few hits of it. The strong smoke slightly eased the great pain her body was experiencing. Even though the amount of pain it alleviated was extremely limited, she still felt rather rxed. Within the dense smoke, she suddenly saw an individual emerge from the hill. This type of figure was extremely familiar, but even though she couldn¡¯t see his face, and that individual wore a uniform that clearly possessed the technology of the new era that didn¡¯t seem any bit inferior to Blue Scorpion¡¯s, for some reason, the moment she saw him, Li immediately associated this individual who possessed such advanced technology with that destitute and disappointing fellow who could only use a modified rifle made of scrap iron.


    Was it because both of their bodies were brimming with unseeable radiance?

 Book 2 2.2

    Book 2 Chapter 2.2 - Profit


    Li¡¯s mouth opened. The cigarette that was only half smoked slowly fell, bouncing on her voluptuous chest before falling reluctantly onto the ground. However, Li who was addicted to smoking didn¡¯t seem to realize what had happened. She only stared at the figure that gradually closed in without saying anything.


    Li Gaolei continuously rubbed his chin that was full of stubble. Using a voice only he could hear, he muttered, ¡°I knew that it was definitely this fellow. Only someone like him would use a sniper rifle to such a freakish level...¡±


    ¡°Hand over a smoke!¡± Li suddenly reached out her hand towards Li Gaolei, her eyes still focused on Su¡¯s figure that gradually closed in.


    Li Gaolei silently ced a cigarette into Li¡¯s palm. Without even giving it a look, just from what she felt from her palms, she threw the cigarette back at Li Gaolei and said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me with those cheap things! Hand over your secret stash!¡±


    ¡°From today on, there¡¯s only this.¡± Li Gaolei spoke in a rather meaningful and tired manner. He then handed the cigarette back to Li.


    Li was suddenly startled. This was the first time she heard Li Gaolei speak to her in such a manner, and this was the first time he clearly had good tobo on him yet handed the inferior items to her. She wanted to flip out in anger, but she suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t really have any reason to be angry. Why did Li Gaolei have to give her the good stuff? Thinking back, Li already took it for granted.


    ¡°You...¡± Li¡¯s eyes finally withdrew her eyes from Su¡¯s body and looked at Li Gaolei, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Li Gaolei rubbed his bearded chin forcefully, and his smile was somewhat ambiguous as he said, ¡°Look, either way, the one that can give you money and tobo in the future hase, so I have to leave the good tobo for myself from today on. I can¡¯t always suffer such losses!¡±


    Li¡¯s sharp eyebrows stood up straight, and she really wanted to flip out in anger, but Li Gaolei¡¯s words instead made her heart jump somewhat quickly. Her blood pressure quickly rose, immediately affecting her injuries, making her groan in pain.


    Su¡¯s appearance threw the Rond soldiers into a state of chaos. They didn¡¯t know what this fellow that suddenly appeared was trying to do, but they recognized that the equipment Su carried was clearly of advanced era technology. In a fric manner, they all pointed their weapons at Su.


    Su was stumped for words. The feeling of being pointed at by so many weapons did not feel good, and the feeling of danger immediately caused his light golden hair to dance about. Su suddenly stopped, and then he erupted with force, leaping forward like lightning!


    Ta ta ta! Concentrated gunshots sounded throughout the valley. Su¡¯s movements made the new soldiers who were already nervous to the extreme press the trigger, and their firing triggered even more fire from other soldiers. However, Su¡¯s sudden movement made all of the bullets hit empty air, bringing forthrge amounts of earth in the ground where Su previously stood.


    In that instant, Su had already entered a predicament, and the location where he stood at was a hillside without any cover.


    Su rolled on the ground, and when he got up, he was half leaning on the ground, his body continuously sliding to the side. Holding the rifle, the muzzle leaned slightly and fired twice!


    Two highly explosive bullets separately sted into the earth of two hilltops,nding a meter away from the Rond soldiers. The tremendous force of the explosion causedrge amounts of earth to erupt, covering the heads and bodies of the soldiers. Their line of sight was immediatelypletely blocked.


    After firing two shots, Su used force to jump up again, leaping diagonally several meters away. While in the sky, his rifle already pointed at the Rond soldiers on the other hill. Su was definitely not someone who liked to take a beating without retaliation. The first two shots were warning shots, and if the soldiers fired again, Su would teach them what kind of stuff these highly explosive bullets that could st one¡¯s waist apart were made of.


    ¡°Stop, all of you!¡± The battle broke out too fast, and by the time Li shouted with all her strength, the two sides already exchanged a round of fire.


    Su¡¯s eye was deep like the sea. He once against shifted to the side, his rifle still aimed at the Rond soldiers at the top of the hill, but he didn¡¯t fire. Li¡¯s voice possessed enough prative force, and only after the message was passed to the various troops¡¯ walkie-talkies were the Rond soldiers that still wanted to open fire finally stopped.


    Su slowly stood up, lowering his weapon bit by bit. Then, he looked towards Li. Li fiercely scratched her hair, but her beautiful maroon hair was almost glued together by blood, causing her to curse under her breath.


    Li Gaolei saw the unremarkable looking symbol on the shoulder of Su¡¯sbat clothes, and with a ¡®yi¡¯ sound, he looked at it carefully through his small binocrs and said, ¡°Hah, turns out this fellow already became a great figure! Li, this time, our spring hase!¡±


    Li looked at Li Gaolei in a somewhat confused manner, however, Li Gaolei didn¡¯t clear up her confusion. Instead, he roared angrily towards the walkie-talkie on his cor and said, ¡°You idiots still aren¡¯t lowering your guns? Are you fuckers looking to die?!¡±


    Only now did the soldiers who were scolded lower their weapons. It wasn¡¯t that they wanted to defy the order. The ones that could still move right now were all experienced veterans, so they obviously knew the importance of the order. They weren¡¯t willing to lower their weapons because they felt instinctive fear, fear that they would immediately be killed by Su once they lowered their weapons. They originally upied terrain advantage, and Su seemed somewhat weak, but for these veterans that already possessed an instinctive sense for danger, they felt like they had surrounded a vicious beast that they definitely couldn¡¯t deal with.


    The sky quickly darkened.


    The surviving Rond soldiers created a bonfire in the valley, and they set up a military tent. A vacant space was created in the valley, and over a hundred corpses were piled up. Before the sky darkened, Rond¡¯s soldiers did everything they could to gather the bodies of their deadrades. The price they paid for doing so was heavy, and two individuals died underndmines that had not exploded yet.


    The corpses of the Blue Scorpion soldiers were ced into another pile. All of their equipment were removed, and their corpses were ced inside of corpse bags with antiseptic gas.


    There were already people who drove back through the night to Pendulum City. The distance from this ce to Pendulum City was just too far, exceeding the distance of wirelessmunications. They could only send people back to request more trucks over. The soldier carrying vehicles they had right now couldn¡¯t carry back so many corpses. It would likely be daybreak before the trucks could return here, and only then could theypletely leave the battlefield.


    Apart from a fewrgepanies, most of the people surviving in the wilderness would rot where they died if they fell on the battlefield. When Li took up the post of being the leader of Rond¡¯s military, she established the military rule that if possible, all of the corpses of theirrades would be brought back.


    On the hilltop of a northern hill, Su, Li, and Li Gaolei sat in a circle. The reason they stayed here was to monitor Blue Scorpion¡¯s movements, because there were two tanks that fled after all, and no one knew when they would return. Only two things were clear. One was that they were definitely going to return, and the second was that when they did, they would definitely be even more difficult to deal with.


    Blue Scorpion¡¯s maneuverability was too great. Ordinary soldiers werepletely useless, and only those like Su, Li, and Li Gaolei with rtively higher levels of ability could notice them ahead of time. That was why the three of them sat on this hilltop with a rtively better field of view to guard against possible attacks.


    Li looked at the soldiers that were busily working in the valley below. Perception wasn¡¯t her strong suit, and moreover with Su here, there was absolutely no need for her to try and detect anything. While hugging her knees, she raised her head and looked at the murky darkness of the night sky before saying, ¡°You are saying that you came here just for us to be your subordinates?¡±


    They already sat on the hilltop for a while, and Su who wasn¡¯t particrly good at eloquence finally revealed his future ns. Of course, encountering Blue Scorpion really was a coincidence.


    After thinking for a bit, Su calmly said, ¡°That is indeed how it is. Right now, Pendulum City has be extremely unsafe. Rond¡¯s level of technology cannotpete against Blue Scorpion¡¯s, and only the ck Dragonriders can put up a resistance.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t rely on the ck Dragonriders, are we doomed to die?¡± Li maintained her posture and continued to stare at the sky.


    ¡°Correct. This is unless you all abandon Pendulum City and return to Headquarters.¡± In Su¡¯s opinion, the answer to this question was extremely clear. From the Blue Scorpion¡¯s level of technology and equipment, this was most likely a scouting troop. Just this scouting troop almost wiped out a branch of Rond¡¯s military, so the power of the troops that wouldeter was self-evident.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave. This ce was the result of many years of construction, so we cannot give it to someone else.¡± Li¡¯s voice was extremely soft, but it was also resolute.


    Su frowned. From his perspective, Li¡¯s persistence was extremely strange. In the vast and limitless wilderness, the number of humans was pitifully low. Even though Pendulum City¡¯s construction wasn¡¯t bad, 99% of construction was eventually abandoned. In addition, even though Pendulum City¡¯s location wasn¡¯t bad, the surrounding resources were quite scarce. For apany like Rond which possessed water treatment technology and equipment, establishing a base better than Pendulum City would only be a year¡¯s worth of work.


    The concept of homnd had long been buried in the ruins of the olden era.


    Li suddenly turned around, her sparkling eyes staring at Su as she spoke, ¡°If we don¡¯t be your subordinates, then you won¡¯t care about this matter regarding Blue Scorpion anymore, right?¡±


    Su was momentarily startled. After thinking for a bit, he said, ¡°Blue Scorpion is an exception. In reality, this ce is too close to the ck Dragonriders. In addition, there is temporarily no better resupply point than Pendulum City, so even if Blue Scorpion didn¡¯te, there will be a ck Dragonrider or some family that will be interested in this area.¡±


    ¡°Subordinate, subordinate. Once we be subordinates, you have to protect us, right?¡± Li asked. Her expression was a bit strange, revealing both disappointment and a bit of gratitude.

 Book 2 2.3

    Book 2 Chapter 2.3 - Profit


    Su answered seriously. ¡°Protecting subordinates is the duty and responsibility of a dragonrider. Attacking a subordinate is no different from attacking a dragonrider. There is a detailed exnation here, you two can take a look.¡±


    Su brought out a booklet and handed it to Li. Li quickly gave it a few looks and muttered ¡®so it¡¯s a ve contract¡¯ before tossing it to Li Gaolei. Li Gaolei, however, carefully looked it over.


    Li stretched her body and thenid on the ground, gazing into the starless and moonless night sky. ¡°Alright, being a ve is also fine! However, we have to discuss a price, right? Alright, speak, how much money did you prepare for us? The soldiers under me have to be brought along as well. As for thepensation towards Rond, you have to settle it. Lastly, how long will it be before you go to bed with me again?¡±


    Even though the tactical mask was covering his face, his bright expression could still be seen. He released a sound of approval before saying, ¡°Your fixed reward is 100 yuan per month for now, which will increase slowly in the future. It is because right now, I am extremely poor...¡±


    ¡°Have you even paid me?!¡± Li interrupted Su without any traces of politeness. She thought about that coin that flipped through the air before.


    Towards that sharp question, Su sank into a state of silence before saying honestly, ¡°I have not, but I am even poorer now. I owe someone else an extremelyrge amount of money.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking us to throw our lives away in your ce to help you return money?¡± Li sharply asked.


    Su became silent again. When he heard her words, he realized that this really was how the situation was.


    ¡°Alright, throwing our lives away is fine, but what about my men?¡± Li once again gave Su a question he couldn¡¯t resolve.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything for them. They can only be treated as your hired army. Not everyone can be a subordinate...¡±


    When Su was midway through his sentence, he was interrupted by Li again. ¡°I know! There is that registration fee or whatever for subordinates, and you can¡¯t pay that, right?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± This matter wasn¡¯t something Su was going to hide. ¡°The registration fee for each subordinate is ten thousand, so right now, I have only prepared enough for you and Li Gaolei.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Li is Li, and I am myself. Me and her aren¡¯t connected, and the price between us has to be discussed separately!¡± Li Gaolei hurriedly spoke.


    At this time, Su¡¯s tactical tablet suddenly lit up. He pressed down on the edge of the tactical tablet, and the screen brightened. There was a message saying that the ck Dragonriders attached great importance to Blue Scorpion. For the sake of information regarding their invasion, the corpses of nine Blue Scorpion soldiers, as well as any captured equipment, they valued it to be 110 thousand, and they transferred 80 thousand to Su¡¯s ount in advance. If the corpses and equipment can provide even more valuable information, the reward can be increased. When Su transferred these items back to headquarters, he can receive the remainder of the reward.


    Based on the customs of the wilderness, Su seemed to have won this battlefield alone, so most of the spoils should be distributed to him. This time, Su didn¡¯t act too politely, and Li Gaolei as well as Li were rather straightforward. Rond only needed the corpse of one soldier and one of each type of equipment for research purposes. As for everything else, it was all given to Su. Due to ammunition for these advanced weapons being limited, taking too much wouldn¡¯t be useful to them anyway.


    Su never thought that this unexpected mission would provide such great rewards. It seemed like for the ck Dragonriders, Blue Scorpion was a newly discovered enemy, and that was the most valuable portion. As for the soldiers¡¯ corpses and equipment, their reference value was much greater than their inherent value. The headquarter specialist could detect the level of evolution through their flesh, and from their equipment, the Blue Scorpion¡¯s level of technology andbat philosophy can be deduced. From then on, they can work out the relevant tactics and produce even newer models of equipment.


    From where Li was sitting, she was just able to sneak a look at the screen¡¯s contents. She immediately released a snort and said with a sneer, ¡°What is that? It seems like you just received eighty thousand yuan, yet you are only willing to pay me 100 yuan a month?¡±


    Su returned a confirmation message and patiently exined, ¡°All of a subordinate¡¯s equipment and promotional costs are all under the dragonrider¡¯s responsibility. This means that not only you, the equipment of the soldiers under you has to be prepared by me. You might think that eighty thousand is a lot. It is, it really is a lot, because the ck Dragonriders¡¯ currency is much more valuable than the coins of the wilderness. However, I need to prepare aplete set ofbat equipment for you all, and I also need to include your well-being and medical supplies. In addition, in order to deal with the next Blue Scorpion attack, we need something that can deal with their tanks. The price of this thing will be unexpectedly expensive. This is why the money this time will be all used for additional equipment.¡±


    Li released a few coldughs and was about to say something when Li Gaolei who was earnestly reading the subordinates manual suddenly roared withughter. He interrupted the negotiations between Li and Su that was turning more and more sour and said, ¡°Alright, alright, subordinates are pretty much the same as ves that had sold themselves! That¡¯s why if we be subordinates, we don¡¯t have the qualifications to criticize how our masters distribute funds at all. Of course, I believe Su will take care of everything quite well.¡±


    ¡°Come, Su, let¡¯s have a good discussion now. You know that a person like me doesn¡¯t have many requirements. Money, authority, pretty girls, and safety. As long as all of these are satisfied, I am yours!¡± While speaking he walked over and lead Su over to a distant ce before quietly discussing a few things.


    Li strained her ears, but she was just slightly off from hearing their conversation, making her so angry she furiously wed at her hair, in the end causing her to groan in pain from her own movements. Helpless, she could only hatefully stare into the night sky where nothing could be seen.


    Less than five minutester, Li Gaolei had a big smile on his face as he returned with Su.


    ¡°From today forth, Second Lieutenant Su is our master!¡± Li Gaolei announced. Li immediately bounced up from the floor and shouted, ¡°Exin the word ¡®our¡¯!¡±


    ¡°The word ¡®our¡¯ means me and you.¡± Li Gaolei gave a concise andprehensive exnation.


    ¡°But...¡± Li wanted to protest, but it seemed like she wasn¡¯t angry enough.


    ¡°There are no buts. This matter has already been decided. When have you ever negotiated properly without partially ruining things?¡± Li Gaolei ruthlessly exposed Li.


    ¡°But...¡± Li¡¯s voice became much softer, and in the end, she became silent.


    Su released a breath of relief. Right when he was about to give up, he never thought that things would change so quickly. Li Gaolei sighed and cursed in a low voice, ¡°It seems like as long as these two idiots are together, all discussion goes to shit!¡±


    Before the sky brightened, the fleet that departed from Pendulum City finally arrived in the mountains. Su ced all of the spoils of war onto the heavy transport truck before bidding Li and Li Gaolei farewell. Before leaving, he left the Glock pistol with forty or so rounds left with Li Gaolei and taught him how to use it. This Glock pistol Su had was remodeled, and the bullets it carried used special gunpowder, making it 30% more powerful than an ordinary Glock pistol. The price of great power was that after Li Gaolei fired three times continuously, with only two levels of strengthened ability, his wrist would most likely fracture.


    After a simple goodbye, Su hurriedly wanted to leave. He wanted to return to Dragon City with the highest speed possible to turn in the mission and gather supplies.


    While waiting, Kane already sent a message saying that Penny was already in Persephone¡¯s private hospital, and she was already experiencing pre-surgery preparations. Kane had alreadypleted all of the subordinate registration procedures on his own, and he had handed over the corresponding costs. This left the young woman who was in charge of subordinate registration quite shocked. During the entire process of registration, she continuously tried to inquire about Kane¡¯s background. It was because in all of her time here, she had never seen a subordinate personallye toplete the registration procedure and pay the fees. In addition, from what Kane said, this amount was paid out of his own pockets.


    The ten thousand registration fee was a small number for a ck Dragonrider, but for ordinary people, this was an astronomical figure. It was because the most convenient and fast way of earning money was bypleting missions, and even though these missions were possible for ck Dragonriders, for smallpanies or even somergerpanies, these were missions were basically missions to death.


    Before Su left, Li suddenly walked to his side, using a forcefully suppressed and stiff voice to say, ¡°Thank you. This time, you didn¡¯t kill my men.¡±


    Suughed. He then got into the transport vehicle and departed.

 Book 2 3.1

    Book 2 Chapter 3.1 - Soldier


    When Su arrived at Dragon City, all of the equipment he needed was already prepared, and it was even moved to the designated warehouse. The value of these goods was not 80 thousand, but 110 thousand. Persephone already used her own reputation to vouch for Su and transferred the funds ahead of time. Even though Persephone¡¯s current credit waspletely broken, she still had more than enough to vouch for 30 thousand.


    The bnce Su obtained ahead of time allowed Su to purchase six rounds of ¡®bronze dragons¡¯ produced by the ck Dragonriders¡¯ level of technology, which were shoulder-fired multi-purpose guided missiles, as well as ten sets of standard bulletproof vests. Even though these bulletproof vests were simple and crude, there was lightweight alloy inside. This would allow the soldiers under Su to have a much higher survival rate.


    The list of equipment was all formted by Persephone¡¯s privatebat staff officer. From the information Su sent back, they made a preliminary assessment of Blue Scorpion¡¯s equipment and firepower, as well as produced a focused list of equipment.


    Apart from sending a Blue Scorpion soldier¡¯s corpse and an entire set of equipment for Persephone¡¯s privateboratory to investigate, Su also transferred 5000 yuan to her ount. If not for the fact that he needed to purchase as many arms as possible to deal with Blue Scorpion, Su might have added another zero behind that. However, this was the limit of what he was currently capable of. As a dragonrider, Su¡¯s own equipment was far inferior than even a private¡¯s.


    When he finished handing over the mission results, Su immediately hurried over to the dragonriders¡¯ military storehouse to withdraw the equipment. Under Persephone¡¯s suggestions, he applied for and epted the mission to keep Blue Scorpion outside the ck Dragonriders¡¯ center of control. There was also an additional mission he epted to investigate the location of Blue Scorpion¡¯s base.


    When Su hurried over, Kane was already waiting at the storehouse. This man that seemed a bit mysterious did not wait in the hospital for the results of Penny¡¯s treatment, and instead chose to follow Su into battle. Based on what he said, Penny could only depend on luck right now, while Su currently needed power. In addition, Kane purchased amunications device for himself, so as soon as there was information on Penny, he could immediately know about it.


    ¡°Leader!¡± Kane called out to Su from quite far away. Compared to master, he liked to use this more vulgar wilderness term to address Su. Su also tacitly agreed to this way of address.


    Next to Kane, there was a gloomy faced ck Dragonrider officer. From the two daggers at his sleeves, his rank should be a level higher than Su¡¯s. However, Su still came out from Curtis¡¯ training camp, so what he had was a special military rank. In terms of his scope of authority, it wasn¡¯t less than a lieutenant, and as for the level of importance and attention his rank drew, it should be much higher than a normal lieutenant.


    ¡°This is dragonrider headquarters¡¯ Lieutenant Enzo. This time, the types of items your esteemed self purchased are somewhat greater, especially these ¡®bronze dragon¡¯ guided missiles, which aren¡¯t things that can be casually yed around with. That¡¯s why headquarters assigned Lieutenant Enzo to teach our fighters how to use these things!¡± When Kane introduced Enzo, it was as if he was an old friend he knew for a long time, which left Su feeling a bit strange.


    ¡°Pleased to meet you.¡± Su stretched out his hand towards Enzo.


    Enzo¡¯s hand made contact with Su¡¯s and then he withdrew it, clearly only doing the motions out of etiquette before saying, ¡°However, I am not pleased at all, because this time, this is just battlefield instruction.¡±


    ¡°battlefield instruction?¡± This was the first time Su heard this phrase.


    Kane interrupted and said with augh, ¡°The so-called battlefield instruction is just to teach our soldiers how to use ¡®bronze dragon¡¯ missiles. Alright, Lieutenant Enzo, we should go for a drink. As for leader, you should first take care of your business! The men I chose for you are already waiting at the camp outside Dragon City. They are all good fellows who have always looked forward to this kind of equipment! Right, leader, when you have money, you definitely have to remember to bring me out for a drink.¡±


    As he watched Kane¡¯s figure leave into the distance, Su shook his head. Kane seemed to have a natural ability to quickly blend in with almost anyone, to the point where he was like a fish in water even inside Dragon City. In just two days of time, not only did he settle the subordinate registration and use his authority to purchase arge amount of equipment as well as a string of other matters, he even became friends with the rted staff. This Lieutenant Enzo that the dragonriders headquarters assigned was clearly a person that was difficult to deal with, yet in the short period of time, he was actually willing to go drink with Kane.


    Suughed and began to watch the staff members carry boxes of equipment into the vehicle. Interacting with others wasn¡¯t his strong point, so he was just going to let it be.


    The two heavy transport vehicles were also borrowed from Persephone. Even though he needed to pay the rental costs, it was at fifty percent cheaper than borrowing it from the military department.


    When he looked at the boxes of equipment, Su couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply. The process of drafting up a n, ordering equipment, withdrawing equipment, and issuing training only took a total of five days. This was the power of amunity, the wisdom of a group. If he had toplete all of this himself, forget about everything else, just those ten assault rifles were already things Su definitely wouldn¡¯t buy. In the past, he always liked to use sniper rifles, and he had a strange disgust with assault rifles. When he thought about it, it was just his own subconscious prejudice. Su felt like the assault rifles that poured out a rain of bullets were a tremendous waste.


    Su¡¯s knowledge towards new era equipment was especiallycking, and he knew even less what the armor, equipment kits, and tools with endless types of models were individually used for.


    This was due to Kane providing Su with twenty carefully selected soldiers which included one sniper, two backup fire soldiers, and abat medic. They were all old soldiers that had followed Kane for many years, iron-blooded warriors that reached this point while walking over the corpses of mobs. These soldiers were Kane¡¯s final gift to Su, but from today on, Su had to take care of all of their expenses.


    The loading trucks quickly reached the camp outside Dragon City, and all of the equipment was distributed to the twenty men in a clear and orderly manner. The soldiers in the camp were all veterans, and they knew that there was going to be a great battle to be fought soon. As such, they all suppressed their excitement towards the new era equipment and earnestly studied the equipments¡¯ manuals. Even though the dragonrider officer that was assigned would give them another exnation on how to use the equipment, they understood how important time was right now. Understanding their weapons a bit better meant a higher chance of survivalter on.


    Late into the evening, Kane, Enzo, and two training officers reached the camp. What was somewhat unexpected was that Enzo didn¡¯t wear a dragonrider uniform and instead wore abat suit. Behind him, the four empty magazines were especially eye-catching. As a ck Dragonrider lieutenant, Enzo also prepared his own rapid-fire pistol used for self-protection, a range-extended assault rifle, as well as corresponding ammunition. Enzo originally had his own military off-road vehicle, but he chose to move together with the troop.


    The so-called battlefield instruction was in fact disguised support. The use of ¡®bronze dragon¡¯ missiles was quite simple, and an ordinary soldier could grasp its use in only an hour. However, just like all equipment produced by the ck Dragonriders, the greatest tracking precision was disyed when it was used together with specialized goggles to lock in on a target, so this required the user to be equipped with a high enough level of perceptiveness and reaction ability. This was not something an ordinary soldier could possess.


    After taking apart the packaging, Su was surprised to find that the ¡®bronze dragon¡¯ guided missile was only seventy centimeters in length and ten or so centimeters in diameter, and theunch rack was also quite light, less than ten kilograms. If one judged it purely by its appearance, they wouldn¡¯t expect this little thing would have over ten kilometers of effective range and could hit any target under 2000 meters of altitude. Based on the knowledge of the olden era, the ¡®bronze dragon¡¯ shouldn¡¯t be able to prate a tank¡¯s armor, and the defensive strength of the Blue Scorpion tanks left Su with a deep impression. Moreover, that tank was merely an infantry tank also used to transport soldiers and not a standard tank. However, just like the gun the captain gifted Su, the ck Dragonriders¡¯ technology could not be assessed using the olden era¡¯s standards.


    After tonight¡¯s training, rest, and reorganization, this newly establish troop split up into two loading trucks before proceeding north.

 Book 2 3.2

    Book 2 Chapter 3.2 - Soldier


    Su sat in the front of a truck, his eyes closed in rest. Propped on the roof of the driving cabin was a heavy machine gun, and a soldier was currently vigntly watching the surroundings. In fact, he was a bit too nervous, because this was inside the ck Dragonriders¡¯ zone of control, and in the rear car was a ck Dragonrider lieutenant. Even though Enzo didn¡¯t disy any extraordinary skills, his lieutenant rank exined quite a bit.


    On this trip that wasn¡¯t particrly long, Su strangely sank into a state of sleep and even began to dream. The dream this time was no longer of an unchanging green sea, and instead a burning city!


    There was fire everywhere in the city. Some of the fire was real, and some were projections of dark mes. Within the dark mes, Su could see many weeping and crying faces. All of their faces were distorted, making them seem like they were suffering from unbearable pain. There were some buildings that were burning furiously as well, and the mes were rushing into the heavens. The mes that shot out from the window reached several meters outwards. However, inside the same building, the dark mes burned even higher. From time to time, warped faces separated from the dark mes as if they were being pulled along by strings, continuously dragged higher and higher all the way until they were dragged into the thick radiation clouds.


    There were corpses everywhere in the city. Most of the corpses belonged to robust men, and the majority died at the sides of the road. A lot of them were holding weapons, but the looks of horror on their faces did not vanish even in their death. There were a few people who died on the battlefield. The ones that died included the elderly, women, and children.


    Faint miserable cries continuously sounded from within the city, and it was unknown where exactly they came from.


    What was strange was that there were still people moving about on the streets, only, their figures were thin and indistinct. Their faces all carried vacant expressions as they looked around, as if they didn¡¯t know where they were. Sometimes, they would walk past the street full of corpses. Their feet didn¡¯t enter the corpses¡¯ bodies at all, and they were perfectly fine when pulled back out. There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of hindrance as they walked about.


    The eye-grabbing building at the center of the city continuously released burning mes, its windows releasing mes that flickered between bright and dark. These mes unexpectedly formed a lifelike image! It was a weeping face!


    Su suddenly woke up, and he only felt his entire body bing wet and cold. His body had unknowingly been drenched in cold sweat! He checked the time and saw that he had only slept three minutes. However, it was different from the past, because this dream was clearly engraved within his memory.


    Su slowed down his breathing, and his skin once again absorbed the moisture of his surroundings. In the wilderness, sweating was an extremely extravagant thing. Su first calmed down his mood, and then he began to recall everything he saw in his dreams. He had a strange feeling, a feeling that the world he saw within the dream had been real, real to the point where it waspletely identical to reality. In Su¡¯s field of view, the two worlds seemed to coexist.


    Su suddenly discovered that thest building that entered his field of view was extremely familiar. That was Rond¡¯s branch headquarters! As such, if all of the distorted buildings stabilized, then that would be Pendulum City!


    Even though it was just a dream, it made Su feel extremely ufortable. After obtaining more and more evolutionary points, Su¡¯s control over his body became increasingly fine. He was able to easily lower his body¡¯s activity to receive the benefits of rest, and as such, he almost didn¡¯t need to sleep. This made it even more weird. Why did he have to suddenly enter a dreaming state at this time?


    Su looked around his surroundings and made a simpleparison with the map stored within his brain. He knew that there was still almost a hundred kilometers separating him from Pendulum City. He immediately ordered for his party to advance towards Pendulum City at full speed and for everyone to stay vignt. Su himself jumped out of the driving room and sped towards Pendulum City at a constant speed of sixty kilometers an hour.


    The wilderness was rugged and not smooth, and roads had long disappeared. Even for the ck Dragonriders¡¯ transport vehicles, while on this type of terrain, they could still only proceed at about fifty kilometers an hour. When Enzo saw Su suddenly leap off from the transport vehicle, his face immediately revealed a hint of disapproval. However, when he saw Su, who was carrying all of his equipment, speed into the distance at a speed of sixty kilometers an hour before disappearing into the horizon¡¯s boundless mist, the corners of his eyes jumped a few times. He muttered, ¡°All a bunch of Combat Domain lunatics.¡±


    For Enzo to run at a speed of sixty kilometers an hour, it was possible. However, he would at most be able to run a few kilometers and definitely couldn¡¯t do it while carrying equipment.


    As Su ran along, the world before his eyes seemed to have divided into two again. One was real, and the other were void images. The two worlds seemed almost identical, but there were still minute differences. For example, the wind that blew against his face was dry, rough, cold, and even carried dust full of radiation. However, in the void world, the wind carried a wave of burnt smell.


    The void world¡¯s great earth was trembling and groaning as it released a fretful and restless aura. At this time, a wet and sticky feeling was transmitted from his legs. Without even looking down, Su knew that this was the feeling of stepping in viscous blood. The blood was rather sticky, and it continuously poured towards Su. Ittched onto his legs to pull him into the mud, trying to drown him for all of eternity within the abyss.


    Even though his body couldn¡¯t feel the force of the void images, his consciousness could clearly feel their dragging force. Su¡¯s consciousness became more and more heavy as he continuously dropped lower and lower. Meanwhile, below him, there was only bottomless darkness.


    Countless data was collected from various parts of his body, and they were reviewed and organized within his consciousness. The nutrients stored within his body mobilized bit by bit, flowing into his body¡¯s various muscles and tissue cells. Based on the speed at which his energy stores were being exhausted, Su knew that he could maintain his current speed for another six hours. This was the data from the tangible world, clear and easy to control.


    However, in the void world, all of the information he received was disordered and messy, and he couldn¡¯t filter out any meaningful data. However, if he directly listened to it, he could hear a group of people crying and shouting, asking Su toe down and apany them. He couldn¡¯t analyze the data from the void world, or perhaps Su hadn¡¯t found a way to analyze this information yet. In the void world, willpower seemed to be the only deciding factor.


    Between the void and real world, there were also a few links. These were some type of gene domains that belonged to the Mysterious Fields.


    Su concentrated on controlling his body¡¯s movements and tried to ignore the various changes that took ce in the void world. When those from the void that had already fallen into depravity saw that they couldn¡¯t pull on Su any longer, they released roars of unwillingness before sinking into the abyss¡¯ darkness one by one.

 Book 2 3.3

    Book 2 Chapter 3.3 - Soldier


    Forty kilometers or so from Pendulum City, several off-road vehicles and trucks sped towards Su¡¯s position. Su stopped to first assess his surrounding circumstances. This terrain was ratherplex. Long cement elevated highways were copsed to one side, and not far off, there were some small abandoned houses that were scattered about. Large, bizarre shaped trees grew everywhere.


    Su¡¯s figure shed behind a broken concrete pir and gazed into the smoke and dust rolling in the distance. At this moment, the void world that had already gradually faded away became clear again. A wave of scarlet bloody mist rose, and then the void world disappeared.


    At the very front were some loading trucks, and there were Rond markings on the vehicles. The vehicle was packed with people, most of them soldiers, but a few researchers and engineering staff as well. Most of them seemed to be wounded. Despite the rugged terrain, the loading truck was moving frantically, as if its passengers were fleeing for their lives. The direction they came from was precisely Pendulum City.


    Su activated the tactical tablet to first send information back to the troops behind him. He informed them of his current position, as well as to prepare for battle and close in on his position. Then, Su bent his body down and quickly made his way through the ruins, silently taking note of various sniping locations along the way.


    Rond¡¯s fleet quickly closed in. At the front of the fleet were three soldier transporting trucks, and at the escorted part behind them were two armed off-road vehicles. Li and Li Gaolei sat in the backseat of two different vehicles, aiming their heavy machine guns at the iing road. The two individuals¡¯ bodies were riddled with scars that were crudely bandaged.


    ¡°Li Gaolei, Li!¡± Su jumped out from the ce where he was hiding at and shouted loudly towards the fleet.


    The fleet slowly came to a stop, and then the off-road vehicles made a turn before heading towards Su. Before the vehicle even came to a full stop, Li already leapt over in a hurry. Jumping five or six meters should be an easy task for Li, but when shended this time, her legs buckled and she almost fell in front of Su.


    After being lifted up by Su, Liughed in a somewhat unnatural manner and said, ¡°I was too tired and never expected my legs to already give out.¡±


    Even though her face was pale, the worry and anger she was experiencing was already starting to fade. Li noticed that after seeing Su, she began to feel at ease, as if there was something she could rely on. However, this type of peacefulness really didn¡¯t match her temperament.


    Su looked at Li who was covered in smoke and bloodstains, and then at Li Gaolei who hobbled over before asking, ¡°What happened? Why did you all leave Pendulum City?¡±


    ¡°Who else would it be but those fellows fromst time? Only, this time, they sent over even more people! Pendulum City is already theirs. Most of our men already died. God dammit! Hey, they might catch up soon, so shouldn¡¯t we switch to a different ce to talk about this?¡± Li asked.


    When Su saw the three loading trucks rammed with quite a few engineers and researchers, he tapped a few times on the electronic map in his hands and drew out a path of advance so that Li and Li Gaolei could first take those left from Pendulum City to the designated rest and reorganization point. He himself would stop the Blue Scorpion pursuers here.


    ¡°Just by yourself?¡± Li¡¯s eyes widened and hurriedly said, ¡°I know you¡¯re strong, but no matter how skilled you are, a single person can¡¯t defeat a hundred scorpions!¡±


    Suughed. Hearing Li¡¯s angry words made him feel quite happy.


    ¡°I do not n on dealing with them alone. However, dying them for a while is still possible.¡± While speaking, Su suddenly heard an extremely soft humming sound that sounded like the noise created by some type of engine. He immediately looked towards the source of the sound, and not far away, a small unmanned drone flew through the radiation cloud and headed in this direction.


    Su dashed a few steps outwards and quickly grabbed the rifle from his back. While half squatting on the ground, the muzzle pointed at the unmanned drone in a nted manner. A cross appeared in his green pupil, silently calcting the distance between himself and the unmanned ne. At this moment, towards this distance that was under two kilometers, he was already precise to a 1 meter deviation. This was a secret no one knew but himself.


    The drone noticed the fleet that stopped alongside the road. After making a circle through the air, it whistled as it flew over. The one operating the drone had clearly received instructions from the investigation troop, so when the drone flew to roughly a meter from the stopped vehicles, it suddenly turned around, turning back towards the distance in an extremely agile manner.


    However, as soon as it turned, Su¡¯s muzzle already released fire!


    With a bang, the drone in the sky turned into a ball of me. Ten kilometers outwards, an off-road vehicle that was currently speeding over suddenly came to an emergency stop, causing some of the people inside to fall over.


    ¡°1171! Did you go crazy? Why did you pull the emergency break?¡± The driver turned around and roared angrily. The scorpion tattoo on his face was already a bit distorted from anger.


    Four individuals sat in the rear seating of the off-road vehicle. The two sides were packed with numerous and densely packed disy screens, as well as all types of switches. A man with a somewhat white face crawled up from the ground and mmed down on the white disy screen, cursing, ¡°Damn it, my treasured number three was sted apart by someone!¡±


    ¡°1171, did you fly it too close? Investigational 14th toon already said that there is a sharpshooter who isn¡¯t bad among those insects.¡± Someone said from the backseat.


    The face of the male referred to as 1171 became downcast. ¡°My treasure was shot down 1000 meters from their location!¡±


    The other three individuals quickly typed on their keyboards, and in three minutes, they received the numbers: this sniper should have over an 85% sess rate within a distance of 1500 meters.


    ¡°Really is quite the excellent fellow.¡± One of them spoke.


    ¡°B+ grade sniper. Even those insects had that type of fellow?¡± There was a somewhat skeptical expression on the second individual¡¯s face when he saw the numbers on this screen.


    ¡°Regardless of the reason, even if his luck is good, we should still send a report to the higher-ups before continuing our pursuit.¡± The third individual seemed to be the one making the decisions.


    At both sides of themanding vehicle were half-wheel model infantry tanks that the scouting troop from before used. This type of tank possessed outstanding defensive power, and it could also carry ten fully armed soldiers.


    The fleet consisting of three tanks continued to advance forward. From the information the drone sent back, this fast fleet would be able to catch the remaining insects in just twenty minutes.


    The pursuit process seemed to have gone extremely smoothly. They quickly found the traces left behind by the other party¡¯s vehicles. As for those insects¡¯ sniper, his bullets couldn¡¯t do anything to the Blue Scorpion tanks¡¯ armor, so no one was worried.


    Within two nted pirs of concrete extended a dark muzzle. Su inserted a bullet that wasn¡¯t any longer than his slender hands smoothly into the gun barrel, and then he slowly aimed at the centralmand vehicle. The bullet in the barrel of his gun was evenrger than the 14mm bullet, and it could simply be considered a mini artillery shell. There were a few simple engravings on top of the bullet.


    Meanwhile, the cross in Su¡¯s green pupil was calm to a frightening level.

 Book 2 3.4

    Book 2 Chapter 3.4 - Soldier


    The muzzle of Su¡¯s gun released a st of fire, causing mes to fly out from the sides and back. After making contact with concrete ot the ground, it then bounced back up. The mes fiercely swept past Su¡¯s left hand that held held the trigger, yet it could not leave behind the slightest mark on his exquisite skin.


    A bullet flew out from the muzzle, every single engraving on its surface releasing light. The light wasn¡¯t particrly blinding, but it consistently removed the air resistance around it, allowing the bullet¡¯s flight to be more ruthless and unhindered.


    The bulletnded on the off-road vehicle¡¯s armor. Under the tremendous momentum, the armor was sted open, and at the same time, the outer shell began to deform. Soon after, the scorching metal stream and heavy sharp bullet core continued to prate through, breaking through the finalyer of thin armor before finally entering the engine cabin. The body of the roaring engine might as well have been a sheet of paper as the bullet core easily tore into its center. It entered through one side of the engine, crushing the piston and then re-merging from the other side before ultimately nailing itself into the inner lining of the vehicle armor on the other side.


    The scorching metal stream ignited the oil and gas that was pouring outwards. The explosion brought about by this high heat content fuel was far greater than the power of olden era gasoline.


    Under Su¡¯s vision, themanding vehicle¡¯s enormous body suddenly jumped. Then, a world-shaking explosion erupted, and the lid of the engine directly flew a hundred meters into the air. The engine itself shattered into hundreds ofponents, and the front of the vehicle flew outwards. The drivingpartment waspletely distorted, and while practically sticking to the armored rear cabin, cracks appeared on its protective armor before it eventually shattered into pieces. The damage the rear cabin experienced was a bit smaller, but a third of its body was also sted apart. It seemed like it would be hard for anyone inside to survive this attack.


    Su¡¯s green eye was as calm as water. The same type of bullet was loaded into the gun barrel again.


    The two soldier transporting vehicles seemed to be somewhat disordered. They immediately drew out an S shaped trajectory to block the next snipe, and at the same time, fruitlessly search for the hidden expert. However, how could they find the sniper hidden in the darkness from the narrow observation window? When the tank used its installed radar andputer to calcte Su¡¯s sniping location and bombarded it with more than ten artillery shells, making the ruins appear even more like ruins, Su had long gone missing.


    After making another circle, the two tanks returned to the area where themand vehicle was ambushed even though it was clear from the wreckage that no one could have survived the explosion. Of course, they still took preventative measures. The cannons on the two tanks continuously moved about, releasing several sts into the ruins andying down ayer of anti-infantryndmines. Only after this was done did the back door of one of the tanks open. Six soldiers got out and quickly ran towards themand vehicle¡¯s wreckage.


    Tong! Another gunshot that wasn¡¯t particrly loud or clear rang out, and it made almost all of the Blue Scorpion soldiers jump in fright. A faint tracing streak suddenly flew through the air, one end rising from the ruins, and the other end disappearing into the opened door of the tank. The Blue Scorpion soldiers watched with stunned expressions as enormous balls of bright mes burst from within, their temporarily nk consciousness unable to even process the fate of the driver and gunner within.


    The position the bullet was shot from was right from the center of thendmines. After their analysis produced this result, the other tank¡¯s gunner stared distractedly for a few seconds before switching thendmine artillery that was already loaded with a highly explosive artillery shell. Even though its power was far less effective than thendmine rockets against soldiers on foot, seeing how the intelligentndmines had already lost efficacy, this was the only other option.


    Under the rumbling artillery barrage, the minefield was damaged beyond repair. From the observation lens, the only thing that could be seen wasrge amounts of smoke and fluttering rocks. It was impossible to tell if it had hit a human. However, the gunner had a feeling that these shots of his didn¡¯t hit anything. No one could escape the pursuit of the anti-infantryndmines, so could it be that the one that fired the snipe was not human?


    The gunner suddenly realized that the palms of his arms were covered in sweat, and that it continuously slid on the control lever. It was an extremely ufortable feeling. He forcefully wiped it on his military uniform, but the sweat only continued to increase, and no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t wipe it clean. Almost as an instinctive reaction towards this fear he felt, he suddenly changed the direction the cannon faced and fired madly again and again!


    He hit the target! Even though the observation lens still didn¡¯t reveal anything other than smoke and dust, the gunner still had this feeling. His heart madly jumped, his chest feeling as if there was an enormous boulder resting against it.


    The tank that ferociously fired finally stopped. A narrow opening was opened in the door, and the six Blue Scorpion soldiers immediately rushed inside the vehicle. Who knew if that extremely dangerous sniper was alive or dead? No one was willing to stay in the wilderness without any cover, and not even the inside of the tank was absolutely safe. No one dared to try to clean up theirpanions¡¯ remains, and they were even more opposed to the idea of trying to seek confirmation of their opponent¡¯s death.


    The tank¡¯s door closed with difficulty, and soon after, it made a sharp turn before speeding away, leaving behind the wreckage of the two burning tanks.


    After an unknown amount of time had passed, an area in the ruinsposed of brick and cement moved. Several pieces of cement tumbled down, and then an arm that was covered in blood and ashes reached out. This arm was a bit rigid, and it struggled quite a bit before pushing apart the crushed stones. It then groped around its surroundings.


    Another hand with a ck Dragonrider tactical glove reached out. It gripped the hand that was covered in blood and pulled Su out from the ruins.


    ¡°Was just sted a few times by a tank¡¯s cannon. It¡¯s not that big of a deal.¡± Suughed weakly a few times. He pulled back his mask to spit out a bloody clump of spittle, and then he moved his body a bit before saying, ¡°Today¡¯s luck is truly bad!¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, your luck is too good, or else you would have been blown into pieces by the bombardment.¡± Enzo spoke while handing Su a water canteen. This canteen that was made entirely out of steel was rather delicate and small. An eagle¡¯s head was carved on its surface.


    Su didn¡¯t act too politely and downed it with a single gulp. The water inside had a bit of a bitter and fishy scent. It was enriched with nutrients, hormones to stimte his body¡¯s immune system, as well as a broad spectrum antibiotic. This was the battlefield nutrient fluid of the ck Dragonriders, and its price was definitely not cheap.


    Su moved his body around a bit more, his left shoulder and left part of his chest sending back waves of pain. These wounds were unrted to the artillery fire, and were instead the bruises the rifle left on him. The recoil force from these special bullets that could prate an armoredmand vehicle could only be described as horrifying. Even with Su¡¯s level of body control and two levels of defensive ability, his breastbone was still injured by the recoil force. He reckoned that he would at most be able to fire four shots of those special bullets.


    Enzo did a rough sweep with his eyes over the traces of the battlefield before saying, ¡°There should be another tank.¡±


    ¡°It got away, most likely returned to Pendulum City.¡± Su replied while skillfully removing the barrel and chest portion to exchange them for their originalponents.


    When Enzo saw the gun barrel¡¯s length and caliber, his eyes jumped and he cursed in a low voice, ¡°Combat Domain lunatics...¡± He was quite clear on the fact that with his current constitution, it waspletely impossible to use a sniper rifle of this caliber. Those Combat Domain abilities users could easily use even gatling guns, but as for the uracy of those shots, it could only be described as tragic. When god closed a door, he would definitely open another one, and vice versa. Of course, Su¡¯s uracy in sniping had already been selectively ignored by the lieutenant.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Su, who was wholeheartedly adjusting his firearm didn¡¯t hear the lieutenant¡¯s words too clearly.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing! We have to formte a new n. Rond¡¯s people supply quite a bit of help for us.¡± Lieutenant Enzo pulled out a tactical tablet.

 Book 2 3.5

    Book 2 Chapter 3.5 - Soldier


    An off-road vehicle drove over. The one that was driving was Su, and the one in the front passenger seat was Li Gaolei. What was rather striking was that the trunk was stuffed with guns and ammunition. The off-road vehicle was like a runaway horse as it rushed over, and those that saw it couldn¡¯t help but worry whether the intense shaking of the trunk would cause the ammunition to explode.


    As soon as Li and Li Gaolei hurried over, they joined the tactical discussion. Enzo¡¯s tactical tablet showed Pendulum City¡¯s terrain, and Su, Kane, Enzo, Li, and Li Gaolei formed a circle around it to talk about their n. Based on what Li Gaolei said, this time, the Blue Scorpion¡¯s attackprised of six tanks of various models, as well as a hundred soldiers. It was unknown whether they still had further assistanceing. Meanwhile, on Su¡¯s side, apart from two dragonriders and three subordinates, there were only twenty soldiers who had just learned how to use the new era weapons. If they were to talk about the advantages on their sides, then they had two dragonriders with clearly superior levels of ability, as well as the ¡®bronze dragons¡¯ that Enzo imed to be able to easily defeat the Blue Scorpions¡¯ tanks.


    Su found right from the start that he couldn¡¯t contribute the slightest bit to this discussion, andter on, the tactical n became Li and Enzo¡¯s job. The attack was scheduled during daytime, which sharply differed from Su¡¯s original n of attacking at midnight. Their method of attack also wasn¡¯t the infiltration attack that Su had imagined, and was instead to trick Blue Scorpion into leaving Pendulum City beforemencing the attack. This way, the power of the ¡®bronze dragons¡¯ could be fully disyed, wiping out the Blue Scorpion¡¯s tanks in one go.


    Su discovered that the plotting that happened when two generals faced off waspletely different from the ¡®lone army putting up a brave fight¡¯ he was used to fighting. Many of the things Li and Enzo talked about left him quite confused.


    The amount of time they took to discuss things wasn¡¯t that long. Enzo put away the tactical tablet and said, ¡°We need to scout out Pendulum City first. Su, how do you feel? Can you still do it?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Su was always moving his body around, and his movements seemed to be more and more nimble.


    ¡°That¡¯s good them. I¡¯ll head out with you,¡± Enzo said. However, when he saw Su who had practicallypletely recovered in just half an hour, he still cursed inwardly, ¡°Combat Domain freak.¡±


    Su and Enzo rode in an off-road vehicle, and only when it reached ten kilometers away from Pendulum City did it drop off the two dragonriders. There were three ¡®bronze dragons¡¯ on the off-road vehicle, so if they encountered a Blue Scorpion tank, Enzo didn¡¯t mind giving the power of the ¡®bronze dragons¡¯ a test. On the other side, Li led the remaining soldiers to arrange an ambush. During the tactical discussion, she already disyed enough military skills, and even Kane who excelled more at gueri warfare did not show any objection towards her takingmand of their group. As for Li Gaolei, he was always Li¡¯s fan.


    Pendulum City was quiterge. More than a hundred Blue Scorpion soldiers were scattered inside just like ants within arge flower garden. Forget about an all around defense, the number of personnel they had to look after therge building was a bit scarce. As for the security that had beenid out with electronic equipment, in front of the two dragonriders, it was as if they didn¡¯t exist. As such, Su and Enzo headed inside Pendulum City without much difficulty. Under the screen of all types of constructs, they headed towards Rond¡¯s branch headquarters.


    The first half of the imposing branch building was already scorched ck, and the enormous bullet holes left behind by the attacks of tanks could be seen. Many windows continuously released surging thick smoke, to the point where mes were still flying out from the windows. When they were forced to retreat, Li Gaolei ordered the higher levelboratory to be burnt down to prevent Blue Scorpion from obtaining any information. Most of the watchtowers around Pendulum City only had a portion their structures leftover after being bombarded by firepower.


    Blue Scorpion¡¯s assault was extremely sudden and abnormally ferocious. When the sentinels saw the tank fleet charge over within the smoke and dust, there was less than ten minutes for them to prepare for war. When faced with such a great disparity in their level of equipment, even though the soldiers under Li had been trained well in borrowing the cover of ruined constructs and various terrain to snipe down Blue Scorpion, it only managed to slightly dy the other party¡¯s advance. The old-fashioned heavy artillery within the city was only able to fire two rounds before its trajectory was determined and then shot down by one of the enemy¡¯s tank cannons.


    The greatest danger for the Rond soldiers were the anti-infantryndmines. They would oftentimes be met with an intelligentndmine after turning a corner. Blue Scorpion¡¯s life detector was also extremely advanced; as long as they were within thirty meters, even if they were hiding behind a thick cement wall, they still couldn¡¯t escape the urate st of a tank¡¯s cannon.


    The gueri warfare that used to be the nightmare of armored troops, under the suppression of overwhelming equipment, could not disy much use.


    After just ten minutes ofbat, Li had no choice but to give the order to retreat. After abandoning thirty or so men, she brought the remaining seventy to eighty researchers, engineers, and soldiers out from Pendulum City. Su told them the general direction of Dragon City, so they had no choice but to flee there. However, the distance between Pendulum City and Dragon City was close to three hundred kilometers. Based on Rond¡¯s old-fashioned vehicles¡¯ performance, they would be caught by Blue Scorpion after fleeing just a hundred kilometers. The troops that were left behind could only stall the enemy for a bit over ten minutes at most.


    This was the case unless Li and Li Gaolei abandoned their army to flee alone inside an off-road vehicle. However, unknown whether it was due to some tacit understanding between them, Li and Li Gaolei both chose to stay behind. However, they were lucky enough to run into Su who hurried over alone. If Su came ten minutester, then what he would have seen would be a ground littered with corpses.


    Inside of a small alley within Pendulum City, Enzo¡¯s body was bent at the waist while quickly running. At the end of the alley was a wall. After exerting some force, Enzo leapt up, his body softly leaping over the two meter tall wall. When hended, his foot stepped on a piece of unstable brick, and it released a light crack sound.


    On the other side of the wall was the garden of a three-floor apartment building. Su squatted behind the apartment building¡¯s back door and carefully inspected the two corpses that were lying on the flight of stairs, seemingly not have heard the sound Enzo made when hended.


    Enzo lightened his footsteps and reached behind Su before squatting down as well. After following Su around a small half of Pendulum City, his breath was already starting to be heavy, and his face continuously released sweat. Seeing Su¡¯s breathing that was well-distributed and drawn out, Enzo already didn¡¯t have the strength to curse, even if it was just inwardly.


    ¡°Is there a problem with this woman?¡± Enzo suppressed his voice and asked.


    The woman¡¯s body was lying over three treads, and at the side of the stairsid a small girl that seemed only seven or eight years of age. The woman seemed about thirty years of age, rather healthy-looking in appearance, and possessed a mature type of beauty. The mortal wound was a small hole beneath her left chest, but the blood flowed continuously below her like a small puddle. This was a wound that was definitely caused by a new-era rifle, small but sufficiently deadly.


    ¡°Her looks aren¡¯t bad, but the Blue Scorpion soldiers directly killed her without touching her. This is a bit strange. This is true for the little girl over there as well,¡± said Su. He used a t tone to narrate the mostmonly seen savage acts during war.


    Enzo also frowned. Removing his gloves, he gently rubbed the woman¡¯s face. The feeling he received from his fingertips was exquisite and soft, but it contained an ufortable coldness.


    ¡°This woman isn¡¯t bad. Those scorpions didn¡¯t have any reason to let her go. She doesn¡¯t have anybat abilities, so killing her is a bit unfortunate. These types of women are quite rare in the wilderness.¡± Enzo walked over to the little girl¡¯s corpse and used the military knife to slice off her clothes. After taking a look at her body, he added, ¡°The little fellow¡¯s body doesn¡¯t have any mutated tissues. Men on the battlefield are all wild beasts and definitely wouldn¡¯t let such a tasty thing go. You are right, these scorpions are extremely strange.¡±


    Su stood up. Through the deserted hallway, he gazed into the area on the other side. His face appeared a bit pale, because the world made of void images had reappeared.


    He saw the woman carry the little girl and frantically run through the apartment building¡¯s entrance before following the corridor to the garden. However, a bullet flew over and pierced through the little girl¡¯s calf. Then, the woman spread her arms to stop the back door, and the little girl cried as she tried to climb to the flowers below.


    A string of dark blood blossomed from the woman¡¯s back. She helplessly fell down while facing the sky, and then a Blue Scorpion soldier appeared at the back door. He emotionlessly fired another shot at the little girl who was struggling to crawl away before turning around and leaving.


    The world of void images appeared and disappeared intermittently. What Su could see were all discontinuous scenes. His reasoning told him that what had just appeared in the void world were events that had happened here just now, but Su still wasn¡¯t willing to believe it. It was because there was no way to exin this phenomenon.

 Book 2 3.6

    Book 2 Chapter 3.6 - Soldier


    ¡°What type of unusual characteristics do you think the Blue Scorpions possess?¡± Su asked.


    ¡°They were either disciplined strictly, or they do not have any genitals like gelded warhorses, tools purely used for war. I am personally leaning towards thetter.¡± After speaking, Enzo¡¯s face became even more downcast.


    Su silently nodded. A portion of Enzo¡¯s words validated the scenes shown through the void world, but he still wasn¡¯t willing to admit that everything that happened in the void world was reality, a type of reality that he currently didn¡¯t have any exnations for.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look up there.¡± Su pointed towards a five floor apartment building on the other side and said, ¡°We have to be careful. At the rooftop, we should be able to see Blue Scorpion¡¯s current camp.¡±


    Su ran up and passed through the wide street in a fast and nimble manner. Then, as if he was a gecko without any weight, he crawled straight up the side of the apartment building facing the street. In just a few seconds, he already disappeared over the apartment building rooftop. During this entire process, Su didn¡¯t release the slightest bit of sound.


    In Enzo¡¯s eyes, Su simply became a ghost without any weight or substance. He was even willing to bet that after seeing Su¡¯s current performance, even within the ck Dragonriders, there weren¡¯t many officers who would be willing to fight to the death against Su in a city or ruin environment. Of course, there was no way Curtis would allow just anyone to be an officer. He was a monster.


    Climbing five floors was quite easy for Enzo during normal training, to the point where he would only release an insignificant amount of noise while doing so, just like the sound a cat made whennding on the ground. However, most of his stamina had been consumed, and many of his movements were starting to show slight deviations. As such, climbing this apartment building was already quite a difficult task.


    Enzo still began to increase his speed, and he used this momentum to jump to the fourth floor. Then, his entire body leapt up and caught the edge of the roof before flipping himself over.


    Enzo tried to slow down his breathing as much as possible. He crawled over to the edge of roof and moved next to Su. He gazed over the other side, and his expression involuntarily changed greatly. In a low voice, he said, ¡°What is that?!¡±


    ¡°I do not know either. Li never mentioned that thing. It seems like it had just recently arrived.¡± Su replied in a soft voice.


    The other side of the apartment building was the central za of Pendulum City. Blue Scorpion¡¯s camp was located precisely in this central za. Over tenrge military tents had been raised in the za; it seemed like Blue Scorpion didn¡¯t seem to like upying abandoned buildings. Five tanks of various models were parked on one side of the camp, and among them, there was even a main battle tank. However, what almost made Enzo cry out were not these tanks, but instead a strange vehicle on the other side of the za.


    It used the chassis of a main battle tank, but it wasn¡¯t onepletely continuous track, and instead, there were three individual smaller scale continuous tracks on each of its sides. With the suspension system that the ck Dragonriders used asparison, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that when necessary, it was quite possible for it to ¡®walk¡¯ with those six leg-like parts.


    On top of its base was not a cannon, but instead an enormous mechanical body that was shaped like the upper body of a human! The dark ck body was filled with mechanical aesthetics, and at the end of its arms were a six-barrelled machine cannon and arge caliber recoilless gun. Its mechanical body was covered in shiny alloy armor, and the shining Blue Scorpion design on its back was extremely eye-catching. On its head were eight electronic eyes, and each of them released different types of radiance, clearly equipped with different probing capabilities.


    Its head continuously turned about, coldly inspecting the surroundings of the za. It didn¡¯t seem like this half machine body had any room for a person to sit in, and the outer shell didn¡¯t have any observation windows or passage instations. It didn¡¯t seem like there was anyone operating it from the inside either. Could it be that this was a fully intelligent war machine?


    ¡°This fellow looks extremely troublesome. Can the ¡®bronze dragon¡¯ defeat it?¡± Su asked.


    At this moment, Enzo did everything he could to slow down his body¡¯s activity. Each time that strange and sinister looking mechanical figure¡¯s head turned this way, he always had a feeling as if he had been locked on by someone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It should be effective, so let¡¯s try it first. I say that we should leave. We¡¯ll be discovered if we stay any longer.¡± Enzo said.


    ¡°You leave first. I¡¯ll follow soon after.¡± Su said.


    Enzo didn¡¯t try to persuade him otherwise and backed up in a slow and careful manner. When he was looking for a ce to ce his feet on, a fist sized metal sphere suddenly appeared in front of him. Eight fine sts of blue mes were released from the sphere¡¯s body, allowing it to float in the air. At the center of the sphere was a red electronic eye, and at this moment, its field of view currently covered Enzo¡¯s head!


    At that instant, a shrill rm sound tore through Pendulum City¡¯s peace! Enzo¡¯s response was extremely decisive, directly jumping off the fifth floor building. While still in midair, a shot was fired as soon as his arm was raised! The bullets of the rapid-fire pistol urately struck down on the detector sphere¡¯s electronic eye, sting it intoponents in midair.


    Enzo¡¯s left hand pulled on the window sill, slightly buffering his falling momentum. When hended on the ground, he tumbled several times in session topletely neutralize the kic energy. Then, he immediately leapt up and dashed towards the pre-nned route of retreat.


    Su was like a dead leaf as he lightly fell onto the ground as light as a feather. The momentum was neutralized with just a squat, and then he chased after Enzo. In just a few steps, he was already running shoulder to shoulder with Enzo.


    At this moment, a bizarre screaming sound tore through the air behind them. The two dragonriders who possessed ample battlefield experience could tell without looking that what flew over wasn¡¯t a highly explosive shell but a high speed guided missile.


    Su suddenly pushed down on Enzo¡¯s body, pressing him onto the ground with overwhelming force. Who would have expected that Enzo would suddenly exert force and flip around to press Su against the floor?!


    A ferocious explosion erupted less than twenty meters away from them. The high apartment building they had just stood on copsed, and several meters long chunks of cement flew through the air. Countless fragments of brick and wood smashed downwards from the skies!


    The explosion had just ended when Enzo immediately stood up in spite of the falling bricks. Su bounced up from the ground as well, his movements strange and agile almost unlike those of a human¡¯s.


    ¡°Hurry!¡± Enzo released a low roar and rushed towards the end of the alley after grabbing Su.


    A tremendous hong sounded. A six meter long cement pir fell down from the sky, smashing down perfectly on the spot the two were just lying down on.


    After running out just a few steps, Su turned his hand around and grabbed Enzo¡¯s right upper arm, supporting him before increasing his speed to rush out! Enzo felt as if his body immediately became much lighter, and his speed immediately increased by at least half. Even though having Su carry him by his right arm was a bit inappropriate, blood was pouring out from his left arm and shoulder and they couldn¡¯t be moved at all. He had no way of struggling his arm free to begin with.


    Within the depths of Su¡¯s green pupil, light continuously flickered. The power concealed within his body was disyed bit by bit as he ran faster and faster while carrying Enzo. Concentrated explosion sounds continuously rang out behind him, but it was getting further and further away from them.


    ¡°Why did you press me down just now? My body is clearly stronger than yours.¡± With the dangers slowly bing more distant, Su finally asked this question that he had already endured for a long time.


    ¡°Because my equipment is better than yours! I have protection, while you don¡¯t. Second Lieutenant Su, you can¡¯t truly believe that your body is stronger than my armor, right?¡± Enzo¡¯s tone was just as cold and stiff as before, even though right now, there was an unconceble weakness present in his voice. The two of them were still speeding along, and the edge of Pendulum City was right in front of them. However, the Blue Scorpions were still chasing quite closely behind them, not seeming to give Su and Enzo the time to treat their injuries.


    ¡°I originally thought that there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who was truly willing to help me within the ck Dragonriders.¡± Suughed and said.


    Lieutenant Enzo frowned and said seriously, ¡°This is the battlefield, and right now, we arerades-in-arms! Second Lieutenant Su, I¡¯ve heard about your matters, but the Fabregas only represents themselves. In the ck Dragonriders, there are still quite a few true soldiers!

 Book 2 4.1

    Book 2 Chapter 4.1 - Dilemma


    Su could feel that Enzo¡¯s body was bing heavier and heavier, and a string of blood would fly out from behind him from time to time. Before leaving Pendulum City, Su directly carried him on his back and shouted, ¡°Treat your wounds first!¡±


    Enzo didn¡¯t show any objection, because he had already lost quite a bit of blood and as such became a bit dizzy. He used his right hand to wrap up his wounds, and then he smeared some medicine that could stimte his body¡¯s potential before jumping off from Su¡¯s back and continuing to run. Even though he needed Su¡¯s assistance, this would lessen the burden on Su by quite a bit.


    The route Su selected was rather ingenious. They winded through the region filled with buildings to leave the city. The sounds of cannons continuously rumbled, and buildings fell one after another. The alley of this region was truly a bit too narrow for the Blue Scorpion tanks, and there were many ces where they had no choice but to use the tanks to open up a path. When they rushed out from Pendulum City, Su and Enzo were already ten kilometers away. Right when the Blue Scorpion troops were at a loss for what to do, several streaks of smoke that came from explosions could be seen. These were traces of the Blue Scorpion¡¯s anti-infantryndmines¡¯ explosions.


    The five tanks immediately looked like houseflies that saw blood and rushed towards the explosion point with rumbling sounds. A drone rose from the tanks, but this time, the Blue Scorpions clearly learned their lesson fromst time. The drone flew close to the clouds full of radiation.


    Even though the tanks already left the city, the rumbling sounds within Pendulum City had yet to end. Soon after, the mecha that was six meters in height appeared within the buildingplex, its six caterpir track thrusters continuously rising and falling. It was truly advancing in a walking manner! When a one-story house appeared before its path, it just directly stepped over the roof of the house. Once it exited the city, the continuous tracks began to move, and it began to advance with rumbling sounds. Its speed on level ground wasn¡¯t as fast as a tank, but it could move through practically any type of terrain. Its mobility on the battlefield was far greater than that of an ordinary tank.


    The tanks ahead decreased their speed, waiting for the caterpir track style mecha to catch up. Then, the six war machines lined up together before heading out while releasing great noise. The drone continuously flew around four to five kilometers in front of them, and from the information it sent back, there seemed to be arge-scale inhabited region ahead. The two individuals that fled from Pendulum City were currently speeding towards the inhabited area. As for the twenty or so humans the life detector picked up scattered ahead, none of them paid much attention to them.


    During the process of pursuit, Blue Scorpion¡¯smander was quite astonished at the stamina of the two individuals who were fleeing in disarray. However, there were all types of roaches and insects crawling in the wilderness, so it wasn¡¯t unusual for something like this to show up.


    After chasing for more than ten kilometers, the two insects¡¯ speed clearly slowed down. The Blue Scorpionmander also passed the order for their speed to decrease a bit, because only then would they be able to find the insects¡¯ nest or ambush. Insects were insects, so no matter how meticulously they nned out their ambush, they were just like moths flying into a me. They could then catch everything in one instead of seeking them out one by one.


    However, even though the tanks¡¯ speed decreased, the caterpir track mecha did not reduce its speed. It sent back a string of inquiry towards themand vehicle before surpassing the tanks. Following the information sent back by the drone, it headed out into the wilderness in pursuit alone.


    Within themand vehicle, the slender Blue Scorpionmander continuously gave out several orders for the mecha to follow the troop¡¯s movements. However, the caterpir track mecha did not pay attention to his orders and continued with its highest speed in pursuit. Themander was so angry he cursed out madly, but there was nothing he could do. His level of authority was the same as that of the caterpir track mecha, so he couldn¡¯t give any orders to this fellow. After swearing a few times at the mecha, he then began to curse his superiors for sending a fellow like this over without giving him the highest level of authority. He cursed for several minutes, and only when his throat went dry and he couldn¡¯t go on did he stop.


    There were three other upants in themand vehicle, and they each controlled different types of systems. Their faces didn¡¯t carry the slightest bit of expression and they concentrated their attentionpletely on the screens in front of them. It was as if they didn¡¯t hear themander¡¯s voice at all.


    Su was hidden below a slope of earth and used his tactical scope to look at the mecha that was rumbling over. The distance between himself and the mecha seemed to be over ten kilometers, and under this great of a distance, the tactical scope¡¯s efficacy was far greater than his improved sight¡¯s. After watching for a few seconds, Su said, ¡°This fellow seems to possess its own way of thinking.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s voice sounded from his earpiece. ¡°It seems like it is a high level artificial intelligence. However, no matter how high the level of artificial intelligence it is, it can¡¯t be greater than a human brain.¡±


    Su didn¡¯t take Enzo¡¯s words that clearly contained prejudice to heart. What he was worried most about was the power of the mecha. When he saw the alloy armor covering his torso, Su was truly quite worried whether or not those ¡®bronze dragon¡¯ guided missiles would be able to get rid of such arge fellow.


    ¡°Attention! All shooters, switch the bronze dragon guided missiles to homing mode. The targets are the tanks in the rear. Repeat, targets are the tanks in the rear.¡± Enzo¡¯s voice not only sounded within Su¡¯s earpiece, it also sounded within Li, Li Gaolei, and Kane¡¯s earpieces.


    Su looked at the drone that circled about in the sky. After pressing lightly on the switch of the lens, aser immediately shot out towards the drone. Shortly after, a row of numbers lit up in the scope¡¯ field of view: 1510, 1490, 1460, 1507...


    ¡°Do you need me to get rid of that drone?¡± Su asked.


    ¡°There are 1500 meters between the two of you!¡± Enzo was clearly observing the drone as well. In a rather uncertain voice, he asked, ¡°Do you think you can do it? This is something only a fifth level sniping specialist can aplish!¡±


    ¡°We can give it a try. My luck today doesn¡¯t seem to be that bad.¡± Su replied.


    ¡°Fine, when my guided missiles are releasedter, you should try to get rid of that fellow!¡± Enzo gave his reply. He then used the channel for the entire troop and sent the order to start the battle. ¡°Prepare for battle! All troops move as nned!¡±


    The mecha quickly entered the three kilometer region nned in advance. It seemed to have sensed something and slowed down its speed. Its eight electronic eyes continuously flickered as it scanned its surroundings. The drone in the sky seemed to have received an order, and its speed suddenly increased as it flew past various ruins and houses. The detector that emerged from its belly continuously rotated about, sweeping the terrain below for signs of life.


    The caterpir track mecha seemed to have heard a silent rm, and its head suddenly turned around, its eight eyes locking onto a yellow ze that was suddenly released from two kilometers away. A guided missile rose from some houses, and only after rising several dozen meters did it turn around. It released dazzling mes, and then slowly flew towards the caterpir track mecha.

 Book 2 4.2

    Book 2 Chapter 4.2 - Dilemma


    The meticulous sounds of machinery operating suddenly sounded. It was full of mechanical strain, and then the mecha¡¯s chest armor suddenly opened to two sides, revealing the two rapid-fire machine-gun cannons hidden within. Then, the rapid-fire machine-gun cannons released two astonishingly bright mes. The stream of bullets surpassed 6000 rounds per minute as they mmed into the snail-like guided missile! The uracy of the mecha¡¯s rapid-fire cannon was unexpectedly high, and almost as soon as the cannon released fire, the guided missile exploded in the sky!


    The guided missile wasn¡¯trge, and its entire length was about half a meter. However, when it exploded, the brightness and noise that was revealed was definitely unexpected. This small thing could actually form an enormous sphere of me over ten meters in size! The surging mes and powerful light immediately formed a blinding expanse of whiteness in front of the Blue Scorpion soldiers that were hurrying over! Even though their observational devices contained powerful light protection capabilities, due to not being able to immediately turn on any other modes in time, the soldiers in the tanks also became blind.


    When the guided missile exploded, there wererge amounts of electromaic waves produced as well. The mecha¡¯s electronic eyes continuously flickered with brilliance, and the frequency at which it flickered was at a crazy speed. It was clear that it entered a rather confused state.


    ¡°Su! Now is the time!¡± Enzo¡¯s loud roar sounded within Su¡¯s earpiece. He had long aimed at the drone in the sky, and the tactical lens had already been added to the gun¡¯s back. It had also connected with the tactical tablet in Enzo¡¯s hands, and the mode of fire had already been adjusted. That was why even though the interference missile that Enzo shot into the sky seemed to have changed into a dead zone, there was still a pure blue outline in Su¡¯s electronic scope.


    Even though theser used to assess the distance had long lost efficacy, Su could still sense the distance between himself and the drone. Countless pieces of data converged within Su¡¯s consciousness, and then it scattered to various parts of his body. The muzzle in Su¡¯s hands slightly raised, and then a stream of fiery light was released. Almost the second the bullet left the barrel, Su had a feeling that today, his luck truly wasn¡¯t bad.


    Almost at the same time the drone in the sky exploded, a grayish green guided missile was released from Enzo¡¯s position. There was only a weak-looking blue me at its end, yet its flight was inconceivably fast. The two kilometers of distance seemed to have been reached in a sh. This was the true ¡®bronze dragon¡¯ guided missile!


    The caterpir mecha¡¯s electronic eyes suddenly flickered about before locking onto the iing missile. The rapid-fire cannon in its chest quickly adjusted its firing angle. However, the speed of the ¡®bronze dragon¡¯ was just too fast, so before the rapid-fire cannon had time to adjust, the guided missile already entered the mecha¡¯s chest armor!


    The caterpir mecha¡¯s chest immediately released a lump of zing ball of me, seemingly the same size as the interference missile! The front half of the mecha seemed to instantly vanish, and the enormous body was actually sted a meter into the air. Then, after losing bnce, itnded on the ground while facing the sky!


    Components flew everywhere in the sky, and most of them were the remains of the two rapid-fire cannons. The two pieces of chest armor were also exceptionally eye-catching.


    The caterpir track mecha¡¯s ruined body continuously erupted with electric sparks. The multi-barreled machine-gun cannon had already gone missing, and only half an arm was brandishing about in a futile manner.


    Su never expected the ¡®bronze dragon¡¯ guided missile¡¯s power to be that great, nor did he think that the Blue Scorpion¡¯s war mecha would be so weak. Of course, Enzo¡¯s precise skills couldn¡¯t be ignored in this aplishment. Su reckoned that if the bullet wasn¡¯t shot into the inside of the caterpir track mecha, then it might take two or three bronze dragons to deal with this terrifying fellow.


    When they saw the bronze dragon¡¯s first showing, a few soldiers that were hiding in the darkness released cheers. Right now, Blue Scorpion¡¯s tanks already didn¡¯t seem so hard to deal with. These fighters that had onlye into contact with new-era equipment for less than two days now truly understood the might of new-era weapons.


    Under the excitement of the soldiers, two ¡®bronze dragons¡¯ were released one after another towards the Blue Scorpion tanks. Two light gray trails appeared in the air, as if they wereets streaking across the atmosphere. Only their leftover images could be seen, not their true body.


    ¡°Damn it! Shoot themand vehicle and main tank first!¡± Enzo roared through the channel. However, his shouting waspletely useless, because the two long-range backup shooters only had a single missile. There were only three bronze dragons left, and right now, they were all on Enzo¡¯s back.


    Unknown as whether it was due to nervousness or being too excited, the two bronze dragons that the soldiers shot out were aimed at the same armored transport vehicle. The first one drilled through the side of the transport vehicle and made the roof of the vehicle fly a hundred meters into the sky, and from the opening that was created, mes rushed ten meters into the sky. The second bronze dragon followed closely and directly rushed into the ball of me that was burning through the remaining steel, doubling the size of the dazzling mes.


    Despite Enzo¡¯s furious roars, cheering sounded from themunications channel. This time, the main force of the battle were Kane¡¯s soldiers, and even though their individual fighting strength was great, they were far less disciplined than Li¡¯s soldiers and far less than a dragonrider¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡°Second Lieutenant Su, you need to better control those under your subordinates!¡± While roaring into themunications channel, Enzo leapt onto the roof of a two-story building. The ¡®bronze dragon¡¯ propped up on his shoulder. A pair of dark green goggles with flowing lines rested on his eyes, clearly also new-era equipment.


    Enzo quickly locked in on his target and then pressed down on the trigger. The end of the ¡®bronze dragon¡¯ released a faint blue me. It left its firing rack and then sped towards the Blue Scorpion¡¯smand vehicle with inconceivable speed.


    The four kilometer distance for the ¡®bronze dragon¡¯ was just a matter of ten seconds. In front of it, any armored target¡¯s speed became as slow as snails without any ability to dodge. Enzo stood on the roof, and through the goggles, he locked onto the Blue Scorpionmand vehicle and began to guide the missile, continuously fine-tuning its trajectory.


    Ten secondster, a dazzling sphere of me rose into the air, and the Blue Scorpion¡¯smand vehicle became another victim of the ¡®bronze dragon¡¯.


    Enzo¡¯s hand that held the trigger moved a few times to stretch his joints. Right now, his face was drenched in sweat. Taking the initiative to guide the bronze missiles required him to fully disy his fifth levelplex weapon controlling ability, and continuously guiding two missiles already exhausted most of his body¡¯s energy. However, in spite of his fatigue, Enzo ced another bronze dragon onto its firing rack. After adjusting the protective aiming lens, he locked onto the Blue Scorpion main battle tank. Only after getting rid of this fellow would victory be in sight. Even though that freak Su was able to get rid of the circling drone 1500 meters away, a sniper alone would never be able to defeat a main battle tank¡¯s armor.


    The end of a ¡®bronze dragon¡¯ once again released a faint tail of me. Enzo felt his shoulder tremble slightly, and he immediately focused all of his attention, staring fixedly at the main battle tank that was currently turning its body in front of him. He continuously examined the tank¡¯s outerposition in his brain and searched for its weak point. The front sight in the goggles continuously followed the tank¡¯s movements to look for potential weak points as it moved about. When the ¡®bronze dragon¡¯ closed in on the tank, it was important to have already considered where the ¡®bronze dragon¡¯ would strike. The closer it reached to its target, the less maneuverability the bronze dragon had. As such, deciding ahead of time was crucial.


    Guiding a missile was something anyone could do, but those that had strengthenedplex weapon mastery could guide the bullets into attacking the weak points of its target. It was rumored that those that advanced this ability to the seventh level could drive this ¡®bronze dragon¡¯ into the cannonhead of a tank while making evasive maneuvers. In addition, if high level ability users paired this together with higher levels of perception ability, they could easily st down a fighter aircraft from the sky with missiles that didn¡¯t even have warheads. This wasn¡¯t all that difficult to aplish, because as long as the missilended in the cockpit or the engine jet pipe, then it would be enough.


    When the same weapons were in the hands of individuals with weapon specialized abilities, the level of effect would differ based on their level of ability. The amplification of strength could range from ten percent to ten times greater.


    However, at the final moment of guiding the missile, Enzo¡¯s brain frequency and processing intensity increased to several times that of normal, so he needed to expendrge amounts of energy, which caused him great fatigue. With only one level of strengthened ability, he could currently only fire four bronze dragons at most.


    The main battle tank clearly noticed the emissary of death that was flying to them. It maneuvered left and right while adjusting its cannon. It releasedrge amounts of intense radiation fumes, as well as two small rockets. The rockets weren¡¯t anti-personnel weapons, and their firing range was extremely short. Almost as soon as it left the tank, it exploded on its own, forming a huge ball of me in the sky that was apanied with electromaic interference. It seemed like this little gadget¡¯s use was quite simr to the ck Dragonriders¡¯ interference missile.


    However, the one that was aiming the missile was Enzo and not some machine, so this type of disturbance was useless against Enzo. The center of the scopes¡¯ crosshair still firmly aimed at the top of the tank¡¯s cannon.


    Blue Scorpion¡¯s rapid-fire machine gun roared, releasing a concentrated barrage at the bronze dragon. Enzo felt as if his own consciousness had been pierced by several needles; he knew that the ¡®bronze dragon¡¯ had been struck by the rapid-fire machine gun¡¯s hail of bullets. Fortunately, the ck Dragonriders¡¯ level of technology definitely surpassed that of the olden era greatly. As such, the lightweight alloy shell of the bronze dragon warhead was not something an ordinary machine gun¡¯s bullets could destroy.


    However, the bronze dragon was so small, and it was travelling at such a fast speed, so how could it have been struck by the rapid-fire machine gun? Moreover so many times?

 Book 2 4.3

    Book 2 Chapter 4.3 - Dilemma


    ¡°These scorpions¡¯ luck seems to be a bit too good.¡± A hint of worry crept up within Enzo¡¯s mind. If the bronze dragon got hit by a few more bullets, then it might not be able to endure it anymore. The bronze dragon only needed another second to turn the tank into a ball of me.


    When there was only a hundred meters left between the bronze dragon and the tank, the tank that was making evasive maneuvers suddenly shook. Enzo¡¯s crosshair suddenly deviated from the tank¡¯s cannon!


    ¡°Fucking terrible luck!¡± Enzo roared angrily inwardly. He could only watch as the bronze dragonnded on the lower part of the main battle tank, which was also the ce where the armor ting was the thickest.


    The main battle tank suddenly jolted and almost flipped over. The armor in front of the canon flew everywhere, and the main cannon¡¯s barrel twisted upwards from the explosive force, bing almost unusable. The front section of the gun turret also bent up slightly, and a clear crack appeared between itself and the vehicle. If the explosive force was just a bit greater, then the turret might have left the tank¡¯s body. However, right now, the turret had clearly been blown to scraps, and things definitely couldn¡¯t have gone well for the gunner inside.


    However, the Blue Scorpion¡¯s main battle tank only remained still for a few seconds before trembling and starting up again. It then turned around and fled frantically, stirring up dust and waves of thick smoke. It could actually still maintain a speed greater than forty kilometers an hour! While shocked at defensive strength of the Blue Scorpion tank, he once again hatefully cursed today¡¯s luck.


    Su bent down at his waist, and like a night cat, he quickly and silently made his way through the ruins. Right now, Blue Scorpion still had two tanks, while Enzo had one bronze dragon leftover. He needed to find a way to cut off Blue Scorpion¡¯s main battle tank or follow it to see where exactly Blue Scorpion¡¯s headquarters was. After seeing the bronze dragon¡¯s strength, he didn¡¯t doubt that Enzo could get rid of one of the two tanks. If there was just a single one left, Li and Kane should be able to deal with that, because they still had many olden-era anti-tank weapons, as well as some new-era things that had enough power.


    The speed of Blue Scorpion¡¯s main battle tank was only forty kilometers an hour or so, so it wasn¡¯t that difficult for Su to follow it. However, when Su passed by the mecha¡¯s ruins, he suddenly heard a faint electronic sound. These di di da da noises were sounds Su had heard before. Once was on N958¡¯s main controlputer, and the other time was Helen¡¯sboratory¡¯s intelligent engine. From a certain perspective, these sounds could be considered the intelligentputer¡¯s way of speaking. However, just like what Enzo said before, all of the so-called artificial intelligence were fake intelligence. Once its powerful calction and logical analysis systems were excluded, there wasn¡¯t much independent capabilities. It was still far from a true human¡¯s brain.


    These di da sounds thatcked origins made Su¡¯s mind twitch again and again, and it felt as if there was a powerful force trying to stop his footsteps. Su estimated the distance between himself and the main battle tank, and then he slowed down his footsteps to look around, searching for the source of the electronic sounds that suddenly sounded. Unlike Enzo, for Su, these Blue Scorpion intelligent weapons gave him a huge headache. He didn¡¯t want to be detected by some scouting unit and then bring about an attack onto himself. In the ck Dragonrider course, Su learned a phrase, which was barrage. He did not want to use his own body to learn what this word meant.


    After being sted by the tankst time, Su became more alert towards the Blue Scorpion¡¯s craziness and luck. Just now, Su was able to see the scene of Enzo using the bronze dragon to attack the main battle tank. As for why the main battle tank was able to escape disaster, luck was definitely a crucial part of the reasoning.


    He found it hard to understand where Blue Scorpion¡¯s luck came from. This seemed like it couldn¡¯t be brushed aside as simply good luck, and it didn¡¯t seem like Su¡¯s foundational luck from the Mysterious Fields.


    While looking around, Su removed the rifle¡¯s magazine and inserted two bullets with dark blue warheads into the magazine before pressing it back into the rifle. When these two bullets hit their target, it would immediately release a high voltage stream and also releaserge amounts of electromaic waves. It was a bullet used specifically for dealing with various electronic targets. Due to the price being excessively high, Su only brought two rounds with him.


    A wave of pain suddenly emerged within Su¡¯s consciousness. The outlines of all scenery in front of him became somewhat indistinct; the void world reappeared.


    However, the void world in front of him didn¡¯t seem any different from the real world. Su had an intuitive feeling that as long as the void world emerged, there would definitely be something different for him to see. However, the scenery in front of him didn¡¯t change, which means he didn¡¯t find the correct ce.


    Even though Enzo didn¡¯t know Su¡¯s current location, he knew that Su was chasing after the damaged main battle tank. While fighting bravely shoulder to shoulder, Enzo developed a strange sense of confidence towards Su, and he believed that Su would definitely get rid of that damaged tank. Of course, there was a higher likelihood that Su would follow it until he ultimately found Blue Scorpion¡¯s base of operations. Enzo straightened his beaten body, and after aiming at a soldier transporting tank, he pressed on the trigger. He did not believe that Blue Scorpion would have such great luck again.


    The bronze dragon dragged out a seemingly invisible trajectory, and like lightning, it shot towards the soldier transporting tank.


    Su¡¯s entire body rxed. He straightened his body, and his left eye slightly narrowed as he swept his vision over the battlefield. He looked rxed, but as soon as the slightest disturbance emerged in his surroundings, Su would disy what true lightning-like reflexes were.


    Even though they were separated by a great distance, Su could still see Enzo. The ck Dragonrider lieutenant stood at the top of a roof, his body standing tall like a mountain. After firing three bronze dragons in session, the Blue Scorpion detected the lieutenant through the trajectory. The cannons of the two soldier transporting tanks immediately changed directions before continuously bombarding towards the lieutenant. However, this range seemed to exceed the tank cannons¡¯ effective range, so the uracy of the Blue Scorpion troop was greatly reduced. Artillery shells continuously exploded at Enzo¡¯s side, but he remained unmoving, focused on guiding the bringer of death to the Blue Scorpion tanks.


    Su suddenly felt a wave of bone-prating chilliness! Just as the void world was about to disappear, he finally found where the two worlds were different. In the real world, Enzo was standing at the top of the roof, guiding the bronze dragon towards the Blue Scorpion tanks, while in the void world, Enzo and the house beneath him werepletely gone!


    ¡°Enzo! Hurry up and get out of the way!¡± Su shouted out loudly almost instantly.


    Enzo was startled, but there wasn¡¯t anything that could threaten his life in his field of view. Blue Scorpion¡¯s tank was still three kilometers away, and if he was struck by the artillery shells, then it could only be said that his luck was too terrible. In addition, the ¡®bronze dragon¡¯ bullet was less than a kilometer away. A thousand meters, for the elerating ¡®bronze dragon¡¯ guided missile was just three seconds of time.


    As long as it was within three seconds, it would be fine; this was what Enzo thought. He stood where he was and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Enzo!¡± Su once again roared outwards.


    Enzo¡¯s concentration barely managed to hold out as he guided the bronze dragon through thest 500 meters. After seeing the previous missile that was aimed at the main battle tank deviate, Enzo didn¡¯t dare to act carelessly. The soldier transporting vehicle should be less armored than a main battle tank; this wasmon sense. The problem was, could Blue Scorpion be evaluated throughmon sense? If he couldn¡¯t get rid of this soldier-transporting vehicle, Enzo wasn¡¯t confident that Su and his subordinates could get rid of two tanks.


    Enzo did not notice that the caterpir track mecha¡¯s recoilless cannon suddenly lowered a few centimeters. Theser that was released from the cannonhead already lit up the house below him.


    The two enormous sounds rang out at almost the same time! Blue Scorpion¡¯s soldier transporting tank turned into a ball of me, and the house below Enzo¡¯s feet immediately turned into a rubble. The lieutenant himself was immediately sted several dozen meters into the air!


    Within the wreckage, the caterpir track mecha slowly got up. Out of its eight electronic eyes, only four were still flickering. The recoilless cannon on its left arm moved backwards, and then it returned to its original position. Theser that it used was aimed at and illuminated the area the lieutenant was going to fall onto!

 Book 2 4.4

    Book 2 Chapter 4.4 - Dilemma


    Su quickly entered a half-squat, brought out his gun, aimed, and fired! The series of movements happened in a sh! He felt as if there was a huge rock weighing down on his heart. Then, right before he fired the shot, Su resolutely cleared his mind. Right now, in his world, there was only that mecha¡¯s head!


    Large amounts of sparks suddenly erupted from the back of the mecha¡¯s head. Then, the electronic arcs flickered about with zi zi sounds, and the sparks and streaks of electricity covered its entire head. Its electronic eyes exploded one after another!


    The mecha turned 180 degrees and looked towards Su¡¯s direction. The armor covering its head split into two parts, revealing the third electronic eye hidden within the armor. The electronic eyes were pink, blue, and yellow, and with a strange rhythm, they continuously flickered about. At this time, its lower body had already separated from the tank body, and four copsible machine legs were currently extending outwards in an attempt to support its body.


    Su looked at the mecha with an ice cold expression. Even though he was shocked at its speed of calcting his bullet¡¯s trajectory, he didn¡¯t have any intention of giving up. He once again pulled the trigger, and another round perfectly exploded at the center of the mecha¡¯s three-part electronic eye!


    This time, the mecha didn¡¯t have any luck of advancing again. After losing its armor¡¯s protection, the precise sensory backbone waspletely revealed under the franticly flowing high-voltage stream. Sparks flew endlessly from theponents, and a clear smoke rose from within. There were some areas where mes even spurted out.


    All of the mecha¡¯s electronic eyes lost radiance, but its power core andputing backbone was clearly still useable. It was like a blind giant as it frantically ran about, using the recoilless cannon to continuously st apart its surroundings. It didn¡¯t know where its target was at all.


    Su turned his head and looked into the distance. Enzo¡¯s body was like a stake as it fell from several dozen meters. When hended, arge amount of earth erupted into the air.


    Su stood up, the rifle in his hands slowly lowering.


    With a boom sound, an artillery shell that the mecha released exploded several tens of meters behind him. The scorching heat stirred up the broken uniform on Su¡¯s body, and it also scattered his light blonde hair. Pieces of cement, brick, earth, and stones flew past his body one after another, but Su didn¡¯t move.


    When the earth and stone that fell like rain stopped, Su¡¯s figure emerged once again from the smoke. However, at this time, his head was already turned and looking at the Blue Scorpion transport vehicle a kilometer away. The coldness in the depths of his left eye became heavier and heavier. Four burning wreckages were scattered in the surroundings of the transport tank that was trying its best to escape.


    Su suddenly lowered the rifle and fiercely tore apart his damagedbat clothes. He tossed it on the ground, revealing his upper body that was full of power. Su¡¯s muscles looked powerful and perfect. Previously, the only defect was that his skin was too fine and exquisite, always giving it a somewhat gentle appearance. However, right now, his body was covered in smoke and bloodstains, perfectly filling in a masculine aura.


    The muscles on Su¡¯s body suddenly bulged at the same time, and then he frantically began to run! The path of advance he took was not straight towards the Blue Scorpion tank that had just began to flee, but instead in a nted manner.


    Kane who was borrowing the cover of a broken wall watched with a stupefied expression as Su sped towards him with a speed of over seventy kilometers an hour. Before he could even react properly, he already collided with Su!


    At that moment, Kane felt as if he had been smashed into by a loading truck, which sent his entire body flying. However, his body suddenly became light andnded softly onto the ground. Apart from a bit of dizziness, he didn¡¯t seem to feel any other indisposed sensations. However, all of the stic explosives on his back had disappeared.


    Su didn¡¯t cover his traces at all, and while holding arge bag of the ck Dragonriders¡¯ special C400 explosives, he weaved and leaped about in the ruins, chasing after the Blue Scorpion transport tank at almost twice its speed!


    The Blue Scorpion transport vehicle¡¯s driver clearly already noticed the terrifying individual in pursuit, and from the way the vehicle was moving, it was clear that the driver already entered a frantic state. The tank had long pushed the vehicle¡¯s horsepower to its max, to the point where it no longer tried to avoid the unfavorable terrain it was crossing. When a rugged zone appeared in front of its path, the heavy vehicle directly flew upwards and almost flipped over. Meanwhile, the gun turret directly spun around, and both the cannon and machine gun frantically roared, doing everything they could to bring down a hail of bullets onto Su who was closing in at an inhuman speed!


    Su¡¯s green pupil had long shrunk to its limit, and at the very depths of Su¡¯s pupils emerged a hexagram. As soon as the cannonhead aimed at his body, Su would shift sideways with inhuman speed and avoid the hail of bullets. During the most dangerous time, the string of machine gun bullets even drew out a streak of blood past his shoulder!


    300 meters, 100 meters, 50 meters... the distance between Su and the tank was quickly closed. Eventually, he only had to slightly move sideways to dodge a bullet that was flying directly at him!


    Su suddenly erupted with strength, leaping ten meters with a single jump onto the transport tank! His right hand was supported by the boiling hot cannonhead, and the his left hand directly pressed the C400 that weighed more than five kilograms onto the area where the gun turret and vehicle connected. In that instant, he activated the four second detonation timer, and then his two feet stepped onto the tank¡¯s body, allowing his body to soar out more than twenty meters diagonally. Following a roll, he steadied himself on the ground in a half squatting position and raised his arms to his head.


    What happened afterwards, was a world-shaking explosion.


    The transport tank¡¯s gun turret flew high into the air. It was actually blown several meters outwards! The body of the tank had alreadypletely deformed, and only after tumbling about several times did it stop. Then, ferocious mes spewed out from the cracks!


    Su lowered his arms that were badly mangled and slowly stood up. As he watched the burning tank wreckage, the fury in his mind was finally vented a bit. However, after venting a bit, he felt a bit at a loss. An unnatural paleness fluttered past his face, and the radiance within the depths of his eyes flickered between bright and dark. This crazy attack had already drained too much of Su¡¯s physical strength; he had already reached his limit.


    At this moment, Su didn¡¯t notice that the mecha that should have entered a hysterical state suddenly released five electronic eyes on the body of the recoilless cannon. The cannonhead quietly turned and pointed at him.


    The sky suddenly released a strange muffled roar. The enormous ¡®Death Prison¡¯ flickered with bloody radiance, seemingly sticking to the ground as it spun past. When it was several meters from the mecha, ¡®Death Prison¡¯ suddenly rose, directly slicing through the mecha¡¯s body in a diagonal manner. Then, it directly rushed into the sky, flying back towards the several thousand meter origin andnding in the hands of the one wearing the dark ck sinister-looking armor.


    Half the mecha¡¯s body slid down in a diagonal manner. The cut was as t and smooth as a mirror. The recoilless cannon was also sliced in half, and the artillery shell that was about to be fired suddenly exploded, sting the remaining half of the cannonhead into the distance.


    ¡°Really, you...¡± She softly sighed. While carrying the enormous Death Prison sword, she turned around to leave.


    When Su suddenly turned around, he only had time to see bit of silver radiance that had not yet disappeared in the distance, as if it was one of the myriad of stars that had long distanced itself from this era.

 Book 2 5.1

    Book 2 Chapter 5.1 - Dream


    Even though he wasn¡¯t able to discover Blue Scorpion¡¯s forward operating base, they still recovered Pendulum City. A small portion of the city was ruined, and most of this region¡¯s functions were paralyzed. Rond¡¯s branch headquarters had been burned down deliberately, and the most unfortunate part was the loss of the biochemistryboratory equipment and specimens. What simrly made one regretful was the loss of hundreds of researchers, skilled workers, and trained soldiers. Fortunately, the city had taken war into consideration during its construction, so their strategic facilities were scattered about. Several of the important factories were still more or less intact, and the water purifying system only needed minor maintenance before it could be used again.


    Cleaning up the anti-infantryndmines and intelligent scouting units would still take quite a bit of time, but these tasks were given to the soldiers under Kane and Li. Together with a specialized sweeper, as long as the soldiers were careful enough, they could find the things left behind by Blue Scorpion from a safe distance. Meanwhile, the dragonriders¡¯ electronics specialist was already researching new electronic waves that could detect all of the sensoryndmines within a range of a hundred meters.


    Just likest time, Blue Scorpion¡¯s corpses and all types of equipment could be offered up to dragonrider headquarters, but the price offered would clearly be less than before. They didn¡¯t really find much infantrybat equipment either. However, the tank cannons and vehicle ting were all items of considerable value, and the caterpir track mecha¡¯s remains even sold for the high price of 150 thousand. The resulting profit Su obtained from this battle was quite great, totaling up to 240 thousand in revenue.


    Early the next morning, ck Dragonrider headquarters¡¯ transport vehicles arrived at the camps outside Pendulum City. Apart from the task of shipping the spoils of war, the five heavyweight transport vehicles that rushed over also brought a dark ck coffin with golden patterns decorating its surface. This was a coffin every dragonrider would obtain upon death, and the same materials and appearance would be used from generals all the way down to privates; there was no difference.


    Su watched as Enzo¡¯s corpse was ced inside of the coffin, and the lid slowly covering its surface. He then watched two robust men lift the coffin into the heavy trucks. A bald dragonrider private with arge beard walked over, and he stretched out a small and detailed information page to Su. ¡°Second Lieutenant, no, soon, I will be calling you lieutenant. This is the information you have requested! All of transaction processes regarding the goods have beenpleted. If your respected self does not need me for anything else, I will head back first. I hope to return before the sky turns dark. Your respected self should know that the northern area isn¡¯t too peaceful right now.¡±


    Su brought out his own badge and after tapping it on the bearded private¡¯s tactical tablet, it indicated the mission¡¯spletion. It seemed like the northern area truly wasn¡¯t too peaceful, and this could be seen just from the fact that headquarters actually sent out an official escort troop. It was rumored that there would be dragonriders transferred north, but it seemed like they hadn¡¯t made much progress yet. However, Su still didn¡¯t know who the enemy of the north was, because this piece of information exceeded the limits of his authority. In addition, right now, he didn¡¯t have many friends in the ck Dragonriders who could send him some information in private.


    Persephone and Helen couldn¡¯t help him either. Persephone seemed to be constantly at war, and Helen was only interested in his body. To be more urate, the only thing Helen needed was Su¡¯s masculine reaction. This made it so that as soon as Helen appeared in his field of view, Su¡¯s first reaction would be to directly move out of the way.


    The promotion of a dragonrider¡¯s military rank and and authority mainly followed two criterias: one was ability, and the other was aplishments. Not only was the higher level of ability evaluated, the amount of evolution points used for these abilities was also considered. The decision regarding merit was both simple andplex. The standard was the amount of reward one received from headquarters¡¯ missions. Every 100 yuan in reward would correspond a point of merit. For example, Su, even though his encounter wasn¡¯t originally on headquarters¡¯ list of missions, headquarters would still evaluate the information they received in response and offer a corresponding amount of reward. This was simrly considered as part of one¡¯s merit.


    Even though Su became a second lieutenant as soon as he became an officer, his contributions upon obtaining the rank was zero, so he had the lowest level of authority. Generally speaking, all ranks under second lieutenant possessed the lowest level of authority. The corresponding level of authority for a second lieutenant was first level, which required 1000 points of merit. The lieutenant rank¡¯s corresponding second level of authority needed 3000 points of merit.


    Su¡¯s ability had long reached the level of lieutenant, it was just that his contributions had always beencking, and that was the reason why he couldn¡¯t increase his scope of authority and rank. However, there was another, slower way to earn military rank, and that was that after staying at the second lieutenant rank for a year, even if he didn¡¯t have any merit points, Su would automatically be promoted to lieutenant rank. However, his level of authority wouldn¡¯t have any increase.


    Within the ck Dragonriders, individuals with unmatching rank and authority could be found everywhere, especially the dragonriders that came fromrge families. There were some who rarely took on missions. Increasing one¡¯s rank wasn¡¯t apletely good thing, because ck Dragonrider officers needed to pay dues, and they were not given an allowance. For example, after being promoted to lieutenant, the amount he needed to pay every month jumped from 1000 to 3000.


    Su stood within the surging smoke and dust as he watched the heavyweight trucks disappear into the ruins¡¯ horizon. Only then did he bring out the tactical board and pull up the information interface. Large amounts of information immediately appeared on the screen, and they were all rted to lieutenant Enzo.


    As a forty-six year old male, Lieutenant Enzo could be considered extremely mediocre within the ck Dragonriders, to the extent where he could be considered close to the bottom. Five levels inplex weapon mastery was the limit of his potential, and in the other domains, his abilities were only second level. His potential in magic was even lower at zero.


    However, if one looked at this from the perspective of the era of turmoil, Lieutenant Enzo was a rather fortunate man. He earnestly carried out missions, and with the reward he received from the missions, he constructed a three floor vi that had its own water purifying system in the outskirts of Dragon City. This vi that covered an area of close to a thousand square meters housed the lieutenant¡¯s three women and seven children. Meanwhile, Enzo¡¯s oldest daughter was already fifteen years of age, and one of his sons was also about to turn fifteen. The youngest one was barely a year old. What made Enzo rather proud was that his oldest son already formed a level of ability in both simple andplex weapon proficiency in the Mental Domain, and his talents in the Combat Domain weren¡¯t bad either, with the potential to reach the fourth level. His daughter also formed the ability of sight strengthening in the Perception Domain, and she was currently practicing simple weapon proficiency.


    This was a previously happy and stable family, one that even began to form the outlines of a small family. When he saw a picture of the entire family within the materials, Su sighed inwardly. The lieutenant¡¯s burden was undoubtedly heavy. The price of raising kids was extremely great, and it was no different in the new era. This was even more true when the lieutenant had to prepare the expenses to promote the abilities of seven kids. This was a truly great amount of money.


    This was why the lieutenant only had two formal subordinates. One of them was already sixty years of age and didn¡¯t have his two legs, so he couldn¡¯t go out to battle already. This subordinate was previously a second lieutenant of the ck Dragonriders and one of Enzo¡¯s superiors. This man used to belong to a small family, but the family waster on defeated in a power struggle with other families. He had lost his legs in a battle while protecting Enzo, so he had no choice but to withdraw from active duty. From that point on, Enzo took his own superior on as a subordinate, because the amount of disabledpensation was rted to one¡¯s merit, and as such was extremely meager. If Enzo didn¡¯t give him a stable ie as a subordinate, then the amount of money the former second lieutenant received wouldn¡¯t even be enough to provide himself with food and warm clothes.


    This was the reality of the ck Dragonriders, a cold-blooded and cruel organization. Power, status, money, resources, and abilities; everything had to be fought for by a dragonrider themselves or directly obtained from the family. The ck Dragonriders definitely wouldn¡¯t provide these and would instead continuously demand more. What the dragonriders obtained in response to offering their service and resources to headquarters was only a key, a key that lead to another greater key.


    The enormous wealth the dragonrider headquarters umted was used to construct all types ofprehensive and cutting edge research facilities,rge-scale modernized munitions factories, as well as to provide the energy needed to cover the area it controlled. Of course, the most important aspect was to develop various abilities, as well as the forms and other aspects required to do so. This was not something that could be done with the resources of only one or two families. Their wealth could bring about both quantitative and qualitative improvements, as well as greatly speed up the military, biochemistry, and all other research aspects, allowing the ck Dragonriders to continuously stand within the Blood Parliament and even continuously expand its authority in recent years.


    Through endless struggles, dragonriders could obtain authority, the keys to touch upon these treasuries. Of course, dragonriders had to possess enough resources to obtain these treasures.


    This was the original aspiration of the ck Dragonriders¡¯ founder, and because of it, the ck Dragonriders¡¯ objectives did not include pity and forgiveness.


    Enzo¡¯s other subordinate had two different fourth level abilities in the Combat Domain, a subordinate that exceeded the standard. Of course, he also had the price of a subordinate that exceeded the standard as well. Unless necessary, Enzo wouldn¡¯t bring him onto the battlefield. On one hand, the lieutenant and him were actually friends, and on the other, many of the missions the lieutenant took on were trifling and small, and so the rewards for most dragonriders were rather meager, and not much could be split for a subordinate.


    Su pulled up the photograph of Enzo¡¯s subordinate, revealing a tall and robust man. The muscles that swelled around his shoulders and neck clearly illustrated his power and valiance. Below the picture was the data regarding his various abilities: three levels in power, four in defense, three in dexterity, two in flexibility, and four in speed. He was also proficient in unarmedbat.


    If Enzo brought him along, perhaps he might not have died in battle; this was what Su silently thought. He discovered that not every dragonrider could userge numbers of subordinates. Perhaps the number of those that were like Lieutenant Enzo wasn¡¯t small.


    Su brought up the image of the lieutenant¡¯s entire family again, and after staring at it for several seconds, he opened up the ount of the lieutenant¡¯s family and transferred 50 thousand. With Enzo¡¯s death, the amount ofpensation they would receive wouldn¡¯t exceed 30 thousand. Afterwards, Su then transferred 5000 yuan into Persephone¡¯s ount, so what remained in his own ount was only 1300 yuan. This amount of money was just enough for him to pay the monthly dues of a lieutenant as well as the sries for three subordinates. Kane prepared all of the equipment he needed himself, but each month, Su still had to send him his wage even though it was just like Li and Li Gaolei¡¯s, being 100 yuan. This was a part of regtions.

 Book 2 5.2

    Book 2 Chapter 5.2 - Dream


    At this moment, thirty soldiers had already emerged from the camp and lined up orderly outside. Two of them helped Kane open up the boxes of equipment one after another, and handed them into the soldiers¡¯ hands. Each soldier received a helmet, a bulletproof vest, a basic new-era assault rifle, a medical kit, a battlefield nutrient kit, as well as an infantry battlefieldmunication device. The most basic infantrybat system was thus made. The most expensive part was actually themunications system, and Li insisted on obtaining this, and as such, the amount of expenses for each soldier correspondingly increased by 30%.


    This batch of equipment was to deal with the battles toe. Right now, Su already had a small army that was equipped with new era equipment. Even though this was the cheapest and simplest new era equipment that might not even beparable to some of the olden-era equipment models, they now possessed the basic strength needed to fight against Blue Scorpion¡¯s foot soldiers.


    Li and Li Gaolei both obtained a set of basic equipment. Their equipment was still far from beingparable to other dragonriders¡¯ subordinates, and it couldn¡¯t even be considered an entire set. It was because most of the money was used on an order of ten ¡®bronze dragons¡¯. The only thing Su replenished for himself were bullets.


    Compared to the past, the soldiers¡¯ excitement and noise in obtaining the equipment had decreased significantly. Li had already assumed overall control over Kane¡¯s soldiers, and the first thing she emphasized after doing so was discipline. Those fellows that dared challenge her authority becamepletely obedient after experiencing Li¡¯sbat abilities. These murderous and cunning veterans never expected Li¡¯s petite body to possess such crazy strength. Li didn¡¯t even have to use any techniques when dealing with anyone. All she would do was send a punch flying over, and the arms that protected their faces would directly snap. Even the well-built men that were like bears directly flew out more than ten meter like a weightless scrap of paper!


    After these types of events happened twice, no one dared to challenge this human-shaped mother dragon.


    The mouring of the soldiers snapped Su out of his daze. As he watched Kane who was shouting loudly while distributing equipment, Li who was sweeping her vicious gaze over each and every soldier, and as for Li Gaolei who was smoking while leaning against the ammunition boxes, he suddenly felt as if his shoulders were a bit heavy. On his shoulders, something known as responsibility was already stacking up.


    Su knew that even though a pack of wolves was more powerful than a lone wolf, he himself didn¡¯t really know how to fight with others. When he felt danger, Su would always distance himself from others. He would never stay in one ce for too long, and it was even less likely for him to reveal his secrets to others. However, it was different now. Even though he was still in the ck Dragonriders, the danger he felt within the depths of his heart was already so strong that Su couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Su still clenched his teeth and persisted on, showing those around him the unchanging smile day after day.


    Su didn¡¯t know when something like the training base incident would happen again, and he did not believe that the Fabregas family would let things go. Even though Fabregas surprisingly stopped all ns against Su, the next attack woulde sooner orter. The longer peace continued, the more carefully nned out and ferocious the next attack would be.


    No matter what kind of danger he faced, Su knew that he wouldn¡¯t leave the ck Dragonriders. There was Persephone and the little girl from back then, so no matter what, he had to remain here.


    Su found a pile of ammunition boxes that were already empty and sat down. He began to look through the materials on the abilities of his own three subordinates. It was clearly written in the dragonriders¡¯ manual that the first thing a dragonrider had to do was understand their subordinates. Only after understanding them well enough could a team truly be formed.


    Li, eighteen years old. Four levels in power, four in defense, three in dexterity, four in flexibility, two in speed, three in injury lightening. Apart from Combat Domain abilities, she also had a level of strengthened hearing in the Perception Domain.


    Li Gaolei, thirty-two years old. He was a Mental Domain ability user. He had four levels of ability in simple weapon andplex weapon proficiency, and he also had a rare level in an area control ability. Apart from this, in the Combat Domain, he had one level of ability in power, one in defense, and two in flexibility.


    After looking at these two individuals¡¯ ability data, Su was quite surprised as well. Li and Li Gaolei¡¯s abilities far surpassed the standard level a subordinate should possess, to the point where they were qualified to be a former dragonrider. The reason why Li was willing to be a subordinate could just barely be understood, but why was Li Gaolei also willing to be a subordinate for such a low price? From start to finish, Su never understood the answer to this question.


    Kane who had already exceeded forty years of age wasn¡¯t particrly outstanding in any particrbat abilities, but he still reached the basic standard of a subordinate. His greatest advantage couldn¡¯t be evaluated through numbers, and that was the experience and wisdom he umted over the years. Apart from this, a mid-rank moulding master¡¯s ability was also essential to the manufacturing of non-standard equipment in the future.


    As he looked over his subordinates¡¯ abilities, this was the first time Su felt as if he was powerful, and this feeling of power did note from himself, and instead from the three subordinates standing behind him, as well as the close to a hundred seasoned soldiers.


    Persephone¡¯s image suddenly shed onto the screen, and she rudely cleared everything on his screen before erging her own image. Only then did she smile with self-satisfaction and say to Su, ¡°Hey, looks like you already have a troop that isn¡¯t half bad! However, what kind of background does that little girl Li have? What rtionship does she have with you? She seems to have quite the prospects, so how did she be your subordinate? Don¡¯t tell me that she came for your hundred yuan!¡±


    Behind Persephone was still the battlefield filled with fling shrapnel, and various types of missiles were flying through the air at frightening speeds. Persephone was biting a pencil in her mouth, and her hands were currently busy tidying her hair. Even on this small palm sized screen, these movements still made her chest¡¯s outline appear even more pronounced. In addition, the top two buttons of Persephone¡¯s shirt weren¡¯t buttoned, so from Su¡¯s angle, a small half of the view inside the shirt could be seen.


    Su immediately had a physiological reaction, but fortunately, Helen wasn¡¯t at his side. As long as there was Helen nearby, Persephone always dressed extremely seriously. Meanwhile, when she wasn¡¯t there, anything could happen.


    Right when Su was getting a headache from Persephone¡¯s question, Persephone suddenly cried out and quickly said, ¡°I have to save the show, so we¡¯ll talk about this matterter. However, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll forget about it!¡±


    The screen was alreadypletely nk, yet Su felt as if he could almost smell the faint fragrance on Persephone¡¯s body. He rxed his body and looked into the sky while leaning against the boxes. Arge portion of the anxiety and gloominess he was feeling inside had already unknowingly vanished. At this time, even the low hanging clouds that were filled with radiation didn¡¯t feel so oppressive and instead appeared more majestic.


    ¡°Leader, seems like your mood isn¡¯t bad. Want one?¡± Li Gaolei¡¯s voice sounded from beside Su.


    Su looked at Li Gaolei and reached out his hand. With a smile, he said, ¡°Thanks, if it¡¯s free.¡±


    Li Gaolei immediately pulled back the cigarette he extended towards Su and handed Su some wrinkled cheap good. Su didn¡¯t mind at all, and after receiving the cigarette, an extremely weak blue me appeared between his fingertips, lighting up the cigarette in an unhurried manner.

 Book 2 5.3

    Book 2 Chapter 5.3 - Dream


    Li Gaolei stared at Su¡¯s fingertips, and his eyes suddenly shone. ¡°Leader, you never mentioned that you yed with the Magic Domain before!¡±


    ¡°High temperature, it¡¯s just a single level.¡± Su took a deep breath of the cigarette smoke and then spat out a perfectly straight puff of smoke. The poor quality smoke and cigarette smell stung as it entered his nose, but when Su inhaled it, he already filtered out the odors that he didn¡¯t like, puffing it out. For him, the difference between good cigarettes and bad cigarettes wasn¡¯t that great. Li Gaolei naturally wouldn¡¯t know about this.


    ¡°Leader, you ever wonder what the ck Dragonriders¡¯ goal or meaning is?¡± Li Gaolei propped his left arm against the ammunition box. Even though he called him leader andpleted the subordinate registration process, he didn¡¯t seem to possess that much respect towards Su. It seemed like it was more likely that Li Gaolei was scared of Su¡¯s power.


    ¡°Probably to gain territory for the Parliament. That¡¯s how I understand it.¡± Su replied. He suddenly noticed that his way of speaking was already starting to imitate Li Gaolei and Ricardo¡¯s rather frivolous style. Conversing with others was also starting to be a bit easier, and he began to talk more too.


    Perhaps, this was a way of revealing his trust, Su¡¯s style of doing so.


    ¡°Blood Parliament? I don¡¯t know how they came up with this type of name. It seems like they are all people with some strange tastes.¡± Li Gaolei didn¡¯t seem to have the slightest bit of respect for Blood Parliament, the most powerful ruler of the earth they were currently standing on. He continued and asked, ¡°Then what is the goal of the Blood Parliament?¡±


    Su shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the answer to that either. I have never met anyone from the Parliament, and rumor has it that they are some truly great figures.¡±


    ¡°Great figures?¡± Li Gaolei loosened his shoulders and said in a rather disapproving tone. ¡°Alright, great figures. Then, Su, what is your goal? Perhaps goal doesn¡¯t sound too good. Let¡¯s switch to a more nostalgic word, something like dream. This word isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    ¡°Dream...¡± Suughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a dream, but my goal has always been rather clear, and that¡¯s to survive.¡±


    Li Gaolei seemed a bit disappointed. ¡°Survive... Good, that¡¯s everyone¡¯s goal, and I am no different. The ck Dragonriders can at least grant me a bit more assurance of my survival. If there is one day my mutated tissues can¡¯t be controlled anymore, I might have hope of having it treated.¡±


    ¡°You just want to simply live?¡± Su looked at Li Gaolei.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Li Gaolei¡¯s reply was extremely simple. However, under Su¡¯s clear gaze, he finally shifted his eyes to the side and said, ¡°Alright, I admit it, I wish for those who I find pleasing to look at to live a bit better, or maybe the chance to survive at the very least.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve always been poor.¡± Su said.


    This time, Li Gaolei was finally shocked. ¡°How do you know this?¡±


    Su said, ¡°I¡¯ve met Sally in Dragon City. When this mission isplete, you can see her when you visit Dragon City.¡±


    ¡°How is she?¡± Li Gaolei asked.


    Su hesitated before saying, ¡°Can¡¯t be considered bad, because she is struggling in her own way. In addition, she has that dream on her that you were just talking about.¡±


    ¡°Dream...¡± Li Gaolei seemed to have realized something from Su¡¯s words, and a hint of anger shed past his eyes. However, his anger turned to helplessness soon after, ¡°Damn it! My dream is topletely get rid of the radiation everywhere. Without clean water, everyone has to endure starvation and fight against those violent rats and rotting wolves for food in this damn world!¡±


    ¡°Quite ambitious, and also hard to make a reality.¡± Su didn¡¯t seem to treat Li Gaolei¡¯s words purely as a way to vent, and his reply was quite serious.


    Li Gaolei chuckled and said, ¡°Leader, you quite know how tofort someone. My dream doesn¡¯t have any chance of bing a reality, and it is probably better to call it a fantasy. It¡¯s probably no different from the words of a drunkard!¡±


    At this moment, another piece of information was sent to Su¡¯s tactical tablet. Su gave it a rough look and then stood up, saying to Li Gaolei, ¡°I was serious. Either way, you still have a dream, unlike me who spends most of his time thinking of how to continue living.¡±


    After speaking, Su walked towards his own tent. Behind him, Li Gaolei released a snort and said in a low voice, ¡°Just to live? Who are you trying to fool?¡±


    When he returned to his tent, Su sat in front of the portable table and began to carefully read through the information on the tactical board. The information came from ck Dragonrider headquarters, and there were two parts. The first part was the routine text that mainly talked about Su¡¯s approved promotion to lieutenant rank, as well as the increase of his scope of authority to the second level. The second piece of information was extremely astonishing, and it mainly included information on abilities that one could learn about with the second level of authority. It seemed like headquarters understood quite clearly what a dragonrider needed to know the most after being promoted, and that was advancing strength, the way to endlessly advance their strength.


    The screen continuously flickered about, andrge amounts of information were passed down. In the past, the highest level of formted ability Su coulde into contact with was the fifth level, and they were few in number, as well as the most frequently seen abilities. If Su was willing to select a formted ability, then that was the range in which he could select from. Now that his scope of authority directly soared to the second level, Su¡¯s choices were not only limited to the standard single domain abilities, there were also a few rarely seen new multi-domain abilities. For example, with Magic Domain¡¯s fourth level high temperature and Mental Domain¡¯s rare ability area control as the base, apletely new ability called ming defense field. If one strengthened three levels of high temperature together with three levels of dense strengthening in the Combat Domain, that would produce another new ability: me helmet.


    Abilities that crossed domains were one of the focal points of the ck Dragonriders¡¯ research in recent years. Due to the evolutionary point requirement increasing with each advancement of an ability¡¯s level, the price to increase a level would increase several times. For most people, after advancing to a certain level, and if it seemed nearly impossible to continue on, they would feel like advancing some points into some other lower level ability domain was more useful. However, every person¡¯s abilities were restricted by their natural talent, so most were gathered within a single ability domain. In the other ability domains, even if they had potential to advance their ability, they would still normally only reach three levels. Abilities that crossed domains gave these ability users that reached their bottlenecks another chance to be stronger.


    Su had previously wondered what would happen if the different domains¡¯ abilities were joined together. At that time, even with a simple calction, he already received an astronomical array ofbinations, and there was even less of a possibility of him trying them out one by one. In addition, even though Su chose to develop mainly in the Perception Domain, as soon as he used the evolution points, the corresponding ability would automatically appear, so not even he knew what the next type of ability was, so there was no way for him to gain a better understanding of the ability domains. However, the most basic abilities were virtually the same, so there weren¡¯t many problems in most of the low level abilities Su produced on his own initiative. If he were to pick out a problem, then it was that due to their efficacy being much stronger than formted abilities, the amount of evolutionary points exhausted would oftentimes increase a bit as well.


    After this great battle against Blue Scorpion, Su¡¯s evolutionary points already increased to 24. However, unknown whether it was due to moving around in the scorched air of explosions and stream of bullets for too long, only at the final moment when the final Blue Scorpion Tank exploded in front of him into a ball of me did Su notice that he had unconsciously developed the first level ability high temperature in the Magic Domain.


    After seeing the ability domain information headquarters sent back, after thinking for a long time, Su suddenly thought of the rain of bullets on the previous battlefield, the sparks that flew about everywhere, as well as the mecha¡¯s continuously flickering electronic eyes. Su no longer hesitated and directly tossed three evolutionary points into the Magic Domain. As expected, one level of ice, one level of maic force, and one level of lightning appeared one after another. After possessing these Magic Domain abilities, Su felt as if rted areas in the Mysterious Fields began to jump and struggle about in an attempt to break out from the densely packed genes. Su then ced evolutionary points into the Mysterious Fields, and only after cing the sixth evolutionary point did it produce a new third level ability. This ability was extremely simr to the ck Dragonriders Mysterious Fields standard third level ability ¡®elemental defense¡¯. After possessing these types of Magic Domain abilities, towards the fields these abilities touched upon, such as high temperature, electric shock, and others, he developed a much higher tolerance. After developing elemental tolerance in the Mysterious Fields, Su¡¯s resistance towards these energies became even stronger. Of course, just like all abilities in the Mysterious Fields, elemental defense¡¯s efficacy would be sometimes good, sometimes bad.


    However, not everyone was like Su who produced abilities on his own. Captain Curtis had said before that most people needed to get two injections to produce a single ability. One was to acquire evolutionary points, and the second was for the formted ability. This meant that one had to pay twice. For the three subordinates, it seemed like they would more likely have to receive two injections.


    The clean up work needed three more days toplete. Without the headquarters¡¯ new minesweeping device, they couldn¡¯t deal with Blue Scorpion¡¯s intelligentndmines, so there was no way to speed this matter up. For all of the various affairs, Li, Li Gaolei, and Kane dealt with them in a clear and orderly manner, so there was no need for the newly promoted dragonrider lieutenant to interfere.


    Su remembered a line he read from a book left behind from the olden era: The more you understand, the more you will learn of your own ignorance. Su was feeling a simr experience. The greater his abilities, the more fear he felt from the depths of his heart. This was an instinctive type of fear that could not be avoided or stopped. He didn¡¯t even know what it was exactly that he was scared of.

 Book 2 5.4

    Book 2 Chapter 5.4 - Dream


    Su¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t that severe to begin with, and after a night of rest, most of his body¡¯s functions had recovered. As for the little bit that remained, he would only need six hours at most. For injuries that he needed several days to recover from before, he only needed a day or so now topletely recover. This was a benefit of the ck Dragonriders¡¯ advanced medications. The only thing which seemed to be a bit of a hassle now was that the nutrient-filled liquids that were extremely effective for normal people weren¡¯t particrly useful now for Su.


    Su sat alone in the tent. He turned on the tactical tablet and carefully observed the terrain of this ce. It was already noon, and it was close to winter. The sky was covered in thick clouds filled with radiation, and at three in the afternoon, the sky would already bepletely ck. The temperature already decreased to around negative five degrees. Fortunately, the wind that blew over was still quite dry, so it probably wouldn¡¯t snow for the next two days. If it did snow, then traces of Blue Scorpion¡¯s damaged tank might bepletely buried.


    Those living in the wilderness often prayed for it to not snow or rain. Rain and snow both possessed fatal levels of radiation, and it covered this great earth in an unforgiving baptism. The fine raindrops and snowkes sealed up everything from the skies down to the earth like a. They were even more deadly than the sunlight constantly covered by the clouds. If one was drenched in the rain for a long time, one¡¯s body had a chance of developing mutated tissues.


    The direction the damaged tank headed in was the northwestern direction, and roughly speaking, it should pass by a ce that wasn¡¯t too far from N958. Of course, there was a chance that it might change directions midway.


    Su still decided to chase after them alone and see if he was lucky enough to stumble upon their forward operating base. However, before leaving, Su nned to have Li Gaolei bring some people with him a dayter to wait at a position fifty kilometers away.


    Was this the end of the lone wolf? This thought emerged in Su¡¯s head as he packed for his departure within his own barracks.


    He used half an hour to manage the things he was taking with him, and then he walked out from the camp. Driving a vehicle was normally the quickest route of advance, but Su¡¯s stamina was far greater than an ordinary person¡¯s. In the age of turmoil, almost all roads were damaged, so his running speed wouldn¡¯t be much slower than that of an ordinary off-road vehicle¡¯s. Another thing to consider was fuel. Fuel was extremely expensive, and the long journey would make it even more expensive, to the point where even the current Su wasn¡¯t willing to use it.


    When Su walked out from the camp, Li was currently leaning against a pile of ammunition boxes while tossing an alloy military knife around in a rather bored manner. Su smiled towards her before walking towards the distance.


    ¡°Hey, about that... leader!¡± Li shouted after Su, but she was clearly not used to this new title. ¡°You are going to risk your life again?¡±


    Su smiled and said, ¡°How did ite to risking my life? I was just going to take a look to see where Blue Scorpion¡¯s forward operating base was so that we aren¡¯t caughtpletely unprepared next time. This is my line of profession. Don¡¯t forget that I was a hunter before I entered the ck Dragonriders.¡±


    Li scratched her maroon colored hair and said with a bit of difficulty, ¡°Then, this... I won¡¯t follow you. Even if I go, I probably can¡¯t help you. I have to stay here. There are still some idiots under Kane who aren¡¯t good at listening. I don¡¯t want them to lose their lives in the next battle because of this.¡±


    Su stood in front of Li and carefully looked at this stubborn girl before saying, ¡°Seems like you truly grew up.¡±


    Li released a snort and said, ¡°Nonsense, I was already extremely mature before.¡±


    Li truly did mature a bit. She was using her own way of sharing the burden.


    Suughed, feeling as if the sky had be a bit brighter. He gave Li a departing wave before turning around and leaving for the north.


    Li suddenly shouted towards his retreating figure. ¡°Hey! Remember toe back alive! If you don¡¯te back, it won¡¯t be easy for us who became your subordinates in the future!¡±


    Li¡¯s final words seemed a bit excessive. Su turned around and gave her a signal of guaranteed sess and said, ¡°Rx! I won¡¯t give you guys the chance to rely on someone else!¡±


    ¡°If only...¡± While watching Su¡¯s figure disappear into the distance, Li muttered a few times to herself.


    She suddenly felt a bit gloomy. Why did she have to be so worried about him? The hatred and humiliation from before hadn¡¯t even been settled! Even if Su saved her, she didn¡¯t feel that his reason for doing so was that pure. The wage Su gave her every month was only a hundred yuan. Even though Li wasn¡¯t that sensitive towards money, she could still tell from the list of ck Dragonrider equipment that a hundred yuan seemed like it couldn¡¯t really purchase anything. The little things she liked were, for example, dual-use tanks that possessed both air andnd superiority, high speed transport vehicles that could temporarily float in the air and travel underground, or bombardment tanks that could cover an area with firepower. Even if a few zeros were removed from the ends of these things, it would still be more than a hundred yuan.


    So why did she suddenly feel happy after hearing his final sentence? The more Li thought about it, the more depressed she became. Her left hand suddenly moved, and the military knife flew out with lightning speed, nailing itself into the edge of an ammunition chest more than ten meters away. The rtively heavier handle rotated another ny degrees before stopping.


    Kane stared rigidly at the military knife that was less than five centimeters from the tip of his nose, and sweat continuously poured out from his face. Even though he had experienced many life and death situations, this knife suddenly appeared in front of his eyes while he was listening attentively, so it produced an extremely intimidating effect.


    Li walked over, and after pulling out the knife, she stared fiercely at Kane again before walking off.


    As he watched Li¡¯s tall and straight figure, Kane shook his head and said in a soft voice to himself, ¡°With this mother dragon¡¯sbat abilities, she would be more than enough even if she went to be a dragonrider. How could she have be a subordinate and only take a hundred yuan?¡±


    Li who had originally walked far away turned and coldly said, ¡°It makes this old woman happy! Why do you care?¡±


    Kane¡¯s face immediately became extremely brilliant. Only when Li¡¯s retreating figurepletely disappeared from his line of sight did he chuckle and say, ¡°Even her Perception Domain ability isn¡¯t low. En, she really does have the potential to be a mother dragon!¡±


    When night descended, Su was still running along the wilderness. For him, the darkness was a friend instead of an enemy. Even at night, he could easily track the main battle tank¡¯s whereabouts.


    At this moment, the tactical tablet suddenly vibrated. Su took out the tablet, and after tapping lightly on it, Helen¡¯s face appeared on top of the screen.


    ¡°Su, don¡¯t look for Blue Scorpion¡¯s forward operating base for now and wait for back-up. The results of the preliminary assessment of the Blue Scorpion mecha has already emerged. Their level of technology is higher than what we anticipated, and there are some key parts to their technology where we have not broken through yet.¡± Every time Helen¡¯s pretty face appeared, it would always bring about a terrifying effect of impotence.


    Su gradually slowed down his footsteps and stopped. He looked at the brightly lit city in the distant horizon and said, ¡°Your news came a bitte. I believe I already found Blue Scorpion¡¯s forward operating base.¡±

 Book 2 6.1

    Book 2 Chapter 6.1 - Disaster


    Themunication device went silent. Helen seemed to be searching for Su¡¯s current position. Only after a few seconds had passed did she say, ¡°Let me take a look at Blue Scorpion¡¯s forward operating base.¡±


    Su aimed the screen at the city ahead that flickered with lights, and then he pulled it back. Helen¡¯s hand was propping up her chin, and the fingers of her other hand were tapping on the screen. ¡°From the amount of energy required to support this lighting, this base could probably amodate ten thousand or so people, but they clearly don¡¯t have that many soldiers, or else you would have directly encountered a war. However, even if the ten thousand people included researchers and logistics staff, this scale isn¡¯t small. In other words, this direction should be where Blue Scorpion would primarily develop in from today forth. Su, I suggest that you cancel your investigation of the base. Their life detecting system is extremely advanced, so it will be extremely dangerous for you when you get closer to their base.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n on entering the base, I just wanted to get a closer look. I might have a way of dealing with their life detector system.¡± Su said.


    ¡°You can deceive Blue Scorpion¡¯s human detecting system? How are you able to do that? Oh, I forgot, even if you can do it, you probably don¡¯t understand the reasoning behind why you can. When youe back, I need to do another thorough examination...¡± As soon as she spoke of an examination, Helen became like a overclockedputer. Even through the screen, Su could see her two eyes light up.


    Su had long be silent towards this lunatic. He said to her ¡°I¡¯m going start the operation¡± and was about to turn off the tactical tablet.


    ¡°Wait, take a look at this first. This was just sent over from general headquarters¡¯boratory.¡±


    A holographic image of the caterpir track mecha reced Helen¡¯s portrait. The screenshot that Su took of the mecha¡¯s remains was naturally badly damaged and not whole. A hemispherical shapedponent in the mecha¡¯s chest was continuously erged, and it could be seen that this ce received heavy protection. Just the thickness of the outer shell alone approached that of the outer armor, and from a cross-sectional view, this part¡¯s material was many times thicker than the external armor and its molecr structure morepact.


    ¡°This is the intelligence backbone of the mecha. Something worth mentioning is that we were able to discover from the interiorponents that this fellow¡¯s serial number is CC307.¡± Following Helen¡¯s voice, the intelligent backbone erged once again, revealing a two or three centimeter-sized ck region. An eye-catching marking could be seen, and it continuously flickered.


    ¡°It has already carbonized here, but after the remains were analyzed, it seems like this should be a biological substance. Speaking more concretely, it is quite simr to the brain tissue of certain types of creatures. Take a look at its energy supply units as well, right, precisely there. What is stored inside of this vessel is a type of nutrient fluid, and the contents are simr to what we normally use for nerve cells. There are special transmission cables running between the vessel and intelligence backbone. There is a metabolism unit here, and its use ought to be to collect the waste products produced by the brain system after metabolism.


    Helen¡¯s machine-like pretty face appeared on the screen again. She adjusted her sses and said, ¡°What I wanted to tell you is that these Blue Scorpion machines might be much more intelligent than you imagined.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Su replied. This piece of information Helen sent him was extremely important.


    ¡°Another thing. If it¡¯s not too difficult, bring back one of the scorpions. A live one.¡± Helen said.


    This wasn¡¯t a simple mission. Helen had just told Su not to head into the forward operating base, but now she wanted Su to capture a live soldier to bring back, leaving Su somewhat speechless. However, Helen¡¯s next piece of news dispelled Su¡¯s dissatisfaction. ¡°The price dragonrider headquarters ced on a living Blue Scorpion soldier is 50 thousand.¡±


    Ahead was an abandoned small town. It wasn¡¯t much different from other ces, with crumbling fences and run down walls. There were crooked structures everywhere and roads that were practicallypletely destroyed. There was a deathly silence. Another 300 meters led to Blue Scorpion¡¯s base.


    The base was already quiterge.


    At the center of the base was a twenty meter tall oval-shaped high-rise building. Row after row of narrow windows lined the building, and brilliant orange light shone from within. At the top of the building was a shining blue ring that shone particrly brightly in the darkness of night. It was clear that Blue Scorpion had no intention of hiding themselves.


    Dozens of buildings of various sizes were scattered in the surroundings of the central building. Most of them were oval shaped, and a few were rectangr structures. There was some clearmon ground, however. All of Blue Scorpion¡¯s buildings had few windows, all of them being extremely small, and at the top of the buildings, blue light flickered about. From an overall perspective, Blue Scorpion¡¯s forward operating base leaned toward the new era style,pletely unlike Dragon City which seemed to be imitating the olden era.


    On the edge of the city towered arge-scale strip-style construct that extended a distance roughly equal to the city¡¯s radius. The row of searchlights lining the construct lit up the area ahead in dazzling light, and a row of tanks lined the area in an orderly manner. This ce seemed to be a garage.


    Su slowly extended his head from the top of the garage, and he counted a total of ten tanks. Their models were all those he had seen before. There were eight soldier transporting tanks and two main battle tanks, no new things. He selected a position behind a searchlight, because that way, he could clearly see ahead without worrying about being discovered by Blue Scorpion¡¯s people. Through the vents on the garage¡¯s roof, he could see that the brightly lit interior housed three tanks. Ten or so individuals that appeared to be engineers were currently bustling about next to a tank. Rows ofponents lined the walls, and mechanical arms hung from the roof, assisting the engineers in recing the tank¡¯sponents. This garage seemed to have maintenance capabilities.


    There were males and females among the engineers, and from their appearances, their ages seemed to vary from twenty to forty or fifty. However, what was strange that every single person worked silently, and it seemed like they all clearly knew what they had to do. They did not speak a single word to the people around them, so inside the spacious garage, apart from the sounds of machines moving and metal making contact, there wasn¡¯t a hint of noise. When he looked at those nk faces, for some reason, Su suddenly thought of Helen.


    On the other side of the garage stood three cylindrical-shaped buildings. Therge doors stretched from the roof to the floor, reaching a height of ten meters. Among them, the doors of two buildings were currently opened wide, and from Su¡¯s angle, he could directly see into the inside of those two buildings.


    Inside of the center building was actually a caterpir track mecha! It was still and unmoving. More than ten mechanical arms descended from the high roof and continuously moved about along the inside of the hangar, helping it rece itsponents. In front of the tank body, several engineers carefully ced a hemispherical metal case on the tank body, and Su immediately recognized that to be the mecha¡¯s intelligence backbone. A pair of mechanical arms carried the intelligence backbone and inserted it into the mecha¡¯s chest before then reattaching the outer armor. The mecha released a rumbling sound, and eight electronic eyes lit up one by one. It lowered its head, first looking at the engineers who were busily moving about in front of itself, and then at its left and right arms. Its arms were currently empty terminal connectors without any weapons equipped. After seeing this, it became quiet, but its electronic eyes continued to flicker endlessly, coldly sweeping through all of its surroundings.


    On the other side of the center building towered a row of three floored buildings. People continuously entered and exited through those doors, as if these buildings were nests where wasps were taken in and sent out in an endless swarm.


    ¡°Dormitories...¡± Su silently noted inwardly.


    Judging from the people that came in and out from the other structures, there were factories,boratories, and electricity generating stations there as well.


    Su lightly tapped the garage roof below his feet. From the rebound sensation, he could tell that this garage was made from a special lightweight aluminium alloy.. He had already taken a look at the walls before, and they were made from square meter sized rocks made of a light steel alloy. It wasn¡¯t just the garage; for every single building in this base, at the very least, the outer walls were all made of metal alloy!


    Even the era of turmoil didn¡¯tck raw sources of metal, and even with those seemingly endless amounts of steel, aluminum, copper, and other metals in the ruins, manufacturing these metal parts still requiredrge amounts of energy. From this point, Blue Scorpion¡¯s production capacity far surpassed thepanies Su had encountered before.


    Su didn¡¯t find a single soldier in the surroundings of the base. Su also used his infrared sight, but he didn¡¯t find any hidden sentries. There were only ten or so automatic machine gun towers that slowly turned about, using their dark red electronic eyes to sweep through the darkness. However, for a good hunter, avoiding this degree of electronic detection only required entry level skills.


    However, the base was definitely not as easy to infiltrate as it looked to be on the surface. Su spent an entire hour observing the surroundings, and he discovered a strange phenomenon. Everyone in the base would always avoid an intangible region. In other words, regardless of whether it was a pedestrian, vehicle, something that came earlier, or whether they walked in a straight line, as soon as they reached a certain area, even though the ce ahead of them was vacant, they would still walk around it.


    The region didn¡¯t have any markings, but based on the behavior he observed from the base¡¯s activity, he recorded the scope of this area mentally, and then he passed through this region. When he did so, he could feel at least ten different human detecting wavesnd on his body. He had long adjusted his body tissue¡¯s properties so that the detecting waves werepletely absorbed, and that was why he could noiselessly infiltrate the base.


    Several radomes were installed at the roof of the center building, as well as several guided missile firing racks that continuously rotated about. From their outer shapes, these bullets were most likely dual-use armor-piercing bullets.


    Every single person in this Blue Scorpion base was quiet. Apart from the rumbling machinery, no sounds could be heard. The doors into the central building were tightly closed, and even after waiting for an entire hour, Su only saw a single person enter. The guarded entrance used an eye-recognition system, which made Su give up on all ns of taking a look inside.


    The scouting up to this point was already enough. Su began to carefully consider if he should leave behind some damage before leaving. However, he rejected this idea soon after. Doing so would only increase Blue Scorpion¡¯s level of alertness and maybe even cause a recement of the alert system. If his previous spections weren¡¯t wrong and this forward operating base used a human detecting system for its warning system, then what Blue Scorpion¡¯s main base used should be a simr system. However, no matter what angle you considered it from, it was still better for Blue Scorpion not to rece this system.


    At this time, a cursing sound suddenly drew Su¡¯s attention. Inside the base without any human sounds, this noise was particrly ear-piercing. He was somewhat shocked as he looked in the direction where the sound came from. He saw a middle-aged man wearing a dark blue uniform walk over, and strings of curse words flew from his mouth one after another. It was clear that this individual didn¡¯t care about his grammar at all, and that he only cared about the impact of the wording. He didn¡¯t have much hair on his head, and with hisrge belly, even just walking was a bit difficult. However, judging from the numerous military symbols, ribbons, and decorations on his shoulders and chest, he seemed to be a rather high level officer.

 Book 2 6.2

    Book 2 Chapter 6.2 - Disaster


    Regardless, Su finally saw something that looked like a living human, which made him feel a bit more cheerful. He watched as this obese ¡®general¡¯ walked into one of the buildings along the edge of the base. This building didn¡¯t seem to require any eye scans, nor did it have any other defensive measures. From its outline, there should be roughly three floors inside, with each floor being 200 square meters or so.


    Su swiftly sprinted a few steps along the garage roof. With a sudden jump, he leaped more than ten meters outwards in the darkness before silently descending on the top of another building. He then dropped down from this building, and in a swift and silent manner, he almost seemed to be sticking behind a young man as he walked with the exact same step frequency as him. This young man seemed to have realized something and turned around to take a look. The instant he turned around to look, Su shed towards his other side and arrived at the obese general¡¯s residence.


    Of course, the young man didn¡¯t notice anything, so he simply continued walking. What was strange was that during this entire process, his facial expression didn¡¯t show any change.


    Su noticed all of these things. When the young man left, his figure shed out from behind the general¡¯s residence and softly pulled open the metal door. After shing inside, he slowly closed the door.


    The first floor¡¯syout was quite simr to a living room, with a spacious hall as soon as he entered through the door. Modern style couches were arranged, and the entire wall was a disy screen. At this moment, the screen was disying the scene of a deep ocean floor, so when one sat in this living room, they would feel as if they were resting at the ocean floor. It seemed like this ¡®general¡¯ was rather fond of enjoying himself.


    The other side of the living room was the dining area, and past that was the kitchen. Not far from the entrance were the security rooms upied by the guards. It didn¡¯t seem that there was even a single person on this floor. However, Su didn¡¯t rashly proceed. His sight had already produced many different scenes, allowing him to see six criss-crossed infrared lines blocking his path. In addition, the maic force around the infrared lines felt a bit abnormal. Su lightly leapt up, and his entire body stuck to the ceiling. After releasing a soft exhale, his body immediately became t, shrinking by at least five centimeters. Then, after borrowing the corners of the room, he slowly made his way past that security choke point.


    When Sunded on the ground again, he heard a loud string of curses. ¡°God dammit! They deported me to a ce like this with jack shit! Haven¡¯t you all ever thought where you all would be without this old one? Yet the ce you sent me to really is good! The natives here seem awfully strong, exploding even one of the reapers! You all haven¡¯t sent reinforcements even now, so are you asking this old one to rely on the two fucking reapers 309 and 310 to stop them? Pandora, you slut, just wait for this old one. This old one will definitely fuck your delicate ass until you explode!¡±


    This string of curses that seemed to almost be the words of a madman sounded like the general¡¯s own venting of anger and not a conversation with another. Su lightly jumped up, and his right hand hung from the second floor tform. Then, he slowly pulled his body up. A military knife made fromposite materials already silently entered his hand.


    The second floor seemed to be where the study and office were located. He could see arge, luxuriously decorated office, and on the other side was arge room that looked to be the central control room. The front wall waspletely a screen, and all types of data and images continuously shed past. Three Blue Scorpion soldiers wearing standard blue and ck military uniforms were sitting upright in front of the operating desk. There were two females and one male. Even just from the back, they seemed to be quite young and pretty.


    After releasing a wave of curses, his mood seemed to have rxed quite a bit. The sound of a switch being clicked sounded from above, and then the general said in an extremely dignified voice, ¡°This is Diaster, connect me to Pandora!¡±


    A sweet and gentle female voice immediately sounded from upstairs. ¡°I apologize, Marshal Diaster, I cannot satisfy your request. Right now, Miss Pandora has important matters to tend to and cannot speak to you.¡± What was strange was that this Su kept feeling that this voice was rather familiar sounding.


    ¡°Important? What matters can be more important than the enemies I am dealing with right now?! She has important matters to deal with every single day, so when can I talk to her?!¡± Even though Diaster was extremely angry, he still forcefully controlled his mood so that he was still asking this question instead of shouting it.


    The gentle female voice sounded again. ¡°I apologize, Marshal Diaster. Miss Pandora has already sent reinforcements your way and believes that with your esteemed self¡¯s ability, that region can definitely be controlled.¡±


    ¡°Reinforcements? Reinforcements my ass!¡± Diaster finally roared out. ¡°Three out of date reapers can be considered reinforcements? The enemy already got rid of one! Where is the Type-1 Larsen? Weren¡¯t there two of them created already? Why weren¡¯t they sent over? Even if that that¡¯s not possible, even some trackers would be more powerful than these old antiques! Connect me to Pandora!¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Marshal Diaster. I cannotplete your request.¡± When the female¡¯s voice sounded a third time, Su finally understood why the voice gave him a strange and familiar sounding feeling. Helen¡¯s way of speaking was the same as this. If only a single sentence was heard, then it was the voice of an ice cold beauty. However, if two simr sentences were heard, one would find that the range of pitch, sound volume, and pacing of words were exactly the same, as if it was produced by a voice recorder. It gave others a rather out-of-sorts feeling.


    The female voice continued, ¡°Your esteemed self has already been refused two times. I must remind you that Miss Pandora¡¯s order to not be disturb has already been ssified with grade A priority, and there is also a chance for it to be promoted to grade 3A priority. I ask your esteemed self to reconsider the consequences of breaking grades of priority.¡±


    A clear pa sound rang out. It was unknown whether the marshal closed themunications system or if he decided topletely smash his end apart. Soon after, heavy footsteps sounded from upstairs. The marshal dragged his heavy body down from upstairs.


    With his arms on the edge of the second floor, Su lowered himself down. Then, with a light swaying movement, his legs pressed against the first floor¡¯s ceiling light, and then he stuck to the ceiling. The marshal didn¡¯t walk down to the first floor and instead walked into the second floor control room.


    Su immediately returned to his previous position of hanging from the second floor. His head extended outwards and spied on the marshal¡¯s movements. Su didn¡¯t feel any sense of danger from this marshal¡¯s body, proving that he was only a normal person at the moment. Su wished to see what the marshal could do. It didn¡¯t matter what he did, because any movement might reveal some unknown secret about Blue Scorpion. At the very least, from the marshal¡¯s cursing and conversation, Su already learned that the mecha they defeated with great effort was called a reaper. However, it was clear that in Blue Scorpion, it couldn¡¯t be considered something that good.


    The marshal walked behind the three young soldiers who were busy in the central control room and grabbed the hair of these three in an extremely violent and disrespectful manner, pulling their faces one after another towards his own. After casuallyparing them, he patted the face of the young female soldier on the right and ordered, ¡°Stand up.¡±


    When the female soldier heard these words, she stood up and then bent her body forward. Her eyes were still fixed on the screen that continuously poured out information, and her hands continuously tapped on the touchscreen keyboard.


    The marshal tore off the female soldier¡¯s pants with a few movements, and then in front of the two other soldiers, he unexpectedly began to do her right there. The other two soldiers werepletely focused on the screens in front of them, as if they didn¡¯t notice what was happening next to them at all. Meanwhile, the somewhat concentrated expression of the female soldier in front of Diaster¡¯s body was exactly the same as herpanions. Even though her body was swaying back and forth from being pounded against, she didn¡¯t release a single groan or shout. Moreover, the thing that was most shocking was that her working speed didn¡¯t seem to slow down in the slightest whenpared to before.


    After hastily moving around for a few minutes, the marshal¡¯s moodpletely disappeared. He pulled out his thing and hatefully pped the female soldier¡¯s snow white bottom before cursing, ¡°No different from statues. This old one might as well just do it himself!¡±


    He pulled up his pants and walked down to the first floor furiously. He threw hisrge body onto the couch and covered his face with both hands.


    After a while, Marshal Diaster removed his hands from his face. With a voice that seemed to be a bit on edge, he said, ¡°This can¡¯t continue! If things continue like this, I might really fall into depression. I have to think of a way, I can definitely do it... Wait, who are you?!¡±

 Book 2 6.3

    Book 2 Chapter 6.3 - Disaster


    The marshal was overwhelmed by shock when he saw Su who was sitting on the couch on the side. He had no idea how or when this uninvited guest appeared. Even though this marshal¡¯s physical strength seemed to be a bit inferior, his reaction speed and ability to calm himself down still matched the medals covering his body. His mouth opened, and a cry was already about to leave his throat, but he immediately forcibly suppressed it. It seemed like the marshall immediately understood the difference in strength between himself and the other party, so provoking the other party might not be the most sensible thing to do.


    Even though hisplexion was pale, Marshal Diaster still straightened his body, putting on as dignified of a face as he could. Suppressing his voice, he said, ¡°No matter what it is you want, I believe that we can calmly discuss it. You don¡¯t need to worry about the three people upstairs, because they are just puppets. Without any clear orders, they won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°They truly won¡¯t do anything anymore.¡± Su gently caressed the dark cutting edge of the military de.


    The marshall immediately understood what Su was implying. The fat on his cheeks continuously jumped, and the color of his lips paled to a deathly grayness. He did his best to maintain an appearance of calmness and said, ¡°They¡¯re just some puppets. If they were killed then so be it. It¡¯ll just be a bit more troublesome to exinter.¡±


    ¡°Troublesome? You think... that there will be a chance to exinter?¡± Su spoke emotionlessly.


    Diaster carefully looked at Su. He was shocked to find that Su¡¯s eye was like unmoving water without any fluctuation of emotion. No matter how he looked at it, that didn¡¯t seem like the eye of a human. Fear suddenly emerged on his face. With a hoarse sounding throat, he said, ¡°Were you sent by Pandora? She... she finally decided to take action against me?¡±


    Su slightly rxed inwardly. As long as Diaster was scared of death, then this situation was much easier to deal with. From the marshal¡¯s age, build, habits, and way of conducting himself, the likelihood of him not being scared of death was quite low.


    Seeing Su¡¯s slight change in mood, the marshal suddenly rxed. His body was covered in sweat, and while gasping for breath he said, ¡°Turns out you weren¡¯t sent by her. That¡¯s good then, that¡¯s good! Let me guess, you are from the south, right? Was that reaper done in by you guys?¡±


    Su was slightly startled. He never expected that such a slight change in mood would immediately be sensed by the marshal¡¯s perceptiveness. His expression was still perfectly calm and collected, and the various parts of his body had entered a vignt state. As long as the marshal made a slight suspicious movement, Su¡¯s military knife would tear apart his throat.


    ¡°Rx, rx, don¡¯t be so nervous. I believe that we can properly talk this over, and anything can be discussed! Do you know that there isn¡¯t a single person in this damn ce who can speak? The only one that could chat with me had just died over there in the south.¡± While speaking, the marshal raised his right hand, opening his five fingers towards Su to indicate that he didn¡¯t hold anything strange. Then, he slowly reached towards the coffee table to grab a napkin and wipe the sweat all over his face. Out of fear of Su making any sudden movements, every movement he made was extremely slow and clear.


    Su watched as the marshal put on this act of dumbness, feeling that this might also be a type of skill.


    ¡°Answer my questions. I don¡¯t like repeating myself.¡± Su said.


    The marshal spread his arms and said, ¡°Whatever you want to know, just ask! I promise that I won¡¯t lie and will do everything I can to satisfy your needs. However, you will soon discover that what you can obtain from me is extremely limited.¡±


    ¡°Who is Pandora?¡±


    ¡°She is my daughter, as well as the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s highest level ofmand. I believe you all are more willing to call us Blue Scorpion.¡± The marshal¡¯s reply left Su somewhat shocked.


    ¡°Pandora is your daughter?¡±


    A bitter smile emerged on the marshal¡¯s face. ¡°Correct. I believe you definitely heard my conversation just now, and so you feel quite strange towards what I said. However, if I was given the chance, I will definitely fuck her ass until it explodes! Of course, if you wanted to do it, I won¡¯t go against it. It doesn¡¯t matter who does it, as long as her butt is fucked until it explodes.¡±


    Su couldpletely feel the deep hatred within Marshal Diaster¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t understand why someone would detest their own daughter to such a degree. It could practically be a hatred down to the bone.


    At this moment, Su thought of his little hands that carried that girl and the days he spent travelling through the wilderness shoulder to shoulder. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. He then shook his head and said towards the marshal, ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±


    He never expected that this simple sentence would suddenly cause the marshal to flip out. ¡°You¡¯re right! I¡¯ve gone crazy! Became I want to fuck my own daughter! That is because I know that I won¡¯t ever have a chance of strangling her to death myself! Do you know why she is called Pandora? Because she believes herself to be the woman that will release disaster. Do you know what age she was when she gave herself that name? Ten! She was only ten years old!¡±


    Su sat there quietly as he watched the marshal that seemed to have entered a hysterical state. His long and slender fingers were always rubbing along edge of the military knife. His own girl had revealed her fiendish potential at the age of eight.


    The marshal¡¯s face was deeply buried within his hands, and in a downcast tone, he said, ¡°The very same year she changed her name, she took away all of my ability, my project, my research results, as well as my Nnie, who was her mother. On her very birthday, she personally killed Nnie.¡±


    Su remained silent. It seemed like this was quite a ridiculous story, but it seemed to be true.


    The marshal finally raised his head. A deep exhaustion could be seen on his face as he said, ¡°In reality, I am just a prisoner here. I cannot even leave this forward advancing base, nor do I have the authority tomand the people and machinery here. All of this base¡¯smand authority belongs to Pandora. It could also be said that it belongs to the central intelligence brain. However, since Pandora has the highest authority within the intelligence brain, it is the same as being under hermand.¡±


    ¡°How old is she?¡± Su frowned. Unknowingly why, when the marshal continuously repeated the word Pandora, it actually began to gradually stir up great waves within his mind. This made Su feel extremely ufortable.


    ¡°She¡¯s 16. The twenty-ninth ofst month was her birthday.¡± The marshal remembered his daughter¡¯s birthday clearly.


    Su frowned. He then asked a rather odd question. ¡°What is she like now? I am talking about her appearance.¡±


    ¡°I do not know. Since her tenth birthday, I never saw her again. Half a year ago, I was sent here to build a forward operating base and had even less of a chance of seeing her.¡± The marshal said.


    Su looked around the room. He then recalled the forward advancing base¡¯syout and coldly said, ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like a prison to me. Your esteemed self¡¯s life doesn¡¯t seem to be that bad.¡±


    The marshalughed bitterly and said, ¡°This is an imprisonment of the soul. Each day, if the people you meet aren¡¯t puppets, they are machines. No one will answer any question you ask, and apart from assigning missions, not even the machines will say an extra sentence to you! Staying in this sted ce, not even fucking women brings anyfort! They are all puppets without any feeling. They won¡¯t cry out, won¡¯t resist, nor will they disy any unnecessary reactions. They ced me here for the sake of designing the forward advancing base, because in the end, a machine can¡¯t bepared with a human brain.¡±


    ¡°Why was there a forward advancing base constructed in this direction?¡±


    ¡°We detectedrge amounts of electronic waves in the southeastern area, so there should be arge-scale human organization there. Half a year ago, we finally umted enough resources and war preparations to carry out a search in this direction.¡± The marshal spread his hands and said, ¡°And sure enough, we met you guys.¡±


    Su looked at the time. He then straightened his body and said while looking at the marshal. ¡°Time is about up. Give me a reason why I shouldn¡¯t kill you right now.¡±

 Book 2 6.4

    Book 2 Chapter 6.4 - Disaster


    ¡°I am just a prisoner, one that cannot offer you any information. What use is there in killing me? Perhaps you can look at this. It might have some value.¡± The marshal sighed and stood up. He brought down a notebook from the bookshelf on the side and handed it into Su¡¯s hands.


    ¡°This is...¡± Su opened the notebook and saw pages of a diary inside. The writing was quite well written, but it also carried a bit of softness and immatureness.


    ¡°This is Pandora¡¯s diary. Of course, it only includes up to when she turned ten. She has allowed me to hold onto it. However, I have a small wish, and that is to never have it ruined.¡± Diaster revealed a deeply concerned expression.


    ¡°Why must there only be war between us?¡± Su asked. This question had persisted for a long time within his mind, and only now did he ask it. He never expected that the one he was asking was a marshal of the opposing side.


    ¡°For the sake of resources, for the sake of survival, for the sake of everything and anything...¡± Diaster sat back on the couch and said, ¡°What Pandora needs are puppets, and not people who can think. All captives would haveputer chips inserted into their brains, and would from then on be individuals without feelings or independent will, puppets who only know how to work and serve. It is just like those you saw out there, as well as the three upstairs. From the way you guys fight, your path of development ispletely different from Pandora¡¯s, and that¡¯s why there can only be war.¡±


    ¡°From your words, it sounds like I¡¯m better off killing you.¡± Su wiped down the de.


    ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t kill me. Right now, I am perhaps the only person with independent will within the Scorpions of Disaster, and sometimes, Pandora will still listen to my words. If you kill me, then that means that she willpletely lose the human side to her. From then on, she will act without any misgivings, bepletely unpredictable, and be truly uncontroble.¡±


    Su stood up and said, ¡°This reason seems to be barely passable. Right now, I need Blue Scorpion weapons, organization infrastructure, main base, as well as all other useful data.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to obtain any of those. Like I just said, I am just a prisoner. I do not have the authority to use the central intelligence brain. The Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s main base is called Scorpion Nest, and it is established within the ruins of arge city. I can point out its position for you.¡±


    Diaster stood up and walked to the old era map hanging from the wall. He pointed at a location on top of it and said, ¡°This is Scorpion Nest.¡±


    Su memorized Scorpion Nest¡¯s location and also stood up. ¡°You never spoke about what exactly happened on Pandora¡¯s tenth birthday.¡±


    Diaster¡¯s face became pale again, and his skin continuously released sweat. It was clear that this memory was extremely unpleasant.


    ¡°Early morning that day, Pandora ran over to tell me that all of Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s authority had been taken over by her, and that from this day forth, a brand new era will be established in this world. There would be a new system of order, and useless humans would all be turned into puppets under the new order and from this way reproduce. Then... in front of my face, she chopped off Lani¡¯s head. Only then did I notice that all of my abilities had unknowingly disappeared, and I was weak to the point where I was no different from an old man with one foot already in the grave. I could only watch as everything happened.¡±


    ¡°Then what was your original ability, and what level?¡± Su stared into Diaster¡¯s eyes. As soon as the marshal¡¯s eyes revealed the slightest worryful sign, Su would immediately kill him.


    However, the only thing Su could see from the marshal¡¯s eyes was an old man who was recalling painful memories. The hand tightly gripped on the de quietly loosened.


    ¡°My abilities were all in the Combat Domain. My main ability was eight levels in quick and violent attacks.¡± The marshal¡¯s answer left Su extremely shocked. He didn¡¯t understand just how powerful eight levels of an ability was, but from that bottomless strength he saw from Persephone, he could barely predict the power of an eighth level ability.


    Su suddenly reached out his hand and pressed it against the marshal¡¯s neck. Diaster¡¯s eyes rolled back and became unconscious. Su walked up to the second floor control room and took a look at the three young soldiers that had already copsed on the ground. Su squatted down on one of them and lightly pounded on the young soldier¡¯s cranial bone. His left hand that covered its face carefully sensed the responding pulse. As expected, there was an abnormal response from the rear part of the brain; it seemed like this was where theputer chip was.


    Su used the military knife to slice apart the back of his head, and when the de was withdrawn, aputer chip the size of a kernel had already appeared on the dagger. Su made the same cut in the other two individuals, collecting both of their chips. After putting them away, he left the marshal¡¯s residence. Perhaps in twenty minutes, the marshal would wake up.


    As for the diary the marshal gave him, Su already determined that there wouldn¡¯t be any tracking devices in it. His current perception towards electronic signals was extremely great. If there was something like a tracking device installed inside the diary, then he definitely would have discovered it.


    Su sprinted under the cover of night towards the rendezvous point, and while doing so, he turned on the tactical tablet. While conversing with the marshal, he left the tactical tablet in passive mode, recording all sounds and various electronic signals in the surroundings. He even used the tactical tablet¡¯s preinstalled hacking capabilities to make an attempt at breaking through Blue Scorpion¡¯swork, but in the end, not only was he locked outside of the firewall, the automatic retaliation caused the tactical tablet¡¯s temperature to shoot up. If Su didn¡¯t immediately forcefully turn off the tactical tablet and cut off the link with the intelligence brain¡¯swork, this tactical tablet might have even been destroyed.


    Su sent all of the recorded information out. Several secondster, Helen appeared on the screen, and she coldly said, ¡°I believe you promised me that you wouldn¡¯t enter Blue Scorpion¡¯s advance operating base.¡±


    Even though Helen¡¯s attitude was harsh, it was still concern she was showing. Suughed and said, ¡°Now is not the time to talk about these things. You should hurry and analyze these materials to see if there is anything useful.¡±


    Helen remained silent for a few moments, as if she was analyzing the data sent back by the tactical tablet. After a while, she raised her head and said, ¡°There are a few interesting parts, but its quite limited. These self-proimed Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s organization and their leader seem to be ignorant and egotistical. Heng, Pandora, she truly is a youngdy that releases disaster. However, this disaster won¡¯t be inflicted on others, but instead on their own heads. Choosing to make the Blood Parliament their enemy was their greatest mistake. You do not need to worry. From today on, part of my attention will be diverted to this direction. Those Scorpions of Disaster will find that I am the one that releases disaster.¡±


    As he listened to her ice-cold, machine like voice without a trace of fluctuations, a thought that couldn¡¯t be suppressed suddenly emerged in his head. This thought was that Helen was not only a disaster for the Scorpions of Disaster, but also a disaster for all men.

 Book 2 7.1

    Book 2 Chapter 7.1 - Weak


    Before he reached the rendezvous point they had scheduled in advance, the tactical tablet by Su¡¯s bosom vibrated again. He maintained his 50 kilometer an hour velocity while opening the tactical tablet. Under the assistance of long-range sensation, Su could easily speed through the rugged ruins while calmly reading the information on the tactical tablet.


    The one on the screen was still Helen, and it was still the mechanical and ice-cold voice. ¡°The analysis of the data has already beenpleted. Su, you were fooled. You should have killed Diaster.¡±


    ¡°Fooled?¡± Su frowned slightly and was a bit unwilling to ept Helen¡¯s conclusion.


    ¡°Are you still unwilling to ept it? Then let me be exin it in a bit more detail. Afterparing all of the data, the chances that Diaster is lying is above 87%. If you also consider his identity as a core figure within the Scorpions of Disaster, then you 100% should have killed him.. Is that detailed enough, Lieutenant Su?¡± A hint of sharpness could be heard in Helen¡¯s words. This provided her machine like voice with an innate type of improvement, but it simrly made Su unhappy.


    However, Helen didn¡¯t didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of making Su happy and continued, ¡°After receiving the threeputer chips in your hands, it will further verify my verdict. Lieutenant Su, please remember that for your sake, do not show any mercy on the battlefield!¡±


    Su suppressed the anger he was feeling inside and said in a deep voice, ¡°When Diaster gave me the diary, I believe his emotions were real. As for determining whether another is lying, I have my own ways. Moreover, why are you so keen on believing that he is lying?¡±


    ¡°The diary could be real, but what he said could be fake as well, or at least a portion of it. As for how this conclusion was reached, I believe I do not need to exin it to you. You do not understand high level mathematics, nor do you understand the Mysterious Fields¡¯ principles, so you won¡¯t know what I am talking about even if I exined it to you. However, next time, I hope that you will not act so foolishly, especially on the battlefield. There will definitely be war between us and the Scorpions of Disaster, and the ending where the Scorpions of Disaster are thoroughly destroyed is inevitable. However, in order to win in this war, it falls on a premise that you will listen to mymands.¡± Helen adjusted her sses, and then she focused on her work once again. Then, her image disappeared from the screen.


    Su felt as if there was an enormous boulder stuck in his chest. It was heavy and indescribably ufortable.


    Time passed extremely quickly. When Su reached the rendezvous point, it was already almost daybreak. Right now, the sky was at its darkest. A group of off-road vehicles were parked together, and the cigarette me that flickered between bright and dark was particrly dazzling. The one that was smoking was Li Gaolei, and he still had that casual look, unafraid of a sniper aiming at his brains within the darkness.


    Su revealed himself in the darkness. Through his senses, he already noticed that there were more than ten elite soldiers hiding in the surroundings, upying the advantages positions around here. In addition, they brought six bronze dragons with them, so even if Blue Scorpions¡¯ tanks came, they might not even be able to aplish much.


    When Li Gaolei saw Su, he first cracked a grin, and then he said, ¡°What happened, leader? Your mood seems to be a bit bad. Things didn¡¯t go smoothly?¡±


    Su grabbed the cigarette from Li Gaolei¡¯s hands. He tossed it onto the ground and extinguished it, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t smoke at night. Do you feel like you¡¯ve lived for too long? There are quite a few people who can st apart your head from 1500 meters away, including me.¡±


    Su got on the off-road vehicle and sat down on the front passenger seat. Su lowered the windshield and propped up his own rifle. Li Gaolei upied the rear machine gun shooting position. The one that drove was Li. After she started up the off-road vehicle, Li Gaolei chuckled and said, ¡°Leader, in the past, you would never tell us about your abilities, but it seems now that you told us one thing, and that is that you can st apart a person¡¯s head from 1500 meters away!¡±


    The off-road vehicle began to rumble, and then it quickly left. During this entire trip, Su didn¡¯t say a single word.


    Pendulum City still hadn¡¯t been cleaned up yet, because thisst batch of work still needed the instruments from headquarters before it can begin, so everyone returned to the camp first. Even though they couldn¡¯t enter the city yet, Li still continued toy out defensive measures around this ce, and she also selected an abandoned town within the ck Dragonriders¡¯ core region to construct a backline training base, as well as a battlefield hospital. The ones under Kane, together with Li¡¯s remaining soldiers, added up to another two hundred or more people, a number that cannot be looked down upon. Even though human life was the least valuable in the era of turmoil, well-trained soldiers were still few in number.


    As soon as Su jumped off from the off-road vehicle, Kane came out to greet him. At this time, the sky hadn¡¯t brightened yet. It seemed like he had been busy this entire night as well.


    ¡°Leader, headquarters has stuff for you. The fellow that is delivering the goods doesn¡¯t seem that bad!¡±


    Following the direction where Kane¡¯s finger was pointing, Su saw that there was an unmanned airne parked outside the camp. The head of a dragon was painted on the ne, which was the symbol of the ck Dragonriders. It was different from the drone of Blue Scorpion. This drone was muchrger at almost three meters in length. Two jet-propelled engines were ced at the ends of the wings. The back of the drone was currently open, revealing the cargo inside. Several soldiers were carefully bringing out the four packaged boxes of goods out from inside.


    At this time, the tactical tablet vibrated again. Without even looking at it, Su intuitively knew that it was definitely Helen. When the screen lit up, sure enough, the one that appeared was Helen. When he saw her beautiful face, Su felt that this face was too pretty and a bit too refined, to the point where it seemed a bit unreal. For example, Su had never seen an individual whose eyes had the exact same veined patterns, and as for her eyebrows, regardless of whether it was their shape or angle, they were perfectly identical, to the point where the number of eyebrow hairs was the same number!


    Helen adjusted her sses as usual. Su immediately noticed that she always moved it to the same ce, and the deviation was at most limited to a millimeter. Any more precise, and the disy screen¡¯s resolution wouldn¡¯t even be able to tell. Su immediately felt a headache. He had already begun to subconsciouslypare all of Helen¡¯s expression movements, and the result of doing so was that he felt a great headache, to the point where his brain couldn¡¯t stand this heavy burden.


    ¡°I sent a transport ne and delivered four minesweeping instruments. This way, the cleanup of Pendulum City can happen a day earlier, and it can bepleted a day earlier. However, this isn¡¯t the main thing. I need the threeputer chips of the Scorpions of Disaster as soon as possible. Lastly, cleaning up Pendulum City is just for the sake of fetching some of Rond¡¯s equipment, and not to let you guys obstinately defend it to your deaths. After forty-eight hours at thetest, you all must leave, and after withdrawing to the dragonriders¡¯ central area, we will continue from there.¡±


    Su¡¯s face seemed to be covered in ayer of frost and he asked, ¡°Is this an order?¡±


    ¡°You can understand it like that, if you don¡¯t wish for your subordinates to pointlessly throw away their lives. Bring theputer chips to me right now. My time is extremely precious.¡±

 Book 2 7.2

    Book 2 Chapter 7.2 - Weak


    Su silently closed the disy screen. He walked up to the unmanned ne and ced the properly packagedputer chips into the cargo hold. After receiving new orders, the unmanned ne rumbled and slowly rose. It made a few circles in the air before flying towards Dragon City.


    ¡°Leader! There was something for you inside of the stuff we got.¡± Kane walked over and handed a delicate looking small aluminum alloy case to Su. When Su opened it, bullets that looked extremely unique rested on velvet padding. The bullets werebeled with ¡®electromaic¡¯ and ¡®danger¡¯ markings. There was also a slip of paper inside.


    Su removed the slip of paper. When he opened it, he saw a handwriting that seemed to be the same as printed font. ¡°Special bullets for the intelligent model machines, prototype models. Helen.¡±


    Su gently moved his finger to touch the bullets. Before his fingers even made contact with the bullets, a vague numb and stinging sensation could be felt. This was a sign of the great power contained within.


    He closed the case and and kept it close to him. Towards this Helen, Su already didn¡¯t know what he should say.


    He turned towards Li and instructed, ¡°Li, use all of tomorrow to clean out Pendulum City, and then bring out everything that can be brought out. We need to withdraw from this ce. You only have 48 hours.¡±


    Li was quite shocked. ¡°What? Most of the factories are still in good condition, and there are many instations that we cannot carry out! We have enough firepower now. If those scorpions dare toe again, we can definitely teach them quite a lesson.¡±


    ¡°This is headquarters¡¯ proposal.¡± In front of Li, Su didn¡¯t say that it was Helen¡¯s proposal, or else he feared that he might have to waste his time with another exnation. He was starting to learn how to be a bit smarter now too.


    Li still seemed rather unwilling and still wanted to argue about something, but she was forcefully pulled away by Li Gaolei.


    As of this point, there already wasn¡¯t much for Su to deal with himself. All of the specific work was dealt with by the three subordinates. When he returned to his own military tent, he closed his eyes and sat there for ten whole minutes before feeling his mood gradually stabilizing.


    His scouting mission to Blue Scorpion¡¯s forward operating base couldn¡¯t be considered to have left him empty-handed. Travelling undercover and passing through the sensing devices for an extended period of time had left Su with another evolutionary point. However, his current fifteen evolutionary points was far from enough from continuing another level in the Perception Domain. Su already felt that a new sixth level ability would form in the Perception Domain. However, the sixth level ability needed at least thirty two evolutionary points, so it he might have to experience several more life and death struggles before he could obtain it.


    Evolution was for the sake of bing more powerful, and bing more powerful meant more authority and more security. To risk one¡¯s life in order to pursuit evolution sounded rather illogical, but this was how Su did things. He didn¡¯t know what he was always scared of deep inside, but only by evolving further, obtaining more powerful abilities, and developing deeper wisdom in fighting could he feel peace. However, every time he obtained a new ability, Su only felt as if there were even more things unknown to him, and so he would correspondingly feel even greater fear. This seemed to be a vicious cycle that was impossible to settle. Su had to control his urge to obtain more evolutionary points, just like a moth who struggled to keep itself away from a me in the darkness.


    After hesitating for a while, Su sent some information to Persephone. This was the first time he took the initiative to send her information.


    Almost at the same time he released the information, Persephone¡¯s image appeared on the screen. Her gray hair was scattered across her shoulders, and there were traces of smoke on her face. Bullets rained down all around her, and there were mes and explosions everywhere. Persephone hurriedly said, ¡°Darling, wait a bit!¡± Then, the screen trembled violently, and it was hard to see what was going on clearly.


    After a few seconds, the scene became clear once again. Persephone had on a beautiful smile, and the messy hair as well as the traces of ashes on her face only contributed to her appeal. However, he could see from the image that a new era styled tank was burning as it fell from the air. When itnded on the ground, it erupted with a world-shaking explosion and sted open arge hole.


    ¡°What a rare asion it is for you to find me. Could it be that you encountered trouble on your side?¡± Persephone didn¡¯t hide her concern at all.


    As Su watched Persephone who was busy fighting in one ce after another, Su¡¯s mood finally calmed down. Compared to what she had invested, his own bit of grievance waspletely insignificant. Su himself didn¡¯t think of this as a small matter, and instead thought of this as a conflict in some fundamental philosophies. However, he knew that apart from himself, there was no one else in the ck Dragonriders who would think this way.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Helen already said that she would pay a bit more attention to my side.¡± Su said with a smile.


    ¡°Is that so? Then that¡¯s great! If Helen is willing to do that, then there¡¯s no problems anymore. You just have to listen to her.¡± Persephone seemed to be truly happy, and her eyes were shining.


    Seeing Persephone¡¯s unconditional confidence in Helen, Su was first shocked, and then he re-examined Helen¡¯s proposal. Even though she didn¡¯t look like she possessed any abilities, but in this world, ability was not the only thing that needed to be taken into consideration. Su himself had countless targets that possessed abilities greater than himself, so he understood that most of the time, wisdom might be much more useful.


    ¡°Also, I heard about your actions in Blue Scorpion¡¯s forward operating base. You cannot show any mercy or pity on the battlefield. When dealing with enemies, the most effective way is to directly destroy them. You cannot be kindhearted during these times! Alright, let¡¯s just leave it at that for now!¡±


    Themunications were immediately cut off. It seemed like things on Persephone¡¯s side were extremely tense.


    Su silently put away the tactical tablet and sat there peacefully. Helen and Persephone¡¯s style of speaking were different. Helen¡¯s was a relentless criticizing, while Persephone used a much more tactful approach. However, their viewpoint remained the same: they both thought that Su made the wrong choice.


    However, even though he knew that destroying all known and unknown enemies was the ck Dragonriders¡¯ objective, Su still found it difficult to understand why an irreconcble war must break out between the two organizations immediately after they meet. Why didn¡¯t they sit down first to see if there was any way of maintaining peaceful contact?


    Su brought out Pandora¡¯s diary, and after rubbing his fingers along the seemingly old fashioned cover, he slowly opened it.


    Town of Trials.


    Peperus silently and swiftly walked into the central chapel of the little town. She arrived before Madeline and delivered a electronic tablet before saying, ¡°Your distinguished self, these are all the records regarding Lieutenant Su¡¯s recent battles and actions, as well as a summary of his recentmunications with headquarters.¡±


    Madeline received the electronic tablet and quickly skimmed it over once. Then, she raised her head. Layers of chilliness seeped out from the cracks between her armor as she said, ¡°Pepe, what do you think?¡±


    Peperus said, ¡°I agree with Helen and Persephone¡¯s opinion. Lieutenant Su¡¯s performance on the battlefield this time was extremely weak. If he does not change his behavior from here on out, he will encounter much more danger.¡±


    Madeline returned the electronic tablet to Peperus. She released a faintly discernible sigh and then said softly, ¡°Perhaps everyone will think that this is weakness. However, if he didn¡¯t have that type of weakness back then, I would have long be one with the wilderness¡¯ earth.¡±


    Peperus was left somewhat stupefied. She wanted to say something, but she saw Madeline¡¯s hand make a gesture. She could only express her response and withdraw, leaving Madeline to sit alone in the dark and cold chapel.

 Book 2 7.3

    Book 2 Chapter 7.3 - Weak


    The cover of the diary in Su¡¯s hands was dark-blue, and at the center protruded a sinister-looking scorpion thatpletely resembled the style of the Scorpions of Disaster. The diary was thick and heavy, and the corners and edges of the cover already showed many signs of wear and tear. The paper inside also seemed a bit darker and rougher, clearly showing traces of having been flipped through many, many times.


    The title page of the diary had rather young and immature writing. ¡°From today onwards, I will work hard to grow up. Angie, twenty-ninth day of the month of the blood scorpion.¡±


    On the title page was also drawn a grasnd full of wildflowers. The little girl in the picture was running around with her arms extended, and behind her stood a male figure that didn¡¯t seem to be too tall, but was still rather imposing in appearance. At his side was a gentle and refined woman. This multi-colored drawing made from fountain pens was extremely lifelike. It was clear that little Angie had quite astonishing artistic talents.


    Su then turned to the second page.


    ¡°Today is the second day since I turned nine. I am extremely happy, but I am still the same height as I was yesterday. I truly wish I can grow up a bit faster. Angie, thirtieth day of the month of the blood scorpion.¡±


    It looked just like the diary of a normal little girl. However, if Diaster didn¡¯t lie, then there were definitely secrets inside of this diary. At nine years of age, Pandora didn¡¯t change her name yet, and her original name was Angie. It was on her tenth birthday that she gave herself the new name Pandora. All of the unforeseen events should have happened within this year.


    Su continued to flip through the diary, and finally, he reached some noteworthy information.


    ¡°I grew three centimeters since my birthday! However, this took an entire month of time, so it¡¯s still too slow. I need to work hard to grow up! Papa said that when I grow up, all of the Scorpions of Disaster will be handed over to me. Older sister Jessica seems to be extremely unhappy. Angie, first day of the month of the heavenly scorpion.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to attend sses endlessly every day? It¡¯s so dry and dull! I want to go y, but papa won¡¯t let me. He said that there is a lot of radiation outside, and that I will die if I go out. What is radiation? Is it those colorful lights? They feel reallyfortable when they shine on me! It¡¯s almost as if I can grow quicker if I let them shine on me. Angie, third day of the month of the poisonous scorpion.¡±


    ¡°I hate attending sses, hate it more and more. I want to go out and y. The teachers are all so long-winded. Why do they repeat things that can be understood with just one time seven or eight times? However, Jessica just doesn¡¯t seem to understand it, so strange. Older brother Minster always says that he doesn¡¯t understand either. Advanced mathematics, high energy physics, basic gics, basic levels of ability domains... the ss timetables are so, so long. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able topletely finish everything. I want to go out and y. I like those rays of light. They are extremely pretty, and they are nice to me. As long as I am together with them, I can quickly grow up. Angie, ninth day of the month of the earth scorpion.¡±


    ¡°Papa rearranged my academic program, and from tomorrow on, I will be attending lectures by myself. He and the other teachers said that my speed of progress can be increased by three times. Yay! Long live papa! Older sister Jessica was extremely angry and ran away. I now know that she doesn¡¯t like me. However, that doesn¡¯t matter. The sooner I finish school, the earlier I can go out to y. Angie, tenth day of the month of the earth scorpion.¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s sses ended extremely fast. The teachers all made me feel rather strange. Why do they keep sneaking looks at me? However, I do feel like I am prettier than Jessica, even though she definitely wouldn¡¯t agree with me. Anyway, I finished learning another three books today, so I have an entire afternoon to go out and y. Angie, fifteenth day of the month of the earth scorpion.¡±


    ¡°I like them, and they like me. Now, as long as I got out, they woulde to find me. They are extremely pretty and extremely smart. They are also willing to help me grow up, help me be smarter, and help me be prettier. When they enter my body, I can feel their happiness. They are really pretty and are an indescribable color. However, didn¡¯t the books say that there was only a single type of sunlight, and that only when the clouds in the sky part would there be sunlight? Will the clouds in the skies really part? I never saw it happen before. Angie, eleventh day of the month of the water scorpion.¡±


    ¡°Today, I talked to Jessica about them, but she said that I was either crazy or lying. She said that the outside world will always be gray, and that there is never colorful light. I now know that they dislike her and won¡¯t show themselves to her. I also dislike her. Angie, seventh day of the month of the green scorpion.¡±


    ¡°Jessica changed into a new set of clothes just to show me. She seems to want me to see her chest, and then mocked that there¡¯s nothing on my chest. I cannot see what those two lumps of meat are good for, and neither have the books mentioned anything. However, she seems to be rather proud of them, and older brother Minster seems to like those two lumps of meat as well, because he is always looking into Jessica¡¯s shirt cor. I am starting to dislike Jessica more and more, disliking everything about her. Jessica is aplete idiot, and even now, she hasn¡¯t finished learning a single book. I am already starting to study the twenty-sixth one. Angie, first day of the month of the bright scorpion.¡±


    ¡°Today, they told me that I should enter the rear storeroom. I went, because they are my best friends. Jessica and older brother Minster were inside there without any clothes and doing some strange things. Right, there was a book that called this mating, and that it was for the sake of reproduction. However, Jessica should be reproducing with papa, so why is she mating with older brother Minster? However, it doesn¡¯t matter. She won¡¯t be able to reproduce anyhow. I saw them enter her body and silently ruin her reproductive organs. Angie, third day of the month of the bright scorpion.¡±


    ¡°I told yesterday¡¯s matters to papa, and he was extremely angry. That afternoon, older brother Minster and Jessica disappeared. I heard that Jessica had already been circled and is going to be specially dealt with. What does it mean to be specially dealt with? Is it like older brother Minster? I think he was eaten by papa¡¯s scorpion. Angie, fourth day of the month of the bright scorpion.¡±


    ¡°The teachers do not have anything left to teach me. I need to learn things myself from theputer. Now I understand that it wasn¡¯t that other people were too stupid, but that I was too smart. Today, papa praised me, saying that I grew up really quickly. When he used to praise me, he would always tell me that this world should have the strongest and smartest person ruling it, but today, he didn¡¯t say this sentence. Papa seems to be scared of me, it¡¯s really strange. Angie, thirtieth day of the month of the bright scorpion.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should learn, or who to learn from. The things the previous teachers knew were pitifully few, so there isn¡¯t anyone to teach me new things anymore, and no one will tell me what to do. Papa doesn¡¯t tell me what to do either. Every day, apart from talking to mama, I am only together with them. They are still working hard to help me. I know that I am still bing smarter, and more powerful. However, what use is there in bing smarter? I don¡¯t know what I should do from here on out, because it seems like everything that should be learned I already learned. What is the use of those abilities? If I have all the abilities, who would I be? I know that I would bepletely different. Angie, fifteenth day of the month of the thunder scorpion.¡±


    ¡°Papa brought me to see the newest model of weapons that he called reapers. However, the reapers really are ugly, and they are extremely, extremely stupid. They can only do things to a certain level. Papa and those beside him called this Prophet 1.0. However, the books say that prophets were people who were smarter than other people. In that case, I should be a prophet. I said to papa that a random creature¡¯s brain should be ced inside the reaper, and only then can it have true intelligence. It would be much smarter than its current dumb-looking self. Papa was extremely angry, and it was the first time he fiercely scolded me. I don¡¯t know where I was wrong. Even if it was a mutated mouse, it would still be smarter than the reaper! They told me that it wasn¡¯t that I was wrong, but instead that the people around me were too stupid, so they could not understand my intelligence. They told me that this world should belong to me. Is it really like that? In another month, I will turn ten years old. Will I have grown up by the time I turn ten? Angie, twenty-ninth day of the month of the thunder scorpion.¡±


    ¡°I cannot sleep at all. The books say that this is called insomnia. Why can¡¯t I fall asleep? Is it because of papa? He is scared of me, it¡¯s so strange. Angie, thirtieth day of the month of the thunder scorpion.¡±


    ¡°Only today did I find out that mama was really, really smart. I love mama. Angie, first day of the month of the blood scorpion.¡±


    The diary stopped at this point, and the pages after that were torn out. Su closed the diary and lightly caressed the worn cover. He was absolutely terrified.


    In terms of time, thest month¡¯s diary was the most crucial portion. It was because all abnormal changes happened on Angie¡¯s tenth birthday. Marshal Diaster didn¡¯t seem to be lying, because the tear marks were extremely old and not recently done. No matter how great Diaster¡¯s abilities were, he still couldn¡¯t have anticipated a thing that happened such a long time ago in order to tear off the pages ahead of time. If he did anticipate that this day woulde, why didn¡¯t he arrange people to ambush him to catch him? Why would he ce himself in danger if he didn¡¯t have to? You have to understand that Su hesitated for an extremely long time before he decided not to kill Diaster. During this entire process, not even Su could promise that he wouldn¡¯t immediately change his mind and directly kill Diaster.


    At this moment, a p of thunder suddenly sounded. Then, thunder sounded again and again, as if countless heavy artillery shells were descending. It was as if the entire world was trembling in response!

 Book 2 7.4

    Book 2 Chapter 7.4 - Weak


    Lightning poured down like a, directly connecting the great earth with the clouds. Even though there was a thick tent above him, he could still see the world outside continuously flicker between bright and dark. Large amounts of raindrops descended, creating pi pi pa pa sounds endlessly. The wind roared loudly, frantically tearing at everything in this world!


    Under this crazy rainy night, every single human and every single creature were hiding in their rooms, tents, or nests. Every single drop of rain contained fatal levels of radiation, and no one really wanted to have itnd on their bodies. Meanwhile, those that could only sleep in the wilderness could only drop onto the ground and let the great rainnd on their bodies. The piercing sensation truly left one with despair.


    Su carefully stowed away the diary and stood up.


    Who exactly were ¡®they¡¯? This problem continuously lingered in his mind.


    Su lifted the ps of the entrance and walked out from the tent, raising his head to look into the night sky. Countless water droplets poured down from the bottomless sky, drenching Su in an instant. Inside the rainwater was a bone-prating chilliness, as well as an even stronger radiation that pierced through Su¡¯s skin.


    Su closed his eyes. The entire world before his eyes became ck and gray.


    Su couldn¡¯t see them, nor could he feel them.


    However, Su didn¡¯t fear the radiation, or at least didn¡¯t fear this level of radiation. He knew a long time ago that he himself was much different from those around him.


    The rain poured down greater and greater. The droplets of rain were already asrge as soybeans, and within this downpour were egg-sized hailstones that smashed apart clumps of cement and dust. Even though the tents produced by the ck Dragonriders were extremely sturdy and wouldn¡¯t be broken by the hailstones, there was a simrly strong wind, so when they smashed against the tent, even its foundations became a bit unsteady. All of the tents were swaying back and forth violently under the howling wind and torrential rain. The ropes that tightly bound the tents to the ground even began to release light creaking sounds, as if the tents could be sent flying at any time. The water that had collected on the ground had long collected into a stream. Fortunately, the camp selected a location with rtively higher ground, so they didn¡¯t have to be worried about being submerged by the torrential waters temporarily.


    Su quietly stood within the rain, allowing the bone-prating coldness of the rainwater to run down his skin. When the hailstones smashed down, the muscles on his body would slightly contract and rx, bouncing them outwards.


    The sky was still dark.


    After allowing himself to be drenched on for a long time, Su was already starting to gradually believe Helen¡¯s words. Diaster should have told him a lie, but even now, Su still couldn¡¯t distinguish which part exactly it was that he lied about. Judging from the diary, Angie, who should now be called Pandora, might be more difficult to deal with than what they had previously thought. She was already so smart at the age of ten, so who knew how smart she was now? What was even more terrifying was that the Angie in the diary seemed to carry a cold and detached attitude towards this world.


    Su had this type of feeling before, the feeling that everything he saw or heard wasn¡¯t real. The humans moving in front of him were no different from the steel reinforced bars and cement that weren¡¯t capable of motion. Killing a person was just as easy as breaking a wooden stick, and it simrly didn¡¯t require any thought, didn¡¯t produce any feelings, and not even the blood that sshed out contained any warmth. However, everything changed when he met Madeline and decided to raise her.


    It was better to justpletely destroy Blue Scorpion first. Su finally set his resolution. Su still chose to believe Helen and Persephone, because he didn¡¯t have any reason to believe the enemy and not his allies, especially a woman who had already paid so much for his sake.


    As for Diaster, he would just treat him like a stepping stone in his maturity. Next time they met, Su would show him what the cost was of deceiving him.


    A particrly fierce wind swept outwards, blowing back Su¡¯s light blond hair that was alreadypletely soaked perfectly straight. However, Su¡¯s body itself didn¡¯t move in the slightest. His eyes followed this spiraling wind until it reached a tent. At this time, his brain was operating extremely quickly, and at the same time, he was using the thousands of pieces of data to try and analyze what effect a powerful wind of this level would produce. This was the first time Su tried to carry out such aplex analysis, but before a second had even passed, everything before his eyes darkened, and his head felt incredible pain, as if it had been pierced by several dozen needles.


    Su rocked back and forth a few times, and only then did he stabilize himself. He shook his head, because he knew that a calction of this level surpassed his current limit. Even though after operating his brain at full force increased his calction speed by at least half, among the people who Su ended up encountering, regardless of whether it was Pandora or Helen, their abilities in analyzing data far surpassed his own.


    At this time, a whoosh sounded. A tent waspletely uprooted by the great wind, and the originally heavy stakes that were firmly inserted didn¡¯t seem to carry any weight as it flew into the skies like a feather into the distance. There were six soldiers inside, and they were immediately soaked through by the great rain and knocked down into the cement by the frantic winds.


    Su immediately charged over, first carrying two soldiers who already couldn¡¯t climb to their feet themselves over to his own tent and throwing them in before rushing towards the four others.


    Two tent entrances were currently pulled apart, and it seemed like there were people who wanted toe out.


    ¡°Do note out!¡± Su roared in a loud voice. The prative force in his voice was clear and resounding as it rang through the wind and rain.


    One of the tents obediently closed, but the other one opened even faster, and Li rushed out from inside. In just a split second, she waspletely soaked by the great rain that was suffused with radiation!


    ¡°Get back inside!¡± Su who was carrying two soldiers roared towards Li as he struggled to run through the wind and rain as fast as he could to toss them into his own tent.


    Li silently rushed towards thest two soldiers. She lifted one of them before dragging him towards Su¡¯s tent. With her fourth level power and dexterity, carrying a fully grown man through this violent storm was still barely doable. Su clenched his teeth before directly lifting up thest soldier. When he dragged him into the camp, Li also dragged the soldier she was carrying inside as well.


    Su¡¯s tent was a one person tent. It wasn¡¯t thatrge, so the six soldiers had to cram themselves together for them to barely fit. Su removed thebat suit from his body, and directly threw it over Li¡¯s head, wrapping her body inside of it. Then, he sprinted towards her tent and threw her inside.


    Li suddenly grabbed Su¡¯s hand and dragged him inside as well. Su didn¡¯t go against it, and instead turned his hand over to close the tent¡¯s entrance. Then, his face fell as he looked coldly at Li.


    As the only female inside the army, Li also had her own tent. Her tent was even a bit smaller than Su¡¯s, and there was only a simple bed. All of her equipment and clothes were tossed below her bed, because she didn¡¯t have that many items to begin with anyway. With both of them inside of this tent, it almost seemed like there wasn¡¯t even enough space to turn around.


    Perhaps due to Su¡¯s piercing gaze, Li wrapped her arms around her knees and sat with her head buried within. She sat in the corner, not raising her head to look at Su. Her entire body had long been drenched, and the water droplets were still flowing down her short maroon hair. Su reached out his hand and moved it across her head, and then she withdrew his hand. The rainwater on his hands was gray-colored, quite clear there was quite a bit of dust floating about. Su¡¯s hands felt slightly numb, a sign that he had received the irritation of radiation.


    Su remained silent. He lifted Li up in one go. Even though Li had four levels of ability, Su¡¯s current strength was also quite ferocious, and in front of Su¡¯s silent anger, she actually appeared a bit timid without any intention of resisting.


    Su grabbed Li¡¯s clothes, and with a forceful tear, directly ripped her upper clothes into two. Then, he tore off herbat breast binding and tossed them onto the ground.


    Li shivered, but she didn¡¯t move, allowing Su topletely strip her naked in two or three movements. Su grabbed the bed sheets and began to wipe away the rainwater from Li¡¯s body in a simrly crude manner. Then, he tossed the wet bed sheets and Li¡¯s soaked clothes outside the tent.


    Li sat in a kneeling position with her head lowered like a child who had made a mistake.

 Book 2 7.5

    Book 2 Chapter 7.5 - Weak


    Su didn¡¯t pay attention to her and instead took out his tactical tablet, directly connecting to a preset line. Several secondster, Helen¡¯s image appeared. Just like Persephone who was always fighting regardless of when she picked up the phone, Helen seemed to be forever buried in work without any signs of rest.


    Helen¡¯s eyes looked around, and after seeing Li who waspletely naked and the half naked Su, she spoke in a rather indifferent tone, ¡°It seems like now isn¡¯t the best time to speak. Or is your intention to show me your physiological reaction? This is good news, but only when you do it in front of me will it be truly good news.¡±


    ¡°A storm broke out here, and there are seven people who got soaked. I need the hospital to make preparations. As soon as the rain stops, I will send them over.¡± Su said.


    The screen showed Helen lower her head again to once again focus on her work. She didn¡¯t even raise her head after hearing what Su said. ¡°Please be a bit more specific, Lieutenant Su. I do not recall the number of people in your army who can receive treatment in my hospital reaching as much as seven.¡±


    Su suppressed his inner anxiousness and slowed down his words. He first exined what had just happened, and then he said, ¡°That is how the situation is. Li and six soldiers need treatment. The radiation in this downpour was especially powerful.¡±


    Helen raised her head, and after giving Su a look, she went back to busily doing work. In a unenthusiastic voice, she said, ¡°Including you, those that were rained on should reach eight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I do not fear the radiation.¡± Su said.


    Helen revealed a clear frown. She stopped doing what she was doing, and after thinking for a while, she said, ¡°There truly is that possibility. In addition, you should understand more about your body than I do. Of course, this situation is only temporary. As for those that can receive treatment, Li can, but the others cannot. You should have your battlefield medic treat them.¡±


    ¡°Then what do we do about those soldiers? I don¡¯t have a battlefield medic, nor do I have medications! This level of radiation won¡¯t allow them tost a single day!¡± Su was already somewhat unable to suppress his rage.


    Li was constantly staring at Helen on the screen, and she suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t need treatment. You can treat my soldiers then, right?!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Su roared towards Li. It unexpectedly made Li tremble before involuntarily backing up.


    Su looked at Helen, and with a calm voice, he said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you exin yourself a bit?¡±


    Helen adjusted her sses, and then she asked seriously, ¡°Does this need an exnation as well? Lieutenant Su, are you truly that naive?¡±


    Her voice was extremely dull, but Su could hear a tremendous mockery from it. At this time, Su instead calmed down and said, ¡°I truly do not understand.¡±


    ¡°Then fine, I will give you an exnation.¡± Helen put down the stuff she was working on. She crossed her arms and faced the screen, and with the coldness of a machine, she spoke in apletely monotonous voice, ¡°From a systematical standpoint, only dragonriders or subordinates have the qualifications to receive treatment in Dragon City¡¯s hospitals. Of course, an exception could be made for private hospitals, for example, the woman of that subordinate of yours. However, this was on the premise that Kane paid enough. Now, let¡¯s discuss more practical reasons. The treatment for this type of acute radiation is much more difficult than treating mutated tissues, and the price for a single portion of medicine is 250 thousand. Lieutenant Su, with your current credit and mission situation, I am only willing to give Li treatment in advance. In addition, if she is willing toply with my research, I can even reduce a portion of the cost. As for the six soldiers, Lieutenant Su, you do not have the ability to vouch for them at all.¡±


    ¡°Then should I watch them die just like that?¡± Su¡¯s voice was gradually bing more and more simr to Helen¡¯s.


    Helen didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest and said, ¡°Correct. The lives of those living in the wilderness are not valuable. I believe that you are more clear on this aspect than me, Lieutenant Su.¡±


    Su was indeed clear on thews of the wilderness, and he had seen countless deaths. However, what he couldn¡¯t ept was that the ck Dragonriders clearly had the ability, yet they weren¡¯t willing to provide treatment, even if it was for the soldiers that had fought bloody wars with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the life of a person can be given a price?¡± Suughed bitterly as he helplessly said to himself.


    Helen clearly heard this sentence and replied, ¡°Correct. Every single person has a set value. You, me, and even Persephone, all have our own value. You can choose to refuse this point, but others will have their own assessment towards your value. What most people consider to be your value will then be your value in reality. If you aren¡¯t willing to ept it, then all that means is that you believe the value to be too low.¡±


    Su sighed and said, ¡°Perhaps. People still have dignity. Does dignity also have a price?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I have already said before that those who aren¡¯t willing to sell their dignity simply believe their own value to not be high enough.¡± Helen was extremely serious as she spoke, as if she was discussing an academic subject with Su. However, her next sentence left Su speechless. ¡°In addition, in this era, those that are able to preserve their dignity are either dead, or have reached a stage powerful enough where no one could challenge their dignity. However, if someone like that exists, then that means that apart from him, everyone else will be livingpletely without dignity.¡±


    ¡°Can my soldiers be treated first? I will think of a way to pay for the feester.¡± Su did not feel hopeful towards this proposal of his at all.


    Helen unexpectedly went silent for a bit. Then, she said, ¡°Su, you leave me extremely disappointed. I never thought that you would suggest this type of request. You have to remember three things. The first is that there is a thing known as interest in this world. The amount you transferred to Persephone¡¯s ount wasn¡¯t even enough to pay the interest. Persephone might not have mentioned it to you, but that does not mean that the lenders wouldn¡¯t collect interest from her. Second, Li¡¯s treatment is already using your credit. If you are willing to admit that you are willing to shoulder Persephone¡¯s debt, then with your current situation, you wouldn¡¯t be able to vouch for anything with your current credit. That is why you are already receiving quite special treatment. The third thing is that perhaps you might be able to propose additional requests from Persephone, but it shouldn¡¯t be towards me. There is no special rtionship between you and me, and I do not have any reason to do anything for your sake. Lieutenant Su, you think of yourself as too important. This world does not revolve around you.¡±


    Su¡¯s face immediately flushed red. Every single word Helen said was like a sharp needle that ruthlessly pierced at his self-esteem. Even when faced against powerful enemies, his heart had never jumped so crazily before. All of his blood seemed to be running out of his control as it sped frantically towards his brain.


    ¡°Right, I remembered something else. In the olden era, there is another phrase that fits your current situation right now, and that is ¡®a man that is dependent on his wife¡¯. When the dayes when you don¡¯t have to depend on Persephonees, I will extremely happily satisfy your request. However, right now, Lieutenant Su, you cannot save many people, so please do not misuse Persephone¡¯s resources. Let¡¯s end it here. Bring Li over tomorrow.¡±


    After speaking, without waiting for Su to reply, Helen directly cut off themunications.


    The tent remained silent for quite a while. Then, Li broke the silence. ¡°It seems like I brought you trouble again.¡±

 Book 2 7.6

    Book 2 Chapter 7.6 - Weak


    ¡°I already shouted for everyone to stay inside. Why did you not listen?¡± Su¡¯s voice carried a bit of anger that could not be suppressed. However, not even he himself could say whether the anger was toward¡¯s Li¡¯s actions or if he transferred some of his anger towards Helen onto Li.


    ¡°They are all soldiers that follow me, and... weren¡¯t you also outside?¡± Li¡¯s voice was extremely soft, and her eyes were aimed at the corner of the tent.


    ¡°I am different from you all. At the very least, I wouldn¡¯t fear this level of radiation!¡± Su said angrily. From his perspective, Li¡¯s actions werepletely meaningless, and instead brought trouble onto himself. If it wasn¡¯t for the dragonriders¡¯ treatment option, with Li¡¯s constitution, she probably won¡¯t survive more than three days.


    Li suddenly raised her head and stared at Su. ¡°But I didn¡¯t know that! You never told me this, and you never tell me stuff about you. I don¡¯t know anything about you!¡±


    When faced with Li¡¯s burning gaze, the rigidness within his heart suddenly softened. Indeed, Li practically knew nothing about himself, and not even Persephone knew. From the past until now, Su always intentionally closed himself off. For him, being understood by others meant danger.


    Su sighed. He removed a clean set ofbat clothes that was hanging from the tent and handed it to Li. ¡°You should put this on. You can¡¯t continue to stay cold like that.¡±


    Li didn¡¯t take the clothes and insteads threw herself into Su¡¯s embrace, tightly grabbing him! Through their intimate skin contact, Su couldpletely feel her body¡¯s astonishing heat. The strength of her embrace also left Su shocked and somewhat moved.


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Li buried her head in Su¡¯s chest. Her voice was extremely soft, but it was also like the roar of a female lion.


    ¡°Now is not the time! Your body is extremely weak, and it will bring danger to your life.¡± Su directly refused.


    Li raised her head and stared into Su¡¯s eye. ¡°Then when will you give it to me? You promised.¡±


    Su didn¡¯t recall when he promised her this, but under such close contact, Su felt that her body¡¯s life force was gradually weakening. In addition, from her breathing, he could already smell a faint smell of blood.


    This Li became a subordinate of his for a hundred yuan, and she even charged out into the deadly rainy night perhaps just to help him get soaked a bit less. She might have not even thought that much and did it all instinctively.


    ¡°When you return from the hospital, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Su said. In reality, Li¡¯s speed of weakening left him extremely worried. If this continued, Li might not even be able tost until tomorrow.


    Li¡¯s eyes suddenly erupted with radiance, and she said with her teeth almost clenched, ¡°I will definitelye back alive!¡±


    The rainy night was extremely cold. Fatigue quickly overcame Li, and she fell asleep in Su¡¯s bosom. Su increased his body temperature and warmed her just like that all the way until the rain stopped.


    As soon as the rain stopped, the rumbling of an off-road vehicle sounded. The one that drove was Li Gaolei, his cigarette especially blinding in the darkness.


    Su moved the sleepy Li into the off-road vehicle. After handing a sheet of paper to Li Gaolei, he said, ¡°Send her to Persephone¡¯s private hospital in Dragon City and find someone named Helen. I already marked the location on the map. You have to hurry.¡±


    ¡°No problem, leader. What about the others?¡± Li Gaolei pressed down on the elerator again and again, causing the off-road vehicle to be like a restricted beast that continuously roared.


    ¡°Can¡¯t save them. Only Li can be saved, because she¡¯s a subordinate.¡± Su gave a simple reply.


    Li Gaolei didn¡¯t ask anymore and instead pressed the elerator all the way down. The off-road vehicle roared, bringing forthrge amounts of mud before departing into the distance.


    Only after seeing Li Gaolei leave into the distance did Su turn around slowly towards his own tent. Every step closer he took, another chunk of lead would drop into his mind, making the weight he felt heavier. It was because he couldn¡¯t sense any life force inside the tent already. When he pulled apart the entrance, what he encountered was a wave of a thick bloody odor.


    Blood seeped out from the six soldiers¡¯ mouths and nose, and their eyes were tightly shut. They huddled together, all of them already submerging into eternal rest.


    Su stood there silently.


    After an unknown amount of time passed, Kane¡¯s voice sounded from behind him. ¡°Leader, they are done for. Let¡¯s bury them, cremating them is fine too. If we continue, the brothers who are alive will get sick too.¡±


    Su sighed.


    It seemed like even if Helen was willing to save them, these soldiers still wouldn¡¯t havested until they reached the hospital. Even if the rain immediately stopped, they wouldn¡¯t live until they reached Dragon City. However, this didn¡¯t make the weight Su felt inside any lighter. What Helen said was correct. His current strength was extremely limited, and even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t save many people. In addition, he already had many responsibilities. Showing kindness to others would only bring more responsibility that he couldn¡¯t bear onto himself.


    Kane stood at Su¡¯s side and looked at the dead soldiers. These six individuals were all veterans that had followed him for a long time. He was extremely close to each one of them.


    Kane rubbed his beard and brought out a small bronze wine container before firmly drinking several gulps of the strong alcohol. Then, heughed and said, ¡°Leader, you don¡¯t need to feel bad for their sake. The fact that they were able to live until today is already an extremely fortunate thing. When is there a day where people don¡¯t die in the wilderness?¡±


    Su shook his head and said, ¡°They were my soldiers, yet I couldn¡¯t help them.¡±


    Kane turned around and looked at Su. ¡°You did everything you could, leader. That¡¯s the most important part.¡±


    Did everything I could?


    Su became silent. Only now did he feel that Helen and Persephone were correct. Many times, only the result was important. Whether or not one tried their best was actually not that important.


    ¡°Leader, do you know why I was willing to be your subordinate?¡± Kane¡¯s tone did not sound like the tone a subordinate made to his superior, and instead like an old friend gossiping. ¡°Because I believe that if my legs were sted apart on the battlefield, as long as there is a possibility, you will definitely drag me back. It now seems like my decision back then wasn¡¯t wrong.¡±


    ¡°However, I can only drag back a single person each time.¡± Su¡¯s mind was clouded with despair.


    Kaneughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, leader! You have to think of it like this. Being able to drag one is still better than not being able to drag anyone at all! Leader, we are in a war, and people will always die in wars. We have to look forward!¡±


    Su pulled himself together. With a nod, he said, ¡°What you said is correct. Tell our people that once the sky brightens, we are going to pack everything up. We are going to leave this ce and move to the edge of Dragon City¡¯s central region.¡±


    ¡°We are going to withdraw?¡± Kane was a bit astonished, but he then began to think a bit.


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it seems like we are going to smash these scorpions to mush together with their shells!¡± Kane said.


    A smile that hadn¡¯t appeared on Su¡¯s face for a long time reappeared.


    ¡°Correct.¡± He said.

 Book 2 8.1

    Book 2 Chapter 8.1 - Scorpions of the Night


    After the torrential rain, the ground was covered in mud that was suffused with radiation. The surrounding radiation increased many times over, and even the soldiers that possessed rtively higher resistance towards radiation could not stay in this type of environment for an extended amount of time. There were radiation resistance medications in the basic infantry medication kits, but the their effects were limited and only remained effective for a single day. This was mainly used to allow the soldiers to cross regions that contained especially vile levels of radiation. For those like the six soldiers who were drenched in the violent rain, the basic kit¡¯s medicines werepletely ineffective.


    The current nasty environment made cleaning up Pendulum City be a difficult and pointless task. Kane picked a few tough soldiers with higher levels of resistance towards radiation and cleared a path from Pendulum City to bring out some vehicles filled with fuel. Then, the soldiers cleaned up their tents and equipment before getting on the loading truck and withdrew towards the prearranged destination.


    Su already ordered a new batch of infantry radiation resistance medication, but of course, they were all basic medications. The price of the medicines rose with the increase of the series. Even for these medicines that Su had to pay several dozen yuan for, due to therge amount, Su who was already poverty-stricken still had to buy on credit from Helen. This time, Helen didn¡¯t mock him and instead directly expressed her agreement. It seems like in her mind, this amount of money was still within Su¡¯s range of credit.


    The retreat process was quick and effective, but it was slightly disordered. If it was Li who wasmanding over the soldiers, there wouldn¡¯t be this bit of difference. Kane was more used to guerri warfare that exploited terrain, because there was no need for the orderly uniformness of an army when dealing with mobs. As long as they had strong individual strength, good equipment, and weren¡¯t scared of death, they would normally always win.


    Su did not sit in theparatively more cozy position on the off-road vehicle and instead sat on the shooting position on the roof of the truck to observe the surroundings. His rifle was ced at his side. Even though it was a bit more difficult to use the heavy machine gun, it was much more effective when dealing with grouped up targets.


    The battle that followed would be different from the past. This was the first time Su was dealing with so many heavy armored targets.


    In the past, Su didn¡¯t fear tanks. From his perspective, their movements were sluggish, and their attacks that hadrge gaps didn¡¯t pose much of a threat. There were more than enough ways to deal with them, and even if there was absolutely no way, he could still choose to run. With the speed Su could run through the wilderness with, he had never encountered a tank that could catch him while travelling throughplex terrain. In addition, Su always fought on his own, and so what he had to deal with were just a few old modeled tanks. However, fighting Blue Scorpion already wasn¡¯t a battle he fought alone, and was instead a war. What he would be fighting were several, or maybe even more than ten new era tanks, and there would definitely be even more and more advancedbat mechas. These mechas possessed their own intelligence, and as such normal war logic couldn¡¯t be applied to them anymore. They didn¡¯t feel fear, and they weren¡¯t scared of death. They could survive and fight in the most vile environments. Their orders would be strictly carried out, and no mercy would be shown towards their enemies. In addition, as themander of the army, he couldn¡¯t just run away on his own.


    Su was used to sniping attacks, but towards these armored mechanical targets, it wasn¡¯t particrly useful. The best weapons were missiles like the ¡®bronze dragons¡¯, and anti-armor cannons were also passable. However, the uses of these two weapons were extremely limited. They couldn¡¯t deal with mutated creatures, and they were extremely expensive. From Su¡¯s perspective, the use of this weapon wouldn¡¯t be too extensive in the future. However, he didn¡¯t know how effective the bullets Helen sent him were.


    Ever since Enzo¡¯s death, Su constantly thought about how to defeat machine targets like the tanks. After extensively reading through the ck Dragonriders¡¯ ability list, Su noticed that the Mental Domain¡¯s weapon maniption abilities or Magic Domain¡¯s electric or maic abilities were most suitable for dealing with the tanks or mechas. However, what posed the greatest threat to the Blue Scorpion tanks were a few special fifth level abilities. If he wanted to obtain these abilities, forget aboutcking the necessary evolutionary points, even if Su had them, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to afford the formted medicine¡¯s price.


    The main ability domain Su always strengthened was the Perception Domain, because this was the most important skill in the wilderness that was full of unknown dangers. Being able to detect enemies faster meant that he had a bit more opportunity to survive. He was currently extremely hopeful towards the new sixth level ability in the Perception Domain, but he also felt somewhat worried. It was because if he didn¡¯t use the ck Dragonriders¡¯ formtions, he wouldn¡¯t know what the new ability would be.


    The encampment Helen selected for Su was a ce that was less than 10 kilometers from the border of ck Dragonriders¡¯ central area of control, a small abandoned town called Avonford. The little town was situated behind a small mountain, and the top of the mountain could serve as a rather excellent position that could stop Blue Scorpion¡¯s offense. Most of the original town¡¯s houses were still intact, and after a bit of repairs, they would be usable. The terrain that led to Dragon City was rather smooth as well, so even olden-era trucks could travel through it.


    The several dozen people who withdrew ahead of time already constructed a simple barracks and battlefield hospital under the direction of Persephone¡¯s subordinates. They also delivered the basic supplies and ammunition. After Su withdrew from Pendulum City, Helen then sent over three heavy artillery cannons, installing a heavy artillery position in the back of the little town. These three cannons were not put on Su¡¯s credit. The cannons themselves as well as the people operating them were all Helen¡¯s people, and they were just loaned to Su. Each time he fired an artillery shell, Su would have to pay, and the price would be higher than the marked price of the dragonriders¡¯. The extra fees were considered rent. Towards this, Su didn¡¯t have any objections. The heavy artillery will depreciate, and the artillery crew had their own costs; these were things Su already learned from basic economics. In addition, Su was not familiar with new era weaponry and military affairs, so he wasn¡¯t clear on what situations heavy artillery were needed. As for its use, he even more so needed specialized personnel who could operate it. ``


    Avonford wasn¡¯t thatrge, and even in the olden days, it was only a small town that had a thousand or so residents, but housing Su¡¯s men wasn¡¯t a problem. When everyone settled down, it was already nighttime.


    Su could not sleep, so he figured that he was better off climbing onto the little mountain in front of the town and think while gazing into the northwestern direction. Beyond this little mountain, the terrain was no longer t, instead undting up and down. Hills continuously rose and fell, but the little mountain of Avonford was still the highest point. His view was practically unobstructed when watching from this ce.


    The tactical tablet vibrated, and the one that appeared on the screen was once again Helen. Su was rather curious about Helen¡¯s daily schedule. She almost seemed to never need sleep.


    ¡°Su, theputer chips you brought over have already undergone preliminary deciphering. There are many interesting things inside. First,pared to the chips of the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s soldier corpses, these chips are smaller, and their structure is moreplicated with greater capabilities. From theirposition, these three chips should be from the same batch. Compared to the newest set of chips, they should be third generation goods. The most obvious function is a suppression of sexual desires, as well as slight electric currents that can stimte the nervous system, allowing the soldiers to operate in a more excited state during battle. Meanwhile, the third generation chips have many mind and mood controlling uses. Those that have thisputer chip inserted into them can, from a certain standpoint, be considered to be emotionless puppets."


    Following Helen¡¯s exnation, deconstructed parts of the chips appeared on the screen. Of course, Su didn¡¯t understand any of it at all. Helen didn¡¯t seem to mind whether Su understood what he was looking at or not and only cared that he heard what she said clearly. ¡°The third generation chips have a small memory function, but the capacity is extremely limited. I was able to restore part of the Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ battle n. Even though it is just a part of the entire n, it is already enough. The Scorpions of Disaster nned to attack Pendulum City with a military force of a new modelbat mecha as well as an armored vehicle fleet, perhaps more. After wiping out the resistance around Pendulum City, they would expand their exploration. ording to their n, their next direction of attack should be Avonford. Congrattions, Lieutenant Su.¡±


    ¡°How long will it be before their attack? What should I do?¡± Su didn¡¯t have much experience towards this type of warfare. If Li was here, none of this would have been a problem. Even though Li was only 18 years of age, she already fought for six years and had her own soldiers for four of them.


    ¡°Their time of attack is still currently unknown, however, it should be soon. My suggestion is that you should send someone out to investigate first and broaden your range of scouting. If you encounter a military force that is too powerful, you can retreat to Avonford. The heavy artillery installed here should be a great threat towards armored targets. Together with the ¡®bronze dragons¡¯ you have on you, even greater power can be disyed.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Su stood up and walked towards Avonford.

 Book 2 8.2

    Book 2 Chapter 8.2 - Scorpions of the Night


    Two hourster, more than ten experienced soldiers proceeded through the boundless darkness towards the distant position that they had scheduled in advance. They were all excellent shooters, and their strong points were best disyed in this hilly terrain. Every soldier had their own battlefieldmunication system, allowing them to exchange information with those in the back.


    Su stood on the peak and watched as the soldiers disappeared one after another into the darkness. He began to feel a slight uneasiness, as if he was watching the soldiers gradually walk towards the underworld. Moreover, Su seemed to smell the scent of blood from the night wind that blew against his face.


    Su was actually quite clear on the fact that he didn¡¯t notice any abnormal signs. The night wind was extremely cold, bringing with it the chilliness that was often present in the wilderness, but it didn¡¯t carry the smell of blood, not even the slightest bit. This was a feeling of danger, as well as his own body¡¯s feeling, one that used this method of reminding Su.


    Su peered into the depths of the darkness, but under the thick darkness of night, even with glimmer sight, infrared sight, and other strengthened perception abilities, what he could see was still far less than what he could during daytime. When he looked around like this, Su didn¡¯t notice anything. He brought out the tactical lens and once again swept through the mountains covered in darkness. However, after switching through all of its modes, Su still couldn¡¯t find where the danger came from, so he could only put the binocrs away. The one he had on him was a cheap good after all and couldn¡¯t bepared to those high end toys.


    Just when Su felt as if his sensation of danger was mistaken, a blue me suddenly lit up from the distant mountain ridge! Then, the miserable cry of a soldier right before death sounded, and what followed was a muffled gunshot.


    Sniper! Su suddenly turned around, and his eyes rapidly shrunk.


    From a different point, blue lights continuously shone. What came afterwards were interweaving miserable cries and gunshots.


    There wasn¡¯t only a single sniper.


    Su took a deep breath and removed the rifle from his back before rushing into the boundless world of night. Under the darkness, only an indistinct dark green radiance shed past. Then, everything became dark again.


    Su tossed the numerous andplicated matters that he experienced today out of his head and silently sped through the darkness. Even though just now, the soldiers died a miserable death and most likely had no chances of surviving, Su was feeling a strange feeling of joy. He liked this type of situation. In the darkness, in the wilderness, as well as fighting alone was the world he was familiar with.


    Su threw himself towards the first spark of me, which was also where the first sniper was located. Hepletely blended into the darkness, as if he could feel the great earth, or maybe even the entire world¡¯s pulse. When Su had already reached 1000 meters from the hidden sniper and could vaguely sense his position, that sniper had yet to discover Su.


    Su stopped behind a rock. He then supported his sniper rifle and aimed at a mound at the center of the hilly region in the distance. That sniper was hiding right behind that mound and was still trying to find the location of the other soldiers. The other snipers had either withdrew or were moving around. Only the fellow that had fired first did not decide to relocate.


    ¡°A rookie...¡± Su already learned many words veterans like to use. Their words were usually vulgar and vile, and many times, they carried a sharpness that hits the nail straight on its head. In order to be a good sniper, urate shooting was one of the less important parts. Meanwhile, in order to be a dancer of darkness like Su, even more was required.


    Tong! When the gunshot sounded, Su already began to move.


    The mound in the distance waspletely sted apart. This type of soil, even if it was frozen until it was extremely solid, still couldn¡¯t block the 14mm caliber sniper rifle¡¯s power. Along with the earth that flew up wererge amounts of body flesh and half a part of a human leg. Su¡¯s shot struck the lower body of the Blue Scorpion sniper and did not shoot him dead immediately. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t do so, but rather to allow the dying sniper to disrupt the enemy and draw attention to himself. Just like a light within the darkness, no matter how concentrated one¡¯s willpower was, there would always be those that unconsciously took aim in this direction.


    That sniper continuously rolled on the ground while howling miserably. There might be aputer chip inside of him, but the chip only controlled his mood and emotions and not his sensation of pain. Su¡¯s shotpletely cut off his legs at the base, and the amount of pain this brought about was not something a human could bear. Even though the damage was fatal, he wouldn¡¯t immediately die. That was why this light in the darkness would continue to shine for some time.


    When he found himself on the battlefield between life and death again, Su¡¯s heart became ice-cold and as steady as a rock again. His methods were lightning fast, fierce, and decisive.


    That sniper¡¯s miserable cries immediately sounded far into the distance. Two Blue Scorpion snipers stopped their steps and turned around, and during this moment alone, Su who was moving stealthily through the darkness already locked onto their whereabouts.


    Su soundlessly moved towards one of the snipers. 1000 meters or so was only a few minutes of time.


    Blue Scorpion¡¯s attack was sooner than what they had expected, and the very first attack was actually a team of snipers. In the wilderness, only snipers could deal with another sniper. At least a part of these words was true.


    That sniper quickly selected a new sniping position before concealing himself. This group of Blue Scorpion snipers were well trained and silently understood what they had to do. A group of people advanced, and another group of people set up ambush sniping positions. After roughly ten minutes, they then proceeded to find another position.


    Under the cover of hills and dim light of night, this was originally an excellent n. Unfortunately, Su was also a great master of sniping.


    The sniper quickly found a new target, and he steadily ced the target within his weapon¡¯s front sight. Meanwhile, at this time, his opponent was stillpletely unaware of him. The target was lying on the ground and trying his hardest to find his enemy.


    The sniper¡¯s breathing was calm and steady. He was just about to press the trigger when a hand suddenly closed around his mouth and nose, rigidly pulling his head upwards. Then, with a forceful twist, the sniper¡¯s cervical vertebra immediately released a light crack sound, and his entire body became limp.


    Su half-squatted by the sniper¡¯s corpse, and only after more than ten seconds, when he had determined that he had died did he lower his body and speed towards the other hidden sniper.


    In the blink of an eye, Su had already silently dealt with four Blue Scorpion snipers. Every single one of them had their neck bones snapped. In the darkness, Su once again found the feeling he adored so much. His movements became more and more fluid, agile, graceful, almost as if the night wind was gently supporting his body.


    It had already been a while since a Blue Scorpion fired. One reason for this was because arge half of the soldiers Su brought out with him had already died, and the other reason was because quite a few snipers had died under Su¡¯s hands.


    The mountain ridge in the distance shed with blue light, and a miserable cry immediately followed in the curtain of night. Su gave that direction a look, and then he immediately raised his rifle to lock onto the sniper that was currently relocating. However, the moment Su was about to open fire, the Blue Scorpion sniper¡¯s body suddenly swayed, and then his entire shoulder exploded!


    Su was stupefied. Only when the gunshot sounded did he realize that the one that opened fire was one of the soldiers he brought with him. Su never expected there to be such an exceptional sniper among his own soldiers. His marksmanship wasn¡¯t outstanding, but his patience, concealment, and willpower were all exceptional enough.


    Su finally felt as if the weight on his shoulders could be shared a bit. His rifle that was held steadily suddenly made a half circle and locked onto a sniper that had just exposed his position. He then pressed the trigger.


    When that Blue Scorpion sniper had just used his night vision lens to lock onto Su¡¯s soldier, his head suddenly exploded together with arge portion of his shoulders!


    After firing the shot, Su didn¡¯t even look at the result and began to quickly move. He just exposed himself just now, so he had topete in mobility against the Blue Scorpion snipers. Only now did the war truly begin.

 Book 2 8.3

    Book 2 Chapter 8.3 - Scorpions of the Night


    Six Blue Scorpion snipers were already dead, and three more were locked onto by Su. It was unknown if there were more hiding in the darkness. Su decided that this possibility wasn¡¯t great, because the battle had already continued for a long time, and there was no way experienced snipers wouldn¡¯t find their targets by now. There were still five soldiers on Su¡¯s side. At least now, they¡¯ve already proved themselves to be more than just targets to be killed.


    Su put away the rifle and quickly moved through the cover of darkness. The uneven and rugged ground became his best protection. Twenty minutester, the necks of two more Blue Scorpion snipers were twisted by him.


    ¡°There is onest one...¡± Su gently lowered the Blue Scorpion sniper that had already lost strength and gazed at a hill a thousand meters out. The third sniper had just moved there and aimed at Su. Su seemed to feel a stabbing pain on his chest and knew that this was the feeling of being targeted. Now, Su finally knew why it was so hard to lock onto Laiknar and O¡¯Brien back then.


    Su suddenly leapt outwards, and then all of his limbs moved as he climbed about like a spider. His speed was iparable swift and nimble. After just a few twists and turns, Su already moved over ten meters, and the stabbing sensation on his chestpletely disappeared. This meant that the sniper had alreadypletely lost Su.


    Su began to increase his speed. Like a night wolf, he borrowed the power of the wind to quickly approach thest sniper. Su already knew that in one minute and five seconds, he would personally twist apart this sniper¡¯s neck just like what he did to the seven before him.


    Su¡¯s speed became faster and faster, but right when he was about to reach a running speed in the darkness, he suddenly shivered. It felt as if a pot of cold water was poured over his head. Su¡¯s body bent over and shot out, and then he abruptly stopped! Less than a meter in front of him,rge amounts of earth were suddenly sted apart. Sand and stones sted onto his face and shoulders, bringing about scorching pain. This was a high powered long-distance sniper bullet. If Su didn¡¯t suddenly be vignt, he might have been hit.


    Sure enough, there was a tenth sniper, moreover a sniper who could avoid Su¡¯s perception!


    Su immediately looked towards the direction the bullet came from. With his body¡¯s control and precision of perception, his eyes wouldn¡¯tnd on a point more than a meter away. As expected, Su was just in time to see another sh of blue radiance!


    Su didn¡¯t take the time to think about things and immediately jumped to the right. When hended, he made a tumble before shing out like a streak of electricity again. Then, Su¡¯s entire body shook while in midair, as if a high voltage electrical streamnded on his body. When hended heavily onto the ground, a great explosion of earth erupted behind him.


    Close to a thousand pieces of information flooded into his brain. Su immediately knew that another bullet had brushed past his body, and that it brought arge chunk of his left arm with it. Fortunately, the remaining muscle fibers could still support his left arm¡¯s movements. Su immediately closed the veins on his wounds, and then while half-squatting, he took aim in the direction where the bullet came from.


    However, there was no one in the area where his eyesnded on.


    ¡°How could that be...¡± Su frowned and quickly moved behind arge boulder. Then, heid on the ground and began to move around like a lizard, bing almost one with his environment. Just as he was slowly revealing his head from the mountain ridge in search of the sniper¡¯s traces, another bullet flew right past Su¡¯s head!


    Several scorched ck hairs floated down in front of Su¡¯s eyes. He saw the location where the sniper shot from, but it was already toote for him to return fire. Su stuck close to the ground and quickly retreated, and then he shifted to the side again. As expected, two secondster, earth sshed out from the ce he was previously hiding at. The sniper bullet made its way out from the ground and flew towards the boundless night sky.


    This shot had borrowed the great power of the sniper bullet to pierce through the topyer of soil on the mountain ridge. If Su was still hiding in his previous location, then that shot would havended in the middle of his chest.


    This was a second brief encounter with the god of death. Suid on his back against the back of the hill. Every muscle in his body was lightly trembling; his body was starting to show fear.


    Su suppressed his body¡¯s fear and tried his best to think. His current body¡¯s temperature was no different from the surroundings, and his rifle had long been wrapped inposite material camouge strips. There was no regr pattern to his own movements, and regardless of whether it was glimmer or infrared sight, it shouldn¡¯t be able to detect Su¡¯s position. As for life detectors, in order to detect humans under such a great distance, the bulk and power output of the instrument would be enormous. Su also did not sense the high frequency soundwaves of the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s human detectors.


    How was he discovered? And how was he going to lock onto his target?


    This was the first time Su encountered an enemy like this. In the past, Su had also encountered many powerful people, and after entering the ck Dragonriders, even more experts could be found everywhere. However, this was the first time he faced someone who couldpletely suppress him in terms of sniping and wilderness expertise. Normal sniping and anti-sniping strategies seemedpletely useless against this opponent.


    This was an opponent who possessed outstanding abilities, concealment skills, as well as great patience. The moment he opened fire, Su could still lock onto him, even if it was for an extremely short period of time. However, what Su couldn¡¯t figure out was how the other party was able to detect him.


    The importance of this problemid in the fact that hiding was Su¡¯s greatest life-saving and attacking method. If he only fought through a frontal assault, perhaps a fifth level Combat Domain or Magic Domain ability user would be able to kill Su.


    Su quickly reviewed all the detecting methods he knew about, but it was still useless. His concealment abilities and control over his body couldpletely defeat all of these methods, so it definitely couldn¡¯t be any of those.


    Su decided to think about it from a different way. While thinking, he cautiously moved about. Large amounts of data were being collected by his body. His body¡¯s form became somewhat strange, and the main difference was that Su¡¯s limbs¡¯ crucial angles expanded to a strange degree. Right now, Su was more like an insect that was crawling on the ground.


    At this moment, several gunshots sounded. There were three soldiers from Su¡¯s side that seemed to have fired at the same time. The bullets flew past the body of thest normal Blue Scorpion sniper. However, right at this moment, the sniper that hid within the darkness also opened fire. With a single shot, a spring of blood erupted from the top of a mountain. That soldier didn¡¯t even have the chance to release a miserable cry.


    The location of the Blue Scorpion sniper was still the top of the same hill. He didn¡¯t change locations at all. This might be a disy of his power, arrogance, or maybe a way of infuriating Su. Regardless of the reason, he didn¡¯t change sniping positions and directly fired from his original location, sending another soldier into the underworld.

 Book 2 8.4

    Book 2 Chapter 8.4 - Scorpions of the Night


    Su seemed to have just emerged from the mountain ridge when his muzzle turned around to aim in that direction. Then, three shots were fired in session. The first forced Su to hide again, and the other two flew past his right and left side. If Su shifted his head to the side, he definitely would have been hit. Fortunately, Su only moved backwards.


    Peng! The Blue Scorpion sniper¡¯s sharp and clear gunshot tore through the air. It waspletely different from the ck Dragonriders¡¯ style of weapons. From the direction the gunshot sounded from, it seemed like he unexpectedly still remained in the same ce!


    The miserable cries of one of his soldiers didn¡¯t affect Su¡¯s mood. Simrly, the Blue Scorpion sniper¡¯s arrogance didn¡¯t make Su angry. He suddenly recalled that at this ce, there was a mountain area where he had an advantage over Blue Scorpion: heavy artillery!


    Su immediately opened the tactical tablet and connected to the heavy artillery shooter. He briefly said, ¡°Target at coordinates 1592, 735. Immediately cover this area with ten rounds!¡± After the officer in charge of the heavy artillery repeated this order in confirmation, themunications were cut off. He just had to shoot, and every single shot earned him 300 yuan, so the more he fired, the better. Apart from Persephone herself and some people under her, regardless of whether it was the subordinates or ordinary low-level officers, there were practically no male individuals that had good intentions towards Su. Apart from the few far-sighted individuals, everyone else was hoping that Su wentpletely bankrupt.


    Not long after, an oppressive feeling filled the night sky. Almost all creatures began to scatter in all directions. Su once again stretched his body out from another mountain ridge, and as expected, the Blue Scorpion sniper was still at his original location, and his muzzle had already moved over and pointed towards Su¡¯s head.


    However, this time, he didn¡¯t fire and instead raised his head, looking at the sky in a somewhat confused manner. He suddenly pressed the trigger, hastily firing a shot towards Su. Then, his entire body leapt up, shing behind the mountain with a speed that didn¡¯t seem any inferior to Su¡¯s!


    Bang! Su finally returned his first shot.


    The Blue Scorpion sniper suddenly stopped his charge and shot towards the side, leaping out twenty meters! As a result, Su¡¯s shot only struck empty air. However, the Blue Scorpion sniper didn¡¯t do this to avoid Su¡¯s shot. In his original position, a wave of world-shaking explosions sounded, to the extent where even Su, who was a thousand meters away could feel the ground shaking below him.


    It was just one shot, yet the explosive force covered the entire hilltop! The heat wave that resulted overturned the Blue Scorpion sniper several dozen meters out. Su never expected that the power of the ck Dragonrider artillery was actually so great, and that a single shot would cover the entire hilltop with smoke and dust. If ten shots continuously covered this ce, what kind of scene would that then produce? As for the level of defense Blue Scorpion¡¯s armored fleet had, if the heavy artillerynded within ten meters, apart from the main battle tank, all of the other tanks would bepletely destroyed. The main battle tank would only be able to receive one more st.


    The Blue Scorpion sniper did not have the time to climb up from the ground yet when two artillery shells continuously descended. One of themnded even closer than the first one, and he was directly sent several dozen meters into the air from the explosion and flung towards the bottom of the hill. Then, like a ragged sack, he heavily mmed onto the ground.


    Su¡¯s patiently aiming rifle lowered slightly.


    The great earth continued to tremble. Heavy artillery shots continuously exploded on top of the hill, sending several dozen tons of earth flying into the sky. At this moment, the tremendous power of steel and mes was fully disyed!


    Less than a minuteter, ten rounds of heavy artillery fire already finished firing. However, this short period of time felt extremely long in the hearts of the soldiers that had never seen new era heavy weaponry. Even Su was left extremely speechless when he saw the hill that had aplete meter shaved off from the bombardment.


    From within the tactical tablet, a brashughter sounded from the officer in charge of firing the heavy artillery. ¡°So, Lieutenant, what do you think about the heavy artillery bombardment?¡±


    Su didn¡¯t pay any mind to this question that carried a bit of provocation and closed the tactical tablet. He walked down the hill and walked towards the Blue Scorpion sniper that was lying on the ground without getting up. In Su¡¯s eyes, this sniper who could be dead or alive was the most troublesome opponent he had faced so far. Meanwhile, the heavy artillery officer who was only a subordinate couldn¡¯t even be an opponent for Su before joining the ck Dragonriders.


    The face of the Blue Scorpion sniper was aimed upwards, his eyes gazing into the night sky as heid on the ground. He was currently breathing with difficulty. After experiencing the bombardment and fall, he actually didn¡¯t die yet. It truly was shocking. When Su thought of how fast this individual evaded the explosion of heavy artillery, Su didn¡¯t doubt the power of his body in the slightest.


    The sniper¡¯s left arm had already disappeared, and the portion of his body below both knees had already been sted flying. His eyes were already starting to be a bit absent-minded. His face was gray, and only the blue scorpion on his forehead remained sinister looking. Only when he saw Su did color return to his eyes.


    The sniper raised his right hand with difficulty. He pointed at Su and said in a somewhat inarticte manner, ¡°You... Your...¡±


    Su was a bit astonished. This dying sniper¡¯s face was full of expression, making him quite different from the others. ¡°You aren¡¯t a puppet?¡± Su asked in a testing manner.


    Bloody suds continuously emerged from the corner of the sniper¡¯s lips. What was a bit strange was that these bloody suds were red when they first came out, but they slowly turned blue. In addition, the new blood that came out was a simr color. Su obviously wouldn¡¯t let these details go. He slightly frowned, and green light continuously flickered from the depths of his pupils. He used different frequencies to analyze the changes taking ce in theposition of the sniper¡¯s blood.


    ¡°How could I... be a puppet? I... am a chosen!¡± Even though every single word was spoken with extreme difficulty, pride could still be seen on the sniper¡¯s face.


    ¡°Whose chosen?¡± Su asked patiently to try and get a bit more information out of him. He even took out the life-saving injection from the medical kit and pierced it into the sniper¡¯s neck, shooting its contents directly into his bloodstream.


    After this injection, this sniper was clearly filled with more vigor. While gazing into the night sky, his eyes flickered with a fanatical radiance. ¡°Apostle! ... a powerful apostle¡¯s chosen!¡±


    ¡°Apostle?¡± This was an answer that left Su rather startled. However, when he recalled Blue Scorpion¡¯s style of doing things and their methods of controlling people¡¯s emotions, Su doubted whether these so-called apostles even existed or if they were just an image formed through theputer chip to control these soldiers. From Blue Scorpion¡¯s forward operating base, Su already noticed that the way those puppets did things was extremely strict and inflexible. However, using religion to control a person wasn¡¯t that bad of an idea. This had already been a convention several thousands of years ago in the olden era.


    The sniper grabbed towards Su¡¯s throat and said, ¡°Right... a powerful apostle! He predicted your existence and told us to catch you and offer you to him! You... you can¡¯t escape. There will be a day when you are caught and used as a sacrifice in front of the apostle¡¯s holy altar! We... will catch you, Su!¡±


    Thest word he spoke made Su¡¯s body shiver slightly. He almost couldn¡¯t avoid the sniper¡¯s grip!


    How could Blue Scorpion know his name?! Su never recalled mentioning his own name in front of Blue Scorpion¡¯s soldiers in any situation. Could it be that there truly was an apostle capable of foresight?


    Just as Su¡¯s mind was shaking, the sniper suddenlyughed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t... reveal any secrets to you. The apostle is waiting for you!¡±


    The sniper¡¯s body temperature suddenly rose. Su immediately felt something and backed up a step. The sniper suddenly released a miserable scream, and a wave of blue mes was released from his mouth. Then, mes were released from his nose and ears as well. His body, ground, and any ce that was contaminated with his blood began to burn ferociously. The fire was incredibly intense, as if in just a minute, the sniper would be burned into charred coke!


    His military uniform and equipment were both burned up in the mes. If there was aputer chip inside of his body, it would definitely have been destroyed as well. Su never expected that his blood could actually turn into such a powerful fuel. Was this sniper really a human?


    Su stood there silently for a few minutes. Only then did he reach into the ashes and remove a copper name tag. This was something every Blue Scorpion soldier had, and it wouldn¡¯t be burned down.


    What was carved on top was not a serial number like what other soldiers had, and instead a name, a real name: O¡¯Sullivan Morgan.

 Book 2 9.1

    Book 2 Chapter 9.1 - Apostle


    The sky gradually brightened. Su silently watched as O¡¯Sullivan¡¯s iplete, charred ck body was ced within a fiberss protective trunk. It was then ced onto a transport vehicle and delivered to Dragon City. The other soldiers were currently busy searching about the hills and mountains for corpses from both sides.


    The scouts that had been sent on reconnaissance missions had already noticed signs of an armored fleet. Perhaps due to seeing their investigational unit wiped out, Blue Scorpion¡¯s armored fleet retreated back to Pendulum City, leaving behind only a few deep caterpir tracks on the outskirts of the mountain region.


    Towards this news, Su didn¡¯t feel any happiness or concern. Blue Scorpion would definitelye. This was just a temporary retreat.


    He sat on the top of the hill alone and carefully thought about every detail of the battle. Su¡¯s current hiding skills had been honed through his many years of survival in the wilderness. He was able to fully control his body¡¯s characteristics, to the point where he could avoid all mutated creatures¡¯ perception. During the battle against Laiknar and O¡¯Brien, as well as Fabregas family¡¯s Cobra King troop, this method of concealment was proven to be effective. Even Su could not figure out how to improve himself.


    In that case, how did this man named O¡¯Sullivan Morgan find Su within the darkness and chaos? Could it be that there really was some so-called apostle, and that individual was using some type of foresight to guide his chosen?


    At this moment, the tactical tablet vibrated. It was Helen once again.


    ¡°Were there any results?¡± Su asked. However, he didn¡¯t hope for much. When he considered the amount of time that had passed, O¡¯Sullivan¡¯s corpse should have just been delivered to theboratory, so Helen shouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain such a quick result, right?


    ¡°The corpse has just been delivered, and the analysis has not yet begun. However, it seems like he was burned rather thoroughly, and it seems like not even an analysis will produce much information.¡± Helen¡¯s reply still made Su feel a bit disappointed. Even though there had been quite a few conflicts between Helen and himself, after extensive contact with this machine-like beauty, Su began to develop a bit of admiration. From her deciphering of the Blue Scorpionputer chips, her judgment that Diaster was lying, and the heavy artillery she sent over in advance, Helen had already revealed a bit of her tremendous knowledge and terrifying intellect.


    In this situation where he had no way of obtaining an answer himself, Su still chose to seek help from Helen, asking her to see if she could find O¡¯Sullivan¡¯s secret. With Su¡¯s abilities, he couldn¡¯t obtain the slightest clue from this corpse that was almostpletely burned through. Su found a bit of O¡¯Sullivan¡¯s ruined flesh, but his bodypletely refused to absorb it, indicating that Su¡¯s body that contained terrifying levels of instinct didn¡¯t acknowledge the value of the genes in this flesh at all. As such, it was naturally ipatible with him.


    ¡°However, based on the events that took ce in yesterday evening¡¯s battle, I can think of a possible method of detection: terrain matching. This scorched corpse might have used this method to find you.¡±


    mes immediately ignited within Su¡¯s eyes. If there were things that could continuously draw his attention, then powerful and new abilities were definitely one of them. Recently, Helen always liked to use this way of speaking that made Su¡¯s mind continuously rise and fall. He couldn¡¯t tell if this was a unique interest of hers or not.


    Based on Helen¡¯s exnation, terrain matching could be aplished in a variety of ways, for example radar waves, specific high frequency waves, or even done with one¡¯s eyesight. The principle of this ability wasparing and contrasting the differences between two images to find where the opponent might be hiding. If the system was urate andplex enough, then one couldpare between three dimensional spaces. Su could reduce his body temperature and be the same color as the surroundings, but he couldn¡¯tpletely erase his presence. No matter how he moved or where he hid, therge bulk of his body would still be there. One could find his traces throughparative analysis. Only by finding a hole to dig himself into or finding a cave where he could hide his body could Su have a chance of avoiding the detecting method of terrain matching.


    This was all of course just theorycrafting. Currently, there was still no way of finding out what type of method O¡¯Sullivan used to scan the surroundings, and they didn¡¯t know if he used a two dimensional or three dimensional imaging technique to carry out the detection. However, instantly detecting the differences between two or three dimensional images wasn¡¯t something too difficult, and even if normal human brains couldn¡¯t do it, that didn¡¯t mean thatputers couldn¡¯t. From what Helen was saying, a slightly more advancedputer chip could instantlypare over several hundred images. This wasn¡¯t something too difficult for Blue Scorpion, as their third generationputer chips¡¯ calctive power was already easily capable of such a task.


    What Helen was trying to say was that if Su was willing, he could immediately begin using this ability as well, and making this type ofputer chip would take three days¡¯ worth of time at most, and the function wouldn¡¯t be any inferior to Blue Scorpion¡¯s. However, the procedure of inserting theputer chip into the brain was not perfect, and even with the ck Dragonriders¡¯ level of skill, they could still not guarantee aplete linkage of theputer chip with the brain. However, this was for normal people. With Su¡¯s abnormal body, he should be able to ovee this barrier and cross that small chance of failure. The so-called small chance was around 35%. In addition, Helen told him that there was no need to feel dejected about these odds, because Blue Scorpion¡¯s sess rate shouldn¡¯t be much higher than if she used the knife herself, even if it was her first time doing this type of operation.


    Towards this rare opportunity, Su straight up refused.


    ¡°Do you know about the apostles?¡± Su asked. It immediately made Helen¡¯s expresion somewhat freeze.


    She immediately returned his question with another. ¡°Apostle? Many religions of the olden era had individuals called apostles. What are you trying to say?¡±


    Su carefully looked at Helen, but her expression remainedpletely unchanged, making Su feel as if the change he saw on her face in that instant was some type of illusion. Su quickly reviewed the scene that took ce just now, and sure enough, he saw that Helen indeed showed an unnatural expression for the first time.


    She knew about the apostles, or at the very least, she knew a few matters rted to the apostles!


    This thought immediately swept through the bottom of his heart. However, Helen clearly wasn¡¯t willing to talk about this topic, to the point where she was pretending she didn¡¯t know what an apostle was. This made it so that Su could not ask her anymore, and someone as smart as Su wouldn¡¯t continue to ask about it.


    ¡°How is Li?¡± Su asked.


    ¡°Her surgical operation has just beenpleted, and right now, she is still unconscious. I believe that she will be able to move a dayter, and after five days, she will havepleted her initial recovery. Congrattions, Lieutenant Su. You¡¯ve managed to swindle quite an excellent subordinate. I inspected her potential, and in the Combat Domain, she has the potential to develop up to seven levels of ability. If all of her potential is fully disyed, Li would beparable to a ck Dragonrider officer, and her rank would be higher than yours right now. I am quite curious. What type of method did you use to make her be your subordinate? I heard you only pay her 100 yuan each month?¡±


    While looking at Helen¡¯s sparkling eyes, Su could onlyugh. He didn¡¯t answer that question.


    Li¡¯s feelings for Su were something even an idiot could see. Someone like Su naturally wouldn¡¯t be oblivious to this fact. In addition, Su was clear on the fact that he more or less used these feelings to make Li his subordinate. After bing a subordinate, Li would indeed receive a certain level of protection, but she would also henceforth be bound by the strict limitations of a subordinate. With Li¡¯s level of potential and talent in military affairs, she would have be a high priority candidate among dragonrider officers, so that was why Li didn¡¯t receive much benefits from bing Su¡¯s subordinate. He could only make it up to her in the future; this was what Su thought. However, with Su¡¯s current financial situation, it couldn¡¯t be considered an empty promise, but it wasn¡¯t far from it.


    Helen picked up a sheet of paper. After giving it a look, she said, ¡°There is also this one called Li Gaolei. I conveniently gave him a potential analysis as well, since the reagent materials were enough for two people anyway. His main ability seems to be in the Mental Domain, and six levels of it, which seems passable. Of course, for a subordinate, six levels is already way more than enough. However, his development of abilities seems to have deviated a bit, and most of the injections he received were of weapon control formtions, which is aplete waste. The ability that is actually quite rare is the area control ability. I advise you to have him increase this ability whenever possible. This way, his future prospects would be much greater than always ying with guns.¡±


    Su carefully listened and remembered every word Helen said. However, he wasn¡¯t that familiar with the area control ability. From his perspective, weapon proficiency was an extremely widespread ability, as well as a skill that was extremely effective on the battlefield. In addition, one¡¯s strength increased correspondingly ording to the weapon in their hands. Lieutenant Enzo had previously disyed himself just how much more powerful a ¡®bronze dragon¡¯ guided missile could be. Now that they were equipped with the ck Dragonriders¡¯ new era equipment, the power of Li Gaolei¡¯s abilities would definitely more than double. Moreover, right now, Su only barely managed to shoulder the costs for some basic model firearms, but when he was able to purchase higher end firearmster, or even custom made weapons, together with aplete set of equipment, even if Li Gaolei¡¯s ability didn¡¯t improve, his power on the battlefield would still increase several times or even several tens of times.


    However, he didn¡¯t ask this question. Area control was a rare ability that his current level of authority couldn¡¯t ess. However, along with the passage of time, Su believed that his military rank and authority would continuously rise, and that not long after, he would receive the corresponding information on this ability. There was no need to ask about it right now, because if there truly was a need, or if it could be talked about, Helen wouldn¡¯t withhold such information, especially when they were in their current situation against Blue Scorpion¡¯s army.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Su gave an earnest reply.


    ¡°If you really are thankful, then just remember that I need to see your physiological reaction.¡± Helen didn¡¯t hold back at all.


    Su carefully thought for a moment, and then heughed bitterly, ¡°That¡¯s extremely difficult. Whenever I think of you, it immediately bes impossible.¡±


    Su¡¯s reply left Helen speechless as well. What was even more annoying was that Su was extremely serious when he said that.

 Book 2 9.2

    Book 2 Chapter 9.2 - Apostle


    Helen stared at Su for a long time without any expression on her face. Then, she said, ¡°What you should be thinking about is how to wipe out Blue Scorpion¡¯s armored fleet. Only then will headquarters not send other dragonriders over. If you want to obtain all of the reward and merit, that is the only way.¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Su frowned. Strategy was not his strong suit, and Li did note out from the hospital yet.


    ¡°Think of something yourself!¡± With a pa sound, Helen cut off the channel.


    How was he supposed to annihte Blue Scorpion¡¯s armored fleet? Did Blue Scorpion already know that Avonford had heavy artillery? These questions definitely weren¡¯t going to answer themselves. Su had no idea what to do, so he had no choice but to ask Kane. Kane¡¯s answer to his questions was simple: scouting. Only by gaining more intelligence could they reach a better conclusion.


    The soldiers under Su who could initiate scouting had practically all been wiped out. In the short and intense battlest night, the two surviving soldiers each received three evolutionary points, so it was clear just how vicious and intense that battle was. The only one that was suitable for scouting out Blue Scorpion was Su, or Kane could as well. However, Kane¡¯s value wasn¡¯t inbat, so Su still decided to scout on his own first. Kane led ten soldiers with ¡®bronze dragons¡¯ to provide assistance.


    When the curtain of night descended, Su became like a specter as he once again appeared outside Pendulum City. There were many intelligent sensingndmines scattered around the edge of Pendulum City. Most of their positions matched up with the ces Su knew about, meaning that they were left behind previously. A small portion of thendmines were newly ced, and they filled up possible holes and exits.


    Thesendmines were naturally useless against Su. However, apart from Su, there was no way any normal person could walk through this minefield.


    Blue Scorpion chose to make the central za their camp again. A row of seven soldier transporting tanks rested side by side, and on the other side of the za rested four main battle tanks. Next to the main battle tanks were three eye-catching reapers. What was different fromst time was that there were a lot more supply vehicles in the za, and six fuel supply vehicles were included among them.


    Blue Scorpion¡¯s discipline and allocation of work and rest were extremely strict. It was already nine in the evening, and based on what Su observedst time, it would be time for ordinary soldiers to sleep in half an hour. Under the rows of tents, the soldiers were tidying up various things and making preparations before sleeping. They didn¡¯t say anything to each other, and no one looked around. Everyone was wholeheartedly taking care of their own matters.


    A small three floored building that could overlook the za released a warm light. Through the third floor windows, one could vaguely see a figure sitting in front of the window that was busily working on something. Even with a thousand meters between them, Su could tell that this was a man, and he was rather tall and sturdy, his muscles developed to the point where he didn¡¯t even look like a human anymore. However, under this distance, Su couldn¡¯t see what was disyed on the screen in front of this male.


    Su noiselessly moved about within the buildings, carefully avoiding the electronic eyes floating about in the sky. As he gazed into the silently flying electronic eyes from within the shadow of the ruins, a thought suddenly surfaced in his mind.


    When him and Enzo first met Blue Scorpion, Enzo¡¯s traces were detected by the electronic eyes. Su also included the electronic eyes in the report in the materials and report that were sent back. At the very least, the electronic eyes contained some type of high efficiency fuel technology, precise flight control technology, and perhaps a few other anti-gravity technologies. However, dragonrider headquarters didn¡¯t seem to have given this any type of evaluation or grant any corresponding rewards.


    Headquarters was extremely fair, if, of course, no one interfered.


    This meant that there was most likely simr technology within the ck Dragonriders. However, Su had never seen such an item on the list of equipment. Perhaps it might be because his level of authority was still too low.


    The male on the third floor seemed a bit different from the other puppets. asionally, he would forcefully wave his fists, which seemed to be a rather emotional movement. For some reason, when Su watched this male from afar, his body gradually tensed up, and his muscles sent back a slight piercing sensation. In the past, Su would only have this type of reaction when he faced a powerful opponent.


    No matter which angle you looked at it from, this male was definitely an important figure in this armored fleet, perhaps even themander. As long as he was eliminated, Blue Scorpion might fall into chaos. This type of thinking was extremely enticing, and Su couldn¡¯t help but continue moving towards the za.


    Su made his way through two more small buildings, and then he climbed onto the roof of a warehouse. He concealed himself under the protruding air vent. This position was extremely ideal, roughly 1600 meters away from that male, perfect for Su to disy his strength. With this distance, a steady target, peaceful surroundings, and a bit of luck, Su had 90% certainty that he could send a bullet into that male¡¯s body. Even though there were concealment strips wrapped around the rifle on his back and there were a stabilimeter and interferometer installed on the muzzle, the power of the bullet was still powerful enough to st apart a person with five levels of defense strengthening.


    He then looked towards the za. There was an absolutely crazy number of valuable targets. First of all, if those six fuel carts were full of fuel, then as soon as they exploded, the power produced would be world-shaking, to the point where Rond¡¯s branch headquarters might not even remain intact afterwards. The new era¡¯s high energy fuelbustion point was extremely high, making it rather safe. However, the chemical me bullets Su carried could ignite all of the high energy fuel. If the high energy fuel was ignited, there would definitely be a terrifying scene produced.


    Meanwhile, the three reapers already stopped to rest, or perhaps entered some type of energy-saving state. Only two of their electronic eyes continuously flickered. The three special bullets meant to defeat the three intelligent mecha targets were currently in Su¡¯s knapsack, so he might be able to give them a try. Even though the reapers¡¯ intelligent backbones were hidden within their chest armor, perhaps Helen already found a way to defeat it.


    As for those individuals that were currently returning to their tents to sleep, they were also extremely good targets. Their flesh was extremely weak under the power of bullets and explosives, but when they entered the tanks, they became the heart of the massacring machines.


    If he could bring some ¡®bronze dragons¡¯, then it would have been perfect; this was what Su thought regretfully. If the bronze dragon guided missiles were installed withbustion or anti-infantry warheads, then thepletely unprepared enemy would be taught an unforgettable lesson.


    However, Su immediately tossed this unrealistic way of thinking into the back of his head. He slowly extended the rifle forward, and the muzzle reached slightly out from the edge of the warehouse roof before stopping. The terrain matching detection method wasn¡¯t impossible to crack. As long as one exploited the surrounding terrain as much as possible and slowed down one¡¯s movements enough, the movements of the surroundings might drop to a level where it wouldn¡¯t be detected.


    Su stopped breathing. 1600 meters out, that male¡¯s head was already clearly reflected in his pupils. However, when he slowly pressed his finger down on the trigger, Su suddenly had a feeling that something was wrong. In addition, the closer his trigger finger got to the critical point, the clearer the restless feeling within his heart grew.


    A line of cold sweat emerged on his back, as if there was a poisonous snake crawling on top, waiting for the right moment to pour all of its venom into Su¡¯s body.


    Su was someone who believed his own intuition greatly. His eyebrows moved slightly. His fingers stopped moving, stopping his finger that was on the edge of firing.


    His green pupil began to rapidly shrink, but he still didn¡¯t press the trigger. Was he to shoot or not? Was this actually not a good opportunity? In addition, there didn¡¯t seem like there were any issues with that male. However, Su still hesitated. He didn¡¯t know why he was hesitating.

 Book 2 9.3

    Book 2 Chapter 9.3 - Apostle


    At this moment, Blue Scorpion¡¯s forward operating base was brightly lit, and hundreds of vehicles entered in a line, separately stopping at different ces. Not only were there tanks of different uses here, there were also many engineering vehicles with unknown purposes. Over a thousand individuals arrived in the infantry moving tanks. They headed for their respective positions immediately, as if they already knew where they were supposed to be located and what their work was. Even though there was a lot of people, everything proceeded in a clear and orderly manner without any sign of chaos. The entire forward operating base was like a meticulous and fine-tuned machine that quickly operated.


    The workshops were brightly lit, and the deafening sounds of machines rumbling continuously sounded. The transport vehicles unloaded the chests ofponents, and then someone moved them into the garage. There were even some strangely shaped engineering vehicles that directly drove into the spacious garage. Some of them directly lowered their support pirs and dismantled their outer shells, turning into a multi-purpose work machine tool. There were also a few that were directly dismantled into variousponents.


    Inside of the marshal¡¯s residence at the edge of the base, Diaster was covered in sweat. A young woman was pressed against the table, and he was currently hard at work. He looked through the narrow window at the forward operating base that was operating at full force while pounding forward ferociously. When he saw the bustling and thriving scene, Diaster didn¡¯t have the slightest feeling of happiness, and instead hatefully cursed a few times before using all of his body¡¯s strength to fiercely pound his body against the woman below him, as if all of the anger within him was currently being unloaded.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna fuck you to death, you little slut! I¡¯m going to fuck you to death!¡± Diaster roared and howled. However, the female soldier that was pressed on the table simply allowed him to ravage her.


    Right at this moment, the lighting in this room suddenly lit up. Over tenser lights continuously moved about. The rays of light interweaved together, unexpectedly producing an image that didn¡¯t seem any different from a real person.


    It was a girl that seemed about ten years old. However, her extremely sweet little face waspletely cold and arrogant.


    ¡°My dear father, I am happy to see that you are still so energetic. It seems like these puppets should be able to satisfy your fundamental needs.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice sounded a bit mature, carrying a bit of maism and roughness. However, her way of speaking was still stiff and machine-like without any of the emotions a human should have.


    ¡°Pandora!¡± Diaster raised his head to look at the girl, his face slightly twisted. He reached out his hand to grab the girl, but his hand passed through her skirt. The rough arm that was covered in brown hair was covered in colorful light, making him realize that what was in front of him was just a projection created from light and voice. No matter how real it looked, it was just a projection.


    The marshal¡¯s eyes were full of bloody veins. He stared deathly at the girl in front of him, and then he began to pound the female soldier with even more force, as if all of the life remaining in him was poured out. In addition, he looked at the girl while he was doing this, so it was clear what he was implying.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many puppets there are, fucking them doesn¡¯t feel like anything! You know that the one I want to fuck is you, my dear daughter!¡± At this moment, the marshal was like a beast that had already lost reason. He was no longer the elder Su met previously who was still a bit cunning and cowardly.


    ¡°My dear father, your esteemed self should know that there will never be this possibility.¡± Pandora looked at Diaster with a look of ridicule.


    ¡°Then make a puppet for me! One that looks exactly the same as you, no, one isn¡¯t enough. I want more than a few! If you start the production, it¡¯ll bepleted in a month. This time, I want those that know how to cry out. Don¡¯t give me these things that don¡¯t have any feeling!¡± The marshal roared, not hiding the desire in his eyes at all.


    ¡°That is not possible either. If I give you this type of puppet, I might as welle myself, my dear father. However, if I went there myself, would you even dare to take off my clothes?¡± The mockery in Pandora¡¯s eyes became greater.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?!¡± The marshal roared angrily. Even though the volume of his voice was great enough, his body¡¯s movements became machine-like and rigid, no longer as lively as they were before.


    A naive and sweet smile continued to hang from Pandora¡¯s face. ¡°My dear father, let¡¯s stop this topic here. Let¡¯s first talk about O¡¯Sullivan¡¯s death.¡±


    When O¡¯Sullivan was mentioned, Diaster¡¯s fury clearly weakened greatly. His loftiness also seemed to have greatly declined. ¡°Before death, he would have definitely carried out the ¡®purification¡¯, not revealing too many secrets to the other side. This time, I underestimated Su, but they might have dispatched a high level dragonrider...¡±


    ¡°Apart from Su, there weren¡¯t any other dragonriders from the other side, to the extent where there weren¡¯t even any formal subordinates.¡± Pandora interrupted the marshal¡¯s words.


    ¡°Impossible! O¡¯Sullivan definitely wouldn¡¯t have lost to Su, and he had so many helpers with him! In the ten thousand battle simtions, O¡¯Sullivan only lost 350 times. In addition, how do you know the other party didn¡¯t send out any higher level dragonriders?¡± Diaster didn¡¯t seem to believe Pandora¡¯s words at all.


    ¡°Su had tried to infiltrate ourwork, and at that time, I sent some information into the portable intelligence brain, which the ck Dragonriders call tactical tablets. Then, when hemunicated with headquarters, I invaded the dragonriders¡¯ centralwork for twenty seconds. The military strength of that battle and the personnel allocated were also within the acquired information.¡±


    Pandora¡¯s reply left Diaster extremely shocked. ¡°How could it have been only twenty seconds?! Could it be that the ck Dragonriders¡¯ intelligence brain level of technology has already surpassed ours?¡±


    ¡°No, from the dragonriders¡¯ intelligence brain, their level of technology should be the same as ours and perhaps even a bit inferior. From the information obtained from their centralwork, it seems like the ck Dragonriders¡¯ have several extremely powerfulputing centers, but these centers weren¡¯t connected into awork and used together. As such, their processing capabilities will be greatly affected. However, during the process of invasion, I encountered an extremely formidable opponent. She noticed me at the tenth second, and then used five seconds to feign ignorance towards the invasion and prepare a counterattack. Then, she hacked into mywork for five seconds, taking away some information. Of course, this was all information I was prepared to send her. When shepleted downloaded it, I cut off the connection. I hope she properly makes use of that information.¡± Arrogance and mockery continued to coexist on Pandora¡¯s face.


    However, Diaster¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem to rx much. He even stopped his body¡¯s movements and said, ¡°Did we choose the wrong enemy this time? The ck Dragonriders¡¯ technology is of a higher level than what we predicted, and dragonriders with much greater strength haven¡¯t even made a move yet!¡±


    The corners of Pandora¡¯s lips formed an icy and arrogant smile. ¡°No, the ck Dragonriders is precisely the enemy we need! They have technology thatplements ours, as well as numerous powerful ability formtions. In addition, they fight individually, which means they are unable to cooperate. There is no mistake in my decision!¡±


    Diaster backed up from the woman¡¯s body. He frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.


    A coldness that was a bit hard to detect appeared on Pandora¡¯s little face, and she coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I still have the apostles! If ck Dragonriders fight against us, they will find our strength increasing at a speed they cannotprehend. Another thing, Su is someone the apostles want, so we must capture him!¡±


    As soon as he heard the word apostle, an expression of fear and pain appeared on Diaster¡¯s face. He asked, ¡°The matter with O¡¯Sullivan, the apostles aren¡¯t upset, are they?¡±


    His voice was extremely soft, as if he was scared that someone would hear them.


    Pandora said, ¡°As long as you can catch Su, the price of O¡¯Sullivan is still worth it. However, my dear father, I already said before that your n is no good. If you spent less time on these puppets, then you wouldn¡¯t be making this type of rudimentary error. I truly hope that you can return to the invincible father from the past, even if that¡¯s an impossible task.¡±

 Book 2 9.4

    Book 2 Chapter 9.4 - Apostle


    ¡°The past? In the past, I had eight levels of ability, but what do I have now? Absolutely nothing! Apart from fucking women, what else can I do? I can¡¯t even fuck a real woman!¡± Diaster¡¯s face twisted as he roared out with all his strength.


    ¡°Your abilities were offered as a sacrifice for the apostles¡¯ awakening. You should feel proud to be able to be a part of the apostles. In addition, the apostles have also given you something in return, which is allowing you to live, as well as living with your own consciousness intact.¡± Pandora¡¯s voice became increasingly cold, and it gradually turned into apletely emotionless machine-like voice. ¡°That is why, my dear father, your dissatisfaction is without any meaning. What you need to do right now is not having sex with women, but to provide Martham support. After capturing Su, you need to immediately bring him back to Scorpion Nest. The apostles have already be impatient. If an opposing high-level dragonrider brings back Su while you are transporting him back, then the existence of your own consciousness would have reached its end.¡±


    Diaster couldn¡¯t conceal his cowardness, but he still said, ¡°Martham? Will he be able to catch Su? I¡¯m rather doubtful. Moreover, will Su throw himself into the trap? At least until now, he has shown enough intelligence, as well as great shrewdness. This isn¡¯t an easy opponent.¡±


    ¡°Inside of my matrix analysis, the chance of Martham capturing Su is above 80%, so it can be viewed as an inevitable matter.¡±


    ¡°However, battles aren¡¯tputer programs. Even if we have 100% certainty, something unexpected might still happen,¡± Diaster said.


    ¡°Martham¡¯s 80% is already much greater than O¡¯Sullivan¡¯s 35%. We will end the discussion here.¡± Pandora spoke coldly, as if she didn¡¯t pay any attention to Diaster¡¯s doubt.


    The figure of the youngdy slightly extended out her left foot, and Diaster walked up. He lowered his heads and respectfully kissed the tip. Then, with a flicker of light, the room returned to normal.


    Diaster continued to stand where he was with a frown. While strenuously thinking, hepletely forgot about the female soldier in the room. Meanwhile, she quietlyid on the table, retaining her original position without moving. Before receiving a new order, she would continue to lie there. Even if she were to freeze to death, she would not change positions or put on clothes.


    ¡°Su... This fellow doesn¡¯t seem easy to defeat!¡± Diaster seemed to be a bit fretful and anxious.


    Su slowly loosened his finger on the trigger, allowing it to gradually return to its original position. After maintaining that position for a long time, the muscles in his hand became a bit sore.


    It was already past 12. Even though it was already the next day, there were no changes to the great darkness. The central za¡¯s camp had already be extremely quiet, with most of Blue Scorpion¡¯s soldiers and engineering staff already asleep. There weren¡¯t any sentinels or other types of personnel set-up, because the floating electronic eyes were much more discreet and effective than even the sharpest of soldiers.


    The only thing that remained unchanging was that building that was still lit. From the window, he could see that the male was still staring at the screen in front of him, asionally moving, stretching out his body a bit. Perhaps due to his overly sturdy build, his movements didn¡¯t seem too natural.


    Su took a few deep breaths, and then he ced his finger on the trigger again before aiming at the male sitting by the window.


    ¡°Could it be that this is a trap... set up for me?¡± Su silently thought. He wasn¡¯t in any rush to press the trigger.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be any problems with this camp on the surface, and the male in front of the window seemed to fulfill all the characteristics of a high value target. However, after observing for a long time, Su noticed that the screen in front of the male was moving with a regr pattern, repeating every few minutes. Even though he couldn¡¯t see exactly what was on the screen, Su¡¯s urate memory already noticed that the contents of the screen in front of that male were actually continuously repeating. In addition, he didn¡¯t really look into the contents of the screen and instead just sat there while pretending to look at it.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t looking at the screen, he still sat in front of the window unmoving. His intentions were already quite obvious, and it was to lure in the snipers hiding in the darkness.


    However, how did the other party know that he wasing tonight? Or could it be that this trap was set up day after day, waiting for him to take the bait?


    ¡°Should I go for the trap?¡± Su¡¯s breathing gradually lengthened. Along his entire body, it was as if every single muscle fiber was gradually trembling. After a few breaths, Su already mobilized all of his body¡¯s hidden power. He was like a warehouse packed with gunpowder; as long as it was lit, it would erupt with terrifying energy.


    Su pulled back the rifle. He then brought out a bullet from his knapsack before cing it into the barrel of the gun again. This was an armor prating bullet used specifically to deal with light armored targets, and not a normal sniper bullet. Its precision was a bit inferior, but it was definitely not something a normal sniper bullet could bepared to. On the bullethead, Su already carvedplex patterns, but these were just for the sake of making the trajectory more stable.


    The crosshairs were aimed once again at the back of the robust male¡¯s head, and the estimated point of impact was his lower back. A de-like, cold and deep radiance flickered within the depths of Su¡¯s pupil. This bullet would definitely bring this male a great surprise. In addition, after this shot, Su had already prepared enough presents for the Scorpions of Disaster.


    The rtionship between traps and prey wasn¡¯t absolute. Excessively powerful prey had a chance of bing the hunter instead.


    Su pressed the trigger!


    The shooting sound immediately resounded through Pendulum City¡¯s skies, and the male fell in response!

 Book 2 10.1

    Book 2 Chapter 10.1 - Chosen¡¯s Battle


    When the bullet left the chamber, Su did not hesitate in the slightest. As the muzzle shifted to the side, it made two slight stops, sending out two fire bomb bullets flying outwards towards the two fuel vehicles at the outermost region. Then, three more muffled gunshots rang out, and the specially made bullets, meant for targeting the intelligent mechas already left the weapon towards the three quietly resting reapers.


    The male in front of the window copsed. The bulletnded on the back of his shoulder, causing blood to ssh across the window. The two fuel vehicles also punctually ignited with light blue mes. These were all within Su¡¯s expectations, but the reapers¡¯ reactions were rather unexpected.


    From the experience he gained after several battles, the reapers¡¯ chest armor possessed the highest level of defense, so it was extremely difficult to directly st it apart with a weapon attack. Meanwhile, apart from a few sensor units, its head didn¡¯t have any crucialponents. If its attackercked information and concentrated their firepower on its head, only a few electronic eyes and assistance processors would be destroyed. There were more than enough instations like the electronic eyes within its enormous body, so even if its head waspletely sted flying, it still wouldn¡¯t affect how it acquired information from the surroundings much. This was why Su aimed at the area between the head and body, because this was where the reapers¡¯ weakest point was. If the special bullets entered the body from this area, it might produce an unexpectedly good result.


    After being struck by the bullets, the reapers¡¯ neck immediately burned with deep blue light. Then, a blue sphere of sma unexpectedly floated in the air. The deep blue lights made a few circles downwards before entering through the cracks of the armor, streak after streak.


    The reaper seemed to have begun rumbling at the same time. All of the hidden electronic eyes in its body extended outwards and flickered with different types of radiance. Its chest armor, rib armor, and other armor pieces that could move continuously opened and closed. The weapon systems inside roared incessantly, frantically sending its ammunition flying outwards. As for the target, those disordered and blindly shot bullets didn¡¯t seem to be aiming at anything. It was to the extent where even when the outer armor closed, the machine gun cannon continued to roar until the safety device forcefully switched it off. However, the howling torrent of bullets already sted the outer edges apart and even sted the insides until mes gushed outwards.


    The three reapers all began to move, smashing their bodies about within the camp whilepletely oblivious to what they were crushing. There was even one that smashed into a building and ended uppletely stuck within the ruined walls and pirs. It still frantically increased its horsepower, as if it wanted to forcefully push down the building in front of it.


    They were going crazy; this was the first thought that entered Su¡¯s head. Could even mechas go crazy? Or was it because they were already developing the first signs of intellect?


    When Su saw these reapers, he began to feel more and more like they were mutated creatures that were suffering from extreme pain and unbearable suffering. However, they couldn¡¯t immediately die, and as such suffered from this endless torment.


    Su never thought that Helen¡¯s bullets would actually produce this type of effect! They brought endless suffering to the mechanical beings. Apart from making Su develop a bit of doubt towards her innately cold nature, it didn¡¯t seem to have any other use. Based on normal reasoning, intelligent mechas shouldn¡¯t know what fear was. Being able to make them go crazy like this could only be exined by Helen¡¯s unique tastes.


    While thinking these thoughts, Su had already left his sniping position and ran towards a different direction, something all seasoned snipers would do. However, all of his perception abilities, especially his long-range perception, were raised to their limits. Since it was a trap, the other party wouldn¡¯t end up in a chaotic state after this anticipated attack and would instead attack one after another.


    Sure enough, before he even left five meters, Su felt the air behind him be a bit disorderly. However, this wasn¡¯t the feeling of being aimed at by a sniper. The feeling of being aimed at was one that felt like being pricked at by needles, and it was the core of the third level long-distance defense ability in the Mysterious Fields. After strengthening this ability, Su became even more sensitive towards the feeling of being targeted.


    Su¡¯s body momentarily stopped, and then he suddenly shed to the side. At the same time, he moved the Glock pistol to his left hand. The moment his figure shed out, several indistinct shadows passed by his body¡¯s original position. Large amounts of sparks sshed everywhere, and then several deep holes were left behind on the roof.


    Su then backed up several meters. A dark figure shed by his face. Even though he didn¡¯t know what it was, he could feel its terrifying destructive power from the sharp whistling sounds and the hints of coldness.


    In the darkness, there seemed to be an extremely weak shadow flickering about that was running around Su at high speed. Su was also moving about quickly, changing directions from time to time. However, towards this opponent that was simrly moving without any patterns, Su couldn¡¯t take aim either.


    Under these high speed movements, the wind that assailed their faces was cold and hard. The two chased after each other like shes of lightning, shing from one roof to another, and even when they entered the abandoned houses in the ruins, they still continuously weaved about. While pursuing and dodging, the two individuals continuously attacked each other. Su didn¡¯t purely dodge; while avoiding his opponent¡¯s attacks, he was always trying to lock onto his opponent. The Glock in his hand was already adjusted to rapid-fire mode, but it didn¡¯t fire. However, the opponent was clearly quite apprehensive towards the Glock, because as soon as the crosshairs hovered over this individual¡¯s body, it would abandon all attacks and quickly dodge, not giving Su the chance to fire at all. From time to time, there would be one or two Scorpions of Disaster who entered the battle between these individuals, however, they would suddenly stand still. After standing still for a few seconds, they would fall onto the ground and release a spray of blood like colored silk.


    The pursuit had alreadysted more than half a minute, but Su still could not see what this terrifying opponent looked like, to the extent where he wasn¡¯t even able to clearly see what type of weapon his opponent had. He only knew that its build was extremely small, seemingly like a human shaped creature. Su didn¡¯t know if it was iron chains or something else, but there were four five to six meter long long and thin weapons. From the attacking style, the weapon his opponent was using could be considered cold weaponry.


    When fighting at such a close distance and in such high-speedbat, the disadvantages of a pistol were extremely evident. From the moment the trigger was pressed to when the weapon fired, both sides could shift overt ten meters outwards, so rifles were even more useless. Su already moved the rifle to his back. With the Glock in his left hand, he lowered his body and shifted outwards like a demon. Meanwhile, the body of Su¡¯s opponent was bent even lower, and sometimes, both his hands and feet would be used, making him look just like an extremely nimble reptile! Apart from just attacking, the four long and slender weapons had climbing functions and also greatly increased this individual¡¯s flexibility. Su already pressed the trigger of the Glock pistol to its critical point; as long as he moved his finger down a slight bit more, it would fire. This was what made his opponent feel apprehension. Otherwise, no matter how great the power of the pistol was, a pistol that couldn¡¯t hit its target was no different from a useless lump of metal.


    Su leapt up from the ground andnded on the outer wall of a building. Then, on the wall that didn¡¯t seem to have any ce to draw support from, he quickly moved several meters horizontally to make his way around the corner. At this moment, his opponent was like an artillery shell that shot over from the roof of a building more than ten meters away. With a light pa sound, it tightlytched onto the outer wall of the building. It moved horizontally, and then like a gecko, it climbed along the outer wall with a speed that was much faster than Su¡¯s, immediately rushing towards the edge of the building. A string whose shadow was almost invisible shot out, and after making a turn in the air, it hacked down towards the other side of the wall that was outside of this individual¡¯s field of view. This thread that was incredibly difficult to see actually possessed extremely great power, able to easily leave behind a ten centimeter deep cut in this building made from brick and wood.


    When the threadshed out, he already rushed out from the corner. It seemed like he was extremely confident in the power of his own weapons.


    However, what weed his confidence was a deep and bottomless muzzle!


    It released a strange cry. The thread trembled in the air, and then it pierced towards Su¡¯s arm like a sh of electricity. Then, its body borrowed this force to bounce backwards. This was the most optimal reaction under this type of situation, containing both offense and defense. It was clear that the attacker was well aware of the Glock¡¯s power, understanding that this type of corner wall couldn¡¯t block the Glock¡¯s st at all. Retreating behind the corner was definitely not a good choice. As for the thread it sent out before, it never ced much hope on itnding on Su¡¯s body.


    Unexpectedly, the thread easily pierced through Su¡¯s arm and deeply embedded itself into the wall. However, it didn¡¯t have the time to be happy at all, because Su¡¯s arm held the Glock pistol without budging, and the front sight perfectly lined up with his opponent that was bouncing backwards. In addition, Su¡¯s right hand already grabbed the thread that had pierced through his right arm!


    A tremendous bang sounded. This was the first time the Glock fired tonight!

 Book 2 10.2

    Book 2 Chapter 10.2 - Chosen¡¯s Battle


    Su¡¯s opponent alreadyunched towards the ground with lightning speed, and then even bounced to the side. The ce the Glock was aimed at was a position nted above him. The bullet that was originally aimed at him wasn¡¯t going to hit anything, but as soon as he bounced out a meter, his entire body strangely rose upwards. Even though his body twisted about to change directions, his body was still brushed by the barrage of bullets!


    The Glock¡¯s power was even greater than the olden-erarge caliber shotguns. Even if the bullet only scraped his body, arge st of blood still appeared in the air.


    Su¡¯s opponent released a strange cry. Like a rubber ball, he bounced a few times against the ground and wall. He then bounced dozens of meters outwards before suspending himself on the wall of a building.


    This was the first time he stopped, as well as the first time Su was able to clearly see his opponent.


    The one hanging on the wall was an extremely thin and weak looking person. His height didn¡¯t seem greater than a meter and a half, and he looked to be forty kilograms at most. However, his arms were disproportionately long, and his legs were warped in an extremely strange fashion. His entire body seemed to have stuck to the wall. His body was covered in semi-transparent ck clothes. On his bare feet were toes that looked like those of an olden-era orangutan, and right now, they were firmlytched onto the wall.


    From the various external characteristics, this looked like a male. However, his face was covered in wrinkles, making him look more like a monkey than a human. He was baring his fangs, allowing Su to see that his canines were clearly different from those of a human¡¯s. The disproportionate pupils were like those of a cat¡¯s, and under the darkness of night, they released sparkling yellow-green radiance.


    He was gasping for breath and staring hatefully at Su. His eyes were full of hatred and blood-thirstiness. The skintight clothes were torn at the waist, and half of his lower back was badly mangled. Blood continuously flowed outwards in trickling streams along the wall. The injury the Glock pistol inflicted was clearly not light, to the point where it exceeded Su¡¯s expectations.


    Even though the distance between them couldn¡¯t be considered far, even with all of Su¡¯s sight strengthening, the body of this monkey-like male really was just too simr to his surrounding environment. His outline was extremely blurry, and it was changing slightly from time to time as well, as if it would blend into the wilderness scenery at any time. It was quite strenuous to focus his eyes on this target, and just staring at this individual for slightly longer would immediately make one feel great fatigue.


    Even though this male¡¯s build was extremely small, it was abnormally nimble and agile, with strength that wasn¡¯t weak either. It definitely possessed some unknown ability that was simr to a lizard¡¯s camouge, allowing him to hide in the darkness. It was unknown if this ability was effective during daytime.


    Su hid within the darkness, relying on the terrain to conceal himself. He restrained his presence, making his body temperature the same as his environment to hide his body. The concealment methods of both sides were achieved through different means.


    The ends of this small yet extremely nimble male¡¯s limbs were connected to extremely thin metal chains. The metal chain¡¯s edges were grinded until they were extremely sharp; this was precisely the murderous weapon that prated through Su¡¯s arm.


    Su spread out his right hand and looked at his simrly badly mangled palm. The meticulous chain wiring inside the tactical gloves had already been sliced apart by the metal chains, and there was even a deep opening sliced into his palm. There was a bloody hole on his left arm as well that was a bit frightening to look at. However, Su¡¯s injuries still seemed quite a bit lighter than those of the male in front of him. As the representative of the new era¡¯s high power pistols, this Glock wasn¡¯t something that could be casually fired.


    When he saw Su¡¯s wounds, the male on the other side cried out a few times like a wild beast. The hatred and resentment in his eyes lessened a bit, and a bit morecency appeared. His upper body twisted at a ridiculous angle, as if there weren¡¯t any bones in his body, and then he began to lick at the wounds along his ribs and lower back.


    With close to a hundred meters between them, the Glock that did not possess long-range precision already didn¡¯t pose much of a threat to the monkey-like male. Su took off his tactical gloves that were already tattered beyond belief and also began to lick his right hand and left arm¡¯s injuries like a wild beast.


    When the beast-like male saw Su¡¯s movements, the vicious radiance in his eyes clearly became much weaker.


    ¡°Su?!¡± he suddenly cried out Su¡¯s name, only, his pronunciation was extremely stiff and shrill. It sounded just like the zhi zhi sounds a monkey made.


    Su raised his head and looked vigntly at the small, monkey-like male. His left eye that flickered with green radiance seemed especially eye-catching in the darkness.


    When the beast-like male saw Su¡¯s left eye that released radiance like a wolf, his viciousness decreased a bit more. ¡°I¡¯m called Malim, a powerful apostle¡¯s chosen! The apostle wanted you, but didn¡¯t say whether he wants you dead or alive. If you surrender now, I can bring you back alive. If Martham came, you would definitely have been brought back dead.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Su seemed to be hesitating.


    Malim¡¯s body twisted about, removing the alloy pellets from his body one by one. It seemed like this shriveled body contained terrifying power. When he saw Su¡¯s hesitation, he immediately said, ¡°Martham is extremely scary, and he likes to cut people the most! Malim never lies. Even though Malim is hurt, Malim still has fifty percent confidence in killing you, but Malim won¡¯t kill you. Malim wants to bring you back so you can be an apostle¡¯s chosen too.¡±


    ¡°Fifty percent confidence?¡± Su seemed to hesitate even more.


    ¡°At least half!¡± Malim was extremely confident in himself. However, he didn¡¯t notice that the injuries on Su¡¯s palm and arm were already closed, and his ribs and lower back were still flowing with blood.


    Su¡¯s body suddenly lowered a bit. Even though he immediately grabbed the wall to steady himself, there was still a bit of weakness shown. While staring at Malim, Su slowly slid down the wall, gradually approaching the ground.


    Malim immediately jumped onto the ground. He released a low intimidating roar while closing in on Su. Even when moving on t ground, Malim still travelled on all fours, and his joints werepletely different from those of ordinary humans. They didn¡¯t seem like those of wolves or leopards, and instead like the limbs of insects.


    ¡°Su! Return with me. Otherwise, you will definitely die! Martham already rushed over, so you cannot escape!¡± Malim bared his fangs, allowing dark green saliva to continuously flow from his mouth. When itnded on the ground, a green smoke would emerge, burning open a small hole.


    Su¡¯s pupil immediately narrowed slightly. Malim¡¯s saliva contained shocking corrosive properties. In the wilderness, mutated creatures with these characteristics were all poisonous, and they most likely had poison shooting capabilities. Malim¡¯s actions were a demonstration, or perhaps a reminder for Su not to act recklessly.


    Su alreadynded on the ground. A faint trembling could be felt from his legs; it seemed like someone was currently rushing in this direction. If this person was that Martham Malim was talking about, then he definitely possessed astonishing weight and power. Moreover, what was a bit terrifying was that he clearly possessed astonishing speed!


    After hesitating for just a few seconds, the trembling of the ground became much clearer. Faced with Martham¡¯s astonishing speed, Pendulum City truly did seem a bit small.


    At this time, Su was like a wild beast thatpletely relied on instinct. He clearly felt a bit of danger. He suddenly turned around and rushed out from the city!

 Book 2 10.3

    Book 2 Chapter 10.3 - Apostle¡¯s Chosen


    Malim immediately chased in pursuit. With the assistance of the long steel chains and his body¡¯s nimble movements, his speed was clearly faster than the sprinting Su¡¯s. The distance between the two was gradually pulled closer.


    Malim seemed to have seen something. He suddenly increased his speed towards Su while shouting with his shrill voice, ¡°Stop! In front of you is a minefield...¡±


    Before he even finished his sentence, his shouting voice suddenly stopped. Malim never expected Su to suddenly stop! However, not only did Su stop, he actually turned around and ran towards Malim, and even though the Glock returned to the holder, the military knife was in his hands! In addition, the speed at which he rushed out at was one and a half the speed he used when he was fleeing previously!


    There were only several dozen meters or so between the two, so it was covered in the blink of an eye. Malim¡¯s eyes were widened to their limit. He shrieked loudly and continuously moved about. His two ws already turned into afterimages as they grabbed at Su. His tongue swelled like a blown-up balloon, and then it rapidly contracted before spewing out a jet of thick green liquid directly at Su!


    Without even thinking about it, Su already knew that he definitely couldn¡¯te into contact with this liquid. However, he was prepared. His entire body ducked down, as if it was sticking to the ground. The venom sprayed directly above his back. Then, Su¡¯s right hand reached out with lightning speed, forcefully thrusting towards Malim¡¯s wed figure. What followed was an unknown number of metallic shes. However, the one that released a miserable scream was Malim. Even though Su¡¯s movements weren¡¯t as nimble as his, the preciseness and power of his movements were much greater than Malim¡¯s. In addition, he held a military knife in his hands! Malim¡¯s ws were extremely tough, actually enabling him to collide against Su¡¯sposite knife, but his arms and palms weren¡¯t that tough. Under this extremely fast struggle, Su¡¯s right hand and Malim¡¯s ws arms were continuouslycerated. However, the damage Malim suffered was much more severe, with quite a few of the de injuries cutting into his bone!


    While Su pinned down Malim with his right hand, his left hand already pointed at Malim! If he was sted by the Glock under this distance, it was possible that a smaller half of his body would be sted apart!


    He released a sharp screech. His entire body then suddenly bounced up, leaping into the air. However, even though Malim¡¯s movements were fast enough, he found that Su was actually even a bit faster than himself! Su¡¯s body seemed to have an invisible spring installed in it as he bounced out in a perfectly straight manner. However, Malim jumped towards the air, while Su¡¯s feet were still firmly nailed onto the ground.


    Malim¡¯s eyes seemed to have suddenly captured something, and his body immediately went ice cold! He noticed that the steel chain connected to his own right leg was firmly stepped on by Su¡¯s feet!


    ¡°No!...¡± Malim¡¯s screech immediately tore through the deep night sky. His scream was immediately cut short by the rough explosion of the Glock pistol!


    The moment Malim¡¯s body froze in midair, a barrage of alloy pellets already sprayed over, almost all of themnding on Malim¡¯s body. In the night sky, a bloody sphere of mist appeared. At the center of the bloody mist was Malim.


    With a plop sound, Malim fell from the sky onto the ground. After tumbling a few times, hey on the ground with his head facing upwards. Almost all the flesh on his body had been sted rotten. His arms and legs were still twitching, but he didn¡¯t even have the energy to get up. Badly mangled flesh covered his face, and his eyes were already blind. His mouth was opened wide, breathing heavily as his chest rose and fell continuously. His long tongue draped over the side of his mouth in a limp fashion, continuously spraying out dark green venom. As this venom flowed down Malim¡¯s cheek, it burned the flesh until it released faint wisps of green smoke.


    Not even Malim¡¯s own flesh could resist the viciousness of the venom¡¯s corrosion. It was unknown whether it was because he already couldn¡¯t sense pain or if it was too painful, but Malim couldn¡¯t feel the pain from the venom¡¯s corrosion at all.


    Su walked to Malim¡¯s side and silently looked at him. As he walked over, his right hand continuously dripped out blood. When his bloodnded on Malim¡¯s bloody and minced flesh, it would suddenly turn into a purple ck expanse, and the surrounding blood and flesh would all be dyed a simr color. Then, this purple ck flesh would condense into a small sphere. The outside of this sphere would gradually turn ash gray before ultimately turning into ashes.


    He didn¡¯t know how old Malim was, but Su could imagine that Malim had countless experiences against firearms. Just like Su, within the darkness andplex terrain, Malim¡¯s strength would increase many times over. The various firearms were practically useless against him, and even shotguns might as well be useless. Perhaps, tonight was the first time Malim developed a fear for firearms, as well as thest time. Unfortunately, he met Su, someone who was simrly nimble, adept at hiding and detection, as well as someone who simrly enjoyed the darkness. However, unlike Malim, Su used a gun. In Su¡¯s hands, the Glock pistol could disy unimaginable might.


    Malim couldn¡¯t see anything anymore. As he breathed heavily, his muttering was like the cries of a wild beast. ¡°Don¡¯t run away, Martham will kill you... apostle won¡¯t kill you... you and Malim have a simr scent... Malim has never lied...¡±


    Malim repeatedly spoke these words. It seemed like his consciousness already entered a blurry state.


    Simr scent... What was the scent that was simr? Could it be the scent of a wild beast? Those that grew up in the wilderness perhaps all had different scents than pure humans.


    Su tossed his puzzlement and hesitation aside and raised the military knife. This was war, and there was only life or death; there was nothing else. Malim was an important character on the other side, and he also possessed special abilities. It was evident how important he was to the Scorpions of Disaster and further battles from today on. There was no way Su could bring his entire body back, but he could bring back his head and a few other important inner organs with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± A mad roar rang out like a thunderp through Pendulum City¡¯s skies. A bald giant that was over two meters tall sprinted over inrge strides.


    His body contained terrifying power, and every step crossed more than ten meters of distance. Whenever his bodynded, the ground would tremble slightly. The flesh on the giant¡¯s body intertwined, developing to a stage that didn¡¯t look like that of a human¡¯s anymore. The veins and arteries that coiled about underneath his skin were several centimeters thick, and his skin was full of round faded spots. The giant¡¯s skin had a coarse and rough texture to it, as if it was the skin of a water buffalo. It waspletely different from the fine and easily broken skin of humans.


    Su¡¯s pupils began to shrink. He felt another clear stinging sensation. This giant definitely possessed terrifying abilities, so he wasn¡¯t as easy to defeat as he looked like from the outside.


    Even though the giant¡¯s body didn¡¯t look like that of a human¡¯s and the two long fangs that extended from his mouth proved that his bloodline was a bit closer to those of mutated creatures, he had an extremely dignified looking face.


    ¡°Back away from Malim, or else I will tear you to shreds!¡± The giant stood thirty meters away. His roar was deep and imposing. What was peculiar was that his speech was extremely precise and not like the howling of a wild beast. Su didn¡¯t need an exnation to know that this steel tower like giant was most likely Martham.


    When he saw Martham, Su didn¡¯t know why, but he thought of Captain Curtis. They were simrly like chunks of steel, only, Martham was heavier, while the captain had more density.


    ¡°Martham?¡± Su asked. He could see the giant¡¯s undisguisable concern, and as such, he casually aimed the muzzle of the Glock towards Malim¡¯s body. Under this distance, with the Glock¡¯s power, he didn¡¯t even have to aim it. Regardless of which area of the body he shot at, it would be fatal. Malim¡¯s figure was small like a monkey. If it suffered this shot, there was a chance that it might be directly sted into two pieces.


    ¡°I am Martham! Damn it! Move your toy away!¡± The giant couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward.


    ¡°Maybe I should st him apart first?¡± Su calmly said. The Glock moved up slightly and aimed at Malim¡¯s brain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Martham first released a cry. Then, he noticed that Su had been calmly looking at himself the whole time. He immediately calmed down and said, ¡°You piece of shit, leave Malim behind and then go. I won¡¯t kill you this time.¡±

 Book 2 10.4

    Book 2 Chapter 10.4 - Chosen¡¯s Battle


    When the Glock¡¯s muzzle aimed at Malim¡¯s head, Su immediately saw Martham¡¯s pupils contracting. The blood vessels that were exposed on his skin also seemed to have swelled quite a bit. Meanwhile, when the Glock was moved away slightly, Martham would rx slightly. These were actually extremely slight changes, but Su possessed an astonishing memory and analyzing abilities. Not even the slightest change in Martham¡¯s appearance would avoid his detection.


    ¡°It seems like his head is the crucial point.¡± Su inwardly made this deduction.


    Su and Martham stood in opposition, and this persisted for close to a minute. This minute felt iparably long, and the cold winds of night seemed to have frozen still as well.


    Martham¡¯s body was injured. His right shoulder and right back were badly mangled, and his injuries seemed much more severe than Su¡¯s. However, from Su¡¯s point of view, he couldn¡¯t see just how great the injury on his back was.


    Su stared at Martham¡¯s bare chest and became inwardly vignt. The skin covering his chest was tough, durable, and covered in criss-crossed scars, but this thick skin still couldn¡¯t conceal the veined patterns of the muscles below. From the distance, it looked as if there were many earthworms crawling about. However, this wasn¡¯t what Su was expecting to see. There was supposed to be a bloody hole thatpletely prated through.


    When Martham first appeared, Su already recognized him to be the well-built male that was sitting in front of the window as bait. An ordinary target would never make Su rashly take action. For the sake of breaking this trap, Su specially exchanged the ordinary bullet for an armor prating one. This wasn¡¯t an ordinary bullet meant for dealing with with a human or living target. Su¡¯s original intention was to deliver a shot that possessed overwhelming power to inflict an unexpected blow, and from there on throw the enemy¡¯s ns into chaos. However, the armor prating bullet wasn¡¯t even able to pierce through this giant¡¯s body!


    Su couldn¡¯t help but reassess the strength of the enemy in front of him.


    ¡°Your injuries are more severe than mine.¡± Su¡¯s eyes began to burn with a green me.


    Martham began to be more and more impatient. ¡°Let Malim go, and then you can leave. I won¡¯t kill you this time!¡±


    ¡°Malim can¡¯t be saved anymore.¡± Su remained unmoving like a rock. He simply stared at Martham, not allowing any changes in his expression to escape his detection.


    The muscles on Martham¡¯s face twitched, and the blood vessels that coiled about continuously squirmed about. In front of this body that wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, terrifying power began to gather.


    ¡°Leave Malim, and then go away!¡± There weren¡¯t many movements on Malim¡¯s body, only an asional twitch of his arms and legs. When he saw this situation, Martham roared. His patience was clearly reaching its limit.


    ¡°I want to wait a bit before leaving.¡± Suughed and said.


    A battle seemed to be on the verge of erupting!


    Su stared at Martham, and then he suddenly pressed down on the Glock¡¯s trigger. The muzzle was still aimed at Malim¡¯s head!


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Martham released a world-shaking roar. His entire body used force, and then he shot over like an artillery shell! The ground where hended immediately cracked apart under the tremendous force. Meanwhile, many of the blood vessels on his body ruptured from being unable to bear the sudden explosive power, causing bits of blood to spray out.


    There were several dozen meters between them, and he didn¡¯t use a running start either. This distance wasn¡¯t something that one could cross in a single step. When Martham¡¯s feetnded heavily on the ground, he prepared to rushed in front of Su with just a single step, even though he knew deep down quite clearly, that there was no way he could stop the the Glock from releasing its explosive sound in time.


    Just when his foot already exerted force, Su suddenly moved, raising the Glock at a speed Martham didn¡¯t expect at all. The trigger was then pressed all the way down! The explosive sound of the Glock was something Martham anticipated, but the muzzle was actually pointed at Martham!


    Martham roared as if he was crazy, but his body was already ascending, so there was no way for him to dodge this gun that suddenly fired. In that instant, Martham¡¯s extremely thick left foot reached outwards and heavily mmed onto the ground. The tremendous force immediately made the ground cave in, and then it rippled outwards like a wave, spreading almost to a ten meter wide circle. With this tremendous force, Martham¡¯s body finally forcefully came to a stop. He only had the time to cover his face with his arms afterwards, relying on his powerful flesh to defend himself against the explosion of the Glock pistol.


    This shot still used a bullet that contained pellets. The alloy pellets flew out like rain,nding on Martham¡¯s body with pu pu pu sounds. The alloy pellets¡¯ power tore through Martham¡¯s centimeter thick skin, causing it to continuously deform and tearing at Martham¡¯s steel like muscle fibers.


    Almost the instant the gun fired at Martham, Su lowered the Glock and at the same time nimbly switched bullets. In tonight¡¯s battle, Su only fired the Glock twice, so there were still enough bullets inside of this pistol. However, just from how Martham was moving to his body¡¯s transformations, Su came to the conclusion that the pellet bullets with astonishing close-range power weren¡¯t enough to greatly injure Martham and could only hinder him a bit. However, during the time it temporarily hindered him, Su already switched to bullets with more power.


    Martham¡¯s arms slightly opened. After taking a look through the crack, he released his arms and assumed a charging posture. However, after crouching down, his body went rigid again. Low growls that were full of anger were continuously released from his throat.


    The Glock that had its bullets exchanged was aimed at Malim¡¯s head again. No matter what type of bullet it was, the Glock could easily st his head into meat paste.


    ¡°Move back, or else I¡¯ll st his head apart immediately.¡± Su¡¯s smile was extremely charming. His voice was as cold as ice; no one would doubt how decisive Su was.


    Martham released a few low growls from his throat, and the muscles around his entire body squirmed. Pu pu sounds continuously rang out, slowly sending pellets out one after another. His left leg seemed a bit heavy. It seemed like his body couldn¡¯t bear the tremendous force aftering to a hurried start just now, and as a result, it injured itself quite a bit.


    Su didn¡¯t wait for Martham to return to his original spot. Instead, when he saw his center of gravity shift slightly, he suddenly pulled the trigger again!


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Martham roared with all of his strength, his imposing face already appearing to be a bit sinister. He did everything he could to rush towards Su, and as a result, the ground beneath his feet once again distorted, and the skin covering his bulging muscles began to crack apart inch by inch. Crazy winds suddenly stirred up around Martham¡¯s enormous body as he rushed out with an even greater ferociousness than previously. However, due to his left leg¡¯s injuries, Martham¡¯s speed and reaction ability already weakened a bit. He obviously wasn¡¯t going to make it in time to stop Su¡¯s shot.


    Reflected within Martham¡¯s eyes that had be perfectly round was Su¡¯s handsome smiling face, as well as his slowly raising Glock that aimed at Martham¡¯s body. Things were ying out exactly as he had predicted.

 Book 2 10.5

    Book 2 Chapter 10.5 - Chosen¡¯s Battle


    The Glock roared again. This time, the recoil force caused Su¡¯s arm to rise into the sky before it waspletely neutralized. The gunshot was extremely oppressed, and what fired from the muzzle was a faint blue me. Only, before the gun was fired, Martham was still able to hurriedly cover his face with his arms, and the area Su aimed for was between the space between his brows!


    A small hole suddenly emerged on Martham¡¯s left forearm that was covered in leather-like skin. His muscles quickly bulged, and countless cracks appeared on his skin shortly after. It abruptly exploded, sending flesh and blood flying everywhere! When the bloody mist cleared up, arge, ten centimeter wide wound could be seen on Martham¡¯s forearm. The dark blue bullet had alreadypletely deformed after inserting itself deep into bone.


    Su continued to smile, but the green me deep within his eye suddenly throbbed! This shot that was fired from the Glock could st straight through a rhinoceros, but it only managed to inflict this type of wound that didn¡¯t affect the situation much on Martham! Su began to doubt whether or not Martham¡¯s body could even be considered organic anymore.


    However, right now, Martham¡¯s body was already covered in many wounds, which gave Su more and more confidence. The Glock in his hand pointed at Malim again, and this movement immediately caused the roaring Martham to immediately quiet down.


    ¡°Back up, or else I will immediately st a hole in his head.¡± Su noticed that his tone of speaking waspletely the same as when they first met, to the extent where there was absolutely no difference. It was as if a tape recorder was ying; this style of speech was a bit too simr to Helen¡¯s.


    Martham straightened his body. His well-built body was covered in wounds of various sizes, and every single one was flowing with blood. The wounds on his left arm and shoulder were especially terrifying. However, there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of pain or anger on his face. There was only sadness, resoluteness, and a dignified expression.


    Martham took a deep breath, and then he suddenly released a sorrowful cry into the sky! His voice rang through the night sky, echoing through the low hanging clouds of radiation for a long time without disappearing.


    Martham suddenly tightened his right fist. With a roar, he mmed it heavily onto the ground! The ground trembled and then cracked apart. A streak extended forward that stretched towards Malim¡¯s body. The moment the right fistnded on the ground, Martham¡¯s left hand opened up and reached towards Su!


    Su immediately felt an enormous pressure spreading to him, to the extent where even his breathing came to a standstill! He felt as if he was submerged underwater, as if a heavy pressure weighed down on his entire body. If it was an ordinary person, they might not even be able to move again. However, Su¡¯s control and coordination over his own body were iparable. Even though he only had a single level of power strengthening, he could instantly erupt with astonishing power.


    All of the muscles on his body bulged. His movements were clearly sluggish, as if he was moving through dried concrete, but he raised the Glock and fired in Martham¡¯s direction!


    The instant the Glock roared, the pressure around Su¡¯s body immediately lessened. Another bloody hole appeared on Martham¡¯s chest! Meanwhile, Su, who had his movement ability restored, immediately used his foot to send Malim upwards. He then sprinted ten meters horizontally with Malim¡¯s body to avoid the crack that was extending towards him.


    While running, Su fired three times at Martham, but only the third shot hit its target. The other two shots were clearly well aimed, but the bullets entered a formless force field that deviated their trajectories. However, when Su¡¯s third shot fired, the force field around Martham¡¯s body couldn¡¯t handle the continuous explosions and finally copsed, adding another injury to his left shoulder.


    At this moment, Martham¡¯s entire body was already covered in injuries. He gave Malim a look, and then ferociously trampled on the ground. The ground violently trembled, causing the surrounding earth to crack apart. Large pieces of cement flew into the air, hiding Martham¡¯s body. He decisively turned around and sprinted towards the depths of Pendulum City.


    Su¡¯s heart was ice cold. He raised the gun, took aim, and fired. Only when he heard a pained groan from Martham did he put away the gun. He then picked up Malim¡¯s body and then ran towards the boundless darkness outside Pendulum City.


    While running through the darkness, Su¡¯s smile disappeared without a trace. For some reason, he just couldn¡¯t smile, and he didn¡¯t even have the interest to maintain the smile he was used to showing. Su¡¯s heart felt extremely heavy.


    Su didn¡¯t want to silently run, because this would only bring about many details that he wished to forget. As such, he made a simple report of this battle while running and also sent it out.


    Less than a minute after this report was sent out, Persephone¡¯s image appeared on Su¡¯s tactical board. This time, there was a rare peaceful and beautiful background behind her, to the extent where he could even see silver moonlight seeping out through the cracks in the clouds.


    ¡°The battle this time wasn¡¯t bad! Moreover, your strategy was extremely beautiful! My Su is quite a smart one!¡± Persephone seemed extremely happy. Regardless of whether she showed her excitement or anger, she would always appear exceptionally charming.


    ¡°... was just a bit lucky.¡± Su found that even when he found Persephone, his heart still felt heavy, heavy to the point where there was a bit of pain.


    The attentive Persephone immediately noticed the gloominess on Su¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It seems like your mood isn¡¯t that great? Your strategy this time was quite excellent, and there is nothing I can pick at regarding your way of maintaining superiority. You should be happy.¡±


    ¡°... it¡¯s nothing much. I just feel...¡± After hesitating a bit, when faced with Persephone, Su finally changed what he was used to doing, opening his heart a bit. He sighed and said, ¡°... that even though I was in control of the situation, I should still maintain a bit of modesty and respect.¡±


    Su¡¯sst sentence clearly left Persephone a bit shocked. She became silent for a few seconds, and then she said that they would chat againter. Then, she cut offmunications.


    As such, Su carried this burden and continued to run through this endless darkness towards the brightly lit Dragon City.


    The ce where Persephone was located at was a quiet little valley. There were more than ten military tents of various sizes. This was the temporary camp for her and her subordinates.


    She quietly stood next to a small brook that had not frozen over yet and watched the trickling water. Unexpectedly, this water was still rather clear, but Persephone¡¯s mind was not on this. Her heart continuously fluttered back and forth, continuously thinking about Su¡¯s final sentence. This sentence was something she was extremely familiar with, as if she had seen it somewhere before. In addition, when Su spoke this sentence, it left her with an extremely strange feeling. This was apletely unfamiliar feeling, one that made Su change into someone else, someone who Persephone had never met or came into contact with before.


    In fact, no matter how she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t figure out where Su seemed different from how he was in the past. His movements, expressions, tone, and way of speaking were exactly the same as the Su Persephone remembered, but from her intuition, she felt as if it was a different person. Perhaps it was also Su, but it wasn¡¯t the Su she recognized.


    Even Persephone herself felt as if this type of feeling was extremely absurd. After all, her memory was extremely astonishing, and she shouldn¡¯t have this type of confused feeling. Sheughed, and then prepared to make use of this natural creek water. There was no way she was going to waste this rare peaceful night on some strange thoughts. From the half year after she first saw Su on the screen, she had already experienced too many strange things.


    Just when she removed the pencil from her hair, her entire body suddenly went rigid! Persephone immediately returned to her normal appearance, and after crying out, a young and pretty woman immediately sprinted over. This was her new confidential assistant.


    ¡°Bring one over to me!¡± Persephone instructed.


    The youngdy was extremely agile, and in just half a minute, a well-preserved ¡®Revtion¡¯ was already delivered in front of Persephone.


    Persephone was extremely familiar with the ck cover of this ¡®Revtion¡¯. She drew out a light streak with her pencil, and then flipped through a few pages to find the passage she was looking for. Then, her smile froze before disappearing.


    Persephone flipped to that page that was under ¡®Revtion: Good News¡¯. Below that page, there was a sentence:


    The apostle said, ¡°Even if I have absolute control, I will still maintain modesty and respect.¡±

 Book 2 11.1

    Book 2 Chapter 11.1 - Disappointment


    When Su returned to Dragon City, his mood had already returned to normal. These types of struggles happened often in the wilderness, and there would always be lives lost in the process. If the situation was too harsh, having injuries that were slightly more serious would mean death. Su had experienced countless battles in the past, and each time, the purpose of the battles was for victory and survival. Those battles could not be considered righteous, nor could they be considered important.


    However, this battle was a bit different. Regardless of whether it was the Scorpions of Disaster or the ck Dragonriders, they all broke free from the predicament of survival and began to fight for the sake of expansion and domination. Su, inside of this type of war, was just a small corner. The Scorpions of Disaster were ants that simultaneously pushed and retreated, while ck Dragonriders¡¯ fighters could continuously grow within the blood and mes. From the perspective of one¡¯s destiny, it was obviously better to be on the ck Dragonriders¡¯ side. However, victory or defeat here, were twopletely different matters.


    After epting Helen¡¯s suggestion of handing Malim¡¯s corpse to ck Dragonrider headquarters, Su returned to his own residence. It felt rather strange to him. He felt that someone like Malim who possessed special abilities would definitely have great research value, so why was Helenpletely uninterested?


    Su¡¯s residence was still the smallest inner room prepared for officers. The ck Dragonriders didn¡¯t have many officers, so in the two back-to-back apartments that had more than ten rooms on this block, Su was the only one that lived here. However, the block was still sorted out cleanly and neatly, and the roads had experienced new renovation as well. The sidewalk with lush trees besides it and the gardens of vis made one feel as if they returned to the olden era. However, if one looked carefully, they would find that regardless of whether it were the trees or flowers, they were all new era nts that had resistance towards radiation and not the ridiculously tender and fragile flowers and nts of the olden era.


    Even though he didn¡¯t return here for an extremely long time, Su still cleaned the room until it was absolutely spotless, to the extent where he even wiped down the windows until they were perfectly clean. With the skies still covered in heavy clouds of radiation, this was undoubtedly an extremely extravagant task. There were many things that were extravagant, for example, just turning on the water pipe would send drinkable water flowing out in seemingly endless quantities.


    Water, electricity, cleaning; these were all things that needed to be paid for. This was something that Su understood. Compared to the rewards he collected after he returned from fighting several times, these bills could be considered insignificant. As long as Su had a need, the ck Dragonriders could provide women that were all of high quality. In addition, their prices wouldn¡¯t be expensive, but of course, this was rtive to Su¡¯s ie.


    After closing the door of the room, he walked into the bathroom. He turned on the water, and then he looked at the running stream in a stupefied manner.


    The lifestyles of the ck Dragonriders could only be described as extravagant. The Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ people were more like ants without their own consciousness. As long as they were provided with the basic guarantee of life, they would work and fight without anyints. They would even offer all types of service, just like the type Diaster enjoyed.


    However, fighting in the ck Dragonriders was for what purpose exactly?


    Dragon City didn¡¯tck anything required to continue living. For Su who had worked an entire day for the sake of a bottle of drinkable water, he had never thought that there would be a day when he could soak himself in a tub of clean water purely for the sake of making his body a bit cleaner.


    Su forcefully closed his eyes, but what he saw was only Martham¡¯s face that was full of anger and despair, and what he heard was only his sorrowful roar. If it was a frontal confrontation, even if he used the Glock, Su still might not necessarily be Martham¡¯s opponent. Victory did not always belong to the party with greater strength, and victory did not always bring about happiness. There were many times in the past when, after finally killing his opponent in a bloody struggle, a faint thought emerged in Su¡¯s mind, and that was that he was still alive.


    However, this battle seemed a bit different. Su faced an opponent who had great abilities but was not powerful himself. He used his opponent¡¯s concern and principles to heavily wound and defeat Martham. It was truly hard for opponents with principles and concern, no matter how great their abilities were, to be considered strong. Martham¡¯s dedication made Su see parts of himself. This was why even though he won, he didn¡¯t feel joy.


    Moreover, the war between the Scorpions of Disaster and the ck Dragonriders was something that Su found hard to understand. From his perspective, since there was more water than they could drink, so much food that it was a bit unimaginable, as well as clean environments and organized rooms, why did they still have to fight? He understood why more than ten people would fight a bloody battle for a piece of edible rotting flesh, and he himself even risked his life for a bottle of water. However, what was the point of fighting this type of war?


    Su removed his clothing and entered the bathtub. Then, he slowly slid down, allowing the water to rise above his face and submerging himselfpletely within the clear water. In the wilderness, this amount of clean water was enough to make everyone inside an inhabited area fight to the death, yet in Dragon City, the price was simply a hundred yuan. For any formal ck Dragonrider, this was not arge amount of money.


    Submerging himself in the water made Su feel peaceful, tranquil, and fulfilled. He silently thought about the events that took ce after entering the ck Dragonriders, and then his vignce towards danger began to pierce at his heart again, Su knew that the current peace was simply an omen of the surging undercurrents. His enemies were not only outside of the central area of control. His enemies inside Dragon City were perhaps even more numerous and powerful.


    It was unknown how much profit Malim¡¯s corpse would bring Su. It wouldn¡¯t be a small amount, but it wouldn¡¯t be too great either. If there really was arge amount, Helen wouldn¡¯t have let it go; this was what Su thought. He suddenly noticed that he frequently contacted Helen, and unknowingly when, he began to develop more and more confidence in her ability. In addition, the confidence was a bit blindly ced, as if she was an omnipotent prophet.


    Suid in the bathtub while quietly closing his eyes. Inside of this clean water that was rich with oxygen, he didn¡¯t need to breathe. If one looked carefully, they would find that there were ripples undting on the surface of Su¡¯s ivory-colored skin. It was as if tissues were moving on their own, but from a whole, it seemed as if there was a type of regr pattern taking ce.


    The water in the bathtub slowly dropped a bit, and then it began to steady again, no longer lowering. However, the color of the water gradually darkened, and the water became more muddled. Then, ayer of extremely faint bloody color emerged that gradually spread throughout the bathtub, unknown as to which part of Su¡¯s body it emerged from. If one looked carefully, they would find that Su¡¯s entire body was wrapped within a faintyer of blood. In addition, from time to time, wisps of blood that were almost impossible to make out with the naked eye shot out from the pores of his skin.


    Su silently sensed the changes taking ce within himself. Right now, his body was greedily absorbing the oxygen in the water and continuously purifying the inside of his body, sending the waste matter, poisonous substance, and extravasated blood out from his body. Through this process, the countless small injuries within Su¡¯s body were healed one after another, and Su felt his body be filled with power again. As for just how powerful this force was, it was to the extent that every organ in his body, every muscle fiber, and even every gene was trembling, resonating in response. Su had no doubt that if he released an attack right now, then it would definitely be precise, fierce, and fatal.


    His body that had recovered was not only filled with power, but also a longing, a craving for women, alcohol, and even more so blood and battle. Su himself did not enjoy fighting and massacre, but his body greatly enjoyed it. Each time a powerful opponent was ughtered, it would always bring his body great joy, and during this delight, his genes would be shaken and rbined. This type of joy even surpassed intercourse with women. Su¡¯s body liked domination and control, and this perhaps might be exined by a creature¡¯s instinctive power as well.


    After joining the ck Dragonriders, Su¡¯s power and abilities quickly increased, but his body¡¯s instinctive desires became more and more powerful as well, powerful to the point where it was hard for Su to even control them himself. Su always carefully selected his path of advance and chose his own abilities with great care. He discovered quite clearly that even though his own abilities were quickly improving, hisbat wisdom wasn¡¯t correspondingly increasing. Towards the ck Dragonriders¡¯ sea of new equipment, technology, abilities, and tactics, he knew practically nothing, and as such, he couldn¡¯t fully disy their power either. In the end, Su was essentially still the hunter that could travel through the wilderness alone while relying on his two guns; he was still far from those ck Dragonriders that were born in influential families.


    Su felt a bit of fear towards his own body as well. He didn¡¯t know if a day woulde when he couldn¡¯t suppress his body¡¯s instincts and would as a result lose his own reasoning.


    While submerged underneath the water, Su gradually lost awareness of his surroundings and instead began to feel rather suffocated and oppressed. He stillid there without moving, and only when the suffocation reached its limit did he jump out with a ssh sound to stand in the bathtub. Behind him was a tub full of dark red water. His body was also contaminated with water that was full of blood, but the water quickly flowed down, and not a single drop remained on the surface of his skin.


    When Su pulled open the bathroom door, he was suddenly stupefied. A cry of rm sounded from within the bedroom!

 Book 2 11.2

    Book 2 Chapter 11.2 - Disappointment


    All of Su¡¯s attention had been focused on his own body and worries, so he waspletely unaware that someone entered his room. The ck Dragonrider military dormitories were extremely safe, and even cleaning personnel would only appear during certain times. Apart from this, no one else had entered Su¡¯s residence.


    During his surprise, he already saw that the one inside the room was actually Li, so the power he had gathered began to disperse. Li was clearly a bit startled as well. Her breathing was hurried, but she stared fixatedly at Su.


    ¡°Li? How did youe inside?¡± Su asked. He walked towards his wardrobe and prepared to change clothes.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even close the door!¡± Li replied boldly and confidently. Su did not recall that he forgot to lock the door, but in front of Li, these mechanical locks might as well not be there.


    Su first looked Li over carefully. She wore a set of standard half-casual ck Dragonrider subordinate clothes. Her short jacket, skin tight inner clothes, long pants, and mountain climbing boots outlined her figure quite well. Su wanted to see how her injuries were, but his eyes first rested on her waist and legs.


    Su immediately noticed this issue with himself and regained his attention to carefully check the state of Li¡¯s body. When he concentrated his attention, a wave of sharp pain suddenly entered his head. In this state of absent-mindedness, the Li in front of him suddenly became blurry, and another Li emerged from within the shadows. Su was greatly startled. After looking at it carefully, he found that the woman inside the shadows wasn¡¯t Li, but no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t see her true appearance, as if she really was just something made out of void images.


    The void world disappeared in the blink of an eye, not continuing to exist. Su let out a breath. Even though he didn¡¯t understand the meaning of this white void world, at the very least, there weren¡¯t any bad omens this time. Meanwhile, Li looked extremely healthy. Even though she was still a little bit weak, she would quickly recover. After all, she had four levels of ability in the Combat Domain, which meant that she had an extremely powerful body.


    When the illusion world and reality separated, Su became momentarily distracted. The surroundings darkened, as if this was a dark night instead of a bright afternoon. Inside the darkness, it was almost as if snow was scattering down. Inside the darkness, there seemed to be no one there except Su, as if he was alone inside of an endless world. There was only a tiny bit of light far into the distance.


    In that instant, Su felt as if he was currently sinking into the endless darkness. The feeling of danger poured down on him like a tide, as if it was going topletely drown him! The more powerful the fear within his body became, the more calm Su became. The instant he was about to react, he suddenly felt a powerful sensation attack him thatpletely shattered the surrounding darkness!


    This was a powerful pleasurable sensation. Only when Su recovered his perception of the world did he find that Li had already thrown herself into his embrace. One of her arms was tightly wrapped around his neck, and she was passionately kissing his neck and the back of his ear. Meanwhile, her other hand was tightly grabbed around Su¡¯s crucial area.


    Her body was releasing astonishing heat, as if she was a hot piece of metal. Meanwhile, her arms were quite powerful, making it so that Su practically couldn¡¯t free himself.


    Su didn¡¯t realize that his lower body was firm and upright like steel when he walked out from the bathroom, just like how it always was after a bloody battle. The inside of his body was silently crying out like a hungry and thirsty beast that needed the moisture of water.


    No matter what point of view one looked at it from, Li¡¯s appearance was quite excellent.


    Li felt the power raging within Su¡¯s body like a volcano, but she still didn¡¯t see him taking action. As a result, she forcefully bit down on his neck and said in a low voice through clenched teeth, ¡°Are you a man or not, you gutless thing!¡±


    This sentence from Li immediately ignited the silent volcano! Su¡¯s body bent over and then strengthened out, and the sudden force made Li feel as if she was struck by a tank! She flew into the air and heavily mmed down on the bed!


    The muscles on Su¡¯s entire body slowly swelled. He walked towards Li who had been thrown onto the bed and coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t say these things to me next time.¡±


    Li suddenly sat up and shouted, ¡°That¡¯ll depend on your skills!¡±


    Su frowned, and then he suddenly reached his arms and lifted Li up. Then, his hands grabbed Li¡¯s skintight clothes and erupted with force. It actually tore this rather sturdy tactical skintight vest in half! Su¡¯s hand immediately reached towards Li¡¯s belt, and Li immediately cried out, ¡°What are you trying to do! This old woman will do it herself!¡±


    Before she finished shouting what she wanted to say, she was forced to swallow the rest of her voice. Su grabbed one of her legs andpletely flipped her over, easily snapping apart her belt.


    Li cursed loudly and fiercely struggled with almost all thebat abilities she knew. However, it was different from when they were in the jungle. This time, she almost didn¡¯t retaliate or strike back, so in under a minute, she was alreadypletely naked and thrown onto the bed again.


    When she was prated, Li suddenly widened her mouth, but no sounds came out! She felt as if she was being suffocated!


    After catching her breath slightly, while biting her lips, Li¡¯s arms and legs wrapped tightly around Su and forcefully coiled her body around him like a snake. Even though her movements were a bit shaky, her body¡¯s astonishing strength and suppleness were enough to make any normal man go crazy.


    Li knew that this was alreadypletely different from what happened in the forest. In terms ofbat, she was already far from being Su¡¯s opponent. However, she was determined to overwhelm Su in a different battlefield. Li had heard from the women around her more than once that women would forever be the ruler of the bed.


    The battlested 48 minutes, ending with Li¡¯splete defeat.


    Su flipped his body around andid on a terribly messy bed while staring at the ceiling nkly. Li opened her eyes with difficulty, feeling as if the weight of tanks rested on her eyelids. Even though she waspletely and utterly defeated, Li was a bit a bit confused and dissatisfied with Su¡¯s current behavior.


    ¡°Hey! What are you thinking about now?¡± She moved her weak and aching body so that her chin was resting against Su¡¯s shoulder, staring at Su¡¯s face that looked like a ssical sculpture.


    Su softly sighed and said, ¡°I was thinking, what kind of era are we living in?¡±


    ¡°What else could it be? Battle, steal food and water, and after eating and drinking, continue to fight until we die in battle.¡± Li replied without even taking the time to think. What she described was precisely the lives of thousands upon thousands of refugees.


    ¡°Then this era, why is it like this?¡± Su said in a daze.


    Li was left feeling perplexed. She scratched her short maroon colored hair, and after thinking for a bit, she could only give up and say, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with this! Wasn¡¯t it always like this? Either way, it had been like this for as long as I could remember. However, this Dragon City really isn¡¯t bad. Even though your ce isn¡¯trge, it¡¯s extremely clean. There are no ces like this outside. For us, this is already paradise.¡±


    Su remained silent for a bit. Then, he slowly said, ¡°I was wondering why there are so many people struggling for survival in this era. Why is there so little food, why everything is changing, including ourselves. In another five, or ten years, who knows what will emerge in this world? Perhaps there won¡¯t be any humans alive anymore.¡±


    Li truly couldn¡¯t shake off the fatigue and said in a daze, ¡°What are you thinking about all that for? It¡¯s pointless even if you think about it. If you want to change that, that¡¯s not hard either! We just need to make an army that conquers everything, and when that timees, can¡¯t you do whatever you want? No matter how you change this era, others can only listen to you...¡±

 Book 2 11.3

    Book 2 Chapter 11.3 - Disappointment


    Li¡¯s voice became lower and lower before finally bing the murmuring of sleep. She had already fallen asleep. This girl who possessed exceptional talents in the Combat Domain slept quite deeply without any vignce. This wasn¡¯t something that those of the wilderness did at all, for every single person in the wilderness was extremely alert even when sleeping. Instances of those leaving their lives while asleep yed out every day.


    Su raised the nket and used it to properly cover Li. He himself got up from the bed and stretched out his body. The venting this time was quite thorough. Not only was his lust dealt with, quite a bit of his blood-thirstiness and ughtering intent disappeared.


    However, just when Su was prepared to put on his clothes, a coldness suddenly swept through his heart. He almost instinctively turned around to stare at the door!


    The bedroom door was opened, and it led directly to the outside living room. Unknowingly when, a ck haze began to fill the living room, and the haze did not scatter. It slowly moved about, carrying with it a bone-piercing chilliness and strange feeling. Within the dark haze calmly stood a single figure. The sinister armor could not hide her body¡¯s gracefulness. Her face waspletely hidden within the dark haze, making it almost impossible to see clearly. He could only see the long, dark gray hair that continuously fluttered about in the haze.


    The room immediately cooled down, making it feel as if it was icy cold. No matter what type of heating system was used, it wouldn¡¯t get rid of this type of coldness. Even the sleeping Li could feel this bone-piercing chilliness and subconsciously tightened the nket around her.


    Su opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. He never thought that she would show up here at this time.


    The bedroom was extremely messy, and ripped clothesid everywhere. The bright and clean shoulder Li revealed already exined that what rested beneath was definitely apletely naked body. Su was also standing next to the bed without a stitch of clothing on him, so what happened in this room was easy to see.


    ¡°You...¡± As soon as he took a step towards her, he couldn¡¯t help but retreat to his original spot with lightning speed. With a wave of her hand, several streaks of haze shot over like needles with a speed that was several times faster than Su¡¯s reaction. When Su had just started to move backwards, the haze had already appeared in front of his body! When the hazy needles made contact with Su¡¯s skin, they suddenly moved around Su and shot towards several corners in the room!


    Light explosive sounds continuously sounded within the bedroom. The corners of the room, wardrobe, air vents, and even the chandelier exploded after being struck by the haze. Dust and fragments flew about everywhere!


    Su¡¯s skin tightened, immediately bing incredibly sturdy and sending the fragments thatnded on his body bouncing outwards. When the ashes and smoke scattered and Su looked into the living room, he noticed that the dark haze that previously filled the living room had unknowingly scattered, and she had also disappeared without a trace. The apartment building¡¯s door lock was perfectly undamaged; he didn¡¯t know how she came, nor did he know how she left.


    Su lowered his head and saw a few inconspicuous pieces of metal and ss within the floor of dust. He lowered his body and picked up a few brokenponents. Even though they were extremely small, Su, whopleted ck Dragonriders¡¯ basic course could see that these belonged to some advanced video instations. Only, they were nowpletely destroyed.


    Su raised his heads and swept his eyes through the broken holes in his bedroom. Within the depths of his pupil, there was a hint of cold radiance. Could it be that his touching struggle of the flesh with Li waspletely seen by someone? This wasn¡¯t that big of a deal, however. The most troublesome part was that those with ill intentions had already reached their hands into Su¡¯s apartment building.


    Within the ck Dragonrider¡¯s regtions, they had always dered that a dragonrider¡¯s home was the ck Dragonrider¡¯s property, and that viting a dragonrider¡¯s dwelling ce was equivalent to viting headquarters. That was why Su originally thought that his home would definitely be safe, but he never expected that someone would actually install so many hidden cameras! Of course, those that could install these types of things inside of a ck Dragonrider¡¯s home were definitely not simple, so Su was not naive enough to wait for headquarters to settle things with these people. As long as Su found the people who had ill intentions towards him, he would use his own way of getting even.


    The ruined recording devices seemed quite advanced and weren¡¯t things normal people could get their hands on. The more advanced the devices were, the easier it was to trace their origins. Meanwhile, Helen was undoubtedly someone that could be depended on.


    However, why did shee here?


    The moment she left the room, Su could vaguely sense her anger, helplessness, and deep disappointment. At that moment, it was as if her heart had be empty.


    Su didn¡¯t know why he could sense what she was feeling, nor did he understand why she had this type of reaction.


    Since their separation at Yorktown, seven years had already passed. Seven years of time already turned the little girl from the past into a youngdy. That armor covered body was already approaching Su¡¯s height. Even though he wasn¡¯t able to see her face during theirst several encounters, Su believed that the little girl from back then was definitely a stunning beauty.


    She was his pride, and she had always been.


    Perhaps his daughter already grown up? Su¡¯s heart was lightly trembling.


    Even now, Su didn¡¯t know where she was or what she was doing. The current Su was still far from being able to protect or take care of her, and that was why he spent all of his efforts on battles and increasing his abilities. In addition, the battles happened continuously, and Su had no choice in the matter. Perhaps she already had a new name and forgot or abandoned her original name. Back then, Su didn¡¯t know this girl¡¯s origins, nor were there anymemorating objects on her, so he gave her the name Madeline.


    At this moment, Li was finally awoken by this series of changes from her sleep. When she opened her blurry eyes and saw the ruined scenery, she felt as if she returned to the home she lived in as a child. Li was immediately shocked! She was still muddle-headed, but fortunately, she saw Su afterwards, which immediately calmed her down.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Li asked.


    ¡°Nothing much. Someone set up some things that shouldn¡¯t be here, and I just took them down.¡± Su straightened his body. He ced the damaged parts onto the table and wrapped them up with a piece of paper.


    ¡°Did you have to be so excessive while doing so?¡± Li looked around the bedroom, and then in a somewhat disbelieving tone, she said, ¡°What did they set up? Bombs? Who would put stuff in your room? Aren¡¯t you a ck Dragonrider?¡±


    Su looked at Li, and with a smile, he said, ¡°Inside the ck Dragonriders, I am but an insignificant nobody.¡±


    ¡°As long as we are given time, we will be great people. Older sis Helen said that most dragonriders are merely working to make a living and aren¡¯t much. She said that if I wanted to, I could be a ck Dragonrider too,¡± Li said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su was a surprised, but from what he saw, Li¡¯s current potential truly did reach the ck Dragonrider standard, at least at the level of private first ss. If Li wanted to be one, as long as there was an officer that vouched for her, it would be enough. Someone like this wasn¡¯t hard to find. Even if Persephone didn¡¯t personally show up, he could still find someone else, for example, someone like Ricardo.


    ¡°Then do you want to be a ck Dragonrider? If you want to, I can think of a way. It shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.¡± Su gave a rather serious reply. Of course, he wanted Li to continue being his subordinate. Her knowledge and ability in battle and military affairs were much needed. However, if Li was willing, Su was still willing to provide her with more promising prospects. Each dragonrider was different, and Persephone¡¯s subordinates might not necessarily be weaker than any officer.

 Book 2 11.4

    Book 2 Chapter 11.4 - Disappointment


    ¡°No way! I can still get money from you every month, but after bing a dragonrider, I still have to make my own money. I¡¯m not that stupid. I¡¯m too tired, so let me go back to sleep.¡± Li moved back inside the nket and wrapped it around herself like a cocoon.


    While looking at Li who imed to not be stupid, Su smiled and once again pulled himself together. There were too many reasons for Su to continue struggling.


    Inside Persephone¡¯s private hospital, Helen stood within her centralboratory that was several hundred square meters. Several dozen screens of various sizes were suspended in front of her that were currently flickering with dazzling images.


    Helen¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t seem to rest on a single point as she took in the information on all of the screens. However, there was still one area her attention was more fixated on, and that was the screen that continued to flicker with white points. The screen originally disyed Su and Li¡¯s passionate and stimted scene, but after Madeline appeared, all of the cameras were destroyed without a single one remaining.


    Helen didn¡¯t mind the small loss of these recording devices, for she had long predicted that these small things couldn¡¯t avoid Madeline¡¯s detection. All of the scenes were already recorded and saved in theboratory memory block, so Helen could slowly study these precious materialster. Not only did she acquire the data on Su¡¯s physiological response, she also received the entire love-making process. Those instations contained all types of maic and biological scanning functions. Together with the data Helen already had about Su, there was quite a great chance of her unraveling the secrets in Su¡¯s body.


    At this moment, the screen next to Helen shed, and Persephone¡¯s image appeared. Helen tapped on the screen to ept themunication.


    ¡°Helen, how is your research going?¡± The current Persephone appeared extremely tired, to the point where even Helen had to admit that Persephone¡¯s current state was just too charming.


    Helen revealed a rare smile and said, ¡°I was just able to receive crucial data, so there should be progress soon. I have to say that your Su is quite formidable.¡±


    Persephoneughed in a manner that wasn¡¯t modest in the slightest and said, ¡°My foresight has always been good! What kind of data did you obtain?¡±


    ¡°This data might be quite interesting to you.¡± While speaking, Helen tapped a few times on the screen and sent over a segment of Su and Li¡¯s intense battle.


    Persephone clearly did not expect that the data would be this. She released an ah sound, and then she immediately calmed herself down. However, as she watched Su and Li be more and more passionate as they wrapped themselves around each other, her expression clearly became a bit unnatural.


    Persephone slightly frowned and said indifferently, ¡°Helen, what are you trying to imply by sending me this? I know this woman is called Li, and that she is Su¡¯s subordinate, moreover one that is quite useful to him. A dragonrider ying with their subordinates is a rather normal thing.¡±


    Helen adjusted her sses and said, ¡°Of course I knew that you wouldn¡¯t be happy after seeing this. However, towards my research, all of Su¡¯s data on his sexuality are extremely important. The other crucial point is that there was another person that saw this scene, and she was present when she did so. She should be even more upset than you.¡±


    Without waiting for Helen to finish speaking, Persephone released another low cry. ¡°Madeline?!¡±


    Helen lightly sighed and said, ¡°You really are always smart.¡±


    This time, Persephone¡¯s face became truly unpleasant. She asked in a somewhat cold voice, ¡°Why did she go to Su¡¯s ce? Let alone the fact that this matter has nothing to do with you!¡±


    ¡°I was the one that tried to inform her where Su was, and I was also the one that told Li where Su lived. Due to the times matching up, this only took a bit of skill to aplish.¡± Helen calmly admitted.


    ¡°Why did you have to do that?!¡± Persephone¡¯s face was already covered with ayer of frost.


    Helen¡¯s reply was extremely direct, ¡°For you and for me. I need the data from this side of Su, but he always refused to cooperate, so what is more fitting than to let Li aplish this? The one that was originally most suited was you, but you definitely wouldn¡¯t let me collect data, so I could only let Li go. In addition, by letting her see this scene, it would get rid of her delusions towards Su, and as such eliminate one of your greatest enemies.¡±


    Persephone looked calm, but the pencil that spun around in her hand was immediately snapped into several pieces. She couldn¡¯t keep her voice calm anymore, and with undisguised anger, she said, ¡°Helen! I do not need you to interfere on the matters between me and Su! Let me tell you that me and Madeline aren¡¯t enemies! Even if I can¡¯t defeat her in the end, there is still no reason to use these types of methods to hurt her!¡±


    Helen adjusted her sses a bit again. With her sweet-sounding yet mechanical voice, she said, ¡°However, based on my analysis, the probability of you not being able to defeat herter on is higher. That is why for your future¡¯s sake, it is better to dispel her fantasies earlier on. I am thinking for your sake.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Persephone said without any trace of politeness.


    Helen made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound, and with a consistent voice, she answered, ¡°You know that I¡¯ve always spoken the truth with you.¡±


    Persephone coldly said, ¡°Helen, there is one matter that I have never spoken to you about before. Ever since I met you when you were five years old, you always had a habit that you¡¯ve never gotten rid of, which is that whenever you aren¡¯t speaking the truth, you would always adjust your sses!¡±


    Helen¡¯s hand that was about to adjust her sses suddenly went rigid!


    After ten whole seconds passed, Helen still decided toplete the motion of adjusting her sses, and only then did she lower her hand. Her eyes also developed apletely emotionless coldness. In an indifferent voice, she said to Persephone, ¡°If you truly didn¡¯t want to hurt her, why didn¡¯t you tell her after you discovered traces of Su, and instead decided to sneakily bring him back first?¡±


    Persephone stared nkly. Only after a moment had passed did a hint of sadness flutter past her eyes. She didn¡¯t say anything, and instead directly cut off themunications screen.


    When the screen grew dim, Helen¡¯s face suddenly lost a bit more color and became even more pale. She seemed extremely exhausted. She sat down on the chair beside her and closed her eyes.


    Before a minute had even passed, Helen opened her eyes. She first fiercely scratched at her hair, and then her standard, machine-like expression returned. She reached out a finger, and one of the screens moved towards her. The screen once again produced Su and Li¡¯s struggle, and beside it flowed an endless torrent of data. Helen concentrated her attention on this. Her pale lips did not contain any color.


    However, the scene only continued for three minutes before it abruptly stopped!


    Helen was immediately stupefied and couldn¡¯t help but stand up. Her pale white and slender fingers quickly flew across the screen, and soon after, she discovered the reason. Turns out that most of the data that had been sent back had already been damaged! It wasn¡¯t that they were damaged during the transmission process, because everything had been properly sent back. Instead, when Madelineshed out while full ofplex emotions, arge part of the corresponding data here on Helen¡¯s end had unexpectedly been destroyed!


    Helen¡¯s eyebrows quickly locked together, and she immediately entered a state of thinking. In terms ofmon sense, Madeline¡¯s attack should bepletely unrted to Helen¡¯s data storage here. Helen was quite confident that the firewall definitely wasn¡¯t something that those so-called powerful intelligent brains could break through, and this area wasn¡¯t Madeline¡¯s forte. There was even less of a chance that she would challenge Helen in the field of data war. In that case, how could most of Helen¡¯s data be destroyed under a single strike?


    Helen¡¯s face was already quite unpleasant to look at. She thought of a possibility, a possibility that she truly didn¡¯t want to confront.


    Helen suddenly produced a set of tools and pulled apart a corner of theboratory¡¯s outer shell to carefully inspect it. As expected, on the external memory, there was a rather inconspicuous burn mark. From the damage traces, this should be some type of small bug that had inadvertently climbed into the intelligence brain¡¯sputer case. Then, when it crawled over the memory block, it might have created a leak in the memory block¡¯s surface, or maybe due to theputer case¡¯s static electricity being too great, regardless of the reason, this little thing was burned, and the high temperature that was produced destroyed this portion. However, was it truly that much of a coincidence? Did it really perfectly destroy the data that she had just acquired regarding Su?


    This type of damage was already beyond the point of recovery. Helen still had several minutes of data to research, and that was the only silver lining in all of this.


    Helen stared foolishly at this burn trace that was almost impossible to detect with the naked eye, and then she closed theputer case. When she stood up, she stretched out her body. She felt extremely tired.

 Book 2 11.5

    Book 2 Chapter 11.5 - Disappointment


    At this moment, a screen lit up. Helen¡¯s expression immediately became cold. She originally wanted to immediately shut offmunications, but when she saw that it was Su¡¯s image that was shing, she picked it up.


    ¡°What is it?¡± From Su¡¯s perspective, Helen always looked the same. Seeing her once was the same as seeing her ten times, or even a hundred times.


    Su aimed the screen of the tactical tablet onto the damaged recordingponents in his palm and said, ¡°Someone installed spy devices in my room, and these are theponents. I wish to ask you to help me look into these things, see if you can find out who ced them in my room.¡±


    Helen only gave thoseponents had been damaged to the point where it was almost impossible to make out their original form before saying, ¡°These devices are quite high-end, but they¡¯re not hard toe by. The ones that installed them might havee from some great family or some high-rank dragonrider. What do you n to do when you find out who installed them?¡±


    ¡°Make them hand over the data, or perhaps get revenge.¡± Su¡¯s tone was perfectly normal, but for those that were familiar with his style, they definitely wouldn¡¯t doubt the resoluteness behind his words.


    Helen made a near undetectable frown and said, ¡°Both do not seem likely. You should understand that this is politics.¡±


    ¡°Politics isn¡¯t necessarily always effective.¡± Su replied.


    Helen¡¯s middle finger adjusted her sses. ¡°Alright, send them over. I¡¯ll look them over, but I can¡¯t promise that there will definitely be results.¡±


    Su smiled, and his smile was as brilliant as the sun. ¡°But I believe in you.¡±


    Inside the parliament¡¯s central biologicalboratory, Dr. Connor sat in his own office while watching the busily working researchers in the central hall through the ss french window in front of him. For some unknown reason, his mood today was a bit bad. The snow white lights in theboratory seemed especially harsh as well.


    On the wall next to Dr. Connor hung a special long and narrow screen. Disyed on top were countless rings and specks of light that revolved around an image that was splendid and mysterious. The image wasn¡¯t stagnant, and instead revolved at an extremely slow rhythm. The swirling rings of light were divided into inner and outeryers. They seemed entirely separate, but the outer ring of light continuously tried to enter the inner region, but it was continuously forced out. The outer ring of light¡¯s movements were in fact already extremely slow, and the inner light didn¡¯t seem to have any signs of moving.


    Dr. Connor turned around to look at this mysterious image. After looking at it for a long time, he shook his head.


    The brilliant pir of light at the center was actually formed from countless rings and specks of light; they were Su¡¯s gene lock. The outeryer of light represented therge scaleputing backbones that were trying to decipher the gene lock. From the lower right corner, there was a row of low-key question marks. This represented the amount of time needed to crack the gene lock, but due to the fact that they weren¡¯t able to calcte when they would have the ability to break inside, there was only a series of question marks disyed.


    When he saw that long string of question marks, Dr. Connor¡¯s mood became even more downcast. This result really wasn¡¯t that strange. With the starputing centers that were an entire generation behind, it would be a miracle for them to make any progress on this gene lock within several hundred years. However, Dr. Connor could only transfer over star systems, and only two of them at that. The bestputing backbones were all fully upied with various important missions. There was no way they would be used on thispletely hopeless deciphering project.


    However, the gene lock was like a gate, a great gate that separated man and god. Even though he knew that the chances of opening this door were extremely slim, with the door right next to him, Dr. Connor couldn¡¯t control his mood at all and still ended up using a starputing center to try to decipher the gene lock. With the starputing center¡¯s speed, cracking the gene lock was simply an impossible task. However, before he obtained more powerful and more advancedputing backbones, he could use the star to at least carry out some preliminary data collection.


    Under this type of temptation, Dr. Connor was just a normal person.


    Just as the doctor¡¯s mood became more and more depressed, a sweet-sounding ringing sounded from within the office. The doctor¡¯s middle-aged assistant walked over and said, ¡°Dr. Connor, the specimen that had just been sent over has undergone an initial inspection. We¡¯ve discovered two gic sequences of abilities that are at the sixth level or higher. Apart from this, there is also a gic segment of an unknown ability. Based on our analysis, this might very well be a new ability that has not been recorded in our form library.¡±


    ¡°New ability?¡± Dr. Connor¡¯s attention was sessfully diverted from the gene lock. A new ability that the ck Dragonriders didn¡¯t even know about wasn¡¯t as simple as just another ability. It was quite possible that after conducting research on this ability, an entire new series of abilities would emerge.


    Dr. Connor epted the materials the assistant handed over. He quickly swept his eyes over them and said with a frown, ¡°It¡¯s the Scorpions of Disaster again... Malim? This name is truly strange, but his abilities aren¡¯t bad. Hmm, look over here, this segment is clearly dexterity strengthening ability, and there is a 99% chance that it is the same as our standard formted ability. However, this 1% difference is rather interesting. I wonder if it is because their ability isn¡¯t fully mature, or if there is a secret we don¡¯t know about. There¡¯s also this part that also needs to be properly researched...¡±


    The assistant recorded the main points of what Dr. Connor said one after another.


    ¡°Wait, what is this?¡±


    The assistant gave the area the doctor¡¯s finger pointed at a look and said, ¡°There was originally aputer chip imnted here. However, when Malim was delivered, theputer chip waspletely burned. It seems like a self-destruction sequence was carried out...¡±


    ¡°What about the port?¡± The doctor cut the assistant off.


    The assistant immediately understood what he was saying. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯spletely intact.¡±


    Thebination between aputer chip and the human body was always a challenging problem. If there was aplete port, then part of theputer chip¡¯s functions could be determined. They might even be able to use it to design a newputer chip.


    A pa sounded. Dr. Connor closed the materials and handed it into the assistant¡¯s hands. ¡°This Malim is worth at least 600 thousand! You can go and handle it.¡±


    The assistant shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Seems like that Su is going to be a captain. Haha, he really is rising quite quickly.¡±


    ¡°What, Su?!¡± Dr. Connor was originally going to walk to his office table, but when he heard this, he immediately turned around.


    ¡°Exactly. The one that brought this specimen is Lieutenant Su. Of course, he is going to be a captain soon.¡± The assistant didn¡¯t seem to understand why the doctor was so stirred up.


    The doctor immediately cursed and then said, ¡°No matter what Su brings over, it will always pass through that damn Helen! Think about it carefully. Biochemistry and abilities are her area of expertise, and she doesn¡¯tck facilities or funds, so why didn¡¯t she keep it for her research and instead handed it over to headquarters?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that she has an even more important research subject and can¡¯t be bothered to deal with these specimens?¡± The assistant seemed to have understood a bit.


    Dr. Connor didn¡¯t reply. His face became gloomy. He heavily tossed the materials onto his office table and lost all interest in them.

 Book 2 12.1

    Book 2 Chapter 12.1 - Lightning


    When he walked out from ck Dragonrider headquarters, Su was still feeling disbelief over the fact that he himself had already be a captain. The reward for Malim¡¯s corpse totaled to 650 thousand. Not only did this far surpass what Su was expecting, it also ced his contributions close to the rank of lieutenantmander.


    After receiving the generous profit, Su was in a slight daze. While hovering between life and death, he didn¡¯t expect that the reward would be so abundant.


    When he walked out from ck Dragonrider headquarters, his outer appearance wasn¡¯t much different from when he entered, because the new custom-made captain uniform needed at least a day before it waspletely finished. However, the authority Su¡¯s tactical tablet possessed increased tremendously. Not only did he have ess to more ssified information, many more choices appeared on the list of formted abilities. For example, fifth rank autonomous evolutionary formtions were something he couldn¡¯t see before. The new formtions would allow one¡¯s body to adjust itself based on its current situation, and from there on produce an ability most suitable for itself. The good thing about it was that through it, one often times discovered talent in abilities they previously weren¡¯t aware of, and the abilities that were produced were simr to abilities one produced on their own. The bad thing was that this was quite simr to Su¡¯s own situation, and the entire process was out of the formtion user¡¯s control, with ability that will be produced beingpletely unknown.


    Su used fifty thousand to purchase a vial of the formtion for Li. As for Li Gaolei and Kane, they didn¡¯t have enough evolutionary points right now for higher level abilities, so increasing the levels of the abilities they had right now was better. In addition, Su ordered two custom-made higher power rapid-fire pistols for Li Gaolei, as well as a multi-purpose y rifle. In terms of the ck Dragonriders¡¯ pricing, the y rifle was a rtively higher mid-range rifle. Those that were better than it would be those ridiculously expensive custom-made firearms. What Kane received was a personal intelligence device that contained information on many popr firearms within the ck Dragonriders as well as a set of lightweight and portable armor. After improving the remaining sixty soldiers¡¯ gear, 350 thousand of Su¡¯s reward was gone in the blink of an eye. As for the remaining 300 thousand, just like usual, Su transferred all of it to Persephone¡¯s ount.


    That was why the Su who walked out from ck Dragonrider headquarters was once again penniless. Su was like a bank teller; even thoughrge amounts of money passed through his hands, none of it was actually his.


    However, right now, Su still felt rxed and cheerful. Paying off his debt was a type of joyous feeling. Even if he had to pay everything he had, he still felt this way.


    However, at this moment, Su thought of Malim again. His great reward indeed diluted his guilt towards Malim and Martham. When he suddenly realized this point, a hint of gloominess once again fluttered past his cheerful mind.


    Su followed the long street towards the military district. He still wasn¡¯t used to driving.


    The military region wasn¡¯t far. After walking ten or so minutes, he was already there. Apart from the ck Dragonriders¡¯ arsenal, there wererge numbers of weapon shops. Differentpanies were all disying their newest models of weapons here. These shrewd merchants all knew that each dragonrider was equivalent to a small sized army. As for what type of weapons and equipment they usually needed, the orders were usually more than ten or even over a hundred.


    Su had encountered some problems herest time, andter on, he even fought against a ck Dragonrider captain outside the city. This time, Su hoped that he would have a bit of luck, hopefully picking out a few interesting items and not encountering any problems. However, his luck today clearly wasn¡¯t all that great.


    Almost the moment he walked into the military district, Su saw that William family youngster and middle-aged captain that had pursued him previously. They also saw Su.


    Su immediately felt a headacheing. He knew that life was full of coincidences, but when the coincidences reached this level, it really was a bit ridiculous.


    The William family was an ancient family that had argework of connections. This youngster had a group of friends around him both times they met. In addition, this time, apart from the captain, there were still seven or eight other individuals at the youngster¡¯s side, and from the way they were dressed, they didn¡¯t look like subordinates.


    ¡°Hey! Friends, guess who I just saw?¡± The youngster immediately shouted out. He slowly walked towards Su, and on his face was a smile filled with malicious intentions.


    The middle-aged captain¡¯s face also became downcast. He walked towards Su with an expression that was a bit sinister-looking. The battlest time ended in all of his capable subordinates being ughtered, which as a result caused his strength to greatly decline. Even though he did his best to cover up what happened, news still got out, turning him into aughing stock. A captain with all of his subordinates chased after a newly promoted second lieutenant, yet in the end, they were almostpletely wiped out. Even if they suffered an ambush, this type of result was a bit inexcusable. A captain, especially a captain that was already quite aged, should be much greater in strength than a second lieutenant.


    What made the captain even more resentful was that for the sake of paying financial support to the rtives of those subordinates that died, he ended up taking on arge debt that couldn¡¯t be paid back in just two or three years.


    Su stood where he was. He only had the Glock pistol on him, but this situation wasn¡¯t suitable for arge power firearm like this. Su recalled that he had sted this youngster¡¯s bottom apart, so he shouldn¡¯t have recoveredpletely so quickly. As such, Su looked towards that youngster¡¯s lower half, and sure enough, he saw that his movement was a bit abnormal, proving that his injuries hadn¡¯tpletely recovered yet. Only now was Su¡¯s confidence in his own marksmanship restored.


    ¡°Hey! Where are you looking?¡± The youngster immediately noticed Su¡¯s line of sight, and ayer of redness immediately covered his face. He roared out furiously. He felt that this wasn¡¯t enough, and as such, he added, ¡°You pretty boy who relies on a woman!¡±


    Su continued to smile, not taking his insult to heart at all. It seems like even though he already taught those that purposely came to him looking for trouble many lessons, it still wasn¡¯t enough to make them remember them.


    One of the youngsters blew out a whistle towards Su and said with a loud voice, ¡°Su, how long can you continue for on the bed? Can you even go on for an hour? I can continue for three hours! If you can¡¯t satisfy Persephone anymore, I can help you out! I am extremely willing to have her pleasure me and then shoot it all on her face!¡±


    There were already a few that had gathered around to watch this scene. Most of them were youngsters from various families. When they heard these words, they all roared withughter. Even though Persephone was a dragonrider general, after losing the support of her family, she was constantly being tossed about by wind and rain, so these men¡¯s apprehension had gradually decreased. They all became more and more daring and unconstrained.


    Almost every single male here was jealous, jealous of Su¡¯s good luck. Even though they knew that Su was handsome to the extent he almost didn¡¯t seem like a man, that his military sesses recently could be considered splendid, and even that nothing good came from being his enemy, jealousy was enough to make women go crazy and men go blind. What was constantly on their mind was precisely that since Persephone could even go to bed with a man from the wilderness, then why couldn¡¯t they themselves go to bed with her?


    Su¡¯s smile froze on his face. He raised his head and swept his gaze through this group of people. Then, he walked straight towards the William family youngster.


    The middle-aged captain immediately stopped Su. While brandishing his arms, heughed nastily while saying, ¡°Second Lieutenant Su... Oh, no, Lieutenant Su, what is it that you want to do? Fucking shit, you really advance quickly! Lieutenant, don¡¯t forget military regtions. I am a captain, and I am higher rank than you, so I have the right to judge that you are showing malice towards me. As such, I need to educate you. Of course, you can resist, but I cannot imagine how a mouse that relies on the Perception Domain can resist. Right now, I am going to beat your face until it is swollen!¡±


    Su could tell from his swelling muscles that this was a Combat Domain ability user. In addition, he should have at least five levels of ability. It seems like both his strength and defense reached five levels.


    The middle-aged captain didn¡¯t want to give Su any time to argue back, directly mming a fist forward! This fist was so fast that it was almost impossible to see clearly. As a Combat Domain ability user, the captain was already used to knocking Perception Domain specialists unconscious with a single hit. What followed would be a slow and dramatic beating show.


    He was going to tear Su¡¯s face they all greatly hated apart!


    The captain¡¯s fist did notnd squarely on Su¡¯s face like he had anticipated. His fist only managed to reach ten centimeters from Su¡¯s face, but it wasn¡¯t able to get any closer.


    Su suddenly backed up, his retreating speed even faster than the captain¡¯s fist. When he moved out of the way of the fist, Su¡¯s left hand struck the captain¡¯s wrist, and his right hand made a fist. With lightning speed, it mmed towards the captain¡¯s elbow!


    As soon as he saw Su take action, the captain immediately felt a wave of coldness running through his mind. In that instant, a thought crossed his mind: Not good! I was careless...

 Book 2 12.2

    Book 2 Chapter 12.2 - Lightning


    A clear and loud sound rang out from his elbow, and then his elbow joint began to bend upwards at an abnormal angle. Su¡¯s fist was extremely fast, and its strength far surpassed the middle-aged captain¡¯s expectations. How was this in any way a single level of dexterity and two levels of strength? That fist had at least four levels of power strengthening! Of course, there was another possibility, and that was that Su¡¯s body¡¯s fundamental power was extremely tyrannical, and so he was able to reach this type of power with just two levels of power strengthening.


    The middle-aged captain suddenly released a loud roar. His body suddenly expanded, and in spite of his right arm¡¯s intense pain, his left arm, knees, and even forehead turned into weapons as they crazily smashed towards Su! The feeling of danger he experienced in in that instant caused him to use all of his power. All he wanted to do now was to strike his target to prevent something unexpected from happening.


    Su¡¯s body seemed to almost be pressed up against the middle-aged captain¡¯s as they opposed each other with equal harshness in this closebat battle. Under this type of distance, even fists were useless. The two men used their heads, shoulders, knees, elbows, and every area of their body that could attack to carry out a life and death struggle. It was an incredibly intense and splendid fight!


    They had just begun to fight, yet Su¡¯s elbow mmed fiercely towards the captain¡¯s ribs! Even though his body had five levels of defense strengthening, he still couldn¡¯t defend against the power and speed of this fierce attack, so it stillnded on his rib cartge. Even though he only felt a sharp pain and not even his bones were injured, the captain¡¯s movements still became a bit sluggish due to this abrupt and fierce attack.


    The short moment of sluggishness allowed Su¡¯s crazy barrage of attacks tond on the captain¡¯s body. In addition, Su¡¯s strikes were fierce and deadly, and most of themnded on the captain¡¯s already broken elbow. In addition, a knee mmed ferociously into the captain¡¯s tailbone. This attack caused the captain to hear another bone cracking sound!


    The intense battle only persisted for several seconds, but the captain already crashed onto the ground. This was not the type of battle he was used to at all! The two of them were just too close, almost sticking to each other, making himpletely unable to disy his strength. However, Su¡¯s attacks were fierce and urate, with every strike feeling extremely heavy. It was as if he wasn¡¯t affected at all, and his vicious attacks seemed to almost be a bit lowly. Even though the captain had five levels of defense strengthening, his body¡¯s weak points still couldn¡¯t endure attacks that were so numerous and heavy.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like Su didn¡¯t suffer any damage himself. Large blotches of purple could be seen on his face and neck, and the corners of his mouth had also swelled up. A line of blood trickled out from it.


    However, Su was standing.


    When the captain fell, he still wanted to struggle to his feet, but Su mmed his ck Dragonrider military boots firmly down on his face! The clear sound of the captain¡¯s nasal bone breaking sounded. The captain once again fell onto the ground.


    There were quite a few youngsters in the surroundings that felt their blood boil. Without thinking too much, they flocked over and sent fists and legs flying over to move Su away from the captain. However, they forgot the huge difference in strength between the captain and themselves, and as such greatly overestimated their own strength. Su moved through them like a demon, and these youngsters¡¯ consciousness immediately nked out from the intense pain! Su¡¯s power was great, simple, and seemingly perfect, but it didn¡¯t seem to match his body that wasn¡¯t all that robust at all. In just four seconds, five individuals were put down by Su. Each individual didn¡¯t even take up a single second from him.


    Su¡¯s vision was excellent, and his memory was outstanding as well, so he had long noticed the youngster that had spoken crazily about shooting on Persephone¡¯s face among the five individuals on the ground. Of course, during the battle, he already taught him quite the lesson. When he passed by this youngster, he shattered the bones in his hands and then conveniently trampled one of his legs to pieces.


    The captain climbed to his feet with great difficulty, but what greeted him was another kick from Su to his face. When his face made contact with the sturdy boot, a muffled sound could be heard. His body flew out horizontally and heavily mmed into the wall of a store on the side!


    After the captain¡¯s body flew out, he saw several teeth that were covered in blood lying on the ground. They were still rolling around.


    Su swept his eyes over the youngsters that were still standing around. Without even adding any deliberate intimidation, this look alone was already enough for their bodies to continuously take steps backwards.


    When he saw Su walk towards the captain, the William family¡¯s youngster¡¯s response wasn¡¯t slow. He immediately cried out with a trembling voice, ¡°Su! The battle between the two of you has already ended. He is a captain, and in the ck Dragonrider regtionsw, beating up a captain has severe consequences!¡±


    Su didn¡¯t stop his footsteps and instead revealed a beautiful and fiendish smile. ¡°I am a captain now as well, so he is humiliating a colleague! Right now, the authority to end this battle belongs to me. It will end whenever I decide it ends!¡±


    In front of these dumbstruck youngsters, Su squatted down by the captain¡¯s body and sent a fist mming into his face. His upper body that had only barely managed to get up was sted back onto the ground. Then, Su mmed his fist down in a simple and direct manner again and again on the captain¡¯s face. The dy between every single fist was exactly the same.


    Those youngsters could only hear the sound of leather being beaten. They could only see blood continuously fly out between the captain¡¯s twitching body and Su.


    Su¡¯s beating was urate and highly effective. In just half a minute, not a single chunk of perfect flesh could be seen on the captain¡¯s face. He stood up and then walked over to the five youngsters that were copsed on the ground. Apart from the youngster that spoke rudely about Persephone, none of the other youngsters¡¯ bones received injuries, yet none of them could climb up. Those that were still standing had already lost all of their courage. Not a single person dared toe over to support these five individuals, let alone walking up to stop Su.


    Su smiled and gave the youngsters that could still stand a look. Only then did he break apart the hands and feet of the five youngsters on the ground one after another. The sounds of bones breaking rang through the air again and again, making those present feel their teeth ache.


    One of the youngsters shouted in a loud voice while shaking, ¡°I am the fifth rank sessor of the Erzi family! Su, I am warning you, don¡¯t touch me... Ah!!¡±


    The price of threatening Su, was that after all four of his limbs broken, he had half of his mouthful of teeth sent flying by the military boot.


    Only when he finished this did he walk over to the youngster that had already fainted with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡±


    ¡°You... you...¡± The William family youngster pointed at Su and didn¡¯t seem like he could even finish aplete sentence. ¡°You are making our families your enemy!¡±


    Being able to say these words in front of Su who was like a demon showed that he was still quite brave. After all, there were still five living examples lying on the ground. However, Su didn¡¯t seem to hear his words and heavily stamped his foot down on the rude youngster¡¯s genitalia.


    Practically everyone here could hear a sound that was simr to a water sack rupturing, and as result, the muscles at the corners of their eyes all began to twitch. They all understood that this youngster might never be able to put the bold words he stated before to practice.


    With a pah sound, Su released a clump of spittle onto the face of that youngster that had long lost consciousness. He then raised his head to look at the surrounding youngsters. In an indifferent voice, he said, ¡°Even things like you all dare to have ideas about Persephone?¡±


    The faces of all those that met Su¡¯s gaze wentpletely pale. They subconsciously turned their face away out of fear that a careless movement might provoke this demon-like Su.


    Even though they had some strength backing them due to their families, in this era where only the powerful had the right to speak, it wasn¡¯t easy to use their family¡¯s power. Moreover, this matter wasn¡¯t particrly righteous. A ck Dragonrider captain, even if it is one without backing like Su, was still definitely not a small fry that anyone could deal with. Even the William family¡¯s dragonrider captain was beaten senseless, so with the small families behind them, they definitely couldn¡¯t make Su feel any apprehension while they were dealt with.


    ¡°All of you better get lost!¡± Su¡¯s voice was t and just as relentless. However, those youngsters all released a breath of a relief before dispersing in disorder. They didn¡¯t have time to worry about their seriously injuredpanions at all. Only the William family youngster still gathered the courage to stay behind. He looked at the captain on the ground with deep concern, but he only saw a bloodied face that was still unconscious. In reality, from the angle and technique that Su¡¯s fist mmed downwards, the captain¡¯s injuries should only be terrifying on the surface and should not have affected his bones. Together with his robust body that had five levels of defensive ability, there was no reason for him to be unconscious for so long.


    It seems like Su¡¯s vicious beating not only attacked the captain¡¯s face, but also shattered his dignity, self-confidence, and future prospects.


    Pa pa pa! A wave of sharp and clear ps suddenly sounded from the street corner. To that William family youngster, these ps sounded just like repeated ps to his own face. His blood red eyes shifted hatefully towards the source of these ps, but what he saw was the swaying sloppy figure of Ricardo who walked over while smoking a cigarette.

 Book 2 12.3

    Book 2 Chapter 12.3 - Lightning


    The William family youngster clearly recognized Ricardo, and immediately roared with anger. ¡°Ricardo! You are insulting the entire William family!¡±


    Ricardo began to chuckle. His face was filled with clear ridicule and disdain. ¡°Is that so? I am familiar with all of the William family¡¯s ranked inheritors, but there isn¡¯t someone like you among them. Even some garbage like you from who knows what branch family dares to represent the William family?! You can only show off in front of people who have never entered Dragon City, but a piece of shit like you dares to try this against me? Don¡¯t forget that this old one came from the battlefield, while you are a little flower that was grown inside of a greenhouse. Could it be that you want to try me?¡±


    A wave of redness immediately covered the William family youngster¡¯s face. He never thought that the Fabregas family¡¯s first rank inheritor would be so vulgar, harsh, and ruthless. He stood there in a stupor for several seconds. Then, he said angrily, ¡°Ricardo, don¡¯t forget the words you said today! You will pay the price for these words!¡±


    Rigardo tossed the cigarette butt that had already reached its end onto the ground. He took a breath and said, ¡°is that so? I really can¡¯t wait. Do you want me to pay the price right now? Please don¡¯t treat me too politely!¡±


    At this moment, the originally silent Su frowned. Tough, brave, and not going back on one¡¯s words were all qualities he appreciated, but when it appeared on an enemy, it was no longer that joyous of an event. Su calmly interrupted, ¡°It seems like sting your butt apartst time wasn¡¯t enough to make you a bit smarter. Perhaps your memory will be a bit better when you are no longer a man.¡±


    The William family youngster¡¯s face changed several times, but he finally no longer dared to say any more hateful words. He turned around and left, not even having the time to worry about the unconscious captain. Perhaps in his eyes, this older cousin captain didn¡¯t have any value anymore.


    When he looked at the unconscious youngsters that were lying about at odd angles, Ricardo spat out and cursed as well. ¡°A pile of trash!¡±


    When Su looked at Ricardo, he had an extremely strange expression on his face. This was Su¡¯s matter, but even though his actions were extremely fierce, his expression still remained indifferent without too much fluctuations. If he only judged by facial expressions, then Ricardo seemed to be carrying much more resentment, as if the ones that were insulted were his women.


    When Ricardo saw Su¡¯s expression, he chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Even though we aren¡¯t friends, we aren¡¯t enemies either. In the future, we might even be battlerades! At the very least, I despise this group of garbage, this group of trash that has never been on the battlefield, never ughtered powerful enemies and only know how to spout bullshit!¡±


    Su carefully gave Ricardo a look, and then he walked towards the weapons stores by the side of the road.


    There was no way the grudge between the Fabregas family and himself would be so easily resolved. Ricardo was just a member of the family¡¯s younger generation and didn¡¯t have much vocal authority, even if he was the rank one sessor of the family. Moreover, if he thought one step further, Su in fact didn¡¯t know anything about Ricardo at all. Remaining vignt against unknown people or things was the most basic requirement of survival.


    The military region¡¯s main street waspletely silent. When the shop assistants and customers inside the stores at both sides of the road silently looked at the six individuals that were lying on the ground without getting up, as well as the blood all over the floor, their faces no longer showed their contempt and delight towards this disaster and instead contained shock and fear. The video devices by the streets had long recorded everything that had taken ce. Not long after, there will naturally be peopleing here to bring back these unlucky people away and clean up the streets.


    Fights in Dragon City weren¡¯t all that rare, especially since they were in this age of turmoil without any standardized system ofws, so everyone was already used to seeing fights that used power to decide the result. However, there was still basic order and fairness in Dragon City, as well as a certain degree of protection for the weaker party, so this type of public bloody battle was still rather rare. When Su trampled down on the area between that youngster¡¯s legs, almost everyone felt a faint throbbing pain in their own corresponding area.


    Moreover, the battle that was rted to Sust time also happened here, with the time and distance from the original event not that far apart.


    Ricardo followed Su into a weapons store, as if he didn¡¯t mind Su¡¯s clearly cold attitude at all. While Su browsed through the weapons, Ricardo moved over to Su¡¯s side and leaned on the counter and said, ¡°Lieutenant Su... no, you should be a captain now! Damn it, you really are climbing fast! If you climb one more rank, you¡¯ll be the same as me. You know, I had to fight an entire two years of war before muddling my way up to lieutenantmander... The heavens really are fucking unfair!¡±


    Su didn¡¯t pay him any attention. His lowered his head and carefullypared the three different brands of bullets¡¯ functions, workmanship, and price. Ricardo brought out another cigarette and lit it. Smoking in a weapons store was pretty much a suicidal action, but Ricardo didn¡¯t care about that at all. Su ignored this too, so only the weapons store manager¡¯s face became a bit green. The new era firearms were already no longer as dangerous as the olden era¡¯s, but there was some special gunpowder inside special ammunition that were even more dangerous when exposed to a me. However, the manager kept his mouth tightly shut without saying a single thing. Of course he recognized Ricardo, and as for Su, his reputation on this street right now was even a bit greater than Ricardo¡¯s right now.


    ¡°You know, even though you climbed extremely quickly, there really isn¡¯t that much unfairness to it.¡± Ricardo blew out a puff of smoke and spoke in an unhurried manner. ¡°If it was me that epted the missions you took on, I might even be sending my life away. I believe those old fellow back at headquarters still have that little bit of eyesight.¡±


    Su continued to pretend as if he didn¡¯t hear anything. He quickly finished selecting his items, and after deciding on a time and ce for the goods to be delivered, he paid for the items and prepared to leave.


    Ricardo then followed Su out from the weapons store. When they left the military district and arrived in a rtively remote and quiet ce, Su stopped moving and looked at Ricardo. ¡°If you have something to say, you should just say it.¡±


    Ricardo first handed Su a cigarette and said, ¡°This stuff isn¡¯t bad want to give it a try?¡±


    Su didn¡¯t bat an eyelid as he directly grabbed the cigarette and lit it. He took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t find any harmfulponents from the smoke.


    This old-fashioned trick of developing friendship was extremely cliche, but it was quite effective most of the time. Su was quite fond of smoking, especially good tobo. His body was extremely sensitive, so the effects of good smoke were much more stimting.


    Ricardo gave Su¡¯s expression a look. Heughed and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t run into you here out of coincidence, I would have had to make an extra trip. In reality, I wanted to discuss matters regarding the Scorpions of Disaster with you.¡±


    ¡°Scorpions of Disaster? What about them do you wanna talk about?¡± Su¡¯s expression was stillpletely calm.


    Ricardo tossed the cigarette butt onto the ground and brought out a new one. However, he wasn¡¯t in a rush to light it. Instead, he looked at Su and said, ¡°I¡¯ve looked at your recent battle reports, as well as Malim¡¯s corpse you just submitted. Don¡¯t ask me how I saw it. I believe someone as smart as you wouldn¡¯t mention a question as stupid as that. In my opinion, the Scorpions of Disaster are an extremely profitable, but at the same time an extremely dangerous enemy. Those that are jealous of you might feel that the Scorpions of Disaster are just ordinary opponents and that you were lucky to stumble upon this cheap chance, but that isn¡¯t what I think.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you thinking?¡± Su asked in a rather interested manner, as he was also quite interested in listening to others talk. This was the most basic and straightforward way of understanding others better.


    ¡°From the experiences I¡¯ve gained from the battlefield, all of the actions of the Scorpions of Disaster were just tests for the sake of understanding our real situation. Once the feeling out ends, the attack that follows will be exceptionally fierce. However, before this, we still have a chance, an extremely excellent chance.¡± Ricardo said.


    Su was extremely interested in this topic of discussion. He was quite willing to listen to other people¡¯s way of thinking, even if that person was an enemy from another family. ¡°What kind of opportunity?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s ally ourselves and seize back Pendulum City!¡± Ricardo struck a match with a sa sound and ignited the cigar that he had been holding onto this entire time.


    ¡°Just with the two of us?¡± Su felt that this was a bit of a joke.


    ¡°If it is just seizing back Pendulum City, the two of us are already enough. The ck Dragonriders¡¯ strength isn¡¯t decided by the number of dragonriders, as each dragonrider is basically an army. For example, don¡¯t you yourself already have three official subordinates, several dozen soldiers, and roughly the same number of researchers and engineering staff? Then, there are those old fellows back in headquarters whose strengths are individually equal to several dozen dragonriders like me and you.¡± Ricardo gave a rather thorough exnation. Even though Su¡¯s suspicion seemed a bitcking in knowledge for a normal dragonrider officer, Ricardo didn¡¯t show the slightest bit of contempt and instead responded seriously.


    Su became silent for a while. In the end, he decided to divulge a bit of information. ¡°There is an extremely powerful opponent in Pendulum City, one who I have no certainty of defeating. He is extremely strong, and is not someone who we can defeat just by relying on subordinates and soldiers.¡±


    ¡°High level ability user? One even you can¡¯t defeat?¡± This was the first time a serious expression showed up on Ricardo¡¯s face. He thought for a bit and then said, ¡°Let me deal with him then. Of course, if you have anyone on your side that can deal with that fellow, you guys have priority.¡±


    The only one that Su had on his side that could deal with Martham was probably Persephone, and there was no way she woulde. That was why Su shook his head, expressing that he didn¡¯t have anyone suitable on his side.


    ¡°This matter isn¡¯t that hard to deal with. I have arade in the northern side, one that I¡¯ve fought more than two years with. You shouldn¡¯t look at him as someone whose highest level of ability in thebat domain is only six levels, but rather as a freak that has numerous different types of abilities, moreover all abilities trained inside life and death struggles. His abilities arepletely different from those obtained from injections. If we bring him along, we should be able to deal with the fellow you are talking about.¡± Ricardo spoke quite a bit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall there being a reason for us to work together? The rtionship between your family and myself is not something that can be so easily settled.¡± Su frowned. He really couldn¡¯t understand what this Ricardo was thinking.


    ¡°Benefits. When there are enough benefits, that is enough of a reason to work together. Without me, you cannot seize back Pendulum City.¡± Ricardo began tough loudly, and then he continued, ¡°The family is the family, while I am myself. A dragonrider is a dragonrider first of all, and only after that are they a dragonrider of the family. Perhaps the hatred between my family and yourself can only be settled with blood, but so what? Who knows when the day wille when we meet each other on the battlefield, and at that time, we¡¯ll just fight to the death like men. As for right now, let¡¯s join hands and make some dough first! I reckon that the chances of sess of the surprise attack on Pendulum City are quite high, so this is a fat sheep waiting to be ughtered. Right now, the other dragonrider troops are mostly scattered further away and temporarily cannot be transferred back. As long as we initiate the attack within three days, they won¡¯t catch this bus. After Pendulum City is captured, the next goal is the forward operating base. However, I do not want to touch that rock, so those red-eyed greedy fellows can go, haha!¡± When he spoke up to this point, Ricardo began to arrogantly roar withughter.


    Su thought for a bit, and then he finally said, ¡°Can we initiate the attack within two days?¡±


    Ricardo¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately said, ¡°No problem! My troops will be in position tomorrow! In my opinion, we should just code name this Operation Lightning!¡±

 Book 2 13.1

    Book 2 Chapter 13.1 - Rage


    Su maintained a sufficient amount of vignce against Ricardo all the way until they departed. Even though Pendulum City was at the edge of the central region of control and it wasn¡¯t too likely for Ricardo to silently wipe out Su and his troops, there still had to be some wariness.


    The checking of soldiers, reorganizing of equipment, and drawing up of the n of attack were all handled by Li and Ricardo. Su was once againpletely cast aside from strategic decisions. Even though he tried his best to listen and understand what they were talking about, there was still no room for him to make a single suggestion.


    Ricardo brought over twenty subordinates and over a hundred fifty mercenaries, as well as three resupply vehicles. Even though his army didn¡¯t use heavy armor tanks, they were equipped with enough anti-vehicle armor weapons. For example, they prepared over thirty bronze dragons. As a result, the Scorpions of Disaster were no longer a threat at all. The equipment of Ricardo¡¯s mercenaries was adjusted to uniformity, and all of them carried undisguised chilly killing intent. Even if they were smiling, their eyes were still looking at you coldly. These mercenaries were all killing weapons, and all of them were much stronger than the soldiers under Li or Kane. It was unknown what it was that happened in the northern region that made Ricardo stay there for two whole years and bring back this type of army.


    Su began to develop curiosity towards the northern region. Persephone was also fighting there, and she looked like she was always fighting intense battles. However, inside the ck Dragonriders, information was just as precious as equipment, maybe even more expensive. Su did not have the authority to ask about these matters. He had asked Persephone before in the past, but she simply brushed it off, saying that it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Then, she said that when Su¡¯s authority reached a high enough point, she would tell him everything he should know.


    Su had tried to probe around Ricardo as well, but he was cleverly and firmly refused by all types of excuses. This fellow seemed extremely happy to see Su asking him for something, and then during that cheerfulness, he gave out his refusal.


    Only when they left did Su see therade Ricardo talked about. This was a robust male roughly two meters tall with yellow-gray straight, short hair. As they pointed towards the sky one after another, they were like closely packed needles. This male wore extremely simple-looking leather clothes. Even though it was quite cold outside right now,rge amounts of skin were still revealed from his chest and arms. His well-developed muscles, as well as his dense body hair, were all signs of a Combat Domain ability user. However, he looked like someone with basic levels of ability and not like someone with six levels of ability at all. If this type of character was inside the dragonrider organization, he would have long reached the standard for lieutenant colonel. An expanse of deathly stillness filled his eyes, as if he didn¡¯t have any interest in his surroundings. Regardless of whether it was the men, weapons, army, or a great beauty like Li in front of him, it didn¡¯t draw an extra look from him. Only when he saw Su did his eyes linger a bit longer, which made Su feel as if his skin was being pricked all over.


    This was a dangerous fellow. Su reached this conclusion almost as soon as he saw this male.


    Ricardo¡¯s exnation was extremely simple. ¡°This is Hanlon, arade of mine. We are brothers that have braved great dangers together.¡±


    ¡°Su.¡± Su¡¯s self-introduction was even more simple. He reached out his hand, but Hanlon didn¡¯t ept it and instead coldly said, ¡°Shaking hands isn¡¯t a good custom.¡±


    Ricardo roared withughter. He interrupted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. That¡¯s just how he is. Come, I¡¯ll tell you about tomorrow¡¯s battle n.¡±


    After using a rather poor excuse, Ricardo pulled Su into amand vehicle. Ricardo had amand vehicle for his personal use with back seating that was rather spacious. In front of the seat was arge disy screen. What was different from normalmand vehicles was that there was a seat on the side, and sitting in that seat was a short haired, cold-faced woman who wore a ck uniform.


    ¡°This is my assistant officer, Shaunie.¡± Ricardo introduced.


    Even though Su wasn¡¯t envious, he still had to admit that even though they were both ck Dragonriders, the distance between Ricardo and himself was still extremely great, at least in terms of authority. If he didn¡¯t receiverge amounts of support from his family, then the abundant supplies here signified his illustrious military service. It seemed like Ricardo¡¯s sesses in the northern front should be rather outstanding and he should not be as simple as he looked on the surface.


    After entering themand vehicle, the troops began to depart ording to n. The n was to reach Su¡¯s base at the edge of the central region by evening and then attack Pendulum City the next morning.


    Themand vehicle lightly swayed back and forth. Its shock absorption seemed to be adjusting meticulously, making it ratherfortable sitting inside. There was quite a bit of space inside the vehicle, so the three people didn¡¯t feel cramped at all. After the vehicle took off, Shaunie brought out an aged bottle of brandy from the sidepartment and poured a cup for both Su and Ricardo.


    The alcohol was quite excellent. Ricardo drained it in one gulp, seemingly extremely satisfied. Meanwhile, Su smiled and refused in a tactful yet firm manner.


    Along the way, as futurebatrades, Ricardo exined his own abilities a bit more. He was a Mental Domain weapon control and Magic Domain ability user. This was a rather umonbination. The highest level of ability in both of these domains was five levels, but he stopped it right there and didn¡¯t speak any further. Abilities were each individual¡¯s greatest secrets, so exposing it was the same as revealing everything about himself to someone else. Ricardo definitely wouldn¡¯t do something like this, and Su didn¡¯t ask him to continue either.


    ¡°Your main ability is in the Perception Domain? What level?¡± Ricardo asked. He didn¡¯t beat around the bush, because he needed to know a bit more about Su as well. The main ability domain Su reported to ck Dragonrider headquarters was Perception Domain.


    Su hesitated for a bit, but he still said, ¡°Sixth level.¡±


    ¡°Sixth level!¡± Ricardo was greatly shocked. Thispletely exceeded his expectations! After all, when Su entered ck Dragonriders several months ago, he only had four levels of ability. Su¡¯s speed of advancement was freakishly fast. However, there were still quite a few examples in the past like him, and there were even those who were even greater of a monster than he was. Forget about what happened a long time ago, when the spider empress brought Madeline back seven years ago, no one thought that five yearster, that little girl who was beautiful to an almost ridiculous level would enter the Town of Trials alone and ughter the dark saint Velfuran, one of the three giants, while he was sitting in his own seat. She then stripped him of his dark saint title and self-proimed herself to be one of the three giants.


    Afterwards, the internal influence and structure of the Town of Trials werepletely reformed by her in a domineering manner, forcing the other two giants to almost vanish from the public eye. At that time, Madeline had just turned fifteen years old. From the moment Madeline walked into the Town of Trials, all other geniuses inside the ck Dragonriders seemedpletely insignificant. Su¡¯s fast rise could only barely be considered better than the other geniuses, but he still wasn¡¯t anything incredible. Moreover, there were two standards for geniuses. The first was their speed of promotion, and the other was the depth of one¡¯s potential. Su¡¯s original level of ability wasn¡¯t that high, so there weren¡¯t a lot of people that attached importance to him. However, now that Su already reached sixth level, even if it was six levels in the Perception Domain, that meant that he was already powerful enough to touch the boundaries of lieutenant colonel rank. The most important thing was that from Su¡¯s attitude, it seemed like he still had the chance to break through even further.


    ¡°Fine, six levels it is. I¡¯ll ept it. Fuck! This era really has a lot of freaks.¡± Ricardo adjusted his mental state a bit, and then he stared at Su with a burning gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t care what ability you obtained. Either way, all the six level abilities on the list are extremely powerful! How about this. Tomorrow, you will be the one to locate the important target and then lead him into our heavy firepower!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ricardo looked at Su again and asked rather fervently, ¡°Ah, this, Su, curiosity kills the cat, but can you slightly point me towards what this sixth level ability of yours is on the list? Even a few clues is fine.¡±


    This time, Su hesitated for quite a while before saying, ¡°My ability isn¡¯t recorded on the list.¡±


    Ricardo¡¯s expression immediately became extremely strange. If it wasn¡¯t on the list, that could only mean two things. One was that it was an ability he created himself, and the other was that it was a rare ability. Regardless of which one it was, as long as it was above six levels, it was enough to make Ricardo¡¯s expression be extremely strange.

 Book 2 13.2

    Book 2 Chapter 13.2 - Rage


    Only after his expression changed several times did Ricardo shake his head and say with a bitter smile, ¡°What a lucky guy! Even I¡¯m jealous of you now.¡±


    Suughed. Ricardo¡¯s reaction was also within his expectations. ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to be lucky. Don¡¯t you just have to earnestly advance in the Mysterious Fields?¡±


    ¡°You even believe in those types of random abilities?¡± Ricardo loosened his shoulders and said, ¡°There are over ten different factions in Mysterious Fields theory alone to this day, and after arguing for more than ten years, they still haven¡¯t gotten anywhere. Those formted abilities are oftentimes useless too and only depend on your luck. Either way, I have no interest in those things that have no certainty!¡±


    Towards Ricardo¡¯s doubt, Su onlyughed and didn¡¯t argue back. He had his own opinions on the Mysterious Fields, and it was more of a type of intuition than something with reason. However, he obviously wouldn¡¯t talk about these matters with Ricardo. In addition, when abilities were developed in the Mysterious Fields, it was his body that did itpletely on its own anyway.


    Their advance proceeded extremely smoothly. The scouts that were sent ahead of time were spread out rather far, making it practically impossible for the Scorpions of Disaster to mount a hidden attack on them. When they reached the barracks, there were naturally already those assigned toplete the various military tasks there. Su once again disyed his strong suit, leading five skilled scouts towards Pendulum City during the night to carry out pre-battle reconnaissance.


    The intelligentndmines around Pendulum City were ced just as strictly as before. Su had the five scouts separate around the city¡¯s perimeter while he himself made his way through the minefield to infiltrate Pendulum City. There were many abandoned houses here. Su was quite familiar with the Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ detection methods, so hiding himself wasn¡¯t a problem at all.


    The night passed rather peacefully. Dawn quietly arrived.


    At exactly eight in the morning, what surrounded Pendulum City was still the light of dusk. It was winter right now, and just like usual, clouds full of radiation hung low from the sky. As such, even though it was already daybreak, it was still rather dark.


    The peace of early morning was disrupted by a sharp whistle. Three small ck figures whooshed past with great speed, streaking across the dusky sky beforending in Pendulum City¡¯s central za! What followed was a world-shaking explosion. Three huge balls of me rose high into the air. Under the violent fluctuations of the st waves, the nearby buildings were like castles made of sand as they began to copse in a ring around the za.


    Even though the ce where Su was hiding himself was at least a kilometer away, the wind that assailed his face still contained a scorching heat and burnt smell! There was no way for him to find out the end result of those Scorpions of Disaster soldiers that had gathered in the central za, but under this type of great power, it was definitely disastrous.


    However, the powerful explosions created by these three guided missiles were only the first attack. What came next was a bombardment of heavy artillery down on the coordinates Su selected.


    Whistling sounds continuously sounded in the air. mes rose into the air one after another, and from time to time, tank parts and even the bodies of Blue Scorpion soldiers were sted into the air! The power of ck Dragonriders¡¯ rapid-fire heavy artillery could only be described as frightening!


    Su¡¯s light blonde hair danced about, and he felt waves of chills running through his body. What he had experienced in the past were all personal fights. In front of his eyes right now was war!


    After just a few minutes of bombardment, over a hundred artillery shellsnded in Pendulum City. Heavy artillery continuously roared as it rained down on the Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ camp, vehicle parking location, and firepower storage. Everything was sted to pieces. Inside the intelligentndmine region, apart from the artillery shells that whistled through the air and poured down in torrents, explosions continuously erupted on the ground, urately opening up a safe path. Under Su¡¯s guidance, the artillery barragended on targeted coordinates with great uracy. Complemented with the monitoring drones that flew above overhead the battlefield that adjusted the data, the heavy artillery didn¡¯t even deviate more than ten meters from their target.


    Su continuously moved about. Explosions and smoke were both excellent covers for him to take advantage of. He wouldn¡¯t stop in the same ce for a long time, because artillery shells were still flying through the skies, and it was unknown if the next batch would end up dropping on his own head. The tactical tablet would definitely expose his current position, and the one operating the heavy artillery was Ricardo, so only heaven knows what might happen. His continuously changing position made it harder for ambushers to lock onto him. This was a technique that every hunter living in the wilderness possessed, one that was useful regardless of which side surprise attacks came from.


    After continuously changing positions, Su found that there weren¡¯t any artillery shells thatnded on ces he was previously at. Only now did his mind that was constantly tense begin to rx a bit.


    The rapid bombardment had already ended, and now, only one or two rounds of heavy artillery would fly overhead, urately striking specific buildings. The power of the heavy artillery that fired this time was even greater, and on a direct impact, smaller buildings that were less than three stories tall were directly ttened. There was naturally only one conclusion for the Scorpions of Disaster personnel that were hiding underneath.


    Su climbed up to the roof of an abandoned building and looked outside the window. From this angle, he could perfectly see Pendulum City¡¯s za. Fiery light raged in that area, and the surrounding buildings were allpletely destroyed. Over ten vehicles of various types were copsed in disorder, among them including engineering vehicles, tanks, and transport vehicles. They were all burning ferociously, and the scorched ck wreckages of people could be seen all around them.


    Su silently calcted a bit. The Blue Scorpion personnel that were sted to death were at most a third of the poption he saw that night. If he included the people who were sted to death by the heavy artillery, then there should be just a bit over half.


    Su readied his rifle and pushed the bullets into the gun. He then sent his decision back to the others through his tactical tablet.


    After the initial confusion, the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s troops reorganized. What left Su with the deepest impression were the two reapers. Even though they couldn¡¯t move about freely and received quite a bit of damage, the fact that they were still intact after the heavy artillery and tactical missiles proved their defensive strength, and Su already experienced how great their firepower was previously. The only part that was a bitcking was their mobility. In addition, even though they had their own intelligence, it didn¡¯t seem to be that great.


    From theiryout, even though the Scorpions of Disaster had made preparations, they clearly did not expect to encounter such a ferocious long-range assault, and as a result, their losses were severe. However, the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s response speed was still rather outstanding. The surviving personnel quickly reorganized, and several tanks departed from various points scattered outside the city, rushing towards the city¡¯s outer line of defense. All of the Scorpions of Disaster members were operating based on a n that had been set in advance. They moved around busily, but not in a chaotic manner. There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of confusion or flusteredness. The emotion restrainingputer chips¡¯ efficacy was fully disyed under this type of situation.


    The siege quickly unfolded.


    Right now, Su and Ricardo¡¯s joint army¡¯s numbers and equipment were superior. Su¡¯s soldiers were out west, while Ricardo¡¯s army was east. They were broken up into a dozen or so smaller troops to infiltrate Pendulum City through the safe paths created by the artillery barrage and to carry out battles in the streets.


    Compared to Ricardo¡¯s seasoned veterans, the only advantage the Scorpions of Disaster had was that they didn¡¯t fear death. However, with their emotions restrained, their reactions couldn¡¯t help but be a bit sluggish, and their intellect also seemed to have decreased a bit. When fighting in the streets, sharpness and reaction speed were the most important survival skills. In addition, Su had an entire map of Pendulum City, while the Scorpions of Disaster did not.


    There was an individual who excelled at close range marksmanship within every small troop that could deal with sudden ambushes fromndmines. Su¡¯s army was split up into three groups. Li Gaolei, Li, and Kane eachmanded one troop. Even though Kane¡¯s marksmanship was a bit inferior, he could still barely deal with it.


    Gunshots, explosions, and miserable cries rose and fell continuously. The battle was extremely intense. The firepower of Ricardo¡¯s troops was especially great. After upgrading the equipment of his own troops, Su¡¯s firepower had increasedprehensively as well.


    Su nimbly weaved through the mes and smoke, and from time to time, he would disappear into the buildings on the side of the road. Most of the time, there would be one or two Scorpions of Disaster that were hiding there to mount ambushes. Su would directly shift over to their side and soundlessly end the battle that had barely started with his military knife.


    Ta ta ta!


    Just as Su had just gently lowered the body of a Blue Scorpion soldier, the sound of unusual gunshots outside his window caught his attention. These gunshots were extremely muffled, but they possessed power that was enough to make one¡¯s heart rate rapidly increase. In addition, it was continuous and unending, so it was quite likely that nothing would survive under this concentrated stream of bullets.


    When he heard the gunshots, Su immediately thought of the rapid-fire machine cannon under the reapers¡¯ armor. The sound of those machine cannons was quite simr to what he was hearing right now.


    Su¡¯s body flickered over to the window. When he stealthily peered out the window, what he saw immediately left him stupefied!


    On the street a hundred meters out, Ricardo was currently walking over withrge steps. He was actually carrying a multi-barrelled rapid-fire machine cannon! These types of rapid-fire cannons were usually only installed on armored tanks, warships, or aircrafts. They were definitely not an infantry weapon! Only someone as freakish as Captain Curtis would be able to casually use it. However, the rapid-fire machine cannon in Ricardo¡¯s hands quickly spun around, and the terrifying stream of bullets easily tore through the constructs at both sides of the road, tearing apart the bodies of the Scorpions of Disaster that were hiding within one after another!


    This wasn¡¯t because Ricardo¡¯s body was strong enough to Captain Curtis¡¯ level, but rather because most of his body was covered in a special type of armor. Together with the armor, he was over two meters in height, and in the back was a row of venttion openings that continuously released air. The most eye-catching part of it were the rotating gears at the joints. With every movement Ricardo made, the gears would spin about correspondingly. This armored suit possessed powerful mobility and astonishing maneuverability. Under Ricardo¡¯s control, this armor was just another extension of his body, as if what he was wearing was abat suit.


    A chain of bullets continuously stretched out from the powerful ammunition storage on the back of the mechanical suit all the way into the rapid-fire cannon in Ricardo¡¯s hands.


    Ricardo walked up a few steps, and then he suddenly entered a half-squat. The rapid-fire cannon in his hand suddenly changed directions and roared out angrily again! In the blink of an eye, the cannon barrel spun around, and the chain of bullets swiftly entered the weapon. Close to a hundred rounds of machine cannon bulletsnded on a three story building a hundred meters out, almost sting itpletely apart. The soldiers of the Scorpions of Disaster that were hiding within didn¡¯t even really have the chance to release miserable screams. The only thing that could be seen was the eruption of blood and flesh, and it was terrifying to the extent where it couldn¡¯t be determined just how many individuals were hiding within!

 Book 2 13.3

    Book 2 Chapter 13.3 - Rage


    When the machine cannon in Ricardo¡¯s hands stopped, the soldiers behind him immediately rushed forward and upied the advantageous positions. Then, the Scorpions of Disaster were covered in firepower.


    Su was inwardly shaken when he saw this. Ricardo¡¯s coordination with his subordinates was extremely skilled, clearly not something that could be aplished in just one or two days. Ricardo¡¯s mobile armored suit was extremely powerful. If it was equipped with suitable weapons, for example missiles with powerparable or even greater than the bronze dragons, it might not be any inferior to a reaper. The surface of the mobile suit¡¯s armor flickered with ashy green radiance. The corners were sleek and glossy, and on the chest area was a ck eagle picture. Su recalled that this wasn¡¯t the Fabregas family¡¯s symbol, so it seemed like this was Ricardo¡¯s own crest. From time to time, stray bullets from the Scorpions of of Disaster¡¯s soldiers wouldnd on the mobile armor suit, but they would all draw forthrge amounts of sparks before bouncing outwards. It was to the extent where two high powered sniper bullets struck against the mobile suit, but they only left behind two unremarkable traces. They couldn¡¯t pierce through the armor at all.


    Su began to think to himself. Even though the power of his own rifle was far greater than that of a normal sniper rifle, he still didn¡¯t feel confident in being able to pierce this mobile armor suit made of unknown materials. However, Ricardo¡¯s armor suit didn¡¯t cover all of his body, and his head was still exposed with only a helmet acting as a simple defense. Under 1500 meters of distance, Su had 80% certainty in being able to hit Ricardo¡¯s head. Even if it only hit that helmet, the offensive power of the bullet should be able to snap his neck bone apart, so that was why Su didn¡¯t fear this type of mobile armor. However, if this mobile suit covered his entire body, how was he supposed to deal with it then?


    Su frowned inwardly. He didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly developed this type of thought. After all, Ricardo was his battlerade right now, and scheming against arade-in-arms was not his style of doing things.


    With Ricardo acting as the frontline of assault, Su¡¯s advance became extremely quick. He directly infiltrated into the central za and tore the remaining Scorpions of Disaster apart. ording to the tactical tablet, the dragonriders¡¯ side already upied absolute advantage. As soon as they entered the battlefield, Ricardo rushed to the very front. This type of berserk and icy cold killing intent waspletely different from his typically undisciplined outer appearance.


    Just as Ricardo and his soldiers were crazily breaking in, a bleak and enormous roar sounded from above Pendulum City! When the whistling sound tore through the air, the entire city seemed to tremble lightly. It was as if a wounded ancient colossus was roaring and disying its might!


    The sky suddenly grew dim!


    A several meter wide chunk of concrete flew over in a nted manner. It covered almost a hundred meters of distance, carrying powerful winds with it as it mmed towards Ricardo¡¯s face!


    Su wasn¡¯t the only one; Ricardo¡¯s face also greatly changed. He released a strange shout, and then the gears at the joints of the armored suit began to spin crazily. With a crouch and jump, the armored suit jumped over ten meters and barely avoided this enormous chunk of concrete that appeared unexpectedly!


    Ricardo¡¯s nimbleness in his side step was about the same as that of a Combat Domain middle level ability user, so it could be seen just how superior the armored suit¡¯s mobility was. Even though he had long grown ustomed to battlefields, Ricardo¡¯s face was still a bit pale. If that several dozen ton chunk of concrete hadnded on him, not even the mobile armored suit would be able to stop that force, and it would without a doubt be ttened into a t metal sheet. As for Ricardo, who was inside, there was naturally even less of a need to talk about his conclusion.


    Ricardo gazed towards the direction where the enormous rock flew from, just in time to see a tall and imposing figure standing within the ruins. When he saw this appearance that wasn¡¯t angered but rather self-confident, he immediately thought of the giant Su was talking about: Martham.


    Martham strode over withrge steps. His speed wasn¡¯t that fast, but there was already a mountainous pressure that made it hard for others to breathe. Right at this moment, another tall figure appeared in the ruins from another direction that faced Martham. This was Hanlon.


    He looked different from how he looked before. Today, Martham wore a thin armored vest that had thin paper-like kes of armor sewn under the leather. It looked more like it was worn for decoration than for its defensive capabilities. In addition, he also wore an old style helmet that didn¡¯t seem to match the vest on his body at all.


    Martham began to takerge steps outwards, rushing straight for Ricardo as if Hanlon, who stood in his way, was just an insignificant ant. His movements looked rather clumsy, but in reality, a single step crossed ten meters. His charge was fast and powerful, and each time hended on the ground, Su could even feel the great shaking of the great earth!


    Ricardo controlled the mobile suit and rolled on the ground. He then assumed a half-squat position, but he didn¡¯t activate the machine cannon. Hanlon had alreadypletely stopped Martham¡¯s path of advance. If Ricardo opened fire, Hanlon might be identally injured.


    When he saw that the ant in his way wasn¡¯t willing to move out of the way and seemed to be obstinately keen on challenging him, Martham erupted with anger and suddenly released a furious roar. His body immediately swelled up in response! The two meter tall Hanlon looked like he barely reached Martham¡¯s chest in height, so his originally iparably robust body now seemed rather frail inparison.


    Martham roared again. An elbow flew out and smashed towards Hanlon¡¯s head. Hanlon released an explosive shout, and all of the muscles on his body swelled up. Even though his height didn¡¯t change, he still became much sturdier. With both feet nted on the ground, he used both of his elbows to smash towards the elbow the towering Martham was mming down on him from above!


    The moment the two individuals¡¯ arms collided, what entered everyone¡¯s ears was a thunderous muffled sound, as well as pipi papa sounds as if wood was fracturing. The buildings, ground, and even the skies seemed to have swayed back and forth. Many soldiers even began to doubt if they had developed some kind of misperception, because even though both Hanlon and Martham were locked in a stalemate in their original position without moving, it was as if they were getting further and further away from everyone else. Only Su, with exceptional perception, immediately knew that his feet had long left the ground and that his body was pushed floating backwards by an extremely abrupt and ambiguous force.


    Su reached out his left hand and grabbed onto the wall of the room, causing his body to hover in the air. His right hand held the rifle, and the muzzle aimed towards Martham outside the window. However, Su didn¡¯t pull the trigger. The power that erupted between Martham and Hanlon far exceeded Su¡¯s expectations, so he still needed to observe for a longer period of time.


    The ground around Hanlon and Martham¡¯s feet suddenly sunk, caving in at least half a meter! A shallow pit over ten meters wide was instantly produced, causing the buildings nearby to immediately lean over, copse, and then crumble apart. However, when the scattering bricksnded on their heads, the smaller chunks directly broke up into pieces, while therger chunks were sent flying backwards. It was as if there was an invisible force field around these two individuals.


    Martham¡¯s face became more and more imposing. The corners of his mouth continuously dropped, and the wrinkles extending from the corners of his eyes were as sharp as des. The stalemate between him and Hanlon hadsted an entire second!


    During this exact second, Hanlon¡¯s hair were standing straight up one after another, and veins emerged on his forehead one after another. The leather clothes on his body were alreadypletely torn apart by his body¡¯s swelling muscles!


    A mocking smile was revealed from the corners of Martham¡¯s lips. He suddenly released a loud shout, and then his free hand clenched into a fist before smashing towards Hanlon¡¯s chest! When he mmed outwards with his fist, Su heard the pipi papa noise ring through the air again.


    Hanlon¡¯s eyes werepletely bloodshot. With a mad roar, blood vessels all over his body burst and over ten thin streaks of blood shot out. Borrowing this sudden force, he freed up his right hand and stopped Martham¡¯s fist! Then, Su heard a muffled bone fracturing sound. Hanlon couldn¡¯t stand firm anymore, and his enormous body was sted backwards by Martham¡¯s fist. From the way he was sent flying, he was was going to shoot out several dozen meters before stopping.


    Hanlon with at least six levels of power and defensive ability only managed to persist for three seconds in front of the giant Martham.


    After sting Hanlon flying, Martham released a deep breath and then turned around to rush towards Ricardo. With how great his strides were, he only needed three or four steps before he would reach Ricardo.


    Only when Martham directly locked onto him did Ricardo feel that mountainous pressure. However, as someone who had immersed himself on the battlefield for many years, he revealed how he stood out from the masses at this moment. Ricardo didn¡¯t act in a rushed or sloppy manner, nor did he try to dodge or flee. He instead continued to crouch in his original location, and the machine cannon in his hands roared, covering Martham with the fastest stream of bullets it was capable of.


    When the machine cannon¡¯s bullets reached several meters away from Martham¡¯s body, their speed quickly declined. In addition, the materials of that armor vest were clearly special. When the machine cannonnded on the thin ke style armor, it didn¡¯t prate it, only making it a bit distorted. Under the armor, Martham¡¯s muscles were also moving up and down to absorb the impact of the bullets. His body¡¯s level of flexibility and independence seemed to be about the same level as Su¡¯s.


    Countless bulletsnded on Martham¡¯s body and then continuouslynded on the ground. It was as if a carpet made of metal had appeared in front of Martham¡¯s body. Under the attacks of the machine cannon, Martham¡¯s advancing speed finally decreased again, but it was still astonishingly fast.


    Ricardo¡¯s face was pale, andrge drops of sweat continuously rolled down his forehead and cheeks. However, his hands were still stable as he pressed down on the rapid-fire mechanism to send an unending stream of bullets down on Martham¡¯s body.

 Book 2 13.4

    Book 2 Chapter 13.4 - Rage


    A few experienced veterans at Ricardo¡¯s side already saw that something wasn¡¯t right, so they immediately rushed up a few meters and aimed their automatic rifles at Martham. Another individual directly propped up an infantry tank armor-prating missile and took aim at Martham. Even though Martham wasn¡¯t a tank, the size of his body wasrge enough, the distance was close enough, and it was quite likely to directly end his life.


    The smile of ridicule on Martham¡¯s face became even more distinct. The automatic rifle bulletsnded on his body, but they werepletely useless. The armor ting continuously deformed, but it still wasn¡¯t prated. His left foot suddenly stamped down heavily, and the soldiers in front of Ricardo were suddenly sted high into the air from the power that was suddenly transmitted from the ground. Only Ricardo, due to his armored suit being heavy enough, managed to only rise a meter before falling back down. During this entire process, the rapid-fire machine cannon didn¡¯t stop firing for even a single moment, and the stream of bullets never deviated from their target. It could be seen that Ricardo was able to be a lieutenantmander not solely due to his family and luck. His calmness and firing skills seemed far inferior to the heroic qualities a Magic or Combat Domain ability user should have, but together with suitable equipment, the practicality and power were far greater.


    Martham released a low roar. A formless sound wave immediately proliferated outwards, sending all of the soldiers in the air flying backwards. There were even some that directly gushed out blood while in midair!


    Ricardo also felt as if his vision was suddenly darkening and as if there was an enormous boulder pressed against his chest. A fishy taste continuously surged into his throat, and as long as he opened his mouth, it would be spat out. The entire world was spinning back and forth, making it impossible for him to determine his current direction and position. He could only rely on his own instincts to shoot towards a certain position.


    The stream of bullets continued to urately shoot towards Martham.


    Right when Martham was less than fifty meters from Ricardo, three ear-splitting gunshots seemed to sound at the same time, to the extent where not even Ricardo¡¯s rapid-fire cannon could suppress this gunshot. The gunshots were all different sounds, but one could tell that they were either fired from a sniper rifle or a rifle that was adjusted to sniping mode, as well as the fact that they were special bullets fired from new era rifles.


    The moment the gunshots sounded, Marthem slightly adjusted his lower body and also lowered his head. Two mes erupted from his waist, but they still couldn¡¯t break through the armored vest, and it was clear that he didn¡¯t receive much damage either. Then, his head suddenly leaned to the side, and a depression appeared on his helmet. It looked like if he didn¡¯t move the way he did, this bullet would have directly shot into Martham¡¯s ear. Even though Martham¡¯s defensive strength was powerful to a freakish level, his ear cavity was still a vital weakness.


    This shot was ferocious and cold, and the uracy was just as hair-raising as Martham¡¯s defensive strength. Martham had only experienced this type of sniping once, and that was thest time he was hit by Su¡¯s sniper rifle.


    In addition, Su was bloodthirsty and unfeeling. Martham could feel a longing for ughter from his body, a type of hostility towards all life forms that made it so others couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    Martham stopped moving. He turned around to look towards where the sniper bullet was shot from. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to the two shots thatnded on his body at all.


    Ricardo fell downwards on his back. Thin streaks of blood trickled out from his nose and mouth, and he momentarily couldn¡¯t struggle to his feet. Many parts of the mobile suit were already damaged, and the machine gun cannon¡¯s shells had beenpletely fired. The current Ricardo could be said to have no fighting strength whatsoever. The veterans under him surrounded him, and two of them pulled him out from the suit. The remaining six formed a new line of defense in front of him. However, everyone was quite clear on the fact that in front of the giant Martham that didn¡¯t seem to be made of flesh, this line of defense was just as weak as a sheet of paper. Martham only needed to release a roar, and then all of them would die on the spot.


    ¡°Martham.¡± Su appeared on the roof of a building a hundred meters out. In his left hand was a tactical tablet, and his right clung to his rifle.


    ¡°Su.¡± Martham stretched his neck. His eyes that were focused on Su flickered with mes.


    ¡°Do you want to know information on Malim?¡± Su calmly asked. He possessed a demon-like coldness and indifference.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Martham¡¯s reply was simple and direct. He knew that beating around the bush was useless against Su. He didn¡¯t like to waste time, and Su was the same.


    Su¡¯s left hand tapped on the tactical tablet, and then the back side of the tablet released severalser beams, producing a hologram in the air. Even though Martham was far from him, and the tactical tablet¡¯s output was extremely limited and dim, Su believed that Martham could clearly see everything.


    Tong! Another muffled gunshot sounded, and then a st of sparks erupted from the middle of Martham¡¯s back. However, this giant¡¯s body didn¡¯t even seem to sway once. This gunshot originated from several thousand meters outwards, and from the gunshot sound, it should be a modified Barrett. For Li who only had elementary sniping abilities without any sniping expertise strengthening, aplishing this was already quite a feat.


    Su spoke a simple sentence. ¡°Li, do not shoot anymore.¡± He then didn¡¯t say anything else.


    When he saw that Su didn¡¯t show any concern or troubled expressions, as if he was talking to a stranger, Martham felt a bit disappointed. In front of this male that exuded icy coldness, Martham didn¡¯t believe that he could use anyone to threaten Su. If Su didn¡¯t pay any attention to the life or death of hostages, then the action of seizing hostages would only be an extremely foolish task. Martham would only be making himself into an excellent target for that inconceivably powerful rifle.


    At this moment, the hologram in the sky already began to take form. An experimental station in the center within a new eraboratory could clearly be seen from the disy. Several researchers who were wearing sealed suits were busily moving about theboratory. On top of the station tformid the naked Malim who looked more like a monkey than a person. In addition, his body had already been dismembered into more than ten parts. The researchers continuously obtained small pieces of tissue from his body, carefully cing them inside of petri dishes and ssifying them with numbers before loading them onto a cart. From this angle, one could see a roll of carts, and the carts were all filled with petri dishes of various sizes. One could imagine that the petri dishes most likely all contained tissues from Malim.


    This was not an unusual scene. When any valuable mutated creature ended in the hands of humans, they would always have this end. However, under this type of atmosphere, it was an especially horrible sight.


    ¡°Malim...¡± Martham unexpectedly didn¡¯t reveal anger, grief, or any other emotions. He only muttered Malim¡¯s name a few times in low voice. Apart from Su, no one else knew about Malim and Martham¡¯s rtionship. After all, the difference between their appearances was just too great.


    Regardless of what type of reaction Martham had, Su remainedpletely indifferent as he coldly looked at this giant. He could sense a grief that was hard to detect within Martham¡¯s eyes. He understood the significance of Malim to this giant, or else he wouldn¡¯t have been able to use Malim to heavily injure this giant. When Martham rushed towards Ricardo, Su immediately brought up the images of Malim. At that moment, not even Su himself knew why he made this type of decision. However, it seemed like the efficacy of this image was quite obvious.


    Su wasn¡¯t as cold and calm as he was on the outside. In reality, his body was full of craving, a craving for Martham. This was an instinctive type of craving that originated from every cell inside his body. In the middle of Martham¡¯s snow white body was a bloody chunk of flesh that was still emitting heat. Meanwhile, right now, Su felt like a wolf that had starved through all of winter.


    ¡°Eat it! Eat it!¡± Su could almost hear every cell inside his body shouting out. In the end, they formed a terrifying stream that battered against Su¡¯s cold appearance.


    It was as if he felt an intangible type of intimidation. Martham¡¯s expression became extremely sharp and cold. He said coldly, ¡°I will tear you apart.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Suughed. His smile seemed to contain a rather strange expression. He turned around and disappeared into the ruins.


    Roar!


    Martham released a world-shaking roar, causing the surrounding soldiers to once again copse onto the ground. He then abruptly jumped outwards, covering several dozen meters of distance and chasing after Su with a speed that wasn¡¯t any bit inferior to his.

 Book 2 14.1

    Book 2 Chapter 14.1 - Berserk Lightning


    Su sped through the alleys between the houses of the ruins with a speed greater than he had ever used in his entire life. Countless houses and withered trees elongated by his side. His speed had already reached such a great velocity that he could borrow its momentum to spring ten meters along the side of a wall.


    All of Pendulum City¡¯s terrain quickly shed through Su¡¯s consciousness at extreme speed as he formed one potential route of advance after another. Su knew this city like the back of his hand, and as such, he could use every corner of favorable terrain and avoid every obstacle, allowing him to continuously maintain the highest speed of sprinting.


    Unlike Su¡¯s cheetah-like dexterity, Martham was just like a heavy tank that was overflowing with power. A single step covered more than ten meters, and every time his feet descended, the ground within several meters would cave in. Martham¡¯s way of advance was also different from Su¡¯s; if there was a house or a wall blocking his way, towards those that were just a bit more frail, he wouldn¡¯t even decrease his speed at all and would just directly smash through. Almost all obstacles immediately copsed, unable to slow him down in the slightest. If one looked down from overhead, they would be able to see a dragon made of smoke wreaking havoc through Pendulum City. Meanwhile, therger scaled obstacles never appeared in his path even once. It was clear that this giant who didn¡¯t look that smart actually possessed astonishing instantaneous calction ability. Every ten seconds or so, Martham would always find a new suitable route to pull the distance between himself and Su closer.


    After several minutes of high speed pursuit, Su still possessed the initiative. He cleverly made his way around the other side¡¯s soldiers, bringing Martham rushing into the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s army.


    Normally, a war between several hundred people shouldn¡¯t be a big deal in a city asrge as Pendulum City, but due to both sides¡¯ firepower greatly exceeding that of the olden era¡¯s, explosive sounds continuously rang through the air, as if over a thousand people were fighting an intense battle.


    Many times, Martham and Su directly rushed past the center of fire from both sides. The difference was that Su used the buildings and terrain¡¯s corners to block the stream of bullets, while Martham directly rushed through the rain of bullets. He didn¡¯t even fear rapid-fire machine cannons, so why would he even bother with these automatic rifle bullets?


    After running through them several times, the Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ battle formations had already beenpletely thrown into chaos. Whenmanding smaller troops, Li Gaolei and Kane were truly outstanding, let alone the fact that there was still Limanding the overall situation. At the same time, the roaring of machine cannons sounded again on the battlefield. When the mobile suit was repaired and the weapons reloaded, Ricardo once again became a moving human fort, a nightmare for the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s soldiers. Soon after, the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s army was split up into several groups, and most of them were surrounded.


    The cost of this battlefield situation was that the distance between Martham and Su became closer and closer. Su seemed to have sensed that the situation was taking a turn for the worse, so he no longer weaved through the center of the city and instead headed straight for the outskirts of the city. When he ran in a straight line like that, Martham couldn¡¯t make use of shortcuts, so Su¡¯s superiority in speed was finally disyed.


    However, Martham wasn¡¯t dejected at all. A slight sinister smile suddenly emerged from the corners of his lips.


    When the distance between the two was pulled to almost 200 meters, Martham leapt up again. This time, he jumped much higher and further than in the past. In addition, arge hand was raised high into the air, and at the center of his palm was actually a blue electrical me!


    Right when Martham was about to disy his abilities, Su suddenly stopped, turned around, and then ced a yellow, semi-transparent bullet into the gun¡¯s barrel before aiming it at Martham. Every single movement he made was fast to an inconceivable level, but Martham was still able to see everything clearly.


    The giant in the air suddenly dropped down in a perfectly straight manner, as if he had been dragged down by several invisible chains. When hended and stood firm, the distance between Martham and Su was already less than a hundred meters. He looked at the pitch-ck muzzle, and then he looked towards Su¡¯s eyes. What was regretful was that he still couldn¡¯t see the slightest bit of emotion from Su¡¯s eye. However, the special bullet Su pressed into the barrel left Martham with a great coldness, a feeling a creature felt when facing its natural predator.


    The bullet was a strange semi-transparent one, with flickering light yellow radiance visible inside. A fine line of text was engraved on the side of the bullet, and in that instant before it was loaded, Martham¡¯s exceptional sight was still able to engrave those characters into his consciousness.


    Special biological lifeform prototype bullet, Helen.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know what special biological lifeform meant, he still knew that this was definitely not an ordinary bullet. As a prototype, its effectiveness was unstable. It could be extremely harmless, but it could also be absolutely crazy. The giant didn¡¯t know who Helen was, but those that liked to sign their names everywhere were all lunatics, and lunatics oftentimes had astonishing items.


    Martham¡¯s fists were tightly clenched together, and then both his hands curled with flickering electricity. The giant no longer held anything back, and what was brewing was definitely a thunderous strike.


    Su¡¯s eyebrows frowned slightly. He said coldly, ¡°You want to have a taste of this thing?¡±


    Martham replied with a loudugh. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I might not necessarily die, while you are definitely dead!¡±


    The battle immediately erupted!


    Martham¡¯s head suddenly leaned backwards, but even though he immediately shifted directions and avoided a strike to the throat, Su¡¯s shot stillnded in his mouth. Even though there was a force field there, a shot under such close distance seemed to havepletely shattered Martham¡¯s lower jaw. What was even more strange was that the wound was immediately infected with ayer of golden color, as if what was filled inside of the bullet was a liquid of this color.


    Meanwhile, things on Su¡¯s side weren¡¯t going that well either. The giant¡¯s hands pressed forward, and then the electric mes interweaved into a that stretched several meters wide and two meters tall. It flew outwards andpletely entrapped Su within. A high voltage stream instantly burned Su¡¯sbat uniform into charred coal, and even the skin under his uniform was burnt ck!


    Even though he already had a feeling that the strike from Martham would be great, the power of this electrical web still far surpassed Su¡¯s imaginations. The moment the electrical web covered his body, half a centimeter of his skin waspletely burnt! Meanwhile, when the electrical¡¯s dazzling blue color reflected from his eye, Su already felt like he took a step through the gates of death!


    With a plop sound, thepletely charred ck Su fell down on his back. Under the electrical shock, the charred ck outer shell of his body cracked apart inch by inch, revealing the tender and slightly red flesh inside. Light yellow and red blood continuously flowed outwards. When he fell down, Su no longer made even the slightest movement. This type of injury, if inflicted onto anyone else, was already beyond fatal. However, Su¡¯s chest was still slightly rising and falling, seemingly still left with a hint of life.


    However, Martham¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t much better. He wasn¡¯t killed with a single shot, but at this moment, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to walk up and see if Su hadpletely died yet. Both his hands held his face as he continuously released great roars of pain. His enormous body rolled back and forth on the ground, while his body that was loaded with power and sturdiness continuously copsed the buildings around him.


    Golden liquid continuously flowed out from the cracks of his two fingers, and the longer this continued, the more liquid that flew out. In the end, his palm couldn¡¯t support it at all as it gushed out between his fingers. The skin that was dyed by the liquid quickly became a golden color at once, and then it began to spew out simr golden liquid. Martham¡¯s hands quickly became golden colored, and the fingernails on his fingers quickly fell off, revealing the half liquefied muscle tissue, as well as thepletely yellow finger bones!


    Martham released a crazy roar. His back, shoulders, and chest all began to protrude outwards, and then they released strand after strand of metal points. Following a roar, the tips of his fingers immediately released azure electrical mes. Then, all of the electrical mes connected together, forming a terrifying of electricity that covered most of Martham¡¯s body.


    Martham took a deep breath, and then he released a world-shaking roar. The various sharp needles all over his body immediately shrunk, and as a result, the electricity also retracted. The brilliant radiance that covered his body continuously dissolved the yellow oil-like liquid covering his body.


    Just like Su, most of Martham¡¯s body immediately became charred ck. The leather covering his body had long been burnt into coal, but the chain of armor kes underneath were still perfectly fine. However, when they lost their base, they also scattered down onto the ground.


    When Martham fell onto the ground, his enormous body once again made the great earth tremble. The scorched surface of his body continuously cracked apart as well, and the flesh underneath was simrly revealed. However, due to his body being much tougher than Su¡¯s, the degree to which Martham was charred was only a third of Su¡¯s. For this enormous giant, even though his injuries were severe, it still wasn¡¯t fatal. In addition, the terrifying golden liquid that was spreading over his body had temporarily been reced by the charred ckness.

 Book 2 14.2

    Book 2 Chapter 14.2 - Berserk Lightning


    After lying on the ground for half a minute, Martham released a low roar. He supported himself with his arms and then slowly sat up. With this motion, the charred skin on his body fell off chunk by chunk, revealing the orderly muscle fibers underneath. In addition, those muscles were still wriggling about; it was a rather horrifying sight.


    Martham forcefully opened his eyes, and what was revealed was only a muddled yellow-white sphere. However, he still seemed like he could see something, and as such, he struggled to his feet before walking towards Su while staggering about. The first few steps were extremely slow. It was clear that most of his attention was focused on keeping his body¡¯s bnce to avoid falling down halfway. Only after two or three steps did his movements be more smooth and unhindered. By now, most of the charred skin on Martham¡¯s body had already fallen off, making him look like a giant with his skin peeled off. The squirming muscles and moving blood vessels were clearly exposed to air.


    Su still sat there peacefully, as if he had already lost his life. However, Martham¡¯s heavily damaged eyesight did not notice that under Su¡¯s cracked and charred ck skin, all of Su¡¯s flesh was frantically wriggling about. The frequency and speed at which they moved was at least several dozen times faster than Martham¡¯s!


    If one observed him with strengthened sight, one would even notice that the tiny blood vessels were crazily growing and extending like tentacles. They formed webs one after another that covered his body¡¯s¡¯ tissues, and then on top of themselves, a newyer of tissue was created. This type of newly formed tissue was like soil where countless buds grew. When these buds grewrger, one would find that these had be new blood vessels!


    Martham already walked to Su¡¯s side. The sharp and intense pain continuously hacked at the tips of every single nerve, making him feel as if he would fall at any time. In his opinion, forget about someone as small as Su, even an armored dinosaur couldn¡¯t survive his powerful electrical. However, for some reason, there was always a hint of worry within Martham¡¯s heart that made him feel great danger from this human in front of him. In addition, this feeling of danger did not disappear after his opponent fell.


    The effectiveness of Su¡¯s bullet was utterly terrifying, and not even someone with Martham¡¯s body could resist it. He had to cover himself with his own electrical web, and even then, that only slowed down its effects, notpletely stopping the special biological lifeform bullet¡¯s strange effects. Martham needed treatment, but until then, he needed topletely eliminate the anxiety within his heart.


    Martham finally reached Su¡¯s side. He raised his enormous leg and heavily stomped down towards Su¡¯s chest!


    Even though his body was seriously injured, Martham¡¯s attack was still full of unstoppable power. Under his foot, even if it was the head, it would still easy crush it t.


    However, when Martham¡¯s foot descended, he didn¡¯t feel the feeling of stepping on a water pouch and insteadnded sturdily on the ground. The powerful recoil force caused his body that had lost its skin to once again releaserge amounts of blood. Martham did his best to widen his eyes, and after releasing a low roar, he barely managed to see that Su¡¯s scorched ck body had somehow managed to shift position. He had moved three meters away, somehow avoiding this life-threatening attack.


    Under Martham¡¯s field of view, Su was still lying with his head facing upwards, and his body was still covered with scorched ck skin. His eyes already couldn¡¯t be opened, and it was possible that his eyes had already been burnt into coal from the high voltage strike.


    Martham raised his right leg and then heavily stomped down again! However, Su suddenly moved, shifting out several meters again to avoid Martham¡¯s trample.


    This time, Martham was able to see it extremely clearly. The joints of Su¡¯s limbs seemed to be able to casually change directions. His arms were bent in reverse, allowing him to move about like a lizard and once again avoid the giant¡¯s stomp.


    ¡°This fellow isn¡¯t an ordinary human after all.¡± This thought suddenly appeared in Martham¡¯s mind. However, if Su wasn¡¯t human, what was he? If one only looked at it from how his body behaved, he was like a mutated creature that waspletely different from that of a human. However, almost all special mutated creatures or humans looked quite different from pure humans, so why did every part of Su look exactly the same as a pure-blooded human?


    These questions that instantly shed through Martham¡¯s mind immediately made him feel a mysterious sense of chilliness. He no longer trampled down, because Su¡¯s movements looked extremely nimble, while Martham was struggling to stand still. No matter how many times he tried, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stomp Su to death.


    Only after exhausting almost all of his body¡¯s strength did Martham lift up a rock that was several dozen kilograms in weight, and then he aimed at Su. If he was struck by the rock, Su would still receive a life threatening injury.


    However, another strange event happened.


    Su moved again. Even though his movement was extremely fast, it still appeared extremely strenuous, and the surface of his charred ck body continuously flowed out blood. However, he still continued to move about, avoiding the area where Martham aimed at. He even moved between Martham¡¯s legs! However, during this process of moving about, Su¡¯s eyes never opened, so how was he able to detect where Martham was aiming at?


    The rock that was raised high into the air had no chance to descend. This weight that he normally wouldn¡¯t care about at all felt tremendous at this moment. Martham felt as if he was carrying a mountain with his arms. The bones of his arm began to groan, and the world in front of his eyes became darker and darker. The worst part was that the terrifying golden liquid began to seep out from his body again.


    Martham already detected his body¡¯s abnormalities. With a roar, he sent the rock he was carrying high above him smashing towards Su. This attack that was released without locking onto a target was done sopletely out of luck, but it was evident that Su¡¯s luck today wasn¡¯t bad, while Martham¡¯s wasn¡¯t all that great. The rock mmed heavily into a building¡¯s stone stairs. Not only did itpletely st them apart into pieces, the front wall of this building copsed as well.


    Even though the descending point was only a few meters from Su¡¯s body, only a few pieces of the flying debrisnded on Su¡¯s body, so he didn¡¯t suffer many injuries at all.


    After throwing out the enormous rock, Martham was already on the verge of copse. Even though Su was right in front of him, Martham still couldn¡¯t kill him, making the giant feel as if his nerves were on fire. He stood in his original area and looked around everywhere with a face full of pain and hesitation. Su was still lying at the edge of his vision, as if he had never moved before. His eyes had still never opened. However, as soon as Martham made any movements, the seemingly dead Su would show some type of reaction.


    Seeing Su¡¯s strange method of response and movement, Martham who had never felt fear before couldn¡¯t help but feel a great chilliness deep down. The giant had seen mutated creatures of all different types before, and even he himself was much different from ordinary humans. However, Su was different; he made Martham feel an instinctive type of fear, hatred, and loathing. These negative emotions were actuallypletely rted to Malim.


    Martham¡¯s hesitationid in the fact that if he chose to flee now, there was still a good chance that he could return to the forward operating base. As long as he could return to the base, he could live, and living meant that anything could happen. However, Su was right in front of him and had no way of retaliating. If he gave up like this, it was truly a bit hard to ept. In addition, the next time they met, he didn¡¯t know what Su would be.


    The time left for Martham to be hesitating was great. Every second he remained standing was iparably precious. When the scorched ck skin on his forehead cracked apart, it revealed an oval shaped metallic object. The surface of the metal object was extremely bright and clean. It quickly shone, and then several streaks of brilliant light were released. The image of a cute little girl appeared in front of Martham¡¯s body.


    It was Pandora.

 Book 2 14.3

    Book 2 Chapter 14.3 - Berserk Lightning


    When Pandora¡¯s image appeared, Su who was originally lying on the ground without moving suddenly opened his eyes! He could still only open his left eye, but unknowingly why, Martham felt as if there were two incredibly powerful powerful beams of light. However, upon closer inspection, the giant found that Su¡¯s right eye was still tightly shut, and his left eye still only had a faint green radiance, so he didn¡¯t know where the two beams of light came from. Could it have been his own hallucination? But Martham had never hallucinated before.


    Su¡¯s eyepletely reflected Pandora¡¯s image. In his eyes, this cute little girl who looked to be around ten years old wasn¡¯t just an image, but a projection that possessed countless bits of data and information. This image possessed an extremely powerful aura of life on its own, and the temptation it brought to Su was practically fatal.


    However, Pandora was in the end still a projection. No matter how lifelike she looked, there was no way she was a real person. Su didn¡¯t understand why his body would feel such an intense desire for some beams of light.


    Su knew that his current injuries were extremely heavy, but by relying on his fine control of his body that was detailed down to every muscle fiber, Su could still move away from Martham¡¯s attacks. He didn¡¯t need to open his eyes, and instead released an intangible field. In addition, by relying on the many waves that diffused from his body, he could detect all living creatures within this field. Not only did it reveal the surface of these living creatures, Su could also rely on different waves to construct an image of the other¡¯s internal body. That was why every movement Martham made was monitored by Su. This was Su¡¯s newly developed sixth level Perception Domain ability, transparent surveince. The newly formed transparent surveince only had a range of ten meters, which was why even though Su was moving about, he didn¡¯t move too far from Martham.


    From a certain perspective, transparent surveince could also be considered an evolution of long-range sensation.


    Pandora¡¯s image wasn¡¯t only an image. As his body activated almost all of his perception abilities, the projection formed from rays of light formed countless pieces of data within Su¡¯s consciousness, and this data made Su¡¯s body develop an unsuppressable desire from the depths of his body, a desire to ravage, oppress, and smash apart this image, as well as the fleshly body behind this image, and then finally, absorption and assimtion. This was the final and most important part, aplete domination.


    The data from Pandora¡¯s image revealed rich information, perfection, bnce, as well as the abundant potential and limitless possibilities. Whatid behind this data were likely the characteristics of a higher life form, as well as a genome that waspletely different from ordinary humans. This was what attracted Su.


    However, just from the image alone, he could tell that Pandora¡¯s original body was definitely exceedingly powerful, at least much more powerful than the current Su. Of course, his desires to ravage, oppress, and merge with Pandora were undoubtedly wishful thinking. If Su ended up in Martham¡¯s range of control right now, he would definitely be heading straight for death.


    Su, who was currently heavily wounded, relied almostpletely on his instincts for his movements and decision making. His body¡¯s desire for survival was extremely strong, a characteristic all living creatures shared.


    When he finally suppressed his urge to throw himself at Pandora, Su struggled to his feet. Countless waves were released towards Pandora¡¯s image, greedily trying to plunder all of her data.


    Pandora immediately sensed Su¡¯s rudeness. Her eyes that were like ck gemstones shifted over from Martham¡¯s body over to Su, and even though he couldn¡¯t see the slightest fluctuation of mood from them, not was there any emotions on her little face, Su could still clearly feel her anger. His naked eye couldn¡¯t see anything, but inside Su¡¯s consciousness, the data that made up her image was quickly changing, carving her fury directly into his consciousness.


    Pandora¡¯s ck gemstone-like eyes flickered with a radiance that was hard to perceive. In Su¡¯s eyes, these specks of radiance were all formed from the gathering of countless data, so many that Su¡¯s calction abilities couldn¡¯t even distinguish much of it. However, just being able to see this data itself already made Su so excited he began to tremble. This was an excitement simr to when a wolf saw a mountain of flesh.


    The fluctuating radiance within Pandora¡¯s eyes finally became still, and she opened her mouth. This time, it was no longer the pure and sweet voice of a young girl, but instead a deep, machine-like, and difficult to describe male voice.


    ¡°Su, I see you.¡±


    Su didn¡¯t open his mouth. Instead, through the vibrations around his body, he released a simr deep and resounding voice. ¡°I can also see you.¡±


    These were two simr sentences, yet they contained meanings that were quite different.


    At this moment, Martham¡¯s eyes closed tightly, and the depths of his throat released waves of deep roars. His body couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and between his bright red muscle fibers, wisps of golden liquid began to seep out again. It seemed like he was suffering from great pain, but he endured it without uttering a sound. A drop of liquid seeped out from the corner of both eyes that might have been a tear, but it was also golden.


    Pandora¡¯s right hand suddenly reached out, and her five white and slender fingers opened up in front of Su. From the center of her palm, a dull light shot out thatpletely surrounded Su¡¯s body.


    When he was surrounded by the radiance again, Su closed his eye, and the areas that were charred ck also closed on their own, covering all of his body¡¯s tissues underneath. His tissues and muscles shrunk as well, causing the scorched ck parts to be sealed even more tightly and not allowing Pandora¡¯splex probing rays to seep through the slightest crack.


    Pandora revealed a sweet smile. Her small hand reached forward, and then the ray of light that was released by the palm of her hand began to fluctuate intensely. A faint ck mist immediately emerged on the surface of his scorched ck body, and the area that was shone on by the rays began to quickly deteriorate!


    Su never expected this Pandora that was clearly just a projection to possess such vicious attacks! However, his reactions were also extremely fast. His limbs moved about quickly, immediately sending him behind a half copsed wall. In addition, the disintegrating rays only removed a thinyer from the surface of his charred body.


    Pandora didn¡¯t expect Su¡¯s reaction to be so quick and precise. Even though her face didn¡¯t show any changes in expression, the radiance in her eyes was still flickering. His right hand formed a fist, and then it struck out towards Su who was hiding behind the wall! The radiance that was being released from her small hand suddenly gathered in a strange manner, turning into a graceful ssical long handle spear of light before shooting outwards!


    The seeminglypletely harmless spear of light silently hacked through the wall and the abdomen of Su who didn¡¯t have time to evade! The spear of light wasn¡¯t an intangible item like it should be as it nailed him firmly onto the ground. The end of the spear stretched all the way back to Pandora¡¯s small hand.


    Su¡¯s entire body was shaken. His body wiggled about in pain, but the spear of light suddenly became iparably tough and durable, making it impossible for him to escape. Su¡¯s left hand grabbed the spear, and then his right hand rose high into the air before forcefully hacking down on the shaft of this spear of light! The edges of his palm ruptured, and a smear of blood dyed the surface of the spear. As soon as the bloodnded on the light, it suddenly boiled and vaporized, releasing a shrill sound like the whistling sound of sharp objects converging.


    The blood was like an army of ants that continuously eroded the spear of light, ultimately causing it to snap apart. When the spear of light broke, the front portion immediately flickered a few times before growing dim and disappearing. Meanwhile the other half continued to extend out from Pandora¡¯s small hand.


    Su didn¡¯t hesitate for a single moment, immediately moving through the ruins while sticking close to the ground with unimaginable nimbleness to escape to a further and safer ce. The drops of blood on the ground converged into a bead of blood that was full of sticity, and after bouncing a few times on the ground, they already caught up to Su andnded on Su¡¯s body. Su¡¯s body seemed to have sensed something, and the area where the bead of bloodnded on his body immediately opened up, allowing the drop of blood to return to his body.


    As Pandora¡¯s small hand steadily grasped the broken spear, she never expected that she wouldn¡¯t receive the data transmission she expected, and instead that during that short instant, Su had already broken free. She immediately raised her head and gazed through the walls and abandoned buildings. Even though Su had already eliminated all of his aura and hid himself, Pandora¡¯s eyes still uratelynded on Su¡¯s body as if there wasn¡¯t anything between the two.


    At this moment, another overcast and husky groan sounded from Martham¡¯s throat, and the projection of Pandora also began to turn unstable, flickering between bright and dark. It was to the extent where there were even distortions from time to time. It seemed like the giant already couldn¡¯t persist for much longer.


    Pandora shook her head in a rather helpless way. She was just about to say something, but she suddenly heard Su speak using the vibrations from the surface of his body, ¡°You can¡¯t escape. Sooner orter, you will be mine!¡±


    This was originally what Pandora wanted to say, but she never expected that Su would be the one to say it, without a single word being different no less. However, when Su spoke these words with his current situation, it really did sound as if he was overestimating himself. However, his voice still contained a bizarre confidence and power, as if the day when what he said really would y out in the future.


    In that instant, Pandora changed her mind. Her voice returned to the voice of that sweet little girl. However, her intonation was still machine-like and precise. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

 Book 2 14.4

    Book 2 Chapter 14.4 - Berserk Lightning


    Pandora turned around and looked at Martham whose upper body was almostpletely golden in color. She gave him a new order. ¡°Activate return mode.¡±


    When the order was given, Pandora¡¯s image then disappeared.


    Martham¡¯s body trembled in response. His eyes gradually grew dim, turning into an empty dark red color. The skin and flesh of his back opened up, from which extended out several precise mechanicalponents. The mechanicalponents formed streak after streak ofplex trajectories in the air, and then they moved about on the uneven ground. Together with these newponents, Martham leapt up and then sped towards the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s forward operating base. His running speed was still extremely fast, and a single step crossed more than ten meters. However, this time, what supported his body was not just his flesh, but also these mechanicalponents outside his body. Six nozzles opened up on the back of the giant¡¯s body, and right now, they were spitting out azure mes to continuously propel this enormous body into the distance.


    With Martham¡¯s speed, in less than an hour, he would return to the forward operating base. However, even though his body was powerful, Helen¡¯s biological bullet was simrly overbearing. It was unknown if this giant could persist until he returned.


    When the giant left, the cries and urges that continuously urred deep within Su¡¯s body immediately disappeared, and control over his body once again returned to his consciousness. At the same time, the intense pain that was transmitted from every area of his body entered Su¡¯s consciousness, and in that instant, he almost fainted. In addition, under his severe injuries, his continuous movements that passed his body¡¯s limit brought aboutrge amounts of fine injuries to the insides of his body. At the same time, there was also an enormous wound by his abdomen. Even though the wound was already almost closed and the flesh around the wound was quickly growing to fill up the injury, this activity seemed to be sucking the nutrients within Su¡¯s body dry. In addition, their unnatural activity brought about unendurable suffering on its own.


    Su took a deep breath, and then he had no choice but to send over a hundred signals to various parts of his body to seal up most of his sensation of pain. Only then did the crazy pain that would make others feel suffocated decrease a bit. However, what followed was a great fatigue and an even more uncontroble hunger.


    Su turned his body over, but even this simple movement made him release a low groan. He used both his hands, and his body stuck to the ground as he began to move about like a lizard. He crawled over to the corpse of a Scorpions of Disaster soldier he had noticed a long time ago. It looked like she had been shaken to death by the st waves of the explosions. Her body didn¡¯t contain many outstanding injuries.


    Su removed herbat uniform and pants that still appeared to be rtively intact. Then, after taking a deep breath, he focused all of his body¡¯s strength to stand up. All of the muscles on his body lightly trembled, shaking off the charred ck skin covering his body and revealing light pink skin that was simr to a newborn baby¡¯s. There was still a finger-sized hole by his abdomen, but this wound that was originally over ten centimeters wide was already close to closing. In addition, the flesh inside of the wound was repairing at a speed that was visible with the naked eye.


    After struggling to cover himself with the Scorpions of Disaster female soldier¡¯s clothes on, Su finally managed to temporarily cover his own body. He did not wish for anyone to see the changes that were happening to his body.


    Afterpleting these tasks, his body¡¯s emptiness, hunger, and fatigue finally overwhelmed Su. Everything in front of his eyes became dark, and after swaying a few times, he slowly dropped onto the female soldier¡¯s body. Before losing consciousness, Su seemed to have heard clear shattering sound within the depths of his body, as if a bottle was smashed to pieces. Then, a wave of ice-cold ripples covered his body.


    This was thest thing his consciousness registered.


    When Ricardo found Su, what he saw was Su lying unconscious on the corpse of a female soldier with only her undergarments on. The clothes Su wore clearly wasn¡¯t the ck Dragonrider¡¯s army uniform, and it was clear that there wasn¡¯t anything under his current clothes. Su¡¯s white and exquisite skin was not onlypletely superior to the female soldier beneath him, it even made Ricardo feel so jealous that he felt pain.


    When he saw the short, light blonde hair on Su¡¯s head that was less than a centimeter long, Ricardo developed a thoughtful look.


    Regardless of whether something happened or not, or if this female soldier was alive or dead, if something did happen, in Ricardo¡¯s eyes, it wasn¡¯t something to make a fuss about. In the northern battlefield, Ricardo had seen things that were far more bizarre than what he was looking at right now. Even if Su really did have a few special desires, that was still his personal matter.


    The current battle had alreadypletely ended. When Martham fled, the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s final defense fell shortly after. These soldiers that had their emotions suppressed by theputer chips didn¡¯t have any intention of surrendering, so almost every single one of them fought to the death. However, this wasn¡¯t early stages of the olden era anymore, and pure willpower couldn¡¯t ovee the great disparity in tactics and equipment. Once the main resistances of the Scorpions of Disaster were defeated, the search for the remaining defeated enemies proceeded stably as well. Under the overwhelming detection and battlefield assistance systems, the fragmented Scorpions of Disaster soldiers¡¯ resistance couldn¡¯t produce any threat to Su¡¯s or Ricardo¡¯s soldiers. They would all be met with concentrated firepower, so all that awaited these soldiers was annihtion.


    Ricardo had long detached from the mobile suit. He stood at Su¡¯s side and stared at him for an entire minute. At least from the outlooks of it, Su¡¯s body didn¡¯t have any ring injuries. He was still breathing and didn¡¯t seem to be gravely injured, so Ricardo felt that he likely went unconscious after exhausting too much strength.


    Ricardo tossed the the cigarette that had almost beenpletely finished onto the ground. He then lifted Su up and slung him over his shoulder. He then gave the dead woman on the ground a look before ordering, ¡°Deal with her. What you just saw never happened, understood?¡±


    The ones here were all veterans that had followed Ricardo for many years. There was no way they wouldn¡¯t have understood what Ricardo meant.


    After walking just a few steps with Su on his shoulder, Ricardo suddenly frowned and said to himself, ¡°Strange, why did he be so much lighter? Or was he always this light?¡±


    He shook his head and no longer thought about Su¡¯s weight and insteads carried him towards the rendezvous point they had scheduled in advance.


    When Su opened his eyes, what he saw was an extremely pretty face. A head of blonde hair scattered down, and together with the snow white nurse uniform, it brought about a hint of temptation.


    After discovering this extremely unfamiliar environment, Su¡¯s mind was immediately adjusted to its highest alert state. His urate memory immediately determined this female nurse¡¯s identity; she was one of Ricardo¡¯s subordinates, one that should also double as one of his lovers. After determining her identiy, Su¡¯s tense state gradually rxed. He then looked around him, discovering that this was a temporary military station. There were many instations with the ck Dragonrider symbol on their corners. These should all be equipment Ricardo purchased from headquarters .


    ¡°Heavens, your eyes are so pretty.¡± The female nurse looked at Su and then seemed to be whispering as she spoke this sentence.


    Su stared nkly at first, and then he discovered that both his eyes were opened. Only, his right eye still couldn¡¯t see anything, and there were waves of sharp pain being transmitted from it. This was the feeling he felt when light entered his right eye.


    Su immediately closed his right eye. If it was exposed to light long enough, his right eye would even ooze out blood. Su thought for a moment, and then he said towards the female nurse, ¡°Are there any standard dragonrider military bands?¡±


    ¡°Of course there are. However, what do you need it for?¡± Even though she was asking this question, the female nurse brought out a band that was mainly ck with golden patterns from the cab on the side and handed it to Su.


    Su wrapped the military band around his head in a nted manner,pletely covering his right eye. He then stretched out his body, feeling that even though there were still countless injuries deep within his body, he should still be able to move about. From how his body was moving, he reckoned that after six or seven days at most, he wouldpletely recover. This recovery speed was far faster than what Su expected, and the liveliness of his body was far greater than in the past. Could it be that his body was changing again?


    However, right now, Su couldn¡¯t worry about these things. He lifted up the nket and got up from the mobile bed. He casually grabbed the military uniform next to him, and then he looked at the female nurse whose eyes were shining and asked, ¡°Where is Ricardo?¡±


    Five minutester, Su and Ricardo were sitting together. Ricardo gave the military band around Su¡¯s head a look and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You really are cool, you yboy!¡±


    Su didn¡¯t pay that statement any attention.


    Ricardo also felt the topic he just brought up was a bitckluster, and as he was searching for another topic to talk about, he suddenly said, ¡°You are finished eating again? Hey, Su, what is going on with you? You have almost finished your own weight in food!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Su casually opened up a military can and immersed himself in eating. His way of opening the can was quite barbaric, and after slicing open the lid with theposite dagger, he gulped half a can each time.


    In front of Su, all types of empty containers, meal cases, and empty tes were piled high into the air. Su had eaten enough rations tost more than ten people for an entire day, but there was still no sign of stopping. As Ricardo watched Su whose body didn¡¯t seem to distort at all, he inwardly wondered where all the food went after entering his mouth.


    Maybe he should find a chance to dissect Su and take a look. This was a somewhat sinister thought that emerged in Ricardo¡¯s head.


    The two of them were currently outside the camp. Several soldiers were carrying tefulls of food while rushing over.

 Book 2 15.1

    Book 2 Chapter 15.1 - Dagger Aimed At the Back


    After devouring enough food to satisfy twenty people, Su was finally relieved of his hunger. When he regained consciousness, he felt an incredibly ferocious feeling of starvation that suppressed all else. It was to the point where before satisfying his stomach, Su was unable to think about anything else.


    After finishing thest can, Su released a breath of air. He pushed aside the table and stood up.


    ¡°You really are a strange one...¡± Ricardo, who was standing next to the military screen, uttered this sentence. Before he finished speaking, he suddenly shuddered, because his cigarette had burned to its limit without his notice and burned his fingers. He had only inhaled once since this cigarette was lit before he entered a daze from watching Su frantically eat. What was a bit inconceivable was that Su¡¯s body was still well-proportioned and perfect. It was a body full of power and it gave off a feeling of oppressiveness, yet Su wasn¡¯t a muscle freak either. Where did all of that food go? It was as if Su¡¯s stomach was a bottomless ck hole.


    Su didn¡¯t pay Ricardo¡¯s sigh any attention and instead began to maneuver his body. After several sets of strange movements, he frowned and stopped.


    As Su moved his body, Ricardo was always watching with his breath held, not letting any detail escape. Only when Su stopped did he exhale and say, ¡°Hey, you freak, where did you learn how to move like that?¡±


    Even when there was only a thinyer of light blonde short hair covering his head, together with the ck Dragonrider eye-patch, it gave Su an appearance that could even match Persephone¡¯s a strange and mysterious type of charm. However, right now, there was even more so a hint of worry on his face.


    When he heard Ricardo¡¯s question, Su felt a bit strange and replied, ¡°I was just checking to see if the activity of various parts of my body is still normal. There were a few areas that were injured. These aren¡¯t some random movements. Does even something like this have to be learned?¡±


    Ricardoughed bitterly and said, ¡°Correct, for you it might seem like casual movements, but for us, the meaning ispletely different. Inside the ck Dragonriders, the special movements for detecting the body¡¯s injuries is something only officer ranked or higher personnel have the authority to learn, and it isn¡¯tplete. For these movements, only after experiencing special training and special directions of gic strengthening can onepletely do them. On the battlefield, not only can they detect the body¡¯s hidden injuries, they can also stabilize one¡¯s injuries. As long as one understands the situation of one¡¯s injuries, focused treatment could be carried out. As such, even a simple and crude military hospital would be able to save the life of a dragonrider. The movements you made just now are at least 80% simr to the movements I learned, and that¡¯s why I felt that it was strange.¡±


    Su thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Seems like dragonriders collect fees for almost everything.¡±


    Ricardo nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s only natural. Only through this method can the resources scattered among dragonriders be gathered and exploited. If headquarters didn¡¯t collect a fee, where would we be able to obtain such arge selection of new equipment, and how would we be able to develop more than ten new abilities each year?¡±


    Su developed a new opinion towards how the ck Dragonriders operated. He asked, ¡°How are the battle results this time? What should we be doing now?¡±


    ¡°Your tactical tablet has already been destroyed, so I used my tactical tablet to send a report to headquarters. Here, look, this is the battle report, and this is the list of spoils of war that hasn¡¯t been divided yet.¡±


    Su epted Ricardo¡¯s tactical tablet and carefully read through the report. This time, a total of fifteen people from the dragonriders¡¯ side died and thirty people were wounded. Most of the ones that died were the veteran bodyguards that stayed by Ricardo¡¯s side, and they had all died under Martham¡¯s hands. Meanwhile, the casualties on Su¡¯s side were extremely light. A total of 130 people died on the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s side, and three heavily injured individuals were captured as captives. It could be said to be an overwhelming victory for the dragonriders.


    As for the long list of war spoils, Su didn¡¯t look it over carefully. He directly flipped towards the end and found the area where the value was estimated. The estimates of these spoils were valued at 1.2 million, not much higher than Malim¡¯s corpse and much lower than what Su had expected, leaving him a bit surprised. It seemed like after obtaining the initial batch of material with the the technology of the Scorpions of Disaster, this batch didn¡¯t bring the ck Dragonriders too many new items.


    Perhaps information on Martham and Pandora was worth more. However, for some reason, Su didn¡¯t n on sharing this information with headquarters. From Su¡¯s perspective, Pandora was already his, and she couldn¡¯t be shared with anyone else. This type of pure andpletely possessive thought originated from his body¡¯s instincts, and it was powerful to the point where he couldn¡¯t resist it.


    Su returned the tactical tablet to Ricardo, and with a smile, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve looked through it. How do you n on splitting the rewards?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a simple thing? We worked together, so let¡¯s just split it in half.¡± Ricardo shrugged his shoulders and said casually.


    600 thousand, for Su, was an extremelyrge sum. This was true not only for Su. For any lower dragonrider officer, as well as many higher officers, this was not an amount to look down on. From the victory contributions, Ricardo didn¡¯t show decisive effects like Su did, but during the start of the battle, he still contributed greatly. In addition, it was him who brought Su back. In addition, Ricardo¡¯s losses in battle were much heavier than Su¡¯s. Just the dozen or so experienced bodyguards whose skills were close to the subordinate standard already brought Ricardo¡¯s losses to over three hundred thousand. These soldiers didn¡¯t only represent a number, because when they were matched together into a troop, the strength they disyed would be far greater than a simple sum. After all, there were too many parts of a person that couldn¡¯t be estimated with money.


    This was why Ricardo should receive even more. If one calcted it through the ck Dragonriders¡¯ spoils of war distribution form, it was more urate to give Ricardo 800 thousand.


    Su was also familiar with the ck Dragonriders¡¯ distribution form. The ratherplex form wasn¡¯t that big of an issue for Su¡¯s calction abilities, which was why as soon as Ricardo finished speaking, Su said, ¡°You should take 800 thousand.¡±


    Ricardo shook his head and continued to casually say, ¡°I don¡¯tck this 200 thousand, while it¡¯s different for you. The battle this time was split from your mission, and you also saved me once, so just treat it as the mission introduction fee. This amount of money should allow for your three subordinates¡¯ abilities and equipment to receive another upgrade. They are all rarely seen outstanding subordinates and cannot be allowed to die. You have to strengthen your own army before you can ept missions that are more difficult and earn more money. After you expand your strength, we can coborate again. Compared to this 200 thousand, I would much rather have a battlerade that I can fight together with.¡±


    ¡°But there is a grudge between your family and myself. Why aren¡¯t you choosing to stand by your family¡¯s side?¡± Su still could not find an answer to this problem.


    Ricardoughed. He didn¡¯t look at Su and instead looked at the soldiers outside that were busy moving about before saying in an unhurried manner, ¡°I¡¯ve fought several years of war in the northern front, and the one thing I learned was that on the battlefield, the most valuable thing was arade who one couldpletely trust his back to. However, in the eyes of many people in the family, what brothers, what family, what blood rtionship was there to speak of? As long as the price was suitable, everything could be brought out to be purchased. Those sessors ranked behind me, including that Laiknar that died under your hands all wished for me to die a bit earlier on the battlefield so they could have a chance at inheriting the family¡¯s assets. How unfortunate it is that this old one isn¡¯t going to let them have their wishes satisfied!¡±


    From Ricardo¡¯s words, Su heard a vague sense of frustration and helplessness, as well as a bit of resentment. He didn¡¯t know what type of internal conflicts had happened before in the family that made him feel this way. Perhaps the fact that he was a first rank sessor, yet he had to continuously struggle for life and death in the northern battlefield, was already a rather strange matter.


    Ricardo became silent for a bit before continuing, ¡°When I saw you in the training base, as well as how you dealt with the matterster, I felt that you were someone who I could trust my back to. At the very least, the family and I don¡¯t have too many ties. Everything I have right now was personally earned from the northern battlefield.¡±


    For Su, Ricardo¡¯s trust truly was a bit sudden. The many years of experiences in the wilderness made it so that he wouldn¡¯t casually believe someone, even if it was Ricardo who he had just fought together with. Su, who was like a wild beast, developed trust towards others at an extremely slow pace. The time spent between Ricardo and himself was still too short.

 Book 2 15.2

    Book 2 Chapter 15.2 - Dagger Aimed At the Back


    Right now, even though Su already had eaten his fill, faint sensations of pain still continuously transmitted from various parts of his body, indicating that there were stillrge amounts of injuries that had not healed yet. For Su, these wounds that couldn¡¯t immediately heal were all extremely troublesome. In addition, there were many ces that didn¡¯t show any response, indicating that the cells in that area had already died off and needed new tissues to rece them. It was clear that this was another process that wouldn¡¯t be quick.


    Su¡¯s current fighting strength was at most half of what it usually was. In addition, all of the firearms and equipment he carried on him, including the rifle Captain Curtis created for him, suffered the attack of Martham¡¯s electrical strike, which lowered Su¡¯s strength even more.


    Under this type of weakened state, Su definitely wouldn¡¯t make the mistake of pursuing his enemy. Even though his desire for Pandora was exceptionally powerful, the main priority right now belonged to his army and healing his injuries. In the wilderness, Su was fully conditioned into learning the importance of recovery and rest. He could also be considered a master in choosing the battlefield as well as the most opportune time to fight.


    ¡°We should return to the central area of control and reorganize our troops,¡± Su said.


    Ricardo expressed hisplete agreement. From his perspective, the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s forward operating base was definitely a rock that was hard to chew at, and Martham left him with a deep enough impression. Ricardo was rather willing to watch as the other dragonriders test just how sturdy the forward advancing base was, while he himself wasn¡¯t willing to do such a thing.


    Right when Ricardo brought out his tactical tablet to inspect the terrain, Su suddenly frowned. A hint of anxiety swept past his face as he said, ¡°For some reason, I feel like something extremely troublesome is going to happen to us.¡±


    Ricardo stared nkly for a moment. He didn¡¯t understand why Su, who always spoke cautiously, would suddenly say these words. Right at that moment, the tactical tablet in his hands released a di sound and a message emerged. Ricardo only gave it a look, and then he immediately shook his head. With a bitter smile, he said towards Su, ¡°Seems like there is trouble, not only for you, but also for me. That¡¯s why you said ¡®us¡¯ just now. Honestly, I really dislike your crow¡¯s beak.¡±


    The tactical tablet in Ricardo¡¯s hands released rays of light, constructing the image of a tall and sturdy man. This man was also wearing an eye-patch, only, it waspletely opposite from Su¡¯s, covering his left eye. Bulging muscles could be seen on his face and neck, and criss-crossed scars could be seen all over their surface.


    The man¡¯s appearance was extremely sinister-looking, and his face carried a cruel smile. His left arm from the shoulder down all the way down to his wrist and fingers, was clearly a sizerger than his right hand. On its surface was a dark ck glove. He was also wearing a ck Dragonrider uniform on his body, and Su noticed that the insignia on his arm was two dark golden single-handed hatchets, representing the rank of lieutenant colonel. What was different from the normal insignia was that there were dark-red bloodstains at the edges if the single-handed hatchets.


    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Kafen, nicknamed ¡®sickle¡¯, loves to kill his opponents sadistically, especially the younger ones, the younger the better. As for whether the opponent is male or female, he doesn¡¯t seem to have a particr preference towards either. His ability domains arebat and mental, and his main abilities are all sixth level, while the details of his abilities are not quite clear. His left arm is an artificial arm that can have various types of weapons installed. Of course, due to his personal preference, he has a few more precise cutting tools installed on that left arm.¡± Ricardo¡¯s voice was dull as he introduced this individual. However, just from the image alone, Lieutenant Colonel Kafen already brought one an incredibly bloody impression.


    Then, the light that was revealed by the tactical tablet changed, and a red-haired woman emerged. Her hair waspletely red, and her appearance could be considered not bad, if one only looked at the left half of her face. Only, that was a wicked type of beauty that made others feel extremely ufortable, as if they were looking at a gorgeously colored poisonous spider. The right side of her face waspletely hidden underneath a metallic mask. The area where her eye should be was clearly a multi-function electronic eye, and at the edge of the mask were clear screws, so it seemed like the mask was fastened to her face. Thebat uniform covering her body was rather strange looking. Even though it was also mainly ck in color and the golden patterns were in the style of the dragonriders, the materials that were used were made of both leather and metal instead of the standard battlefield cloth of dragonrider uniforms. On her chest were two curved metal tes, but what was a bit shocking was that there were also protruding rivets along the edges of these tes as well.


    ¡°Bloodthirsty Maria, lieutenant colonel, thirty-one years of age. Main ability domain is the Combat Domain, and rumor has it that she has already reached the seventh level of ability. She enjoys dismembering the bodies of others and then raping them. She likes young people with delicate and pretty appearances, with both male and female eptable. After satisfying her desires, she would directly dismember the other party and eat them. The person she hates the most is Bloody Mary, because she feels that she has lost the honor of all women. Rumor has it that her name is also rted to this hatred.¡±


    After introducing Bloodthirsty Maria, Ricardo tapped on the tactical tablet again, and the image shifted to a steadfast ck individual. He had a half-gray beard, and his attire waspletely dragonrider standard without anything unusual.


    ¡°Lynch, lieutenantmander, nicknamed carrion crawler. Main ability is in the Mental Domain, a sniping specialist. His specialty is his patience, calmness, and ruthlessness. He is most skilled at searching for an opportunity to plunder from others. Rumor has it that he is connected to the deaths of at least two dragonriders, but no concrete evidence has been found.¡±


    After introducing Lynch, Ricardo lowered the tactical tablet and said, ¡°That¡¯s all for now.¡±


    Kafen, Lynch, and Bloodthirsty Maria; even though these three individuals made others feel vignt around them, they didn¡¯t bring Su any fear .These three individuals¡¯ abilities all seemed to surpass Su¡¯s quite a bit, and they all possessed battle rted abilities unlike Su whose main abilitiesid in the auxiliary fields like Perception and Mysterious Fields. However, battle wasn¡¯t a game that was yed on paper, nor was it a fairpetition of skill. Higher abilities only represented a probability and oftentimes did not decide the result. As for the three individuals¡¯ preference towards cruelty and fondness of ughter, it wasn¡¯t much of an issue either. On the battlefield, there was more of a likelihood that this would be a burden instead of a benefit.


    However, if these three were put together, that would pose a great problem, especially if the three individuals¡¯ abilities couldplement each other.


    ¡°These three individuals are...¡± Su frowned and asked.


    ¡°The people who areing to provide support for us. In other words, they are vultures that have locked in on this side¡¯s profit. However, these three vultures not only eat dead people. If they encounter weak people, they might choose to directly devour them as well.¡± Ricardo¡¯s expression was extremely serious, and he chose his words carefully so that his currentrade could understand him clearly. This was a habit he had developed after many years. Normally, he acted without a trifle of respect and extremely carefreely, but when facing enemies, he had to be serious, or else he would be treating his own life as a joke.


    ¡°Are we weak people?¡± Suughed. A dangerous light flickered within his green eye.


    Ricardo suddenly felt a wave of numbness on his skin. However, he still nodded and said, ¡°At least on paper, we are. I am a lieutenantmander with five levels of ability, while you are just a fifth level captain, in addition, five levels in the Perception Domain. Did you know that in the eyes of many dragonriders, even though the Perception Domain is an indispensable ability domain, those with the Perception Domain as their main abilities are all little thieves that can only peep around with fighting strength that could bepletely ignored.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Su gave an indifferent reply. Then, he asked, ¡°For them toe at this time really is quite strange. I don¡¯t believe I have much to fight over, right? Meanwhile, for you, stealing from you is the same as making the Fabregas family their enemy. Is your family already this weak? Could it be that even these people dare to plot against you?¡±


    Ricardo shook his head andughed with a special meaning. ¡°It is exactly the opposite. This instead proves that the Fabregas family¡¯s strength is strong and solid. For this type of lineup toe now means that I was most likely thrown into the list of targets as well. I am willing to bet that there are people from the Fabregas family involved in this affair.¡±


    Su silently looked through the information on Ricardo¡¯s tactical tablet and continuously flipped through these three people¡¯s materials. After a period of time, he said, ¡°They aren¡¯t the trouble I was talking about before.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why would you say that now?¡± Ricardo was a bit confused. He then deeply thought things over a bit, but he couldn¡¯t find any other possibility. From his perspective, the reward from the Scorpions of Disaster should already be great enough to attract three vultures.


    A peculiar paleness fluttered past Su¡¯s face. He shook his head and said, ¡°No reason, just a feeling.¡±


    Even though it was just a feeling, any feelings felt by someone equipped with abilities from the Mysterious Fields needed to be treated with serious attention. When Su spoke these words, Ricardo could clearly feelrge amounts of physical strength moving through Su¡¯s body. This meant that Su had unknowingly activated some type of ability that wasn¡¯t under his control, which was also a distinctive trait of a Mysterious Fields ability. However, these were all characteristics of high level abilities. Ricardo couldn¡¯t help but begin to suspect what level Su reached in the Mysterious Fields.


    After thinking a bit, Ricardo immediately grabbed the core of the problem. ¡°Let¡¯s say your feeling was correct. That would mean that behind these three individuals should be another enormous power. Meanwhile, the two of us are just bait used to attract evenrger fish. However, there aren¡¯t any big fish behind me. What about you?¡±


    The moment Ricardo Spoke, a beautiful figure already emerged in Su¡¯s mind: Persephone.


    Persephone!


    A red flush immediately covered Su¡¯s face, and then it gradually calmed down.


    Without a doubt, no matter which angle one looked at it from, Persephone was a big enough fish. For Su who had already stayed within the ck Dragonriders for a period of time, he had long verified the authenticity of the words she spoke to him back then. There was never ack of vicious and crafty wolves at Persephone¡¯s side, and these wolves were all waiting for the moment she becamepletely exhausted or when her injuries reached the crucial point before they flocked over.


    The current Persephone was in her prime, and not only did she possess great wisdom and beauty, her strength was also at its peak. If there were already those scheming against her, then that meant that not only were these people strong enough, they already couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    If, just if Su ended up in these people¡¯s hands or was imprisoned, even while knowing that it was a trap, how would Persephone act?

 Book 2 15.3

    Book 2 Chapter 15.3 - Dagger Aimed At the Back


    Su suddenly felt a huge wave of pain. The bone-piercing pain and chilliness made him suddenly break out in cold sweat. In that instant, arge portion of his strength that was gradually recovering was exhausted once again.


    She wille. A faintly discernible voice sounded in Su¡¯s consciousness.


    ¡°Su forcefully shook his head and threw this thought out from his brain.


    ¡°No! She wouldn¡¯te!¡± Su roared inwardly. He did everything he could to convince himself and ignore the intuition he had always trusted in.


    Su hadn¡¯t been acquainted with Persephone for that long. The reason they even met in the beginning was still a mystery for him to this day. At least to this day, Su still hadn¡¯t really helped out Persephone, and protection was even more out of the question. He was just a burden for her, making her take on an enormous debt of tens of millions. If Persephone was willing to take on a loan to save him, then it meant that she still had the confidence in paying back that debt. At the very least, she had not consigned herself to eternal damnation. However, the situation today was different. Just a trap alone already involved two lieutenant colonels and a lieutenantmander, so judging from the scope of how far they were willing to go, catching a general wasn¡¯t an impossible task.


    ¡°She¡¯s not going toe.¡± Su stood up and thought coldly.


    Indeed, no matter which angle you looked at it from, Persephone wasn¡¯t going toe, and there was no reason for her toe. As long as she did not enter the trap, or if she safely returned to Dragon City, then Su was safe. The powers within Dragon City were messy andplicated. Dragonriders had their own honor and standards of conduct. Even if there were three great influential families, that did not mean that they dared to publicly dere their opposition against a general.


    Right when Su was going to chat a bit more with Ricardo about something, everything in front of him suddenly went dark, and all of his remaining strength seemed to have vanished. The tissues and cells of his body seemed to have entered a momentary standstill, and he almost went unconscious due to ack of energy. Right when he was about to fall down, Su¡¯s fine control over his body came into effect, using thest bit of his energy to support himself and prevent his body from copsing.


    The moment before Su¡¯s view wentpletely ck, an iparably firm voice sounded in his consciousness: she wille.


    ¡°Su! Su! Hey, brother, wake up! If you don¡¯t wake up now, women are going toe and tear your clothes apart!¡± Ricardo¡¯s voice continuously sounded by Su¡¯s ear. It was more noisy than a thousand ducks. Su never noticed that his voice possessed such prative force, to the extent where even a few tissues in his body were shaken up and livened up again.


    Su opened his eyes with difficulty. He then used all of his body¡¯s strength to push Ricardo away, and only then did it quiet down a bit. Heid on the chair in a paralyzed state while breathing heavily. The sweat that covered his body had already soaked through his army uniform.


    ¡°Su, what happened to you just now? It seems like you activated some new ability again? However, in my opinion, those strange things from the Mysterious Fields cannot be casually used. Only heaven knows what kind of results they bring.¡± Ricardo was a bit wordy, but Su could tell that he was showing real concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit tired.¡± Suughed in a tired manner. After experiencing that moment of nkness, his strength began to recover bit by bit with a speed that was still considered stable. However, what was unfortunate was that he was hungry again.


    As a result, less than an hour after he ate an enormous meal, Su began to gorge himself again. This time, Ricardo sat near the table and ate with him. What was shocking was that Ricardo¡¯s food quantity wasn¡¯t bad either, and in just ten minutes, he already consumed four portions of food enough for robust men, and he didn¡¯t show any signs of being full.


    ¡°Turns out you can eat quite a bit too?¡± Su worked through his food while looking at Ricardo with shock.


    With a kacha sound, Ricardo opened another can and started another round. He chewed loudly while saying a bit unclearly, ¡°Have to eat more now. I don¡¯t even know if there will be anything to eat in the next few days!¡±


    Su stopped his hands¡¯ movements. He looked at Ricardo who was still engrossing himself, and with a frown, he said, ¡°They came for me, so you don¡¯t need to be caught up inside. Of course, if you can, please bring my men back to Dragon City as well.¡±


    Ricardo¡¯s pace of eating wasn¡¯t affected by Su at all, and he continued to speak while eating. ¡°This matter is rted to both of us. Do you think they¡¯ll let me go just because I went back alone? We might as well just deal with them together. That way, at least we have a bit more certainty.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Su frowned. He liked to hunt on his own. Wandering through the wilderness alone was how he disyed his greatest strength.


    Ricardo raised his head, and after giving Su a look, he said, ¡°A pack of wolves will always be stronger than a single wolf. I know that you are definitely used to fighting alone, but believe me, there is no way it can beat a well coordinated troop. I am not the only one that will stay behind. My six subordinates and your two subordinates have to stay behind too. This group of ours will give those vultures quite the surprise.¡±


    Su didn¡¯t persist much longer. He knew that he couldn¡¯t convince Ricardo otherwise, and he also knew that if Ricardo went back alone, the journey back would also be filled with dangers. Ricardo was correct when he said that they had to gather all of their strength in order to have a chance of overturning their enemies. The battlefield was full of countless changes. Numbers, abilities, army, and equipment couldn¡¯t decide everything.


    After fighting this battle, Ricardo would have already dered war against the power behind the three vultures, as well as standing on the clearly weaker Su and Persephone¡¯s side. This was the same as breaking off all rtions with Old Fabregas. Why was he doing this?


    He looked at Ricardo who was engrossing himself in food, and then he thought of Li, Li Gaolei, and Kane. Su felt as if his shoulders were carrying more and more new things, and he could never be like he was in the past where he roamed the wilderness as he pleased.


    In addition, there were still Persephone and Madeline here. These were two individuals who Su would shield with his own body.


    Su fetched Ricardo¡¯s tactical tablet and silently looked at the images of Kafen, Lynch, and Maria. He suddenly revealed a faint smile and said, ¡°Ricardo, do you know what my favorite method of dispelling the evil intentions of others is?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ricardo raised his head in a stunned manner.


    ¡°Fear.¡± Su smiled slightly. His smile was so beautiful that it was like that of a fiend¡¯s. ¡°Fear greater than they could endure.¡±


    When the sky brightened again, a vehicle fleet slowly departed from Pendulum City. The fleet¡¯s mobility was clearly affected by the fully loaded goods, and apart from the transport vehicle, there were even some armored tanks that pulled carts behind them. They were filled with all sorts of devices, equipment, and corpses from the Scorpions of Disaster, making the canopy sheet reach high into the air. These were all worth money and resources. There was an armored soldier transporting vehicle at the front and back as escort and to ensure that they would move at a uniform speed. In the dangerous wilderness, this type of of cautiousness was absolutely necessary. Of course, the eye-catching ck Dragonrider symbol in this region was enough to make enemies that saw it stay far away. As for those mobs thatcked knowledge and experiences, they only had the ck Dragonriders¡¯ firepower waiting for them.


    At both sides of the fleet were rising and falling mountains. These mountains weren¡¯t tall and could only be called rocky mounds at most. There wasn¡¯t any snow on top of these mountains, nor could any vegetation be seen. There were only a few dried up trees that reached out their snakelike branches into the cold wind.


    A sturdy and heavy military boot stepped down on the top of the mound. The light brown exposed rock clearly couldn¡¯t endure the weight of the military boots, and as a result, it began to groan and quickly split apart. A stalk of grass that was clearly mutated tenaciously seeped out through the cracks on the ground, and then with a speed that shouldn¡¯t belong to a nt type existence, it began to use the sawtooth edges of its leaves to hack at the military boots. When the grass leaves that looked extremely delicate sliced at the crude and rough rubber exterior, it actually created sounds that made one¡¯s teeth sore and unexpectedly left behind white marks.


    The military boot only crushed down lightly, and this vicious little grass was immediately crushed into several parts. Then, the military boot took arge step forward, reaching the other side of the mountain peak.


    The owner of the military boots was a tall male, the fierce-looking scars on his face forming an undisguisable savageness and malevolence. In his right hand were tactical binocrs, and he was currently using them to look at the vehicle fleet that was making its way through the distant southeastern ins. After watching it for a while, he lowered it and said, ¡°They aren¡¯t inside that fleet, those two cunning fellows.¡±


    A crude and rough female voice sounded beside him. ¡°Those from the wilderness are all extremely cunning and tenacious like roaches. Don¡¯t underestimate them, Kafen.¡±


    ¡°Maria, you better shut the fuck up!¡± Lieutenant Colonel Kafen roughly interrupted the woman¡¯s words. ¡°I like the insects of the wilderness way more than someone like you who isn¡¯t male or female! I like prey that are more cunning, because only then can the hunt be full of excitement. I also like those that are more tenacious, because then, they canst a bit longer under my hands and bring me more joy.¡±

 Book 2 15.4

    Book 2 Chapter 15.4 - Dagger Aimed At the Back


    The woman with only half her face exposed was clearly unafraid of Kafen. Her red hair fluttered about in the chilly winds, not like a me, but insteads like messy grass dyed red with blood. The metallic mask radiated a deep gray radiance under the dark sky. When she heard Kafen¡¯s words, sheughed coldly a few times. With a shrill voice that was simr to that of a seagull¡¯s, one that even carried a bit of an echo, she said, ¡°Your big words and your strength don¡¯t match, ¡®Lieutenant Colonel¡¯ Kafen!¡±


    Maria purposely emphasized his rank of lieutenant colonel, and as a result, Kafen suddenly turned around, every scar on his face and neck releasing a dull bloody light. When others saw his sinister face, perhaps most of them would feel fear, but Maria was not included among them. Towards the ck Dragonriders¡¯ simrly infamous ¡®sickle¡¯ Kafen, Maria had once made a ssicment: true intimidation wasn¡¯t aplished just by the scars on one¡¯s face. Of course, as for the reason why Kafen was able to rise to the rank of lieutenant colonel, he definitely didn¡¯t only rely on the fear his appearance gave off. When he heard those around him speak about these words from Maria, he erupted with fury. In the end, however, he still never walked up to Bloodthirsty Maria to fight to the death.


    The mission this time just happened to put together these two that had old grudges to settle. It was unknown if this was done deliberately, or if it was just a coincidence.


    Kafen gave Maria a cold look, his eyes giving off a powerful re that seemed to indicate that this was his final warning, causing her to swallow all of the other words of ridicule she was nning to say back down. After all, the two individuals¡¯ strength were equal, and their methods were simrly ferocious. The only difference was that Kafen was more cunning, while Maria was more brutal. The two both felt apprehension towards each other and didn¡¯t wish for their conflicts to truly reach the point where it had to be resolved through fighting. In addition, if internal strife really did happen from just a few words and as a result affect the n this time, then these two¡¯s conclusion would be much more miserable than just death.


    When he saw that Maria stopped before going too far, Kafen refrained from going to extremes either. He opened his tactical tablet and asked, ¡°Lynch, what is your position?¡±


    A deep and lowughter sounded from the tactical tablet, because he knew that Kafen was bing impatient. Then, he said, ¡°That is not something I can tell you. However, I can see their vehicle fleet.¡±


    Kafen released a low curse, but he didn¡¯t continue to ask Lynch about his position. Instead, he bluntly asked, ¡°Will attacking this fleet be useful?¡±


    ¡°Definitely useless!¡± Lynch directly gave Kafen his reply. ¡°They already received information about our arrival, yet they still sent a fleet like this to Dragon City. It is clearly bait, bait to expose our locations.¡±


    ¡°Dragonriders cherish their own subordinates quite greatly. Perhaps we should give it a try.¡± Kafen began to slowly advanced towards the vehicle fleet, but he was clearly hesitating.


    This time, before Lynch said anything, Maria refuted Kafen and said with a sneer, ¡°Su isn¡¯t someone with a weak mind. If you even have the slightest sensitivity towards numbers, you will know how high the mortality rate of the soldiers under Su is. In addition, from the way he does things, I do not believe that you will be more fierce than him under simr situations, Lieutenant Colonel Kafen.¡± She once again emphasized the two words that represented his rank.


    Kafen surprisingly didn¡¯t be angry. He instead only smiled and said, ¡°There is no need to judge Su¡¯s character. I just want to give it a try. Amory, make your move!¡±


    A straightforward reply sounded from the tactical tablet. ¡°I will listen to your order, leader!¡±


    In the clouds several tens of kilometers above the clouds, two unmanned nes suddenly appeared. The bodies of these nes didn¡¯t have any markings on them. They were muchrger than the unmanned drones of the Scorpions of Disaster, and hanging from these nes were two guided missiles. The two unmanned nes whistled through the air as they approached the vehicle fleet, as if they didn¡¯t have any intention of hiding their whereabouts. A total of two small guided missiles released their cold aura. Anyone withmon sense would know that their strength couldn¡¯t be judged based on their size.


    When the distance reached ten kilometers, the advancing fleet discovered these two unmanned drones. It was clear that there was an ability user with Perception Domain abilities. When the earsplitting warning sounds rang through the air, the fleet immediately split apart in the wilderness. From the distance, their scattered formation seemed to still have order. The anti-aircraft machine gun on top of the armored soldier transport vehicles began to roar, sending a hail of bullets towards the sky, not caring whether or not these bullets were able tond on these two drones that were outside their range or not.


    The agile and flexible drones were like two falcons as they dove straight down from the air. Unless there was an ability user with five levels in the Mental Domain, if ordinary soldiers wanted to use the anti-aircraft machine guns or rapid-fire machine cannons to shoot down the drones, they could only rely on extraordinary luck. It was clear that these ordinary soldiers definitely wouldn¡¯t be equipped with such requirements.


    The two drone¡¯s wings pped, and then four guided missiles left the bottom of the drones one after another. They drew out striking trajectories in the air and flew towards the four scattered loading vehicles. Unlike in the olden era, these four guided missiles¡¯ tails were a dense purple color. These were ¡®redbud flowers¡¯, a distinctive trait of guided missiles.


    The ones in the fleet were mostly old veterans that had experienced many battles, so they all knew a thing or two about the ck Dragonriders¡¯ weapons. Almost the moment they saw the four purple tails in the sky, they all jumped out from the transport vehicles in search of ces to hide in and no longer concerned themselves with the vehicle and the items loaded on the vehicles. The veteran in the armored tank stuck out half his body and began to fire in bursts. The shots urately severed the rope connecting the tank to the carriage behind it, and then he closed the cover tightly over his head. They no longer worried about the drones in the sky, because there was no way they would be able to hit them anyway. In addition, even if they did have a chance of hitting them, surviving was the most important.


    There were quite a few of Su¡¯s soldiers within this vehicle fleet. Even though they hadn¡¯t entered the ck Dragonriders for a long time and didn¡¯t understand much about new era warfare, they were still rich withbat experience. When they saw the soldiers under Ricardo suddenly react so strangely, they immediately imitated them from tacit understanding. Only a few rookies were confused by their peers¡¯ strange movements. Some of them stood in their original spots in a daze, while some continued to press down on the transport vehicle¡¯s elerator in hopes of chasing up to the armored vehicles that possessed far greater horsepower.


    The four ¡®redbud flower¡¯ guided missiles formed an S shape before quietly erupting. Four spheres of faint purple mist immediately filled the air, covering an area over several tens of meters in radius. From above, it looked as if there were four beautiful redbud flowers that bloomed. Then, four weak lights illuminated within the fiery purple mists, and then the purple mist immediately turned into terrifying ming spheres that engulfed upwards. The mes spun about while taking in and sending out heat. Red and ck interweaved, and then they finally turned into four small mushroom clouds that rose into the sky!


    Terrifying heat and st waves immediately swept through the battlefield. Most of the loading trucks couldn¡¯t escape the explosion radius and were caught up within the waves of mes. A few vehicles that luckily escaped the spheres of mes were sent high into the air by the st waves, and then they fell head first onto the ground. Even though the purple sea of mes hadn¡¯t even burned for a whole second, all of the vehicles that were struck by the waves were already burning, and they even began to blow up one after another.


    Almost every single experienced veteran that was lying on the ground caught on fire. They quickly removed their burning uniform and then rolled about on the ice cold ground to put out the remaining mes on their bodies. However, the ones that were able to do this were only a few especially robust soldiers. The others had long died silently under the purple mes. The ones that survived the sea of mes were all seriously injured as well. However, if they were able to forcefully tear open the medical kit and inject some antibiotics into their bodies, their lives could still be preserved.


    Four enormous redbud flowers blossomed. The prairie was already inplete disorder. The ten remaining tanks were burning furiously. Small scale explosions rose and fell in session, sending scorching hot metal fragments shooting out several tens of meters outwards.


    By the edge of this disaster where small amounts of remaining embers burned, the vehicles that were fortunate enough to escape this attack stopped. Soldiers got out from the vehicles one after another and silently watched the fiery scene that was still roiling with mes. Even the veterans from the northern front were at a loss from this sudden vicious attack. Meanwhile, apart from some scratching signal noise, only a terrifying deathly stillness could be heard from themunications channels. It was to the extent where there weren¡¯t even any miserable cries.


    ¡°Hurry up and rescue them! There are still some who are still alive!¡± It was unknown who was the one that shouted, but almost all of the veterans sprinted towards the fiery area of explosion where raging mes were still burning. While running, they brought out their medical kits in preparation of helping theirrades that couldn¡¯t save themselves.


    ¡°What a moving sight!¡± Lieutenant Colonel Kafen who was standing at the mountain peak sighed without the slightest bit of sincerity. He turned around and gave Maria a look. With a voice of ridicule, he said, ¡°If I was wounded on the battlefield, I shouldn¡¯t even bother hoping for you to save me. It can even be said that it might be better if you don¡¯t find me.¡±


    Mariaughed charmingly and said, ¡°I will save you, and then I will turn you into my pet. Even though I really, really want to chop you up, your rank of lieutenant colonel is valuable enough to make you into a very special pet.¡± Her long and slender fingers swept across her red lips, and she revealed her snow white teeth. ¡°I will raise you until you are fat and plump. Then, every day, I will slice off just a bit of your flesh.¡±


    Kafen stared at Maria, but he only chuckled a few times and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Inside of another hidden cave, Ricardo smashed a fist heavily against the cavern wall and roared angrily, ¡°These human trash! They are actually using ¡®redbud flower¡¯ guided missiles on those of the same side! This time, we have enough proof. As long as I¡¯m not dead, I will will let these scum know the consequences of doing something like this!¡±


    ¡°They never nned on letting you go back in the first ce.¡± Su leaned against the wall with his eyes slightly closed, as if he was sleeping. His voice was calm and indifferent, forming a stark contrast with Ricardo¡¯s fury. In reality, there were quite of few of Su¡¯s men inside of that vehicle fleet, and the casualty count should be even higher for him. After all, Ricardo¡¯s soldiers possessed far more experience and knew how to save their own lives during extreme situations.


    However, just because he was calm, that didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t care about what had just happened. Ricardo looked at his right fist that was drenched with blood, and then he became calm again. ¡°You are right. Since they dared to use redbud flowers, that means they never nned on letting us return to Dragon City alive. Those fellows behind the scenes really did put down quite a bit this time.¡±


    Su suddenly thought of a problem, and thus he asked, ¡°How much is a redbud flower?¡±


    Ricardo stared nkly, seemingly a bit confused about why Su would ask about this. However, he still replied seriously. ¡°About 200 thousand each, so four of them should be 800 thousand.¡±


    Su straightened his body, and then through a hole in the cave, he gazed into the distant skies that were still filled with ck smoke. ¡°The redbud flowers total 800 thousand. Our fleet and resources are valued over a million, yet they destroyed it without a passing thought. This means that the reward behind this matter is definitely more than two million. If you add in the bait for luring in the big fish... the objective this time should be worth in the tens of millions.¡±


    Meanwhile, as for who the target was among those Su and Ricardo knew, as well as what type of position this target was in, it would all be revealed soon.


    Su walked to the cave entrance, and then he looked into the gloomy sky. With a smile, he said, ¡°A good hunter will never forget to leave a surprise for his prey, and we are no exception. That is why we shouldpletely throw off these three fellows and head north!¡±

 Book 2 16.1

    Book 2 Chapter 16.1 - Growth


    Heading north was not necessarily a good idea and was definitely a crazy one. Even though they would temporarily free themselves from these three vultures, they could track them down at any time. The most important thing was that the trap designed to deal with that target worth tens of millions was set up there, so if they headed north, they were taking the initiative to approach the trap. No matter how you looked at it, the strength of the ones that created the trap should surpass that of these three vultures. If the two of them went headfirst towards the trap, it would be hard to predict the result. While leaving a surprise for the enemy, they might be walking straight into the trap themselves.


    If this trap really did exist.


    As they set out for the northern area, this was what Ricardo was thinking about the entire time. The so-called trap¡¯s existence, as well as the target valued at tens of millions were all spections. All of this arose from Su¡¯s intuition and not anyone¡¯s reliable evidence. The problemid in the fact that even though Su possessed abilities in the Mysterious Fields, was his intuition a hundred percent trustworthy? Even if his Mysterious Fields ability had reached an extraordinary level and entered the realm of grandmasters, there still shouldn¡¯t be a hundred percent confidence.


    Close to ten people advanced north through the rugged terrain and harsh cold winds. From the sky, they looked like a line of insignificant ants.


    Ricardo tightened the wind jacket as he took the lead through the deste earth. Deste silence and lifeless ruins lied everywhere. From time to time, crooked high voltage towers could be seen. As they towered in the great earth, they formed an especially bleak appearance. Behind Ricardo were Li, Li Gaolei, and then his five subordinates. Hanlon walked at the very back of the troop.


    After his fight with Martham, Hanlon was able to walk around after just lying on the bed for half a day. However, after he woke up, he didn¡¯t say a single word and only tidied up his things silently. No one knew what he was thinking. After Ricardo exined their n to head towards the north, Hanlon nodded and followed along. After seeing Hanlon and Martham¡¯s sh of strength, having Hanlon in their group made them feel much safer.


    Su wasn¡¯t inside this troop. He was wandering alone far in front of the troop to scout ahead.


    Approximately fifty kilometers from the front of the troop, Su¡¯s body was slightly bent as he sprinted through theplex and difficult terrain. When there were great crevices in his path, he would suddenly increase his speed, and then unhurriedly bounce up. His body would spread out, and then he would quickly curl up again, allowing him to easily leap past crevices over 20 meters in width. He would thennd like a feather and continue sprinting.


    He still liked this type of carefree and freestyle fighting method. However, it was different from the past. After finding information about the enemy, he had to lead them into his small troop¡¯s ambush and not attack the enemy alone. Su was not suited to this type of method at all, so he felt as if he was being shackled by intangible chains. However, from his understanding of Li, Li Gaolei, Ricardo, and Hanlon¡¯s abilities, this group should possess both long and close range offensive capabilities. When they grouped up together, their strength was definitely not something he alone couldpare with. When he realized this point, Su began to earnestly adjust himself so that he could match this type ofbat group.


    Su¡¯s way of advance was extremely strange. Every time he ran a few kilometers, he would enter a half squat and ce his palms on the ground to sense its slight vibrations.


    The living things of this world weren¡¯t static. As such, the great earth was always vibrating, only that it was extremely light, light to the extent where before Su used his Perception Domain¡¯s sixth level ability transparent surveince, he couldn¡¯t sense them at all. However, even though the vibrations were light, they formed extremelyplex information, soplex that it far surpassed Pandora¡¯s projection. When Su first sensed these vibrations of the earth, he had tried to deconstruct the vibrating data, but in the end, he immediately felt a sharp wave of pain, and a third of the strength stored inside his body seemed to have instantly vanished. After paying this price, the amount of data he was able to deconstruct was only an insignificant portion whenpared to everything else. In addition, the data were disordered and chaotic themselves, and they were likely only random fragments of an iparablyrge body. Before he had the ability to sense the evenrger world, there was no way for him to peer into the meanings behind this data.


    After the confrontation against Martham and Pandora, Su¡¯s evolutionary points that had beenpletely exhausted increased by 22 points. This amount was far lower than what Su had anticipated. He didn¡¯t expect that after experiencing a battle where he hovered between the brink of life and death, there would only be this amount of evolutionary points.


    What apanied this were signs that were definitely not good. After his confrontation with Pandora, regardless of whether it was his bodyposition or genes, they all became unstable. This was especially prominent for genes rted to the Mysterious Fields.


    After understanding that there was no way his current level of ability could exin all of this data, each time Su touched upon the great earth, he would only search for some vague feelings or purely experience the vibrations of the great earth. Doing this didn¡¯t seem to have any meaning, but this always gave him an indescribable and vague sense of security.


    The great earth gradually disappeared behind them. Su and the small troop behind him proceeded deeper into the north with each passing day. The weather became more and more cold, and the surrounding environment became increasingly bleak and deste as well. When they were passing by N958, they couldn¡¯t even make out the inhabited area¡¯s existence. If one looked all around, they would find that most of the time, there were only wastnds around them without any trace of life. It was almost impossible to find any food or water source.


    The wind was extremely cold. If it was based on the olden era¡¯s standard, the temperature right now should be below negative thirty degrees, a temperature that was much lower than the average temperature of the olden era around this time of year. Frigidness, as well as ack of water and food, made this region¡¯s environment exceptionally harsh for any creature. Moreover, when one stood in these cold winds, one would feel vague and continuous stinging pain on their skin, a sign that the body was experiencing excessive amounts of radiation. Most individuals who grew up in the new era had an innate sensitivity and alertness towards radiation that allowed them to avoid ces that contained areas with excessive radiation.


    After entering the wastnd, the distance between Su and the small troop was gradually pulled apart. Travelling through this type of environment, even with the dragonriders¡¯ special equipment, was still a tiring and exhausting task. Only Combat Domain ability users like Li and Hanlon could aplish this skillfully and easily.


    After entering the tundra, some of the weaker members of this group couldn¡¯t help but take radiation resistance medicine after this sudden increase in radiation. However, the efficacy of these medicines was quite short, usually onlysting a day. As a result, the continued endurance of this group was starting to be affected. In addition, after an entire day of trudging through this environment, two of Ricardo¡¯s subordinates were already showing signs of exhaustion. However, Su in front of them continuously advanced without any sign of stopping. Every so often, Su would leave behind some kind of sign only him and Ricardo understood to inform him of the time he reached this area, the direction of advance, as well as the marking for the next location. This type of method was extremely primitive, but when faced against enemies that might possessmunicationworks, this type of primitive method was quite effective.


    When the two subordinates were unable to endure any further, Li directly grabbed those two individuals equipment without a word and carried it herself. Hanlon carried them on his shoulders and began to follow the rest of the troop forward. Of the two subordinates, one was an electronic specialist, and the other was a doctor, so both were indispensible personnel. They also had a level of Combat Domain strengthening, so their bodies weren¡¯t weaker than ordinary soldiers. However, traveling like this left even Ricardo a bit tired, let alone the specialist subordinates.


    Hanlon was one thing, since his reputation and fame in the Northern Battlefield wasn¡¯t any inferior to Ricardo¡¯s, but the pretty and a bit unyieldingly tough Li was ced little importance by most of the men that weren¡¯t familiar with her. However, after seeing her carry the equipment that was almost her own body in size while following the group silently, the men all developed a newfound acknowledgment for this seemingly bold and rude girl, as well as a type of admiration. Of course, Li Gaolei wasn¡¯t included in this group.


    Before leaving, Su used Ricardo¡¯s tactical tablet to inform Helen about his current situation, but he didn¡¯t include too many details. Su believed that with Helen¡¯s extraordinary intellect, she should be able to form a n for them to break free from their current predicament. If she couldn¡¯t even find one, then they could only rely on themselves, on struggling between life and death, and on luck. Regardless of what they relied on, Su believed that there would be some way. As for the source of information on Kafen¡¯s three man group, Ricardo imed to have friends who were powerful enough back at headquarters, and that they could intercept a bit of information from themunicationswork. Su then understood that amunicationswork waspletely unreliable, even if it was thework of the ck Dragonriders that was supposed to be unconditionally safe.


    Behind this group spiraled the three vultures, and they were gradually closing the distance. The atmosphere between the three vultures wasn¡¯t particrly harmonious, even if the food in front of them was plentiful enough to share.


    Half a day after Ricardo led the troop into the tundra when the curtain of night descended, Bloodthirsty Maria stood at the edge of the tundra. Her fiery red hair was especially eye-grabbing under the dusky light. Behind Maria stood more than ten individuals with strange attires. They were all young, with both males and females. Every single individual¡¯s clothes were full of both leather and metalponents, forming a style that was no different from Maria¡¯s. The auras they released was tender and beautiful, but at the same time a bit crazy. They each possessed different weapons, with most of them being cutting tools, but they carried rifles as well of course.


    Maria looked at the vast, lonesome, and ice-cold tundra, and then she looked at the subordinates behind her who didn¡¯t have much equipment. A shadow began to cloud her cold and bewitching face.

 Book 2 16.2

    Book 2 Chapter 16.2 - Growth


    The nastiness of this tundra far surpassed her imagination. With her highly modified body, Maria could move about this tundra unhindered, but the subordinates under her couldn¡¯t. This pursuit and attack happened too suddenly, so they didn¡¯t bring that much provisions, and they alsocked field equipment. Things like tents, high energy fuel,pressed nutrients, and purified water were all normally ordinary items, but in this dark and cold tundra that was full of life-threatening radiation, they were absolutely essential. However, it was already far toote to transfer goods from their temporary base to this ce. In addition, even though this terrain looked smooth and without many obstacles, the ground was actually covered with sharp rocks, rocky cliffs, andrge gaps. It wasn¡¯t suitable for loading trucks to move through at all, so travelling on foot actually became the fastest method.


    However, if one decided to enter the tundra without the necessary supplies, then it would be an extremely dangerous, or even an extremely stupid decision. These subordinates of Maria all conformed to her sense of beauty, or in other words, since their outwards appearances were the main priority, the other qualities on average became a bit lower. After all, not everyone¡¯s appearances could match their strength. At least half of her group wouldn¡¯t make it past the night in this tundra. If Maria chose to enter the tundra alone, the problem with ack of materials would easily be solved, but new problems would arise.


    Maria had no idea where Kafen and Lynch were, and simrly, they didn¡¯t know her position either. What worried her was that if she entered the tundra alone to chase after Su, what about Ricardo and his small group? Maria was quite clear on the result of doing something like that, and there was no way it was good. If it was just a captain and a lieutenantmander, Maria still had confidence in dealing with them alone, but the captain and lieutenantmander ahead of her were different from what their ranks normally signified.


    Su, captain rank, equipped with a fifth level Perception Domain ability. This was what the information provided, but what couldn¡¯t be ignored was that Su emerged from Curtis¡¯ training camp, and he also shot up to the captain rank like a rocket. In addition, in terms of contributions, he was only a step away from bing a lieutenantmander. Those that emerged from Curtis¡¯ training came could never be evaluated by the normal standards of evaluation; this was something that had already bemon sense among the ck Dragonriders.


    As for Ricardo, the information the files had of his abilities made him look ordinary and nothing special. There wasn¡¯t anything particrly amazing or worth paying attention too. However, in the northern battlefield, during the major campaigns, apart from the illustrious Persephone, there was nock of this Ricardo who was nicknamed ¡®bear-hunting hound¡¯ among the other individuals without outstanding contributions. One might be able to toss this aside as luck one or two times, but if it happened many times, it couldn¡¯t be exined with just good luck.


    This was one of the reasons that made Maria worried. The other reason was that at least half of the strength of a dragonrider came from their subordinates. Of course, as dragonriders¡¯ abilities increase themselves, subordinates would eventually be dispensable. They would usually be around just for the guarantee of survival. However, in order to reach this type of level, one had to at least be close in strength to that of a general. Not only was she far from this level, with her natural aptitude, she might never reach that level in this lifetime. This was also the reason why she hated Bloody Mary so greatly. From her perspective, Bloody Mary who was blessed with rarebat talents could have easily entered the general ranks, but due to a stupid reason, love, she ultimately became the ything of men. She truly lost face for all women. As for the other female general that was overflowing with talent, Persephone, she looked too much like an honest woman of the olden era and not the type that Bloodthirsty Maria liked. That was why the more splendid Persephone became, the more hatred and disgust she felt.


    Bloodthirsty Maria¡¯s hatred towards Persephone had already reached the point where there was a time she even publicly provoked Persephone. The result of that action was that as soon as it began, Persephone delivered a refined and elegant p to knock Maria unconscious and make hery on a hospital bed for three entire weeks.


    This was why Maria wished to capture Su more than the other two. She wanted to thoroughly humiliate Persephone¡¯s man, because in her heart, this was equivalent to returning several dozen ps. That type of wonderful feelings would make her feel as if she had sunken into a sea of orgasms! As for personally pping Persephone¡¯s face, she had never even thought about it before.


    What slightly lifted Maria¡¯s mood was that Kafen didn¡¯t bring too many materials as well, so he was presumably facing the same predicament she was. However, that crafty viper Lynch always liked to hide in the dark corners and send a bullet into his prey¡¯s body at an unexpected moment. Once the operation began, no one would know Lynch¡¯s position or even how many subordinates he brought with him.


    Maria cursed inwardly. The three of them never expected Su to be so crafty and cold-blooded, choosing to directly leave for the north. Theypletely abandoned the surviving soldiers of the vehicle fleet, sea of goods, and spoils of war and only brought their subordinates with them. They captured over seventy survivors from the battlefield and originally thought that Su and Ricardo woulde to rescue these precious veterans or at least carry out gueri warfare against them in this ratherplex terrain. However, Su actually decided to directly leave and head for the north. From the trail they left behind, it seemed like they were decisive in their actions without much hesitation. They didn¡¯t purposely set up a diversion or waste any time.


    If one walked past this tundra and continued north, they would reach their other preset position. From how things were looking, Su was unexpectedly heading straight for that direction. If that really was the case, based on their current speed, their small troop should appear in the rear of their preset position in a day. Even though Maria didn¡¯t think Su knew exactly where their preset location was, this type of strange situation was too worrying. Once they received news that they passed through the tundra and arrived safely in that position, even if Su was directly ripped into pieces, Maria, Kafen, and Lynch¡¯s missions would have failed. If they were defeated because of such a stupid reason, even she didn¡¯t want to think about the consequences.


    After considering the potential gains and losses, Maria immediately gathered the half of her subordinates that had more fighting strength and had them follow herself through the tundra. The others were to return to their temporary base and be on standby. Then, she walked in the front and entered the tundra. As the icy cold wind swept through her fiery red hair, it looked like a torch that would fade at any moment.


    After travelling a single kilometer through the tundra, Kafen¡¯s voice sounded through Maria¡¯s tactical tablet. ¡°Hey, my dear Maria, did you enter the tundra? I am already at the fifteen kilometer area!¡±


    Maria replied with a cold voice, ¡°Of course I entered! However, don¡¯t think that you can make me tell you my position. Did you bring your subordinates or not?¡±


    ¡°Brought them! Twenty-two of them!¡± Kafen¡¯s voice was apanied with rumblingughter.


    ¡°You brought enough provisions for twenty-two people?¡± Maria felt that it was a bit odd.


    ¡°Not a single portion! If we can steal our enemy¡¯s provisions, then they can just die.¡± Kafen seemed to downy the severity of the situation quite a bit.


    Maria was momentarily silent, and then she said, ¡°I guess me and Lynch are part of your enemies as well!¡±


    A rustling sound suddenly transmitted from the tactical tablet. Then, Lynch¡¯s somewhat unclear voice sounded, ¡°There is no point in having internal strife right now. If we attack separately, then I have to say the unpleasant words that we might be eaten by them. That is why for the sake of everyone¡¯s benefit, it is essential if we temporarily work together.¡±


    ¡°We have to find them first though,¡± Maria said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill off half the people we captured first! Force them toe out and fight decisively.¡± Kafen proposed.


    Lynch was immediately opposed to this n. ¡°It¡¯s useless! Instead, it will only help them lessen their burden. You should stop ying with those cheap tricks and show some real skills, fight them in a true battle here!¡±


    Maria and Kafen thought for a bit, and then they both expressed their agreement. After some simple discussion and forward n, the three vultures began to gather together to hunt after their prey in the depths of the tundra.

 Book 2 16.3

    Book 2 Chapter 16.3 - Growth


    Helen propped up her chin with her right hand while standing inside the spacious centralboratory. She seemed to be deep in thought as she watched the quickly refreshing data on the screen in front of her.


    If someone saw her for the first time, they would definitely be shaken by this scene. No matter which angle you looked at it from, Helen¡¯s face was perfect. Even if her face was being replicated by an image, it would still be the same. Her hand was long, slender, and a fine white, and her fingers weren¡¯t tender and delicate, but instead possessed a knife-like sharpness and precision. When her hands and face were matched together, it formed an extremely beautiful image. In addition, while she was thinking, she looked exceptionally focused. Men who were devoted were charming, and women who were devoted were simrly charming.


    Su was perhaps the only one that knew that under her beautiful appearanceid a great force that could make all lechers impotent.


    On the screen in front of Helen, the images of Kafen, Maria, and Lynch¡¯s heads would emerge from time to time, as well as their corresponding information. Between their images, the image and information on many other individuals emerged. These individuals all had some level of rtionship with Kafen and the other two. These rtionships were tangled andplicated like a, and Helen was currently trying to find some order within this mess.


    Ding dong, ding dong!


    A sharp and clear sound suddenly rang through this originally peacefulboratory. Helen frowned, and then she gazed towards theboratory tform on the side. There was a pure whiteboratory counter made of an unknown alloy there. The surface was quite clean, and the only thing on its surface was a half-meter tall transparent colored-ss cylindrical container filled with an unknown dark green liquid.


    Inside the green liquid was a strange, fingernail-sized creature that was currently swimming inside the container. It looked just like an irregr piece of flesh without any perception organs, and its shape was still continuously changing. Around its body were several dozen thin feelers, and it relied on them in order to swim through the green liquid. However, its speed was ridiculously fast, almost as if it could swim around this vessel two or three times in a second! Due to its movements, the entire container of green liquid began to continuously spin about and form an irregr vortex. The ss container became unsteady and shook back and forth. The base of the jar pounded against the surface of the table, creating ding dong, ding dong sounds.


    It was truly hard for one to think that something this small possessed such extraordinary energy. It could actually shake this ss jar that was many, many timesrger than itself!


    ¡°It¡¯s hungry already? You really can eat!¡± Helen sighed. As she walked towards theboratory tform, her eyes were full of expectations and warmth, which waspletely unlike her normal appearance.


    Helen opened the small refrigerator by the wall and fetched a small piece of flesh that was still oozing out bits of blood. Then, she ced it into the semi translucent apparatus at the top of the ss jar before pressing a switch. The chunk of flesh slowly dropped down a transparent tubing. Each time it passed by a certain distance, the tubing behind it would seal up, and at the same time, a new section would open up.


    As if it smelled the flesh, the little creature inside the green liquid¡¯s swimming speed abruptly increased, and the green liquid began to surge as if it was boiling, to the point where one couldn¡¯t even see the situation inside the jar clearly.


    Helen¡¯s hand pressed down on the top of the ss so that it wouldn¡¯t fall off theboratory counter.


    The piece of flesh finally fell into the ss jar. As soon as it left the tubing, the green liquid immediately spun around, sucking the piece of flesh into the water.


    In that instant, the rich green liquid suddenly radiated with ayer of bright and splendid redness! Then, as if the color was being washed away, the redness quickly retreated, but the green liquid wasn¡¯t affected at all. Even though it was the thick ss that not even rifle bullets could shoot through, one could still hear the strange rustling sounds that seemed to be everywhere.


    In just a few seconds, the boiling green liquid gradually calmed down. It became a clear and transparent green without any trace of impurity, as if this was not liquid and instead pure jade.


    That strange creature floated in the center of the green liquid, only, its size had already increased several times. Those with sharp eyes would immediately recognize that the extent of this little existence¡¯s growth was practically the same as that piece of flesh. In that short instant, itpletely devoured its food. What was strange was that from the outside, no perception organs could be seen, nor were there any organs for absorption or excretion, so it was unclear just how it managed to tear that chunk of flesh apart. The only thing that set it apart from a piece of dead flesh were the tenzily hanging feelers around its body.


    It seemed to bepletely full, no longer moving and slowly sinking to the bottom of the jar. Helen seemed as if she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it, and from her expression seeped out a bit of nervousness that was difficult to conceal.


    Even though the way the little thing sunk was slow, it got closer and closer to the bottom of the jar. Its feelers simply swayed about with the green liquid without any sign of independent will.


    The longer Helen watched, the more nervous she became. Her right hand that was supporting the ss jar from the top subconsciously grabbed the lid. At this moment, a floating disy screen suddenly arrived before Helen¡¯s face, and on top of the screen was Persephone¡¯s face.


    It looked like a new battle had just ended. Persephone was calmly arranging her hair amidst the chaos. Her mood seemed to be quite good. Lights continuously flickered within her ashy green pupils. Just from the vague glint of gold, Helen knew that she was definitely thinking about how much she was going to make from this battle.


    After giving Persephone a look, she once again returned her gaze to the little thing that was slowly sinking to the bottom of the ss jar. In apletely indifferent tone, she said, ¡°it seems like your profit this time isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    ¡°But of course!¡± Whenever Persephone was in high spirits, there would always be a hair-raising beauty to her appearance. She stretched out her body, fully disying her curves that would immediately turn men into wild beasts before saying, ¡°After this next battle, I¡¯ll be able toe back to Dragon City and rest for awhile. Aiya, I¡¯ve really been out for too long and want to rest so bad! When Ie back, you should treat me to a meal!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Helen¡¯s eyes were staring deathly at the little thing that was about to sink into the bottom of the jar as she directly refused Persephone¡¯s request. ¡°You earned so much, so you should first make up for all theboratory¡¯s expenditures! Then, you should be inviting me out for a meal.¡±


    Persephone¡¯s mouth immediately formed an ¡®O¡¯ shape, and then she said in a slightly miserable tone, ¡°I am about to die from poverty, and almost everyone in the northern battlefield knows that they should be the one treating me. That is why, my dear Helen, your funds will have to wait a bit longer! You can just use your own money to make up for it for now, right?¡±


    Helen released an ¡®oh¡¯ sound and unexpectedly asked, ¡°I remember quite well that it was quite rare that others could invite you out for a meal. Why did your style suddenly change? Those men are all quite troublesome. How exactly did youin your poverty to them?¡±


    Persephone chuckled, and then in a rather self-satisfied tone, she said, ¡°I told them that because I had to raise a man that is quite good at spending money but not good at earning money, I ended up taking quite a bit of debt, and that was why I could only eat off of them. After I finish speaking, their expressions would all be brilliant, and after they finished eating, they would all run away and hide.¡±


    ¡°You really are shameless.¡± Helen didn¡¯t even raise her head when she gave her reply.


    ¡°Ahahah, pretty much the same as you, my dear Helen!¡± Persephone said whileughing in an unrestrained manner.


    By now, Persephone already finished arranging her hair and switched to a rather enthusiastic expression. ¡°How is my pretty little boy doing? I heard that he went out on a mission together with Ricardo? Even though I don¡¯t like that bear-hunting hound who doesn¡¯t talk about his true feelings at all, he has some use and is not somepletely useless person.¡±


    The little thing already sunk to the bottom of the jar and no longer moved. Helen¡¯s expression became more and more tense. Her mind waspletely focused on its body, to the point where only after Persephone asked two or three times did she understand what she was asking. She didn¡¯t even seem to try to cover anything up and directly replied, ¡°Su¡¯s situation cannot be said to be good. They did win the battlest time, but it was still a desperate victory. Moreover, there are some degenerates from the dragonriders that are trying to cause him trouble.¡±


    Persephone¡¯s face immediately froze, and she used the portable intelligence system that generals carried on them to search through the corresponding information. Soon after, a detailed list of the ck Dragonriders¡¯ activity within Pendulum City for thest two days was brought out. When the list of items emerged, Persephone¡¯s face immediately changed. She repeatedly looked through Kafen, Maria, and Lynch¡¯s names, and during this process, her face looked like it was covered in ayer of cold frost.


    ¡°They are gathering in the northwest region. What is the goal of those behind them?¡± Persephone asked. Even though she already guessed seven or eight parts, she still wanted to hear Helen¡¯s opinion on the matter.


    Small beads of sweat already appeared on Helen¡¯s straight nose. She was replying to Persephone¡¯s questions almostpletely on instinct. ¡°It is evident that these three corpse-eating demons are going after Su. Their official reason for dispatch is to fight over the spoils, or maybe to wipe out the first rank sessor of the Fabregas family Ricardo. However, Su and Ricardo should both be bait, bait to lure out an even more valuable target. From the surface, it looks like this target should be you. However, in reality, their true target might be someone else, and you are just a target on the surface. Of course, if they can obtain you, it should still be enough to make up for their investment.¡±


    ¡°Then your suggestion is to...¡± Persephone had already turned pale, her expression ice-cold and arrogant. Her ashy green pupils flickered with a dangerous radiance. This was the appearance those in the northern battlefield saw the most often.


    ¡°Stay north and don¡¯t go anywhere. As long as you don¡¯t leave the northern battlefield, then no one will be able to do anything to you. Meanwhile, if they can¡¯t capture you under a short period of time, they will be in big trouble. No matter who it is that is scheming behind the scenes, things have already developed to such a big deal. After youe back, this individual might have to sacrifice all of the chess pieces just to save him or herself. These chess pieces definitely wouldn¡¯t happily offer themselves as sacrifices, so there should be some internal conflicts then. As such, as long as you quietly stay behind in the northern front, your enemies will crumble on their own.¡± Helen¡¯s reply was precise and machine-like, as if it was the same as a pre-programmed automatic sequence.


    The little thing at the base of the jar seemed to be moving, and a few of its feelers floated upwards. Sweat began to emerge on Helen¡¯s forehead. She didn¡¯t notice Persephone¡¯s change in expression at all.


    ¡°Then what about Su?¡± Persephone asked extremely seriously.


    ¡°Approximately 80% chance of death, 55% chance of being captured, and 17% chance of being released by the other side. No matter what type of conclusion is reached, the other party will be paying several times more than you. That is why, in my opinion, trying to save him is an extremely stupid n.¡± Helen continued to release her automatic replies.


    ¡°Stupid n?¡± Persephoneughed calmly as if nothing happened. Then, she quickly said ¡®Alright, thank you, Helen.¡¯ before cutting offmunications.

 Book 2 16.4

    Book 2 Chapter 16.4 - Growth


    When the floating disy screen moved away on its own, a faint sharp hissing sound suddenly sounded within theboratory. It was unknown what type of thing it was that made this noise, but it was quite clear that the shouting sound was full of unendurable suffering.


    In front of Helen, the little thing that was originally silently submerged at the bottom of the ss jar began to shake all over, and all of its feelers stood perfectly straight! It seemed to be under extreme pain, and from time to time, there were eye-grabbing protrusions on its body that would then return to normal. It was as if there was something that was repeatedly shing with it inside its body. The waves of cries and shouting inside theboratory were all transmitted from this little thing.


    Helen¡¯s face became pale white, and her lips had long lost color. Her lips continuously twitched about, as if she could personally feel all of the pain this little thing was feeling.


    After just a few seconds, the little thing¡¯s suffering reached its limit, and its body suddenly expanded. It increased to almost double its original size, and then cracks began to appear on its back. Then, the cracks began to weave about its body. A wave of red blood rushed out from the cracks, immediately dyeing arge portion of the surrounding green culture fluid red.


    It cried out miserably while spewing out blood. Only when the rich bloody paste was spat out for more than ten seconds did it gradually weaken. By now, it had already turned into a thin piece of skin. It supported its ten feelers powerlessly as it drifted inside the red cloud within the culture fluid.


    Helen buried her face inside of her arms, and only after a long time had passed did she raise her head again.


    The current Helen had recovered her cool-headedness, as well as her precise and ice-cold machine-like expression. She stood up and silently summoned an intelligent system. The screen continuously flickered with several dozen images of this little thing, and below it was a table. Helen used her finger to write in the corresponding position:


    Experimental subject number 5:


    Final bulk, 29.81 cubic centimeters, 98% increase from experimental subject number 4.


    Form data collection, see attached.


    Meals: Six times, increased once.


    Reason for death: gic copse.


    After filling out these things, Helen slowly disassembled the ss culture jar tubing and connectors, and then she carried it out from theboratory. From the way she was carrying the ss jar, it was almost as if she was carrying an infant.


    Not long after, Helen returned to theboratory again. The lights inside theboratory were as white as paper and shone straight down on her pale white face. It was almost as if the air conditioning was malfunctioning, because theboratory was abnormally cold. One could clearly see that the knuckles on Helen¡¯s beautiful hands had turned a faint cyan color.


    She was carrying a new ss jar, and the inside was simrly filled with green culture fluid.


    She ced the ss jar in the same position on theboratory tform and then fastened it in ce in a simr method. Helen then walked towards arge safe in the corner of the room. After inputting more than ten series of passwords, the heavy alloy door slowly opened and released a lump of hazy cold air. Behind the alloy door wasn¡¯t that much space. There was a container divided into square openings, and in every single space was a transparent test tube. The insides of the test tube were filled with green liquid.


    The five spaces in front were empty.


    Helen¡¯s fingers gently caressed each of the spaces, as if she was caressing something that she treasured greatly. Then, she opened the sixth space and pulled out the tube inside. She then closed the door.


    The test tube was ced on the ess opening on top of the ss jar. Then, together with the connection of power, the green liquid in the test tube slowly slid down into the ss jar.


    The intelligent system next to Helen automatically produced a new table, and in the first line appeared: test subject number six. The other columns were all nk, and only the feeding section had the words ¡®currently carrying out first feeding¡¯ flickering.


    Only after watching the culture liquid that didn¡¯t have the slightest ripple did Helen slowly sigh and draw her eyes away from the nurturing vessel.


    At this moment, everything she experienced today reyed in her mind one after another. Helen¡¯s face suddenly changed slightly. She quickly reviewed what she said to Persephone through themunications channel, and then she said softly to herself, ¡°This is bad, I said too much to her!¡±


    Helen immediately calmed down. She then brought over an intelligent system screen and tapped a few times on it, bringing up a torrent of information. She propped up her chin and stared at the continuously flickering screen, looking rather pensive.


    At the center of the Town of Trials¡¯ church, a heavy-armored Madeline was seated on the high back chair. Her right hand supported her head as she looked somewhatzily at the projected screen in front of her.


    The information on it simrly poured down like rain.


    Madeline wasn¡¯t like how she normally was. When she returned to the church, she would always remove her helmet, but right now, she still wore it as if she was still fighting outside.


    It was alreadyte into the night. From the roof¡¯s colored windows, faint rays of light scattered downwards, unknown as to where they originated from. As the dusky radiancended on Madeline¡¯s body, it was as if there were butterflies around her sinister-looking armor.


    Ding dong! Madeline lightly tapped on the armrest, and not long after, Peperus walked in, asking, ¡°What is your distinguished self¡¯s order?¡±


    A faint white mist was released from the gaps in Madeline¡¯s helmet. Her voice was simrly bone-chilling cold. ¡°I have something to temporarily take care of. You should make some preparations. We will depart in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°However, your distinguished self is currently in a special phase, how can you go out...¡± Peperus was clearly shocked.


    ¡°You should go and make preparations.¡± Madeline¡¯s voice was ice cold, but her tone of speaking was normal and gentle. However, this didn¡¯t mean that her order could be ignored.


    ¡°I will obey your distinguished self¡¯s order.¡± Peperus respectfully bowed and then left to make preparations.


    ¡°Peperus...¡± Madeline suddenly called out to her.


    Peperus turned around and asked, ¡°What else does your distinguished self require?¡±


    Madeline silently sat there, as if she was thinking about many things. Only after a moment had passed did she wave her hand and say, ¡°Nothing, you can go and make preparations.¡±


    As a result, Peperus left the church doors. When she walked out from the church, her heart rate was still a bit uncontrobly fast, and her face carried even more so a bit of hesitation and flusteredness. When she thought back to what she had just seen, she recalled that Madeline¡¯s waving motion seemed extremely exhausted, as well as a bit dispirited and sluggish.


    The wind was extremely cold. The air Peperus exhaled formed white clouds. She suddenly raised her head and gazed into the sky.


    The sky above the Town of Trials was eternally d in night.

 Book 2 17.1

    Book 2 Chapter 17.1 - Increasingly Lonely


    A gunshot tore through the tundra¡¯s peacefulness.


    This gunshots weren¡¯t especially loud, nor did it possess the imposing manner of a sniper rifle as the bullet left the chamber. It clearly possessed the meticulous and refined characteristics of a new era firearm, as if a precise electronic instrument was being adjusted. However, its power definitely wasn¡¯t weak. The miserable cry that rang through the tundra was the perfectmentary on the power of this weapon.


    A pretty youngster dragged his own left leg that only had a smaller portion remaining, tumbling about on the ground as he screamed with everything he had. Several meters out, most of his left leg was peacefully lying on the ground, asionally even twitching a few times. The youngster crawled on the ground and reached out his hand to grab it back, but this action only brought about even more intense pain. The youngster once again grabbed his broken leg and miserably howled. Only when his lungs ran out of air did the screaming temporarily stop.


    Warm blood scattered down on the tundra, immediately being absorbed by the ice-cold rocks. The youngster¡¯s anguished wailing and screaming mixed together with the howling cold winds as it travelled far into the distance, as if it was describing the cruelty and harshness of the tundra.


    Maria calmly stood there as she watched this young man roll on the ground. Her eyes were full of anger, and her scarlet lips were so thin they were like a de.


    This young man was quite pretty, making him one of her favorite subordinates. His abilities weren¡¯t the greatest, but he was the man that Maria received the most pleasure from ying with. Maria decided to bring him along as well, not because she expected him to be of any use in this hunt, but rather out of habit in case she needed him.


    In that instant just now when Maria became vignt and hurriedly turned around, a whistling bullet shot over. She seemed to have seen the bullet draw out a faintly discernible trajectory and thennd in the middle of that young man¡¯s thigh. The bullet only exploded afterpletely sinking into his leg¡¯s flesh, and as such, the young man¡¯s right leg began to split apart in a rigid manner before spinning and flying outwards.


    Maria knew that the reason this shot didn¡¯tnd in a crucial area was not because the sniper made a mistake, but because his goal was purposely to break this young man¡¯s left leg. There wasn¡¯t much decision behind this conclusion and it waspletely based on her intuition, and her intuition told her that she was correct.


    The bulletnded from 2000 meters away. The skills of this sniper were definitely not inferior to Lynch¡¯s. The wilderness at nighttime greatly restricted one¡¯s vision, so even though Maria didn¡¯t fear a sniper shot, she didn¡¯t excel at Perception Domain abilities, so in this type of wilderness environment and this short period of time, there was no way for her to track down the sniper that was 2000 meters away.


    The youngster continued to howl with pain, his miserable screams like intangible ps that repeatedly struck against Maria¡¯s face. Her face was so scorching hot it was as if she was on fire. Maria suddenly walked out withrge steps, and then she stepped down with force. Only a bang sound could be heard, and then it was as if the broken leg was rigged with explosives. It exploded, sending flesh flying several meters outwards, dyeing this tundra region a scarlet red. When the howling young man saw his own leg explode under that trample, all wishes of restoring it disappeared. His spirit and mental state finally reached their limit, and under this final strike, hepletely copsed. After a weeping cry of sorrow, he finally went unconscious.


    Maria silently walked in front of a subordinate and fetched a high-powered pistol from her waist. She then aimed at the unconscious male and unloaded the magazine¡¯s twenty rounds. The young male seemed to have woken up from his unconsciousness, but after releasing a few short shrieks, he becamepletely quiet. There were only movements from being struck by the bullets, and the drops of blood evennded on the face of Maria who was several meters away!


    After this magazine was emptied, Maria fetched a new magazine from the subordinate¡¯s side, inserted it into the pistol, and then she shot them out at the constant target before her at a constant speed. The power of the pistol was extremely great, and every shot would open up a terrifying hole in that young man¡¯s corpse. After firing these forty shots, one could no longer see what kind of creature the pile of mangled flesh belonged to.


    The face of the subordinate besides Maria was pale. Even though she was quite pretty and delicate, she didn¡¯t fit Maria¡¯s esthetic conception that well. She stood in her original spot with her back perfectly straight and didn¡¯t dare to make any movements, fearing that Maria¡¯s rage would be transferred onto her own body.


    Maria¡¯s breathing became well distributed and tranquil. This was the result after she purposely controlled her mood. She knew that this sniper, Su, was most likely hiding in the distance and watching this ce to see her reaction. It could also be said that he was watching her make a fool out of herself. To st apart the leg of a subordinate from 2000 meters away, this truly wasn¡¯t bad marksmanship, roughly equivalent to fifth level sniping expertise. This didn¡¯t deal too great of a psychological blow to her. Losing a subordinate didn¡¯t damage her fighting strength that much, but the clumsy performance of this subordinate before death made it impossible for her not to erupt with fury! Every single miserable scream was like ayer of skin that was being yed from her face. In addition, he had alreadypletely entered a panicked state, so there was no way for him to even seen Maria¡¯s murderous gaze. When Maria fired to vent out her fury, she also knew that she had already lost this first battle.


    She began to hate Su even more. Why didn¡¯t he find Kafen or Lynch, and instead looked for her first? Could it be that Su thought that because she was female, she would definitely be the weakest of the three? Maria¡¯s lips were so red it looked as if she had just applied blood to them. Her decisiveness informed Su that she was going to show him how great his mistake of provoking her first was.


    Maria didn¡¯t give the flesh that was gradually freezing on the ground another look and instead headed into the depths of the tundra. She believed Su should have quietly left, because a sniper was only a king from a distance. If he stayed even a bit longer and exposed his location to Maria, it was clear what the end result of Su who was equipped with Perception Domain abilities would be. The current path of advance Maria took was prenned with Kafen and Lynch, so they could disy the effects of cooperation. The route was mainly selected by Lynch, because this was something that the carrion crawler, who excelled in sniping, should be an expert in during a pursuit and encirclement as well.


    Right now, Maria even wished for Su to take another shot. Under herplete attention, this shot should expose Su¡¯s whereabouts and maybe even leave behind a few traces.


    When she thought about Su¡¯s appearance, as well as the things she could do to him before handing him over to the higher ups, Maria couldn¡¯t help but feel excitement from deep within her, to the extent where she even began to tremble.


    Bang!


    Then, an ill-timed gunshot cut her train of thought. Suddenly, another miserable shout tore through the tundra. Maria spun her body around, just in time to see half a broken leg fly past her face beforending on the ground that had long frozen solid.


    The broken leg was quite long, slender and powerful, a leg Maria was quite fond of. Its original owner also reached the standard of beauty most people perceived, which also satisfied Maria¡¯s tastes. However now, she was just like the young man before her, hugging the broken leg while rolling on the ground with everything she had. After seeing the conclusion of the young man before her, she still maintained a minimum level of clear-headedness, trying her hardest not to scream out. However, the unbearable pain still caused one or two stifled cries of anguish to sound.


    Maria only felt her face be heated, as if she had been pped in the face again. In addition, it was direct, ferocious, and without any mercy, just like the one she received from Persephone back then.

 Book 2 17.2

    Book 2 Chapter 17.2 - Increasingly Lonely


    Maria¡¯s body suddenly swelled up slightly, and then screeching sounds continuously sounded on her body. The metallic armor covering her arms, shoulders, and legs exposed des that were a centimeter thick and thirty to fifty centimeters long. The des continuously vibrated, releasing an rming buzzing sound. Under the dusky night, she felt as if there were long streamers fluttering about from her body.


    Maria suddenly disyed force. She began to sprint, and her running speed was bold and full of power, as if she was a wolf that was running through a barren field! Her intuition that was simr to a wild beast¡¯s told her that Su was not too far in front of her.


    The speed at which Maria ran at was extremely fast. During the moment her subordinates were stupefied, she already rushed out several hundred meters. The subordinates immediately used the highest speed they were capable of to run after Maria, and in an instant, the only one left behind in this tundra was that young woman who had lost a leg. She stared nkly at the dark and cold wilderness that didn¡¯t have a trace of life, and she was immediately frightened so badly that she began to scream. The sharp screams tore through the darkness and rang far into the tundra. However, not a single individual turned their head in the slightest.


    In the distant darkness, a figure suddenly sprung up from the ground, and then with an astonishing speed, he sprinted north in a fast and nimble manner. Maria¡¯s mind was greatly shaken, and ripples even emerged within the depths of her pupils! The electronic eye on her mask quickly flew about, and all types of images emerged as it used different methods to match up and lock in on that figure.


    The intelligent system hidden beneath the mask immediatelypared it to the information stored. It was Su.


    Maria took a deep breath, and then she released a howl like that of a wild wolf! Her cry possessed iparable prative force, and in this ice-cold tundra¡¯s night, it could easily travel several dozen kilometers. As if incited by the crying sounds, the several dozen des on Maria¡¯s body began to screech in response. Her speed increased again and again, quickly closing the distance between Su and herself.


    In the upper right corner of the electronic eye¡¯s field of view, there was a small map of this region. Three specks of light were quickly moving on the map. The blue light at the very front was Su, and the red light that was quickly closing in behind him represented Maria. Meanwhile, several kilometers outwards, there was an orange speck of light that was quickly closing in towards where Su was heading to cut him off. Maria knew that this was sickle Kafen.


    As for Lynch, he always liked to hide within the darkness and would never expose his own location to Kafen or Maria.


    Maria felt a deep loathing for Kafen. With their current speed, even if she caught Su, she would only have less than five seconds of time to end the battle. If itsted over five seconds, Kafen would reach a ce where he could interfere. At that time, the situation would be extremelyplex and unpredictable. There was no way of knowing for sure whether Kafen¡¯s first attack would be aimed at Su or Maria. As for her subordinates, they had already been left a kilometer behind, so there was no way for them to catch up. From Kafen¡¯s speed, it didn¡¯t seem like his subordinates could catch up either. The two of them should be in roughly equal situations.


    Maria¡¯s speed had already been raised to her peak. She bent her body at the waist, and the intelligent system hidden behind the mask was frantically calcting the result of a battle to the death with Kafen.


    This short period of calctions immediately made Maria¡¯s intelligent system be burning hot from overload. It was because it had to calcte Su¡¯s speed that would suddenly fluctuate between fast and slow, as well as consider Ricardo and the others that were together with Su. The calctions became increasingly difficult, and in an instant, it already surpassed the ability of the intelligent system, forcing Maria to end this task. However, this also reminded her that Su wasn¡¯t by himself.


    Su¡¯s speed was also gradually rising. When the distance between himself and Maria reached a thousand meters, even though the distance was being pulled closer, catching Su was still not an easy task. What made Maria inwardly rejoice was that based on the current speed, Su had a high chance of rushing past Kafen¡¯s point of interception. In addition, Su¡¯s speed of advance already wasn¡¯t slower than Kafen¡¯s.


    Kafen seemed to have realized this point as well, and as a result adjusted his path of advance. He made an even greater detour to cut off Su¡¯s path of advance from another side.


    Maria released a sharp hiss. With a flip of her hand, she removed two drifting des from her body and flung them towards Su. The des flew swiftly through the air like two willow leaves. They fluctuated sharply and moved erratically, making them seemingly impossible to avoid.


    Su seemed to be unaware of the two deadly weapons flying towards him and continued to run perfectly straight. Only when the distance between himself and the floating des reached a few meters did he suddenly turn and shift to the side. The fluttering des seemed to have followed the airflow of his evasive movement and turned around as well, piercing towards Su one after another! Su seemed to be a bit surprised. He suddenly stopped where he was, and the military knife in his hands shed outwards. Ding ding sounded as the two des dropped to the ground.


    However, due to this dy, the distance between Su and Maria was pulled even closer. Maria released a few coldughs, and with a turn of her hand, she pulled out seven or eight des and continuously flung them towards Su. The floating des winded about inplex patterns as if they were a cluster of willow leaves. However, these willow leaves were closely fixated on Su, following his movements as they advanced. There was no way to break free from them.


    Su continuously changed directions, and his speed also changed from being suddenly fast to suddenly slow, yet there was still no way of breaking free from the floating des shooting at his back. He knocked down four of the des one after another, but Maria then sent more than ten des over! The number of des chasing after Su was practically half the des on her! There was no way for him to avoid all of the floating knives, so several wounds quickly appeared on his body.


    An excited and cruel smile emerged on the corner of Maria¡¯s lips. The distance between Su and herself was now only two or three hundred meters. It seemed like there was no way for Su to escape. The only thing that could disrupt things was Lynch. There was no way Lynch would willingly watch Su fall into Maria¡¯s hands, and the only thing she could wish for was that the carrion crawler¡¯s weaker speed caused him to fall behind. She had chased after Su for over ten kilometers, so it was possible that Lynch had already been left far behind.


    However, no matter what era it was, nothing was guaranteed. At this moment, what Maria didn¡¯t wish to hear the most was gunshots, especially the single gunshot of a sniper rifle.


    Then, what she heard was precisely a gunshot.


    However, it wasn¡¯t the clear and resounding gunshot of a sniper rifle, and were instead gunshots that were much more frightening.

 Book 2 17.3

    Book 2 Chapter 17.3 - Increasingly Lonely


    What rang beside her ear was a symphony of various sounds that range from the oppressive and heavy sniper rifles to the much more frequent automatic rifles, rapid-fire machine guns, and continuous explosions that howled like a great storm. The intensity of the firepower left Maria feeling as if she had the illusion of facing an army! Even though she knew that Ricardo and Su brought their subordinates with them, it was only on the scale of ten or so individuals, so how could they possess such great firepower? This could only mean that they had made meticulous preparations and deployed with corresponding weapons. It seemed like in this tundra where danger lurked everywhere, the hunter and the hunted didn¡¯t always assume the same roles. Maria felt extremely annoyed when she realized this fact.


    Gunshots sounded from two different sides, and there was a bit of distance from Maria¡¯s current position. Judging from their locations, it seemed like it was aimed straight at the subordinates behind Maria and Kafen. Miserable screams seemed to have sounded at the same time as the gunshots, immediately proving her judgment correct. Meanwhile, those familiar shouts told Maria that those that died were all her own and Kafen¡¯s subordinates. The intelligent system provided also confirmed this point. After gathering samples of the sounds andparing them, five names among Maria and Kafen¡¯s list of subordinates became gray.


    A light screech sounded. Four des extended out from the back of each of Maria¡¯s hands. Her body bent forward slightly, and then she continuously fired over ten floating des from her back towards Su who wasn¡¯t far away. Meanwhile, her body suddenly swelled up, and ther eyes revealed a rich redness thatpletely hid her pupils until there was only a muddled redness! Maria¡¯s hands pointed at the ground as she forcefully leapt up. Her body expanded and coiled together repeatedly, as if she was a crazy and vicious wolf.


    After changing postures, Maria¡¯s speed increased once again, this time by close to half! The distance between herself and Su quickly shrunk. Upon seeing this scene, Kafen clearly became worried, and while roaring, he also increased his speed.


    Regardless of whether it was Maria or Kafen, the feeling of danger immediately descended!


    In the darkness, two figures suddenly emerged from the tundra. They were half squatting on the ground, and the type three dragon automatic rifles in their hands released faint mes. The concentrated stream of bullets joined together and directly sted towards Maria and Kafen.


    Almost the instant those figures emerged, Kafen immediately began to move irregrly, and a thin shield even extended outwards from his left arm to protect his upper body. The stream of bulletsnded on the metal shield soon after, sending sparks flying everywhere!


    The type three automatic rifle that was rather popr among dragonrider officials was something Lieutenant Colonel Kafen normally looked down on, but it now immediately made him realize how wrong he was. The reason why he showed contempt for automatic rifles was because it was difficult for the firing speed and precision to threaten him. Even if he took a hit or two, his fighting strength still wouldn¡¯t be affected that greatly. However, the situation before his eyes waspletely unlike what he expected. Regardless of how Kafen dodged about, the shield in his hands still suffered the same great pressure, and the legs exposed outside the shield transmitted back sharp pain from time to time. Even though Kafen¡¯s legs were hidden behind tough light armor, there were still some unavoidable injuries.


    The type three dragon automatic rifles could receive ammo from an ammo chain. Its firing speed was extremely fast, and it was mainly used for suppressive fire instead of prolonged uracy. However, in the hands of that person, the bullets seemed to have grown eyes, and even though there were over three hundred meters between them, they still uratelynded on Lieutenant Colonel¡¯s body. Apart from the excellent marksmanship, the way that person predicted Kafen¡¯s movements was what was truly terrifying!


    Under just a few seconds of work, Kafen was hit by several bullets. Kafen¡¯s nickname was sickle because he was an expert at fighting with cold ded weapons, especially cutting tools and electric saws. Dragonriders that dared to fight with cold weaponry were definitely experts at dexterity and speed, and avoiding bullets was an even more important fundamental skill. However, when facing over a hundred rounds of bullets, Kafen could only avoid a small portion of them!


    Just as Kafen¡¯s movements were stalled by the hail of bullets, two individuals hurriedly closed in from the front left and right. The one who came from the left was the maroon haired Li. Her sprinting motion was full of explosive power, pouncing towards Kafen like a cheetah. From the right was Hanlon with his mountainous body. He didn¡¯t excel at speed, so he was simr to Li to a certain extent.


    Kafen seemed to have made a decision almost instantly. His body swayed, and then he rushed towards Li. Even though Li possessed a beauty and sexiness that was enough to make Kafen drool, he was currently feeling a great danger, so he wanted to immediately get rid of the weakest looking Li. Hanlon from the left and Ricardo in the distance who had already withdrawn his gun and was quickly closing in were Kafen¡¯s true opponents. Meanwhile, even though Li was weak, he could tell with a single look that she had four levels ofbat ability. This type of opponent rarely had a chance tond a direct blow on him normally. However, if he acted carelessly and was restricted by two other individuals right now and was forced to take a direct hit from her, the explosive power that would instantly erupt could still heavily injure Kafen who had six levels of defensive ability.


    Kafen and Li seemed to immediately collide. His left arm moved out horizontally, and the edges of the shield carried an ill wind before smashing towards Li with terrifying power! Li¡¯s maroon hair was immediately blown perfectly straight by the strong winds. No matter how explosive and daring her temperament normally was, she still knew that a Lieutenant Colonel¡¯s power was at least two levels higher than her own. If she forcefully took on this blow from the shield, her bones might be immediately shattered. At this moment of imminent danger, Li disyed herprehensive ability and excellentbat techniques. She suddenly leaned to the side and dropped down, barely avoiding this strike from the shield. Then, her left hand pressed down on the ground, and when her body suddenly sprung up again, she had already rushed behind Kafen¡¯s shield.


    However, Kafen wasn¡¯t flustered in the slightest, and what appeared on his face was instead a sinister smile. He felt that it was quite a pity, because this woman was truly excellent. Her body and temperament all suited his tastes, but before he even had his fun with her, she was going to die under his hands. Kafen¡¯s right hand flickered with a cold glint, and a de that was less than ten centimeters long had unknowingly emerged. This was the weapon he excelled at using. If Li was trying to fight him in agility, dexterity, and closebat, she was simply courting death.


    Kafen¡¯s movements were extremely fast, to the extent that he still had the time to reach the de through the cracks of her arms that were struggling to put up a defense. He drew out a cross in front of her chest, and then retracted his right arm. With a blocking motion, he stopped the fist that she was smashing over. Her hand was covered in a glove with metal on it, and on top of it were sharp boxing edges. Unfortunately, her strength was far inferior to Kafen¡¯s, so a single block was able to easy shake her off.


    Kafen watched with satisfaction as the leather clothes ripped apart together with the tactical vest inside, exposing arge portion of her well-rounded breasts that were full of sticity. On top of her breasts were two slender and long bloody lines that intersected to form a cross. Kafen¡¯s left hand moved inwardly, smashing the protective shield ferociously down on Li¡¯s back and sending her towards him. Meanwhile, the little dagger in his right hand had already entered between the cracks of Li¡¯s ribs from the right!


    Based on Kafen¡¯s calctions, Li¡¯s attacks should still have follow up movements, while his own attacking speed was incredibly fast, so she shouldn¡¯t have time to stop or change her n, to the extent where she shouldn¡¯t even have sensed that she had already suffered a deep wound! Following her movements, her full chest shouldpletely burst out from the gap in her clothes, and at that time, he would add another attack to her left side to pierce her heart.


    This young and beautiful girl that was full of explosive power should die with her chest exposed. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, they wouldn¡¯t even find scars on her body¡¯s surface. This was a death that fit Kafen¡¯s sense of esthetics. If the battle ended quickly enough, and there weren¡¯t that many injuries on this little girl¡¯s body, then before this corpse became rigid, it could still serve to slightly alleviate his sense of regret.


    However, what Kafen expected to see did not y out. Li¡¯s next movement wasn¡¯t a continued attack, but rather to grab Kafen¡¯s right arm with all her strength! Even though this made the dagger in his hands sink even further, it made it so that he temporarily couldn¡¯t escape. Meanwhile, at this extremely unsuitable moment, Kafen found that his earlier deduction was correct. If Li who had four levels of powers erupted with strength, not even him could hurriedly free himself!


    From the other side, a slight wind blew towards Kafen. The wind didn¡¯t seem to be that great, but it made the corners of Kafen¡¯s eyes twitch. When he turned around, what he saw was a body that was imposing like a mountain. Hanlon had already rushed to his side! Hanlon¡¯s left fist brandish about and directly smashed down on Kafen, and for some reason, when he saw Hanlon¡¯s fist, Kafen felt as if what was flying over was an enormous mountain peak! There was already no way for him to escape, so he could only face it head on. However, his plentifulbat experience informed him that if he blocked this fist, even if he used the protective shield, thing would only end badly for him. However, Kafen already didn¡¯t have a choice. The only thing he could do was turn the small cut in Li¡¯s body into a badly mangled bloody hole. However, precisely at this moment, his left calf that was exposed outside suffered a few more stabs of pain. Ricardo had unexpectedly shot a few more times! The concentrated and abrupt shots made the armor on Kafen¡¯s leg deform. Not only did it st apart his skin flesh, it even pressed into his leg¡¯s bones. The shots this time threw off Kafen¡¯s center of gravity, and the wounds made his left leg slightly weakened as well. However, under Hanlon¡¯s mountainous fist, his center of gravity¡¯s unsteadiness was already enough to make Kafen¡¯s situation extremely unfavorable.

 Book 2 17.4

    Book 2 Chapter 17.4 - Increasingly Lonely


    As Kafen entered a desperate situation, Maria had no time to be happy. She was simrly being continuously shot at by someone who simrly used type three dragon automatic rifles. Even though her movements were already as fast as lightning, the stream of bullets didn¡¯t leave her sides, and some of them evennded on her body. Maria¡¯s body definitely wasn¡¯t as weak as she looked on the surface, so the damage these bullets brought to her was extremely limited. However, even though this shooter¡¯s marksmanship wasn¡¯tparable to Ricardo¡¯s, he definitely reached the level of a dragonrider officer. Even though Maria was confident in herself, she still didn¡¯t wish for another officer to tip the bnce when the power of both sides were at an equilibrium, even if it was just a second lieutenant. In that instant, the corner of Maria¡¯s eyes flitted across this shooter, but she wasn¡¯t able to determine this stranger¡¯s identity. She obviously wouldn¡¯t recognize Li Gaolei.


    As soon as Maria¡¯s movement was restricted, Su who was cutting a rather sorry figure suddenly stopped, as if his body was nailed into the tundra. Su already turned around, and his deep green eye stared firmly at Maria. The berserkness and fury within his eye made even this bloodthirsty woman feel worried!


    Su suddenly moved, rushing back towards Maria! His upper body leaned forward, and it was as if he was moving while sticking to the ground. This short distance was covered with a speed that was even faster than Maria¡¯s! His sudden stop and reverse rush immediately left the floating des behind him, but this was at the cost of rushing straight through the floating des. More than ten wounds emerged on Su¡¯s body.


    At this moment Su had long tossed the rifle and all unnecessary ammunition equipment aside. Each of his hands sped a thirty centimeter long military dagger, and then like an artillery shell, he smashed into Maria! When these two high speed individuals directly collided, the oppressive sound of flesh colliding made even Li Gaolei¡¯s face distort! He lowered the muzzle of his gun and silently watched the tangled figures of Su and Maria. There was already no ce for him to interfere.


    When Su and Maria collided, they didn¡¯t bounce backwards like how one would normally expect and instead directly stuck together like a ma. Within that small area, the two individuals frantically attacked, dodged, and blocked each other¡¯s attacks at unimaginable frequencies. Maria¡¯s floating des all shot into Su¡¯s body. Her left arm was tightly wrapped around Su¡¯s shoulder, while her right arm coiled around Su¡¯s waist. If the image had been frozen just like that, then she looked just like a passionate lover. However, in reality, this movement allowed all of the des in her arms to pierce into Su¡¯s body.


    The instant they collided, the short des in Su¡¯s hands also pierced into Maria¡¯s body. Maria sneered inwardly at that moment, because even though her armor was formed from metal and leather with most of it being leather, the true armor was hidden inside her body. Even if shepletely stripped naked, one would still only see a naked woman with her body parts remodified. No one would expect that tes of metal armor were actually hidden underneath the flexible looking skin, and from her outer appearance, it was simply impossible to find out where they were. Su¡¯s des would at most pierce onto her armor and slice apart some flesh on the surface. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s inner organs were already wounded by the floating des. However, the toughness of Su¡¯s body far surpassed Maria¡¯s expectations. The slender and thin des didn¡¯t have any trouble entering his body, but once they entered his flesh, they were tightly bound, making it extremely difficult to even widen the injuries by twisting the des.


    The des in Su¡¯s hands seemed to enter Maria¡¯s body at the same time, and they prated deeply until there wasn¡¯t even shaft left! The des unexpectedly pierced urately through the gaps between two sheets of armor and directly entered her internal organs. Then, when they were pulled out, they made a horizontal cut along the edge of the armor. Not only did they slice openrge amounts of flesh, they left behind damage on the internal organs that was much greater than the injuries on the outside! These two cuts that Su made were urate like a surgical operation, and they were made as if he knew theposition of Maria¡¯s body and the positions of the armor ting like the back of his hand! Not even Maria¡¯s most beloved subordinates and lovers understood her body this well.


    Maria suddenly felt her body¡¯s abnormalities and released a high shriek. It wasn¡¯t due to the pain, but due to how terrifying the injuries were! Perhaps Su might be more injured than her, but that wasn¡¯t important. What was important was that her injuries right now surpassed her original expectations!


    The screeching sounds came to a sudden stop!


    Maria looked as if she had gone mad. She suddenly hugged onto Su tightly, and then pushed him away. At least ten floating des entered Su¡¯s body and were then pulled out. Meanwhile, Su waspletely silent as he pulled out the two des, inserted them into Maria¡¯s body again, pulled them out, and then inserted them again. In that green eye, not a single ripple of light could be seen; there was only a deep calmness, a calmness that was enough to make Maria go mad. It was as if what was happening between the two of them wasn¡¯t a desperate struggle between life and death, but instead an insignificant, once a day routine task.


    The two individuals moved as fast as lightning, so fast that Li Gaolei couldn¡¯t see what they were doing clearly at all! At this moment, all evasive and blocking actions were meaningless, and the only thing left was to attack non stop and do everything possible to insert more des into the other party¡¯s body. It would only end when either the other party fell or when you fell yourself!


    In Li Gaolei¡¯s eyes, there was already only one spinning, blurry figure of Su and Maria together. A thin bloody mist suddenly appeared on the surface of its skin, as if what he was looking at was a faint rolling sphere of blood! The two individuals inside of this bloody mist were currently carrying out a deadly and crazy dance!


    On the other battlefield, Kafen already couldn¡¯t tend to Li who was tightly grabbing onto him. He was like a vicious beast that had fallen into a trap as he crazily roared. All of his body¡¯s strength was transferred to his left arm as he waved the shield to face Hanlon¡¯s fist!


    Immediately after, Kafen felt the weight of a mountain on the protective shield!


    The alloy shield couldn¡¯t endure this type of weight at all. It continuously caved inwards, and soon after, a fist-sized imprint was formed. The mountainous weight was transmitted from the shield to Kafen¡¯s arm, and then towards his entire body beforending on his legs. At this moment, all of the bones in this lieutenant colonel nicknamed ¡®sickle¡¯ were groaning and struggling, shaking and fracturing under this enormous pressure. His left leg that had been injured was even morecking in power. A string of kacha sounds were released, and then the bones in that leg cracked apart! Kafen released a painful cry. Both knees went soft and he knelt down onto the ground.


    Hanlon camly retracted his left fist that was badly mangled and even had bones exposed, and then he took a step forward. His right elbow flew out and smashed onto Kafen¡¯s shield again! This time, when the shield caved in, an even more concentrated bone fracturing sound could be heard. Lieutenant Colonel Kafen¡¯s hand loosened, dropping the alloy shield whose shape had long been distorted onto the ground, and then he fell weakly onto the ground. The vicious sickle lieutenant colonel known for his viciousness in the ck Dragonriders copsed just like that, left with only enough energy to gasp for air. With every breath,rge amounts of blood would surge from his mouth.


    Li could still stand, and she was standing perfectly straight. Even though the ratherrge cross shaped cutpletely exposed her prominent chest just like how Kafen predicted, unfortunately, Lieutenant Colonel Sickle could only stare absentmindedly at the night sky right now, unable to appreciate this wonderful scenery. Even if he clearly saw this scene, he wouldn¡¯t have any thoughts of excitement.


    A dead person couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    Li whistled towards Kafen and coldly said, ¡°You want me? Seems like I will be wounded at most, while you seem to be at the end of the line!¡±


    Hanlon silently turned around and didn¡¯t stare at Li¡¯s chest. Even though this type of ancient etiquette and respect was practically nonexistent in this era, Hanlon still maintained this basic level of respect towards women. As soon as he turned around, his wide face suddenly flushed with bright redness, and then a mouthful of bloody mist sprayed out.

 Book 2 17.5

    Book 2 Chapter 17.5 - Increasingly Lonely


    ¡®Sickle¡¯ Kafen was a Combat Domain ability user with six levels of ability, and his entire body¡¯s strength was even a bit higher than Hanlon¡¯s. It was only due to a moment of carelessness that resulted in being knocked down by Ricardo, Li, and Hanlon¡¯s joint attack. However, his retaliation before death still heavily wounded Hanlon. Li¡¯s blood had long soaked through half her body, and the only reason she was still able to stand was purely due to her great willpower. Meanwhile, Ricardo¡¯s contributions were definitely not as small as it seemed. Ricardo¡¯s shots were iparably urate, and if Kafen revealed even the slightest negligence, he would have been heavily wounded by Ricardo¡¯s marksmanship. No matter how powerful his body was, even if it was weak firepower, if it bombarded him continuously, he would still be wounded. This was especially true since ¡®sickle¡¯ didn¡¯t excel at defense, and the type three dragon automatic rifles were powerful and known to possess vicious firepower. If he suffered multiple automatic rifle bullets, Kafen might not have evensted until Li or Hanlonnded their attacks. That was why almost half of Kafen¡¯s attention was ced on Ricardo¡¯s body. Even though this was the case, his left leg had still been heavily wounded.


    After releasing the first mouthful of blood, Hanlon forcefully swallowed back the second mouthful of blood and then looked towards Maria¡¯s side of the battlefield. Based on the original n, the three of them would quickly eliminate Kafen while Su and Li Gaolei would pressure Maria. Then, Ricardo and Hanlon would join Su¡¯s side of the battle and deal with Maria. The critical moment depended on how quickly they eliminated Kafen, because there was still Lynch, the carrion crawler who was hiding who knows where. None of them had any idea when the fatal sniper bullet would fly over, or who it would fly towards.


    Hanlon had just gathered his strength and prepared to rush over towards the next battle when he suddenly stopped his movements in shock.


    There were three meters separating Su and Maria, and both of them were standing with their back towards each other. Su¡¯s head was hanging a bit low, his several centimeter long light blonde hair softly hanging downwards while slowly dancing about in the night wind. His hands were hanging from his body¡¯s side, loosely holding onto two short des. The blood on the des gathered together before scattering onto the ground, It was unknown whether it was Su or Maria who lost more blood.


    The ground between Su and Maria was full of horrible redness. This was a carpet made from blood.


    Maria¡¯s head was held high with her chest out as she stood there rather proudly. She turned her head to look at Su, but this tiny and slow movement caused her entire body to spout out blood from more than ten different ces! Maria¡¯s throat suddenly released an unclear whimpering that was full of unwillingness, anger, and confusion. She then slowly fell.


    Meanwhile, Su was still standing.


    Hanlon was stunned.


    Their bloody battle, if they started counting from when Ricardo opened fire, didn¡¯tst more than ten seconds. He originally thought that they had finished this battle quickly and wanted to turn around to assist Su, yet he noticed that the battle on that side had already ended. Hanlon possessed many years of experience on the battlefield, and he originally thought that Su would have already sunk into a desperate situation with his life hanging between life and death. Even stalling for time should have been a difficult task. Even though he had Li Gaolei helping him, as soon as he engaged Maria with naked des, the rifle in Li Gaolei¡¯s hands wouldpletely lose its effectiveness.


    The battle on Su¡¯s side really did end, moreover ending much sooner than what Hanlon expected. However, the one that fell wasn¡¯t Su but Maria. This wentpletely against Hanlon¡¯smon sense and his opinion of Su. Based on what he had seen in the past, he didn¡¯t think Su could triumph over Maria at all, and that there wasn¡¯t even the slightest chance of it happening. What exactly happened?


    At this moment, Su finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and slowly fell to the ground. Hanlon walked over withrge steps and lifted Su up. Only now did he notice that Su¡¯s entire body was covered in fine cuts, and many of them were still continuously bleeding. However, when he made contact with Su¡¯s body, Hanlon clearly sensed that his body was still full of vitality. Even though he had suffered serious injuries, none of them were life threatening. Meanwhile, Maria that had fallen onto the ground was already dying.


    By now, Ricardo had already hurried over. He gave Su a recovery injection that contained both stimting and staunching effects. Then, he patted Hanlon¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Can¡¯t figure it out either, right? When I first saw Su, I thought the same thing, but I¡¯ve already gotten used to it. Anything is possible with that fellow.¡±


    At this moment, Su who had a stimnt injected had already regained consciousness. After he heard what Ricardo said, he weaklyughed and said, ¡°Just now... what Ipeted against her in was just in who could hack apart the other faster and who could take more cuts, just like... just like...¡±


    ¡°Just like when fighting against the mobs of the wilderness?¡± Ricardo finished Su¡¯s sentence.


    ¡°... yes.¡± Su nodded. He seemed extremely weak.


    Ricardo gave Hanlon a look and helplessly shrugged his shoulders. The expression on Hanlon¡¯s face was extremely brilliant as well. When fighting against mobs in the wilderness, there wasn¡¯t anybat abilities to speak of, to the extent where there wasn¡¯t any firearm proficiency to speak of, and even less domain abilities. It was just apetition of whose de was faster. If a ck Dragonrider lieutenant colonel could just be defeated by apetition of whose des were faster and who could take more attacks, then this world really was too strange.


    When Kafen and Maria fell, the battle had already ended. The two lieutenant colonel¡¯s subordinates had long lost the will to fight and scattered like birds and beasts. However, in this deste and ice-cold tundra, without a dragonrider guiding them, it was likely that not a single one of these subordinates could walk out from this vast tundra, and as such, Su and Ricardo¡¯s men didn¡¯t decide to pursue them.


    From start to finish, Lynch never showed himself.


    A tent had already been set up in the tundra, and inside was a temporary medic station. Only now did Ricardo¡¯s medical personnel disy their value. After an hour of surgical operation, Li¡¯s injuries finally stabilized, and no residual effects would be left behind from this battle. The other subordinates received treatment one after another as well.


    Even though Hanlon¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t light, his outstanding Combat Domain abilities simrly provided him with great recovery skills, so having him treated a bitter wasn¡¯t that big of a deal. As such, he gave the priority of treatment over to the subordinates. Hanlon wasn¡¯t a dragonrider, but he was Ricardo¡¯s friend, and as such, his status was greater than that of a subordinate. In addition, his strength that wasparable to that of a lieutenant colonel made it so that he deserved this higher status as well. In this world where one¡¯s social ss was clearly distinguished by one¡¯s strength, Hanlon who didn¡¯t care much about status was quite an oddity.


    Hanlon stood alone in the tundra, allowing the cold winds to blow through his slightly rolled up hair. His dark gray eyes gazed into the boundless darkness even though he couldn¡¯t see much at all.


    A few sparks that flickered between bright and dark could be seen in the darkness; these came from Ricardo¡¯ cigarette. The ignited cigarette was especially ring in the darkness, and one might even be able to see it from over ten kilometers away.


    With the battle finished, Ricardo once again returned to his frivolous way of carrying himself. He casually walked over to Hanlon¡¯s side and followed his gaze into the darkness. Of course, he couldn¡¯t see anything either.


    ¡°Still thinking about that youngster Su?¡± Ricardo asked.


    ¡°He is an interesting guy. I was wondering what the unforgettable lesson he was going to teach the enemy was.¡± Hanlon said. He then reached out and removed the half smoked cigarette from Ricardo¡¯s mouth before tossing it onto the ground. After putting it out, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that there is still a sniper that hasn¡¯t appeared! You really are making yourself too big of a target. I don¡¯t have any confidence in taking on his shot. What if he takes a shot at us?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a smart fellow, and he treasures his life quite a bit. He doesn¡¯t dare open fire. If he does, would he be able to run from your pursuit? We¡¯ve seen many of those types of snipers, and I¡¯ve never seen you defeated by one of them.¡±


    Hanlon suddenly sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. This world is changing too greatly. Who would have expected that a Perception Domain fellow could defeat a lieutenant colonel who excels in Combat Domain in closebat? Right, Ricardo, why have I heard that your family and Su have some deep hatred?¡±


    Ricardo shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Family is family, I am myself. You know that I have never taken anything from the family in the past few years. In addition, I like Su¡¯s way of doing things. He is someone that still embodies many of the olden era¡¯s ideals, but he might not have even realized it himself.¡±


    Hanlon said, ¡°That is to say, he is the type ofrade that you can trust your back to?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±

 Book 2 17.6

    Book 2 Chapter 17.6 - Increasingly Lonely


    At this moment, a figure emerged from the darkness. It was Su. After receiving a few simple injections, he dragged Kafen and Maria towards the depths of the tundra and said that he was going to leave the enemy with a memory that was hard to forget. Kafen already died, but Maria was still alive. No matter how severe her injuries were, they were still flesh wounds. If she was treated, there was still hope for survival and maybe even hope forplete recovery.


    Su refused all assistance and insisted that hepleted these tasks alone. Those that saw the state of Su¡¯s injuries all found it hard to believe that he could move about freely in such a short period of time, moreover while carrying two heavy bodies. However, those that were affiliated with the ck Dragonriders all knew that those that came out of Curtis¡¯ training camp were all freaks, and Su was no exception.


    ¡°Finished what you wanted to do?¡± Ricardo asked Su.


    Su nodded. His face seemed extremely pale, as if there wasn¡¯t any color. It seemed like the two hours of busy work had left him quite exhausted, and maybe even brought about more injuries. In fact, Ricardo was quite interested in seeing exactly what Su¡¯s body was made of. If he was just a normal person, Maria¡¯s floating des could have easily sliced Su¡¯s internal organs to pieces. Even though those injuries wouldn¡¯t result in immediate death, without a few months of recovering, a normal dragonrider shouldn¡¯t even think about leaving the bed.


    Ricardo lit another cigarette, and after taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°I really want to see what kind of surprise you left for the enemy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t. You¡¯ll have nightmares.¡± Su¡¯s tone was extremely gentle, as if he was just joking. However, from the depths of Su¡¯s eye, Ricardo knew that Su was being serious.


    Ricardo shrugged his shoulders out of habit. He would rather choose to sleep well. For him who thought of himself to be getting on in his years and already fought on the battlefield for many years, he didn¡¯t think that curiosity was all that important.


    ¡°What is the n now?¡± Hanlon asked.


    Su said, ¡°I need treatment. Then, we will continue north.¡±


    ¡°North?¡± Ricardo cried out strangely, and then said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you. North it is! However, I have to tell you that there are quite a few formidable fellows we can¡¯t provoke hiding there! When we leave the tundra, we might end up running straight into their weapons¡¯ muzzles.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also a chance that they might be stabbed from the rear.¡± Su smiled and said.


    Ricardo roared withughter and then heavily patted Su¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, if I didn¡¯t guess wrong, there are definitely some fellows I dislike quite a bit. If I can give their bottoms a good beating, then that¡¯s more than I can wish for!"


    When the sky brightened a bit, Su and Ricardo set off, continuing north. This time, Su didn¡¯t scout out ahead, and the one in charge of this task was Li Gaolei. Meanwhile, Suid down on a stretcher while submerging himself in deep sleep. After havingrge amounts of medications and nutrients injected into him, he sank into a slumber. He slept rather peacefully, almost as if he wasn¡¯t even breathing. Not a bit of vitality could be seen from him either. However, people like Ricardo, Hanlon, and Li could all feel that his temperature was astonishingly high. Under this type of temperature, even his body was boiling. They truly couldn¡¯t understand how Su was able to sleep so peacefully. The surface of his body was ice cold, dropping below zero degrees.


    Peace returned once again to the tundra.


    It was still before dawn, so the tundra was still covered in an expanse of darkness. Inside this extreme darkness, the tundra¡¯s chilly rocks instead released a weak glow. The sky was dark, yet the earth was bright. It formed an extremely strange yet beautiful world.


    When light shone on the great earth, one could vaguely see two figures. One was standing, and one was lying down. In the distant darkness, another figure was walking. He walked on the glowing great earth with a steady pace that wasn¡¯t hurried or impatient towards the two figures. The tundra¡¯s glow illuminated his face; it was Lynch.


    Lynch walked to the side of these two individuals in the middle of the tundra, silently looking at these individuals that had been hisrades for a short period of time. The one that was standing was sickle Kafen. He looked quite peaceful, and both his eyes were slightly closed, as if he was enjoying the rare peacefulness of the tundra. The moment he looked at Kafen, he knew that he had already died, and that he had been dead for a long time already. Kafen¡¯s left leg, as well as his entire body¡¯s posture was quite unnatural. Even though he was standing, what was supporting his body was actually a light alloy pole used to support a tent. Part of the pole was inserted into the hard tundra, while the other was inserted into Kafen¡¯s anus all the way to his throat. This was how his body was propped up.


    Apart from the metal pole that supported his body, the only other humiliation Kafen suffered was that all of his clothes were removed. In Lynch¡¯s eyes, this much couldn¡¯t even be considered cruel. He had much more methods of treating the corpses of enemies, and these methods had much more creativity. If his mood was good, he didn¡¯t mind conveying a bit of his experience to Su.


    However, right now, Lynch¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t that good, so when he saw Kafen¡¯s naked body, he felt that it was especially offensive to his eyes. Lieutenant Colonel Sickle¡¯s body wasn¡¯t all that perfect, because there was even a bit of unwanted fat hanging about. There were some scars on his body, and there was thick brown hair covering it. Due to the coldness, his genitals had already shrunk to the extent where if one didn¡¯t look carefully, they wouldn¡¯t even see it.


    With a pah sound, Lynch spat out a clump of spittle. When the lieutenant colonel that was known as sickle was stripped naked, he didn¡¯t seem that different from a normal person. Those back at dragonrider headquarters that had had long bore resentment towards Kafen, if they saw this scene, would probably take a picture and properly store it, right? Lynch could even imagine that in ten years, Kafen would still be a topic of conversation among dragonriders.


    Lynch knew that apart from being the Lieutenant Colonel Sickle that drew fear in the hearts of others, Kafen still barely met the qualifications of being a husband, as well as being a rather okay father. This was a rarely known secret. Lynch suddenly felt as if this simple method of humiliation made him involuntarily think about what would happen if he ended up just like Kafen. This line of thought made him feel extremely ufortable.


    Lynch pushed these negative thoughts out of his head with difficulty, and then he looked at Maria who was lying t on the tundra floor. He unexpectedly discovered that she was still alive.

 Book 2 18.1

    Book 2 Chapter 18.1 - Conquering Through Fear


    Lynch walked walked over to Maria¡¯s side and quietly looked at this woman who had previously been known for her viciousness.


    Maria was still wearing the ck Dragonrider style suit made of leather and metal, but it was clearly only loosely worn over her body, as many of the leather buttons were still unfastened, and the belt wasn¡¯t tightened. A horrifying purplish ck color could be seen beneath her body, a mass that was formed from congealed blood. Maria¡¯splexion looked quite good, with rosiness alongside her clear white skin. Her lips were also moist and glossy. The state of her body looked extremely well, as if she was a nobledy that was taken good care of.


    However, her eyes were full of fear and helplessness,pletely unlike the fearless, vicious, and ferocious blood-thirsty woman. Could it be that Maria also knew fear? What was she scared of?


    Maria also saw Lynch, but her reaction was clearly slow and sluggish. Only after a long time had passed did she show a bit of vitality and slightly move her lips. It was as if she was trying to say something.


    Lynch squatted down by Maria¡¯s side and carefully listened to her voice. Even with his sharp senses as a sniper, he could only barely make out what she was saying.


    ¡°Help... help me...¡± Her voice was extremely soft, and the words she spat out were stammered. It seemed like this Maria who looked like she was full of life didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak aplete sentence.


    What was he supposed to help her with? Lynch gave her curvaceous body a look, his eyes not containing any good intentions. He originally didn¡¯t have any good impressions of Maria to begin with. She was cruel, domineering, and she feasted on men, women, and mutated creatures alike, making it so that others couldn¡¯t even see her as a woman. However, with the opportunity right before him, Lynch found her temptation to be simply irresistible. The enticement didn¡¯te from the half of her face that could still be considered pretty, nor did ite from her rather sexy figure, but instead because of her reputation and from her lieutenant colonel rank.


    Having his way with a lieutenant colonel was definitely going to be a memorable moment for Lynch. Perhaps this was only the beginning, because his age wasn¡¯t that great, and he hadn¡¯t realized all of his evolutionary potential. There was a chance for him to improve a step further in the future, and who knows, there might be a day where he could fuck a general, for example, the one that was currently north.


    Almost every male in Dragon City had some sort of fantasy towards Persephone. Lynch knew that it would likely only ever be a fantasy as well. He was a rather practical person and wasn¡¯t someone to ce hopes on something that was simply impossible.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t able to get his hands on the high and mighty general, ying with a lieutenant colonel was still not a bad choice.


    Lynch¡¯s breathing became more and more rough. His left hand had already reached into Maria¡¯s leather clothes and began to fiercely rub her smooth skin. Then, he firmly moved it downwards, inserting it into her leather pants. However, he unexpectedly touched a few things that shouldn¡¯t belong to a women. However, he didn¡¯t seem to mind and continued to descend. As expected, what a woman should have was still there.


    If they were judging by olden era standards, every single dragonrider could be considered a master of the human anatomy and biology, and Lynch was even more so an expert in this field. If one wanted to fully experience the joy of torture, then it was absolutely essential to possess enough knowledge and skills in this field. After carefully stroking about, he didn¡¯t even need to look to know that Maria definitely added these parts that shouldn¡¯t belong to a woman artificially to satisfy her strange interests.


    This didn¡¯t change Lynch¡¯s interest much and instead stimted him even greater. He felt as if there was a me that had ignited on his lower body, and it had already been quite some time since he had felt such a powerful urge. There were many times when he had to hide for more than ten days and nights in a row during his long sniping career while smelling ammunition and smoke, so his lust had been greatly affected.


    Lynch panted heavily, and with a single motion, he tore apart Maria¡¯s leather clothes,ying her bodypletely bare. His fierce movements shook Maria¡¯s body violently, making her reaction speed that was a bit sluggish be quite a bit sharper. Maria didn¡¯t seem to be able to move a step. She could only look at Lynch¡¯s eyes that seemed to contain a hint of madness and ridicule, as well a type of liberating satisfaction. Theplicated expressions in her eyes were almostpletely captured by Lynch.


    Lynch was inherently someone who enjoyed to be on the offensive. He constrained the burning passion within his mind and gently caressed and examined Maria¡¯s body. She possessed an unnaturally exuberant vitality, yet she didn¡¯t have the strength to lift a finger. When he touched her soft, warm, and flexible body, Lynch had a strange feeling that this wasn¡¯t real, as if what he felt wasn¡¯t Maria herself.


    He muttered to himself. He looked at the blood that had frozen over on the ground and lightly reached out a hand to touch the nape of Maria¡¯s neck. He felt a bit of roughness that seemed to bring him a bit of a prickling sensation, as well as a moist and warm feeling. When Lynch pulled back his hand, as expected, there were faint traces of blood. He reached out his tongue and then licked the blood on his hand, carefully separating the taste at the tip of his tongue. There was a strong medicinal smell in Maria¡¯s blood, most of them being ck Dragonrider standard medications. There were stimnts, medications used to preserve the body¡¯s vitality, blood thinners, substances that raised metabolism and body temperature, as well well asrge amounts ofpounds designed to resist cold and radiation. When these medications were mixed together and in suchrge amounts, it was enough to exin why Maria looked good on the surface, as well as why Maria was still alive after lying in the cold and deste tundra full of radiation for more than half a night.


    However, these special medications dragonriders used on the battlefield were extremely powerful, and there were even some whose strength rested behind activated genes. When a doctor prescribed these medications, they would always give strict counseling, telling their patients that unless it was to rescue one from the brink of life and death, the prescribed dosing regimen must not be exceeded. Maria couldn¡¯t handle this much medicinal substances even if her body was at her most flourishing state, let alone her currently weak state. From her body¡¯s current state, it didn¡¯t seem like the side effects immediately surfaced. However, in a week, or maybe several weeks, once they erupted, it would definitely be fatal.


    But she was currently weak? When this thought entered Lynch¡¯s mind, he immediately understood what was wrong with Maria. The fact that there were armor tes within Maria¡¯s body was already public knowledge, but her body was currently extremely soft and full of sticity. Even if he pinched it with a bit of force, he still couldn¡¯t feel any traces of armor ting. Then where did all of her armor ting go?

 Book 2 18.2

    Book 2 Chapter 18.2 - Conquering Through Fear


    The expression in Lynch¡¯s eyes changed. He changed the sight mode and lit up a two centimeter long glowstick. When the purple lighting lit up Maria¡¯s body, he was finally able to see many criss-crossed traces. These were wounds that had just healed, and most of them were extremely fine and orderly cuts. With the medicinal effects, they¡¯ve already closed and became extremely t and smooth. It was almost impossible to determine whether these were the skin¡¯s natural texture or scars. A few of them were messy, likely left behind during a fight. It seemed like all of the armor in her body were extracted, and during this process, Su fully disyed his masterful technique.


    Lynch took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed his feeling of uneasiness. Both of his hands lightly felt Maria¡¯s entire body, but this time, it wasn¡¯t for the sake of satisfying his desires. He activated the various Perception Domain abilities he possessed to carefully fondle, touch, and explore about. Information regarding the status of Maria¡¯s body appeared one after another in his consciousness. The internal organs of Maria were already scattered and smashed, but due to the stimting effects of the medications, as well as the binding of biological glues, she was still able to stay intact and miraculously function. The biological glue was used during battlefield operations to seal internal wounds and would normally be absorbed by the body¡¯s tissues in a week, bing nourishment for the internal organs. However, all of Maria¡¯s inners were practically chopped up and only relying on these biological glues to function. Under the stimting medications, all of her internal organs were already relying on borrowed strength to maintain the activity of her cells. In this state, there was no way for her injuries to naturally heal. As soon as the biological clue¡¯s week long effects wore off, all of her internal organs wouldpletely break apart into pieces.


    Lynch also noticed that many of Maria¡¯s important nerves and tendons were cut and removed, but there was still a small part that was left behind. In other words, Maria¡¯s body still maintained the most basic ability to respond, for example, when Lynch stirred her sensitive areas, the corresponding body parts would tremble. In addition, her expression would also simrly change, proving that her ability to feel was still there. However, the removed nerves were all rted to control over her body, so Maria had alreadypletely lost the ability to control her own body.


    This result seemed to be quite good, because at the very least, when she was being yed with, there could still be some fun to be had. This was what Lynch optimistically thought, but his mood only became more gloomy for some reason instead.


    He then looked at the blood covering the floor. He thought back to the slight prickling sensation he felt at the back of Maria¡¯s neck. Lynch carefully turned her body around and had Maria lie on her side. Her neck, back, buttocks, and thighs all had extremely small drops of blood. These were all areas that had been prated by an extremely thin syringe, and only a tiny bit end was left on the outside of her skin. As for the abnormal life force inside of her body, Maria¡¯s blood had alreadypletely lost the ability to coagte, to the extent where it was leaking out from the syringe ends drop by drop onto the tundra floor. With Maria¡¯s sharp senses as a dragonrider, she could definitely feel all of the blood in her body slowly flowing out from her body.


    Lynch gently returned Maria to her original position. Only now did he see everything Su had set up. Maria had alreadyid here alone in the darkness for half the night. In the short period of time, she couldn¡¯t do anything. She could only sense the abnormally exuberant vitality inside of her body in the cold and deste darkness, as well as her blood and life slowly disappear. This process was extremely long, and if Lynch didn¡¯t appear, she might have continued to suffer in despair for more than ten days, and only when the medicine that maintained her life disappeared would the side effects erupt. Lynch¡¯s appearance only served a single purpose, and that was to end her life, freeing her from this suffering. Only at this moment did Lynch understand what Maria was scared of, and why she uttered those two weak words: help me.


    Even if he immediately sent Maria back to the Dragonriders¡¯rge scale medical system, only her life would be preserved. The condition of her body couldn¡¯t be changed at all. Should her life be saved like this, her loss of control over her own body, as well as the damage to her nerves and movement systems, were both permanent.


    Lynch was silent as he looked at Maria, and he began to analyze everything that Su did. This was arge-scale,plicated, and meticulous operation process that involved every part of the human body. Regardless of whether it was his knowledge regarding the anatomy, his precision in using the de, ingenious n, or the ruthless implementation, it was all enough to make one sigh in admiration. Given the amount of time he had, Su had toplete this enormous procedure within a time frame of a bit over an hour in this tundra. All of his movements had to be precise, and not even the slightest mistake could happen during this process, and only then would this type of masterpiece be created. Lynch could even imagine the fear and helplessness Maria felt as Su worked.


    The more carefully he thought about it, the colder Lynch felt the tundra¡¯s winds were tonight.


    He suddenly felt extremely irritable and cursed fiercely, ¡°Fucking shit, what am I thinking about so much for? None of this has anything to do with me in the future anyway! I¡¯ll just y with this lieutenant colonel now first. Who knows when I¡¯ll have another opportunity like this. Maybe Su left her just for me. Since she can still feel, then it¡¯s still better than a corpse in the end!¡±


    Lynch suddenly stood up and forcefully undid his belt before removing hisbat trousers. Then, Lynch stood there in ce in a daze. His thing wasn¡¯t passionately erect, but instead unknowingly when became a small lump, seemingly not much different from Kafen¡¯s.


    Lynch stared nkly for a moment, then he suddenly roared! When Maria saw his expression, she felt extremely happy at his disaster. However, this look of hers suddenly made Lynch change his mind. He put on his uniform, and then he eliminated all of his own traces. He gave Maria a cold look and then turned around to leave, disappearing into the darkness of night as if he didn¡¯t notice Maria¡¯s eyes that were changing from despair, to panic, and then ultimately begging for mercy. Lynch felt that for this woman, lying there quietly in the middle of the tundra and experiencing the process of slowly creeping towards death for more than ten days was perhaps a suitable conclusion. He decided to keep everything the same as before until someone from the ck Dragonriders found this ce. Maria¡¯s tactical system didn¡¯t seem to suffer any damage, so when she truly died, an automatic signal would be sent to dragonrider headquarter. At that time, everything that happened in the tundra would be exposed.


    The deaths of two lieutenant colonels, even for the ck Dragonriders was a major event. The location where they died, the way they died, and the cause of death would all be recorded in detail and be ssified information. Those that wanted wanted to find out more information would find these files, and this was the warning Su left for them, an extremely powerful warning.


    From Lynch¡¯s perspective, Su was like a mad dog. As long as you gave him a kick, he would turn around and bite you endlessly until either you were torn into pieces, or he was sted to death. There were only two ways to deal with this type of mad dog. One way was to not provoke him, and the other was to kill him immediately.


    Lynch was quite d that he wasn¡¯t the one that released that kick.

 Book 2 18.3

    Book 2 Chapter 18.3 - Conquering Through Fear


    Inside of an unnamed little valley sat an ancient and somewhat decaying castle. The decorations and bricks on the outside were all eroded from the passage of time, and there were many vines and other nts coiling about its surface. Even during this extremely cold season, these nts were still green and replete with moisture as they grew robustly. However, because its growth didn¡¯t match the season, these vines¡¯ existence didn¡¯t bring about a beautiful and heartwarming feeling, but instead made one feel even colder.


    A tall wall surrounded a spacious za and garden. The dark ck, flower-patterned gates tightly surrounded this ce. When the night wind blew past, wuwu whistling sounds would sound.


    Inside of the castle, there were many windows that were lit. The lights were bright and warm, but this was the only source of warmth in the entire valley.


    The decorations inside of the castle were rich with ate baroque style. The ceiling of the main hall that connected the three floors as well as the four walls around it were a light brown color. The gypsum designs of mes, flowers, leaves, and shells made this ce appear extremely elegant and luxurious, sharply contrasting with the castle¡¯s tattered exterior appearance. Around the third floor corner was a sitting room with the legend of seven apostles painted on the dome above and copper flowered branches curled around crystal wallmps. A silver-haired elder was sitting on a couch inside of this room, and through an ancient golden framed monocle, he was fully concentrated on reading a book that seemed to carry just as much history as this ancient castle.


    His stature was rather small. Even though it waste into the night and he was inside of this cozy and warm little parlor, every part of him was meticulously groomed from his snow white hair down to his trousers and leather shoes.


    On the coffee table next to the couch was a delicate and fine porcin tea set with pure and fragrant ck tea. The elder turned the page again, and then he picked up the tea cup. As soon as he took a sip, he suddenly heard a wave of quiet yet somewhat messy footsteps. The elder¡¯s eyebrows jumped, and then he ced the teacup back onto the coffee table.


    The parlor¡¯s door opened, and three rhythmic knocks sounded,pletely conforming with proper etiquette. The elder¡¯s displeased expression was slightly eased.


    ¡°Come in.¡± The elder said indifferently.


    The door of the room was opened, and the one that walked in was a middle-aged man in butler attire. He bowed slightly and said respectfully and cautiously, ¡°I just received news confirming Lieutenant Colonel Kafen¡¯s death. There are currently no news regarding Lieutenant Colonel Maria and Lieutenant Commander Lynch.¡±


    The elder frowned slightly. He looked at the middle-aged butler and asked, ¡°The verdict?¡±


    The butler was clearly a bit hesitant, but under the imposing gaze of this elder, he had no choice but to say, ¡°The first stage of the capture and bait operation has most likely resulted in defeat.¡±


    The elder said indifferently, ¡°Even if the other party had another Hanlon, Kafen¡¯s three party group should have been enough to deal with them. Of course, one of the three might have died because of this battle, so this isn¡¯t all terrible. Why did youe to the conclusion that the mission will most likely result in defeat even though we only received information about Kafen?¡±


    The butler¡¯s voice became a bit quieter. ¡°No reason, just... intuition.¡±


    The elder¡¯s expression became a bit more grave. He nodded and said, ¡°This reason is already enough. Then are they going to appear behind the northern battlefront?¡±


    ¡°There should be no reason for them to know where we arranged things, however... I feel like they will appear behind the battlefront.¡± The butler chose his words extremely carefully. He paused for a moment, and then added, ¡°Perhaps we should add more power to the battlefront.¡±


    The elder revealed a slight smile and said, ¡°How great are the chances of something unlikely happening continuously? Don¡¯t forget our main objective. You should go and make arrangements. Do not disturb my reading.¡±


    ¡°I will do as you ask, sire.¡± The butler bowed his head respectfully and withdrew from the parlor. When he left, he found that his entire body was covered in sweat.


    In the distant north, mountains stretched continuously, winding about for several hundred kilometers. The higher point was located in the middle closer to the north. A greatke that extended for more than a hundred kilometers rested there. The main peak extended directly from theke upwards for two thousand or so meters, and three frozen rivers led directly into the dark greenke. If one removed the dark clouds covering the sky, the snowy mountain, frozen waterfalls, and desteke would have looked just like a scene from the olden era that had not been touched by the passage of time.


    Once one crossed this mountain peak that blocked one¡¯s view from several hundred kilometers back, everything looked different. In this harsh winter where ice and snow should have covered the great earth, only batches of messy snow could be seen on many mountain peaks, and there were scorched ck traces as well as disorderly bomb craters everywhere.


    Within a valley that wasn¡¯t that big, there already wasn¡¯t a single tree left. What reced them wererge numbers of simple houses that could be disassembled. A single road winded its way out from the valley. There were rows of cave entrances lining the sides of this valley, and extending out from them were steel rails that converged towards the valley entrance¡¯s loading dock in a radial pattern. There were people bustling about within the valley, and from time to time, one would find men covered in smoke sit on top of ammunitions chests, smoking and drinking without any worry. It was as if they didn¡¯t notice it at all, that the stuff underneath them could easily send them over hundred meters into the air if they exploded.


    There were some powered railway trains that were resting at the unloading station at the valley entrance. A dozen or so men that were quite robust were carrying the boxes of goods from the unloading area onto the trains. One of the trains was filled, and as a result, it slowly departed along the foot of the mountain into one of the cave entrances. The transport men by the pile of goods were all over two and a half meters in height. Every piece of flesh was bursting with terrifying and exaggerated power, with tendons and muscles coiling about their bodies like pythons. Those boxes that were a square meter in size and weighed over a hundred kilograms were like toys as they were carried with great ease. Even under this bone-chilling wind, many of them still exposed their upper bodies, showing off their great muscles.


    Above the various mountains peaks around the valley were cannons, guided missiles, and other types of weapons. On the highest peak, there were countless antennas of unclear uses continuously spinning about, keeping surveince over a vast area around this valley.


    In the sky were clouds filled with radiation that seemed like they would never disappear. It was already deep into the night, but it wasn¡¯tpletely dark. The surrounding mountain peaks were all releasing faint glowing light, a sign of high levels of radiation. Meanwhile, the bustling valley was brightly lit with countless bright searchlights that covered every corner of the valley.


    There were bustling people everywhere, as if they didn¡¯t need to sleep at all. In an area included in the battlefield like this, it was just too easy for such a ring ce to draw the attacks of enemies, and as such, it was quite strange for the valley to be so noisy and bright.


    An ear-piercing rm suddenly rang through the sky, but it didn¡¯t seem to affect the activity of the people inside the valley at all. Those that should be busily working were still working, and those that were chatting continued to do so. A fiery red orange light shone in the night sky, and those that were experienced knew that this was an iing guided missile. The speed of the guided missile was extremely fast, drawing out a clear tail as it quickly descended from a high altitude. The machine cannons that were installed on these mountain cliffs roared simultaneously, their bright tracers converging to urately form a web of bullets that intercepted the guided missile¡¯s trajectory.


    The guided missile collided into the of bullets head on, and as such, a sphere of dazzling orange mes erupted in the night sky, sending burning fragments raining downwards. Then, two guided missiles that were much smaller inparison rose from two different mountain peaks before rushing murderously in the direction this attack came from. There was only a weak me behind them, but their speeds were clearly much faster.


    Several veterans that were still chatting absent-mindedly looked into the sky. One of them said, ¡°Why does this pointless shit have toe once a week?¡±


    Another fellow whose face was covered in beard stubbleughed and said, ¡°If they didn¡¯t even have this little bit of work to do, then those fellows guarding the mountains would be bored to death.¡±


    A faint whistling sound rang through the air at this moment. A small ball of me wrapped around a missile fragment descended, and from its trajectory, it seemed to be heading straight for these veterans. However, they pretended as if they didn¡¯t even see it and continued to chat among themselves.

 Book 2 18.4

    Book 2 Chapter 18.4 - Conquering Through Fear


    The burning fragment perfectly smashed down towards one of the veterans¡¯ heads. After releasing a sharp and clear sound, it bounced off onto the ground where it jumped a few times before bing still. This fragment couldn¡¯t be considered small, and the terrifying impact made the veteran¡¯s head move slightly downwards, making the cigarette in his mouth drop onto the floor. However, that veteran only released a curse before stooping down to pick up the cigarette. He tossed it into his mouth and began to chat as if nothing had happened. The others all turned a blind eye to this and didn¡¯t stop their discussion at all, as if what had fallen onto the veteran¡¯s head was just a leaf.


    In another corner of the valley, there were even more people crowding around, shouting and cursing noisily while moving their limbs about excitedly from time to time, creating quite a lively atmosphere. There were men and women here, all of them holding paper money in their hands while fiercely waving them about and hysterically screaming. They formed arge circle, and inside of this circle, a robust man with a fearless expression was currently standing on the opposite side of three northern violent bears that each weighed several hundred kilograms. This man waspletely naked, and criss-crossed scars ran throughout his body, most of them looking like old scars left behind by explosions and bullet. The bumpy scars were white, but apart from this, there were also purple marks that were oozing out bits of blood. Those were new injuries created from whips, fetters, and handcuffs.


    Unlike the brown bears of the olden era, the northern violent bears wererger, stronger, and more aggressive. The ashy white long fur covering their bodies were rough and hard, and the thick hair could easily block attacks from ded weapons. On the violent bear¡¯s shoulders and back were thin scales. As long as there was radiation, these extremely tough scales would continuously grow, bing increasingly thick and hard until they killed the violent bear. An older violent bear could even resist the power of a heavy machine gun!


    The violent bears could easily bite through rocks, and the hardness of its ws could tear through steel. Meanwhile, the three violent bears surrounded this male. Apart from his fists, he didn¡¯t even have a piece of cloth to cover his body.


    There were already many w injuries on the male¡¯s body, but it didn¡¯t affect his fighting strength at all. He carefully observed the violent bear¡¯s movements and slowly moved about. Even though all three violent bears were roaring in a low voice, they didn¡¯t attack. It was obvious that they had suffered quite a bit in the battle beforehand. Finally, the violent bear that was thergest in size couldn¡¯t suppress its innate nature again, and with a roar, it stood up on its hind legs and mmed towards the man¡¯s face!


    This male instead took a step forward and reached out his hands, grabbing the violent bear¡¯s palms like steel mps, unexpectedly stopping the massive several kilograms weight of the violent bear! The violent bear roared frantically. It lowered its head, but right when it was about to tear through this man¡¯s flesh, the man released a roar and raised its head towards the sky first! Then, like a mace, he fiercely smashed into the mouth of the violent bear!


    The skin and flesh of the male¡¯s forehead immediately erupted and blood flowed outwards, but the violent bear¡¯s nosepletely caved in and even four fierce teeth were knocked flying!


    This violent bear whimpered, and it continuously rolled about in pain. However, every time it was about to smash towards the group of people surrounding this ce, one or two robust men would always grab its fur before tossing it back into the encirclement. There was even someone thatzily kicked it, sending it tumbling back into the middle of the circle.


    Inside that circle, blood drenched the head of that naked man. However, he stood there proudly while sweeping his eyes over the remaining violent bears. Those two violent bears continuously growled under the smell of blood, but none of them dared to rush forward. When they shot a look at that man, they even began to back up.


    At this moment, a bald robust male squeezed his way through the crowd and shouted in a loud voice, ¡°Enough! It¡¯s clear that these three little sheep haven¡¯t eaten properly! Why don¡¯t we leave them behind and have them fight other weaklings? This round is my victory. Come, just throw all of your money out now!¡±


    Most of the people around this ce shook their heads while sighing and cursing. They all threw the paper money they were holding into the arena, and only a small amount of people were happy and excited as they collected the spoils covering the ground. They then gathered towards the big bald man to divide the money.


    Several robust men walked into the stage and used iron chains to bind the violent bears before dragging them away. The violent bears struggled about, but it waspletely useless as they were brought away. The heavily injured violent bear was kicked to the side, ughtered and skinned on the spot. It was going to be cooked and used as soup.


    The robust bald man was clearly quite satisfied as he counted the money. He walked over to this naked man and cracked open arge smile. Whileughing, he said, ¡°Not bad, white-skinned monkey!¡±


    The naked man covered in scars stood there without saying anything. Only, from time to time, a sh of vague resentment could be seen. This resentment wasn¡¯t directed just towards the bald man, but also towards everyone present regardless of whether it was the men, women, elders, or children. His height was close to 190 centimeters, and his build could definitely be considered tall and robust. However, the men and women here were allrge and tall, and every single one surpassed two meters. As a result, he looked much weakerparatively.


    Two men wearing uniforms walked over from the side. They didn¡¯t look like subordinates or soldiers, but instead mercenaries or bodyguards. They attached handcuffs and fetters that had spikes in the center of them and carelessly sprayed a few medicinal substances over his injuries before leading him away.


    The bald man shouted towards the two bodyguards, ¡°This monkey earned me quite a bit of money. Later, bring him arge te of bear meat. The amount better be plentiful!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± One of the bodyguards replied.


    The two bodyguards quickly brought that man away. Under the illumination of the shining lightning, the man¡¯s messy short red hair looked like a me. It was unknown whether it was brought about by blood or if this was his natural color, but it made the bald man feel as if it was a bit harsh. He tried his best to remember what color this man¡¯s hair was, but he couldn¡¯t remember. In reality, this wasn¡¯t that strange either, because in the eyes of this bald man, as well as most people, they all thought of this man as a toy that was no different from those three violent bears. The bald man shook his head and tossed that strange question aside.


    At this moment, a small disturbance broke out in the surroundings. Several men emitting light killing intent were escorting a woman that was like a pure white rose. They were walking quite quickly, and those men¡¯s faces were all emotionless. Even the expressions in their eyes were a bit nk. However, those that had stayed in the battlefield for a long time all knew that many of those that had killed a lot of people on the battlefield only had two expressions. One was a freakish craziness, and the other was this type of nkness.


    When this group of people came, even the most cruel and wild veterans shifted positions to create a path.


    Apart from her appearance that could make one¡¯s throat go dry, the woman at the center of this group wore a dark gray outfit. Her well-ironed pants beautifully drew out the lines of her long legs.


    Persephone suddenly revealed a look of surprise and turned to look at the group of people on the other side. Her eyes directly passed countless men who wished to be at the center of this attention andnded on that red haired man that was bound by shackles. The naked man that was covered in scars was also shocked and raised his head to look at this unimaginably beautiful woman. The hatred in his eyes decreased a bit, reced with more shock and perplexity.


    After staring at him for a few seconds, Persephone collected her eyes and said to the subordinates beside her, ¡°Who is that man? Tell his owner to give him some clothes instead of letting him run everywhere naked like that. Also, clean him up a bit. That kind of appearance makes me ufortable.¡±


    After giving out this order, Persephone continued forward without giving that man another look. A subordinate stayed behind and only said ¡®did you guys hear her¡¯ to those two bodyguards before following Persephone into the distance.

 Book 2 19.1

    Book 2 Chapter 19.1 - Crushed


    Smoke and dust surged around this fleet of over ten off-road vehicles. They departed from Victory Valley and headed southwest. Compared to her originalmand vehicle, the off-road vehicle Persephone was riding in right now was much simpler. Apart from the rear part of the car being sealed off, there wasn¡¯t anything else special about it. The decorations inside the vehicle could only be said to be simple and neat. It couldn¡¯t be considered luxurious at all.


    Themand vehicle she had before was the one that was truly worthy of aodating a general. It was graceful and luxurious with excellent performance. Its firepower was great, and the facilities installed on the vehicle alone were worth more than ten times that of the vehicle itself. However, that vehicle had been destroyed during the encounter with Rudolph. Afterwards, the Fabregas family and Rudolph himself had given her appropriatepensation topletely make up for Persephone¡¯s equipment and loss of personnel. The lives of more than ten seasoned and loyal subordinates wasn¡¯t something that could easily be assessed through money, but Persephone chose to ept thepensation and even seemed to forget about that matter.


    In reality, she didn¡¯t forget about that event, nor did she forget about Rudolph and Fabregas. However, using this type of pretty method to settle things was the best choice at the time. Persephone, who lost her family¡¯s support didn¡¯t have the power to perform an in-depth investigation of the Fabregas family and Rudolph, while her opponents weren¡¯t willing to have an unresolvable grudge with her either. After all, Persephone¡¯s appearance was only second to her real self. Her young age, undeniable talent, as well as her rage that erupted once in a while were all reasons enough for others to feel apprehension. In addition, looking back, Madeline¡¯s powerful intervention made others reconsider things as well.


    After all, the feeling Persephone gave others was more a mouth-watering temptation, while the bloodiness, cruelty, and madness that made up Madeline¡¯s reputation only made others feel fear.


    Persephone sat within thepletely sealedmand vehicle. Her chin was propped up by her right hand as she was lost in her thoughts. The current her looked just like a helpless little girl. The environment inside the car couldn¡¯t be considered cozy at all. Without the support of intelligent shock absorption adjustors, the off-road vehicle continuously jolted about, making it impossible for her to sleep. Persephone¡¯s previous vehicle could maintain an absolutely smooth trip even when speeding through the most rugged terrain.


    After receiving thepensation, Persephone didn¡¯t rece that vehicle and instead bought an ordinary off-road vehicle. After casually modifying it, it resulted in its current state. This vehicle¡¯s price didn¡¯t even reach the scraps of the previous one. The remaining amount was all used to repay her debt. Even though she had recovered her financial privileges and was able to get a loan from the parliament bank, the interest alone was arge amount.


    She had never nned out her expenses so meticulously since the moment of her birth.


    While she was in a daze, the old-fashioned disy screen inside the vehicle lit up. What appeared was Helen¡¯s never changing face. She gave Persephone a look, and then asked, ¡°Was there trouble in Victory Valley?¡±


    Persephone didn¡¯t say anything and only nodded her head silently.


    ¡°You killed again?¡± Helen directly asked.


    This time, Persephone revealed a bitterugh and said, ¡°He was quite young. If this was the olden era, he would just be a big child. I could tell that he didn¡¯t have much experience, nor was he intelligent enough. When he jumped in during the worst time to speak, I had no choice but to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Those events will happen more and more. After all, at least a smaller half of your power as a general originated from the Arthur family. In all of the ck Dragonriders, you are the only one without any family backing them. That is why you need to kill, ughter all the way until all those that look down upon you decide to change their mind.¡± Helen¡¯s voice was calm and machine-like as she sentenced the fates of many people to death with these words.


    ¡°You know that I hate doing this, and I hate killing.¡± Persephone¡¯s long and thin brows werepletely overcast.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Quite a few people have died under your hands too.¡± Helen pitilessly said, making Persephone feel even more pain and helplessness.


    Helen adjusted her sses and then lowered her head to looked at the papers in her hands. Then, she said, ¡°Your current situation is not great. There are at least two blockades between you and Su. One is bright, while one is dark. The ones that arranged this seems quite confident in their ability to separate you and Su, and then they will use him to subdue and capture you.¡±


    After speaking up to this point, Helen gave Persephone a look and specially emphasized, ¡°They refers to the men that want to turn you into a second Bloody Mary. They are rich and powerful, and their ages mostly high, though there might be exceptions.¡±


    Persephoneughed and didn¡¯t pay particr attention to Helen who provided her with thismentary that was a bit excessive.


    Helen continued, ¡°Men that are interested in you, or perhaps the ones that want to try their luck are increasing. Some of them have even publicly dered that they wish to be your guardian, for example, that Colonel Renfell behind you. Nothing like this has ever happened before. I believe that this has something to do with you iming Su to be your man.¡±


    This time, Persephone¡¯s smile seemed to carry a bit more ridicule. ¡°Just because he is only captain rank?¡±


    ¡°If a captain can obtain you, why wouldn¡¯t a colonel?¡± Helen answered right back with another question.


    ¡°Idiotic logic!¡± Persephone became angry.


    ¡°This is the type of logic most men would approve. Moreover, you are female, and in the eyes of males, the skills of females are all marked down with a discount. In other words, you are even less than a colonel.¡± As always, Helen was cold, machine-like, and ruthless.


    Persephone, who deeply understood this, had no intention of arguing against her, after all, arguments often resulted in her loss. She raised her hands in surrender and said, ¡°Alright, alright, my dear Helen, you are correct. However, you didn¡¯t find me just to tell me these things right?¡±


    Helen said, ¡°I wanted to give you two pieces of advice. The first is to be careful about the hidden blockade line, for not even I was able to find out who is in charge of that blockade line. However, regardless of who it is, the other party is confident in their ability to deal with a pincer attack from yourself and Su. The second is to do your utmost to develop a genuine, substantial rtionship.¡±


    Persephone cried out with an ah sound, seeming almost a bit like a startled kitten at this moment. She never expected Helen to give this rmendation, and as a result she involuntarily said rather carelessly, ¡°Genuine, substantial rtionship, this...¡±


    ¡°Means to go to bed. If you could send some fertilized ovum to me, then that would naturally be for the best.¡± Helen¡¯s cold voice was extremely simr to stiff and ice-cold medical equipment,pletely unlike the contents of what she said.

 Book 2 19.2

    Book 2 Chapter 19.2 - Crushed


    When she saw Persephone¡¯s distressed expression, as if to increase her persuasiveness, Helen added, ¡°With Su¡¯s nature, if you have this type of substantial rtionship, then he will shoulder the duty of protecting you on his own regardless of whether you need it or not. This is the most simple and direct way, as well as the least costly way of obtaining him. I¡¯m going to use a phrase from the olden era here. Su, this person, is rather sensitive and overly sentimental.¡±


    Persephone was a bit stuck betweenughter and tears. She disyed a charming expression and said, ¡°My dear Helen, let¡¯s not talk about those men. The one I like the most is you.¡±


    Helen revealed a rare smile and said, ¡°My dear Persephone, your charm is effective against men and women, so how do you know that I don¡¯t have other thoughts about you? If you want to y, then you can¡¯t be scared of ying with fire! You know that I frequently give your body examinations. I can change this into an extremely enjoyable process...¡±


    Persephone¡¯s smile immediately became rigid.


    Helen gave her a look, and in a rather meaningful way, she said, ¡°Phoney, no matter what I do, it is all for your good. You have to remember this point.¡±


    Persephone felt as if Helen¡¯s words were a bit strange, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She felt a strange uneasiness towards her future, but thinking too much about it was useless too. Those with high levels of ability in the mysterious fields often had confidence in their intuition, because their intuition was much more urate than that of ordinary people. Apart from the mysterious fields, Persephone also had high levels of aplishments in other domains, to the extent where their levels were even higher than that of the Mysterious Fields. That was why she didn¡¯t pay all of her attention on her intuition, but she would always attach significant importance to it.


    The vehicle fleet gradually slowed down. Indistinct mountain peaks appeared in the distance again. During this time where there was no dawn to speak of, the mountains were all submerged under darkness. No one knew exactly what kind of stuff was hiding inside of those mountains.


    Themunication device inside of themunications vehicle began to sh. Persephone pressed down on the connecting key, and then the voice of one of her subordinates sounded. ¡°General, the mountains ahead are giving off a rather strange feeling. I reckon that there might be an ambush waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°What are their ranks?¡± Persephone asked.


    ¡°Around Colonel rank, three of them in total. Their subordinates number around a hundred.¡± The subordinate leader replied.


    Persephone was quite confident in this subordinate leader¡¯s scouting and perception abilities. She immediately replied, ¡°Stop the vehicles at the edge of the other party¡¯s range of firepower. Order all personnel to be on standby for attack!¡±


    The vehicle fleet slowly came to a stop at the edge of the hills. Persephone stepped out from themand vehicle and gazed into the mountains shrouded under darkness. She could clearly feel three powerful auras within the mountain peaks even without any special devices. Her subordinate leader was already over forty years old, and during his long battle career of over thirty years, he had only been mistaken a few times.


    The six off-road vehicles behind them stopped one after another. The people inside got out, and without any orders given, began to carry out battle preparations on their own. These soldiers that had been sharpened in the northern battlefield knew exactly what to do during these types of circumstances. Renfell walked over to Persephone¡¯s side and stood at her side. His light blue eyes gazed into the mountains shrouded in darkness and said with a smile, ¡°Phoney, there are three fellows that are quite strong ahead of us. I can deal with one, or maybe hold back two until you get rid of the third ande help me. You can choose whichever of the two you like.¡±


    Even though she could sense from the other sides¡¯ auras that their strength were around that of a ck Dragonrider colonel, Renfell still maintained the same amount of confidence. He was either going to defeat one or hold back two. During this period of time in the northern front, Persephone had fought side by side with Renfell before, to the extent where they had even cooperated closely. She knew that this man wasn¡¯t just talking big, and that he would never promise to do something he couldn¡¯t aplish. Those that survived the northern battlefield couldn¡¯t be judged purely by their outwards appearances and all possessed abnormal levels of ability.


    Renfell¡¯s information quickly shed through Persephone¡¯s mind.


    Renfell, orphan, thirty-two years of age, twenty years of battlefield experience, all of it gained from the northern battlefront. He had joined the ck Dragonriders at the age of sixteen. The main difference between himself and the other high ranking dragonriders was that he didn¡¯t have a single family behind him. However, his optimistic and warm nature, was a bit different from the gloominess often seen from those who crawled out from the bottom.


    If Su didn¡¯t exist, perhaps Renfell would have a chance. Persephone had this type of thoughts before.


    ¡°Phoney?¡± Renfell called out to her.


    Persephone recollected her thoughts. She gave Renfell a look, and then she revealed a smile that was as dazzling as multicolored clouds. ¡°For these types of opponents, me alone is already enough!¡±


    It was deep into the night. The cold winds that stirred about always carried a faint bloody scent.


    Su slowly bent his body, slowly lowering the corpse in his hands onto the ground. When the warm blood flowed through his fingers, he could almost feel a bit of a burning sensation.


    Su ran his fingers over his own ribs, and then he used his fingers to grab a metal piece that was protruded from that area before tearing it out. This was was a four centimeter long sharp de, and around it were barbed tips and sawteeth. Due to this ingenious design, even though Su had already done his best to loosen the flesh around the wound, he still couldn¡¯t avoid worsening the injury when the de was removed.


    Su carefully inspected this metal piece that was only four centimeters in length. Through the weak glimmer of the radiation around him, he saw a small L character engraved onto the metal piece. He had no idea what this meant. The L was carved into the de, and the paint that filled it flickered with red radiance in the darkness. After being soaked in blood, the paint seemed to have boiled and unknowingly when released scorching hot drops of liquid. The inside of Su¡¯s injury had alreadypletely lost feeling. That area felt numb and rigid. The poison on the metal fragment wasn¡¯t a nerve type, but when it acted out, it was especially quick and violent. In the age of turmoil, all creatures were rapidly changing, and it might oftentimes not show any efficacy. The poison that had been smeared over this metal fragment leaned towards one that brought about a powerful pain, relying on its destructive power against flesh to inflict more damage instead of delivering fatal damage in one go.


    When he lightly pressed on the flesh around the wound, Su noticed that about a third of the flesh had already be as hard as wood. These pieces of flesh had alreadypletely undergone necrosis. If he didn¡¯t quickly dispose of them, the poison would reach even further. Su had already closed off all of his blood vessels around that area, but he could still feel some of the nearby tissues gradually dying. If even he had trouble dealing with this type of poison, it would naturally be even more difficult for normal people.


    After searching through the dead enemy and properly dealing with the corpse, he covered the body and traces of blood with the scattered frozen tundra to avoid the aura of blood from spreading through the cold night. These tasks only took two minutes toplete. All of his movements were urate and meticulous, as if it was a machine at work.


    This was the third enemy he had buried tonight. These individuals¡¯ strength weren¡¯t great with only one or two abilities that were a bit more outstanding. Their overall levels of strength were even a bit worse than Li Gaolei¡¯s. However, they were quite adept at hiding and especially patient. Their tolerance towards injuries and suffering was astonishingly high and they didn¡¯t understand fear at all. These people were different from the Scorpions of Disaster. The Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ soldiers had their emotions restricted byputer chips, and the negative effects of that was that regardless of whether it wasbat or ordinary activity, they all appeared to be rather inflexible. Theirputer chips weren¡¯t perfect, so the restriction of emotions affected their intelligence as well. However, the enemies tonight were flexible, crafty, and didn¡¯t fear death. They didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest in exchanging their lives for the slightest injury on Su¡¯s body.


    It was unknown where these individuals came from, but the calmness and craziness in their eyes before death left Su with a very deep impression. They were scattered within the boundless mountains and fields. These individuals were equipped with a level of concealmentparable to seasoned snipers. They could remain unmoving for an entire night, and it was clear that they received special training in concealing their traces. If their locations weren¡¯t rtively close and Su didn¡¯t carefully observe the surroundings, even he would have difficulty locating them.


    This was a group of well-trained assassins. Su already came to this conclusion after killing the first individual. Even though Su eliminated his opponent, even while his throat was being sliced apart, at the moment of death, he was still able to turn his hand to stab Su¡¯s thigh. The dagger he used had special barbed tips that, upon inserting into the body, the front part would automatically separate and even prate even deeper into the body by following the movements of the injured muscles.


    These assassins only had normal levels of ability and should be easy to kill, yet after eliminating just three of them, Su already had two extra wounds on his body, and he even began to feel fatigue. However, the night had only begun, and the road ahead was long. Su couldn¡¯t rest yet.

 Book 2 19.3

    Book 2 Chapter 19.3 - Crushed


    While borrowing the cover of twilight, Su quietly distanced himself from the corpse that was slowly turning ice cold. He found a ce that was rtively hidden and hid himself. Su curled up his body into a sphere inside the gap between two rocks, and then his body temperature began to rise uncontrobly. Intense pain was transmitted from every part of his body, and it felt as if his entire body had been set ame.


    For Su, this was an extremely dangerous signal. The injuries inside his body were extremely severe. He hadn¡¯t recovered from them at all, and under the effects of the poison, the slight injuries that had already started to close began to show signs of splitting apart again. For the sake of recovering from his injuries, the corresponding parts of his body were frantically operating and carrying out a rate of recovery that was ten times that of ordinary people¡¯s. However, when doing so, there was no way to keep his body temperature the same as the surroundings. If he couldn¡¯t control his temperature in this ice cold mountain range, that was the same as a brilliant me that was as eye-catching as it could get. If he made a circle around the top of the mountain like this, who knew how many bullets would whistle over.


    Even though Su had received standard anti-sniping training from Curtis¡¯ training camp and his own extraordinary Perception Domain and Mysterious Fields abilities were of great help towards sensing snipers, no one liked to be the target of a sniper.


    Su curled up inside of these rocks, his entire body trembling the whole time. The amount of pain he felt was about to reach the limit of what he could endure, but he continued to endure it instead of choosing to cut off his sensation of pain. After experiencing countless injuries, Su noticed that cutting off his sensation of pain was just like using anesthetic. Even though it could alleviate the amount of pain he was currently facing, the neuralwork that was cut off would be more sluggish afterwards. Even though the difference was extremely minute, to the extent that Su wouldn¡¯t even be able to sense it without his precise self-analysis means, Su decided to never sever his sensation of pain again unless it was under an extremely intense battle. The higher he raised his abilities in the Perception Domain, the more sensitive he became towards pain. This type of pain that came from within his body was omni-directional, a pain that was impossible to avoid or hide from. After being magnified several times, it already long exceeded the limit of what a normal person could endure. This type of suffering was enough to make one¡¯s rationality instantly copse!


    Right now, Su¡¯s body was no longer listening to his will and was instead recovering from his injuries on their own. This meant that the injuries were already severe to a critical point, and without treatment, there was a high chance that it would result in his body system¡¯s copse.


    Su¡¯s trembling became more and more intense. His body even began to bounce up from the ground and continuously collide against the rocks¡¯ surface. Fortunately, the crack between these rocks was extremely narrow and Su had to specially change his body¡¯sposition to fit inside. This was why even though the trembling was intense, he still hadn¡¯t sprung out from the crack. His body was currently releasing astonishing levels of heat. If not for the thick stones blocking it and the tundra that had been temporarily piled up, Su would be no different from a lighthouse in this darkness. As a result, it was still quite hard for others to find the hidden Su.


    Fragmented gunshots sounded from the distance again.


    The gunshots were muffled and disjointed like a battle between refugees involving sparse firearms and extremely limited bullets. However, the gunshots immediately affected Su¡¯s mental state. His ears slightly moved and listened to the surrounding noise. For him, every single gunshot seemed to strike at his mind.


    Every single person that was lying in ambush here were vicious and crafty wolves. When these wolves saw their prey, they would all reveal their fierce fangs. Since there were gunshots, it meant that there were people Su recognized who had entered the eyes of this group of wolves.


    To the northeast of this tundra was an endless mountain range. As soon as Su and Ricardo entered this area, their group suffered a surprise attack. Bullets poured down from all directions. Even though they weren¡¯t that concentrated, they were extremely urate and deadly.


    When the sudden attack arrived, Su was still asleep on top of a stretcher. However, their group was made of seasoned veterans, so they reacted as soon as the bullets left their chamber. They separately dodged and hid themselves. Hanlon, however, released an angry roar and used his body to block the most deadly bullets. When the bulletsnded on his body, their kic energy was quickly exhausted under his flesh that was like steel wire. They didn¡¯t reach past two centimeters before stopping. With a low roar, all of his body¡¯s muscles moved, and the bullets bounced out on their own.


    When the first barrage ended, practically no one was injured. However, at this moment, Su suddenly woke up from his slumber. His body bounced up like an artillery shell, and in a stern voice, he said, ¡°It¡¯s heavy artillery! Hurry and move away!¡±


    When his voice sounded, everyone immediately scattered in different directions. Li Gaolei grabbed Su¡¯s arm in one go to bring him away, and almost at the same time, his other hand was grabbed by Ricardo. Li was a step slower, but there was already no ce for her to grab.


    Su¡¯s body that had been asleep for quite a while trembled lightly, and then the power he erupted with was just enough to break free from Ricardo and Li Gaolei¡¯s grasp. Then, after shouting ¡®head in that direction¡¯, he rushed out first. Everyone there had a deep understanding of Su¡¯s perception abilities, and as such, Ricardo, Li, and Li Gaolei immediately scattered before following Su¡¯s charge.


    Several secondster, over ten rounds of heavy artillery roared past. The ces where the artillery shellsnded were extremely urate, and the terrifying explosive power seemed topletely cut off the troop¡¯s possible escape routes!


    The moment the st wave arrived, Su immediatelyid on the ground and curled up his body. The st wave itself wouldn¡¯t bring Su too much damage, but the shrapnel or crushed rock might bright about serious injuries.


    When the st wave passed his body, Su felt as if a rock weighing several tons crushed down on his body. Meanwhile, the ground was also shaking, continuously striking against his chest. Su had to use all of his strength to barely stick to the surface of the ground. This was the first time Su suffered the attack of heavy artillery, as well as the first time he was deeply shaken by its power. However, this type of shock was still not as powerful as what Su had anticipated.


    As soon as the st wave passed him, Su stood up and turned around. His mind immediately became tense. He could only see Ricardo lying on the ground without moving, blood continuously flowing from his vest. Li Gaolei was kneeling on the floor with a terrifying hole in his right leg. Li¡¯s face was covered with filth as she made her way out from a pile of earth, but she didn¡¯t really seem to suffer any injuries from this attack.


    The jumbled memories shed past his mind. The vibrations of Su¡¯s body gradually stopped, and his body temperature slowly declined. Then, like a lizard, he quietly crawled his way out from the crack between the rocks. Heid down on the ice-cold rocks and slightly raised his head into the darkness to look at the mountains¡¯ rough silhouettes. Soon after, Su locked onto a new target, and this time, he was truly like a lizard as he began to slowly make his way into the darkness.


    Gunshots continued to sound from time to time, meaning that Ricardo¡¯s group was still in danger. Despite the bit of restlessness he felt deep inside his heart, Su still maintained his precise and stable movements. He controlled his breathing, making it quiet and drawn out as he slowly moved while sticking close to the ground. During this game of ambush and counter ambush, patience was the most essential factor.


    The night was extremely cold. Under this extremely cold temperature, even time seemed to have frozen. Su¡¯s movements were extremely slow, but it wasn¡¯t due to the cold inhibiting his movements. Even though every single change in position could be calcted by the second, the way they linked up was so fluent and natural that he seemed to be a part of the surrounding environment.


    Su finally closed in on his target. It was a delicate silhouette that was hidden in the gap between two rocks, and this individual seemed to have almost merged with the rocks. There wasn¡¯t any skin exposed from her entire body, to the extent where even the eyes were hidden behind protective lens. Like this, her body temperature wouldn¡¯t leak outwards, nor would she be detected by instruments or ability users.


    Correct, it was a woman. Even though there was no way to determine her age or appearance, from the outline that her skintightbat suit drew out, her body was fine and powerful, enough to make one¡¯s heart stir. Many snipers had a habit of using the aiming lens to look at the world. Upon discovering her, quite a few people¡¯s gaze would rest on that full bottom for a moment to assess the lines, sticity, and how thick the skintight pants were. Her pants truly were quite tight and also seemed extremely, extremely thin. It was as if what was sticking to her body was just anotheryer of skin. That area¡¯s curves and details werepletely exposed.


    Su appeared from her rear nk and continued to move silently. He gradually closed the distance between the two. Ten meters, five meters...


    She seemed to have sensed something and slowly turned her head to look at her surroundings. However, there was only endless darkness, as well as the outlines of mountains, rocks, nts, and dead objects. The ce where Su emerged from was at the corner of her line of sight. However, she wasn¡¯t too worried, because there were other people watching the area behind her. Even though every one of them could change their position at any time and maybe even expose an unmonitored area, this would still be a web that was only slightly loose. In addition, she had her own way of alerting herself.


    When there were three meters between them, Su stopped. His eyes finallynded on her firm bottom, and they began to burn passionately.

 Book 2 19.4

    Book 2 Chapter 19.4 - Crushed


    Her body suddenly bounced up, as if her most sensitive area was forcefully pinched! This time, she truly felt it, as if her body had been physically touched. Her body twisted around as if there were no bones in her waist and pressed her lower body firmly against the floor. She didn¡¯t use the long andrge sniper rifle, nor did she use a pistol. Instead, she directly flung out several small and lightweight flying des simr to the ones Su was struck by previously.


    The flying des were fast to the extreme. The area they shot towards were Su¡¯s eyes and the surrounding areas, and they were moving extremely urately. When he was killing the first person, Su was caught off-guard by one of the des.


    However, this time, all of the des only made contact with empty air. That female assassin stared at this empty area in disbelief and continuously threw out de fragments that sparkled brightly. Could it be that she experienced a misconception just now?


    A forty centimeters long military knife that had its handle removed deeply pierced into her neck, all the way until the tip came out from the other end. This horizontal stab through her throat also sliced through most of her cervical vertebra.


    Su continued to hide within the darkness, not revealing any signs of life as he coldly watched this enemy carry out a helpless final struggle. Even though he had flung out the military de, itnded extremely urately. This de alone had already deprived her of almost all of her mobility and arge portion of her vitality.


    However, Su still didn¡¯t show any sign of walking up to check the result. He only continued to observe silently. In reality, there were only five meters between the two, a range where Su could perfectly use his transparent surveince ability. Inside of his eyes, the woman¡¯s body was backed with developed muscles, and not only were many parts not slowly dying, they were still waiting to erupt with power. He had no interest in having a taste of a strike from this type of enemy and instead waited patiently for her to die.


    Su waited an entire five minutes, and only then did the woman fall down and no longer moved. The blood inside of her body had already stopped moving. She should bepletely dead now.


    Su arrived by her side like a specter and easily removed her face mask and protective goggles. The outer appearance of this woman was rather ordinary, but the vicious expression she carried from not being able to see her attacker before death made her look rather sinister. Su¡¯s face didn¡¯t carry any expression as he grabbed the tip of the military de and slowly pulled it out. Then, he sliced through the woman¡¯s skintight jacket. The clothes were extremely tight, and when they were cut apart, they immediately sprung to both sides,pletely exposing her entire chest. Her skin was extremely white and rather exquisite. It looked rather soft and smooth, as if it was vaguely shining. Even though she had a rather mediocre face and body, this type of skin was still extremely enticing. In addition, even though her face was rather ordinary, as a woman who was rather slender, her chest was still something that was worth seeing.


    Su lightly tapped the military dagger on her chest, and her breasts immediately formed a ripple. Then, her nipples suddenly split open, revealing two holes that were filled with sharp teeth. Several dozen dark purple stingers immediately shot out from these holes!


    Even though this happened rather suddenly, Su had long sensed the strangeness of her chest¡¯sposition. As such, with just a slight movement backwards, he avoided these poisonous stingers. Without any investigation, Su could sense that the organs of her lower body were also filled with retractable stingers. If those hornier men truly entered inside of her, even if she had already died, the instinctive reactions of her muscles would still fire these stingers and crush that man¡¯s penis.


    Su had no interest in her, to the extent where he didn¡¯t even treat her as a person. He just wanted to see for himself what kind of things his enemies were and their style of doing things. In addition, his probing and intuition told him that the dangerous parts weren¡¯t transnted but more like innate parts. This meant that she had been raised purely for the sake of being a weapon of war.


    Su left this corpse that was gradually growing colder and continued towards his next objective. When he was fighting her just now, Su sensed someone¡¯s eyes sweeping through this ce, but it didn¡¯t stop at this location, implying that what had taken ce here hadn¡¯t yet been exposed. However, the source of this sweep had already been locked onto by Su. After continuously dealing with several enemies, Su had confidence in being able to take down a few more simr fellows.


    The situation of the battle was bing increasingly critical as the gunshots became more and more concentrated. More and more wolves were drawn towards the cave, and they began to disy probing attacks. Even though Su had already eliminated several opponents, it clearly wasn¡¯t enough to change the battlefield¡¯s situation. However, there was stll Hanlon protecting the cave, which made Su feel a bit more at ease. Combat Domain ability users usually possessed higher levels of poison resistance than normal people, and Hanlon was no exception. The terrain inside the cave was deep andplicated, which was quite suitable for Hanlon to disy his strength. Su believed that Hanlon could stick it out for a period of time, and there was still Li Gaolei and a subordinate that could offer their assistance.


    As Su was advancing while debating whether he should eliminate the hiding enemies first or try to outnk the group that chased them into the mountain, several balls of me suddenly erupted from the distant mountain ridge. Then, pirs of mes rushed into the heavens and even lit up a smaller half of the night sky! Only a vague rumbling from the explosion could be heard from that mountain ridge, and balls of spheres shot into the sky one after another. Large amount of rocks flew upwards together with thick smoke. The fiery light lit up that mountain top, making it flicker between bright and dark. The frozen tranquilness of night was immediately shattered in these mountains.


    The battle from the distance was abrupt and iparably ferocious. The attack was just like the artillery barrage often prepared in advance during the olden era, even though it was now directed at new era people equipped with abilities. Several hills immediately became no longer suitable for human survival.


    Su straightened his body a bit and gazed into the distant mes of war. From the smoke, mes, and intense explosions, he felt a somewhat familiar feeling.


    However, the distance between himself and the distant battlefield was quite far, even if it looked much closer in the darkness. Even with Su¡¯s speed, it would still take half a day for him to rush over through these hills. For a battle as intense as this, by then, it would be long over.


    Su suppressed his heart rate that had started to speed up and carefully proceeded towards his next target.


    Meanwhile, on the other end of the battlefield, Renfell gazed towards the peak covered in zing mes from the foot of the mountain in a stupefied manner.


    Persephone¡¯s subordinates had divided into three groups: a firing group, an advancing group, and a support fire group, with the three groups taking turns. Powerful explosive shells and miniature guided missiles delivered a continuous and ferocious bombardment towards the enemies¡¯ pre-nned firepower. An explosive shell the size of an olden-era battery didn¡¯t have power weaker than that of heavy artillery!


    Persephone¡¯s subordinates continuously adjusted the angle and direction of the firing through the coordinates that were continuously sent back. When several highly explosive shells descended, several meters of the surrounding terrain would bepletely removed. Under this type of saturated bombardment, forget about defensive structures, even naturally created deep caves would be copsed from the explosions!


    The sudden bombardment of these dozen or so subordinates seemed to exceed even that of a heavy artillery group! No wonder the enemy on the mountain top didn¡¯t show any type of defensive strength.


    The batch of equipment Persephone seized were formally called Superior Tactical Modules, with each set having a price tag equal to several main battle tanks. However, only when others personally witnessed their power would they understand their value.


    If it was just this group of subordinates, it would still be impossible to suppress all of the enemies on top of the mountain, to the extent where it would be difficult for them to even obtain an advantage in firepower. The reason why the battle became so one-sided right from the start was because of the faint figure that was rushing through the smoke and mes. Not even Renfell¡¯s eyes couldpletely see Persephone¡¯s movements, and he only knew that while giving orders for the attack, she was rushing towards the mountain top, leaving behind a series of beautiful afterimages in his pupils.

 Book 2 19.5

    Book 2 Chapter 19.5 - Crushed


    ¡°Everyone, prepare for battle!¡± Renfell snapped back to reality and ordered with a loud voice. His subordinates immediately scattered, forming an attack formation. All of their weapons uniformly adopted a standby position. As soon as Renfell gave the order, they would ascend the mountains and attack. Even though the enemies on the other side of the mountain greatly surpassed themselves, he had experienced simr situations many times before. Under Renfell¡¯s lead, even if the attack failed, the losses from the enemy¡¯s side would be much heavier than his own. Besides, wasn¡¯t the one leading the attack Persephone, the one who, despite not being in the northern front for that long, already enjoyed legendary prestige?


    However, Renfell soon found that the order he gave waspletely unnecessary.


    Persephone smoothly made her way through the mes of war as if she was a fish swimming in a rapid stream. It was impossible for Renfell to capture her movements; all he could see were flickering afterimages that left him staring in disbelief.


    The blockade line was meticulously arranged and organized. The areas where firepower was ced depended on and supported each other. However, when facing Persephone who could immediately pass over all the area covered in firepower, this blockade line might as well have been full of holes.


    She casually made her way through the bombardment while giving directions for fire from her side. Those soldiers inside the bunkers could only stare with their bloodshot eyes as they rained down bullets on the afterimages left behind in her original location, while in reality, Persephone herself had long disappeared. Meanwhile, after a few seconds, an artillery barrage would cover their world under Persephone¡¯s instructions, sting these bunkers high up into the sky.


    Only ability users who were powerful enough could stop Persephone. Along the way, Persephone encountered a few individuals with strength that weren¡¯t bad. They jumped towards Persephone ferociously from the bunkers they were hiding in, but these individuals with strength only equivalent to that of a dragonrider lieutenantmander who could turn the situation around were as helpless as little children in front of Persephone. With just a casual strike with her pencil on their foreheads, the bodies of these experts would be rigid, and then they would all fall down slowly. The only thing left in their stunned pupils were that snow white hand, and the dark ck pencil in that hand.


    The miniature guided missiles descended one after another, bringing these experts their final burial.


    There were soldiers who attacked Persephone from the front, as well as those that tried tond a fatal attack from the rear, but even more discovered that when they saw Persephone, she had already arrived in front of them. There was no way to escape, so they could only fight to the death. Regardless of what their intentions were or how high their levels of ability were, there was no difference in their conclusions.


    A man that was roughly thirty or so years old with a downcast expression suddenly jumped out from a bunker and followed two other ability users as they charged towards Persephone. Judging from the way of his charging, his level of skill seemed simr to the two others in front of him, which was around that of a captain or lieutenantmander. However, after both of hispanions suffered a strike from Persephone¡¯s pencil, his speed suddenly doubled and his strength erupted greatly. A fist smashed towards Persephone! On his right fist was a glove, and curling around that glove were electrical mes. One could tell with just a look that the power of this attack was great, and with its great speed, even the skies began to sound with ear-piercing sonic booms. In that instant, the power of this man increased by more than just half! He was obviously one of the leaders at the colonel rank.


    When he closed in, Persephone¡¯s pencil hadn¡¯t even been lifted all the way up, only reaching his chest. The man revealed a sinister smile. The high voltage electrical mes even began to shine on Persephone¡¯s face, making it flicker between bright and dark!


    However, Persephone was actually smiling towards him! The smile was half sinister and half natural. She didn¡¯t raise her hand and instead directly sent the pencil flying outwards! The pencil shed past the man¡¯s line of sight at an inconceivable speed and pierced into his chest!


    A pa sounded, and the pencil shattered to pieces. The man felt as if he had been smashed into by a high speed train, and his body couldn¡¯t help but fly backwards. Meanwhile, his chest waspletely numb without any feeling. Only after he managed to lower his head with difficulty did he notice that hisbat suit had unknowingly when disappeared, and even the armor made fromposite materials had beenpletely shattered. Flesh had been sted flying and rows of ribs were exposed!


    The man revealed released a shrill scream. When hended on the ground, he immediately rushed into the darkness without turning back, leaving all of his troops behind him. Persephone didn¡¯t chase him, nor did she even waste the energy of giving his retreating figure a look.


    Devastating explosions continuously erupted along Persephone¡¯s path, sending all man-made creations back into nothingness. If one observed from a high altitude, Persephone was just like an enormous and invisible eraser, eliminating the scribbles mankind left on the great earth piece by piece. Even though each time the tactical firepower modules or guided missiles were fired was much more expensive than true artillery, in this type of battle, their enemy¡¯s losses would be even greater.


    In spite of the rain of bullets and chaotic shrapnel flying about, Persephone unexpectedly stood in the center of it all. She looked around her and muttered, ¡°Hmm? Weren¡¯t there supposed to be three colonels? Where did the other two end up hiding? Sigh, it¡¯s been quite a while since I used my mysterious perception.¡±


    This was what she said, but her hands continuously moved around. The pencil that hadn¡¯t stopped for a moment even when she was killing people suddenly froze. Many people among the dragonriders and Blood Parliament knew that this was an omen that Persephone was going to carry out a ughter.


    In a different area, two figures seemed to jump at almost the same time, fleeing through the boundless mountain area with a speed that didn¡¯t seem much inferior to Persephone¡¯s. Behind them were ten or so figures that followed, and their speeds were enough to make normal people stupefied as well. However, the ones behind these fortunate individuals were out of luck. When the ones running frantically behind them raised their heads, what they saw was only a sudden downpour of bullets.


    Persephone grabbed her hair that had scattered apart, and while coiling it back up, she walked down the mountain. For her, the battle ended here. As for the cleanup, that was her subordinates¡¯ job. If she were to catch or even kill those fleeing individuals, she would have to expend quite a bit of energy, and doing something like that would already exceed the objective they were trying to achieve from this battle. When to start fighting and when to stop were things that Persephone learned through experience. Just like Su, she was also a master at selecting fights.


    As he watched the dazzling goddess Persephone slowly walk through the battlefield of smoke and mes, Renfell¡¯s expression became extremelyplicated.


    Persephone then passed by Renfell¡¯s side without saying a word and walked towards her subordinates. The moment they passed each other, Renfell hear herugh softly. ¡°It¡¯s just three colonels that can be casually crushed.¡±

 Book 2 20.1

    Book 2 Chapter 20.1 - A Mountain Between


    The first blockade line that was torn apart like rotten weeds created a huge ssh, as if it was arge rock that was tossed into a calmke. However, when the waterspletely devoured thisrge rock, everything became peaceful again. The world before Persephone became open and clear, with all of the enemies that were hiding in the darkness gone without a trace.


    Persephone only brought six subordinates with her and only carried the most essential equipment before heading into the depths of the mountain range. The remaining subordinates, vehicles, and equipment were left in a temporary base left where they had stopped, waiting for Persephone¡¯s return.


    Renfell, who received quite a psychological blow, returned with his subordinates to Victory Valley in a rather lonesome manner. He wasn¡¯t particrly worried of the subordinates Persephone left behind being attacked. In the north, there was no one who dared to look down on Persephone¡¯s military prowess or set their eyes on her things. Even if they did have such thoughts, not many people possessed the equipment to overwhelm this camp¡¯s strength.


    At the other end of the mountain, Su who was engaged in a blood soaked and hard-fought struggle lowered another enemy, this time at the cost of two badly mangled wounds. When Su hacked apart the throat of this short and small man, his cheeks swelled out and unexpectedly fired his eyes out! Even with Su¡¯s reaction speed, he still only had enough time to lean backwards to avoid harming crucial areas like his head and face. The eyeballsnded between his chest and stomach and exploded soon after. The explosive force was rather impressive, leaving two huge injuries on Su¡¯s chest. The liquid inside the eyeballs seemed to also contain powerful levels of radiation that made Su¡¯s flesh burn with sizzling sounds.


    Su didn¡¯t pay the rapidly worsening wounds on his body any attention as the knife in his hand stably continued to slice through the male¡¯s throat without any deviation from its original intention. Only then did his left hand loosen and release this body that hadpletely lost its lifeforce before carrying out a simple first aid on his injuries. When the battle ended, Su¡¯s body immediately began to erupt with such heat that it refused to listen to his mind¡¯s control. He could only rely on the instingbat suit to prevent the heat from spilling outwards.


    Soon after, Su finished investigating this corpse. These enemies all had a piece of scorched ck flesh on them that should have been rtively new injuries, only, it was unknown exactly what kind of marking originally rested beneath this scorched piece of flesh.


    Dragon City wasn¡¯trge, and there weren¡¯t many people inside either. The organizations and families that liked to leave a marking on their underlings¡¯ bodies were quite numerous. As long as he truly wanted to, he would be able to find out this information sooner orter.


    However, could Su even wait until then?


    Su half-squatted on the ground and borrowed and did everything he could to suppress the scorching pain. He straightened his chest and gazed into the boundless darkness. His left eye¡¯s deep green light was especially eye-catching in the darkness. Su didn¡¯t fear his location being exposed already. His continuously rising body temperature made it harder and harder for him to hide his traces, so his enemies that were hiding in the darkness through all types of methods might as well just take aim at him.


    In that instant, Su felt more than ten eyesnd on his body. Su¡¯s body immediately trembled lightly, partly due to the sudden increase in pain and his instinctive reaction to danger, but mostly due to excitement instead, an almost uncontroble excitement. It was an excitement simr to what his extremely young self felt when he saw a piece of rotting flesh. At that time, he hadn¡¯t been able to find any food to eat, so he instead chose to run into a beast trap and as a result had his left leg mped on. His memory after that waspletely empty, as if it was nothing but an empty dream.


    When Su finally woke up and recovered his consciousness, he found himself in an unfamiliar environment. He could move, only, his broken left leg would still send back a dull pain. This pain made him remember the beast capturing trap, but he couldn¡¯t recall the process at all. He couldn¡¯t remember what had happened at all, nor did he know how he reached this unfamiliar environment. Su, at that moment, still didn¡¯t understand the concept of time. This was an entire year before he encountered that little girl.


    In just that instant, his perception of danger immediately reached the greatest level. His skin began to transmit stinging pain. Su immediately moved, evading irregrly to prevent himself from being locked onto. At the same time, he quickly closed in on his enemies.


    However, it was at this moment that the continuous and resounding gunshots suddenly became sparse, and in just a few seconds, theypletely disappeared. Meanwhile, those eyes that continuously locked onto Su retracted one after another. In the blink of an eye, the wolves scattered throughout these mountainspletely disappeared. Meanwhile, the targets that Su had locked onto were quickly withdrawing as well. They pulled apart enough distance between them in an instant, leaving Su, who only had a military knife in his hands, staring nkly as they departed.


    He stood unmoving on the mountain top. After a while, Su reached the conclusion that there weren¡¯t any more enemies nearby. The situation was so strange, that he even began to feel a bit of nervousness. He just couldn¡¯t understand why this kind of conclusion would appear.


    After standing there for a while, Hanlon¡¯s imposing figure appeared behind Su. His perception abilities weren¡¯t bad either, so he naturally didn¡¯t miss Su¡¯s body that was burning like a torch in the darkness.


    Hanlon handed Su a syringe while saying, ¡°Seems like we are safe for now.¡±


    Su epted the syringe, and after seeing that it was the dragonriders¡¯ battlefield first aid injection, he directly injected it into his upper arm. ¡°Right, but it¡¯s quite strange. How are the others?¡±


    ¡°Ricardo hadn¡¯t woken up yet, but he hasn¡¯t died yet. He needs to be sent back to Dragon City to receive treatment immediately, as this cecks the necessary equipment and resources. If we stay here any longer, there might be unrecoverable injuries. The others are quite fine and will recover after a few weeks.¡± Hanlon said.


    Su understood what Hanlon was implying and said, ¡°Then you should send Ricardo back, along with my two subordinates if you can. It seems like the path to Dragon City has already cleared up.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going toe with us?¡± Hanlon was quite surprised. From his perspective, Su had many special abilities, but hisprehensive strength wasn¡¯t all that outstanding. Without himself, Ricardo, and the other subordinates¡¯ support, Su didn¡¯t have the ability to fight against the high level enemies residing inside of this mountain region at all, let alone his current self with such heavy injuries!


    Su shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t leave yet. I¡¯ll be fine if you leave me with some medications and water. You guys go, I have to keep heading east.¡±


    Hanlon followed Su¡¯s eyes eastwards, but all he saw was boundless darkness. He inadvertently asked in confusion, ¡°What is over there?¡±


    ¡°I do not know, but my intuition is telling me that I have to take a look.¡± Su said. He also felt rather confused, but he couldn¡¯t resist the powerful summoning of his intuition.


    ¡°Alright. Take care of yourself then.¡± Hanlon ced apact battlefield medicine kit in Su¡¯s hands, and after patting his shoulder, he turned around and left.


    Intuition; even the intuition that was often times synonymous with the Mysterious Fields, was still something imaginary in Hanlon¡¯s eyes, or at the very least unreliable. From his perspective, things that couldn¡¯t be relied on weren¡¯t that valuable. After all, there were already too many uncontroble variables on the battlefield, so for things like abilities, it was still better to have those that one could be sure of, for example, power strengthening, agility strengthening, infrared sight,rge-scale weaponry abilities, regardless of which it was, in Hanlon¡¯s eyes they were all better than the strange tricks of the Mysterious Fields.


    After associating with Su during these past few days, Hanlon also understood Su¡¯s perseverance and stubbornness, so he didn¡¯t argue pointlessly. Meanwhile, between Su and Ricardo, he would obviously choose Ricardo; this was something that he believed Su understood.


    Fifteen minutester Hanlon brought this group away from the mountains. After seeing them disappear into the darkness, Su turned around and quickly ran towards the heart of the mountains.

 Book 2 20.2

    Book 2 Chapter 20.2 - A Mountain Between


    The sky hadn¡¯t brightened yet, but it was already close to the end of the night.


    The continuous mountains of the north stretched extensively, spanning over three hundred kilometers from the east to west. In the olden era, this type of distance was simply uncrossable without the support of vehicles for normal people, but in the new era, the human genome was continuously copsed and reconstructed. For individuals who strengthened their speed and physical strength, this type of distance was not a problem at all. The true danger came from the countless mutated creatures that might be hiding within the mountains.


    Humans of the age of turmoil were entirely different from those of the olden era in terms of ability. The inhuman characters depicted in cartoons, could already be found everywhere in this new era of turmoil. If these ability users were to return to the olden era, they would perhaps be either superheroes or fiends, but they would definitely not be normal people.


    What was a bit ironic was that despite the fact that the abilities of humans were increasing, the vast mountains, primitive jungles, and evenkes and boundless seas became even more taboo for human existence, to the extent where some of the abandoned cities were also like this. After all, no one knew what kind of terrifying mutated existences were hiding in these ces, and everything in this era was rapidly changing. Even for ces that had been previously explored, the creatures inside might have changed beyond recognition in just a few months. In terms of appearances, humans were instead the most stable and slowest to mutate.


    As such, the evolutionary path of other creatures demonstrated the future of humanity. The price for obtaining all of these different abilities, was the demise of the overwhelming majority of the human race. In addition, no one knew where this rapidly changing path lead. It could be heaven, but it could be hell as well.


    Of course, Su, who was sprinting through the mountains didn¡¯t think that much. He simply concentrated his attention on running, carefully sensing his surroundings while trying his best to grab onto that weak andplex trace of intuition. Even now, Su had no idea what awaited him ahead. He only knew that the closer he got, the faster his heart jumped. This type of feeling was extremely close to the one he felt when he first approached Persephone, but there were a few differences. However, his reasoning told him that Persephone was right in front of him, but he just didn¡¯t know how far away she was.


    Even if he saw Persephone, so what? Su didn¡¯t know. His mind was a mess right now. In addition, there wasn¡¯t a single enemy along the way, to the point where there weren¡¯t even any mutated creatures that attacked him. Everything was going too smoothly.


    His experiences in the wilderness told him that deathly stillness was often a sign of something incredibly powerful hiding ahead, as weaker creatures would instinctively avoid their territory. Right now, Su might have stepped onto some extremely dangerous existence¡¯s territory and was locked onto by that unknown existence without him knowing it.


    The swiftly moving Su suddenly stopped while staring ahead in a daze. At the end of his gaze was a lonely and precipitous peak. The rising and falling terrain around this peak was entirely different. Its sides were so steep they looked like they had been chiseled by a hatchet, making it clearly taller than the surrounding hills. When winds blew by its precipices, rming wuwu sounds would whistle through the air.


    A single person was already standing at the top of the peak. The dark silhouette was just like the peak below, lonely and erect, as if even if the end of the world was reached, it still wouldn¡¯t falter in the slightest. There was only a giant sword that was inserted diagonally into the ground. The armor with countless spikes protruded out and the grey hair that was fluttering about with mysterious ster splendor was especially familiar.


    On the other side of the mountain, Persephone slowed down her steps. She raised her hand for the subordinates behind her to stop where they were. She then looked towards the lonely figure at the top of the peak with aplicated expression. She stopped and removed a pencil from her pocket before walking up the mountain peak.


    At this moment, a white expanse suddenly emerged from the horizon. The light of dawn poured down onto these mountains like an enormous curtain. Her figure that stood between this ck and white world was especially powerful. The enormous sword, armor, spikes, and mask, all seemed to possess de-like edges. There wasn¡¯t a single curve apart from the long gray hair that fluttered about in the air. She stood alone at the top of this ck and white world. On one side was Su, and on the other was Persephone.


    The light of dawn from the horizon disappeared with a sh. The curtain-like radiance receded, and the world returned to darkness.


    Persephone released a light sigh. She increased her speed, leaving behind afterimages of her wonderful figure to reach the top of the mountain before Su.


    ¡°Madeline, I never expected that you would be the one here.¡± Persephone said slowly. She now stood right in front of Madeline. The top of the mountain was quite spacious, but with the two of them standing there, it was as if there was no room for a third.


    ¡°Is it strange for me to stand here?¡± Madeline calmly replied.


    ¡°Not strange at all. Actually, it¡¯s quite natural.¡± Persephone sighed.


    In front of Madeline¡¯s terrifying and sinister armor, Persephone was like a weak little flower who was destined to wilt atop those armor spikes. As someone who had been Madeline¡¯s friend for quite some time, Persephone obviously knew that Madeline¡¯s armor wasn¡¯t for the sake of intimidating others or injuring enemies. This amor contained astonishing power on its own and was something one of the Trial Division¡¯s three giants, also known as the dark saints, Beasley previous owned. However, after Madeline appeared in the Town of Trials, dark saint Beasley suddenly disappeared, and his armor appeared on Madeline¡¯s body.


    No one knew exactly what happened between Madeline and Beasley, but the ones affected by that bloody afternoon would never forget it. At that time, the people inside the Town of Trials were practically all dark saint Beasley¡¯s underlings, and when they saw Madeline in his armor, they immediately broke out in an uproar and attacked her from all sides. The bloody end of that battle ended just a few minutes after it started. All those loyal to Beasley died under Madeline¡¯s hands, and blood flowed through that small Town of Trials. In just a few minutes, half of the people there lost their will to fight and began to beg Madeline for forgiveness and a chance for them to offer their loyalty.


    Madeline decided to kill a third of the people there on a whim, leaving everyone there greatly shaken by her ruthlessness. However, it was only only afterwards that everyone understood just how merciful she was that afternoon. From the dazzling, steel-like figure of Madeline that stood there peacefully, Persephone could clear sense a great pressure assailing her, to the extent where it even made her breathing a bit troublesome. Madeline¡¯s expression waspletely hidden beneath her metal mask, so Persephone couldn¡¯t see her expression at all and could only guess at what she was feeling.


    The fully armored Madeline was even a head taller than Persephone. The distance between the two wasn¡¯t great. Persephone who could normally look at her eye to eye felt as if she was gazing into a tall mountain. This had nothing to do with the strength they possessed, and more so originated from the different emotions they were feeling.


    Did she have a guilty conscience?


    Persephone sighed from the bottom of her heart. Even though the pressure she felt made it feel as if she was breathing the thin air of high altitude, she didn¡¯t have any intention of shrinking back. She carefully looked at thepletely emotionless mask of the other party, even though she knew that she wouldn¡¯t find anything from it. Persephone found that no matter how she tried, she couldn¡¯t associate this ¡®dark saint¡¯ that had practically monopolized all of the authority inside of the Town of Trials with the pretty little girl she saw seven years ago. There was even a period of time when Madeline was glued to her side almost every day. Using the little girl¡¯s words back then, Persephone was like the only source of warmth in a cold, blood-colored underworld. Her periods of happiness were extremely brief, and the amount of times Persephone could see this little girl became less and less. Madeline who gradually began to show astonishing talent and beauty, was starting to be overwhelmed by the family¡¯s missions and dragonrider promotion system, resulting in her time spent outside in battle bing longer and longer. After that bloody afternoon when Madeline entered the Town of Trials, the opportunities for the two to see each other became fewer and fewer.


    Now, there weren¡¯t many people who felt that the one who was sitting on the ¡®dark saint¡¯ position was just a girl over ten years old.


    Su already saw that the ones standing at the top were Madeline and Persephone, so his body that had already consumed most of its energy rxed and immediately slowed down. He loosened his control over his body a bit, allowing his body to immediately allocate energy and nutrients to repair his countless injuries on their own. Even though he still thought of Madeline as the pure and beautiful little girl deep inside of his heart, Su knew that the current her possessed terrifying strength. Since Madeline had already arrived, with her and Persephone¡¯s power, he should already be safe, or at least what he understood the word safe to mean.


    A battle suddenly erupted without the slightest omen.


    Powerful winds suddenly stirred about on the summit, and soon after, an astonishing tornado rushed into the heavens. The ces where Madeline and Persephone stood were the center of these winds! The powerful attraction force of the tornados even began to tear apartrge amounts of the radiation clouds in the skies, sucking them downwards and forming great pirs of wind that obstructed everything within the eye of the storm!


    Madeline reached her hand out into the air. The enormous sword Death Prison immediately cried out, leaping out from the rocks themselves and jumping into Madeline¡¯s hands. On the spine of the sword, ck energy simr to clouds swirled about inside the dark red gemstones on this de, making them seem like eyes of supernatural creatures that had opened and were staring greedily and coldy at Persephone.


    Death Prisonnded in Madeline¡¯s hand, the enormous and heavy sword seeming to lose all weight. With a casual wave of Madeline¡¯s hand, Death Prison swept out like lightning and hacked horizontally at Persephone¡¯s waist! The speed of this sword was extremely fast, to the extent where not even Su could clearly see its path. When the sword was brandished, there wasn¡¯t the slightest dy before it reached its maximum speed. Thispletely defied the physics of the olden era.


    The length of Death Prison together with Madeline¡¯s arm was actually not enough to make contact with Persephone. However, she didn¡¯t seem to have considered the distance of her target at all as she hacked out like this, her body unmoving from her original spot.


    Persephone who was was previously unmoving suddenly flew forward, as if she was going to use her own body to collide with the edge of Death Prison.

 Book 2 20.3

    Book 2 Chapter 20.3 - A Mountain Between


    Even while flying forward, Persephone seemed to have enough time to raise her left hand to hold her messy hair. With a twirl, a pencil had already entered her right hand. Then, like a streak of lightning, it pierced towards the edge of Death Prison! The pencil in her hand looked extremely frail. Forget about a single one, even if it was a box of pencils, Death Prison would still crush right through them with its weight alone. However, the current scenepletely defied normal reasoning. Her seemingly useless attack caused the demonic eye like gemstones on Death Prison to show a reaction. They suddenly released thick blood-colored radiance, and the piercing noises that were emitted increased several times, as if the small pencil it faced was also a natural enemy it needed to fight a life and death battle against.


    No one could see what kind of expression Madeline who hid behind her mask had. The only thing that could be seen was that shepletely ignored Death Prison¡¯s reaction and continued to slice out horizontally. There wasn¡¯t the slightest change in her actions.


    When the pencil made contact with Death Prison, it immediately shattered into splinters without a second of dy. There wasn¡¯t a transitional phase at all, as if time did not exist here. An invisible shockwave quickly rippled outwards from the point where the pencil and Death Prison collided, immediately covering the entire mountain peak!


    Su suddenly felt the mountains underneath his feet shake. Before he knew it, the shockwaves already changed their frequency countless times, so not even he could produce proper reactions. All of the muscles inside his body immediately sank into a state of disorder. He first left the ground, and then he heavily mmed back onto the floor. His mindpletely lost control over his body, to the extent where he couldn¡¯t even crawl back up. Fortunately, this wave was gone in a sh, because if the wave was still travelling through the ground when hended, it would throw his body into disorder a second time and leave him with serious injuries.


    On top of the mountain, after the shockwave covered the entire mountaintop, it quietly disappeared, leaving just as abruptly as it came. However, the several meter tall mountain beneath these two death goddesses¡¯ feet immediately became semi-transparent before noiselessly copsing. The mountain turned into dust, and under an invisible force, began to spread outwards and rise slowly like an ascending cloud. Madeline and Persephone stood on the empty air inside of this cloud.


    Borrowing the force of the pencil¡¯s explosion, Persephone floated upwards like a leaf, unexpectedly towards Madeline. Madeline tookrge steps forward, and with just two steps, she already reached Persephone¡¯s original position. With a flip of her hand, Death Prison whistled towards Persephone!


    If one looked carefully, they would find that there was a tiny chip on Death Prison¡¯s de. This was the ce the pencil originallynded. Numerous cracks extended outwards in all directions from this chip like a spiderweb, with some of the cracks being especially long, almost reaching the blood-colored gemstone at the spine of the de. That demonic eye-like gemstone had a slight crack as well, and the ck energy swirling inside of the gemstone like a pupil already narrowed into a line, as if it was experiencing unbearable suffering. Droplets of red liquid continuously seeped out from the cracks, as if what was trickling out were droplets of blood.


    If one didn¡¯t see this for themselves, it would truly be hard to imagine that such a frail-looking pencil could inflict damage on something as sturdy as Death Prison. However, the price Persephone paid was quite clear as well, as her right hand that was tightly clenched was drenched with blood. Even though one couldn¡¯t see the damage at the center of her hand, blood continuously dripped out from the gaps between her fingers without any sign of stopping.


    Persephone didn¡¯t have the time to stop the bleeding at all. The enormous Death Prison didn¡¯t seem to be shackled by space or time as it descended on her shoulder.


    Persephone removed the pencil that she had sloppily put up her hair, and while holding it in her left hand, she lightly tapped it against Death Prison.


    Bang!


    The sound that was emitted this time was like a thousand year old church bell as it rang through the air. The long and drawn out sound resounded through the ice-cold tundra, sounding incredibly deste and bleak.


    Death Prison suddenly flew high into the air. Cracks already covered most of the sword, and countless metal fragments flew in the sky. Many small pieces directly flew towards the frozen rocks that were as tough as steel and unexpectedly entered them without any resistance. They only left behind a small and deep hole whose end couldn¡¯t be seen. Even more pieces directly passed through the cold winds and dense clouds into the endless distance.


    Death Prison was full of stains and cracks, with a few more nicks on the de¡¯s edge. The three demonic eye gemstones engraved on top had two that already cracked open and were continuously seeping out viscous red and ck liquid. The demonic eye was frantically moving about, and it even released a shrill screech! Madeline, however, remainedpletely unmoved. With a majestic step, she rushed outwards and returned. With both hands holding the sword, the screaming Death Prison erupted with mountain shattering force before directly hacking towards Persephone again!


    Persephone¡¯s left hand was now badly mangled as well. Her well trimmed and carefully tailored outfit was in tatters, exposing her pair of snow white arms that were dripping with scratches and wisps of blood. The bottom of her trousers had long turned into rags, exposing her long legs that could make others spray out blood. Her ck heels had long gone missing, so her feet were naked as they pointed towards the ground. Her dainty and delicate toes were like little shells as they stepped onto the rough ground, white to an almost ridiculous level. Even Persephone¡¯s fine and porcin like face was left with a few bloody scars from the flying fragments. The ck framed sses were simrly covered in sparks with the lenses nowhere to be found.


    Faced against the Death Prison that descended again, Persephone¡¯s long hair suddenly rose like wind. A faint gray radiance erupted from her pupils,pletely suppressing the wisps of green originally present. Her feet stepped on the void and unexpectedly took a step forward. Her hands rose and sped towards the sky, as if what she held in her hands was a dragonnce. She then thrusted it towards Death Prison!


    Death Prison¡¯s descent immediately stopped and it bounced backwards as if it had really been parried by the invisible dragonnce in Persephone¡¯s hands. Persephone even took a step forward, sending the formless dragonnce piercing towards Madeline¡¯s chest!


    It was still impossible to see the expression behind her mask. One could only see the calm andpletely expressionless face carved on that mask. This was a face without any characteristics. One would recall seeing this face afterwards, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to find any words to describe it at all.


    Madeline held Death Prison steadily in her right hand and pressed it downwards, directly mming Persephone¡¯s spear downwards. Then, the enormous sword moved out diagonally to neutralize its enormous momentum and send the edge full of nicks towards Persephone. In front of this sword, even an iron pir would be easily sliced through.


    Persephone rose with the wind, maintaining a meter of distance between herself and the sword¡¯s edge. It was as if she would be hacked through at any moment. However, time and space seemed to have been frozen in ce, and this distance couldn¡¯t be closed. Her arms reached out, using the dragonnce to fend off Death Prison. The instant the spear and sword collided, Persephone¡¯s face suddenly became as pale as snow, and no color could be seen on it at all. Meanwhile, her lips became bright red, as if they would drip out blood any moment now.


    Madeline would sometimes move the sword with a single hand, and other times, she would brandish it with both hands. Her steps were great, and her advance and retreat only required two or three steps. Her attacks were extremely simple, simple to the point where there were only horizontal slices, straight chops, stabs and pulls, mming, or other simple motions. However, every single attack carried a mountain-like force that sted through mountains. No one could say exactly just how much weight rested beneath Death Prison, but they could see deep gashes interweave on the ground beneath Madeline¡¯s feet, so they could well imagine how great this sword¡¯s power was!


    Persephone was like a small boat in the middle of a stormy sea, one that might be shattered at any moment by a giant wave.


    The battle between the two seemed extremely long, but in reality, it all happened in a short instant, so short that when Su who fell down raised his head, the battle had already entered a desperate state.


    ¡°No!¡± Su released a world-shaking roar from deep within his chest. He never thought that this kind of scene would y out before his eyes, nor did he understand why a life and death battle was being carried out by Persephone and Madeline.


    His thoughts were alreadypletely nk. In that instant, data that carried the highest level of authority were sent to various part of his body, seizing control of almost every cell in his body. Su¡¯s body surged with tremendous strength, and with a sudden leap, he rushed into the center of the battlefield in spite of the fatal fragments and crushed stone flying about in the air.

 Book 2 20.4

    Book 2 Chapter 20.4 - A Mountain Between


    The destructive winds surging around Persephone and Madeline were actually far more deadly than the flying shrapnel and crushed stones.


    The two turned around to look at Su, but their hands didn¡¯t stop moving for even half a second. With their eyesight, they could naturally see that Su was rushing towards them with inconceivable speed. Meanwhile, the injuries of their bodies were worsening at a simrly fast speed. Many of their internal organs were already starting to show slight signs of copse.


    Madeline continued to fight in a rough and desperate manner. Persephone swiftly moved about like a spirit, but when she raised her spear and struck out, there was still a powerful and direct force behind it that had no signs of declining.


    People that could reach this level of power at their age were all ridiculously self-confident and had unwavering wills. In addition, those with exceptional talent and intellect almost never wavered due to changes in their surroundings, let alone this type of battle where the one to pull back first might immediately suffer severe injuries and suffer defeat.


    Unknown whether it was due to his injuries affecting his perception abilities or due to some other reason, Su failed to sense the streams of energy flying about on the battlefield and directly charged between Persephone and Madeline!


    Even though the tornado had already stopped, the surroundings of the two young and beautiful death goddesses only became more dangerous. Apart from the shrapnel that originated from Death Prison, no other rubble or any other matter could be seen around them. As soon as the crushed rocks reached within ten meters of them, they would silently disintegrate into nothingness.


    It was impossible for Su to not sense the turbulence of energy around him, and there was even less of a chance of him being confident enough in himself to survive unscathed after passing through this turbulence. However, he still continued to recklessly rush through these chaotic winds.


    The fatal stream of energy immediately scattered, and a safe passage miraculously opened up before Su. When the passage vanished, the swirling turbulence¡¯s bnce was destroyed, and it suddenly erupted. Explosions sounded continuously, but the destructive power of the explosions and the pure turbulence of energy could not even bepared as simr things.


    Madeline and Persephone suddenly separated! Madeline floated in the distance. She didn¡¯t take a step backwards. The enormous Death Prison pointed towards the ground, and her expressionless mask continued to stare towards Persephone without giving Su even a nce. Persephone, however, staggered backwards and fell onto the ground. Her bright red lips were moist, and blood now truly did seep out from them. Her body was riddled with scars, and her hands were even more so a bloody mess. It was quite a horrible sight. The invisible dragonnce had long scattered due to the explosion of energy.


    After experiencing tonight¡¯s battle, Su¡¯sbat suit had long be ruined as well. His body was riddled with scars, most of them from the explosion of energy, but they weren¡¯t severe. Of course, this was only when they werepared to his internal injuries.


    The armor on Madeline¡¯s body suddenly released keng qiang sounds before slowlynding on the ground. She paused for a moment, and then she walked towards Persephone while dragging Death Prison with her.


    Su ran out withrge strides and stopped in front of Persephone. While carrying unsuppressable anger, he asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Madeline¡¯s movements seemed to have be rigid, but soon after, they returned to normal. She remained silent for a moment, and then she raised Death Prison slowly towards Su¡¯s chest. However, the end of her killing intent passed over Su and targeted Persephone.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?!¡± Su¡¯s handsome eyebrows seemed to have be extremely sharp. His green eye clearly carried anger.


    Death Prison emitted an almost undetectable buzz. The face on her mask would eternally carry the same expression. Her gray hair no longer flew about and scattered down her shoulders like water, forming a stark contrast with her sinister armor.


    A hot yet moist feeling was transmitted from his arm. When he moved his head, he saw that Persephone had grabbed his upper arm. Her hand continued to flow with blood, and the blood had already covered her delicate hands and continued to flow down Su¡¯s arm. From their skin to skin contact, Su could clearly sense the uneven surface of her palm that waspletely different from the normally soft and gentle hand. Su knew that this meant that her palm was already badly mangled, but he didn¡¯t use transparent surveince, nor did he even use long-range sensation, all because he couldn¡¯t bear to see the state of Persephone¡¯s injuries.


    Persephone pulled gently, but the powerful force already made Su¡¯s body slightly leave the ground and moved him behind her. This was a rare instance where she didn¡¯t hide her strength in front of Su, as well as the first time she didn¡¯t give Su the pride of being a man in front of someone else. However, in front of Madeline¡¯s Death Prison, any reservation of strength was stupidity beyond redemption.


    ¡°Your hand...¡± Su noticed that Persephone¡¯s hands continued to drip with blood. Forget about the injuries, even if Persephone¡¯s entire arm broke, Persephone could use her abilities to immediately close her blood vessels and stop the bleeding without the assistance of any medications or supplies. Why did blood continuously flow from her hands?


    ¡°Wounds inflicted by Death Prison will not close on their own.¡± Instead of Persephone, it was Madeline that answered his confusion. What kind of crazy power was it that even a dragonrider general couldn¡¯t close her own injuries?


    Su still couldn¡¯t understand Death Prison¡¯s power, nor did he understand why Madeline would fight Persephone to the point of life and death. Su knew that Persephone and Madeline¡¯s rtionship was supposed to be quite intimate, so why did it end up like this?


    Could it be that she was the one that set up the attack, the true enemy going after Persephone?


    This thought suddenly emerged in Su¡¯s mind. He immediately tried to suppress this thought, not willing to ce this malicious prediction on Madeline. He didn¡¯t have any proof to verify this thought, and the only thing backing it was a weak intuition. However, no matter how he tried, he still couldn¡¯tpletely suppress this thought.


    Su immediately shivered from the bottom of his heart. It was as if a formless gaze immediately prated his body and heard his innermost thoughts. Su immediately raised his head to search for where that gaze originated from, but apart from the scattered radiation clouds above, there was no one else.


    ¡°Madeline, are you here to capture me?¡± Persephone stared at the cold mask and softly asked. Her hands that were clenched were trembling. Droplets of blood sttered onto the ground.


    A wave of anger immediately erupted from within Su¡¯s heart, an anger that was almost impossible to suppress. There was no need to think too much about Persephone¡¯s end after she was captured. Many people wanted to capture her, but these thoughts all remained in their fantasies. However, why was the one that carried out this operation Madeline?¡±


    Why were the two people who upied special ces in his heart fighting here?


    Su walked towards Madeline, but he was stopped by Persephone¡¯s arm. That slender arm that carried astonishing power left behind a bloody imprint on his chest.


    Hiss...


    A white ball of air suddenly seeped out from the cracks of Madeline¡¯s armor. She seemed to have woken up from a great slumber and began to somewhat stiffly stretch out her body. The demonic eyes on Death Prison began to shine with bloody light again. She turned her head slightly and aimed the vacant eyes at Su before saying, ¡°It is me who wants to capture her. What will you do about it?¡±


    Were these the first words exchanged between them after seven years? Why did they have to be like this?


    Su carefully yet firmly lowered Persephone¡¯s hand. He looked at Madeline, and slowly, one word after another, he said, ¡°If you have to capture her, then I will fight to the end!¡±


    ¡°Then so be it.¡± Madeline calmly said. Before her voice ended, Death Prison hacked through the air!


    Persephone¡¯s hands immediately formed a dragonnce to suppress the tip of Death Prison. However, Death Prison released a whistling sound and violently trembled. Shockwaves extended in all directions and already sent Persephone backwards several dozen meters! On the ground where Persephone was originally standing, a several meter long gash had already been carved out!


    Persephone¡¯s face was deathly pale. The originally invisible dragonnce slid along her hands, revealing a shocking dark red body.


    After Madeline¡¯s sword sted back Persephone, Death Prison turned around and hacked straight towards Su.


    Death Prison becamepletely silent, and the edge of the de seemed to be a shadow, no longer even giving off a real feeling. This sword was heavy and fast, directly exceeding the limit of what Su could perceive. Su only had enough time to think one thing, and that was that no matter how he defended himself, he would still be hacked into two, let alone the fact that he couldn¡¯t defend at all.


    Faced against this sword, even his body¡¯s instinctive will to survive gave up all hope. However, his powerful battlefield awareness still made his body produce corresponding reactions, sending the military knife in his hands towards Death Prison¡¯s edge. There was no need to talk about whether or not it could stop Death Prison, because as soon as Su¡¯s hand was about to move, Death Prison¡¯s edge that was full of nicks had already reached his body!


    Just as Su waited for Death Prison to easily slice through his body and end his life, it suddenly stopped just as abruptly as it came. A chilling wave of power entered Su¡¯s body, immediately freezing all of his body¡¯s movements.


    Madeline gave the military knife Su held tightly a look, and then she suddenly put away Death Prison. She lightly said ¡®letting you guys go¡¯ before turning around and leaving. With just a few steps, she was already several mountain peaks away.


    A white wave of radiance surged from the east horizon again. Under the illumination of the morning light, Madeline¡¯s silhouette seemed especially bleak, tall, arrogant, and sharp. The stark contrast between ck and white left others with an unforgettable memory.


    The morning light immediately sprinkled over the mountains. Madeline, however, already disappeared into the distant mist.

 Book 2 20.5

    Book 2 Chapter 20.5 - A Mountain Between


    The ice-coldness in Su¡¯s body gradually retreated and he gradually recovered his mobility. When he lowered his head and looked at his body, he found that death prison had left behind a thin streak of blood on his body, only cutting through a bit of skin.


    Persephone had unknowingly when arrived next to Su. Her ashy green eyes revealed aplicated expression as she gazed into the direction where Madeline departed.


    Droplets of blood continuously trickled outwards from her two hands. A few of themnded by Su¡¯s feet, sshing out a warm blossom of blood before helplesslynding on the floor again to bepletely absorbed by the ice cold rocks.


    ¡°Your injury...¡± Su diverted his attention from Madeline¡¯s quiet appearance and abrupt departure and looked at Persephone¡¯s body.


    It was because she had lost too much blood. Persephone¡¯s face was also abnormally pale. When she heard Su¡¯s question, she erupted with a brilliant smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. A bit of medicine will stop the bleeding. It was just during the battle that it couldn¡¯t be treated.¡±


    Persephone¡¯s smile seemed a bit weak and unnatural, making Su feel a bit uneasy, as if he had made a mistake somewhere.


    After the fierce battle, the medical kit he had on him had long been lost who knew where. Meanwhile, Persephone¡¯s clothes were a mess, and she who cared quite a bit about her appearance would never appear in front of her subordinates like this. Fortunately, Persephone¡¯s strength was quite great herself. The effects of death prison slowly faded, and the blood flow on her arm gradually stopped.


    Persephone¡¯s outfit was in tatters, andrge amounts of her snow white skin was revealed. Her impressive figure wasn¡¯t something that clothes could hide to begin with, and right now, it was on the verge of exposing everything. However, she didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of hiding anything as she confidently swayed back and forth in front of Su¡¯s face, as if she didn¡¯t mind Su seeing things that shouldn¡¯t be seen.


    Su had to admit that Persephone¡¯s destructive power was astonishing. Only through quite a bit of struggle did he sessfully divert his attention from her body to her pale face and blood dyed hair. However, some of Su¡¯s abilities didn¡¯t seem as obedient and secretly activated a few times, even sessfully overwhelming his will.


    When she felt the changes in Su¡¯s gaze, Persephone revealed a warm smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. In fact, you should be more worried about Madeline. Her injuries are worse than mine.¡±


    ¡°She...¡± Su frowned slightly, not knowing what was proper to say. He found that after these seven years, he truly did not know much about Madeline. That was why his understanding and memories ended when she was still a little girl.


    Persephone wanted to say something, but she ultimately sighed and said, ¡°Perhaps things are not like how we think they are.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps? But she...¡± Su still didn¡¯t know what to say. His chest tightened, and then suddenly, his vision darkened. His body¡¯s weakness andck of nutrients now thoroughly swallowed up his consciousness. He swayed back and forth and then slowly dropped onto the ground.


    Persephone was startled. She hurriedly propped up Su and then immediately felt how heated up his body was. Even though she sensed that Su was exceedingly weak and tired, as well as the fact that his body¡¯s vitality was flourishing with astonishing vigor, Persephone still couldn¡¯t suppress her worry. She quickly contacted Helen and sent Su¡¯s data over. Only when she received a simr reply as what she herself deduced did she calm down.


    When the Helen in the screen saw how Persephone looked, she adjusted her sses and said calmly, ¡°When he wakes up in a bit, it will be when his will and reasoning is at its weakest. That is to say, it will be your best opportunity, so devour him!¡±


    Persephone showed a rare flusteredness and immediately retorted, ¡°I... If I wanted to devour someone, it would be such a simple task. Would I need to wait for this type of opportunity?¡±


    ¡°You do need it.¡± Helen¡¯s reply was cold, harsh, and unquestionable.


    Persephone suddenly found it hard to look Helen in the eyes. She calmed herself down, and then she looked into Helen¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°My dear Helen, you moved your sses again.


    ¡°I am aware. However, moving my sses does not always mean that I am lying.¡± Helen calmly replied before cutting offmunications, leaving Persephone in a daze by herself with Su.


    Only after hesitating for a while did Persephone undo a button from her shirt and reveal a syringe that was only a few millimeters in size and shoot it into Su¡¯s neck.


    The darkness seemed tost eternally. There were countless mes raging within the darkness, burning so greatly that it was hard for others to breathe. Inside the burning pain was a bit of coldness that felt like the oasis of a desert, an oasis that thirsty wanderer would pay any price to obtain. Just as the scorched thirst and suffering reached its critical point, Su woke up.


    The world Su woke up to was far better than the one he experienced when he was asleep. First of all, what appeared first in his field of view was Persephone¡¯s face that would make anyone feel a violent urge that was hard to suppress. He then felt that the ce where his head rested on was extremely soft, yet it possessed an astonishing flexibility. Su immediately realized the ce where his head rested on were Persephone¡¯s legs.


    His wandering eyes took in the surrounding scenery. What he saw was a cavern where the wind didn¡¯t enter. The temperature inside the cave was quite high and extremely cozy. However, there were no chemical mes providing warmth, and instead Persephone¡¯s own body that raised its temperature to help Su sleep morefortably.


    Su raised his head and tried to sit up, but the unexpectedck of reaction made him turn his head towards Persephone who was currently in a daze and thinking about who knows what. She unexpectedly didn¡¯t avoid him or show any type of reaction. Su couldn¡¯t help but hug her; this was a type of subconscious reaction. The momentrge amounts of skin made contact, Su¡¯s body seemed to carry outrge amounts of explosions under her body¡¯s temperature and softness, and the mes of desire seemed to burn through all of his reasoning.


    Su suddenly became as hard as steel. He tightly embraced Persephone, and then her lips were sealed! Persephone released a moan, and then her body began to burn with even more heat and became more flexible. Her lips naturally couldn¡¯t stop Su¡¯s powerful invasion.


    This time, all of the firepower within Su¡¯s body erupted! His breathing erupted like a heavy volcano. His right hand suddenly reached outwards into Persephone¡¯s clothes, finding to his surprise that he couldn¡¯tpletely hold them even after expanding his five fingers to their limit!


    Just at this moment when things were going to reach their climax, the temperature in the cave quickly decreased and Persephone¡¯s body became iparably chilly. Su¡¯s desire was like a me covered in ice and snow, quickly going away.


    Persephone leaned backwards and removed her lips from Su¡¯s probing. She stared into Su¡¯s deep and green left eye and softly said, ¡°Su, don¡¯t be like that. Now isn¡¯t the time.¡±


    The mes within the depths of Su¡¯s eyes returned to a pure sea. He slowly released Persephone and stood up. Then, he helped Persephone up as well.


    Persephone put on her clothes while muttering to herself, ¡°It¡¯s still better for her to not lose so unfairly, sigh...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su didn¡¯t hear what she said clearly.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Persephone softly breathed outwards. She revealed a warm and gentle smile before saying, ¡°Go, get my clothes from my subordinates for me. You don¡¯t want others to see me like the way I am right now, right?¡±

 Book 2 21.1

    Book 2 Chapter 21.1 - Can You Hear My Heart Beating?


    When the dull light of day illuminated the mountains, Madeline emerged at the edge of the mountain peak. She casually inserted Death Prison into the hard tundra ground. Even though the enormous sword was damaged all over, it still easily entered the tundra rocks without releasing any sound.


    Her hand that was covered by ck armor slowly loosened its grip on the handle. Death Prison¡¯s hilt was was made from an unknown type of rough metal that hadn¡¯t been polished at all. There were protrusions and cold pricklies everywhere. At the center of the sword hilt was a sinister and terrifying skeleton with four long and ferocious teeth extended outwards from it. If an ordinary person held it, their palms might immediately be badly mangled.


    At this moment, the shaft of Death Prison was covered in blood and shockingly red. Blood slowly flowed along the sword hilt. Not even the coldness that seemed to be able to freeze time could hinder its flow in the slightest.


    Drops of blood continued to flow from the gaps between her hand and the armor and drop onto the tundra floor. The droplets of blood seemed to possess their own life force as they continuously rolled about between the tundra¡¯s gaps, with some droplets even trying to climb back up. The scattered blood tried their best to move back together, but even if they seeded, they would soon use up their tiny bit of heat and energy, and as a result turn into faint bloody mist before scattering in the air. They didn¡¯t even leave behind any traces on the tundra rocks.


    Madeline removed her mask. Slightly narrowing her eyes, she gazed into the east where the morning light rose. At the end of the horizon, the boundless clouds of radiation seemed to have mushed together with the great earth.


    Her dark blue eyes were just like how they were seven years ago, deep like a great sea. The icy winds blew through her gray hair, causing specks of mysterious ster radiance to scatter into the distance.


    Another graceful figure appeared between the mountains, one that sprinted towards the peak Madeline stood on with a great speed that far surpassed that of an antelope. Her fiery red short hair was especially eye-catching in the bleak and colorless surroundings. In the blink of an eye, Peperus had already arrived behind Madeline. After getting down on one knee, she said, ¡°The tasks your distinguished self has ordered have beenpleted.¡±


    Madeline silently stared into the distance without replying. A hint of shock appeared on Peperus¡¯ face, because she rarely saw Madeline remove her helmet or mask. Even when she returned to the Town of Trials and sat alone in the small church, Madeline would still always hide herself behind the thick armor.


    ¡°How many were killed?¡± Madeline calmly asked. Her posture didn¡¯t change in the slightest, as if she was an ice-cold statue.


    Peperus¡¯ face immediately became pale, and her body became as rigid as a zombie. One could even see her body tremble slightly, as if she was exposed to irresistable coldness.


    ¡°Your distinguished self has ordered that one needs to deal with things properly and cannot leave behind incurable wounds. How could I go out and murder...¡± Peperus¡¯ voice became softer and softer, and her body began to shake more and more violently.


    ¡°How many were killed?¡± Madeline repeated, her tone and voice exactly the same as the first time she spoke these words, as if her voice had just been reyed.


    Peperus took a deep breath and gradually collected herself. She lowered her head deeply and said, ¡°Heavily wounded three, killed three. The ones that were heavily wounded will never be able to fight again, and I also let them clearly see my identity.¡±


    ¡°You did quite well.¡± Madeline¡¯s voice was still calm and bright. Peperus suddenly felt as if she had frozen over, not daring to make the slightest of movements. It was to the point where even her breathing stopped under extreme fear.


    Outside these mountains was a field.


    A vehicle fleet formed from three off-road vehicles appeared at the foot of the mountain from the other side and then headed straight for this side with crazy speed. When there was still a short distance from this part of the mountain, there were some individuals who impatiently jumped off and ran towards the summit with a speed that was even greater than the vehicles. Their shoulders mutually supported a metal instrument case as well as a ck pig iron seat. The ones that came were young and handsome men wearing the same ck uniform that were well tailored. Their scarlet left sleeves released a bloody aura that was impossible to get rid of.


    When they arrived at the top, the bodies of these young men all went rigid!


    Unlike Peperus, this was the first time their lower ranked selves saw Madeline¡¯s true appearance. Even though they deeply understood how terrifying Madeline was and were even more clear on the fact that slipping up in front of her was equivalent to death, the moment they saw her, every single one of them were in awe of her appearance.


    This was something that hadn¡¯t changed since seven years ago.


    Some of them already began to think about the rumor that Madeline would select a male pet from her young followers. There were even a few among these men that were staring in a stupor that had inadvertently loosened their hands, and due to the others¡¯ strength not being sufficient to support it, the instrument case and seat immediately lost their equilibrium and began to fall.


    Just as this great blunder was being carried out, Madeline who was lost in her thoughts reached out her right hand. With a slight movement, the several hundred kilogram rough iron chair flew behind her and softlynded on the icy ground. Then, the four thick square legs silently sank ten or so centimeters into the rock and it was thus stabilized. The instrument case also stood vertically in front of Madeline, the rough steel base inserted into the tundra rocks like stakes.


    What surprised everyone was that Madeline didn¡¯t punish her underlings that had alreadypletely sunk into fear and despair and insteads pointed towards the direction they came from. This was a sign for them to leave. In an instant, these youngsters didn¡¯t show a calmness that matched their handsome appearances and frantically ran towards the base of the mountain. In the blink of an eye, three off-road vehicles turned around and roared into the distance.


    Only when the smoke and dirt from that mountain cleared up did Peperus be convinced that Madeline didn¡¯t decide to spare them so that she could end their lives during their most hopeful moment like what the three giants of the Trials Division often did. She was simrly shocked. In the history of the Trials Division, this was a rare act of mercy, and it was even more strange to see it from Madeline. As long as this self-proimed ¡®dark saint¡¯, who made her predecessor go missing and forced the other two giants to back off, wished it, she could make someone suffer endless suffering for days on end. In addition, they wouldn¡¯t be allowed to die, nor would they be allowed to go mad. They would be forced to ept punishment under their minds¡¯ most sober state. Peperus had seen Madeline use unimaginable abilities to tear apart the will of a prisoner before piecing it back together again. She didn¡¯t dare imagine the amount of pain and suffering that prisoner experienced. This scene was currently reying in her mind.


    This was precisely where Madeline¡¯s intimidation came from. When onended in her hands, death was simply a type of mercy and extravagant hope.

 Book 2 21.2

    Book 2 Chapter 21.2 - Can You Hear My Heart Beating?


    Madeline ced the mask on the chair¡¯s armrest and then slowly sat down. ¡°Pepe, how old are you now?¡±


    This was quite an abrupt question, leaving Peperus a bit stunned. Wasn¡¯t all of her information recorded in the files? With the highest level of authority in the Trials Division¡¯sputer system ¡®lightshadow¡¯, there was no way Madeline didn¡¯t have ess to this information. However, since she asked, Peperus obediently replied, ¡°24.¡±


    ¡°How did you spend your childhood?¡± Madeline asked her another question. From her tone of speaking, it was as if she was chatting with an intimate childhood friend.


    However, what Peperus felt was naturally a different story. She did her best to maintain a calm tone and replied, ¡°Your distinguished self knows that I was born in the wilderness. Everything I still remember starts from when I was four or five years old, everything before that I have already forgotten. The only memory I have of my youth is coldness, hunger, and pain. What came after I became a bit older were all different types of men. My first man was when I was seven years old, and because he was my father, I remember it quite clearly. The three years after that involved hunting, work, and sex to obtain food. When I was ten, I was fancied by an arbitrator of the Trails Division and was brought into the ck Dragonriders. Then, at the age of thirteen, I killed him and became an on-the-job arbitrator.¡±


    ¡°Quite a normal experience.¡± This was the evaluation Madeline gave her past. In the wilderness, this was truly quite amon way of life. However, the question she asked afterwards immediately left Peperus in a stupor. ¡°Do you know how I spent my childhood?¡±


    Fine droplets of sweat continuously seeped out from Peperus¡¯s forehead and slid down her delicate face. Her fiery red hair appeared disordered and messy, and its color seemed a bit blinding. Just as she felt like she truly didn¡¯t know what to do, Madeline didn¡¯t wait for her answer and said on her own ord, ¡°My childhood, right, based on the childhood you all experienced was quite strange. Before the age of eight, all of my memories were warm, safe, and full of hope. Back then, the wilderness was full of sunlight. Even though the clouds full of radiance blocked the sunlight from high in the sky, I could still see and sense its warmth.¡±


    Peperus had never heard Madeline speak in such a soft and warm tone, let alone hear about her past. However, based on the Trials Division¡¯s logic, warmth, generosity, and kindness were not things that belong to this world of darkness. When it did appear, it would signify even greater terror. When it came from Madeline, this way of thinking would immediately be raised to its peak.


    ¡°Based on this world¡¯s way of speaking, I am almost sixteen already. Sixteen is an age where one has just barely entered adulthood and became a woman, as well as even more so an age to be shown contempt by others. I know that many people are guessing my age and emphasizing this point in their hearts to increase their own confidence. They might be afraid of my strength, but they will always use my age as an excuse to see me as a fool. There are quite a few people like this, am I wrong?¡± Madeline didn¡¯t turn around, nor did she look at Peperus.


    Thest bit of strength in Peperus¡¯ body seemed to have disappeared. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to show a reaction. There was one thing that Madeline was not wrong on, and that was that Peperus was always thinking about her age.


    ¡°From the day I was born, everything I saw, heard, and sensed is still clear in my memories.¡± Even though Madeline¡¯s voice was soft, it resounded through Peperus¡¯ ear like the rumbling of thunder!


    Madeline opened the instrument case. The inside of the dark ck, unpolished metal case was covered in dark red fabric. Whatid inside was a cello that was full of history, its wine red surface polished to a shine. It was unknown just how many great masters¡¯ hands it passed to.


    Peperus had seen this instrument case before; it was precisely the only other piece of luggage Madeline brought into the Town of Trials other than the primitively shaped Death Prison. She also knew that what rested inside was a cello, but she had never heard Madeline y anything on it before.


    Madeline rested the cello against her body and plucked it a few times. Armor still covered her body, but when the sharp point of the armor covering her fingers made contact with the cello, it instead sounded iparably gentle and soft.


    When the bow moved horizontally, the first sound the cello released rumbled like thunder across boundless ins, but also like an endless cry. The deep, bold, and sorrowful sound immediately covered the mountain. Not even an erupting volcano could suppress this long and drawn out sound.


    The sound of the cello was like a sea. Crazy winds and great waves surged above the ocean surface, and underneath this sea, undercurrents rushed fiercely. The sky was dark, and the low hanging clouds seemed to make contact with the tip of the ocean waves. Between the sky and sea was endless thunder.


    Peperus could not understand, nor could she bear the sadness contained within this cello sound. It was tooplex, too ferocious, and changing too quickly. It was even more heavy and vast, and just this slight test made Peperus¡¯ will feel as if it was splitting apart! However, the deep sea of emotions simrly left her heart in awe!


    She struggled and wished to break free, but she found with shock that it was already toote. The beating of her heart and the music had already merged together, following the melody above the clouds and immediately back into the depths of the ocean floor, all the way until she herself even began to doubt whether or not her chest might explode!


    When Peperus was about to copse, the cello sound came to a sudden stop!


    Madeline stood up. With a toss, the priceless cello flipped about into the sky. As she watched the smear of wine red color fly into the dark gray sky, Madeline softly sighed and said, ¡°Peperus, if it was a day ago, I would have killed you and used three days to do so.¡±


    Peperus didn¡¯t dare speak and instead sighed quietly. Her spirit and physical strength were weakened to their limit. After making contact with Madeline¡¯s world of souls, Peperus never again thought of this person who was covered in armor year-round as a killing machine without emotions, loved ones, or friends.


    Madeline faced the biting cold mountain winds, her eyes narrowed like crescent moons. She pointed towards the cello that was crazily moving about and made a motion simr to pulling a trigger.


    The cello immediately exploded like a blossoming flower, ending its life in a beautiful fashion.


    Death Prison jumped out from the tundra rocks and jumped into her hand that was just holding the cello. Madeline dragged Death Prison behind her. After putting on her mask, she said, ¡°Pepe, why don¡¯t youe with me.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Peperus raised her head.


    ¡°Sunset Castle, the ce that gave you the courage to betray me.¡±

 Book 2 21.3

    Book 2 Chapter 21.3 - Can You Hear My Heart Beating?


    During the ice cold winter, once four in the afternoon arrived, twilight would crawl through the great earth. On a quiet and secluded slope grewrge amounts of bushes and shrubs. Under the gradually thickening darkness of night, the verdant and lush shrubbery began to emit a weak green glow. The light wasn¡¯t particrly strong, but due to therge amount, the entire hillside was illuminated, and even the valley was surrounded within this faint and mysterious radiance.


    At the foot of the mountain rested an ancient castle. The vines crawling through the tattered walls were also emitting a green light. However, this green radiance didn¡¯t bring about a feeling offort, and when it contrasted with the lights that seeped out from various ces within the castle, it insteads brought about a strange chilly feeling. These traits made them look more like the rumored cold, moist cemetery creatures that were also full of strangeness and unknown things.


    Fortunately, the castle tonight wasn¡¯t like how it usually was in the past with just a few lights turned on. It was instead brightly lit, and melodious musicalpositions would sound through the castle walls from time to time. A scarlet carpet wasid on the ancient castle¡¯s stairs. Even though the ck flower design gates andrge gates made of oak were tightly shut, from the public square in front of the castle that was packed with various types of vehicles, it was quite clear that this was a night full of guests.


    Due to an old-fashioned style of etiquette, tonight¡¯s party had yet to begin. As the master of this ancient castle, the white-haired elder still sat alone in his beloved parlor decorated with the legend of the seven apostles. ck tea rested on the coffee table at his side. He was currently reading the report in his hands carefully from the golden framed monocle. The report was written in refined calligraphy, making it like a work of art even without carefully reading its contents.


    Even though there were already advancedputer systems in this era, the old man was still only willing to read old-fashioned, hand-written reports. This was a habit he had developed over many years, and for the outside world, this was even more so a symbol of status. This seemingly tattered ancient castle already had over five hundred years of experience. In the most recent two hundred years, its connection with the family name ¡®Zalenwell¡¯ was inseparably close and could be used synonymously. Zalenwell is an ancient, low-profile, graceful, and well-respected family. The creed of the family was to respect history and respect time. Even though the castle had already undergone many renovations, it still maintained its original form from several hundred years ago.


    There weren¡¯t many people that remembered the original name of the ancient castle, inside of a hidden and small social circle, since twenty years ago, this castle was given a new name by the elder that grew increasingly terrifying and respected by the day: Sunset City.


    There were only four pages of reports in the elder¡¯s hands, and if one got rid of the strict formatting, the true contents didn¡¯t exceed two pages. The old man had already flipped through these mere two pages worth of information for an entire hour.


    A soft knock sounded, and then through some unknown tacit understanding, the butler that was already into hister years pushed open the door and walked inside. He stood in front of the couch the old man sat on with his hands at his sides, and with a distinctively melodious pitch, he said, ¡°Master, Sir Jarg and his attendants have arrived and are currently resting in the drawing room.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t time for the banquet yet, so he can just wait.¡± The elder indifferent ordered, his line of sight not shifting from the report in his hands.


    The butler wanted to say something, but he stopped himself. He knew that interrupting the old man¡¯s thinking right now was definitely not a good idea.


    Just as the butler¡¯s eyes began to reveal a hint of anxiety, the old man finally lowered the report. He gave the butler a look and said, ¡°That Jarg or whatever isn¡¯t that big of a deal. As long as the n this time seeds, we don¡¯t need him at all.¡±


    The butler bowed in response. However, when he thought about it a bit longer, he still spoke about his own hesitation. ¡°However, Peperus is not a woman that can be relied on.¡±


    The old man smiled slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that she leaves the Town of Trials, and that¡¯s enough.¡±


    When he heard the old man¡¯s words, the butler recalled the crucial parts of the n and then felt at ease. Only through his high levels of the Mysterious Fields and many years of proved loyalty did he be this old man¡¯s trusted aide and learn of some core ssified information. Even though his status was rising by the day, the butler still understood his identity clearly and always stood humbly and respectful by this old man just like his first day here. He wouldn¡¯t do anything that would cross the line, for example, criticizing ns that the old man already decided to implement.


    Even though he had high levels of ability and outstanding intellect, the butler didn¡¯t have any ambitions of his own. The greatest desire was to follow the master and grow old with him, and his single wish was for his own son to be able to inherit his position after growing up to continue supporting the Zalenwell family.


    When one entered the ancient castle, time would feel like it flowed in reverse, as if one was back in the olden era¡¯s eighteenth century.


    Loyalty would be rewarded; this was an olden era principle, as well as the Zalenwell family¡¯s way of conduct. Polo Zalenwell, Sunset Castle¡¯s master, as well as the leader of the Zalenwell family once had an even more resounding name in the Blood Parliament, ¡®Unwavering Sunset¡¯. As one of the three giants of the Trials Division, under his twenty years of upying the dark throne, the Zalenwell family possessed an influential power that did not lose to the three great influential families. Even though Madeline stormed into the Town of Trials in an unstoppable manner during that bloody afternoon, causing Zalenwell¡¯s radiance to temporarily fade, it was still a powerful and unsurpassed existence, one that was secluding itself toe back even stronger.


    In addition, due to nearly all of the main forces backing off, the strength of the Town of Trials directly declined. Even though the cruelty and ruthlessness of the current ruler didn¡¯t seem to be any bit inferior to the previous ruler in terms of ruthlessness and cold-bloodedness, in the eyes of many inside the parliament, that ce would never be the horrifying center of darkness. During these two years, under Madeline¡¯s reorganization and the spider empress¡¯ hidden support, the Town of Trials¡¯ truly did recover somewhat. However, for it to return to its former glory was still a far and distant dream.


    If the n this time seeded...


    Excitement began to well up from within the depths of the butler¡¯s body. If their n was sessfullypleted, then not only would the old man regain power over the Town of Trials, the Town of Trials would officially break away from the era of three giants and from then on only have a single master. The brand new Town of Trials would cast the splendor of darkness over every inch ofnd ruled by the Blood Parliament, and Polo Zalenwell¡¯s name would stand side by side with the Spider Empress, three great influential families, and Bevs!


    As long as the n seeded!


    The crucial part of the n involved the demon empress leaving the Town of Trials, away from her home field. This was the most important moment, and there would perhaps only be a single opportunity. Right now, Madeline really did appear in the north and even fought intensely against Persephone. Regardless of the result, even if she wasn¡¯t wounded and if Peperus¡¯ loyalty rested elsewhere, none of that mattered anymore. The most important thing was that she left the Town of Trials!


    No one was more clear on the fact that the old man had partly been forced, but partly wished to do so as well than the butler, but he also party decided to do so as well. Polo wasn¡¯t scared of Madeline and instead just didn¡¯t feel a hundred percent certain in an all out battle. In addition, there was another giant from the Trials Division watching like a tiger from the side, so in order to avoid disastrous losses, he made the firm decision to hand the Town of Trials over to Madeline. The alliance was full of talented individuals, military force, intelligence, as well special abilities. In addition, the alliance had many non-human talents!


    Two years was enough to change many things.


    Right now, around the Town of Trials¡¯ perimeter, there were many strong individuals patrolling the borders, awaiting Madeline¡¯s return. The reason for their powerful lineup was not for the sake of killing, but instead capture.


    The ancient castle¡¯s corridor was extremely long. The butler didn¡¯t walk too quickly either, because there was enough time to think about many things. He couldn¡¯t help but recall a rumor, a rumor that the face resting behind the expressionless mask was an iparably beautiful one. This powerful contrast made an unsuppressable heat surge from within his body. He had no choice but to stop his steps and walk over to the window. After pushing open the window, he allowed the negative tens of degrees cold wind tond on his face and body, and only then did his mind calm slightly, as well as gradually suppress his physiological reaction. If he walked into the ballroom like that, the abnormality with the butler¡¯s body would immediately be discovered by others, and that would be a special type of rudeness in itself.


    The scenery beyond the window was no different from a normal night. What filled his field of view was still the glowing green shrubbery covering the mountains and slopes. However, for some reason, in the eyes of the butler, the glow the shrubbery released tonight suddenly became a thick red color!


    The butler was startled. He immediately began to carefully use his Mysterious Fields ability to see exactly what was happening. With high levels of ability in Mysterious Fields, one would often hear or see unusual sceneries. This was simrly a type of advice for ability users. However, the butler didn¡¯t dare to operate his ability at full force, because there were many high level ability users in the ancient castle that could sense the use of a high level ability. Those great figures that always lived within a world of conspiracies, assassinations, and death might immediately send someone to demand an exnation. It was still best not to provoke unnecessary trouble.


    He didn¡¯t sense anything, and the fluorescent bushes also returned to normal. The butler released a light sigh andughed inwardly at his own nervousness. Who would dare do anything to Sunset Castle at a time like this? Any day was better than today for something like that.


    There wasn¡¯t much time left already. The butler sped up his footsteps and walked towards the stairs. There was a strict timing to how long one should make guests wait. When he passed the final corridor window, he looked outside the window again. He suddenly broke out in cold sweat!


    Every single leaf of the glowing shrubbery seemed to be covered in drops of blood! This time, the abnormal scenery before his eyes did not fade no matter how he tried to calm himself down.

 Book 2 21.4

    Book 2 Chapter 21.4 - Can You Hear My Heart Beating?


    The clock above the castle¡¯s main building sounded in a long and drawn out manner, each ticking sound reminding the butler that his time limit was already up. He wiped at the cold sweat on his forehead with his handkerchief and hurriedly walked down from the staircase. Even though the strange scene was extremely powerful to point where something was definitely about to happen, his reasoning calmly told him that it was impossible for anything major to happen tonight. If something really did, it would more likely be those wild and arrogant honored guests stirring up trouble. Even though the butler was quite confident in the castle¡¯s servants, during an event as important as this, it was always better to be more careful.


    The old man continued to sit in the parlor room upstairs. His head was raised, staring at the oil painting of the seven apostles while lost in his thoughts. He knew that it was already time, and he could even sense the restlessness of the guests downstairs. Those individuals had already started to disy their abilities to show their intent. For these individuals, the old man didn¡¯t even feel the need tough coldly at. He knew that many of the people that came to the ancient castle today didn¡¯t have much patience, but after tonight, they would develop patience, at least they would in front of the family name Zalenwell. He didn¡¯t even worry that the guests would cause any trouble even if it was tonight. For the sake of a stable alliance, he didn¡¯t mind killing a few individuals whose hormones were a bit too developed to make those who were undecisive a bit smarter.


    Inside the depths of the old man¡¯s muddled pupils, countless figures shed and interweaved about. All of these figures were of the heavy armored, Death Prison in hand Madeline. All of these images ultimately formed countless pieces of data before returning to the depths of his consciousness. Unlike most people, Madeline was an ice cold piece of data in the old man¡¯s eyes from start to finish. He would never associate her with a female, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t have any sexual thoughts. Polo thought of her as the most important enemy. He always believed that when dealing with important enemies, any excessive thoughts could be potential reasons for defeat.


    The n had begun, and their operation was on the verge of sess. During this final wait, the old man once again broke down Madeline¡¯s data out of habit. Even though there was no way he would personally take action against Madeline in the n, reviewing the data still made him feel a bit more at ease.


    Polo reached out his hand again. This time, what he picked up wasn¡¯t ck tea and instead a ss of red wine beside him. Right now, wine was more suited to his mood.


    The red wine in the cup was mellow, rich, and fragrant. Its aging was just right. This was one of the ancient castle¡¯s specialty products, as well as the wine the old man enjoyed the most. He lightly swirled the ss around, but the rotation of the liquid seemed to be a bit more powerful than what he had expected. A small ssh emerged from the wine liquid, and several dropsnded on the old man¡¯s shirt, leaving spots of ring redness on the white material.


    The old man stared nkly into the air. The wine sshing out from the cup was basically an impossible task!


    He suddenly raised his heads and looked towards the ceiling. Themps inside the parlor room swayed gently, and the mural painting of the seven apostles on the domed roof seemed to havee alive. Their eyes all drifted down towards the old man sitting below.


    The old man frowned. In reality, the painting didn¡¯t move, and the seven apostles were created through various oil paint, so they did not possess life. The changes in the lights and shadows were due to the slight swaying movements of the chandelier, and the tens of candle mes on top of the chandelier began to flicker about as well. This made everything inside the room seem as if they were moving.


    This was a sign that the ancient castle and even the great earth were shaking!


    The old man suddenly stood up, his eyes sharp like a falcon¡¯s. A powerful premonition made him look outside the window into the courtyard, just in time to see the two metal framed ancient courtyard gates soundlessly fly open before splitting apart into several pieces and smashing onto the ground. The great weight of the metal gates even smashed open several holes in the sturdy stone paved za!


    The loud sounds and powerful vibrations already startled all of the guests inside the ancient castle, drawing who knew how many pairs of eyes and perception abilities towards the courtyard entrance. Outside the wide opened gate, Madeline dragged Death Prison while slowly walking inside.


    There were two other servants in swallow-tailed coats by the courtyard gate. These two servants who weed the honored guests with slow and graceful movements were rushing towards Madeline like vicious wolves. From the great power behind their jumping motion and brandishing fists, their strength might not be any lower than a dragonrider private¡¯s. However, when those steel like fists descended, Madeline had already disappeared, and the one waiting for them was Peperus.


    Peperus grabbed towards these two servants¡¯ wrists with lightning speed. With a groan, the two servants¡¯ bodies were already swung upwards. Then, with a muffled pu sound, their heads fiercely mmed together and their skulls almostpletely caved in!


    Peperus loosened her hands, and then the two corpses separately flew out several meters before dropping onto the ground like ruptured sacks. Their hands and feet would still asionally twitch from time to time.


    After instantly killing the two powerful men, Peperus did not reveal the slightest expression of joy. She instead dropped to the ground and wed at her messy short red hair with her hands before crying out in pain.


    ¡°I knew she was just a whore!¡± The butler watching from the second floor cursed inwardly.


    When the two male servants leapt up, Madeline already arrived in front of the ancient castle. She raised her hand and pushed through the heavy oaken and copper gates. No one could see clearly how she arrived in front of the great gate. Madeline had already broken through the restrictions of time and space, and only the deep gash left behind by Death Prison drew out her path of advance.


    The doors led to a warm and brightly lit lounge where seven or eight men and women in rich attire were enthusiastically engaged in discussions, and from time to time, they would grab a ss of wine from the trays carried by the waiters. This was not the main reception hall, but since the evening banquet hadn¡¯t started yet, they came here to get some fresh air and perhaps talk about some more secretive topics. Even though they had some status, they weren¡¯t respectable enough to be allocated a private parlor, so they could only stand in the outer hall.


    The moment the main doors were pushed open, this ce suddenly became quiet, and everyone¡¯s eyesnded on Madeline¡¯s body. All of their eyesnded on Madeline¡¯s body. Madeline didn¡¯t have a mask on, revealing her blue eyes that seemed to be a bit vast and indistinct, as if she was looking for something. Her face seemed to be full of sharp lines, forming aplexion that was both gentle and perplexed. There seemed to be a thinyer of mist covering her face, making it impossible for others to see her beauty no matter how hard they tried. However, it wasn¡¯t because there really was a mist, but rather because of the absent-mindedness others felt when their line of sightnded on her face that made them feel as if there was a mist covering her face.


    Everyone¡¯s first reaction was to blink their eyes and frantically try to get a better look. However, when they widened their eyes again, the entrance waspletely empty. The only thing they could see were the wide open main doors, as well as the dark, vast za and pieces of metal that were inserted on the hard stone ground.


    Where did Madeline go?


    During their moment of confusion, Madeline had already made her way through the outer hall and disappeared into the end of the corridor. Death Prison continued to draw out a deep gash on the ground, not only slicing apart the carpet and ground, but also leaving a great indent in the foundation rock. After entering the castle, Death Prison didn¡¯t seem to have moved, but the edge of the de suddenly became dripping wet with blood.


    While the guests in the outer hall were looking all around for signs of Madeline, they suddenly found that criss-crossed bloody lines emerge on their bodies. The bloody lines were straight and thin. Their bodies then began to fall apart in chunks along these bloody lines, and following shrill screams, the outer hall suddenly became a bloody underworld!


    At the end of the building, Madeline softly pushed open a tightly closed door. The door didn¡¯t open at an angle where someone could walk through, but insteads noiselessly turned into a pile of rubble. Behind the door was a small room that seemed to be a ce for females guests to prepare themselves. However, right now, there were a man and woman inside. The woman was clearly a guest, her evening dress raised high above her waist. Meanwhile, standing behind her was a young male servant in a swallow-tailed coat, only revealing the crucial area while earnestly exerting force on the woman in front of him.


    Madeline turned around and headed up the stairs. Death Prison drew out a perfect arc on the ground, and then it sliced the wooden stairs in half.


    The two individuals in the dressing room continued to carry out their struggle of flesh,pletely forgetting themselves in the process. Only when the woman leaned her head slightly did she find that the door had unknowingly when disappeared and that the two of them had beenpletely exposed. If anyone had walked through the corridor, they would have definitely seen everything. The woman immediately released a cry of fear, and only after screaming for a while did she suddenly clutch her own mouth. As for that young, handsome, and robust male servant, he was also frightened by the strange scene in front of him.


    The woman hurriedly broke away from the male servant¡¯s body. A hint of malice shed past her eyes, and then she suddenly turned around and bit down on the male servant¡¯s neck! The male servant opened his mouth wide but found that he couldn¡¯t even release any sound! In just a second, his face became as deathly pale as paper and the light in his eyes dimmed. The woman loosened her mouth. She wiped away the blood from the corners of her lips with a white handkerchief and looked coldly at the two bloody holes at the side of the male servant¡¯s neck. She lifted the male servant in one go and gracefully leapt out from the window before disappearing into the boundless night.


    Madeline followed the winding corridor through the second floor. She walked past tightly shut doors one after another, and then she suddenly stopped in front of a room. She reached her hand out and pushed towards the door. Before her fingers even made contact with the door, it opened on its own!

 Book 2 21.5

    Book 2 Chapter 21.5 - Can You Hear My Heart Beating?


    Behind the door was an extremely spacious room. There were four or five women lying on the carpet while leaning on an extremely tall and sturdy man. He raised his head, licking the woman lying in front of him while casting his sinisterly smiling face towards Madeline outside the door. When he clearly saw Madeline¡¯s appearance, the male¡¯s eyes immediately released a cruel green radiance! He suddenly stood up and roared madly. His body abruptly erged in size. Four long fangs reached out from his mouth and sharp ws emerged from both his hands and feet.


    The male lowered his body, and then he suddenly exerted force, shooting towards Madeline like a cannonball! A loud bang immediately sounded inside the room, causing the ground to copse under the tremendous force. The shattered bs smashed into the room below, and sounds of flesh being torn apart could immediately be heard. However, there was unexpectedly no miserable screams to be heard.


    Madeline calmly stared at the iing male. During this short instant, his fangs had already protruded to a wolf like state and fiercely bit down towards Madeline¡¯s shoulder! His right w struck towards Madeline¡¯s left ribs, while his left w shed towards her chest.


    Madeline raised the death prison she was holding backwards to stop the male¡¯s left w. She allowed his right w to continue towards her ribs and his mouth to bite down on her shoulder.


    This wolf-like man didn¡¯t seem to care at all that the ce his mouth wasnding on had several sharp spikes protruding outwards. Without decreasing his power in the slightest, his mouth closed downwards! The spikes on Madeline¡¯s armor that were originally iparably sturdy suddenly became soft under this man¡¯s fangs, bending and breaking off. Then, even the thick armor began to creak and deform! Meanwhile, by Madeline¡¯s ribs where that man¡¯s ws descended, five sharp ws sliced deeply into the armor, immediately making their way halfway through.


    Madeline¡¯s face immediately became became pale. She turned around slightly to look at this wolf like male. The male¡¯s eyes that were as round as balls were currently staring at her, his gaze full of savageness and desire, but also cautiousness.


    Madeline¡¯s lips slightly opened, and then she suddenly blew a stream of air at the male!


    Great fear suddenly appeared in the wolf-like man¡¯s eyes, but it was toote for him to react. His entire head exploded into a bloody mist, and then an intangible force sted the remains into the wall on the other side, leaving behind a dark red imprint!


    The headless body of the wolfman continued to hang from Madeline¡¯s body. His four ws had wed at Madeline¡¯s armor until it continuously deformed, proving his body¡¯s inconceivable power and vitality. However, a body without its head would never be a threat again. Death prison still never moved, but the edge of the de began to trickle with blood. A bloody line appeared on each of the wolfman¡¯s limbs, and soon after, the ws that were pointlessly inserted into Madeline¡¯s armorpletely detached from the rest of his body.


    Madeline¡¯s armor to vibrate, and as if it possessed life, the parts that had caved in began to restore itself bit by bit. Those ws that were swiping at the armor in a futile manner were sent flying out by a powerful force. They had been inserted deeply into the walls, ceiling, and columns.


    The wolfman¡¯s destroyed body still possessed astonishing vitality. Its various wounds seemed to have thousands to tens of thousands of little bugs crawling over it in an attempt to fix his injuries. Flesh continuously grew, but with his head smashed apart, his body that possessed boundless vitality lost its way and could only grow aimlessly. The crazily growing flesh extended close to half a meter out from his neck, forming a sinister and terrifying scene. The body that had lost its head and four limbs continued to grow chaotically while squirming about irregrly.


    The wolfman originally wanted to rely on his body¡¯s ridiculous recovery power to take on Madeline¡¯s heavy armor and see which side could endure the most damage. He presumably relied on this type of method to obtain countless victories in the past. WIth his body¡¯s astonishing vitality, even if he was hacked apart at the waist, there was still a chance to recreate new body parts. Unfortunately, the one he encountered was Madeline, and this wolfman who wanted to fight a sustained battle of exchanging injuries immediately had his head sted off, resulting in him being unable to disy his area of superiority.


    When Madeline¡¯s eyesnded on the wolfman¡¯s chest, she saw that there was an eye-catching string of characters engraved there. These characters were extremely strange and were definitely not themonly seen humannguage, yet Madeline softly read, ¡°Sir Jarg ckfang.¡±


    She raised her head. Her line of sight shifted from the male¡¯s corpse and walked forward. Arge hole had silently appeared in the opposite wall, and resting within what remained of the ground was a deep trench. Madeline had already made her way through the room and was now slowly walking to the third floor. Her movement looked unhurried and smooth, but in actuality was inconceivably fast. Compared to her, everyone else were like unmoving statues, apart from the ruined corpse of that Jarg wolfman.


    Madeline quickly reached the third floor and stood inside the banqueting hall. This banqueting hall was a bit smaller than the one on the first floor and traditionally used by the Zalenwell family for receiving the guests that truly had status. Seven or eight guests were scattered inside of this banqueting hall, with both men and women among them. Even though absolute chaos had already happened on the floor below, the people here seemedpletely unaffected. When Madeline appeared, everyone here began to look at her with faces full of leisure, arrogance, and even interest.


    At the other end of the banqueting hall was a small door. Behind the door was a short corridor that lead to the small parlor room where the legend of the seven apostles was painted. Polo liked to discuss truly important things with others in this small parlor room. The small parlor room was the ancient castle¡¯s safest ce, and the seven apostles that overlooked everything weren¡¯t just an oil painting.


    Polo had just walked out from the small door, and as soon as he pushed open the door, what he saw was a calmly standing Madeline. The old man¡¯s eyebrows frowned in an almost undetectable manner, and his hawk like gray eyes narrowed. In fact, the moment he pushed open the door and his eyesnded on Madeline¡¯s body just happened to be when Madeline appeared in front of the ballroom entrance. Was this a coincidence, or was it a type of foreboding?


    The ballroom was filled with unusual energy. The men and women that could stand here, even the two guests that clearly weren¡¯t pure-blooded humans, all possessed powerful abilities. At the very least, they had the confidence to stand in front of Madeline without choosing to run. They obviously noticed this coincidence, and as such, they all began to contemte the meaning behind this coincidence.


    Madeline in her armor was a whole head taller than the old man. Her face was always hidden behind the faint mist, making others unable to see exactly what she looked like. Meanwhile, those blue eyes were slightly turned, as if they were a bit lost, but also like they were smiling sweetly, as if they belonged to an innocent child untainted by the ways of the world. Perhaps Madeline with her mask on was aplete demonic king, while her current appearance without her mask was like the angel of everyone¡¯s dreams.


    The old man¡¯s right hand moved in front of his chest, and with a slight bow, he performed an old-fashioned gesture of etiquette before saying with a smile, ¡°Venerable dark saint, I never expected that you would appear in this ce.¡±


    Madeline smiled slightly. Her gaze did notpletely rest on this old man¡¯s body and instead into the unknown distance. Her voice sounded like one out of a fantasy, clear, pure, and indistinct. ¡°Venerable Unwavering Sunset, since you wished to see me outside the Town of Trials, I thought that it might be better to directlye here to see you.¡±


    The old manughed in an easygoing manner. With an extremely confident smile, he said, ¡°I greatly admire your distinguished self¡¯s wisdom during thest two years. However, this time, your esteemed self made an extremely rudimentary error.¡±


    The old man straightened his chest and widened his arms. With pride and deep emotions, he said, ¡°This ce is my home field!¡±


    Sunset castle seemed to havee to life in that instant. The castle seemed to resonate in response to every word the old man spoke. His voice became more and more powerful, resounding through the hearts of every single guest in this banqueting hall!


    The faces of all the guests fell, especially those of two or three particrly prideful individuals. They looked at the old man with fear appearing within the depths of their pupils! The warm firece, luxurious furnishings, and all the services and pleasure they could imagine made them almost forget that this was the old man¡¯s home ground. At the very least, in this ce, the old man had the power to determine whether they lived or died.


    ¡°I know.¡± Madeline said gently. ¡°I know that this ce is your home field, and I also know that you won¡¯t leave this ce, so I decided toe here instead.¡±

 Book 2 21.6

    Book 2 Chapter 21.6 - Can You Hear My Heart Beating?


    Perhaps to curry favor with Polo who had just revealed the tip of the iceberg in terms of the power he controlled right now, a robust ck man stretched out his body a bit before saying sinisterly, ¡°Girl, I don¡¯t care what kind of ck saint or whatever you are. Since you came here, why don¡¯t you let us properly ride you for a few days! Maybe I can first fuck you in the...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    After shouting at the ck man, the silver haired elder looked towards Madeline, and with a sigh, he said, ¡°If you had stayed in the Town of Trials, inside of your home field, no one would be able to do anything to you. Why did you decide to leave?¡±


    Madeline continued tough and say, ¡°Because your ns did not leave me with a choice, so I could onlye here to kill you.¡±


    The old man roared withughter and said, ¡°Madeline, this joke of yours isn¡¯t funny at all! Apart from your sudden appearance, apart from me, my home field, there are still many special guests! For example...¡±


    ¡°For example, Sir Jarg?¡± Madeline finished in the old man¡¯s ce.


    The old man¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp. ¡°He died?¡±


    Madeline¡¯s gaze finallynded on the old man¡¯s body. She didn¡¯t answer his question and instead looked at the guests in this hall before saying, ¡°Polo, I know that you have been gathering strength this entire time during these past two years, preparing the power to seize the Town of Trials so that you could stand on even ground with the empress. Unfortunately, the greatest mistake you made was giving me two years of time. Meanwhile, time will always be on my side.¡±


    Polo¡¯s prating gaze became bleak like the glow of the setting sun; this was a sign of him preparing his abilities. He sneered and said, ¡°Even if you kill me, will you be able to walk out from here?¡±


    Madeline shook her head. With a dreamy smile that seemed vague and indistinct, she softly said, ¡°You made another mistake, and that is that I do not feel any fear. The only reason I came here was to take you down with me...¡±


    Polo¡¯s expression finally changed. He couldn¡¯t help but take steps backwards, all the way until he backed up into the corridor. Meanwhile, Madeline walked towards him, following Polo into the long and narrow corridor. She even turned her hand to close the door that led to the banqueting hall.


    All of her movements were clear, fluid, and natural. The guests could see every movement she made clearly, and they clearly remembered them. However, no one showed any reactions, nor did they have the chance to do anything! It was because Madeline and Polo¡¯s speed had already far surpassed the limit of their understanding. As a result, no one had the ability to react, but for some reason, they could clearly see and remember all of the movements these two giants of the Trials Division made.


    The hearts of the guests seemed to have stopped beating. Their throats felt like they were as dry as a desert, and just breathing felt like an extravagant task. They gazed towards the tightly closed door, yet none of them had the courage to walk over and pull it open.


    Fragmented andplex sounds continuously sounded from behind the gate. It was simply impossible for them to differentiate the sound, and even the individual with the highest level of perception abilities could only make out several hundred sounds with difficulty. However, there were still endless soundwaves to differentiate through!


    What came after was blood!


    Endless blood poured out crazily from the door gaps! When it sshed onto the face and body of the woman closest to the door, she stood there in a stupefied manner, losing the courage to even move.


    How could there be that much blood? And whose blood was it?!


    It was as if what rested behind this door was a river of blood, and what blocked it was just a thin and frail door.


    The door opened.


    The one that walked out was Madeline. She continued to carry a sweet smile, only now, her gray hair no longer fluttered about, and a deep bloody scar appeared on her face. Her sinister armor was incredibly tattered, looking like a pile of scrap metal as it hung from her body. Only a meter was left of Death Prison as well. Her left hand was hanging limply from her body, and the armor covering her hand was missing. Blood continuously dripped out from her snow white fingers.


    After just a second had passed, Madeline walked out from the endless blood. It was unknown whether that was her blood, or if it was Polo¡¯s blood.


    She was clearly heavily injured, yet not a single one of the hall¡¯s vicious and fierce guests dared to attack her! Madelineughed softly, and her lips that were slightly opened immediately released a lump of faint red mist. With a voice that was just as gentle as before, she said, ¡°Tonight, all life will end here, because I, Madeline, will fall together with all of you.¡±


    Madeline didn¡¯t move, and neither did the guests here. It was because even though not much time had passed, Death Prison¡¯s edge was already trickling with blood!


    A hysterical scream tore through the peace of the ancient castle. It was unknown who released this sound before their death.


    In front of Sunset Castle¡¯s main entrance, the corpses of two male servants had just fallen, their hands and feet still twitching. Peperus sat on the ground while forcefully tearing at her own short red hair and releasing heart ripping cries.


    A part of dark ck military boots appeared in her line of sight, only, the boots were dyed in viscous blood, as if they had just walked through a pool of blood.


    The one standing in front of Peperus was Madeline. With a wave of her hand, she tossed Polo¡¯s head towards Peperus before saying indifferently, ¡°From today forth, he¡¯s yours.¡±


    Peperus held Polo¡¯s heads that was still warm. She then cried out bitterly with everything she had!


    Madeline stopped for a few seconds in her original spot. She sighed and softly said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t scared of dying, so I didn¡¯t end up dying immediately.¡± After speaking, she walked towards the darkness. When she started moving, her figure merged with the darkness of night. Only the gorge created by Death Prison drew out her path of departure.


    Peperus cried for a bit longer, and then she suddenly stopped. She gave Polo¡¯s lips a deep kiss, and then with a jump, she chased after Madeline into the distance.


    Sunset Castle continued to shine with faint light, yet at this moment, it had already sunken into a deathly stillness.


    The night was extremely long.


    The Town of Trials was simrly quiet. The center of the church had already been tightly sealed.


    Madeline stood at the center of the church. She removed the heavy armor, battle clothes, and underwear one piece after another. Eventually, she stoodpletely naked at the center of the church.


    Sticking to her chest that was almost blindingly white stuck an old-fashioned piece of paper. The paper wasn¡¯trge, only a few centimeters in size.


    The steel chair Madeline sat in all year round had already been moved to the side. At the center of the praying tform rose a simrly dark ck coffin. The four stone pirs inside the church each had a copper dragon head sticking out from them, and the mouths of these dragon heads all aimed towards the open coffin.


    Madeline didn¡¯t look into the coffin. Instead, she removed the piece of paper sticking to her chest and brought it up to her eyes.


    Through the dim lighting, one could see that a simple yet lifelike sketch was made on that piece of paper. Even though it had already be a bit blurry due to the passage of time, one could still make out a youth with bandages wrapped around his entire body and a little girl with long hair fluttering about. The picture was of these two people¡¯s backs, with the young man holding the little girl¡¯s hands as they stood in the boundless wilderness. In thisnd full of hopelessness and despair, they looked extremely insignificant and helpless.


    In front of them, a town could vaguely be seen. It was precisely that day when she followed him into Yorktown. During these seven years, this drawing had always been ced right there, beating together with her heart.


    Madeline entered the coffin. Sheid down while facing upwards, crossing her arms in front of her chest. In her hands was that drawing she had preserved for all those years.


    The four dragonheads suddenly began to shake. They simultaneously sprayed out thick streams of blood into the coffin, quickly covering Madeline¡¯s body, face, and the sketch that resonated with her heart. Then, the coffin¡¯s cover closed on its own, locking itself in ce. The heavy coffin slowly carried Madeline down into the ground.


    Thus forever returning to darkness.

 Book 3 1.1

    Book 3 Chapter 1.1 - Back To the Beginning


    The road towards Dragon City was extremely safe, with creatures that might hold hostility hibernating in their nests from the severe winter. For some reason, all of the danger he continuously felt had vanished, moreover vanishing in an extremely thorough manner.


    The reason winter was the natural enemy of a traveler was not only because of the freezing temperatures, but also because of theck of food and falling snow that was full of radiation. As mutations emerged more and more rapidly, creatures with resistances to cold, heat, and radiation continuously emerged. The things those creatures could feast on were gradually widening as well, so the ability to eat any organic matter was already an instinct that couldn¡¯t be considered to be too rare.


    Just like how he usually behaved in the wilderness, he maintained a steady speed as he ran. Due to his injuries not being healed yet, he only maintained a speed of roughly twenty kilometers per hour. Each time he undertook a long and difficult journey, Su was would customarily observe the surrounding environment andpare it to the world he remembered. He found that the mutated creatures he remembered were all bing stronger at a terrifying speed, and their period of growth was gradually shortening as well. However, their lifespans were simrly shortened, but this couldn¡¯t really be considered a cost.


    From the olden era¡¯s point of view, every single life form from the age of turmoil could be considered terrifying, because many life forms¡¯ evolution could bepleted in just over ten years, and smaller life forms that were harder to see might even undergo gic variation several times. In fact, the rate at which humans mutated wasn¡¯t inferior to that of other creatures. Ability domains did not only bring the human race powerful bodies, outstanding intelligence, or sharp perception. The acquiring and advancement of abilities happened on a gic level. When one¡¯s abilities reached a high enough level, whether a person could still be considered human became a debatable question. However, in the age of turmoil, there were no idiots who would bring up this senseless question, because ack of abilities meant ack of means for survival, or perhaps only enabling one to live like a dog. Those with high levels of ability who didn¡¯t have to worry about survival also remained silent on this problem, perhaps due to a hidden fear.


    When Su brought up the corresponding information from his eternal memory, among the people he encountered, the average age of death among those surviving in the wilderness was 29, while the age at which women gave birth to their first child was 11, with only a single child out of every seventeen having a chance to survive. Meanwhile, inside Dragon City, even though he hadn¡¯t obtained enough data from the short time he stayed there, it was clear that the data should at least be several times that of the wilderness.


    While analyzing this information, even though memories of life in the wilderness would resurface, Su¡¯s mind continued to remain cold and calm with no emotions like pity or sympathy visible. Su would usually always maintain apletely expressionless state. This type of cool-headedness had made him the survivor of countless battles.


    While running, Su examined the data recorded within his eternal memory while recalling the important battles he had recently experienced. What left him rather surprised was that the scope of his eternal memory seemed to have broadened, and the amount of data that it could contain had simrly increased. Even though the extent to the improvement was limited, being even maybe less than 5%, this was still the first time Su noticed the eternal memory region inside his brain show some type of upgrade.


    He couldn¡¯t think of the application for this upgrade at the moment, so Su didn¡¯t decide to think about it either. He would look around when he returned to Dragon City to see if there was any corresponding information. Perhaps seeking out Helen was a better choice, but his instinctive alienation towards Helen made Su decide that it was best to keep a few secrets from her.


    The battle in the northern side could be considered a ck Dragonrider internal struggle. Based on unwritten rules, internal battles were not to be disclosed. This meant that after experiencing the repeated fierce battles, Su wouldn¡¯t receive the slightest bit of merit or reward, nor could he publicly announce that he killed two ck Dragonrider lieutenant colonels.


    There was no profit in internal struggles; this was one of the ck Dragonrider¡¯s principles. Of course, when presented with enough interest and reasons, the principle would oftentimes not be that effective.


    No rewards but full of losses was the true reality. The spoils of war that had been obtained from fighting against Blue Scorpion and seizing back Pendulum City had already disappeared after purchasing the guided missiles. Even though they ended up killing three vultures from the ck Dragonriders, Ricardo¡¯s subordinates and soldiers suffered heavy losses. It wasn¡¯t as if there were no losses among Su¡¯s subordinates; the ordinary soldiers that came from Rond and Kane had beenpletely wiped out. Manpower, training, and equipment; when all of these were totaled up, the cost Su paid was already an astronomical one.


    Dragon City already appeared over the horizon. Su stopped his footsteps and gazed into the fog covered Dragon City below the clouds. He took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He was angry and also puzzled. The reason he was angry was because the murderous de came from behind him, and the internal battle provided no profit. Was it just that simple? Did those with enough power not have to show responsibility for their conducts and deeds? Meanwhile, what Su didn¡¯t understand was why Madeline would suddenly appear and fight so ferociously against Persephone.


    Persephone already returned north. Her subordinates also suffered severe losses, losing over half their strength. The current number of Persephone¡¯s subordinates didn¡¯t even reach ten, making her self-mockingly state that if this continued, she would really be a general without soldiers. She had to return to the northern side to earn a bit of money first.


    She left in quite a hurry without giving Su the chance to ask about things in detail, only warning Su again and again to treat his injuries first when he returned to Dragon City and not chase after the main culprit behind Kafen and the others¡¯ actions. Now was not the time to do so, and Su didn¡¯t have the strength either.


    Due to Persephone being in that much of a hurry, Su was unable to find out what exactly happened between Madeline and herself either. Thinking back, it was likely because she didn¡¯t want to answer this question that she left in such a hurry. The answer to this question perhaps rested in Dragon City or some other ce. However, the key to obtaining this answer was only power, overwhelming power!


    Su released another deep sigh!


    Battles, endless battles had also granted him irreceable wealth, which were evolutionary points,rge amounts of evolutionary points. After fixing his most severe injuries, Su still had 66 evolutionary points! This was enough for him to develop a new seventh level formted ability. In addition, every seventh level ability, even if they were formted, possessed the power to immediately change the situation of a battle!


    His original coldness once again upied Su¡¯s mind. For him, Dragon City was not only a resupply point, but also a city filled with unknown enemies. When facing enemies, Su would forever be cold and ruthless.


    Dragon City wasn¡¯t the wilderness, and Su was no longer the primitive hunter roaming through garbage and waste products. After returning to Dragon City, he found that there were too many things waiting for him to deal with.


    Li, Li Gaolei, as well as even Ricardo, Hanlon, and the two surviving subordinates were staying in Persephone¡¯s private hospital. After meeting them one after another, Su had no choice but to admit that Helen was not only an emotionless technology madman, but also an extremely brilliant doctor. When Su came, even though they had only spent two days in the private hospital, their injuries were all taking a turn for the better. Li needed to stay a few more days, while Li Gaolei could already walk around in crutches. The powerful Combat Domain ability user Hanlon simrly possessed great recovery strength, and in two days worth of time, his injuries had pretty muchpletely recovered.


    The one with the heaviest injuries was Ricardo. Almost half of his internal organs had been sted rotten, but under Helen¡¯s personal surgical procedures, when Su walked into his hospital ward, Ricard was actually reclining on the hospital bed while chewing on a cigarette and flipping through some olden era porn magazines.


    When he saw that the one who entered the room was Su, Ricardo¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. In spite of the nurse¡¯s murderous gaze, he directly spat the remaining half of the cigarette onto the ground and jumped out from the bed!


    Unfortunately, Ricardo clearly overestimated the power of his flesh, and when hended, his face immediately became deathly pale and he rigidly copsed. Su was startled and immediately supported him.


    Only after quite a while passed did Ricardo take a deep breath and color return to his face. He had a somewhat weak smile on his face. After carefully looking at Su, he suddenly sent his fist heavily towards Su¡¯s abdomen! Ricardo, who had just undergone a major procedure, seemed to possess somewhat unexpected power. However, with gentle restraint and release, Su¡¯s abdomen neutralized this fist.


    ¡°Seeing you alive really is a fucking great thing!¡± The recoil of his fist made the color on Ricardo¡¯s face once again disappear without a trace. However, he continued to reveal arge grin in spite of the fact that his smile had already begun to distort.

 Book 3 1.2

    Book 3 Chapter 1.2 - Back To the Beginning


    Su smiled as well. He, who had never been too good with words, continued to remain silent.


    Afterughing just a few times, Ricardo began to feel so much pain that he began to gasp. He couldn¡¯t help buttch onto Su to stabilize himself. When he saw the nurse that was half-suppressing herughter from the side from the corners of his eyes, his right hand suddenly reached out, and with a power that came from who knew where, forcefully squeezed down on herrgely exposed chest. This nurse who had a rather sexy body released a cry of rm, but her way of moving out of the way seemed to be a more yful one.


    Ricardo groped a few times before letting go. He gave her a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you can leave first.¡±


    The nurse gave Ricardo¡¯s face another look, and only after deciding that he probably won¡¯t die immediately did she leave. Before walking through the door, she still gave Su a look, her eyes rippling with waves full of undisguised flirtation.


    Since the day the bandages covering his body were removed, Su was used to seeing both women and men sneak greedy nces or flirtations looks at him. Towards this nurse¡¯s hints, he naturally remained indifferent. However, Su, who possessed exceptionally sharp perception, noticed that the gaze the nurse sent Ricardo was many times more passionate than the one sent towards him, to the extent where it even contained a bit of craziness.


    Su had never felt pride in his own appearance and instead thought of it as something troublesome. However, for some reason, with the increase in his abilities, Su felt as if his appearance was simrly changing. At the very least, from the perspective of most people, Su was currently bing more and more pretty. Correct, pretty. This was an extremely suitable adjective. Even if he stood next to Persephone, Su still wouldn¡¯t look much inferior.


    Ricardo seemed to have sensed what Su was thinking and suddenlyughed mysteriously. ¡°Do you know why she feels more passionate towards me than you?¡±


    Su noticed the difference in the nurse¡¯s attitude, but he didn¡¯t think that it was something worth thinking too much about. As such, he replied with a smile, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Ricardo shook his head. He patted Su¡¯s shoulder and said whileughing, ¡°Don¡¯t always act like such a great person! You have to know that most of the people who make up this world are ordinary. Only if you look at it from their point of view will you be able to understand them. For example, that woman just now would get 100 yuan from me each time she lets me feel her up. This isn¡¯t something I promised, but I would always pay her, so it became a type of agreement. When my injuries are cured, I wouldn¡¯t mind spending some passionate nights with her, so her ie this year might double. This isn¡¯t a type of promise either, but I will pay up. She doesn¡¯t have natural talents and won¡¯t produce high levels of ability, so she will never be able to be a great individual. For her, money is the most realistic, as well as the most dependable thing. Do you now understand why I am far more handsome than you? Why even though I¡¯m not as cool as you, she will like me more?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always paid in the past as well.¡± Su frowned. This was his principle. However, he understood clearly that when he was in the wilderness, he was extremely poor, so there was no way he couldpare to someone like Ricardo with the support of a family behind him. Even now, he still wouldn¡¯t do things like Ricardo did. Su immediately remembered that Persephone was still carrying a huge debt in his ce.


    Ricardo smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that I had nothing to do while lying in the hospital for two days and let my imaginations run wild. I was wondering, what was it that made us think of ourselves so high above everyone else that we could casually take the lives of others? And the answer I came to was abilities. We, with abilities, in front of the mobs surviving in the wilderness, are like gods. We can do whatever we want while not receiving any restrictions, because there is no way those mobs can pose a threat to us. Simrly, when those with even higher levels of abilities appear before us, they could do whatever they want with us as well. That is why we have be used to focusing our attention on the bodies of ability users and turn a blind eye to the majority of normal people without abilities.¡±


    Su began to think about this matter.


    ¡°Perhaps this world doesn¡¯t belong to us, and insteads belongs to these normal people that are silently getting trampled on.¡±


    Just as Su began to think about the implications behind these words, Ricardo who seemed like a wise man just now suddenly had a strange smile on his face, and with a suppressed and somewhat mysterious voice, he said, ¡°Hey! Let¡¯s not talk about these boring things anymore. Brother, did you know? I discovered a smoking hot beauty here! You can¡¯t even imagine how sexy she is!¡±


    ¡°Smoking hot beauty?¡± Towards Ricardo¡¯s sudden change in expression that left Su betweenughter and tears, no matter how Su thought about it, he couldn¡¯t think of any smoking hot beauties in this entire hospital, and he had seen every nurse and doctor in this hospital. Unless, Ricardo thought of the nurse just now as a smoking hot beauty? In that case, Su would start to doubt his tastes.


    Perhaps women was a topic often shared by men. Ricardo¡¯s eyes shone with brilliant radiance. He pulled Su over, and with a voice that almost couldn¡¯t be heard, he said, ¡°Her name is... Helen!¡±


    ¡°Helen?!¡± Su immediately cried out involuntarily. If any other name was spoken instead, he wouldn¡¯t have reacted so greatly. Su immediately added without taking the time to think, ¡°You find that icy cold, machine like woman is sexy?¡±


    Ricardo took a deep breath, and through clenched teeth, he said, ¡°Indescribably sexy!¡±


    Su suddenly found the atmosphere of the room to be a bit strange. Before he had time to turn around, an icy cold, machine like, and forever unchanging voice sounded. ¡°Who are you calling icy cold and machine like?¡±


    Su revealed a bitter smile and slowly turned around.


    He truly couldn¡¯t understand how, with his perception abilities, he waspletely unable to notice that Helen had already stood behind him? Could it be that his attention had beenpletely captured by Ricardo?


    ¡°Lieutenant Commander Su, please follow me.¡± After speaking coldly, she turned around and left this hospital ward. Su helplessly shook his head and followed her out.


    Before leaving the room, Su gave Ricardo a look. He saw that Ricardo was still staring at Helen¡¯s retreating figure with eyes filled with infatuation.


    As he followed Helen into theboratory, Su felt a bit apprehensive as well. What he felt wasn¡¯t fear, but rather a bit of embarrassment, just like that of a child that had been caught after doing something wrong.


    Even though Su usually acted cold to the point of beingpletely expressionless, that was only a self-preserving type of instinct during the most extreme and severe environments. In addition, Su would always be feeling a vague sense of danger around him, as if he was secretly being observed by his natural enemy. That was why he carefully avoided people and chose to not make any friends.


    After being half-persuaded, half-forced by Persephone into joining the ck Dragonriders, Su¡¯s worldpletely changed. Endless missions, abundant goods, powerful andplex abilities, as well as twisted and intertwined human rtionships; these were all things he had never had before. Battles were carried out continuously, and the enemies were more powerful and more cunning than those he had ever faced before. Simrly, what he received in return was quite abundant. For example, the increase in his abilities he obtained in a single year¡¯s time was equivalent to the total of several years in the past. Of course, there were some things that couldn¡¯t be reced and needed time to umte, such asbat knowledge.


    The endless, high intensity battles that oftentimes couldn¡¯t be fought without soldiers brought him something else, and that was that Su felt that he seemed to have obtained a few friends. Friends, this was something that had never been a part of Su¡¯s dictionary. Only during a battle of life and death could one¡¯s true heart be seen. For example, Helen, Ricardo, and even Li Gaolei, Li, and Kane, regardless of the reasoning behind their decisions, all fought by Su¡¯s side. Even during the most dangerous times, they didn¡¯t shrink back. Su, who had an eternal memory, had a memory that waspletelyparable with aputer system. However, even if his memory was extremelycking, he still wouldn¡¯t forget these things.


    Su also felt fear. When facing powerful enemies, he would also feel fear, but even more of his fear came from those at his side. He would be worried about Madeline, feel concerned over Persephone¡¯s hard world, and he would also feel anxious about Ricardo¡¯s injuries.


    To show softness for those he cared about, and to show toughness towards those that were against him, Su didn¡¯t feel that this was wrong. Only, after Madeline left, he never had the chance to reveal any softness during those seven years.


    As he sat in front of Helen, Su¡¯s heart began to beat disappointingly fast. Helen didn¡¯t have any abilities, not even a single level. If one didn¡¯t take her freakish intellect and the unusual feeling she gave off into consideration, she would be apletely normal woman. However, her inhuman temperament made it so that no matter how Su tried, he couldn¡¯t associate her with being sexy.


    Helen didn¡¯t say anything and only silently looked at Su. However, it was clear that even though her eyes were resting on Su¡¯s face, her mind was elsewhere. Helen¡¯s face that didn¡¯t contain any emotion naturally didn¡¯t expose her thoughts, but Su could feel a slight bit of emotion from her eyes, which seemed to be sorrow. That little bit of sorrow turned Helen from a piece of machinery into a normal person.


    Rare bloodshot veins could be seen in her eyes, and there was a fatigue hanging from the corners of her eyes that couldn¡¯t be scattered. It seemed like the amount of weariness she experienced during this period of time wasn¡¯t light either.


    Su felt a bit ashamed and uneasy inside, to the point where he even had the thought to be a bit morepliant during the uing examination. Only, as soon as this thought surfaced, it was forcefully suppressed by every part of his body. However, Su didn¡¯t pay too much attention to this. He had confidence in his will overpowering his body¡¯s instincts should the need arise.


    However, what followed was just a conventional examination. Helen still had Suy down on the bed, carried out a body scan, and obtained a vial of his blood as a sample before ending the examination. She didn¡¯t bring up any requests that would make things difficult for Su.


    When he left the private hospital, Su had a feeling that there was something Helen was keeping from him.


    Today was a rather busy day. Su hurried over to dragonrider general headquarters to rece the tactical tablet that was to be carried around with him. Then, after sifting through the equipment avable, he selected what he needed to rearm himself. After making it back alive, the only thing he had apart from a standard rifle was a military knife.


    The procedure of acquiring equipment was an extremely simple process. The time it took for everything to bepleted was only a bit over ten minutes. Of course, speed and convenience came at a cost, as all of the goods general headquarters offered were widely known to be expensive. Combat suit, rifle with secondary sniping mode, ammunition, all types of equipment kits, as well as a tacticalputer system added together made it so that Su¡¯s ount only had a few thousand yuan remaining again.


    Even though roughly half of the injuries on his body had recovered, he decided that now was still not the time to fix his poverty-stricken state. Right as Su was about to look through some newer missions, a beautiful dragonrider clerk walked up to him. With a polite and standard smile, she said, ¡°Captain Su? Lieutenant Colonel Julio wants to discuss something with your distinguished self. He is waiting for your distinguished self inside the general headquarters building.¡±


    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Julio?¡± Su didn¡¯t recall meeting this person. However, since he was a lieutenant colonel, he was naturally still a great figure.


    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Julio is the tactical manager of general headquarters. He is in charge of formting missions, releasing them, and selecting the personnel involved in the missions.¡± This young girl was clearly smart and good at understanding others. There was also an undisguised passion in her eyes when she looked at Su.


    This sounded like quite the important person, this was what Su thought. He organized his belongings before following the clerk into general headquarters. Several minutester, Su was already standing on the second floor of headquarters in front of Lieutenant Colonel Julio¡¯s office. After the clerk reported her arrival through themunicating system, a rough voice sounded from the speaker next to the room. ¡°Have hime in!¡±


    The door opened on its own, and the concentrated smell of cigarettes that filled the air immediately assaulted Su¡¯s face. The powerful stimtion his eyes and nose felt immediately sent back a wave of sharp pain to his brain. Su frowned. He held his breath and sealed up all of his skin¡¯s pores before walking into the smoke filled office.


    There was a pile of documents on the lieutenant colonel¡¯s office table just like the style of an olden era¡¯s office,pletely different from the new era that relied onputer systems toplete all tasks. The office table in front of him was a somewhat ridiculously sized ashtray, but what was somewhat terrifying was that the cigarettes on it had already piled up high into the air, to the extent where it was already starting to spill over. The lieutenant colonel¡¯s curly and thin hair stuck tightly to his forehead, and his eyes that werepletely bloodshot were somewhat protruding from their sockets. He looked like someone who hadn¡¯t slept for several days and nights.


    ¡°Su?¡± The lieutenant colonel looked at a document in his hands and then stared at Su with his two small and red eyes before asking.


    ¡°I am. Your distinguished self should be Lieutenant Colonel Julio? Is there something you need from me?¡± Su maintained a proper amount of etiquette, but he didn¡¯t wish to speak too much. Something he was certain of was that inside the general headquarters building, he had far more enemies than friends.


    Lieutenant Colonel Julio tossed the document in his hand towards Su, but what was rather odd was that when the dozen or so sheets of paper that weren¡¯t bound together slid across the entire length of the table, they were still neat and tidy.


    Su smiled slightly. He didn¡¯t even look at the documents in front of him before saying, ¡°I do not believe that these are matters I should be resolving. Your distinguished self can find Lieutenant Colonel Kafen and Maria instead. They should be the ones giving your distinguished self an exnation.¡±


    Julio stared at Su, but the green eye that stared back at him revealed a soft and resolute gaze that didn¡¯t seem to give any room for leeway. After roughly a dozen seconds had passed, the lieutenant colonel¡¯s obese body leaned backwards. ¡°My time is extremely valuable! Let¡¯s just speak bluntly. Captain Su, I heard you killed the two of them, so these missions can¡¯t even bepleted. Among them, some have only beenpleted halfway. This has brought me quite a headache!¡±


    Su¡¯s gaze gradually became colder, but he still maintained his smile. ¡°Even if your distinguished self¡¯s head splits open from pain, that has nothing to do with me. Since your distinguished self heard a few rumors, shouldn¡¯t you have received their death reports as well?¡±


    The lieutenant colonel¡¯s face immediately became pale, seeming to have recalled some extremely unpleasant matters. He heavily mmed down on the table and roared, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Su calmly said, ¡°Of course not. I am just reminding your distinguished self not to try and push matters that have nothing to do with me my way.¡±

 Book 3 1.3

    Book 3 Chapter 1.3 - Back To the Beginning


    Lieutenant Colonel Julio stared angrily at Su, but this naturally didn¡¯t produce any results either. He lit a cigarette and forcefully took a few breaths. He grabbed back the documents in front of Su¡¯s face, and while shaking them, he said, ¡°Youngster, listen well. The dragonrider mission system isn¡¯t as easy as you think! The issue andpletion of every mission contributes to the overall mission of the ck Dragonriders! Many missions are connected to the sess or failure of others. If the distributor of the missions is intelligent enough, one like myself, they could even carry out a true battle campaign through a series of missions! Kafen and Maria were two individuals whopleted missions with high efficiency, so these missions are all extremely important, even affecting the battle strategies of many different ck Dragonrider regions! You have brought me quite a bit of trouble!¡±


    ¡°Because of the efficiency in which theyplete missions, your distinguished self can ignore the fact that they are worse than scum?¡± Su asked in return, making Julio¡¯s face immediately swell up until it becamepletely red.


    Julio¡¯s eyeballs seemed like they were going topletely pop out. He deeply breathed in and out. It looked like he really wanted to throw himself over and teach this arrogant, egotistical, and handsome youngster a lesson. However, his reasoning continuously reminded him that the current Julio was no longer the Iron Hammer Julio that often carried out great ughter on the battlefield. The Su in front of the office table was handsome and delicate like a piece of porcin that would be shattered with a light tap. However, all of his past military sesses proved that this was nothing but a facade.


    ¡°Youngster, it seems like the reason you were able to crawl into Persephone¡¯s bed wasn¡¯t just because of a pretty face. It seems like you have quite some skill with your mouth too!¡± Julio who was bursting with rage couldn¡¯t care about the various taboos anymore. The words he spoke carried quite a bit of malice and sarcasm.


    Su instead became more calm. If those that understood him were here, they would know that this was a sign that he was about to take action.


    At this moment, the tactical intelligent system Su carried on him vibrated. Su put on the earpiece and enabled themunication mode. Ricardo¡¯s powerfulughter immediately sounded in the earpiece. ¡°Hey, brother, I¡¯ll be discharged from the hospital tomorrow... Wait, what is going on, you seem to be in quite the troublesome situation? That fellow Julio can¡¯t be considered the bad sort, but he really is a bit too excitable and troublesome.¡±


    Su ignored the lieutenant colonel¡¯s face that was bing more and more unpleasant, and with a few sentences, he spoke about what had just happened.


    Ricardo was more than proficient at dealing with people like Julio. After all, Su hadn¡¯t joined the dragonriders for that long, so he didn¡¯t know anything about general headquarters¡¯plicated ways.


    Julio patiently waited for Su to finish speaking before coldly saying, ¡°Since you don¡¯t n on taking any responsibility, then I am left with no choice. I am getting on in my years, and my memory is starting to worsen. In the future, when you apply for missions, perhaps it might take some time before they can be passed. If you want to ask me how long, only heaven knows! Maybe three years, maybe five years. Ah, I almost forgot. I recall that you ount only has 3400 or so yuan left. Better use that more carefully so that you can support yourself for a year.¡±


    When he saw Su¡¯s calm face, Julio immediately felt a bitcking in confidence. As such, heughed nervously a few times before saying, ¡°You want to take action? Fine, go ahead. However, don¡¯t forget that your fist will be against the entire dragonrider bureaucratic system!¡±


    Su suddenlyughed. His body that had originally tightened like a leopard suddenly loosened. Hefortably leaned back into his chair and said, ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Julio, please do not forget that I came out from Curtis¡¯s training camp.¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡± The flesh on Julio¡¯s face jumped.


    ¡°From second lieutenant to captain, I used less than half a year¡¯s worth of time.¡± Su began to rx even more.¡±


    ¡°I am aware.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps in just a few years, I¡¯ll be a colonel.¡± Su said.


    Julio became silent.


    ¡°I hold grudges, and I don¡¯t mind making the scope of vengeance a bit wider, for example, extending towards the enemy¡¯s women or even children. In addition, those who use their heads should be quite clear on how I carry out my revenge. Perhaps in under a few years, my enemies would have to consider what to do after they retire.¡± Su¡¯s smile was pure and beautiful, as if he was a fiend trying to convince humans to sell their soul.


    Smoke curled up around the inside of the office, making it hot and suffocating. Julio suddenly felt as if the heater was turned up a bit too high today and subconsciously unfastened his cor button.


    Su¡¯s smile became more and more beautiful, but in Julio¡¯s eyes, it looked more and more harsh. ¡°Look, I am also someone who hates trouble. Perhaps working together today isn¡¯t too bad of a choice. If we look at it from a broader point of view, the deaths of two people isn¡¯t that big of a deal, am I wrong?¡±


    Julio released a snort and collected the documents in his hand before saying. ¡°Perhaps. However, that depends on whether your path of advance really is as fast as you im. The military rank of the ck Dragonriders isn¡¯t like beef that you can stab with a fork and eat at any any time.¡±


    Su smiled, but he didn¡¯t reply. He instead got up, concluding this model example of a ck Dragonrider conversation.


    Only when the office door was properly closed did Julio¡¯s strained face loosen up a bit. He felt as if his neck became a bit sticky. When he felt it with his hands, only then did he notice that his entire body was covered in sweat. Even though the words Su spoke just now were simple, every single sentence hit the nail on the head, words thatpletely sounded like the ones barbarians from the wilderness would speak. Even if there was someone guiding Su from the background, that was still someone who was greatly familiar with the inner workings of the ck Dragonriders. When someone like this was paired up with Su who was used to cruel and vicious methods, he truly wasn¡¯t someone Julio wanted to offend or provoke.


    Inside ck Dragonrider general headquarters, Julio was undoubtedly one of the most important individuals. However, what was rather regretful was that in this era where abilities prevailed over all else, the Lieutenant Colonel Julio without any backing and whosebat abilities gradually declined after his many years behind the desk, actually had even less status than before.


    Julio released a heavy breath of air. Right when he was about to light another cigarette, he suddenly saw the old-fashioned screen beside him light up. This was a public announcement from ck Dragonrider general headquarters.


    Julio¡¯s eyelids jumped a few times, and for some reason, he felt a bit uneasy. When he opened up the informations tab, he saw that it was just a rank promotion report with extremely simple contents. ¡°Due to Captain Su¡¯s outstanding contributions, he will be promoted to lieutenantmander.¡±


    When he walked through the main entrance of general headquarters, Su still didn¡¯t know that he had already be a lieutenantmander. Ricardo¡¯sughter continuously sounded from his earpiece. ¡°Look, Su, it¡¯s still my method that¡¯s more useful, right? Everything was settled with just a few words. Why is there a need for action? My dear Su, you have to remember that wisdom is the power that decides everything! This is why I am a lieutenantmander while you are just a captain. Wait, I received some news...¡±


    The earpiece became momentarily quiet. Then, Ricardo¡¯s angry voice sounded. ¡°Damn it! Su, you are a lieutenantmander now too!¡±


    Suughed without replying to thisment. In reality, he was rather surprised at this information as well. Ricardo¡¯s voice from his earpiece became more serious. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk business. Kafen and Maria brought both of us heavy losses. Even though they died, things won¡¯t end just like that. The dragonriders has the saying that internal conflicts won¡¯t bring about any rewards, but that is just the principle on the surface. In reality, the rewards have to be collected ourselves. I already received the intelligence I need, so when I get discharged, let¡¯s go collect our reward.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Su¡¯s reply was extremely direct. He truly needed this sum of reward as well. Many of the soldiers that died had loved ones, and their financial support wasn¡¯t a small amount either.


    ¡°When the timees, please don¡¯t act out of ce.¡± Ricardo meaningfully added.


    Not long after Su left, an unusual visitor appeared at the the main entrance to ck Dragonrider headquarters. It was an extremely young male whose steps were somewhat unsteady and his uniform in tatters. One could vaguely make out the style of a ck Dragonrider uniform, and through the holes on the uniform, one could even see criss-crossed injuries that had yet to heal. His short hair was in a mess, and there wererge patches of burn marks. It was impossible to tell what color it was originally.


    Even though his body was extremely weak, carrying injuries that weren¡¯t light, this young man¡¯s body was still as straight as a sword as he directly headed for the majestic and imposing ck Dragonrider general headquarters¡¯ main entrance.


    The dragonriders guarding the entrance had yet to encounter outsiders that dared to break into dragonrider general headquarters, but this youngster¡¯s body carried a strange type of aura that they dared not treat too rudely. One of the guards moved his rifle and stopped the youngster before saying, ¡°This is ck Dragonrider general headquarters. Apart from formal dragonriders and staff members, only those with permits may enter.¡±


    The young man raised his head and gave the guard a look. In a somewhat displeased manner, he said, ¡°What, could it be that before you two took on the position of guards, you didn¡¯t memorize the faces of every single official dragonrider?¡±


    The guard carefully looked over the youngster and suddenly cried out in rm. He immediately carried out the most proper military salute and said, ¡°It turns out to be your distinguished self, O¡¯Brien! We deeply apologize!¡±

 Book 3 2.1

    Book 3 Chapter 2.1 - Gray


    Inside ck Dragonrider general headquarters, the current O¡¯Brien attracted quite a few gazes. Most of them couldn¡¯t even recognize this Arthur family master, but not due to his clothes of appearance, but due to his temperament. In the past, O¡¯Brien was filled with sunlight, cleanliness, strictness, and also a bit of romance and idealism. In reality, this couldn¡¯t be med on him either, since as the inheritor of one of the three great influential families, O¡¯Brien received the most perfect care since birth. In addition, he was only 19 years old. 19 years, in the wilderness was a weather-beaten age, but in Dragon City, this was an age when one only started to take on responsibilities.


    The current O¡¯Brien that stood in general headquarters¡¯ main hall seemed to possess an austere and reserved aura. This was something that could only be obtained from the battlefield¡¯s blood and mes, an aura obtained over the piled corpses of enemies.


    O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t head straight for the sixth floor like in the past and instead headed for the right side of the first floor. This was the division of dragonrider general headquarters that dealt with missions.


    Several minutester, O¡¯Brienpleted the corresponding formalities and reced his supplies, with the most important piece being the portable tactical system of course. Afterpleting these tasks, the lieutenantmander behind the office table got up and shook O¡¯Brien¡¯s hand. With a respectful and formal tone, he said, ¡°I am honored to have the privilege of informing you that your distinguished self is already a lieutenant. Congrattions! Your distinguished self O¡¯Brien, your rate of advancement is something I have rarely seen.¡±


    The lieutenantmander was over 40 years old already, and he was starting to put on weight. Like Julio, he had already separated himself from the battlefield and instead became a member of general headquarters¡¯ bureaucratic system. The amount of respect he showed O¡¯Brien was appropriate, because as the head of the Arthur family, O¡¯Brien¡¯s power and influence was undoubtedly extraordinary. Apart from this, if O¡¯Brien¡¯s sixth level magic domain abilities were paired together with his background, then that would make him extremely terrifying. The young man in front of him already possessed far greater power than most people in Dragon City, yet he personally immersed himself in the battlefield and even disyed outstanding military service again and again. This type of decision of cing himself in danger could be thought of as foolish, but it could also be considered wise. However, the lieutenantmander knew well that if O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t die this year, then another formidable person would appear. Regardless of what O¡¯Brien¡¯s fate was after today, the lieutenantmander wasn¡¯t willing to offend him at this moment. If he could develop friendly rtions, then that would be more than a good thing.


    In the age of turmoil, authority and strength were equally important. In the wilderness, weak people didn¡¯t have the privilege of life, and in Dragon City, smaller characters didn¡¯t have the word dignity in their dictionaries.


    O¡¯Brien thanked the lieutenantmander for his congrattions, maintaining humbleness, etiquette, as well as a suitable amount of distance. There was an air that a powerful family¡¯s inheritor should possess.


    As the lieutenantmander personally sent him out through general headquarters¡¯ main entrance, he continued to praise his rise in rank along the way, However, this time, O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t show any gratefulness and insteads said coldly, ¡°No, I believe my rise in military rank can¡¯t be considered fast. At the very least, I am aware that Captain Su has advanced faster than myself.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The lieutenantmander really wanted to say that these weren¡¯t the same things. Su was a barbarian from the wilderness and relied on his pretty face to obtain Persephone¡¯s favor, thus bing a ck Dragonrider. The achievements Su obtained on the battlefield were to be expected, while O¡¯Brien inherited the Arthur family, and he himself was gradually showing talent that wasparable to Persephone¡¯s. It was normal for someone of his identity to not enter the battlefield, because risking his life on the battlefield was a questionable decision on its own. After all, in the end, there was a difference in status. However, when the lieutenantmander who knew the ways of the world saw O¡¯Brien¡¯s face and then associated this with O¡¯Brien¡¯s rtionship with Persephone, his intelligent self decided not to bring up this subject again.


    Outside the main entrance, O¡¯Brien respectably said goodbye to the lieutenantmander. The lieutenantmander didn¡¯t see any vehicles parked at the entrance and felt inwardly shocked, wondering how O¡¯Brien was preparing to return home. Each time O¡¯Brien came, there would always be a special vehicle to pick up and drop him off.


    After separating from the lieutenantmander, O¡¯Brien¡¯s new tactical system continuously vibrated, and a row of messages appeared inside. O¡¯Brien looked it over roughly, seeing arge amount of information regarding the rewards from missions and appraisal values of biological specimens. Apart from his military sesses and evolutionary points, O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t have any interest in these rewards. He wasn¡¯t an idiot who would choose not to touch the family¡¯srge resources. Personally experiencing these battles was for the sake of sharpening himself and challenging his limits, so he would always prepare enough equipment and supplies before doing so. For example, when O¡¯Brien lead his troops deep into the southeastern direction, they ended up fighting bitterly against some mutated creatures, causing most of Poseidon¡¯s Trident elites that followed him were wiped out. If not for these elites apanying him, O¡¯Brien would have long turned into another piece of these mutated creatures¡¯ genes.


    Inside this string of information, there was one piece that drew O¡¯Brien¡¯s attention. It was a rather ordinary looking rank promotion message.


    O¡¯Brien calmly opened it, silently reading it for an entire minute. Then, he hatefully smashed this tactical tablet he had held for less than an hour on the ground!


    He gazed into the gray sky and took a deep breath of the ice cold air, allowing the bone-chilling coldness to slowly cool his blood down. A momentter, the calmer O¡¯Brien returned to general headquarters to pick up a new portable tactical system. Then, O¡¯Brien who excelled at the Magic Domain left just like Su, relying on running to leave general headquarters. When other people saw this, they felt shock and curiosity. Some of them even began to think pensively.


    Dragon City had a church as well, and it was grand and majestic. The mural paintings along the four walls were a bit weathered by the passage of time. Due to ack of sunlight all year round, the high brightly colored windows rarely disyed their former brilliance. The great cathedral that could amodate the prayers of several hundred people now only had three people taking care of this ce. There was one priest, a night vigil elder, and a youngster in charge of cleaning the ce. Even though the priest would help with everything, thisrge church was not something three people could clean. As such, there were areas that were unavoidably dusty.


    This cathedral named Saint James once had a splendid past, but in this era where power prevailed over all else, the power of faith was already very small. In addition, the teachings currently being spread inside of this church were different from that of the olden era¡¯s as well.


    The hands of the great clock in the church pointed at three in the afternoon. The sky outside was already quite dim. Cold winds whistled through the empty streets, releasing heart raising murmuring sounds. For Saint James that would oftentimes go many days without a single visitor, there was even less of a chance that someone woulde at this time. The weather was quite terrible, and the majority of Dragon City¡¯s residents would stay inside with the warmth of their families.


    The youth that was cleaning the church was just about to close the half opened small door when he suddenly saw someone running from the end of the street. He hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t make the decision to leave the door opened or closed, instead watching to see if that person wasing to the church even if the chances were extremely low.


    Under the dusky sky, that individual ran over from the empty street at a constant speed. At this moment, the entire world seemed to only have this lonesome figure left.


    The youngster had originally thought that the one running over was Su, because there was only a single barbarian in all of Dragon City that relied on his two feet to get around. When that person approached closer, the youngster saw that it wasn¡¯t Su, but instead a stranger with tattered clothes that seemed to have juste out from a battlefield. However, the youngster¡¯s feeling was quite urate, and that stranger was indeed running towards the church.


    When he saw the youngster at the entrance, O¡¯Brien called out with a smile even from far away. ¡°Little Mark, is the priest here?¡±


    The youngster heard a familiar voice and immediately jumped. He stopped himself, and only after staring for a while did he ask with some hesitation, ¡°You are... his distinguished self O¡¯Brien?¡±


    O¡¯Brien smiled as he patted little Mark¡¯s head and said, ¡°I already said many times to just call me O¡¯Brien. Is the priest inside?¡±


    ¡°The priest is tidying up the church¡¯s works. Your distinguished self will have to go to the church¡¯s library in the back to find him,¡± said the young Mark.


    ¡°I understand.¡± O¡¯Brien nodded and made his way into the church.


    The youth closed the door, and after thinking for a while, for some reason, he decided to leave the little door open a while longer. Even though this will allow cold winds to continuously enter through the opened door, many times even making him shudder from the coldness, the young Mark was still hopeful. Perhaps O¡¯Brien¡¯s arrival had lit some previously non-existent hope, and the little bit of expectation made him choose to leave the small door open.

 Book 3 2.2

    Book 3 Chapter 2.2 - Gray


    In the past, O¡¯Brien would always show up at the church every so often and discuss a few things with the priest and then personally make his prayers. However, during the most recent two months, this was the first time little Mark saw him.


    This time, O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t stay for too long. Less than ten minutester, he walked out from the church. As he departed on foot, little Mark suddenly had a strange feeling, and that was that O¡¯Brien seemed to be much taller than before, as well as more dignified. Little Mark knew that O¡¯Brien¡¯s family was in a very, very far ce, and that even driving would take more than an hour. When he saw the direction at which he was departing towards, it should be back home. However, was he going to run just like that? How long would that then take?


    Little Mark looked at the sky that was almostpletely dark and listened to the murmuring and whistling cold wind. When he thought about running on foot through this type of environment alone, he suddenly shuddered. He reached out his hand that was already starting to be rigid from the cold and wanted to close the little door. The sky had already darkened, so there shouldn¡¯t be anyone else that wille to the church, right?


    Just as the small door was going topletely close, a somewhat rough voice that was still extremely pleasant to listen to sounded. ¡°Mark, is the priest in?¡±


    Little Mark¡¯s eyes lit up, and they seemed to jump a few times! He hurriedly opened the small door and cried out, ¡°Older sis Sally!¡±


    Standing outside the door was a beautiful youngdy wrapped up in a thick overcoat to protect herself from the cold. Her little face was so cold that it waspletely red, and in her bosom were severalrge and thick books.


    Sally moved inside the small door, and then Mark closed the small door firmly. Then, he epted the books in Sally¡¯s hands. After giving them a look, he said with a bit of surprise, ¡°Older sis Sally, you finished reading all of these already?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I like them quite a bit. I stayed up these past few days to read them. Mark, can you help me look around to see if the church has these books?¡± Sally unbuttoned her overcoat and carefully brought out a sheet of paper from the inner pocket. The titles, authors, and publishing information of seven or eight books were written on it.


    Mark¡¯s eyes were always around Sally¡¯s bursting chest. After receiving the list of books and sweeping his eyes over it, he returned his gaze back to its original ce and said, ¡°There are three that are in the church. When you leaveter, I can sneak them to you, but...¡±


    ¡°Mark, your hand became cold again, right?¡± Sally¡¯s smile was a bit helpless and warm.


    Mark immediately threw himself towards Sally¡¯s bosom and forcefully pressed Sally against the tightly closed entrance while roughly pulling at her overcoat. He reached his hands inside and firmly groped about.


    The thin and weak youngster and Sally who had developed early were around the same height. His body leaned over and he began to passionately kiss and suck on Sally¡¯s naturally sweet face and neck. Meanwhile, his hands were simrly forceful, making Sally¡¯s eyebrows furrow from time to time from the pain. Due to being overly excited, Mark¡¯s throat would released beast like growls from time to time, sounding no different from the mature men that often had their way with Sally¡¯s body.


    Sally softly sighed. Her arms wrapped around this youth¡¯s head and looked upwards. It looked like it was to make it more convenient for the youngster, but her eyes passed over the dusky prayer hall and towards the image of god. The enormous cross was just like how it was in the olden era, and the naked male¡¯s face was still vivid and lifelike. Every time she saw it, Sally would always feel like she could sense his suffering. That type of suffering didn¡¯te from pain or from the flesh, but instead a suffering of the spirit.


    Below the cross was a new sculpture. The sculpture was about the height of a human, and it was entirely made from stone. The material wasn¡¯t particrly rare or precious, nor did it have many decorations. The sculpture was an individual covered by a cloak, and in his hands was an unusual looking cylinder that had spiral carvings.


    This was the apostle of the lord, from what the priest said. However, the priest had never said whether the man nailed on the cross was the lord.


    The sculpture of the apostle wasn¡¯t particrly gorgeous orplex, and every time she looked at the statue, Sally would always feel an inhuman aura, as if below the stone skin was a frozen heart. The stone statue was personally carved by the priest, and the stone material came from nearby Dragon City, something the priest used a primitive handcart to drag back to the church. When he finished sculpting the apostle, the priest fetched a tackle and rope before carrying the apostle¡¯s statue himself onto the divine tform. The entire process was done with the priest¡¯s own strength without any support from machines.


    However, the priest didn¡¯t even have a single level of power strengthening ability.


    Sally didn¡¯t really like the apostle image, and every time she saw it, she would always feel a strange chilliness and fear. She would much rather look at the man nailed on the cross. When her eyesnded on his body, Sally would always feel a sea of mercy. Sally¡¯s heart would then feel calm and once again surge with courage and determination.


    Mark¡¯s entire body was rubbing against Sally¡¯s. His great excitement made his weak and thin body erupt with astonishing power, wrapping itself around Sally until she felt like it was hard to breathe.


    In the past, it would end here. However, Mark was extremely excited for some reason today and was like a volcano that hadid dormant for a long time, continuously releasing low howls. He suddenly turned Sally around, the force he exerted making Sally¡¯s brows furrow tightly again. However, she covered her mouth and didn¡¯t cry out.


    Mark actually pulled her thick skirt down!


    Sally was shocked and hurriedly used her hands to protect her exposed bottom. She turned around and advised with a gentle voice, ¡°Mark, don¡¯t be like that! You are barely over ten, if you continue like this, it won¡¯t be good for your body. Maybe in a few years...¡±


    Then, Sally¡¯s arms were grabbed by Mark and pulled upwards, the pincer-like force mping down on her wrist until it was about to break apart. Mark suppressed his voice and cursed by Sally¡¯s ears, ¡°That has nothing to do with you! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you are a whore from the wilderness who has been fucked by who knows how many people! If other people can, why can¡¯t I? Do you still want to read those book or not?!¡±


    Sally¡¯s body trembled slightly, and then she gave up her struggling. The youth¡¯s roughness made her quietly groan from the pain. Sally was stuck to the cold and hard main entrance, and a tear finally trickled out from the corner of her eyes. However, she only shed a single tear.


    This unprecedented pleasure immediately made Mark¡¯s facepletely red. His urge to cry out and the fact that he had to remain quiet caused him to shriek like a monkey. It was unknown if Sally heard his almost crazy speech, but at this moment, not even Mark himself knew what he was talking about. Only, from his delirious speech, it seemed like this youth also came from the wilderness, which was why even though he had just turned ten and his body was thin, weak, and short, he was already able to do these things that a fully grown man could.


    To prevent the priest from finding out, the two of them had to suppress their voices. The unprecedented pleasure and the fear of being found out had already caused Mark to almost copse. Meanwhile, Sally¡¯s body was like a warm and bottomless ocean, theyers upyers of whirlpools making him unable to stop himself, making him pour everything outwards.


    When the youth weakly hung from Sally¡¯s back, the entire process took less than a minute.


    With the extremely pleasurable sensation vanishing, fear immediately filled this youth¡¯s mind. He separated himself from Sally¡¯s body in a flustered manner and hurriedly fixed his clothes. He was quite scared that Sally might tell the priest about what happened, because if she did, the priest might just chase him back into the wilderness, a ce where he would degenerate into a barbarian that might be eaten by others of the same species at any time.


    Sally fetched a towel to wipe down her body and cleaned up her clothes, her movements skilled and quick. She tossed the used towel into the pocket of the overcoat and looked at the restless Mark before saying gently, ¡°Can I see the priest now?¡±


    ¡°Uh, you can, you can. The priest should just be in the back.¡± Mark didn¡¯t dare look Sally in the eyes.

 Book 3 2.3

    Book 3 Chapter 2.3 - Gray


    Sally quietly sat in front of the prayer table. The priest had just rushed over in a hurry and sat on the other end. The sleeves of his ck robe were rolled up, and his hands were still covered in quite a bit of dust. He had clearly been cleaning or repairing something.


    The priest looked like he was already more than forty years old. The harsh environment and many years of hardbor had covered his face in deep marks. The priest¡¯s hands were ratherrge and full of calluses, but one could feel strength from those hands. Even though Sally didn¡¯t like the apostle statue personally, she was still full of respect towards this priest that carved that statue. She always felt that the priest who didn¡¯t have any abilities was surrounded by an unseeable type of radiance, and this was especially prominent when he was working or praying.


    The priest straightened his body and crossed his hands. He then looked at Sally with a smile.


    ¡°Priest...¡± There was a faint gloominess in Sally¡¯s eyes. She hesitated for a long time before finding the words she was looking for. ¡°Why do people suddenly change, to the point where they seem like apletely different person? Will everyone be like this... I am talking about suddenly bing scary...¡±


    The priest sank into a state of contemtion before replying with a smile. ¡°I think I understand your question. Child, the reason why people change is because they do not have belief. Meanwhile, those people that suddenly be terrifying do so because they do not feel any restraint, and perhaps they do feel restraint but do not think that their evil conducts will be punished. Child, in this dark era, change is ever present, because once people obtain power, they lose their principles. Change is not always good, and unrestricted power will always bring about evil. That is why we need faith.¡±


    ¡°Then, is there really a lord out there?¡± Sally asked.


    The priestughed. Sally had never asked this question before. When people asked about the lord¡¯s existence, then their distance from faith wasn¡¯t far.


    The priest thought for a bit before saying, ¡°The lord is omnipresent, but because of this, we are unable to pinpoint the lord¡¯s existence, nor would I be able to prove his existence to you. What we can do, is to maintain our faith towards the lord.¡±


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t prove the lord¡¯s existence, then why is there a need for faith?¡± Sally asked again.


    ¡°Because faith is a beam of light that can point you in the right direction inside the darkness.¡± When the priest spoke this sentence, Sally seemed to have seen that radiance from his body again.


    ¡°What can I even do for the lord? Apart from my heart and body, I don¡¯t have anything.¡± Sally looked somewhat fervently at the priest. Her body leaned forward, her full chest¡¯s cleavage bing even more striking after pressing against the table.


    The priest saw all of this. His eyes looked as if they were filled with wisdom of the ways of the world. He said with a gentle voice, ¡°The lord doesn¡¯t need your money or your body, all he needs is your faith. I am the same.¡±


    Sally felt a bit surprised. Then, her eyes began to surge with true joy. Her eyes passed the priest andnded on the two divine altars the priest made. From the man nailed on the cross, she still felt a boundless kindness and mercy, but from the apostle, she continued to feel an inhuman coldness.


    The short conversation she had with the priest afterwards was short andforting. When Sally walked towards the main entrance of the church, her face was once again filled with radiance. There was a small door inside of therge entrance, and on the table next to it were three thick books. She saw behind a pir not too far away Mark, who was secretly looking over. The young child was still full of energy. Even though that incident had just happened, when he saw Sally, his throat began to rise and fall again, as if he wanted to throw himself over again. However, the priest that appeared in front of the divine altar made him dispel all improper thoughts.


    Sally looked as if she didn¡¯t see the cowering Mark at all. She lifted the books and walked out from the church. She then carefully closed the small door.


    The sky was alreadypletely dark, and the wind was even more so to the point where it was a bit terrifying. Sally tightly bound herrge clothes around her and struggled through the cold winds. When she walked out from a small road, she suddenly remembered something. She then took out the cloth from her overcoat¡¯s pocket and forcefully threw it outwards.


    The wind was extremely great, great to the extent where it could blow one away. This cloth had just left Sally¡¯s hand when it was blow high into the air and then towards who knew where.


    The night was extremely cold. Just this simple motion of tossing out the cloth made Sally shiver with coldness. She hurriedly pulled back her small hand that was cold to the point of almost freezing back inside of her sleeves before tightly carrying the books in her arms in fear of dropping them onto the ground.


    When she raised her head and saw the road that was hidden within the boundless darkness, Sally truly doubted whether she would be able to return home through this type of cold night. However, just like the priest said, faith was a beam of light, and even in the darkest times, the path forward would be illuminated. Sally wasn¡¯t sure of the lord¡¯s existence yet, but in her mind, there was always her own beam of light.¡±


    The wind suddenly became weaker, and a bit of warmth emerged in this dark world.


    Arge cloak that still carried warmth wrapped around Sally¡¯s body, making her trembling body calm down. The body warmth and scent were both quite familiar, and it immediately made her want to jump and cry out. She suddenly freed herself from the cover of this cloak and turned around. As expected, a tall, sturdy, and familiar figure appeared in the darkness.


    Sally almost couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Only after a few seconds had passed did she call out the word ¡®uncle¡¯ and then suddenly throw herself into this tall and sturdy man¡¯s embrace! Only now did she truly act like a thirteen year old child.


    Li Gaolei tightly wrapped the cloak around Sally before saying with a smile, ¡°Sally, I heard from yourpanions that you came to the church, so I hurried over. Luckily, I didn¡¯t miss you.¡±


    Sally raised her little face, and with a somewhat unconvinced voice, she asked, ¡°Uncle, how did youe here? Dragon City doesn¡¯t allow outsiders in.¡±


    Li Gaolei patted Sally¡¯s head and said, ¡°Uncle can be considered a ck Dragonrider subordinate now, so of course I cane in. However, your older sister Li only came out of the hospital today, so I only came to see you now.¡±


    Sally¡¯s little head stuck out from Li Gaolei¡¯s embrace, and sure enough, she saw Li¡¯s graceful figure. Despite the temperature being so cold, she still only wore the thin skin-tightbat suit and a jacket over that. Sally knew that the Li with Combat Domain abilities didn¡¯t fear the cold, and as such, she stuck out her tongue towards her. Li smiled and forcefully ruffled her hair.


    Sally looked towards Li Gaolei, and this time, she asked seriously, ¡°Uncle, how did you be a dragonrider subordinate? Didn¡¯t you say before that you would rather die than be a subordinate that was no different from a ve?¡±


    Li Gaolei¡¯s face became embarrassed. He scratched his short hair and said ambiguously, ¡°Ah, is that so? Did I say that before?¡±


    ¡°You have!¡± Sally was extremely certain.


    Seeing Sally¡¯s serious face, Li Gaolei grabbed his short hair again. However, this time, Li looked towards a different direction and was grabbing her short maroon hair just like Li Gaolei.


    Li Gaoleiughed and said, ¡°Alright, maybe I did say that before. However, this world is always changing right? My leader isn¡¯t bad, a good person and quite handsome as well. He¡¯s called Su. If you met him before, you would definitely like him.¡±

 Book 3 2.4

    Book 3 Chapter 2.4 - Gray


    ¡°Su?¡± Sally still had some memory of the individual with this name. In reality, those who have seen Su would find that it wasn¡¯t that easy to forget him.


    ¡°Alright, I admit that Su is a good person and quite handsome as well.¡± Sally eventually acknowledged Li Gaolei¡¯s choice with some difficulty. She knew quite well that the vition of a subordinate¡¯s lifetime contract was punishment from the Trials Division.


    Li Gaolei released a breath of relief, and then he blew a whistle before carrying Sally on his shoulder. He thenughed loudly before walking towards the city outskirts. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sally! Uncle will bring you to a good ce. Tonight, uncle will treat you to a great meal!¡±


    Sally didn¡¯t seem to be as happy as Li Gaolei thought she was, but the sprinting Li Gaolei didn¡¯t seem to notice anything. Li seemed to have detected something, her pretty brows frowning slightly.


    In terms of livelihoods, Dragon City¡¯s residents could be considered to be living under warm sunlight, while the wilderness was eternal darkness. There wasn¡¯t just a simple dividing line between this light and darkness. There was still an expansive gray area.


    All types ofpanies, organizations, and families were established around Dragon City. Hundreds of thousands of people lived in the regions around Dragon City. Due to the strict restrictions on who could enter and leave Dragon City, the number of people who could enter Dragon City wasn¡¯t thatrge. This also meant that even though Dragon City was vast, the entertainment inside wasn¡¯t particrly attractive. After all, they were all people with identity and status, so who would willingly entertain others?


    As a result, in the gray area at the border of Dragon City were several streets with all types of bars, evening shows, taverns, and low cost inns. One could find all the entertainment they could wish for in this ce. Even if they were someone as important as a dragonrider, for example some officer, they would still often appear in this ce.


    The ce Li Gaolei brought Sally to was a gray street, because only in the gray street could one eat some food from the wilderness. The most violent street that was also well known for sex was alsomonly referred to as ghost street.


    Unlike the crazily eating and drinking people around them, Li Gaolei, Li, and Sally ate quite slowly and seriously. This drew quite a bit of disdainful eyes. In the eyes of Dragon City residents, this type of eating was referred to as ¡®wilderness table manners¡¯, meaning that only those born in the barbaric wilderness would clean their tes so cleanly. In fact, this type of speaking was extremely urate, because for most surviving in the wilderness, coldness and hunger were inherent memories, so they all attached great importance towards food.


    Perhaps Li Gaolei and Li didn¡¯t know the derogatory term ¡®wilderness table manners¡¯, but Sally knew. However, even if all three of them knew about this term, none of them would worry much about it and they continued to eat the same way while chatting in low voices from time to time. In the wilderness, food was the most sacred thing and deserved the highest level of respect.


    In the eyes of others in this tavern, the three individuals¡¯ actions were extremely unsightly. The alcohol running through their blood made a few irritable individuals directly treat this as provocation.


    Someone finally walked over and heavily stabbed a military dagger onto the table in front of Li Gaolei. While spewing out a thick alcoholic odor, he shouted, ¡°Hey! Dogs from the wilderness, get lost! Don¡¯t infect me with some of your strange diseases! Oh, these two chicks aren¡¯t bad. You two can stay behind.¡±


    Li Gaoleiughed. His mood was quite good, so he didn¡¯t want to fight, nor did he want to find trouble for Su. Of course, if he wished to, this half-drunk fellow would immediately lose his life. Just when he was about to say something, Li was already staring at this drunkard and coldly said, ¡°We dide from the wilderness, but we are also dragonrider subordinates.¡±


    The drunkard was first astonished, but then heughed again. ¡°Subordinates? We have quite a few subordinates here. Some of private first ss dragonriders, others even of second lieutenants! What rank is the dragonrider you go to bed with? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just a private!¡±


    Azy yet somewhat arrogant voice sounded from the other side of the tavern. ¡°Hey, little girl over there, you don¡¯t look too bad. If your owner is just a private, then you might as well follow me. Either way, I am a private first ss.¡±


    ¡°My leader is a lieutenantmander.¡± Li¡¯s sentence immediately made the surrounding individuals quiet down.


    Even inside Dragon City, lieutenantmanders were not characters that could be easily offended. Provoking a subordinate was not much different from provoking the lieutenantmander himself. Li was quite satisfied with the current situation. They had Sally with them tonight, and she didn¡¯t want things to be too great. If it was any other time, that sentence alone would have immediately caused Li to break a row of that drunkard¡¯s ribs.


    Then, due to some kind of womanly arrogance, Li then added, ¡°He¡¯s Su.¡±


    A wave of silence swept through this restaurant. Then, ripples emerged. A somewhat ambiguous smile appeared on some people¡¯s faces, and the atmosphere gradually became a bit strange.


    ¡°Su? Is it that fellow that crawled his way up by dressing himself up like a woman?¡± A voice suddenly rose from an unknown direction.


    ¡°I heard that he is a wild dog that crawled out from the wilderness. No wonder his subordinates are dogs from the wilderness too!¡± This sentence immediately raisedughter from quite a few individuals.


    The drunkard that was standing by the table originally felt some fear, but the crowd¡¯s rowdiness gave him endless confidence. He opened his drunk eyes with difficulty and gave Li and Sally¡¯s faces a look. Then, his eyes suddenly lit up, and then he pointed at Sally before crying out, ¡°I recognize you! Aren¡¯t you that...¡±


    No one was able to hear the second part of that sentence, because Li had already stepped up. She grabbed the short de inserted into the table in front of Li Gaolei with one go, and with a clench, she bare handedly squished the edge of the short de into scrap metal! Li¡¯s hand that was clenching the scrap metal immediately flew over, smashing down on the drunkard¡¯s mouth with a speed that he could not react to at all!


    Even though Li¡¯s build looked somewhat weak and fragile, the power produced by four levels of abilities was extremely frightening. The drunkard spat out a mouthful of spittle that carried some teeth with it as well, and his stout and strong body that was over a hundred kilograms in weight flew outwards, passing four or five tables before heavilynding on the other wall of the restaurant. The ceiling was shaken until dust continuously descended, and cracks even appeared on the walls!


    Only when the drunkard went soft on the ground without showing any reaction did everyone cry out in surprise. Then, aplete struggle immediately broke.


    Due to his pretty exterior, wilderness background, and rtionship to Persephone, Su became a celebrity in Dragon City in a short period of time. However, most people didn¡¯t feel any respect towards him and definitely wouldn¡¯t evaluate him seriously. Su¡¯s bloody battle against the Fabregas family¡¯s armed force and his dazzling military aplishments after bing a dragonrider had all been selectively ignored, and they viewed his rapid rise in military rankpletely as a misuse of Persephone¡¯s private authority.


    Su¡¯s forceful methods were known only to the Fabregas family¡¯s members, as well as a small portion of people who had the authority to see Maria¡¯s corpse. Due to various reasons, they naturally wouldn¡¯t proim this sort of stuff too publicly. That was why most people refused to admit that their jealousy affected their decision making and stubbornly believed that Su was as weak as a woman. Of course, his subordinates would be just as weak and easy to bully.


    That was why the men in the restaurant were all fired up and swarmed over together.

 Book 3 2.5

    Book 3 Chapter 2.5 - Gray


    Li Gaolei never expected their first gathering in Dragon City to end up like this, turning into a chaotic fight in an instant. He smiled bitterly, and then he suddenly stood up, firmly bashing his head against the jaws of one of the men behind hm, directly knocking him unconscious. He then sent his elbow diagonally backwards, heavily smashing it down on the ribs of another man. That man immediately opened his mouth wide, but no cries could be heard, only the ka cha sounds of bones shattering.


    After sending the drunkard flying with a fist, Li continued her assault, sending our a high kick that directly sent a man that was throwing himself towards Sally directly into the ceiling! That big person stuck momentarily to the ceiling with a plop sound, and then he bounced off like a rubber ball while howling loudly. Before he evennded, he was sent flying by a side kick carrying over a thousand jin of power. His body collided into five or six other people along the way.


    Sally suddenly stood up, picking up a ceramic jar from the table before heavily smashing it down on a bald man¡¯s head. She then crawled under the table to avoid therge hands that were reaching over from all directions.


    Li Gaolei didn¡¯t leave their table. He continuously picked up the chinaware tes and smashed them down on these men¡¯s faces one after another. Combat wasn¡¯t his forte, so he took on quite a few kicks and punches during this chaotic fight. There was even a chair that had been smashed to pieces above his head. However, by relying on his three levels of ability in defense, Li Gaolei¡¯s fighting strength wasn¡¯t affected much.


    The men that had gathered around the table cried out miserably one after another. Below the table, Sally unexpectedly held a table knife and fork while inserting them into the calves in her line of sight.


    On the other end of the restaurant, only that private first ss dragonrider was still calmly seated, maintaining the bearing an official dragonrider should have. However, the subordinates he sat with all stood up, appearing somewhat eager to give it a try. However, due to the fear they felt from Li¡¯s ferocity, they were all still hesitant.


    With a whistling sound, Li¡¯s legshed out towards a skinny and weak and shriveled man. He flew through arge portion of the restaurant and directly smashed into the private first ss rank dragonrider¡¯s table. Two subordinates immediately rushed forward to support this man with a small build and prevent him from smashing into their table. However, who would have expected that this weak looking male¡¯s body carried an almost unstoppable force, directly overwhelming these two subordinates whose strength weren¡¯t all that outstanding!


    The three men¡¯s bodies copsed onto the table together, and then with a crash, the entire table sunk downwards. The food and soup all fell, making a huge mess. Even the private first ss¡¯ uniform had quite a bit of sd dressing sshed onto it.


    ¡°You...!¡± The private first ss stood up in flusteredness and exasperation. When he backed up, he stumbled on the chair and almost fell backwards. Showing this appearance in front of his subordinates made the private first ss furious and humiliated. However, when he saw Li¡¯sbat movements, he himself who was also an ability user that relied on the Combat Domain felt a bit of chilliness inside.


    There was still a bit of propriety behind Li Gaolei¡¯s movements, but Li was different. Her movements were clear and simple without anyplex changes. It was a style that erupted with pure strength, speed, and uracy to achieve victory. However, her attacks definitely didn¡¯t show any lenience, and every strike was efficient and deadly. This was a type ofbat skill that could only be obtained from the battlefield! The private first ss could tell that at least four of the men here were going to be disabled after this, and the drunkard that was sted flying earlier most likely lost his life.


    The private first ss hesitated for a bit, and then with a swoosh, he pointed his service pistol towards Li.


    Li¡¯s maroon colored hair suddenly fluttered upwards. She turned around, her sword like eyes passing over the dark ck muzzle and staring into the private first ss¡¯ pupils. The private first ss immediately felt his scalp go numb, and the fear he suddenly produced made all of the muscles in his body go rigid. Right at that moment, Li suddenly erupted with power and rushed towards the private! When the man and woman were brushed by her shoulder, their bodies immediately couldn¡¯t help but fly backwards.


    The private first ss¡¯ heart immediately became cold as soon as he saw Li¡¯s charging motion. This speed that was at least four levels was Li¡¯s true strength. Behind four levels of strength and defense, if she had four levels of speed as well, then the increase in her strength would definitely not be just a small amount.


    The private first ss knew that the pistol in his hand was alreadypletely useless, but he didn¡¯t even have the time to toss aside the gun and could only send his left fist towards Li, hoping that his four levels of ability could temporarily repel this terrifying woman. He only had three levels of defense, and as for speed, he didn¡¯t even have a single level.


    Li simrly threw out a fist, striking down on the private first ss¡¯ fist!


    When the two fistsnded together, an expected but still unbearable pain was transmitted from his arm, as well as the unexpected sounds of bones shattering. Then, what left the private first ss the most shocked was that Li¡¯s seemingly empty fist was actually harder than steel. Afterpletely smashing apart the private first rank¡¯s left hand, she waspletely unharmed. Another fist smashed towards the private first ss¡¯ face!


    The private first ss had the privilege of once again verifying with the bridge of his nose the terrifying power and toughness behind that fist. Blood and teeth immediately dyed arge portion of the wall red. This fist alone had already smashed the private first ss¡¯ face and also knocked him unconscious.


    In the private first ss¡¯ surroundings, four subordinates stood in a stupefied manner. Every single one of them was muchrger than Li, but none of them dared to lift up the unconscious private first ss.


    Li¡¯s short maroon hair danced about, and her chest rapidly rose and fell. She clenched her teeth while blowing out air from between the gaps, her tightened fists¡¯ bones even releasing crack crack sounds. Her slim body could erupt with astonishing power at any time. Li gave the four subordinates that didn¡¯t even have the courage to have her break their bones a look, and then she suddenly turned around, sweeping a cold gaze over the restaurant in search of the next fellow that wished to be her opponent.


    The restaurant was in a mess. There were bodies lying about in an absolute disorder, many of them groaning on the ground without any dignity. The ones that could still move immediately shrunk into a corner, never again showing the bravery they had when they initially rushed forward.


    Li Gaolei had many bruises on his face, and his lips were broken too. A piece of the wooden chair still stuck to his short hair, but he was still standing and even maintaining quite the unsightly smile. Sally made her way out from beneath the table, one hand holding a short de while the other carried a wine bottle. Her pretty little face was full of killing intent.


    The battle thus ended.


    Li Gaolei and Li walked out from the restaurant shoulder to shoulder with Sally in the middle holding their hands. From the distance, they looked just like a three member family that was full of warmth and gentleness.


    The battle that took ce in the restaurant wasn¡¯t long, but it couldn¡¯t be considered short either, so the people on the streets nearby had long been startled. There were still a few people who were fleeing from the back door of the restaurant to exin the situation that happened inside to the others that were hurrying over. That was why when the three individuals walked out from the restaurant, the situation was already somewhat wrong. In the darkness, the sound of a gun bolt being pulled open sounded.


    Li Gaolei suddenly pulled out a pistol and fired four shots with lightning speed. The sharp and clear sounds of gunshots immediately tore through the night sky! Arge st of sparks shed through the night sky, and then the sound of metal breaking as well as several shouts of rm sounded. However, there were no miserable cries before death. Li Gaolei then pointed his pistol into the darkness, and after taking aim a few times, rustling sounds could immediately be heard from each ce the muzzle pointed at. There was even the sound of a heavy object falling, and then there was a cry of pain.


    In the darkness, four shooters with different identities looked at their pistols that had broken into two pieces in a stupefied manner. If they were given another opportunity, they would still never dare to take aim at those three individuals that were gradually departing into the distance, because if they did that, the bullets¡¯ next target would be their necks. Meanwhile, those unfortunate individuals that already fled for their lives or fell from the roof were still groaning in the alley filled with trash.


    Only when there was a fair amount of distance between themselves and gray street did Li Gaolei say, ¡°Li, don¡¯t be so aggressive next time. This is Dragon City, so we can¡¯t give our leader trouble. It seems like he is already dealing with quite a bit of trouble.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to shut that fellow up quicker!¡± Li somewhat harshly said. She did not exin her reasoning for doing so, however.


    Li Gaolei shrugged his shoulders and didn¡¯t seem like he was going to continue this subject. Even though the road was long, the three of them walked quite quickly, and they soon entered Dragon City. Li rather abruptly told Li Gaolei to go back first and that she would send Sally back home. Li Gaolei expressed his agreement, because as long as Li decided on something, he would pretty much always agree.


    The night was cold and dark. On the way home, Sally was unusually quiet. She leaned against Li while silently walking. Only when they almost reached her home did Li say with a sigh, ¡°Sally, are you short on money?¡±


    ¡°...yes.¡± Sally only replied after a while.


    ¡°Uncle Li Gaolei should have given you enough money!¡± Li already developed some beginner understanding of currency and prices of Dragon City, but if they went further to economics and currency, those digits would immediately make her feel a great headache. What was extremely strange was that if simr digits were used on military affairs, Li would instinctively be able to understand it.


    Sally continued to remain silent. Li scratched her hair and decided that she wouldn¡¯t continue asking. Either way, these experiences were definitely not cheerful memories. When she first saw Sally, Li could smell a heavy oldor of men. This smell shouldn¡¯t be on Sally¡¯s body, and when she heard that drunkard¡¯s words, her suspicions were confirmed.


    ¡°It looks like you really arecking money. Give me two days and then I¡¯ll give you some!¡± Li thought for a long time, and in the end, she could only use her own way of helping Sally.


    Sally carefully looked at Li, and then after a while, she shook her head and said, ¡°Older sis Li, I have my own things I need to do which need a lot a lot of money, so you cannot help me. If you really want to help me, then don¡¯t talk to Uncle Li Gaolei about this.¡±


    Li still wanted to advise Sally, but she unexpectedly saw that her little face was full of confidence and resoluteness. Sally already wasn¡¯t that sickly little girl who did not know the affairs of life. From a certain aspect, she was even more mature than Li. Her eyes carried steadiness and dedication, making Li forget everything she wanted to say to convince her otherwise.


    ¡°Older sis Li, don¡¯t me those men. They give me money and allow me to continue doing what I want to do, so I don¡¯t hate them and instead am thankful towards them. Let¡¯s end it here. Older sis Li, I¡¯m going back!¡± Sally suddenly turned around and quickly disappeared into the dark corridor.


    Li sat there silently for a long time before slowly leaving. Everything in Dragon City was unfamiliar to her, and perhaps asking Su for advice tomorrow might not be a bad choice. In fact, Li¡¯s intuition told her that Helen was the better person to ask, but Li found her extremely annoying and didn¡¯t want to say anything to her. As for the reason, it was just a simple and pure dislike.


    At this moment, Li Gaolei didn¡¯t return to Helen or their arranged temporary residence and instead walked slowly and aimlessly through the inside of the ck Dragonriders¡¯ city. There wasn¡¯t any warmth or gentle smile on his face, and his brows were instead tightly locked. His narrowed eyes were just like those of a hawk¡¯s. His arms were inserted into his pants, his forefingers continuously tapping lightly on the trigger of the pistol in his hand. Right now, he truly wished for a target to unload the sixty plus rounds inside this pistol onto.


    A wrinkled piece of cloth seemed to continuously flutter at the end of Li Gaolei¡¯s field of view.

 Book 3 3.1

    Book 3 Chapter 3.1 - Righteousness In Vengeance


    When a dim light appeared in the sky again, Dragon City began to mor with noise again.


    Dragon City was extremelyrge. Thisrge city that used to contain over a million people now aodated less than a hundred thousand. Most of Dragon City¡¯s territory was still in an abandoned state. Only a small area ofnd was developed with water and energy supply, serving as its residents¡¯ ce of residence. If one wished to, Dragon City¡¯s residents could choose to open their own ces of dwelling, and the benefits of that would be that it was private and more quiet, but it came at the risk of being less safe. In addition, since it was far from the web of control, the price of resources would be extremely great.


    Many people of status from Dragon City all chose to construct their own residence. As long as there were enough resources, they could even reconstruct an entire block.


    Those truly great figures, for example, Morgan and Rudolph, would reside in their family¡¯s territory outside of Dragon City. As for Persephone, now that she had separated from the Arthur family, the amount of time she spent in Dragon City was quite limited. She had many pieces of private property in Dragon City, and when she came back to Dragon City, she would often stay inside the private hospital.


    Dragon City was extremely safe. The vast andplex subway passage would be cleaned once every year, and strict monitoring and defensive measures were set up. If the enemy decided to invade through the underground passageway, they would find that they instead entered an endless pitfall of death.


    Around ten in the morning, Su received a letter in his own residence from Ricardo regarding the venue. From the request of the information provided, Su didn¡¯t wear the dragonrider uniform and only brought simple arms. Su chose two short daggers and didn¡¯t bring any firearms. After all, inside the city¡¯splicated terrain, it didn¡¯t make too much of a difference whether he had a gun or not.


    Su arrived in front of a wide and cozy vi promptly at eleven as previously arranged. There were shooters situated at high points all around the vi, with seven or eight fully armed soldiers standing in front of the vi to monitor those who came out from the vi. There were several striking traces of blood around the entrance and wall, and below the bloodstains were several corpses. Based on their attire, they should be the vi¡¯s guards. These guards didn¡¯t seem to have any injuries, but their heads almostpletely disappeared, seemingly directly sted apart by some high powered bullets.


    While standing within the off-road vehicles, Su saw Ricardo, as well as the rapid-fire machine cannon in his hand. The end of the machine cannon was still warm; it seemed like the array of corpses was the work of this weapon.


    The people inside the vi were lined up under gunpoint. The vi that exceeded 2000 square meters was divided into three buildings. Thirty or so people lived inside, with a small portion being armed personnel that guarded the building, chauffeurs, chefs, and servants. The true residents of these buildings should be the five women and eleven children of varying ages. There were male and female children, the oldest one a girl that had just reached the age of eleven and the youngest still breastfeeding.


    Ricardo chuckled when he saw Su walk over. In a low voice, he said, ¡°It¡¯s enough if you just watch from the side. There¡¯s nothing left for us to deal with already.¡±


    Su swept his eyes over the people present and noticed that there weren¡¯t that many people sent by Ricardo. Apart from some individuals who were clearly here to join the excitement, there were a few who seemed to belong to several different factions, some of them carrying quite a bit of undisguisable killing intent. There were even some who scanned their eyes selectively over the women and children¡¯s bodies, as if they were picking out animals that were going to be used forbor.


    Su learned from the materials he was provided that this was Lieutenant Colonel Kafen¡¯s vi, and his main household and children should all be here. However, he had never heard that Kafen had property in Dragon City, so it was likely that his main assets were hidden elsewhere. Those women and children should all be Kafen¡¯s family. As a ck Dragonrider lieutenant colonel, Kafen truly was a great figure, and one had to admit that the quality of his women was quite high.


    Su looked around again, this time at the people scattered nearby. His expression changed slightly. In the beginning, because there were many people who didn¡¯t reveal any abilities, Su ended up overlooking them. However, the second time he scanned this area, he noticed that there were quite a few individuals with unique auras, and there were even some who made Su experience strange feelings. Some of them brought him a dark and moist feeling, another sharp pain, and there was even one that gave Su an insect-like feeling.


    Even though these people looked like they didn¡¯t possess any abilities, their identities and backgrounds were definitely not simple; this was the conclusion Su came to. From this distance, even Su¡¯s long-range sensation exceeded its effective range. As such, the feeling he experienced from watching these individuals was vague, more so leaning towards intuition and a type of instinctive feeling. However, this wasn¡¯t something that relied on luck, and was instead a new ability Su formed from the Perception Domain, spirit reaction. This wasn¡¯t a formted seventh level ability, nor was it on the rare abilities list. Su simply came up with the name of this ability based on his own judgment.


    Ricardo watched as Su observed the surrounding people. A hint of shock shed past his eyes, and his body tilted towards Su before saying in a low voice, ¡°Those on the outside are agents from various powers of Dragon City that came to observe our actions, as well as to see if they could obtain some profits from this ce. As for that fellow...¡±


    Ricardo pointed at a middle-aged male that was strolling about in front of the vi¡¯s entrance with a downcast look. ¡°He is called Tidan, one of the most well known reckless businessmen in the outskirts of Dragon City. I sold all of Kafen and Maria¡¯s asset rights to him. Of course, there was a discount, and we are in charge of ensuring the safety of the recovery process, making sure that dragonrider general headquarters and other families don¡¯t interfere. The price that everything sold for wasn¡¯t enough to make up for our losses, but it¡¯s better than nothing. In addition, with him here, the likelihood of him finding Kafen¡¯s hidden assets should be higher than if we tried ourselves. People like us are only good for fighting. For politics and milking out thest drop of spoils, they are better off handed to a specialist.


    Su gave the man named Tidan a look. Tidan was around 190 centimeters tall. He wore a rather older style wind jacket, and in his right hand was a short whip that was only half a meter long made from leather and metal wiring. It didn¡¯t seem to contain much power, yet Su could feel a thick bloody aura from the whip.


    Everyone inside the vi was forced out and divided into different groups under gunpoint. The guards that had their weapons removed from them were moved to the side and squatting right next to the corner of the walls.


    The chefs, maids, and servants were moved to a different group, and the final group that became the focal group of everyone¡¯s attention were Kafen¡¯s women. The children were stuck to the wall and stood by the women¡¯s sides.


    The day was extremely cold. When the women and children were forced out, they didn¡¯t even have time to put on extra clothes, so they were all shivering under the cold winds.


    Tidan slowly walked past these five women, his snake like eyes carefully inspecting every detail on these women¡¯s bodies. He walked back and forth a few times before standing in front of the oldest woman. An extremely nasty smile appeared on his face as he asked, ¡°You are Kafen¡¯s wife?¡±


    The faces of the four other females immediately changed. They seemed like they wanted to argue about something, but the surrounding gun muzzles immediately made them understand that remaining silent was the smartest choice.


    The woman in front of Tidan immediately raised her head. She looked arrogantly at Tidan before coldly saying, ¡°I am! If my husband was here, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let you speak to me like this...¡±


    Tidan¡¯s smile became even greater. However, when this type of smile appeared on his face that carried sharp features, it made one¡¯s eyes feel sore. Heughed like an owl and said, ¡°If Kafen was still alive, perhaps I might be scared. However, do you know how Kafen died? Perhaps I can help you gain a deeper impression...¡±


    Tidan turned the woman around. Then, the whip in his right hand quickly, violently, and cruelly smashed down on her buttocks, delivering so much pain that she immediately fainted before she was even given a chance to gasp. Then, Tidan¡¯s right hand moved, immediately waking that woman back up.


    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Kafen allowed someone to insert a rod right in here, remaining upright in the tundra as a statue...¡± Tidan¡¯s voice was so deep and low that it was like that of a devil¡¯s.

 Book 3 3.2

    Book 3 Chapter 3.2 - Righteousness In Vengeance


    He took a step back, letting the woman fall weakly onto the ground. She continuously trembled while whimpering. He fetched a napkin from his pocket, and while wiping off the bloodstains on the whip¡¯s handle, he asked the remaining four women, ¡°Which one of you can tell me where Kafen¡¯s money is? I like honest people. In front of my face, there will definitely be benefits in speaking the truth.


    All of the women, including the one on the floor, maintained their silence, not answering Tidan¡¯s question.


    Tidan seemed to have quite the patience. He pointed to Ricardo in the distance and said to them, ¡°It¡¯s better if you all stop your delusions. There¡¯s no one here to save you, not from dragonrider headquarters, not from the Blood Parliament, and there¡¯s even less of a chance of it happening from Kafen¡¯s friends. In fact, I highly doubt that Kafen had any friends. Even if he did, they were probably all killed by the people over there. Do you see that fellow carrying the machine cannon? That¡¯s the one that killed Kafen, your husband, your father, and sold you all to me. My name is Tidan, all of you better remember it. A smart person wouldn¡¯t forget their new owner¡¯s name.¡±


    Su¡¯s eyebrows frowned slightly, and this time, not even Ricardo detected it. A nonchnt smile rested on his face, and the machine cannon supported under his ribs lightly swayed back and forth.


    Tidan¡¯s rough voice continued to resound through the air. ¡°Purchasing you all cost me quite a bit of money. If I sold all of you as ves, then I would be taking a 20 percent loss. However, the profits that I expect from this transaction should be 50 percent! How about this, whoever tells me where Kafen¡¯s wealth is hidden, I will let that person go free. In addition, for every 10 percent profit after that, I will allow another person of her choosing to be freed! All of you are smart women, so you should know what I am trying to say. Right now, let me inspect my goods first!¡±


    Tidan raised his right hand, pointing his demon-like finger towards the huddled up children. Only after swaying behind a few times did it descend. Two robust mercenaries immediately appeared from behind Tidan and dragged a ten or so year old girl out until she was facing Tidan.


    There were three women who clearly released a breath of relief, but there was one woman who tightly clenched her uniform.


    Su knew what was going to happen without even seeing it for himself. He took a deep breath and said in a dull voice, ¡°Is this necessary?¡±


    ¡°It is!¡± Ricardo grabbed Su¡¯s arm, not allowing him to act blindly without thinking. When he spoke again, it was with an unquestionable tone. ¡°Maria is an extravagant woman who not only didn¡¯t put aside any savings, but also took on arge amount of debt. Meanwhile, Lieutenant Colonel Kafen was a good father and husband who didn¡¯t squander his money. He definitely left enough assets for his women and children, which is why Tidan would focus most of his attention here. I brought you here precisely to have you see the process yourself. The prohibition of earnings from internal struggles makes revenge the principle of justice. From the very first day, every single dragonrider learned clearly that they do not only have duties and responsibilities towards themselves, but also to their subordinates and family. During an internal struggle, once the challenged won, then they have the right to take revenge on the enemy¡¯s rtives and subordinates. Su, those are the rules of the game, so we mustply with them, and we must also uphold them! This is why every single dragonrider has to continuously be stronger, especially dragonriders without a family backing them. Only those individuals that gave up on their individual strength and work for general headquarters would receive protection from general headquarters, making them exempt from this rule. I believe you should understand this reasoning. Isn¡¯t your sadistic ughter towards Kafen and Maria precisely for intimidating hidden enemies?¡±


    Su said in a downcast voice, ¡°That¡¯s different. Kafen and Maria were both soldiers.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not much of a difference. It is an unwritten rule that soldiers¡¯ families are the same as soldiers themselves.¡± Ricardo¡¯s voice was extremely cold.


    ¡°They are just women and children without any abilities!¡± Su replied. At this moment, the little girl had already been stripped naked, and her tender body was turning red under the frigid wind. Mournful crying echoed far into the distance. However, most of the people surrounding this ce had an indifferent coldness, and a small portion were even appreciating her body that had yet to mature.


    Ricardo firmly grabbed Su¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Women are just tools to vent out our desires and produce children. In addition, they are Kafen¡¯s children. Do you want them to find you after they grow up to carry revenge out on your women or children? That¡¯s why their end will either be through bing ves or dying. This is something me and Tidan already reached an understanding for! When Kafen epted the contract to kill us, he should have already understood the consequences of defeat.¡±


    Ricardo¡¯s grip became tighter and tighter. He continued in an ice cold voice, ¡°Do you know why I am here, moreover protecting Tidan¡¯s actions? It is because at the very least, I am the first rank inheritor of the Fabregas family, even if it is only in name. Anyone that interferes with my matters now is not much different than directly opposing the Fabregas family! Everyone knows that dragonrider lieutenant colonels are pieces of fatty meat, and Kafen is especially so. Lieutenant Commander Su, if it was only you here, then you would find that the number of those interfering would be much greater. What would you do then? Kill everyone here? Do you have the strength to oppose everyone inside Dragon City? If you die, what would happen to your subordinates? Do you wish for them to be like the people before your eyes right now?¡±


    Su was silent without making any movements. However, there was still an explosive power brewing within him. Ricardo¡¯s tone became a bit gentler. He released his hold on Su¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Su, think about it for a bit. You aren¡¯t God, and neither am I. It is already quite amazing to be able to take care of those at our side.¡±


    Su took a deep breath, and his body calmed down. Tidan suddenly turned around and released an eerie chuckle in Su¡¯s direction. It seemed like he had been paying close attention to this side¡¯s activity this entire time.


    Towards this obscure type of provocation, Su¡¯s reply was just a serene look. Then, the moment their eyes, met, Su¡¯s green pupil suddenly shrunk into a cross shape. From within the depths of that green radiance, one could only feel an endless chilliness!


    In reality, there weren¡¯t any changes to Su¡¯s body temperature. The icy coldness that was emitted from his pupil should just be an illusion, yet Tidan immediately felt his body freezing up! He suddenly took a step back, almost falling onto the ground, and only then did he break free from Su¡¯s heavy and sticky gaze that seemed to almost possess the power to shatter one¡¯s soul.


    The soldiers under Tidan immediately ran over to help him up. Only after taking a moment topose himself did his expression gradually recover; however, cold sweat already soaked through his tight close-fitted clothes. He no longer dared to give Su a look, and he already understood clearly that provoking Su was definitely not a sensible decision. Underneath Su¡¯s pretty exterior might quite possibly be a fiendish heart.


    Su suppressed the anger rising within him with some difficulty. This wasn¡¯t his intention, but rather his body¡¯s instinctive reaction, just like a wild beast whose honor had been challenged. Just as his mood was feeling slightly agitated, Su suddenly felt a faint stinging sensationing from his cheek. This wasn¡¯t a real feeling, but rather something simr to what he felt when he was aimed at before, only much weaker.


    Su¡¯s mind was a bit shaken. Without even taking the time to think about it, he immediately tilted his heads back slightly to barely avoid being aimed at. The front sight once moved in a nimble manner, once again locking onto Su¡¯s head. The feeling of being targeted this time was much different from when he was aimed at by an ordinary sniper. Not only was the feeling rather vague, the original position where the shooter aimed from seemed to be constantly changing as well, making it almost impossible for him to lock onto the sniper¡¯s position. Even if it was a ck Dragonrider that had experienced strict anti-sniping training, they would find that even if they knew they were being aimed at, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to produce any effective countermeasures. Dragonriders with slightly weaker perception abilities might only realize they were being sniped at after the bullet already entered their bodies.


    This was without a doubt an extremely outstanding sniper that far surpassed all sniping specialists Su had encountered in the past. These abilities that could interfere with the other party¡¯s reactions and conceal oneself were things not even Su possessed. This sniper¡¯s specialty should be precisely to hunt those anti-sniping specialists.


    Su¡¯s body lightly swayed about, continuously moving away from the point of target, each time stopping once he barely avoided the sniper¡¯s aim. After avoiding the sniper¡¯s targeting several times, Su suddenly turned around. His green eye formed an invisible line that streaked across the boundless city constructs before finallynding on a seemingly unremarkable building. His long and fine fingers lightly moved to his military knife.


    The feeling of being targeted thus vanished.

 Book 3 3.3

    Book 3 Chapter 3.3 - Righteousness In Vengeance


    Ricardo already watched enough and no longer worried about how Tidan was going to struggle for 100 percent profit. He made a gesture towards the people below and said towards Su, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing left for us to do here. We should just let them torment each other! We still need to return and figure out what we do from here. The losses from the operation this time weren¡¯t small, so our time right now is extremely precious... wait Su, what is going on with you?¡±


    Ricardo discovered that Su was unusually tired. However, Su onlyughed without saying anything. Ricardo began to think to himself, and then he looked around him, but didn¡¯t notice anything. He didn¡¯t look into it too deeply and led Su to an offroad vehicle before departing.


    On a distant street, a rather agile off-road vehicle started up before slowly driving away. Inside the vehicle sat a ck individual that was already getting on in his years. The corners of his lips below a gray beard were tilted upwards, forming a vague smile.


    As he watched buildings pass by outside the window one after another, the ck individual revealed a rather enigmatic smile. He sounded like he was talking to himself, but also as if he was talking to an invisible person. ¡°It seems like epting the bribest time really was a smart decision. This fellow isn¡¯t someone to provoke.¡± This wonderful and light off-road vehicle increased speed, making its way through great streets and small alleys, most of them being abandoned and extremely old roads. From time to time, the wheels would run on bulging rocks and cause the vehicle to rise high into the air, but they would alwaysnd once again on roads that were barely traversable, disying how outstanding the skills of the driver were.


    The off-road vehicle quickly moved past arge abandoned region before stopping at the edge of a hidden alley. The ck individual got off the vehicle and looked into the alley before directly heading inside. His body was quite clean, or at the least, there was no way he could hide anyrge weapons. Inside the alley were three bars that faced each other, and in front of every bar were two or three fierce looking men that were standing or squatting on the ground, staring at every person that walked into this alley.


    The ck individual stroked the ash gray beard above his lips. He swayed back and forth as he moved past these men, not treating these men¡¯s murderous looks seriously at all. He looked over the signs of the bars and eventually chose one that read ¡®Fuck me!¡¯ before slowly walking inside.


    As soon as he entered the restaurant, the ck individual¡¯s sharp ears picked up some discussions from the moring that interested him.


    ¡°Do you see that chick over there? She really isn¡¯t bad! Honestly, this old one hasn¡¯t seen such a pretty girl my entire life!¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go up and ask her how much she wants for a night? Either way, the women thate here aren¡¯t any good people. Oh, actually, I should correct myself. No women are good people.¡±


    The one that spoke first was a man in a dark red shirt. He sat by the bar counter, and after fiercely downing a ss of strong alcohol, he wiped his mouth while saying, ¡°Fuck, I really don¡¯t know why, but every time I look at her, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m hugging a block of ice. I really can¡¯t get it up at all.¡±


    The ck individual cracked open a grin. He looked towards the corner of the bar, and sure enough, there was a beautiful woman sitting at a table alone. She drank quietly by herself, her eyes focused on the wine bottle in front of her the entire time.


    Even though he had only seen a picture, moreover a blurry picture, with his sight and memory, the ck individual was still convinced that the one he was looking for was her. There was a man who, perhaps because he didn¡¯t want to see anything happen between the ck individual and the woman, sneakily stood up. Picking up a bottle of alcohol, he fiercely smashed it down on the back of the ck individual¡¯s head!


    The ck individual took a slight step forward, and that already avoided the sneak attack that came from his back. It was almost as if he didn¡¯t even realize what had happened as he directly arrived in front of the woman¡¯s table before sitting down.


    The alcohol bottle that struck out from the back shattered as itnded on the ground. The man fell weakly onto the ground, and from his throat came huh huh sounds, but nothing came out. His body curled up together. Both hands were covering his crotch, and his body continuously twitched about.


    Inside the entire bar, only two or three individuals saw that the moment the ck man avoided the strike from the alcohol bottle, he pulled out a small and fine silent pistol, fired at the man¡¯s groin, and then pulled back the pistol with lightning speed again. A vacant space opened up in the noisy and crowded bar. The people here were all looking at the man who fell and didn¡¯t get back up again. Several guards looked towards the bartender behind the counter, and that older bartender shrugged his shoulders before saying, ¡°Throw him out!¡±


    The guards immediately moved forward, grabbing the injured male like a ughtered pig before dragging him out of the entrance.


    The ck individual picked up the bottle of alcohol in front of the woman and poured a ss for himself. He slowly took a sip and asked, ¡°Helen?¡±


    The woman continued to slowly drink. She nodded, but didn¡¯t give the ck individual a single look.


    The ck man seemed a bit surprised at Helen¡¯s icy coldness, but he didn¡¯t seem to mind it too much. He looked at Helen in a somewhat meaningful manner and said, ¡°I¡¯m Lynch. Did you bring the money?¡±


    Helen finally finished the ss of alcohol that didn¡¯t have much to begin with. She then took out a card before cing it onto the desk. She pushed it towards the ck individual and said indifferently, ¡°All inside this card.¡±


    Lynch cracked open a grin. His left hand didn¡¯t ept the card and instead directly grabbed Helen¡¯s right hand. ¡°I believe the price we agreed on should be another 50 percent higher. I feel like using you to make up for that 50 percent isn¡¯t too bad of an idea.¡±


    Helen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest. She continued to maintain her trademark voice as she said, ¡°Are you sure you have an interest in me?¡±


    Lynch suddenly smiled sinisterly. With a fierce grab, he pulled Helen¡¯s entire body onto the table. A lightweight dagger appeared in his right hand and pressed up against Helen¡¯s chin. The tip of his nose seemed to be sticking to Helen¡¯s cheek as he said in a suppressed voice, ¡°Your act might work against others, but I¡¯m different! I¡¯ve yed with many corpses, so the colder you are, the more excited I be! Can you feel it? Can you see how hard I¡¯ve be?!¡±


    No matter what Lynch said, Helen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest, and her gaze didn¡¯t seem to fluctuate in the slightest either.


    ¡°There are many ways to increase your worth. The one you are using right now is an extremely foolish method,¡± said Helen.


    Lynch¡¯s smile was extremely wide, and the tips of his beard stubble were already brushing against Helen¡¯s face. He was enjoying this current situation quite a bit. In a rather slow voice, he said, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m not raising my own worth! Regardless, your choice to meet me here was a mistake. Even if I decided to fuck you right here, no one will dare to say anything. Perhaps bringing you away might be a better choice.¡±


    ¡°An extremely stupid decision.¡± If one only listened to her voice, one would feel as if Helen had been sitting calmly the entire time without any changes in position. ¡°No matter what you do, Su will find out.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Lynch smiled.


    Helen continued to speak in an ice-cold voice. ¡°He will definitely find you, and he wouldn¡¯t waste too much time doing so. I believe you understand this point quite clearly.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Lynch continued to smile.


    Helen finally frowned, and a rather impatient expression appeared on her face. ¡°I believe that among the corpses you¡¯ve yed with, Maria¡¯s was not included among them.¡±


    Lynch was still smiling, firmly grabbing Helen¡¯s hand. However, his body was somewhat stiff, and the physiological reaction he was rather proud of hadpletely disappeared without a trace.

 Book 3 3.4

    Book 3 Chapter 3.4 - Righteousness In Vengeance


    Lynch suddenly loosened his grip on on Helen¡¯s hand, and the dagger in his hands magically disappeared as well. He straightened out his body and sat like a disciplined soldier. Meanwhile, Helen just happened to pull back her hand and sit down once again. She didn¡¯t have any abilities, at least not any Combat Domain abilities. However, she moved the same moment Lynch moved his hand, precise to the limit of her body¡¯s abilities.


    The corners of Lynch¡¯s eyes jumped a few times. He rubbed his beard, and as if nothing had happened just now, he said, ¡°Meeting me here, do you want me to work for you? If that is the case, then I don¡¯t believe I have any reason to refuse. Can I hear the conditions?¡±


    Helen said, ¡°It seems like you are a bit smarter than what I expected. I know what kind of price you¡¯ve asked for before, so let¡¯s just take seventy percent off of that, no time limit. During this time period, you have to obey all of my orders, and you cannot ept anyone else¡¯smissions.¡±


    ¡°Ha, basically very!¡± Lynch loosened his shoulders and said, ¡°It seems like I don¡¯t have the ability to refuse. However, rather than epting these conditions, why don¡¯t I just have my way with you and then fight against Su to the death?¡±


    A somewhat impatient look appeared on Helen¡¯s face again. In an indifferent voice, she said, ¡°Fight against Su? Do you have the ability to do so? Moreover, I can tell you that going on me won¡¯t bring you the slightest bit of pleasure, neither mentally or physically. You will find that it won¡¯t be able to make up for your losses at all.¡±


    Lynchughed embarrassingly and downed arge ss of strong liquor before saying, ¡°Fuck! I don¡¯t have that kind of courage. Living is still too fucking interesting! Last question, why did you choose me?¡±


    ¡°Su wouldn¡¯t always be a sniper, so I need a new sniper. You barely met the standard.¡± Helen¡¯s words were just as brutal as before.


    ¡°Fine then! Count it as me being unlucky to have met you monsters! I¡¯m leaving. If you need me for something, you know how to get in touch with me.¡± Lynch stood up to leave.


    ¡°Your matters shouldn¡¯t have ended yet, right?¡± Helen looked at Lynch with a gaze that looked like unmoving ice.


    Lynch looked at the hand Helen ced on the table. He struck his own head with his palm and walked back withrge strides. He poured the strong alcohol onto the table, and then he fired a bullet at the flowing alcohol. The strong liquor immediately ignited. This type of alcohol with special ingredients was much stronger than normal alcohol, so when it burned, its temperature was far greater than when ordinary alcohol was ignited.


    Lynch pressed his left hand down on the mes without the slightest hesitation. The high temperature mes licked at his palm, immediately creating chi chi sounds. It was obvious that Lynch didn¡¯t have any heat resistant abilities, or maybe he did, but wasn¡¯t using it. Only when the center of his hand had been charred ck did Lynch slowly retract his hand. When he saw an expression of satisfaction from Helen¡¯s face, he immediately released a sigh before turning around and leaving the bar. His movements were hurried to the extent where he appeared somewhat flustered.


    With the dragonriders¡¯ medical technology, Lynch¡¯s left hand could definitelypletely recover. However, the pain and suffering the burning process brought about wasn¡¯t something just anyone could endure, especially for a sniper equipped with Perception Domain abilities who had a much greater sense of painpared to others.


    Helen continued to slowly drink her own alcohol. However, there was already no one who dared to have any ideas on her.


    When darkness surrounded Dragon City, Su received a line of information from his intelligence system that stated 300 thousand was transferred into his ount. Su looked at this screen for a long time before deciding to close this intelligence system.


    He knew that this 300 thousand was half of what Ricardo received from Tidan. However, were two ck Dragonrider lieutenant colonels really only worth that much? Perhaps when they were alive, they truly could intimidate most people, but now that they had died, their families and assets were simrly assessed and divided up. 600 thousand and 6 million didn¡¯t really make all that much of a difference.


    This was the result of defeat. Subordinates would be buried or be ves, while women would be the ythings of others. While children... children would bepletely eliminated.


    Su stood in front of a window. He reached out a hand and pushed open the window, allowing the ice cold winds of night to blow against his face and body. A rare cigarette was ignited. He took a deep breath. The cheap cigarette¡¯s poor quality tobo released a strong and stinging smell, but it instead gave Su a familiar and reminiscent feeling. When he was in the wilderness, he was only willing to smoke the poorest quality cigarettes, and even then, it would be an extremely long time before he would smoke another one.


    Inside the smoke, his experiences in Dragon City seemed to resurface one after another. Su knew quite well that everything Ricardo said was correct. He couldn¡¯t take on the consequences of defeat at all. Meanwhile, if he wanted to continuously win, apart from needing a bit of luck, he also needed an ice-cold heart.


    An ice-cold heart that was practically devoid of emotion.


    Su connected the portable intelligence system to the personal system inside his ce of residence and began to carefully read through all of the equipment, technology, abilities, equipments, and supplies he had the authority to ess. The most important thing was establishing a new armed force, to re-equip the three subordinates, and to stock up on necessary supplies and ammunition. Su discovered that the equipment for a single person was already extremely expensive. If he wanted to create an entire armed force, even if it was just a small measly troop of a dozen or so individuals, his 300 thousand would easily be used up, and that would just be the beginning stages. Those dragonriders with several hundred subordinates, unless they had the support of their families, it would be impossible for them to support such arge army solely by relying on themselves.


    The personal intelligence system was sent over by Helen to help Su deal with normal documents and formbat operations. After all, the portable system was always connected to dragonrider headquarters, so using that to create a n posed a bit of a security issue. However, with the thinking speed and data processing Su¡¯s brain could currently handle, he could alreadyplete this task without the need for an assistance from an intelligence system, but he still epted Helen¡¯s gift to avoid letting her learn about the secrets of his brain. Su didn¡¯t doubt in the slightest that even with his rtionship with Persephone, if Helen had an interest in his brain, she might put him under anesthesia, cut him open and removerge portions for research.


    Only after workingte into the night did Su finally produce a new n. He could establish a small troop around 20 or so individuals in size and provide Li and Li Gaolei with the minimum amount ofbat equipment. Once he implemented the n, Su would only have 30 thousand left for emergency use. In terms of the difference in scale, the new troop¡¯sbat strength and the previous army that numbered over a hundred couldn¡¯t bepared. However, Li and Li Gaolei¡¯s strengths somewhat increased, and Su even more so developed a seventh level ability, so their overall strength shouldn¡¯t be that much weaker than what it was in the past. This was, unless they ended up epted a few special missions, in which case the smaller scale of the army would affect them a bit.


    After finalizing some final details, Su rubbed his somewhat sore forehead, inwardly admiring those dragonrider bureaucrats whose bellies were growingrger by the day in general headquarters. Only when he did it himself did he discover that things like putting together a n, allocation of equipment, creation of an army, and pairing of abilities were actually thisplicated.


    After storing this n into the personal intelligence system, he turned it off. In reality, he had already stored an identical copy of the n into his eternal memory area. Now that his memory area had increased, apart from the automatic stockpiling of the sceneries of ces he passed by, there was still thirty percent of empty space that hadn¡¯t been used.


    As soon as he closed the intelligence system, Su suddenly sensed two people hurriedly walking towards his residence, arguing over something as they came. A minuteter, mming sounds could be heard on the door,pletely disregarding the gentle electronic voice that had already sounded to inform the owner of their arrival.

 Book 3 3.5

    Book 3 Chapter 3.5 - Righteousness In Vengeance


    Su walked over to open the door. His perception wasn¡¯t wrong. The ones outside his door were precisely Li and Li Gaolei. The only one that would knock like this was Li.


    Su always felt that Li and Li Gaolei¡¯s rtionship was extremely good, but of course, it was mainly due to Li Gaolei¡¯s patience and tolerance. Something that could make Li and Li Gaolei argue so noisily was definitely no small matter.


    ¡°Su, I need money! Give me 50 thousand for now!¡± This was what Li said as soon as she walked through the door. She walked all the way up to Su and only stopped when she was just a centimeter away from him, her eyes staring at him. Su could even clearly feel her breathing.


    Su was immediately shocked. 50 thousand was definitely not a small amount! Objectively speaking, this amount of money would be enough for a dragonrider officer to be promoted a level. Li Gaolei seemed to have some understanding towards the dragonrider¡¯s pricing system, so he pulled Li back and moved her away from Su¡¯s face before shouting, ¡°Li, enough! Don¡¯t make such a fuss anymore! This isn¡¯t something you can make a joke out of!¡±


    Li forcefully flung her arm, her four levels of ability not something Li Gaolei could hold onto at all. He was directly thrown into the corner of the room. Li turned around to look at him, and with a stubborn expression, she shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not joking! You aren¡¯t a woman, but I am! I don¡¯t want Sally to continue selling herself and sleep with those vile men! You don¡¯t have that much money to help her, which is fine, but I do!¡±


    Li Gaolei rushed over to grab Li once again. His voice also became louder. ¡°Do you know what Sally wants to do that requires that much money? Do you know what 50 thousand from the dragonriders signify? Do you have money? Do you really?! You just want to ask for money from leader. If you want to help Sally, then you have to be like me and give her the money you earned yourself!¡±


    Li Gaolei was tossed aside once again without any suspense. This time, Li stepped down on his calf to prevent him from crawling back up. With a cold voice, she said, ¡°How old is Sally, yet she has to sleep with men day after day? With each passing day, she has to sleep with many more men! Fine, I can go make it. I¡¯ll go into the underground and fight it out there, or maybe some type of extreme wrestling. I¡¯ll be able to make money quite quickly!¡±


    Li Gaolei wasn¡¯t the only one whose expression changed. Su also began to frown. Even though he didn¡¯t see it himself, Su had heard about this so-called extreme wrestling. That was a type of fighting without any rules or restrictions done purely for the sake of entertaining the spectators. There were both men and women on both sides, even having ferocious beasts and mutated creatures. One of the popr events was having a female fighter fight against over ten different male opponents, as well as vicious creatures. If she won, then it would naturally bring plentiful earnings, but if she didn¡¯t, then it went without saying what type of end she would face.


    Su pulled Li away, letting Li Gaolei struggle somewhat haggardly to his feet. He then raised his hand to stop Li Gaolei who wanted to say something before asking Li, ¡°The Sally you are talking about, what is going on?¡±


    Li exined Sally¡¯s situation with just a few sentences, but she didn¡¯t know what Sally wanted and only knew that Sally¡¯s expenditures in Dragon City were particrly high. In addition, she needed money for medical expenses topletely rid her of her mutated tissues, which was definitely going to be quite a bit. Then, Li reached out her hand towards Su and said, ¡°That¡¯s why let me borrow 50 thousand first. You can deduct it from my sryter.¡±


    ¡°Li!¡± Li Gaolei¡¯s voice turned into a roar, ¡°There isn¡¯t any rtionship between Sally and yourself. She is my responsibility! If you ask leader for 50 thousand today for Sally, are you going to ask for another 100 thousand for another girl? There are thousands to tens of thousands of famished people in suffering. How many can you save? Leader¡¯s money is for rebuilding our armed force. Are you going to let your bit of sympathy put everyone in danger as well? Who the fuck do you think you are?! You don¡¯t even know what Sally needs all that money for!¡±


    Li had never been berated so heavily by Li Gaolei before. Her expression immediately became much more pale. Her originally unwavering resolution seemed to have became a bit downcast as well. However, she raised her face and continued, ¡°I will definitely care about Sally¡¯s matters! I said before that you don¡¯t have to interfere, nor does Su have to give me money. I am just borrowing! You don¡¯t have to buy equipment for me in the future. Just use all of that to pay back the debt!¡±


    Su stopped Li Gaolei who was going to speak again. The scene of the first time he met Sally appeared within his mind again.


    ¡°If a girl wants to earn money, there is only a single method. Every single lesson here is so expensive, and I have to pay for them all, which is why I need a lot of money.¡± This was the first sentence Sally spoke that left Su with a deep impression.


    In addition, Su recalled another scene, which was a sincere and resolute Sally saying, ¡°I want to learn everything that can be learned, and in the future, I am going to bring this wisdom back to the wilderness. I want to change the wilderness, make it a ce where all those living there have enough to eat and no longer be treated like wild beasts by the people here. I don¡¯t want my children in the future to repeat my childhood, I don¡¯t want them to have to use their bodies to exchange for a piece of bread or decaying flesh before their bodies have even matured yet.¡±


    That time, Sally wasn¡¯t like a ten or so year old child at all, and instead like an apostle that had undertaken a heavy mission. Everyone had their own dreams, but most of their dreams would never be a reality. Sally¡¯s dream seemed like the most impossible one of them all.


    Back then, Su didn¡¯t help her because he didn¡¯t have the ability to, and he was shouldering an even greater responsibility. Now, Su was extremely hesitant as well, because what Li Gaolei said was correct. At this critical moment, this amount of money was extremely, extremely important. Perhaps, no, not perhaps, but instead quite likely that a few soldiers will be injured or maybe even die in battle due to ack of equipment. At the same time, for Sally¡¯s dream, 50 thousand was far from being enough. However, Li didn¡¯t know these things, and her understanding towards the ck Dragonriders¡¯ currency system was practically nonexistent.


    Su brought out a card and handed it to Li before saying, ¡°Hand this card to Sally and have her store it carefully. There will be 50 thousand inside tomorrow.¡±


    The room sank into a moment of silence.


    Li carefully collected the card. This was a rare instance where she didn¡¯t unt her victory towards Li Gaolei. She silently walked way. Even though Li had 100 yuan of sry a month, she had never used it, and she didn¡¯t even know what 100 yuan signified to dragonriders. Even though she obtained the money she asked for, Li Gaolei and Su¡¯s reactions made her rather anxious and frightened. Could it be that 50 thousand yuan truly was an extremely, extremelyrge amount? However, Li knew that Su would make several hundred thousand every time he went out on a mission!


    When Li left, Suughed in apology towards Li Gaolei and said, ¡°It seems like I¡¯m not that good of a team leader. I still let my personal feelings make my decisions sometimes.¡±


    Li Gaolei sighed and brought out two cigarettes of the poorest quality. He handed Su one and then lit it before taking a deep breath. The stinging and somewhat odorous smoke immediately filled the room. Li Gaolei said with a somewhat serious tone. ¡°Leader, this matter... it¡¯s fine as long as you feel like its fine. I just find myself extremely useless, unable to help Sally live the life she wishes to live.¡±


    Su took a deep breath of the cheap cigarette as well. When he heard Li Gaolei¡¯s words, he only chuckled before saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you tried your best. I feel like the times I feel useless is much more often than you. Sally... I feel like she has her own principles, and also has her own direction. We can help her a bit from the side, or maybe guide her from time to time, but we can¡¯t try to force her onto her future path.¡±


    Li Gaolei looked at Su and said, ¡°Leader, you are treating herpletely like an adult. However, don¡¯t forget that she is only a thirteen year old child! Also, leader, the words you just spoke seem like those of someone getting on in his years.¡±


    Suughed andfortably leaned against the side of the window. ¡°Perhaps Sally is more mature than all of us! Also, in the future, speak to me with a bit more respect. I¡¯m only twenty... cough, twenty four!¡±


    ¡°Respect?¡± Li Gaolei began tough mischievously. ¡°But I¡¯m already thirty!¡±


    Regardless of whether there was any increase in respect due to their ages, the rtionship between these two men seemed to have be even better after this incident.

 Book 3 3.6

    Book 3 Chapter 3.6 - Righteousness In Vengeance


    Su slept for a bit. Early in the morning, he was woken up by the vibrating portable system. Su opened the intelligent system, and what appeared on the screen was an unfamiliar blonde young woman. Her cool and elegant appearance was somewhat simr to Persephone¡¯s, but far less radiant. With a pure and refined aristocratic tone, she said, ¡°Greetings, Lieutenant Commander Su. I am ck Dragonrider general headquarters General Morgan¡¯s secretary. The general hopes that he can meet with your distinguished self. I hope I did not disturb your distinguished self¡¯s rest. Goodbye.¡±


    Her tone of speaking was cold and arrogant, but what she saidpletely chased away any sleepiness Su was still feeling. There was only a single General Morgan in the ck Dragonriders, and that was General Josh Morgan. However, based on what Persephone told him, General Morgan rarely meddled with ck Dragonrider affairs in recent years, and the job of expanding into foreign areas became the responsibility of some younger generals. General Morgan¡¯s vast and terrifying subordinates were also scattered across various ces of the family¡¯s property, rarely grouping together to carry out anyrge scale operations.


    Why was General Morgan looking for him?


    Su put on his ck Dragonrider uniform and carefully cleaned up his outer appearance before leaving his residence and heading towards dragonrider general headquarters. Regardless, General Morgan definitely wouldn¡¯t have people hiding in his office to plot against him, because there was absolutely no need.


    At eight fifty, Su stood outside General Morgan¡¯s office located on the seventh floor. He knocked on the door.


    The blonde secretary that appeared on his intelligence tablet just now opened the door. When she saw Su whose posture that was as urate as a statue, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. A hint of a smile appeared on her face that was originally like an icy mountain as she said, ¡°Lieutenant Commander Su, the general is waiting for your distinguished self.¡±


    When Su walked through the door, the blonde secretary only slightly moved to the side, her impressive chest almost brushing against Su¡¯s arms. It was to the extent where when he walked into General Morgan¡¯s office, Su only had two impressions of this woman, first that her chest was extremelyrge, and second that her cor was extremely low. As for how she looked, Su didn¡¯t remember at all.


    When he walked inside, Su saw a thin elder. The general¡¯s uniform was hung on a clothes rack, and there wasn¡¯t a tie on his light colored shirt either. He seemed to be sitting behind his office table in a rather carefree andfortable manner. Even though he possessed a pair of hawk-like eyes, the feeling they gave off was one of generosity and warmth without a trace of intimidation. Through the office window, one could see a boundless great sea that stretched towards the horizon. One could vaguely make out an enormous warship wreckage that floated on the ocean surface day after day, forming a dignified and deste scene. The clouds in the sky were extremely thick, so the entire ocean surface was dark. White foam appeared on the icy cold ocean surface wave after wave, continuously battering against the broken seawall.


    General Morgan noticed that Su was observing the scenery outside the window. He lightly tapped on the bronze bell on his table before saying, ¡°The scenery here isn¡¯t bad, but only when there is sunlight would there be a truly magnificent view. I frequently think to myself how during the olden era before war broke out, people could see such a spectacr scenery every day, yet they didn¡¯t know how blessed they were.¡±


    ¡°I read from books that people from the olden era were extremely busy. They would almost never stop to observe the scenery around them.¡± Su said.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, only those from our era understand how precious sunlight is. Have a seat, Lieutenant Commander Su.¡±


    After Su sat down, the blonde secretary walked in. She carried two cups of coffee, offering Su one of them.


    ¡°The coffee here isn¡¯t bad. I suggest you give it a try.¡± General Morgan said with a smile.


    After having a taste of the coffee, General Morgan ced the coffee cup aside and said to Su, ¡°Lieutenant Commander Su, you have been inside the ck Dragonriders for over half a year. During this half a year, you and your subordinates have added quite a bit of trouble for me.¡±


    Morgan tapped a few times on the screen beside him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s ignore the older things for now. There were two ck Dragonrider lieutenant colonels that died under the hands of Ricardo and yourself. Before that, after a captain was beaten down by you, due to psychological shock and depression, he decided to retire. A dragonrider candidate from the William family had his bottom sted apart from one of your gunshots and needed four months to recover, thus dying his entry into the ck Dragonriders. Oh, right, even more people from the Fabregas family had died under your hands.¡±


    General Morgan paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Your subordinates are quite formidable too. Let me see, right, during the incident that took ce in the evening the day before yesterday, your two subordinates smashed apart all of gray street, killing two people and injured thirty-eight. They even seriously injured a private first ss rank dragonrider, haha, truly something. Hm? This is a bit interesting... ¡®area defense strengthening?¡¯... isn¡¯t this a Combat Domain rare fifth level ability? This girl named Li is only 18 years old, en, her talent is quite excellent!¡±


    General Morgan¡¯s interrogation was actually quite severe. Su knew that this meant that he was likely to interfere seeing the most recent internal conflict. However, the general¡¯s tone then lightened up and became gentle again, leaving Su a bit unsure about what he was trying to say. Su chose his words extremely carefully, not wishing to add another enemy onto Persephone¡¯s list because of his own actions and said, ¡°General Morgan, I must give an exnation. After entering the ck Dragonriders, due to reasons everyone understands, I was put into battles I had to win. As for my subordinates, the matter on that night the day before yesterday, it was also the other party that provoked them first...¡±


    ¡°I know about all of these, you don¡¯t have to worry. Wait, what is this now...¡± General Morgan cut off Su¡¯s exnation and suddenly noticed something from the report. He carefully read it, and only after a while did he raise his head. With a smile, he said, ¡°Area control, this is an ability with quite the potential for growth. Lieutenant Commander Su, you¡¯ve gotten yourself two subordinates with strength that rivals formal dragonriders! Even I am a bit jealous.¡±


    Su didn¡¯t know how to reply to that statement and could only remain silent.


    General Morgan sat up straight and put away his smile. With a serious voice, he said, ¡°However, my intention in bringing you here is to tell you that this internal struggle shoulde to an end! Strictly speaking, the ck Dragonriders isn¡¯t thatrge, and the number of dragonriders isn¡¯trge enough. Compared to our enemies, we could be considered pitifully few! ck Dragonrider officers shouldn¡¯t be dying due to internal struggles, and right now, too many had died. The number has already reaching an intolerable level.¡±


    Su continued to remain silent. He stared at General Morgan, his left eye not revealing any fear, only calmness.


    ¡°I know that these fights did not arisepletely because of you, which is why you can rx. From today on, I will inform the relevant parties not to do any more stupid things. Meanwhile, I hope you can use your fighting strength on our enemies. There is a map here, and on it is disyed our current battle situation, as well as the distribution of our enemies. You can look over it and then choose a direction.¡± General Morgan pushed a thin sheet of paper in front of Su.


    Su picked up the map, but didn¡¯t look at it. Instead, he looked at General Morgan and said, ¡°General, I believe your distinguished self knows where my worries lie.¡±


    A smile continued to rest on the elderly man¡¯s face. ¡°At the very least, I can promise you that when you go out to fight, your people inside Dragon City will be safe.¡±

 Book 3 4.1

    Book 3 Chapter 4.1 - Swamp


    Three days after speaking to General Morgan, Su gave Ricardo his goodbyes before heading out of Dragon City together with Li Gaolei. Whilemanding their fleet of four transport vehicles, they slowly headed northwest. Su prepared to reestablish a twenty man troop around Pendulum City¡¯s surroundings with ten members in the main force and ten to rotate. Because Li had still notpletely recovered from her injuries, she temporarily stayed behind in Dragon City.


    General Morgan¡¯s map had already beenpletely engraved inside of Su¡¯s eternal memory region, merging together with the messy collection of real andplete maps stored there.


    On that hand drawn map, the area the ck Dragonriders upied was only a fourth of the total area. There were striking markings made at various points that indicated different enemies as well as locations that were assessed to be dangerous.


    To the northwest of Dragon City was the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s marking, the danger levelbeled as category three with a deep yellow color. Meanwhile, in the north, there was a cross. The name of this organization was written with the category of a bright red color, Holy Crusaders. Back then, Su¡¯s eyes rested on that cross for several seconds. Below the cross were two dark golden shield patterns, indicating that there were two dragonrider generals currently fighting in the northern front.


    The opponents Su chose was still the Scorpions of Disaster. The reason the Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ danger level was low was because they had been discoveredte. It could also be looked at as the fact that the portion of strength Su discovered from the Scorpions of Disaster was already enough to give them a category three danger assessment.


    As for the reason why he chose the Scorpions of Disaster, at least half of it was because Su felt an instinctive longing for Pandora. This type of desire was extremely powerful and almost irresistible, so it immediately urged Su to make the decision. This decision was already in General Morgan¡¯s expectations. He simply reminded Su that, as a newly discovered enemy, the Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ attacks before were simply scouting tests. This type of systemized organization, especially with a central intelligence system that hadn¡¯t been fully analyzed, likely has a true danger rating of around category two, perhaps even reaching category one.


    As personal advice, General Morgan pointed out that Li¡¯s area defense strengthening and Li Gaolei¡¯s area control abilities were ones with great potential. He even suggested that, if possible, Su should learn and develop these two abilities as well. As for how he was to do so, that was something Su had to figure out by himself. Su shuddered inwardly, involuntarily recalling how he learned infrared sight. He didn¡¯t know if General Morgan¡¯s suggestion was rted to this. Even though no one else knew about Su¡¯s experiences, it wouldn¡¯t be strange at all for this seemingly friendly old man to have truly seen through him. Persephone was someone Su couldn¡¯t understand at all, and this general seemed no different than an ordinary person on the outside.


    Finally, General Morgan warned Su in a rather gentle tone that the higher ranked officers and the lower ranked officers werepletely different concepts. The lower ranked officers¡¯ most important mission was increasing their individualbat abilities as a dragonrider, selecting outstanding abilities, and finding subordinates that werepatible with themselves. Should the conditions allow for it, they could also slowly raise a few subordinates with potential for growth. Once one reached the rank of lieutenantmander, they¡¯re all equipped with sixth level abilities or multiple fifth level abilities. The evolutionary points required to advance their abilities would increase exponentially, so the process of increasing abilities would be slow and challenging. In addition, there were many dragonriders who would then be close to reaching the limit of their potential and talent. At that time, subordinates¡¯ abilities, army size, level of equipment, and level of training frequently decided the overall strength of a dragonrider. Two dragonriders that possess abilities, due to a disparity in subordinates and equipment, could result in a power difference of one-fold.


    However, this brought up a corresponding problem. Where would the money for arming this armye from? Su actually already encountered this problem. After deducting the costs from the rewards, what he was left with was often times quite little. In addition, the loss of experienced soldiers simply couldn¡¯t be assessed with numbers. If something unexpected happened, for example, Kafen and Maria¡¯s attack from all sides, Su would take on heavy losses, and his armed force numbering close to a hundred would turn into his current twenty. After seizing the 300 thousand from Kafen¡¯s family, not even half of Su¡¯s losses were recovered. When he was a lower ranked officer, he could still rely on missions to acquire rewards, then using the new equipment and abilities formtions exchanged from dragonrider headquarters to strengthen himself. Now that he was a higher ranked officer, the reward from missions didn¡¯t seem to be enough, to the extent where even those dragonriders with support from families found it difficult to support themselves, let alone Su who still had Persephone shouldering his debt. The main reason behind this was due to incredibly high prices general headquarters charged for goods. This was why after bing a higher ranked officer, dragonriders that haven¡¯t reached the limit of their abilities oftentimes chose to make their own bases or set up their own facilities to manufacture equipment for ordinary soldiers.


    At the very least, even if he developed a seventh level perception ability, Su¡¯s gene structure would still remain stable without any sign of reaching its limit. That was why it could be said that Su¡¯s future was full of potential, and that he even more so needed his own base. As such, if Su listened to his suggestion and chose to help the ck Dragonriders expand outwards, General Morgan vaguely hinted that if Su found or established a base, Su coulde find him, and he would provide a batch of low-cost energy and raw materials.


    General Morgan¡¯s hinting immediately made Su remember the currently hibernating N958. N958 was small and perfect, and every single instation was preserved near perfectly. It could process many olden era improved model equipment, as well as some new era equipment. The only problem was energy. N958 didn¡¯t have any nuclear fuel stored, and the remaining oil tank could only sustain the base for a month at most.


    However, right now, N958 was situated right at the edge of the Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ area of control, so only by forcing back the Scorpions of Disaster and equipping himself with enough military force would they be able to defend N958. Su understood quite clearly the value of a base that had been preserved this well. This was a price great enough to attract many, many bloodthirsty vicious wolves.


    As for what happened back at Dragon City, Su wasn¡¯t too worried. With General Morgan¡¯s guarantee, he could at least keep those individuals who dared to take action against Persephone in check. Without the support of these enormous figures, the number of individuals that dared to treat Persephone with disrespect would lessen greatly. In addition, what was rather interesting was that even though he killed someone like Maria, ordinary people seemed to be more scared of Li and Li Gaolei after they fought that time in gray street instead of him.


    The current Pendulum City had already be a forward operating base where ck Dragonriders gathered. More than ten dragonriders set up their encampment in Pendulum City, and there were hundreds of dragonrider subordinates as well as over a thousand soldiers or mercenaries now living here. The intelligentndmines set up by the Scorpions of Disaster had long been swept clean. There was no need to doubt the prowess of dragonrider general headquarters¡¯ research power. The new scanner could easily expose any intelligentndmines within a hundred meters. With subordinates that possessed at least four levels of ability in weapon proficiency apanying these devices, they could easily eliminate the asional intelligentndmine they missed as well.


    Pendulum City was expanding north and west. Even a portion of the deste and uninhabited prairie became an area where the ck Dragonriders and Scorpions of Disaster fought back and forth. Both sides were fighting fiercely with the situation changing by the day, to the extent where the highest ranking temporarymander of this ce wasn¡¯t sure of the overall state of the battlefront.


    Every single ck Dragonrider fought in a rather isted manner. If they were looked at individually, then each dragonrider¡¯s fighting strength was extremely powerful, and the coordination between dragonriders and their subordinates was quite an astonishing sight. However, the temporarymander was only coordinating the dragonriders¡¯ operations as well as informing them about battlefield situations to avoid internal conflict. He didn¡¯t have the authority to tell these dragonriders how to carry out their operations. The ck Dragonriders were mostly fighting their own battles.


    Meanwhile, the Scorpions of Disaster were a model case of the opposite end of the spectrum. They strictly, urately, and unconditionally obeyed orders. Even though they were equipped with all types of powerful war machinery, without a powerful being like Martham, the Scorpions of Disaster couldn¡¯t stop the assaults of dragonriders and their various types of abilities even if they were fighting on home turf. As a result, their defensive lines were continuously breaking apart. However, the Scorpions of Disaster would quickly set up a new line of defense , and they would repeatedly try to outnk and surround dragonrider troops that had entered too deep. The dragonrider troops were always equipped with a certain level of investigational ability. Even if the dragonrider themselves didn¡¯t, there would definitely be a subordinate that excelled in the Perception Domain. Dragonriders that realized things weren¡¯t looking good would always rely on great firepower and fierce abilities to break out before the enemy¡¯s encirclementpletely formed. Even though there weren¡¯t any dragonriders that had been wiped out by the Scorpions of Disaster yet, not even private ranked ones, the loss of many subordinates and soldiers was unavoidable. As a result, most of the dragonriders backed out before there were any real battlefield results attained.


    Conventional ck Dragonrider ideology was that only the loss of subordinates could be considered true losses. Those soldiers or mercenaries who didn¡¯t have much abilities or only had a single level of ability would be forgotten quite easily. However, along with the continuation of the war, the casualties from both sides continuously increased. Soon, most dragonriders found that the speed of recovering soldiers and mercenaries was declining, unable to keep up with the amount that was lost. However, from the battlefield statistics, regardless of whether it was the people or battlefield weaponry losses, the Scorpions of Disaster should be experiencing a much higher amount, and the battlefront continuously reached further north and west, so no one paid much attention to this crisis. From time to time, when they rested and reorganized in Pendulum City, the dragonriders would sigh to themselves, admiring how the Scorpions of Disaster really had a talented leader. The other side only had a group of abilityless, low intellect soldiers, as well as a bunch of war machines that looked more terrifying than they actually were to form a defensive line, yet they were not only able to hold off the dragonriders¡¯ attacks for such a long time, but also bring the dragonriders such heavy losses.


    This was the battlefield situation Su encountered when he arrived in Pendulum City. Su immediately led his armed force into the battlefield, and what followed was an endless battle.


    Victory. All battles only ended in victory. Su felt more and more exhausted. The enemies came from any direction and at any time. The battles seemed to never end.

 Book 3 4.2

    Book 3 Chapter 4.2 - Swamp


    Su carefully ascended a small peak. After carefully observing his surroundings, he then gave a signal to the people behind him. Nine soldiers climbed up one after another and set up a simple camp to get some food and rest. Several minutester, Li Gaolei who was holding up the rear walked up the hill as well and sat down by Su¡¯s side.


    Li Gaolei lit a cigarette. Even though it was still daytime, he still carefully blocked the light from the end of the cigarette. During this continuous week of fighting, he hadn¡¯t slept for more than ten hours, which covered Li Gaolei¡¯s face with signs of fatigue. They had already swapped out their soldiers, but it was clear that their stamina was nearly exhausted as well. After wolfing down the military nutrient-filled food, they immediately fell onto the ground and knocked out.


    Su was the only one that quietly sat there, silently drinking, eating, and continuously watching the surrounding region for movement, not showing the slightest sign of fatigue. Li Gaolei looked at Su like he was examining a monster, truly not understanding how this individual with a delicate porcin like appearance could have such strange and abnormal levels of stamina. During these seven days, Su would go out ahead of them to scout, carry out sudden and violent assaults, and protect the rear. The tasks he shouldered were at least several times that of the others.


    Due to Su¡¯s valiant performance, after undergoing aplete exchange of members, there was only one dead and one injured. Their losses were far less than that of other dragonriders.


    In front of the hillid wide and spacious terrain with ruins of varying sizes scattered about. Most of the ruins were surrounded by mist, making it hard to see them too clearly. There was a chance of Scorpions of Disaster soldiers or war machinery being hidden within every single one of those ruin sites. They were all in small units, seemingly unable to take a single blow. However, if one looked at it from an overall perspective, these little units of Scorpions of Disaster might not pose any threat right now, but once they started moving and continuously exchanged attacks, it would be apletely different matter. Su who was always at the very forefront of the battlefield understood this type of pressure the best. Attacks came wave after wave, giving him almost no time to catch his breath. The Scorpions of Disaster were like olden era army ants that never stopped attacking. No matter howrge their prey was, they still couldn¡¯t escape their jaws.


    If Su already felt like this, Li Gaolei naturally felt an even greater pressure. After each battle, Li Gaolei would often find the sweat and blood all over his body mix together andpletely soak through hisbat suit. Long-range heavy firepower, especially heavy artillery of varying caliber and range were the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s unique characteristic. There was no rhythm to the artillery bombardment, but they were extremely deadly. Up to five rounds of artillery shells would often descend together, and even with Li Gaolei or Su¡¯s abilities, they still had to do everything they could to intercept the heavy artillery. Those ordinary soldiers instead didn¡¯t give off too much pressure.


    ¡°Leader, don¡¯t you feel like we¡¯ve gone a bit deep? What do you think?¡± Li Gaolei spoke while carefully burying his cigarette into the ground.


    Su narrowed his eyes. He gazed into the rugged and unevennd beneath him where ruins were scattered throughout before slowly saying, ¡°I want to return to the base too, but from the battles that happened these past few days, I can feel that the Scorpions of Disaster are currently gathering military strength towards their base. If we want to return, we would have to either continuously fight them head on a few more times, or we need to take a detour. It seems like both paths are blocked.¡±


    The soldiers¡¯ stamina were already reaching their limit, and most of their ammunition had been exhausted as well. This troop, including Li Gaolei, needed rest and reorganization urgently. It was hard to say how many more fights they wouldst through. Only Su seemed to never tire. However, his scattered light blonde hair would asionally be contaminated by smoke and earth, and only through careful cleaning would those traces be erased.


    In nearly any environment, Su would always remain clean. This was a riddle that didn¡¯t have any exnation. Dust and filth didn¡¯t stick to Su¡¯s skin at all. After the few times they made contact, Li Gaolei found that Su¡¯s skin was even more fine, soft, and flexible than that of any of the women he had touched before. However, this skin that looked like blood would be drawn from the slightest touch possessed apletely unmatching sturdiness. After seeing Su¡¯s performance on the battlefield, Li Gaolei began to develop suspicions that if an ordinary soldier tried to cut Su¡¯s body, even if Su didn¡¯t do anything to resist, he might not necessarily be able to cut through.


    On the battlefield, when Su¡¯s body started to be contaminated with dust, that also meant that his stamina was starting to reach its limit. This wasn¡¯t a true verdict, but rather an intuition Li Gaolei felt.


    Li Gaolei narrowed his eyes and gazed towards Pendulum City, but he didn¡¯t sense a thing. There was over 100 kilometers from this ce to Pendulum City, with countless abandoned homes, factories, bridges, and hills in between. The vast andplex terrain could easily hide numerous soldiers. The number of soldiers from both the ck Dragonriders and Scorpions of Disaster here numbered over a thousand. They were like fish inside of argeke; once they went back down, there would no longer be any signs of them.


    Li Gaolei knew that Su could definitely see much further than he could. Su¡¯s registered level of ability was already Perception Domain¡¯s seventh level. Even though he didn¡¯t know exactly what it was, even if a Perception Domain ability user didn¡¯t put a single point into sight strengthening, they would still be able to see much further and hear much clearer than an ordinary person. Rumors have it that a Perception Domain ability user¡¯s world was much richer than that of an ordinary person¡¯s. Li Gaolei himself wished to have Perception Domain abilities himself, but he chose the more practical Mental Domain weapon proficiency. In reality, in the age of turmoil, ability users that focused on Perception Domain were mostly specialists from organizations who were used as scouting forces. If one didn¡¯t rely on the power of an organization, Perception Domain ability users¡¯ lowerbat abilities would make their status much lower than that of Combat or Magic Domain ability users. Due to its convenience and stability, inside the variouspanies within the wilderness, the number of weapon proficiency ability users was far greater than any other type of ability user.


    That was why Li Gaolei didn¡¯t understand why Su, who originally roamed through the wilderness alone would choose to develop Perception Domain abilities, and raise it to such a high level. After all, Su seemed to have the potential for growth in both the Combat and Magic domain.


    After experiencing a serious of desperate battles, as well as the matter with Sally, the distance between Li Gaolei and Su seemed to have decreased by quite a bit. That was why the seemingly rxed, but actually extremely carefuly Li Gaolei could now ask Su about this question.


    ¡°Perception Domain?¡± Suughed, his train of thought returning to his life back in the wilderness before saying, ¡°Perhaps you can say that it was due to fear! That was why I did everything I could to strengthen abilities of the Perception Domain. That way, I could immediately escape before danger arrived.¡±


    Towards Su¡¯s exnation, Li Gaolei who was simrly born in the wilderness approved of it greatly. From the moment one developed their own consciousness, those living in the wilderness would do everything in their power just to live another day. However, if one were purely speaking based on outwards appearances, Su looked more like a pure-blooded human than most of the people inside Dragon City, even to the extent of matching the standard of those ancient nobility. However, this sentence was a model reply of those from the wilderness,pletely separating him apart from those pure-blooded humans that grew up in the vicinity of Dragon City since childhood.


    ¡°You think these scorpions would purposely separate us from the base?¡± Li Gaolei suddenly asked.


    Su¡¯s expression suddenly became grave, but he immediately recovered hisposure before saying, ¡°There are many targets in the base that are more valuable than ourselves. There is no reason for them to focus on us. If their target really is us, then in front of us shouldn¡¯t be just these various soldiers and ordinary war machines. I believe they definitely have weapons with much greater power that they haven¡¯t used yet, just like general headquarters who haven¡¯t sent out generals yet.¡±


    Su¡¯s words didn¡¯t seem to make Li Gaolei feel any more at ease. Li Gaolei lit another cigarette, and only after taking a deep hit did he say, ¡°Then could it be that the scorpions¡¯ purpose is for... training troops?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. I¡¯ve always felt like they were testing us and searching for something. Maybe a type of technology, or possibly tactics, but I¡¯m not sure. You know that I know practically nothing about things like military affairs or science and technology,¡± said Su. He wasn¡¯t shocked at all towards how sharp Li Gaolei was. This thirty or so year old man possessed a rather unique set of wisdom.


    However, Su didn¡¯t speak about the matter regarding Pandora. That little girl who was wonderful, but also beautiful, naive, cruel, ice-cold, and mysterious all at the same time weaved both extreme danger and desire together, carving all of that into every cell of Su¡¯s body. Su didn¡¯t refuse this desire, but desire definitely wasn¡¯t his everything. In Su¡¯s list of priority, desire would always upy the lowest position. Even if it was Persephone, Su could respect her wishes and not forcibly seek out her body.


    However, for some reason, he didn¡¯t want to let Pandora go. That was an all around possession originating from the mind, body, all the way to the soul, as if... it was a merging of two cells!


    Su could vaguely sense the Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ overall arrangement. It was like an enormous, one that had already been opened to its limit and was now slowly starting to close in. The one the was targeting was Su. Because of this¡¯s existence, Su had no choice but to continuously head west or northwest. He was almost certain that what awaited in that direction was the little girl, as well as the terrifying giant Martham she brought along.

 Book 3 4.3

    Book 3 Chapter 4.3 - Swamp


    What would happen if they met? Su¡¯s rationality told him that he had to stay away from Pandora, that his current ability wasn¡¯t enough to face the terrifying little girl. However, his instincts were urging Su to continue heading northwest. Su already vaguely sensed the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s formation a few days ago. Back then, there were a few times when they could break out from the enclosure and return to the base, but as he struggled to make a decision, he let those chances go one after another.


    Su brought out the portable intelligence system and set it to a specific frequency. He sent out a message, the contents extremely simple: How are things going?


    Soon after, a line of message returned. ¡°I can continue for at least another month, leader! N958 really is fucking great, but what a pity it is that we can¡¯t go inside. There are scorpions everywhere around it, fuck!¡±


    Suughed and put away the intelligence system. Kane really was a good fellow, just that he was a bit too wordy. Even though he knew that the longer the message, the greater the likelihood of the Scorpions of Disaster intercepting it, he still was like this. However, it was somewhat understandable. He had been hiding by the border of N958 for quite a while, but without Su or Persephone there, he couldn¡¯t enter the base. In addition, with the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s forward advancing base so close, starting up N958 was definitely not a good idea.


    After a short period of eating and rest, Su stood up. He raised his left hand, and in the end, he still pointed northwest. ¡°In that direction, advance.¡±


    The soldiers were now all elites that had experienced fierce battles. After hearing the order, they immediately jumped up from the ground. They already organized their belongings and weaponry after a few minutes, ready to proceed.


    Su stood there for at least half a minute before heading down from the hill first.


    Inside of Pendulum City¡¯s ck Dragonrider temporarymander section, the atmosphere was extremely tense. Themand section was set up in what used to be Rond Company¡¯s office building, with therge conference room transformed into abatmand room. The holographic diagram at the center of the room clearly disyed everything within several hundred kilometers of this ce, and it could be rescaled based on how the user wished.


    Standing in front of the holographic diagram was a dragonrider lieutenant colonel whose brows were currently locked tightly together. His brown colored eyes stared firmly at the continuously flickering image, the veins around his arteries continuously jumping the entire time. One of his arms rested horizontally in front of his body, while the other one continuously rubbed his chin, as if he was going topletely scrub off the dense and hard gray stubble.


    The title of temporarymander didn¡¯t provide any additional authority or benefit. Nevertheless, it was a chance for a dragonrider to prove their wisdom. For dragonriders who wanted to free themselves from a life of constant battles between life and death and be like Lieutenant Colonel Julio who enjoyed life as a tactical bureaucrat, they definitely had to grab opportunities like the position of temporarymander.


    Many colored lights continuously flickered above the projector surface. The dark golden lights represented ck Dragonriders, while the dark blue scorpions represented discovered Scorpions of Disasterbat forces. Each time a dark golden cursor collided with the dark blue one, striking red mes would erupt.


    Right now, there were mes surging everywhere on this projector surface just like a star-filled night sky.


    The mes were also bing smaller or going out. Every time this happened, there would always be a dark golden dragonrider symbol remaining with most of the blue markings disappearing. There were also some that broke up into fragmented blue specks of light that scattered in all directions.


    It looked like the dragonriders were winning every battle.


    However, this lieutenant colonel who had over twenty years of war experience understood well that the subordinates and soldiers the dragonriders lost wouldn¡¯t be disyed on this diagram. Even though, just like other dragonriders, the lieutenant colonel didn¡¯t think too much of ordinary soldiers¡¯ fighting strength, treating them like expendable cannon fodder, this inherent prejudice still wasn¡¯t enough to affect his decision making. What the lieutenant colonel needed was victory, and for military personnel, this point had never changed no matter what era it was.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t willing to admit this fact, the lieutenant colonel still sensed that the number of ordinary soldiers was dropping to a point where it was starting to be a critical element in affecting the oue of this war. However, this wasn¡¯t what made him feel so nervous and giving him such a great headache, and it was even less an element in his decision making.


    There were still more than ten subordinates around him, as well as two dragonriders that stuck close to him. They were also looking at the projection diagram. In their eyes, the reason the dragonriders were continuously beating down those tactless scorpions was only because there were a bit too many scorpions and pouring out endlessly, truly unknown where they found so many people. However, what did it matter how great the enemies¡¯ numbers were? A single ck Dragonrider, even if it was just a private, could easily tten a thousand poption inhabited area. In the ck Dragonriders¡¯ creed, numbers was never the deciding factor in victory.


    That was why no one understood why the lieutenant colonel¡¯s expression was so serious.


    ¡°Senior officer, why does your distinguished self look so worried? Up until now, haven¡¯t we always been winning?¡± A dragonrider second lieutenant next to the lieutenant colonel asked the question everyone was wondering.


    The lieutenant colonel sighed. The expression on his face was extremely unpleasant. He muttered a line of profanity before saying, ¡°God dammit, we¡¯ve been sealed off.¡±


    Right at this moment, a dark golden cursor suddenly lit up before quickly heading northwest. It was like a dagger, piercing open a hole in this tightly wrapped. However, while breaking through, it also separated itself from most of the dragonrider teams.


    ¡°It¡¯s lieutenantmander Su!¡± A subordinate quickly examined the list of troops.


    ¡°Su...¡± The lieutenant colonel¡¯s eyes became filled withplex emotions. He was already more than forty years old. A forty something year old lieutenant colonel had too many reasons not to like this fellow who wasn¡¯t even thirty years old and rose from the rank of second lieutenant all the way to lieutenantmander in less than a year.


    ¡°Send a message to Lieutenant Colonel Su saying that his current direction of movement has the danger of leaving the base as well as the other dragonriders. Ask him to return closer to the base.¡± After struggling for quite a while, the lieutenant colonel still decided to give Su a reminder.


    His subordinates quickly sent out the message. However, the bright marking that represented Su on the projection diagram continued to move northwest without any sign of stopping. Together with Su¡¯s movements, the battlefield¡¯s situation seemed to have changed greatly. All of the Scorpions of Disasterbat forces correspondingly adjusted their ownbat direction and arrangement, as if there was a formless hand controlling them all.


    While the others were oblivious to what was happening, the lieutenant colonel already felt the pressure that weighed down on him rx. However, the uniformity of the scattered Scorpions of Disasters soldiers¡¯ movements cast a new shadow over his mind.


    Just when the lieutenant colonel thought that returning to Dragon City for some rest wasn¡¯t a bad idea, a subordinate suddenly received a message. He frowned, and then he decided that it was still better to disrupt the lieutenant colonels¡¯ thinking before saying in a low voice, ¡°A woman named Li just brought over ten soldiers past our border sentry post and rushed into the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Li?¡± The lieutenant colonel frowned. He didn¡¯t recall anyone named Li, and there weren¡¯t any female dragonriders in this group either.


    The subordinates discovered his own negligence and immediately added, ¡°She is Lieutenant Commander Su¡¯s subordinate. Two days ago, she had just brought some soldiers into this base. Your distinguished self should understand that troops without the lead of a dragonrider aren¡¯t allowed to enter the battlefield...¡±


    ¡°In what direction is she going?¡± The Lieutenant Colonel asked. He quite disliked long-winded subordinates.


    ¡°This ce.¡± The subordinate tapped on the projected diagram. That direction was precisely Su¡¯s location.


    ¡°She wants to regroup with her owner? Seems like she truly is a loyal subordinate...¡± The lieutenant colonel released a mysterious chuckle before saying, ¡°Then just let her do what she wants.¡±


    The subordinate¡¯s face was a bit unsightly. After hesitating for a moment, he said, ¡°She already left.¡±


    The lieutenant colonel that had always been thinking about the battlefield situation only now recalled what the subordinate meant when he said that she rushed past the lookout post. His face immediately fell. ¡°Find out whose fucking subordinate was in charge of defending today¡¯s sentry post. To actually be so useless, letting someone rush past them just because they said they wanted to!¡±


    The lieutenant colonel originally wanted to change the subject, after all, he didn¡¯t give the order to stop Li from finding Su. On the battlefield against the Scorpions of Disaster, a subordinate leading ordinary soldiers only had a single path, and that was towards their deaths. However, he never expected to receive such a shocking reply.


    ¡°It was Second Lieutenant Ranger who was personally guarding the border sentry post. After conflict sparked between Li and himself, he entered the hospital just now.¡±

 Book 3 4.4

    Book 3 Chapter 4.4 - Swamp


    The lieutenant colonel looked at Su¡¯s marking that continued to head northwest. After silently calcting the distance and positions, he ordered, ¡°Inform lieutenantmander Su that his subordinate has just left the base and is currently drawing closer to him.¡±


    The subordinates that were used to the lieutenant colonel¡¯s nature were somewhat surprised. From their perspective, this was a decision that would only benefit Su, one that was greatly different from his normal character.


    At the edge of the northwest front, Su leapt up and pushed down a soldier whose reactions were clearly a bit more sluggish. Then, a rain of bullets immediately flew past their heads, making it so that they couldn¡¯t raise their heads at all. Heavy and rough gunshots sounded from the other side. As soon as he heard the dragon series rifles¡¯ sounds, Su immediately calmed down much more. Once Li Gaolei began firing, that meant that there had to be targets to be killed.


    Sure enough, the rain of bullets flying past Su and the other soldier¡¯s heads stopped.


    Su suddenly jumped up from the ground and crossed more than ten meters of distance before dropping back down in an agile manner. He already adjusted his posture while in the air, so as soon as his feet steadilynded on the ground, the rifle in his hands began to roar. More than ten rounds of bullets bombarded the walls of an abandoned building, easily sting through the walls and tearing apart the body of the Scorpions of Disaster soldier hiding behind it. This soldier had just took aim at Su¡¯s chest, but he never had the chance to pull the trigger.


    This was thest Scorpions of Disaster soldier.


    The soldier that had been pushed onto the ground crawled back up. With an ashen face, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir.¡±


    Su gave the soldier who had bloodshot eyes and a face full of fatigue a look. He patted his shoulder, and with a smile, said, ¡°No worries. We¡¯ll be able to go back soon.¡±


    The soldier¡¯s eyes brightened, and he said with a loud voice, ¡°Thank you sir!¡±


    Su sighed inwardly. When he turned around, he just happened to meet Li Gaolei¡¯s gaze. Li Gaolei was leaning against a broken piece of wall in a somewhat careless manner. However, his ruminate gaze showed that he already saw through Su¡¯s lie.


    This battle was short and intense. Twenty Scorpions of Disaster soldiers werepletely wiped out, while only two individuals were lightly wounded on Su¡¯s side. However, the amount of time they were allowed to rest wouldn¡¯t exceed thirty minutes, because a new batch of Scorpions of Disaster soldiers would quickly appear. If they didn¡¯t quickly move, another battle would start.


    The pressure they faced while heading further northwest was always the least.


    During the short period of rest, Su continuously hesitated and struggled with himself, wavering between his reasoning and instinct.


    On the battlefield outside Pendulum City, a new de appeared that was forceful and fierce. It hacked throughyers afteryers of blockades and quickly charged north west.


    A dark gray, lightweightbat armor covered Li¡¯s body, protecting her chest, back, groin, head and other crucial areas. Over her left eye was a tactical multipurpose lens, and on her back was a dragonrider specialized battlefield knapsack. In her arms was a Model 2 Dragon Rifle that specialized in sudden and violent attacks.


    Li continuously issued decisive yet uratemands. The fifteen fully armed soldiers behind her correspondingly disyed all types of tactical movements, covering each other as they advanced forward. They would sometimes even exchange fire with the Scorpions of Disaster soldiers right on the several dozen meter long street! Under Li¡¯smand, almost all of the soldiers could seize ideal offensive position, so the scorching firepower easily tore apart the Scorpions of Disaster soldiers one after another. Not even the Scorpions of Disaster tanks or war mechas could endure for a long time before being sted to pieces by the concentrated firepower.


    Unlike the aimless attacks of the other dragonriders, Li¡¯s sudden and violent assaults were clear and decisive. All of the Scorpions of Disaster troops that blocked their path were ruthlessly crushed, and those at the sides and rear were suppressed by concentrated firepower as they quickly advanced.


    Li¡¯s forceful and decisive tactics were different from those of other dragonriders, and the Scorpions of Disaster soldiers had no time to react either. A bit of chaos broke out on the battlefield. Even though the dragonriders who were fighting their individual battles couldn¡¯t sense the battlefield¡¯s changes, the lieutenant colonel in themand room felt his face bing more and more downcast. The lieutenant colonel who was confident in his battlefield knowledge sensed Li¡¯s sharp battlefield senses. He couldn¡¯t ept that this was the performance of a mere subordinate.


    What if the one that had to fight a battle against Li was himself? This thought involuntarily emerged in the lieutenant colonel¡¯s head. He had never seen Li before, and he didn¡¯t know about her other skills, but at the very least, if it was the lieutenant colonel himself on the battlefield, it was likely that he wouldn¡¯t be much faster than Li at breaking through the enemy lines. However, the problem was that he was a ck Dragonrider lieutenant colonel that had numerous subordinates, while Li was just a lieutenantmander¡¯s subordinate.


    There was never ack of individuals with outstandingbat abilities among Dragonriders and their subordinates. However, those that had talents in military affairs were all extremely rare. Perhaps Li truly had a chance of breaking through this battlefield and returning to Su¡¯s side.


    The lieutenant colonel even felt the urge to order the other dragonriders to pull back so that the Scorpions of Disaster could focus all of their pressure on Li and Su. However, he wasn¡¯t a conspirator, nor was he a politician. There was no great family backing him. The lieutenant colonel had to carefully think over this current situation. If Su returned alive and learned of how he acted, how was he supposed to deal with Su¡¯s revenge? As a lieutenant colonel, he had ess to Kafen and Maria¡¯s death reports. Maria¡¯s method of death had already made it difficult for him to sleep well for several nights in a row. As soon as he recalled how she could clearly feel her vitality trickle out from her body bit by bit, yet felt absolute despair out of her helplessness, the lieutenant colonel would feel his chest tighten.


    In the end, the lieutenant colonel didn¡¯t give the order for the dragonriders to pull back.


    Their period of rest was going to end in three minutes. All of the soldiers were fast asleep. They already learned how to enter a state of sleep in the shortest amount of time possible to properly recover and replenish their stamina and energy. Su walked around the soldiers and examined every single individuals¡¯ equipment and state. There were three minutes left for him to make a decision. One could vaguely tell that he was struggling. However, Su no longer avoided Li Gaolei¡¯s eyes.


    Su continued to look northwest from time to time. It seemed to be silently calling out to him, calling for him toe over. These cries came directly from his body¡¯s instincts, ordering his soul and his body, down to every cell.


    The temptation was extremely great. It seemed like the number of Scorpions of Disaster soldiers between Su and the base was bing greater and greater. If he wanted to return, he need to fight fierce battles again and again, and perhaps less than half of these soldiers would still be alive. To withdraw from the northwest and once again fight their way back to the base or even Dragon City should be an extremely sensible choice.


    Su lightly pped his hand. The soldiers immediately woke up from their slumber and jumped up. Their bloodshot eyes stared forward as they lined up in front of Su. Even if it was just a brief dozen or so minute nap, faint killing intent filled their bodies again. Su¡¯s eyes swept over every soldier, and then they finallynded on Li Gaolei¡¯s face.


    Li Gaolei took a deep breath. He looked like he was in an even sorrier state than the ordinary soldiers. When he saw Su¡¯s eyes gaze over, heughed indifferently before saying, ¡°Leader, you should probably make a decision quickly.¡±


    Su took a deep breath and made a decision that left everyone astonished. ¡°We are turning back and fighting our way back to the base!¡±


    Despite their shock towards Su¡¯s decision, the soldiers continued to strictly carry out his order. Right when their troop was going to depart, a message appeared on Su¡¯s portable intelligence system. Only now did he learn that Li arrived in Pendulum City, and that she was currently ughtering her way over.

 Book 3 5.1

    Book 3 Chapter 5.1 - Dream of Changes


    On their way back, the silent calling felt even stronger. That was a force that seemed to tug at every cell in his body. However, this made Su¡¯s decision to head back even more firm. His will was incredibly resolute, forcibly suppressing all of his body¡¯s cries as he walked towards the base one step after another.


    Su didn¡¯t want to take meaningless risks. He knew that his existence was extremely important for many people right now, and perhaps it would be extremely important in the future.


    Su knew that Pandora wanted him, and he simrly longed for Pandora. However, all of his reasoning told him that Pandora¡¯s true strength was far, far above his current self¡¯s. The result of a battle between them was self-evident. That was why Su decided to avoid Pandora and let dragonrider generals deal with this mysterious and terrifying girl. This was definitely not what Pandora wished for, and things that the enemy did not like were usually good things.


    ¡°Leader, you good?¡± Li Gaolei looked at Su with a bit of worry. Ever since they started the battle, he had never seen Su¡¯s steps be so strenuous and difficult. It was clearly level ground, yet it was as if Su was walking through a swamp. However, what was strange was that Su had a radiant smile on his face, and this charming smile even made his face light up a bit.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit tired from walking. However, this fatigue makes me quite happy.¡± Su smiled as he replied.


    Su¡¯s reply was just as strange as his smile, but Li Gaolei simply shrugged his shoulders, no longer questioning him any further and instead vigntly watching his surroundings in preparation for potential battle.


    Within a certain abandoned inhabited area, the giant Martham who Su previously encountered was currently sitting in a room that had long been left behind. He looked throughout the tattered window towards the gradually darkening world. Those somewhat muddled and different eyes contained sullen and deep emotions that didn¡¯t seem to match his enormous body.


    Martham¡¯s left arm was currently separated from the elbow down. The front half of his arm was ced at the center of the room. The palm was split open, revealing a sparkling and translucent oval-shaped crystal that released faint radiance. This crystal was currently projecting Pandora¡¯s image. Pandora looked like she was asleep underwater, her body floating up and down and her hair scattering about in the air.


    Her eyes were closed, as if she was fast asleep. However, a precise and robotic voice sounded in the air. ¡°Su is currently leaving. He rejected my summoning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and cut him off. Do you want him dead or alive?¡± Martham asked while standing up. However, in this slightly smaller room, his enormous body could only half squat on the floor.


    Pandora¡¯s voice was just as sweet to listen to as before. ¡°Su has to be captured alive. You can carry out all measures you deem necessary, including your own death to ensure that Su remains alive.¡±


    Martham¡¯s body shook a few times. He knelt down in front of Pandora¡¯s projection and asked, ¡°Why must you capture Su?¡±


    ¡°That is not something you need to know.¡±


    Martham became silent. Only when Pandora¡¯s projection disappeared did he collect the arm and reattach it to his body. The parts of his flesh that had alreadypletely separated began to wriggle, and a few minutester, theypletely merged together. Even the skin grew over both parts again, as if his arm had never been separated before.


    Martham suddenly stood up. His incredibly hard head smashed through the ceiling with a loud noise, and even his shoulders smashed through! Then, he walked forward withrge steps. The house made of cement, hollow bricks, and wood seemed just like a paper-mache as it copsed under Martham¡¯s movements.


    When night was about to descend, Su was hiding in the ruins¡¯ shadows. His left hand was firmly wrapped around the throat of a Scorpions of Disaster soldier, while the short de in his right hand was inserted between the gap between his ribs, urately piercing through his heart. Through the de of the knife, Su could even feel the forceful beating of his heart. The pulse was powerful and had a clear rhythm, but within this strong force was an exceptionally flourishing vitality. This type of life force was just too exuberant, to the extent where even Su felt that it was a bit strange.


    Su lowered the body that was still warm down. When he removed the soldier¡¯s helmet, he saw a young man¡¯s face. He had a rather clean appearance, with a face that could be considered handsome, only, during the moment before his death, his facial expression became somewhat distorted. From his bone structures, this young man should be about sixteen or seventeen years old. In the wilderness, this age was already considered mature, and the body would have already fully developed, so there shouldn¡¯t be such exuberant vitality. This level of vitality was like that of an infant that had not been weaned yet.


    There were 11 soldiers total in this Scorpions of Disaster troop. This was the sixth one that died under Su¡¯s hands, as well as the final one. There were men and women included in these six soldiers, and they all looked young and rather clean. Their movements were nimble, and their physical strength weren¡¯t bad. Their weapons and equipment were simple and effective, with firepower that wasn¡¯t weaker than those of most ck Dragonrider ordinary soldiers¡¯. However, just like the other soldiers that were being controlled, these soldiers¡¯ reaction speeds were a bit more simple and sluggish. Of course, this was only whenpared to what they were capable if they hadplete freedom, so their reaction speeds weren¡¯t much inferior to those of ordinary soldiers.


    Exceptionally exuberant vitality was something this troop of soldiers all shared, and only today, when hepletely relied on closebat to eliminate his opponent did Su vaguely sense this point. In the past battles, Su would always rely on calm and precise snipes to eliminate his opponents. Even though he no longer had a custom made sniper rifle at his side, an ordinary new era rifle, in Su¡¯s hands, could still disy most of the effects a sniper rifle could.


    Unknown whether it was as a result of that silent calling, Su¡¯s instincts became exceptionally fierce. When he encountered this Scorpions of Disaster troop, he immediately threw aside the rifle and pulled out his military dagger before slinking into the ruins¡¯ shadows. When he threw himself onto the first Scorpions of Disaster soldier, Su still didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly felt a strong urge to fight in closebat.


    After eliminating the final scorpion, Su stood on the roof of a building. He swept his eyes over the surroundings, his faint green gaze glowing like a drifting glimmer of radiance. Su¡¯s body was also only faintly discernible, making him look like a ghost.


    The vague sounds of gunshots sounded from the distance, concentrated and intense. It was unknown which dragonrider was currently engaging with Scorpions of Disaster inbat. Su had no intention of helping out, because dragonriders were all used to fighting alone instead of coordinating with each other. If a dragonrider didn¡¯t notify the other dragonrider before joining in the fight, it was quite likely that he or she might end up facing attacks from both the Scorpions of Disaster, as well as the dragonrider and subordinates. However, this battle was taking ce right between Su and the base, so if he wanted to avoid this battle, not only did he had to make quite a detour, he might even end up encountering unnecessary battles.


    The information regarding nearby dragonriders quickly flowed past Su¡¯s head. Even though there were lower and higher ranked officers, regardless of which one it was that was fighting, Su had confidence inpletely destroying them on the battlefield. That was why Su decided to continue heading straight for the base.


    When Su¡¯s military dagger had just pointed in the base¡¯s direction, an extremely ufortable feeling covered his body. This type of feeling was solid and heavy, as if a mountain made of dirt was heavily pressing down on Su¡¯s body, making it hard for him to even breathe. The moment he received this feeling, the giant Martham immediately appeared in Su¡¯s consciousness.

 Book 3 5.2

    Book 3 Chapter 5.2 - Dream of Changes


    Su lowered his body, assuming a posture that allowed him to spring out at any moment. He only slightly tilted his head to look to the side. At the corner of his vision, Martham¡¯s enormous and imposing figure was like a mountain as it slowly appeared from within the darkness. He seemed to be walking slowly, but Su, who had previously been chased after by Martham, knew that when needed, speed wouldn¡¯t be this giant¡¯s weakness. When Su saw Martham, he felt as if something was a bit off. The giant was still as heavy as a mountain, but today, Su also sense from him a bit of hesitation and feebleness.


    As for the giant¡¯s purpose, there wasn¡¯t even a need for Su to ask. Su leapt off the rooftop and immediately disappeared into theplicated ruins. When hended on the ground, an automatic rifle that had been left behind by an unknown person appeared in his hands. When fighting against a giant like Martham, closebat was definitely not a good idea.


    Martham walked steadily in this direction. He walked in a straight line, crushing all obstacles in the way with his enormous body.


    Meanwhile, Su was like a ghost that flickered in and out of sight within the buildings and shadows. Gravity seemed to bepletely ineffective against his body. From time to time, he would be running on vertical walls or even upside down on ceilings. Su¡¯s movements would be suddenly fast and suddenly slow, and his path of movement was even more erratic and unpredictable without any patterns. For Su, as soon as that heavy and sticky aura approached his body, he would immediately do everything he could to break free.


    Martham¡¯s footsteps were firm and resolute. However, drops of sweat had already appeared along his temples, seemingly not as rxed as what was portrayed on the surface. His amber colored pupils were rapidly contracting, and the number of bloody veins quickly increased. He suddenly found it exceptionally difficult to track down Su¡¯s movements, making Martham feel somewhat at a loss as for what to do, almost like how he felt whenever he saw Pandora.


    Ta ta ta! The sound of clear and concentrated gunshots suddenly sounded from a house on the side. A barrage of bullets rained down on Martham¡¯s body, covering arge portion of his body from his head all the way down to his crotch. When fired from a bit less than a hundred meters away, the bullets were already quite spread out, but if Martham didn¡¯t make any evasive movements, almost all of these bullets would havended on his body. This wave of bullets disyed exceptional firing skills, and only Li Gaolei had this type of ability. Even if it was Su who was using an automatic rifle, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to reach this level of skill.


    Martham¡¯s body¡¯s toughness was already tough to the extent where it could block bullets from sniper rifles. Towards this concentrated barrage, he only raised his right hand to cover his face, allowing all of those bullets to smash down on his arms and body. Martham¡¯s body seemed to be made of some type of synthetic rubber. As the bullets struck down on the surface of his body, only a slight indent would be made before they would bounce back out. Only when the bullets sted the same area several times would they tear through his flesh.


    However, the concentrated gunshots still did slow down Martham¡¯s speed. The gunshots stopped for less than half a second before roaring again, this time releasing a mixture of armor prating and incendiary bullets. Martham¡¯s tough skin was torn apart by the powerful armor prating bullets, and then the chemical mes of the incendiary bullets began to ruthlessly burn at his flesh. In reality, the damage the armor prating bullets delivered upon Martham was extremely limited, but the pain the chemical mes inflicted seemed to be showing some effectiveness.


    Martham roared. His body began to tremble slightly.


    Su immediately noticed this slight change this giant made. With the Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ technology, Martham could obviously get rid of his sensation of pain, but doing so would instead not be a wise choice. Losing pain was the same as losing a part of your perception towards the rest of the world.


    From Martham¡¯s reaction towards pain, Su concluded that the giant¡¯s perception abilities were actually quite sharp. The chemical mes of the incendiary bullets brought about quite a bit of pain. If Su was the one that was being burned by this type of me, his tolerance might be even a bit weaker. Of course, Su could cut off his sensations towards localized areas of pain, an additional ability that arose when he obtained his seventh level ability. It seemed like the greater the power of his abilities, the more powerful and precise Su¡¯s control over his own body became.


    Su seemed to have be a ball that possessedplete sticity as he bounced off of walls, floor surfaces, and roofs without any pattern of behavior. In a sh, he appeared in front of Martham¡¯s face. The automatic rifle in his hands fired ferociously, raining down bullets on the giant¡¯s body like a torrent! However, within this several dozen meter distance, the bullets maintained an extremely small area of effect, so the concentrated firepower only caused a burst of blood to erupt from the center of Martham¡¯s chest. Even though the entire magazine could be emptied in two seconds, there was no way Su would be granted two entire seconds of time. After firing only ten rounds, the heavy and sticky pressure surrounded Su¡¯s body. He immediately bounced up in a strange manner, and with a flip over the wall on the side, he vanished into the ruins once again.


    As soon as he moved, a chunk of concrete over a cubic meter in size smashed down on the area where Su was previously standing on. A pit was created where this piece of concretended, with several chunkspletely sinking into the ground.


    After changing positions several times, the feeling of being targeted lessened a bit, so Su¡¯s body shed out again, emptying the remaining bullets on Martham¡¯s body and leaving behind a patch of badly mangled flesh on his lower back.


    After firing thest bullet, Su was going to make another evasive movement, but an incredibly strong feeling of danger suddenly swept past his shoulder! The heavy pressure Martham was exerting suddenly vanished without a trace!


    The giant suddenly turned around,pletely ignoring Su who had emptied his magazine and instead leaned to the side, fiercely mming into an abandoned house. The tremendous force directly sent a concrete pir flying several tens of meters outwards. With a huge noise, it smashed apart a part of a wall. The two soldiers who were firing from behind the wall were instantly buried under the ruins, and their blood immediately gushed out from between the cracks of the debris like a spring!


    Martham didn¡¯t stop for a second and charged towards Li Gaolei who had been continuously firing with astonishing speed. When there were still more than ten meters between them, the giant jumped high into the air, sending his right palm mming down on the small building Li Gaolei was hiding in! Compared to Martham¡¯s terrifying power, this small building looked like it couldn¡¯t even take a single hit.


    Martham¡¯s palm didn¡¯t make contact with the small building, only pressing down on empty air, and it already turned into ruins. The instant before its copse, Li Gaolei finally managed to sessfully jump out from the window. He had no time to fire back, instead choosing to turn around and run for his life.


    The giant released a sound of puzzlement, finding it extremely surprising that his palm didn¡¯t m Li Gaolei to death with a single strike. The moment he took action, the air around him seemed to have became a bit more sticky, as if a thickyer of glue had been applied around his skin, making Martham feel extremely ufortable. As a result, his attack was slightly hindered, granting Li Gaolei the chance to escape.


    Area control. Martham immediately thought of these words.


    He was a bit astonished. He never expected this type of rare ability to show up on someone under Su. If this ability was properly nurtured, it wouldn¡¯t be a joking matter. A sinister expression appeared on his face as he chased after Li Gaolei withrge steps. Martham looked rather awkward, but in reality, his tremendous power carried a simrly astonishing speed. As long as the other party¡¯s nimbleness was under four levels, he would easily be able to catch up, let alone someone like Li Gaolei who only had two levels.


    In under a few seconds, the distance between Martham and Li Gaolei immediately shrunk by twenty meters. If he took one more step, he would enter the attack range. He didn¡¯t even need a direct hit; the wind pressure from his fist alone was enough to shatter Li Gaolei¡¯s body that wasn¡¯t all that sturdy. However, Martham already sensed that Su was chasing from behind with an even greater speed. The speed which Su suddenly erupted with already exceeded 100 kilometers per hour!


    ¡°More than five levels of speed!¡± Martham¡¯s pupils rapidly shrunk, turning into a long and narrow crack like that of a lizard. During the past two battles, Su hadn¡¯t reached this type of speed yet. This type of speed was truly terrifying. Just what kind of monster would Su be a yearter? Just this thought alone was enough to make one¡¯s blood run cold.


    However, Martham thenughed. Everything was going to end today.


    He raised his right hand, and then he heavily mmed it downwards! Li Gaolei immediately felt as if an enormous rock mmed down on his back. His knees couldn¡¯t handle this pressure. Crack crack sounds continuously shouted as his bones fractured, and then they suddenly gave out, causing his body to m heavily onto the ground. When the formless force field descended, Li Gaolei¡¯s spine began to release crisp sounds. Right when his entire skeleton was going to separate, a graceful figure suddenly rushed over from in front of him, rushing towards Li Gaolei¡¯s side with a speed even greater than Martham¡¯s. Two fists fiercely struck down on the formless force field!


    The one that arrived was Li. Her frail looking body erupted with astonishing power, diverting part of the tremendous power onto herself. The several thousand kilograms of weight immediately made her kneel down, causing her knees to sink heavily into the ground. However, Li¡¯s sturdy bones unexpectedly didn¡¯t copse under the great pressure!


    ¡°Fire!!¡± Li released a roar!


    More than ten automatic rifles sounded at the same time. The concentrated barrage of bullets formed waves of metal streams as they sted the giant that was in midair. Even though these soldiers¡¯ precision wasn¡¯t as great as Li Gaolei¡¯s, the power of this concentrated barrage was still far greater than what Li Gaolei could produce alone.


    The giant already turned around in midair, no longer worrying about the hail of bullets that were tearing apart the flesh on his back. He only stared at Su who was rushing over like a shooting star with a cold smile on his face.


    Without any warning, Martham¡¯s fist suddenly appeared in front of Su¡¯s view. It was increasing in size as well, eventually almost covering everything within his sight! The powerful winds that the fist brought with it made it hard for Su to even breathe!

 Book 3 5.3

    Book 3 Chapter 5.3 - Dream of Changes


    Su instinctively raised his left hand to protect his body. At the same time, his right hand brandished a military dagger, stabbing it towards Martham¡¯s wrist with the greatest speed he could muster. The sharp and firm de forced itself through Martham¡¯s muscles and flesh. Su knew that the de was currently hacking at the muscles of the giant¡¯s arm, but he still felt as if what he was slicing through was instead an incredibly hard, steel-reinforced bar.


    However, the serious damage Su inflicted on Martham¡¯s wrist didn¡¯t seem to decrease his speed or power in the slightest. The enormous fist directly struck down on Su¡¯s arm, and with clear sounds of bones shattering, Martham¡¯s fist smashed down onto Su¡¯s chest, sting his rtively frail body outwards.


    The power that Su instantly erupted with was already close to four levels, but it couldn¡¯t defend against Martham¡¯s overwhelming power in the slightest. The only reason he wasn¡¯t flung outwards by this blow was because of the military knife he was tightly gripping onto.


    However, this wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. Martham¡¯s right fist stopped, and then it pulled back before striking forward again. This series of movements made with all of his power was something not even this giant¡¯s body could handle. Concentrated sounds of bones fracturing could be heard from his chest and shoulders.


    However, Su had already been mmed heavily into the solid ground. Arge portion of his wide and strong back was sted to the point where it seemed to cave in!


    If it was anyone else that suffered these injuries, this would have already been a fatal injury, However, Martham had an extremely strange feeling, as if what he had smashed his fist against was arge and slippery mollusk-like existence. He didn¡¯t feel like he smashed apart any bones at all. Due to the rushed exertion of power, the strength Martham¡¯s fist disyed wasn¡¯t even half of what it normally was. As soon as his power slightly rxed, Su¡¯s body suddenly released a wave of stic force, sending his fist back a few centimeters.


    It was just a slight opening, but Su already moved away horizontally like a lizard. Then, with a flip, hended on the floor more than ten meters away. This time, Su half squatted on the ground while holding his hands in front of him, assuming a stance that would allow him to move in any direction. Even though Su looked like his clothes were a bit more dirty and his left arm was a bit deformed, there didn¡¯t seem to be any other damage. However, Martham could feel how much weaker Su¡¯s power was. Even though he didn¡¯t smash apart Su¡¯s bones, the strike just now still made Su suffer serious damage.


    Su breathed in and out with difficulty, forcefully suppressing the blood that was surging from his chest. The injuries he received were actually more severe than what Martham saw. Almost all of his internal organs were damaged, and countless injuries were seeping out blood. There was simply no way to deal with them one by one.


    The sky had alreadypletely darkened.


    Su¡¯s left eye flickered with a deep green light in the darkness that was especially eye catching. With a slightly rough voice, he said, ¡°You are actually truly trying to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Martham¡¯s smile was extremely sinister.


    What followed this exchange of words that sounded rather strange to outsiders was a suffocating silence. From time to time, a frightening redness would emerge on Su¡¯s skin that was as fine as jade, and then, like bloodstains washed out by flowing water, they would gradually fade and disappear. Then, more traces of blood would reappear.


    The corners of Su¡¯s lips curled upwards, revealing a somewhat mysterious smile. ¡°You missed the best opportunity. You won¡¯t have the chance to kill me again.¡±


    Even though it looked like Martham had an overwhelming advantage, Martham¡¯s expression became more and more grave. His current situation wasn¡¯t as good as it looked like on the surface either. His movements that had exceeded the limits of what his body could handle already caused half of his skeleton to develop cracks. Even if he was in a perfect state, he still didn¡¯t have certainty in capturing Su who possessed exceptional movement abilities and was even capable of avoiding his perception targeting ability. However, Su also had a weakness, and that was precisely his two subordinates. Regardless of whether it was that male or female, they both looked extremely important to Su, important to the point where he would forsake personal safety for them.


    Using this weakness of Su¡¯s definitely wouldn¡¯t make Martham happy or proud. Concern was a weakness; this was aw nearly everyone in the wilderness understood, as well as aw not many people would offend. Those that carried this weakness usually didn¡¯t live long, unless it was someone like Martham who was equipped with overwhelming abilities. However, even Martham, for Malim, almost died under the Su whose abilities back then couldn¡¯t be considered powerful.


    However, this slight bit of uneasiness was far from enough to stop Martham. He already made a firm resolution to use all methods to destroy Su, and now was the time to do so!


    ¡°The opportunity hasn¡¯t been missed.¡± Marthamughed, the smile on his face extremely malevolent. Right at this time, two enormous and oppressive gunshots rang through the darkness, immediately causing that smiling expression to freeze.


    Li squatted on a cement tform with both hands holding an enormous and crude pistol. The muzzle of the pistol was still releasing an orange colored smoke. The muzzle of this pistol was ridiculouslyrge, to the extent where it was about the same as a shotgun. Therge gun body and long barrel seemed to silently suggest that it might be more appropriate to call it a hand cannon.


    Martham turned around in a somewhat rigid manner. His lizard like eyes immediately shone with burning radiance! Li, who always seemed fearless, truly had to urge to throw away the pistol and turn around to run for her life. This wasn¡¯t a sign of cowardness, but rather an instinct in front of an enemy with overwhelming power. This uncontroble fear made Li¡¯s body ice-cold and her muscles go rigid. Even if she ran, she likely wouldn¡¯t get very far.


    Li gave Su a look, and then she suddenly erupted into a hysterical shouting! She closed her eyes, and then her innermost potential erupted, forcefully dispelling the fear that controlled her body. Then, through pure instinct, she pressed down on the trigger!


    Bang! Bang!


    The gunshots tore through the peaceful night, and at the same time, plucked at everyone¡¯s tense nerves.


    A pa sounded. The pistol slipped out from Li¡¯s fingers, falling down on the cement, bouncing a few times before falling off the edge. Li was immediately covered in sweat. Itpletely soaked through her maroon colored short hair, causing it to stick to her forehead. Li¡¯s body went limp. All of her body¡¯s strength disappeared at this moment, and she slowly copsed.


    Firing thesest two bullets had already exhausted strength that went beyond her limit. Right now, even the weakest person could do whatever they wished with Li. Li¡¯s body rested on the ice cold concrete, gazing at the deep and dark night sky while breathing in and out with great difficulty. However, she was also smiling. She was now waiting for death, waiting for Martham to tear apart her body that had expended its final sliver of strength. However, she still managed to fire those two bullets in the end. Even though she no longer had the strength to get up and see whether she even hit her target, she already did everything she could, so there was only calmness in her heart now.


    As long as she did everything she could, Li would always feel at ease and rxed. She was, in the end, an extremely simple girl.


    Martham took a step forward, and then he stopped. He lowered his head and looked at the two injuries on his chest with a bit of disbelief. The wounds didn¡¯t seem thatrge, but they seemed to bring Martham extremely great pain.

 Book 3 5.4

    Book 3 Chapter 5.4 - Dream of Changes


    In the north, the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s forward operating base had already doubled in size over these short few months. Thousands of soldiers and over a hundred war machines were busily entering and leaving this base like a bustling scorpion nest.


    ¡°So, you failed your mission?¡± At the top floor of the Scorpions of Disaster base¡¯s general headquarters, Pandora¡¯s image that still looked like she was asleep floated up and down.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Martham had one knee on the ground. Even though he was hanging his head, his head seemed to be making contact with the corner of Pandora¡¯s dress. After hesitating for a bit, the giant continued and said, ¡°Su has two extremely outstanding subordinates now. They have already formed a team that is extremely difficult to defeat.¡±


    ¡°I do not care much about your defeat. When the timees, you can also die in battle.¡± Pandora¡¯s voice sounded sweet, but her voice was as cold as ice. ¡°However, why did you go against my order and try to kill Su?¡±


    In a downcast but resolute voice, Martham said, ¡°Su isn¡¯t someone who we can control.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something someone with limited intelligence like you can understand. All you need to do is topletely obey orders!¡± Pandora coldly cut off Martham¡¯s words. She squatted down, and after thinking for a bit, she said, ¡°Martham, you¡¯ve disappointed me greatly. You should go and receive adjustment number 2.¡±


    ¡°I will obey your distinguished self¡¯s order.¡± Martham replied. From the tone of his voice, it sounded like what Pandora was telling him do was just an ordinary small task.


    It was now deep into the night. Roars of extreme suffering reverberated through the forward operating base¡¯s skies, waking almost everyone in the base. The minority who had been here a bit longer were quite familiar with this noise, while most of the new soldiers didn¡¯t know who was roaring so deep into the night and so loudly at that. However, this didn¡¯t create any disorder, because they didn¡¯t receive any orders or rms. As a result, after the initial shock, they flipped their bodies over before going back to sleep again. For them, the orders they received from theputer chips were everything. Nothing else was important.


    Outside the forward operating base, Diaster still lived in his residence. The roars that rumbled like thunder sounded through the open windows, forcibly waking him from his slumber.


    Diaster felt like his brain was going to explode from pain. The wind that was blowing in front of the window was especially chilly and also dry enough to make one go crazy. The air conditioning system that was originally quite powerful seemed to have gone out of order, making him feel as if he had entered an icehouse. Meanwhile, the general¡¯s own ability to produce heat seemed to have stopped working as well. The moment he was startled awake, Diaster felt both cold and hungry, as if he had returned to the harshest winter of his youth.


    Even though the general immediately snapped out of this memory of his youth, his body still trembled involuntarily, because his cold and tightening tendons were bringing him intense pain. His palms and the soles of his feet even more so felt as if they were pierced by needles, aching to a nearly unbearable degree. His robust physique and exuberant vitality originally made Diaster almost immune to the cold, but tonight, these abilities seemed to havepletely vanished for some reason.


    ¡°Damn it, what idiot is screaming like a lunatic? I¡¯m going to beat the shit out of him tomorrow!¡± Diaster pulled the nket that felt like a thin cloth while hatefully imagining the scene of his whip that was made of steel wiring and barbed tipsshing down on tender skin and flesh, as if the blood that would ssh out as a result could bring him a bit more warmth.


    Another wave of painful roars traveled through the opened window. Diaster¡¯s trembling body immediately went rigid. This time, he finally recognized that it was Martham¡¯s screaming voice. He clearly understood what was needed in order to inflict such suffering onto the terrifyingly powerful and firm-willed Martham. Only when the waves of howling gradually disappeared did Diaster mutter and curse, ¡°Damn it! Turns out to be adjustment number two, that lunatic! There will be a day when I am going to...¡±


    For some reason, whenever he thought of Pandora¡¯s sweet and pure appearance, Diaster couldn¡¯t help but shiver all over with fear. All feelings of malice, ferocity, and indecencypletely vanished without a trace.


    This usually domineering general naturally wasn¡¯t willing to surrender so easily like this. He continuously repeated, ¡°I am definitely going to, definitely going to...¡± However, no matter how many times he tried, Diaster wasn¡¯t able to associate those vile, bloody, and deste scenes together with Pandora.


    Finally, the general gave up on his futile struggle. He fell back down onto his bed in disappointment. Only when heid down did he discover that his uniform was already soaked in sweat. In addition, the room was extremely hot and stuffy to an almost suffocating degree. It seemed like the heating system that had just seemed to have went out of order recovered its functionality, and its output was now several times that of before.


    Diaster, who could no longer fall asleep jumped out from bed. He rushed over to the windows and opened all of thempletely before taking a deep breath of the ice-cold air, but he was still unable to rid his body of the dry heat. Diaster¡¯s eyes were covered in bloody veins, and he gradually sank into a state of despair. He was quite clear on the fact that these abnormalities that happened tonight actually represented the weakening of his hatred for Pandora and his courage to defy her. Perhaps, from a different perspective, that was also the courage he had in seeking freedom.


    After staring nkly for a moment, Diaster walked over to the other side of the bed before opening some drawers and fetching a transparent ss case. Borrowing the dim nightlight¡¯s radiance, he carefully inspected it. The case was divided into fourpartments, with eachpartment containing roughly a milliliter of light colored liquid.


    These were liquid samples that had been collected and restored from Martham¡¯s wounds. Towards most people who had a human genome as the base but whose gic modifications reached a certain degree, the main purpose was to cause gic copse, as well as to form a new type of cell that possessed destructive force simr to a virus. It could move at a speed of a hundred times that of an ordinary cell to attack normal cells and also break them down into nutrients to aid its own reproduction. Of course, in ordance with theplexws of conservation, this hundredfold speed and vitality signified that its cycle of existence was only one hundredth that of a normal cell. The liquid inside the case in Diaster¡¯s hands had practically all lost its efficacy, leaving behind the dead bodies of these special cells.


    There was another sample of this liquid in this forward operating base, and it was also removed from Martham¡¯s body. Back then, Martham had even clearly seen the words on the bullet: Special biological lifeform prototype bullet, Helen.


    Compared to the initial specimen, the specimen in Diaster¡¯s hands didn¡¯t have a higher level of efficacy, but the stability had been slightly increased. However, the greatest difference was the amount! One has to understand that no matter how powerful a weapon was, if it couldn¡¯t be mass produced, its power would be far weaker than weapons that were a level weaker or maybe even several times weaker. The liquid in his hands could be considered something that followed this reasoning as well. Even if there was a source of live specimen, an unstable biological preparation like this could still only be produced in the most cutting edgeboratories. If one wanted to make a bullet¡¯s worth, then it would take up a week of the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s bestboratory¡¯s production capacity, and even then, the quality of the finished product couldn¡¯t be guaranteed. From the central intelligence system¡¯s analysis, the special biological lifeform prototype bullet was created from segments of Malim¡¯s genes. In addition, from the chemical preparation found on Martham¡¯s body, the system deduced that some of the mass-production problems were already resolved.


    To cross such a great technological barrier in such a short period of time, this Helen, and this technological strength that they were temporarily associating with her name, left even Diaster who established the Scorpions of Disaster feel incredibly uneasy.


    Even though there were many injuries on Martham¡¯s body, as for truly severe injuries, apart from the cut in his wrist, there were the four rounds of special biological lifeform prototype bullets.


    From how his opponent used these special bullets, that woman definitely had more in reserve. Not only were these effective against people of Martham¡¯s caliber, it was even more effective against the special Scorpions of Disaster soldiers who had undergone adjustments. Even though the ck Dragonriders definitely wouldn¡¯t use these precious bullets on those special soldiers, who knew what would happen in the future? Perhaps a new model special bullet with even greater power would emerge, and the price of these special bullets might drop to the point of being the same price as anti-aircraft machine gun bullets.


    ¡°But...¡± Diaster suddenly threw all of these thoughts regarding strategy and countermeasures forcefully out of his brain! This was Pandora¡¯s battle, the apostles¡¯ battle. It wasn¡¯t Diaster¡¯s battle, so why was he worrying about it?!

 Book 3 5.5

    Book 3 Chapter 5.5 - Dream of Changes


    For Su who had returned to the base, this was a rare break within an endless war.


    When the hands of the clock pointed towards three at night, Su suddenly sat up on his bed! He first calmed down his breathing, and then he slowly released the pent-up energy from his chest. Su¡¯s body was covered in sweat, and even a portion of the bedding had been soaked through. He quietly got off the bed, standing naked in front of the bed just like that, exposing his body to the cold air. The sweat covering his body was quickly reabsorbed. For Su, the act of wasting water was an intolerable offense.


    Through the dust covered window, Su watched the base that was still brightly lit and full of activity despite it being thiste into the night.


    Pendulum City had already been changed into an enormous military and resupply base. The original infrastructure Rond invested heavily on was excellent, making the restoration process extremely easy. The factories and power supplying systems were remodeled on their original spots, bing the dragonriders¡¯ military factories and repair stations. There were quite a few dragonriders who excelled at nightbat, so this period of time that originally should have been for rest was actually when their operations were being carried out.


    Outside the window was a mix of staff members¡¯ voices and rumbling of machines. These abandoned constructs that had been temporarily patched up didn¡¯t have much soundproofing capabilities, and Su wouldn¡¯t waste any money on something like this. The first reason why Su established a temporary ce of residence was to match his status as a dragonrider lieutenantmander. He now understood what the meaning behind doing something like this was. The second reason was to have a ce for Li and Li Gaolei to rest. They weren¡¯t like Su who had self cleaning abilities.


    On the bed behind Su, Li turned around, muttering something unclear before once again falling into a deep sleep. She waspletely unaware that arge part of her wonderful bottom had been exposed outside.


    This temporary room didn¡¯t have any air conditioning instations, so the temperature of the room was low enough to freeze water. Li¡¯s constitution could naturally handle this degree of coldness, but Su still walked over and ced Li who was sleeping rather sloppily back under the covers. She was knocked out,pletely unaware that she was being moved. When he saw her sleep like a baby, a slight smile appeared on the corners of Su¡¯s mouth. Her face that waspletely without worry brought peace and happiness to Su¡¯s heart as well.


    This was also a type of happiness. He didn¡¯t need to obtain anything himself. As long as those he cared about were able to sleep peacefully, this was also a type of happiness. When he was young, Su, who was watching Madeline throughout the night, had a simr type of smile on his face.


    Su returned to the window again. He reached out his right hand, and, borrowing the light that flickered between bright and dark, he carefully looked at his own hand. His fingers were long and slender, his skin so fine that it made women go crazy from jealousy. His somewhat translucent skin and perfect lines gave Su¡¯s right hand somewhat of a dreamlike charm.


    However, this was still the hand of a human. There weren¡¯t any green scales covering his hand, and his five fingers weren¡¯t strange to the point where they shone like gemstones. His fingertips and wrist even more so didn¡¯t have any sharp parts that could lengthen and shorten to produce des. Meanwhile, the strange symbol on Su¡¯s palm that had left Su feeling a bit fearful hadpletely disappeared as well.


    On his bare chest, forget about there not being a massive ck oval crystal, the seven smaller crystals around it hadpletely disappeared as well.


    His back felt spacious and empty, as if something that was extremelyrge, heavy, and strenuous to move was missing. Su¡¯s impression of those things was extremely vague as well, unable to think of what they were at all. The only thing he could vaguely recall was the feeling that they were extremely powerful.


    Finally, Su¡¯s vision returned to being 180 degrees in front of him, no longer a panoramic view that covered every direction.


    Su ced his hand on his chest and carefully touched his own skin. The feeling his fingertips transmitted back was strange and unique. The smoothness and exquisiteness of his skin was something he had only experienced from Persephone, the little girl from back then, and Spider Empress Lanaxis¡¯ bodies. No other women¡¯s skin could even bepared to Su¡¯s.


    However, wasn¡¯t there supposed to be ayer of transparent flesh here? It should be extremely thin and soft as well, able to iste the most harmful radiation and rays, and when needed, it should be able to produce scales that couldpare to the highest grade metal to protect his entire body within.


    Su felt a bit of a headache. This, of course, wasn¡¯t not because the gracefully shaped horns on his head had disappeared, but due to excessive thinking. Even now, Su, who had stood in front of the window for ten entire minutes, still hadn¡¯tpletely woken up from the dream he just had. If not for Li who was sleeping on her bed, as well as her valiant performance during that intense battle, the realness of that dream might have made Su believe what he was experiencing right now was the dream.


    That¡¯s right, after sleeping, Su had an extremely strange dream.


    If it wasn¡¯t because of those four rounds of special biological lifeform bullets that forced Martham back, the price they would have paid to force back Martham would have maybe been Li, maybe Li Gaolei, but definitely not Su. Su¡¯s powerful regenerative prowess made him extremely difficult to kill. In addition, under the stimtion of the strange summoning, the calling out of his instincts had already increased several times. Su began to doubt what would happen to him if he truly was in danger of dying. Would his instinctspletely take control of his body and force him to run? His second battle against Martham already disyed that his ability to escape was extremely outstanding.


    However, if Helen didn¡¯t have Li bring over those four special bullets...


    Su didn¡¯t want to think about what could have happened if they didn¡¯t have these special bullets. Regardless of whether it was Li or Li Gaolei, it would be hard to ept the deaths of either one of them. Su loathed his own weakness, but he knew even better that strength wasn¡¯t something determination alone could acquire. The road to obtaining higher level and more powerful abilities was always difficult, and countless unexpected things would inevitably appear in his path. The current Su who had entered the realm of seventh level abilities deeply understood how every step forward came from abination of sweat, courage, willpower, blood, and luck. This was something that was needed extremely urgently, yet something that urgency couldn¡¯t help at all. However, even though Su understood what he had to do, he still found it a bit hard to suppress his own impatience.


    That was why that strange dream happened.


    In his dream, Su needed powerful defenses, so iparably tough scales as well as tough and durable transparent flesh appeared. Su needed domineering offensive power as well, and as such, he obtained thin and retractable des. There was a Martham in his dream as well, and hepletely smashed apart Su¡¯s left arm with a punch. However, in the dream, Su¡¯s bones continuously twisted about, regenerating, replenishing his bones with a new unknown substance and ultimately forming an iparablyplex skeleton. When he took on Martham¡¯s astonishing fist power, the new skeleton quickly redirected and scattered the power across its entire structure. Originally, Martham was disying such overwhelming power that Su wasn¡¯t even given the chance to use his various new body parts that had unknown effects.


    Then, Su saw what he looked like inside of this dream, and then he immediately woke up. His body was dripping with sweat.


    Correct, the Su inside of his dream was extremely powerful. In that form, he even had confidence in facing Persephone. However, Su understood quite clearly that the him he saw in the dream wasn¡¯t human. Exactly what was he? Even after waking up now, when he carefully searched through what he knew, Su still couldn¡¯t find an answer. The only thing he was sure of was that that was definitely not human.


    Su definitely did not want himself to be like that, because excessive mutation was a path of no return. At that time, he would inevitably be more and more distant from Persephone.


    But...


    Su stared deeply into the darkness outside the window. He sighed deeply.


    If mutation was the only way to obtain more power, then he likely wouldn¡¯t refuse the mutation, even if it ended his rtionship with Persephone. He needed power, and power was the only thing that guaranteed the protection of those around him. He would still go down this path, even if what the mutation brought wasn¡¯t only power, but also an enormous shadow of an unknown origin. When he was in the wilderness, Su would always stay away from quickly gaining strength, because he always felt an indescribable fear towards great power.


    Su raised his left arm and gently moved his fingers. After just a day, his left arm¡¯s bones had already begun to heal. Right now, he already didn¡¯t need any defensive measures, and he could already engage in movements that weren¡¯t too intensive with it. However, if he wanted it topletely recover, he still needed at least a week¡¯s worth of time. This was already an inconceivable speed for normal people. Su wasn¡¯t in any hurry either. The series of battles he fought had already brought him twenty evolutionary points. What he needed now was rest, as well as some time to properly n out the direction where he should take his abilities.


    Right now, all of Su¡¯s attention was focused on his left arm. He didn¡¯t notice that the light seeping in from the window had illuminated his body, casting a shadow on the wall behind him.


    That shadow suddenly became enormous and sinister.


    When the sky brightened again, Su quietly left the base with his subordinates and soldiers back to Dragon City. The dragonriders that were still fighting in Pendulum City suddenly discovered that the Scorpions of Disaster soldiers that were previously swarming like locusts suddenly retreated like the tide, concluding this battle without any signs at all. There were a few dragonriders, who, perhaps out of unwillingness to give up, or maybe their military merit didn¡¯t make up for their losses, chased after the enemy in spite of the lieutenant colonel¡¯s order to pull back.


    They pushed forward aggressively. Apart from the few Scorpions of Disaster soldiers that were cut off in the back, the main army was fleeing in disorder, their speeds not matching their seemingly weak individual strengths at all. The dragonriders hadn¡¯t fought to their heart¡¯s content for a long time. To be more precise, it had been a long time since theyst defeated a powerful enemy so thoroughly.


    Misfortune always descended at the most critical moment. The dragonriders that had gone in deep suddenly discovered that they werepletely surrounded by Scorpions of Disaster soldiers, their numbers great enough topletely crush and trample themselves and their weak subordinates. All of their routes of retreat were cut off. These dragonriders who had ample experience immediately formed a defensive formation, using their superior firepower and powerful individuals to try and defend their position while waiting for the base to provide reinforcements.


    However, they didn¡¯t manage tost until the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s attack, let alone the chance for base to provide help. Their formation hadn¡¯t even been properly established when waves of strange whistling sounds rang through the skies. Despair filled the eyes of those experienced veterans. What appeared in the end was an expanse of heavy artillery that descended like dark clouds.


    Thus, the battle ended in a sh.


    At the final moment of Pendulum City¡¯s battle, the ck Dragonriders¡¯ casualty record was shattered. Four dragonriders died in total.


    Meanwhile, a bit earlier, within the Scorpions of Disaster forward operating base¡¯smand room, Diaster closed the virtualmand apparatus in front of him. He already issued the final order, so for him, this stage of the battle had already ended.


    He didn¡¯t even wait for the heavy artillery to descend.

 Book 3 6.1

    Book 3 Chapter 6.1 - Long Journey


    While walking between ancient trees that towered over a hundred meters into the air, O¡¯Brien couldn¡¯t help but sigh in wonder towards this world. Tall and straight ancient trees were everywhere, and below the trees were emerald green shrubs andrge te-sized mushrooms. Thick vines winded about the several meter thick tree trunks like snakes, coilingyers uponyers around them upwards, unknown just how high they were going to reach.


    When one raised their heads and looked past the faint mist that seemed to never scatter, they would find vines interweaving several dozen meters above them, as if they were weaving a three-dimensional web that linked up these ancient trees one after another.


    The treetops of the ancient trees were tall and wide, with some of the thickest and most solidrge trees directly reaching into the low-hanging clouds full of radiation!


    The sky was always dark, just like how the clouds dense with radiation would never scatter. A faintyer of light illuminated O¡¯Brien¡¯s surroundings, making it a bit brighter around him. This was a radiance produced when powerful radiation made contact with his defensive force field. If those from dragonrider headquarters saw this scene, they would definitely bepletely shocked and wonder if this was still the same O¡¯Brien they knew.


    Even now, the impression most people back at general headquarters had of O¡¯Brien was a somewhat shy boy who had an extraordinary identity, outstanding natural talents, and unique hobbies. No one doubted his future prospects, and there were even those that privately spected that a second general might appear in the Arthur family. However, O¡¯Brien was, in the end, still too young, and his status wouldn¡¯t allow him to take too many risks to umte evolutionary points.


    The were many women in dragonrider headquarters who were even more unwilling to see the handsome O¡¯Brien take risks. In their hearts, O¡¯Brien was the best choice for a guardian. He liked the arts, and didn¡¯t those that have an interest in the arts always yearn for true love? Even though love and art were simrly rare, this only further illustrated O¡¯Brien¡¯s uniqueness. Taking a step back, even if they couldn¡¯t be O¡¯Brien¡¯s lover, bing one of his loved ythings wasn¡¯t too bad of a choice either.


    Regardless, if one were to only look at things in terms of ability, then inside general headquarters where officers were always moving about, O¡¯Brien who was only a second lieutenant wasn¡¯t that eye-catching. However, right now, how could he so casually support the fifth level elemental defense force field seemingly tirelessly?


    The forest wasn¡¯t that dark. The tops of the mushrooms lying about all released glowing lights of varying colors, creating a brilliant world within the lower levels of the forest. Many bright and tender nts were doing everything they could to grow, waving their purple, red, and emerald green leaves. This looked just like the tropical rainforests of the olden era.


    However, O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t let himself be confused by this scenery. The feeling on his skin told him that the temperature right now was negative 35.7 degrees. Under this type of temperature, no creatures should be able to survive, let alone in such an exuberant manner.


    A flower that scattered out a faint blue glow slowly descended towards O¡¯Brien. It looked extremely weak, as if it might scatter into pieces along with a gentle wind. It was beautiful like something out of a fantasy. O¡¯Brien¡¯s defensive force field also began to shine in response to this sparkling blue flower.


    O¡¯Brien reached out his hand to try and touch this floating flower. As soon as his hand made contact with it, the nearly transparent flower petal shrank like it was startled. Then, O¡¯Brien¡¯s fingertip began to darken at a visible speed, and it even began to release strands of smoke.


    O¡¯Brienughed and lightly waved his hand. A gentle stream of air carried this splendid floating flower upwards, slowly bringing it through the interweaving vines.


    Perhaps out of an interest towards this floating flower, the forest suddenly released waves of low roars. A dark figure rushed past a vine that was several tens of meters above him with iparable nimbleness, devouring that floating flower in one go. It then moved through the tree vines with lightning speed, and only when it reached anotherrge tree did it stop. Its green eyes were full of vignce and hostility as it stared at O¡¯Brien below.


    This creature¡¯s entire body was covered in ck fur and it looked like a leopard. It was a mutated beast with six sharp ws. At the end of its long tail was a terrifying sharp hook. Itsrge mouth cracked open, releasing a low roar towards O¡¯Brien. From its four long fangs, one could still see the remains of that floating flower that radiated with a glowing radiance.


    Roar! The strange beast released an even more menacing roar, and it also adjusted its body. Under the support of six powerful ws, the perfectly straight tree trunk was no different from level ground. It was a bit anxious and fretful; it seemed like that pretty and tempting floating flower didn¡¯t suit its tastes. An even more powerful burning sensation could be felt within its belly. It seemed this creature called a human below it was more to its liking. It wasn¡¯t willing to attack humans, because the seniors of its race had told it before that humans that came to these parts alone were all extremely dangerous, more dangerous than any ferocious beast.


    O¡¯Brien looked at the strange beast above him that was eager to give him a try. He shook his head, showing what seemed to be pity, but also a bit of ridicule.


    The strange beast on top of the tree trunk suddenly released a whimper. Its body couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Its six ws continuously scratched towards the tree trunk and vines, but its sudden weakness made it unable to support the weight of its body any longer and thus made it fall from the tens of meters height.


    O¡¯Brien watched as the strange beast fell, breaking apart who knew how many vines before heavilynding on the ground, sending countless mushroom fragments as well as shrubbery leaves and branches flying everywhere. From the momentum at which it fell, this strange beast¡¯s body weight should be at least a hundred kilograms. Judging from how it had pounced from vine to vine, one could imagine just how great the power of its body was. It was quite likely that its six ws could hack through thinner steel tes.


    A subordinate whose body waspletely covered in lightbat armor walked out from behind O¡¯Brien. With an borate looking instrument in hand, this individual said while looking at the readings, ¡°Your distinguished self, the data from the analysis has been received. Just now, that flower¡¯s radiation intensity was extremely great, making it not much different from nuclear waste. It can kill any weaker creature that makes contact with it in under a minute, and those that stay around it won¡¯t live for a long time either.¡±


    O¡¯Brien lightly twirled the somewhat charred ck finger and then looked at the strange beast¡¯s corpse not too far off. With a smile, he said, ¡°it seems like I just directly touched nuclear waste.¡±


    ¡°Correct, your distinguished self.¡± The subordinate replied. Even though no one could see the expression he had behind the helmet, one could hear his admiration for O¡¯Brien from his voice.


    Unlike the fully armed subordinate, O¡¯Brien was dressed rather casually, without any equipment for dealing with various harmful environments or physical bulletproof armor. This young family master who still looked somewhat soft and immature had maintained a defensive force field the entire time, using this to withstand everything. Compared to this, touching nuclear waste wasn¡¯t that big of a deal at all.


    The sky was already darkening, but floating flowers appeared one after another, drifting about between the ancient trees one after another, brightly illuminating the forest. These beautiful killers shone with resplendent and varied colors, but behind their gorgeous appearancesid a fatal trap.


    O¡¯Brien looked at this gorgeous scenery, feeling deeply moved by the wonders of this world as he gently rubbed his charred ck finger. The ck skin on his fingertip shed off bit by bit, revealing the soft and light new flesh underneath. Soon after, a newyer of skin would cover that area.

 Book 3 6.2

    Book 3 Chapter 6.2 - Long Journey


    Even though a prickling pain could be felt from his fingertip, O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t seem to mind it at all and insteads carefully experienced this pain. The pain brought by an injury of powerful radiation was in a ss of its own. The floating flower originally also had numbing properties, but O¡¯Brien¡¯s perception mode was different from everyone else¡¯s. As long as there were changes that took ce on his body, it would always bring about a different degree of pain, so numbing on his body would only bring about even more pain. For O¡¯Brien, the switch to his perception mode was apletely new world, a new way to experience the mysteries of the world.


    This ability was one of the Arthur family¡¯s secret inheritances, an ability only those with the Arthur bloodline could obtain. As for the gic code for activating this ability, it was a mystery even to this day. Even with all the aplishments in gic research in this present age, this was still a mystery that could not be deciphered.


    Apart from perceptional mode switch, the Arthur family had many other powerful abilities that were not on the dragonriders¡¯ list. There were even more forms that were currently being researched within threeboratories equipped with top level facilities and personnel. As one of the three great influential families, apart from having abundant supply reserves and perfectly maintained properties, the Arthur family also had entire sets of ability forms suited to the family¡¯s bloodline. As for the financial ability to purchase top level equipment, the Arthur family was even more so notcking whenpared to any other family. This was the deep backing umted over many years, not something a family like Fabregas that suddenly made it big in recent years could make up for.


    O¡¯Brien wasn¡¯t opposed to the idea of using the family¡¯s wealth and technology unlike a few smug and self-righteous idiots. He carefully researched andpared what type of assistance he could draw from the family to increase his own strength. For the sake of gaining an even moreprehensive control over the family, O¡¯Brien even began topletely intervene with the family¡¯s science and technology budget distributions. For most families¡¯ younger generation, this was apletely dull and uninteresting action, one that was a pure waste of time.


    Subordinates appeared one after another, busilypleting their tasks in a nervous but orderly manner. Several individualspletely covered in protective gear surrounded the strange beast that fell to his death. They constructed a simpleboratory tform and arranged various portable instruments. Under their excellent skills, the strange beast was quickly dismembered and turned into thousands of photographs and specimen before being categorized and stored away. A sea of data, through all types of devices, was stored into the portable intelligence systems.


    A few others were busily picking various nt specimens. One fellow even assembled a two meter tall drill machine, using it to drill into a nearby ancient tree¡¯s trunk to extract samples. For these technology madmen, this strange forest was no different from an unrestricted treasury!


    Around the technical staff scattered many powerful elite personnel.Their defensive gear were much weaker than that of the technical staff, to the extent where there were a few who, just like O¡¯Brien, worebat suits that didn¡¯t have any defensive capabilities. Their uniforms were all quite thin, because the frigid winter winds weren¡¯t that big of an issue for them. Most of them had an inconspicuous trident symbol on them; this was the symbol of Arthur family¡¯s armed forces, Poseidon¡¯s Trident.


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s ideas for the family¡¯s military were different from what Persephone had nned. The Trident of Persephone¡¯s era were all nurtured by the family themselves, while O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t refuse the idea of recruiting powerful mercenaries from outside the family. Of course, they still had to undergo a strict and long process of investigation. He would simrly ept the outstanding and loyal members of Trident as his own subordinates. It was worth mentioning that even though as a result of the encouragement for this organization being much greater than in Persephone¡¯s era, the army¡¯s members bing much more mixed, O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t worry too much about this. He believed that when a powerful and quickly growing leader was in charge, those that harbored ill will wouldn¡¯t dare to act recklessly. He also believed that he himself was this type of leader.


    The one in charge of the technological team walked over to O¡¯Brien¡¯s side and said, ¡°Your distinguished self, we¡¯ve already obtained this mutated beast¡¯s basic data. What is rather shocking is that from its brainposition and activity, it should possess intellect equivalent to a seven year old child. This means that their race may very well already possess the basic outlines of a society, as well as their own primitivenguage.¡±


    ¡°Properly collect it and send its body back. We probably won¡¯t encounter a second one.¡± O¡¯Brien gave a simple order. This was a rarely seen intelligent mutated creature, one that possessed high research value. However, O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t seem as happy as that technology chief. He only raised his head, gazing into the sky where thousands of flowers floated about as if he was thinking about something.


    ¡°Your distinguished self, should we continue deeper? This forest seems extremely dangerous.¡± The technology chief carefully asked. The numbers on the instrument he was carrying were already reaching a critical level, the red jumping digits especially striking. This forest that was immersed in this beautiful scenery was actually filled with dense radiation. If the defensive suit he wore was damaged in the slightest, then he would forever remain here, bing nourishment for this forest. Only Combat Domain ability users had enough immunity, or other special individuals like O¡¯Brien who could easily maintain a defensive force field for an entire day had the qualifications to stay here without any defensive equipment.


    O¡¯Brien casually ced his hands into his pockets, saying indifferently, ¡°Of course we¡¯re going deeper. I have a feeling that there should be highly intelligent creatures living here. Our current goal is to bring one back, preferably alive.¡±


    The technology chief¡¯s face became a bit pale, but of course, he wouldn¡¯t show any doubt towards O¡¯Brien¡¯s decision. In his eyes, those extremely beautiful floating flowers were no different from highly explosive bombs. Just from the mutated creature that dropped down, he could tell that apart from the intelligent creatures O¡¯Brien was talking about, this forest was a death trap for almost every other creature.


    After the strange beast¡¯s corpse was properly dealt with, the team once again assembled behind O¡¯Brien, awaiting his next orders.


    O¡¯Brien suddenlyughed and said, ¡°It seems like our luck really isn¡¯t bad. We don¡¯t have to go that far.¡± Just as he was speaking, four valiant individuals from Poseidon¡¯s trident simultaneously sensed something, raising their heads and looking deeply into the vines and branches that flickered with all types of brilliant colors.


    The forest looked no different from how it did a moment ago, but even the subordinates that didn¡¯t detect the enemy yet could feel a heavy weight crushing down on their minds. Their breathing even became a bit difficult.


    A light drip sounded. Then, the whistling sound of energy levels rising sounded. Almost all of these subordinates knew that this was a sign of machine cannons storing energy. These Poseidon¡¯s Trident elites carried ss five experimental model rapid-fire machine cannons. Their 20mm caliber wasn¡¯t that great, but with maic and energy fields assisting in the dissipation of heat and stabilizing the weapons¡¯ bodies, the power of these would be more than 40% greater than ordinary rapid-fire machine cannons. This was also one of the weapons used to deal with all mutated creatures.


    Even though they were surrounded by unknown enemies, a faint smile still appeared on O¡¯Brien¡¯s face. He spread out his right hand, and then several crystal fragments appeared, reflecting all different colors under the radiance of the forest. The ice crystals shot through the sky, flying faster the further they went. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared into the endless glowing lights.


    Several loud and clear ka cha sounds rang through the air. Five enormous chunks of ice suddenly appeared between the interweaving vines and branches! The heavy chunks of ice immediately tore through the vines below them, falling to the ground with rumbling sounds. As they fell, the surface of one chunk of ice suddenly began to crack, and then it exploded. An ash blue figure leapt out from within before quickly disappearing into the branches and leaving. The other four chunks of ice dropped down, heavily smashing down on the ground in front of O¡¯Brien¡¯s body. They all shattered, and four human shaped creatures with ash blue skin dropped out. After being frozen by extreme cold, and then suffering such a heavy fall, it seemed like the injuries they received weren¡¯t light.

 Book 3 6.3

    Book 3 Chapter 6.3 - Long Journey


    The subordinates were well aware of what they had to do. Without waiting for O¡¯Brien¡¯s order, they rushed over to suppress them, applying fetters and handcuffs, taking pictures, shocking them with electricity, and tranquilizing them. Everything was done in a clean and efficient manner.


    Waves of angry shouts and roars sounded from within the forest, mixed with the howling cursing of an unknownnguage. Vines continuously moved about as an ash blue figure shot left and right like an arrow, quickly drawing close to O¡¯Brien and his troop. These people¡¯s dexterity and speed was even greater than that of the strange beast that had been dismembered just now, and their ash blue bodies when movingpletely blended into the surroundings. Only through special lens could they keep track of their whereabouts.


    Two machine cannons suddenly roared, sending out streams of scorching metal like whips of a devil. They hacked through the vines and branches, striking at the iing figures with merciless precision and tearing them apart in midair.


    O¡¯Brien reached out his hands and spread out his ten fingers. His ash gray hair suddenly floated about, and then a formless domain expanded outwards with him at the center, covering a radius of at least ten meters!


    All of the metal fragments that entered the forcefield quickly reduced speed, and then their corners began to turn red due to the high heat! O¡¯Brien¡¯s defensive forcefield was now fundamentally different from the past when he blocked Su¡¯s snipe. It no longer used energy to forcibly exhaust the kic energy of these shrapnel. When these sharp pieces slowed down, their trajections began to deviate a bit, drawing out an arc, so when they flew out of the force field, they were already nted upwards. As soon as it broke free from the range of the force field, the sharp pieces would recover their speed, flying at a 40 degree angle aimlessly into the depths of the forest.


    The two machine cannons continued to roar. The metal whips tore apart all of the figures that tried to get closer. Arthur family¡¯s experimental machine cannons, in the hands of individuals with at least five levels of weapon proficiency, definitely did not only increase their power in a simple additive manner. At each shooter¡¯s side was an individual who didn¡¯t look that tall and sturdy. They were producing defensive force fields just like O¡¯Brien, protecting the shooter and offering their assistance.


    When they saw that the natives of the forest were still rushing over from all directions, the ear-piercing sounds of energy being stored continuously sounded. Three other machine cannons began to gather energy, and once the ten minutes of energy storing wereplete, they would be another nightmare for these natives. The machine cannons obviously couldn¡¯t block all of the natives, but O¡¯Brien and the four robust men that detected the natives at the same time continued to stand there in a calm manner without moving.


    In a bit over ten seconds of time, several dozen natives were sted to pieces under the barrage of bullets. In front of these ridiculously powerful giant machine cannons, they didn¡¯t even have the chance to fall over.


    A howling voice full of sorrow sounded from the depths of the forest. When the natives who were jumping about with lightning fast speeds heard this howling voice, they immediately stopped their suicidal movements and turned around to flee into the depths of the forest.


    At this moment, the other three machine cannons had alreadypleted their charging process. The three shooters revealed evil grins as their sharp eyes locked onto the quickly fleeing figures one after another with their multipurpose sighting devices. These natives deserved praise for their courage, but their intellect was limited. No matter how fast they ran, they wouldn¡¯t be faster than the machine cannons¡¯ stream of bullets.


    O¡¯Brien raised his left hand and said, ¡°Enough.¡±


    The shooters whose eyes had already be somewhat red from bloodlust regretfully loosened their fingers from the trigger. As long as they were given three seconds, they could force at least ten natives to stay behind. However, they couldn¡¯t go against O¡¯Brien¡¯s orders. Even though this new family master hadn¡¯t taken his position for a long time, he had already established his prestige. Unlike most dragonriders, O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t enjoy needless ughter. As such, the shooters could only hope that the natives would attack again, because only then would they have enough reasoning to continue practicing their marksmanship.


    O¡¯Brien walked over to four captured natives and carefully looked them over. They were extremely simr to humans, with the only difference being the thick and long ash blue hair covering their bodies. Their hands and feet were all extremely long, and their bodies possessed astonished power. However, their bodies were unexpectedly light, with even the most robust men being only fifty or so kilograms in weight. The ones who were captured were two men and two women. They should all be quite young, meeting the qualifications to be soldiers. Apart from primitive machetes and sharp spears, their arsenal also included a somewhat strange looking long metal tube. There were some sparkling and translucent ores embedded in a rather mysterious pattern on its surface, inter-connected with vine-like objects.


    O¡¯Brien removed a sharp metal stinger from a sack on one of the natives¡¯ back and found that it perfectly fit inside the metal tubes. After cing it inside, he moved the metal tube around a few times and even used his force field on its surface. After applying the force field several times, the ores embedded into the long metal tube lit up. The vines around the barrel began to release glowing radiance as well. The metal tube suddenly trembled, and then the sharp stinger suddenly shot out from the other end, deeply inserting itself into an ancient tree¡¯s trunk.


    ¡°Electromaic energy weapon. This technology isparable to ours...¡± O¡¯Brien said. He then tossed the long metal tube that couldn¡¯t be considered to have much workmanship to the shocked technology chief.


    He then looked at the four natives on the ground. O¡¯Brien pointed at one male and one female among them and said, ¡°Bring them away. Let the other two go.¡±


    A doctor that was currently examining the natives¡¯ bodies raised his head. He pointed at the female native that O¡¯Brien said to release and said, ¡°Your distinguished self, she is currently pregnant and will be of extremely great research value to us.¡±


    ¡°Let her go.¡± O¡¯Brien calmly said. ¡°Since we alreadypleted our objective, there is no further need to make things any more difficult for a mother and her unborn child. ughter isn¡¯t our objective.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± The doctor hesitated. Someone like him who madly pursued science felt that a chance like this to capture highly intelligent mutated creatures was too rare. Looking from his profession¡¯s perspective, this race should be extremely different from humans and only looked a bit simr on the outside. The distance in bloodlines might be as far as that between dogs and turtles.


    Towards this individual under him who continued to insist on keeping the pregnant female, O¡¯Brien wasn¡¯t angry and instead said with a smile, ¡°I know that they aren¡¯t human and might possess bloodlines far different from our own. However, as more and more intelligent creatures emerge in the present age, perhaps we should restrain the arrogance of rulers from the olden era¡¯s world. Perhaps in the near future, we will have to look at other races that possesses simr intellect as ourselves with eyes of equals.¡±


    These words that seemed to rather philosophical were something that probably shouldn¡¯te from the mouth of O¡¯Brien who wasn¡¯t even 20 years of age yet. In addition, the doctor didn¡¯t approve of the contents of these words. From his perspective, even though from a physiological structure, the speed of change and evolution of the past few decades had even surpassed that of several tens of thousands of years in the olden era, having arger volume brain did not signify intelligence. Knowledge had to be umted and passed down; this wasn¡¯t something a few decades could solve.


    This statement wasn¡¯t in ordance with normal reasoning.


    However, this medical and biological specialist¡¯smon sense and experience told him that arguing with the master over a small matter was an incredibly foolish decision. That was why he wisely chose to keep his mouth closed.


    The subordinates ced the two unlucky natives that were chosen into portable transport chests, and after fastening them in ce, they closed the lid and applied anesthetic gas. This type of transport chest could berge or small. There were anesthesia, freezing, as well as many other instations, specially used to storerge scale mutated live specimen. As for transport, it was mostly carried by special subordinates with strengthened stamina and power. In this environment that was strange and full of unknowns, off-road vehicles were unreliable.


    The two fortunate natives were left behind in the original spot. They believed that after this exploration troop left, their nsmen woulde to rescue them. After two or three days, the anesthetics on their bodies would gradually lose efficacy.


    As those under him inspected the battlefield, O¡¯Brien opened abat portable intelligence system. The distance here was over 700 kilometers from Dragon City and also more than 550 kilometers from Arthur family¡¯s headquarters, so there was no way to connect to the dragonriders¡¯work. The intelligence system¡¯s map indicated that they should currently be inside a vast valley. If the entire valley was covered in this type of forest, then this forest was over a thousand square kilometers in size. His current location was merely the very edge of this forest.


    This vast forest where thousands to tens of thousands of deadly flowers floated in the sky contained a strange and exuberant world. It looked primitive on the outside, but in reality, there were natives who were capable of using energy weapons... The value of this forest was absolutely priceless!


    However, O¡¯Brien¡¯s goals ended here. After a month of exploration, this troop¡¯s supplies and ammunition were starting to run low. He himself hadrge amounts of evolutionary points that needed to be converted into new and powerful abilities as well. That was why he decided to bring back these generous spoils of war first. After all, no matter what kind of world-shaking secrets were hidden here, they would all ultimately belong to him.


    O¡¯Brien was extremely patient. He knew that hispetition against Su was endless and difficult, but he had confidence in having thestugh in this marathon. Meanwhile, the other reason was because it would be Persephone¡¯s birthday in half a month. This stunning general that had be the focal point of everyone¡¯s attention after the recent series of disturbances would definitely hold a grand evening banquet for herself in Dragon City.


    There were too many reasons why O¡¯Brien did not wish to miss out on this distinguished celebration.

 Book 3 6.4

    Book 3 Chapter 6.4 - Long Journey


    When he returned to Dragon City, Su had another pile of work to deal with. Along with the increase in the rank of missions, the people he had to contact, the reports that had to be filed, process of receiving reward, and other simr matters became increasingly tedious andplicated as well. After using up two entire days worth of time, the amount of mary reward he received was a mere 80 thousand, far from beingparable to the rewards of thest few missions. However, Su still had profits from other aspects. This series of battles brought him more experience, put him to the test, as well as toughened and sharpened his team¡¯s coordination.


    The damaged kes that came off of Martham¡¯s body were taken by Helen for research purposes instead of being given to the ck Dragonriders, and the ruined parts of the Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ fighter aircraft weren¡¯t worth much either. There was no way they would bring back any additional reward, so this made Su who was used to earning several hundred thousand from missions feel a bit upset. Only now did Su finally understand the pressure abat dragonrider faced in gaining mary reward, as well as how discovering new mutated creature specimen was something that one could encounter but not hope for. Under limited revenue, the various goods ck Dragonrider headquarters supplied became excessively costly. Only now did Su who knew a bit of basic economics understand the meaning of N958, understanding why all dragonriders, as long as they had the ability to, would find ways to create their own factories, even if it was just a small manual workshop. They would rather produce their own category one weapons and ammunitions instead of purchasing dragonrider general headquarters¡¯ clearly more advanced firearms.


    Production costs, profits, expenditures, this was the first time Su directly experienced their magical power. An advanced dragon model three automatic rifle wasn¡¯t that expensive. Their necessity made it so that dragonriders were willing to pay quite a bit for them, and general headquarters already set a profit margin on this good. However, the problem was that if general headquarters was also making a profit off of ammunition and other consumable parts, then using this gun would be an extremely extravagant thing. In reality, manufacturing the ordinary bullets it used wasn¡¯t difficult, something that N958¡¯s factory waspletely capable of. There were even a few rtively simple spare parts who Kane, equipped with molding ability, could manually produce.


    Now, Su understood why everything general headquarters made had to have minimal profits. Only when there was enough profit would general headquarters start up the machines in their extremely advanced factories to produce ammunition that didn¡¯t possess much technological requirements. Even though most families were equipped with factories that could produce standard ammunition and weapons, there would always be a few dragonriders without any foundation or whocked economic brains that would order them, willingly letting general headquarter take arge bite out of them, for example, Su.


    Su obviously didn¡¯t know that this was exactly what kind of image general headquarters¡¯ supply manager had of him, but even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference. He never felt regret over things that had already happened. Su already gave the code to start up the base to Kane, having him familiarize himself with N958¡¯s functions and arrangement beforehand, as well as figuring out which areas needed to be improved. A base that was built several decades ago definitely had more than one or two ces that needed to be patched up.


    When all of the trivial matters had been dealt with, Su was just about to heave a sigh of relief when he received Lieutenant Colonel Julio¡¯s notification to have him immediately report to general headquarters. Even though thest meeting he had with the lieutenant colonel couldn¡¯t be considered pleasant, Su still entered Julio¡¯s office on schedule.


    The meeting this time was quite simr tost time. Julio, who didn¡¯t particrly care about his appearance, was still buried behind tall piles of documents. When he saw Su arrived, he had him sit down before once again burying himself in the endless struggle of paperwork. Only after a minute had passed did Julion release a breath of air and raise his head. While grumblingints, he said, ¡°Pieces of shit, there are more and more idiots looking for trouble. We can¡¯t meet our expected strategic goals like this! Why is no one willing toplete some basic missions?¡±


    Su didn¡¯t know if the words Julion spoke were directed towards him. He continued to sit there, patiently waiting for the lieutenant colonel¡¯s next words.


    When Julio looked at Su who shot up to the position of lieutenantmander like a rocket, he had no choice but to admit that Su didn¡¯t climb his way up purely by relying on his rtionship with Persephone. However, the problem insteadid in the fact that Su was just too good looking. When he was quiet, there was even more of a mysterious and profound temperament, one that made others associate him with a great noble from an aged inheritance.


    No one liked others of the same sex that were too pretty, especially when he had an affair with Persephone who possessed theplete package of excellent looks, body, abilities, and influence. That was why Julio didn¡¯t like Su either, even if he never had any fantasies towards Persephone.


    With a pa sound, the lieutenant colonel tossed a ck folder with golden patterns in front of Su before saying in apletely calm and collected manner, ¡°There is a mission here, the higher ups appointed you toplete it. Of course, you can refuse, and if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll find someone else.¡±


    Su received the folder, and after opening it, he found that there was only a single thin sheet of paper in it. He took out the document and carefully read it, not willing to miss out on a single word. The way this mission letter was packaged made it clear that this was a top secret grade mission, making it fundamentally different from the missions publically avable in the dragonrider system.


    The contents of the document was extremely simple: ¡°Assassination. Target: Kahli Vemano, male, 69 years old, former ck Dragonrider lieutenant colonel. Must retrieve target¡¯splete brain as proof of mission¡¯spletion. Additional requirement: Minimum lieutenantmander rank. Confidential. Eliminate all witnesses.¡±


    The second half of the document was Kahli¡¯s list of abilities, as well as a map of ces he was potentially hiding in.


    Julio leaned back into his chair and looked at Su with his arms crossed. When he thought about how Su might be a lieutenant colonel afterpleting this mission, he couldn¡¯t help but be a bit jealous. Perhaps he should assist O¡¯Brien, since rumors has it that the rtionship between him and Su was quite bad. The lieutenant colonel silently thought to himself. Of course, the best result would be if Su refused this mission on his own ord.


    Su returned the document to the folder and pushed it back towards Julio. With a calm voice, he said, ¡°A 69 year old elder, yet a lieutenantmander rank or higher dragonrider is needed to assassinate him, what unique characteristics does he have?¡±


    When he saw that Su didn¡¯t directly refuse, Julio shifted his body a bit somewhat disappointedly and said, ¡°We suspect that he has some rtionship with a certain enemy of the dragonriders, but that¡¯s all I can tell you. In addition, I hear that he is extremely dangerous. This can be considered a personal piece of advice.¡±


    ¡°Suspect?¡± Su looked at Julio, his green eye making the lieutenant colonel feel a bit flustered for some reason.


    Julio quickly calmed down, inwardly disgusted at the weakness he felt just now. Heposed himself and said, ¡°Many times, suspicion alone is enough. Moreover, this isn¡¯t within the scope of what you can ask about! In that case, lieutenantmander Su, have you decided not to ept this mission?¡±


    Su looked at Julio, his eye that was like rippling water always making the lieutenant colonel¡¯s body that was already starting to be obese sweat. That face that was ridiculously beautiful suddenly revealed a smile that was like a floating flower. Behind that remote and indistinct beauty was an unspeakably heavy pressure.


    ¡°I ept.¡± Su took back the document folder, and after gently caressing its surface once, he crumpled it into a ball. Then, with his right hand, he tossed it into the wastebasket in the corner of the room.


    Only when Su had left for an entire minute did the stupefied Julio snap back to reality. He angrily cursed ¡®what is that idiot doing¡¯ before standing up and grabbing the crumpled document Su tossed into the wastebasket. He opened it, ttened it, and then he was dumbfounded.


    The folder was only wrinkled, yet the document inside was scorched ck, as if it had been burned by mes. Everything on its surface had beenpletely destroyed. However, the other side was cold like ice, and only this type of coldness could preserve the other half of the document. That was why one side of this sheet of paper was scorched, while the other was cold like ice.


    Only after a long time had passed did lieutenant colonel release a breath of air with difficulty. He hatefully spat out before muttering, ¡°This level of ability control... just too absurd!¡±

 Book 3 6.5

    Book 3 Chapter 6.5 - Long Journey


    Many people could obtain abilities, and the power produced by matching different abilities could be incredibly great; this was something most people knew. However, there were some talented people who would show especially promising potential in certain ability domains or abilities. Their control over fine aspects of the ability would produce many, many special additional effects. This was how newer abilities were derived, for example, O¡¯Brien had his extreme ice prison ability that was derived from fifth level coldness. As another example, the same first level me, some people could use it to light cigarettes, while others could only set everything ame. Meanwhile, Su could use it to iron shirts.


    Su, who was silently running through the night, didn¡¯t know that he unknowingly startled Lieutenant Colonel Julio so badly that he couldn¡¯t sleep for an entire night. He was currently on his way to carry out this mission, carefully avoiding all dangers thatid in the darkness and observing all unnatural ces around him.


    The area where he was currently at was already close to Kahli¡¯s residence. The area the map indicated wasn¡¯t a single point, but instead a region covering a square kilometer. Of course, being able to aplish this much was already quite the intelligence ability. There wasn¡¯t much for Su toin about.


    Only...


    Su squatted down by arge dried up tree. He carefully observed the rather soft soil at the base of the tree trunk, and then raised his head to look at the leftover traces of removed branches. He slowly got up again. At night, Su was like a ghost, gradually merging into the darkness. There were traces of human activity here, so it might not be too far from Kahli¡¯s residence.


    Only, Su didn¡¯t understand what type of considerations had been made by the higher ups for them to choose him. Could it be that general headquarters believed that he was suited for assassinations? Regardless, Kahli Vemano should be hiding quite a few secrets on him, and directly killing him might not be too bad of a choice. Knowing too much wasn¡¯t necessarily always a good thing.


    Su carried an ordinary automatic rifle with him, one that had its position and trajectory assistance intelligent chips removed. Even though it wasn¡¯t as good as a specialized sniper rifle, eliminating any target within five hundred meters in the darkness still wasn¡¯t a problem.


    Since there were traces of human activity, Su quickly discovered his target.


    There was a wooden house built by ake. The two story house was surrounded by a wooden fence, and inside the courtyard was an old tree whose shade covered most of the wooden house. In front of the door was a small stone path that formed a winding path towards theke. Thiske had long frozen over from the frigid winter, so a primitive looking wooden boat had been dragged out and ced on the shore. The sheet of ice covering the surface of theke had signs of being cut; it seemed like the owner of the wooden house frequently went ice fishing.


    From the outside, this looked just like a dwelling for one to enjoy a simple and carefree countryside lifestyle, but Su already knew where the problemid. There were many dangerous mutated creatures living in the forest, many of them relying on poison and speed to catch and feed on their prey. A fist sized insect alone was enough to send one to the underworld. Meanwhile, thiske was the same as all water bodies in this era, suffused with powerful radiation. Su could stand by theke in a nonchnt manner and maybe even take a shower in it, but most lower ranked dragonriders needed defensive equipment or radiation resistant drugs just to stand next to thiske.


    Ice fishing? Even if there were fish inside theke, they weren¡¯t anything normal people could make use of.


    Su bent his body. Borrowing the terrain and shadows¡¯ cover, he quickly rushed towards the wooden house! The automatic rifle was still carried on his back, but there was now a military knife in his hand.


    The main entrance of the wooden house was unlocked. Su leaned against the wall by the side of the door for three entire seconds, and then he suddenly pulled it open before disappearing inside. The instant he entered, due to the sudden change in lighting, his vision became momentarily blurred. When his field of view became clear once again, what greeted Su was the muzzle of a gun that pointed at his forehead from two meters away!


    The living room that should have shouldn¡¯t have a soul in sight suddenly became more real. Long-range sensation, transparent surveince, and spirit reaction were once again activated. The individual holding the gun felt her heart beating intensely. Her powerful and forceful heart was pumping blood through her body at a rate that already exceeded three hundred beats per minute, providing her body with abundant vitality and powerful strength. In addition, under the touch of Su¡¯s spirit reaction, he couldpletely sense her panic, fear, anger, and killing intent!


    Almost as an instinctive reaction, Su, whose body was threatened, leaned to the side, avoiding the muzzle¡¯s trajectory. Then, he erupted with astonishing speed, smashing into the body of the individual holding the gun. The instant this person was sent flying, his left arm wrapped around her bottom and his head moved under her arm. Relying on transparent surveince, the military knife in his right hand urately pierced between her ribs!


    The frantically beating heart suddenly contracted, wrapping itself around this de!


    Meanwhile, the bullet in that gun never had a chance to even fire.


    Su gentlyid her body onto the ground, not making a single sound. Only now did he finally see what she looked like.


    This was a woman who couldn¡¯t be considered that young. She looked approximately twenty-five or six, her fluffy hair casually falling behind her head. Even though there were star shaped freckles caused by radiation on her face, she could still be considered beautiful. Her well developed body had both flexibility and curves, giving her a mature type of beauty. Her eyes were wide open, absent-mindedly staring at the ceiling as her body continuously twitched about. The groaning sound she was about to utter was forcefully suppressed by Su¡¯s left hand that was tightly wrapped around her throat. Her left hand that was holding the gun powerlessly fell to her side.


    Even if he didn¡¯t have transparent surveince, from the feeling the de brought back, Su knew that her life was quickly flowing away, and that she had already lost all ability to fight back. He hesitated a bit, and then decided in the end not to twist the de again. Even if her body was hiding some unknown secrets, Su still had the power to deal with it.


    ¡°Put her down!¡± An old and and sorrowful voice sounded from behind Su.


    Su was sure that he didn¡¯t sense anyone approaching him before hearing this voice. He raised his head and saw an old man with messy white hair standing on the stairs. The old man was extremely skinny with wrinkles on his face like de carvings, full of traces that came with the passage of time. His lips were pointed downwards. Due to how much force he was exerting, the blue veins on his face continuously jumped about.


    Su gave the old-fashionedrge caliber pistol in the old man¡¯s hands a look, and then he quickly calcted his probability of avoiding the trajectory of the bullet the moment it fired. Then, he slowly loosened his hand that was grabbing the de before standing and backing up.


    ¡°Move back!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were just as sharp as Su¡¯s de. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s left eye was like a greenke, with no ripples that could be seen.


    Suplied with these words and backed up, stopping only when his back was against the wall. Only then did the old man walk down from the stairs and squat down by the young woman. His left hand trembled as it gently caressed her face and chest injury. He held the de, but he didn¡¯t pull it out. Doing so would only hasten her death.


    The young woman¡¯s eyes continued to stare into the sky. Her line of sight seemed to pass straight through the ceiling and into the endless distance. At this moment, she seemed to have seen something that caused her to forget all of her body¡¯s pain and suffering. She smiled, her face revealing a beautiful rosy color.


    The old man trembled as he held her hand, watching as she peacefully slept with a smile on her face. Su noticed now that this woman¡¯s eyes seemed to be invisible.

 Book 3 6.6

    Book 3 Chapter 6.6 - Long Journey


    ¡°She¡¯s called Kalena, my daughter. Since you found this ce, it should be for me. I am Kahli. Twenty years ago, everyone called me Steel Kahli.¡± The old man stood up. In these few seconds, he looked like he had be much older and weaker.


    Even though he was being aimed at by the muzzle, Su still had absolute confidence in dodging out of the way in time.


    Kahli arrived in front of the living room counter. He poured himself a full ss of strong alcohol and downed it in one go. When he breathed out again, there was a strong alcoholic smell. He moved the pistol a few times and said to Su, ¡°You, sit on the other side.¡±


    Su moved over to the other side of the counter rather obediently. This bar counter was made of a thick piece of real wood, enough to block arge half of his body. Right now, he had even more confidence in avoiding Kahli¡¯s bullet, but he wasn¡¯t in any rush. From the looks of it, Kahli was going to drink more, so he might as well wait for him to speak after drinking again. From the materials, Kahli had six levels of Combat Domain ability and five levels in weapon proficiency. An individual like this couldn¡¯t be underestimated even if he was already 70 years old.


    Somewhat unexpectedly, a bottle of alcohol was slid over the counter, resting in front of Su¡¯s face.


    ¡°Drink, youngster. That way, it¡¯s fair.¡± Kahli poured himself a cup.


    Su hesitated. His fear towards strong alcohol was much greater than that of bullets. What was strange, however, was that he couldn¡¯t feel much hostility or killing intent from Kahli¡¯s body. This didn¡¯t seem all that right. After all, Su had just killed his daughter.


    When he saw Su raise the wine ss and slowly drink from it, Kahli nodded in satisfaction. Only after arge ss of strong alcohol was drained did he say, ¡°Youngster, you are much cleaner than the other ck Dragonriders. This is the reason why I invited you to drink a cup. You are quite like how we were 30 years ago.¡±


    ¡°Clean?¡± Su was somewhat surprised. He had killed quite a few people, maybe even more than most dragonriders.


    The old Kahli seemed to have seen through what Su was thinking. He pointed at his brain and said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about how many people you killed, but instead talking about this! The current ck Dragonriders only have ughter, power, wealth, and desires in their brains. They don¡¯t know restraint at all. Desires without restraint will all ultimately lead to destruction. I did not see any desire from your eyes.¡±


    Su didn¡¯t answer this question. If he didn¡¯t have Persephone or Madeline, if he didn¡¯t feel a strange fear hidden deep within his body, Su was quite willing to live out a simple life, just like how Kahli was.


    ¡°It was old Morgan that sent you to kill me, right? He is quite good at choosing people. This fact has never changed.¡± A red flush had already appeared on his face. The expression of his eyes was a bit scattered as well.


    ¡°I received the mission from a mission distribution officer. I do not know if the one that gave me the mission is General Morgan.¡± Su replied rather honestly.


    ¡°Mission distribution officer? The ck Dragonriders really are bing more and more like a country machine.¡± The old Kahli ridiculed. He filled his own wine ss again before saying, ¡°It was definitely that old Morgan. The two of us has fought over ten years of wars, and sending you over is just his style. Just like how he understands me, I simrly understand him.¡±


    Kahli looked at his daughter¡¯s corpse. She looked like she was asleep, seeming extremely peaceful. He remained silent for a moment. Then, he slowly said, ¡°Kalena, my daughter, will be 30 years old after a few days. She cannot see, but she has a strange spirit reaction ability. Your stealth abilities are quite impressive, and not even I could detect your traces, but she knew. When you entered, she definitely pointed her gun at you, as if a trap had already been set up, just waiting for you toe.¡±


    Su nodded. This was precisely the feeling he had when he saw Kalena, as well as the reason why he attacked with full force. This was an instinctive reaction when facing a powerful opponent.


    Kahli sighed and said, ¡°She cannot see, and even when her eyes were good, her marksmanship was still extremely poor. Nine years ago, Morgan¡¯s people found us, and back then, I just happened to be away. The people Morgan sent killed her husband and her newly born child, and then those three dragonriders and their subordinates tormented her for an entire night! When I hurried back early morning the next day, they still hadn¡¯t finished. I killed all of them, and then brought Kalena with me into hiding. However, since then, whenever evening came, she would always stay in the living room alone while holding a gun to fight the enemy she imagine in order to protect her lover and child. During these nine years, she has always lived in that hell like day, never changing back.¡±


    Su remained silent. He never thought that there would be so many secrets involved. He could imagine Kalena¡¯s suffering. When Madeline was taken away by the Spider Empress, he had also gone through an entire year of adjusting. A woman like this actually died in his hands. When Su looked at the seemingly sleeping Kalena, his chest began to tighten slightly.


    Right at this moment, a frigid coldness suddenly pase over Su¡¯s thoughts. Without taking the time to think, his legs forcefully kicked the bar counter, and then his entire body shot out like a bullet, smashing through the wooden wall outside the building.


    Bang! The high energy explosive heat¡¯s st waves fiercely collided with Su¡¯s curled up body, directly sending him flying 20 meters out!


    With a tong sound, Su heavily fell onto the ground. As soon as he made contact with the ground, Su immediately bounced back up. His four limbs pressed against the ground, and like a crab, he shifted sideways with lightning speed.


    However, the bullet that Su was waiting for never came. He only heard a heavy sound. The old Kahli was flung onto the ground like a broken sack by the explosive energy.


    The wooden house had long been ttened. Even Su, who had preemptively dodged out of the way of the intense explosive force, broke a few bones, so there was even less of a chance that Kahli whose abilities had weakened along with his aging would make it outpletely unharmed. Su walked over to Kahli¡¯s side and slowly squatted down. This old man had definitely left behind a heavy footprint in the history of the ck Dragonriders.


    There weren¡¯tt any wounds that could be seen on Kahli¡¯s body, but blood continuously seeped out from his body. Kahli looked at Su and thenughed with difficulty. ¡°I truly never expected you to have the same spirit reaction ability as Kalena. Sometimes... I truly envy Morgan... He always manages to find excellent people.¡±


    Kahli fiercely coughed a few times. Blood continuously gushed out from the corners of his mouth. Su brought out a clean towel and wiped away the blood from his mouth. Kahli looked at the special backpack on Su¡¯s back, and then he revealed a weak and mocking smile. ¡°I know that they want my brain. Then... I¡¯ll give it to them! They would find that there is nothing inside! Inside is only conviction... a conviction towards freedom.¡±


    Su looked at Kahli. The vitality remaining in the old man¡¯s body was already very weak. However, he could feel that as soon as Kalena fell, the old man¡¯s heart had already died.


    The old man breathed heavily, but no matter how he breathed out, he couldn¡¯t suck any air back into his lungs. He didn¡¯t know where the energy came from, but he grabbed Su¡¯s hand, and with thest of his life force, he said, ¡°Youngster, if there is a day you also feel lost, then... go north, look for... Holy... Cross... there lies... the answer... you are looking for...¡±

 Book 3 7.1

    Book 3 Chapter 7.1 - Night


    The mission waspleted without a hitch, but Su found that he didn¡¯t feel happy at all. It felt as if there was a hundred kilograms of weight on his back. After entering the ck Dragonriders, there had always been a question looming in his heart, one that would always surface in his mind. What exactly was all this ughter for?


    The number of lives that were ended at Su¡¯s hands wasn¡¯t small, but when he was in the wilderness, ughter was always for the sake of survival. However, inside the ck Dragonriders where most people lived an olden era¡¯s style of living, ughter was mostly for benefits, for the sake of more resources, wealth, authority, and evolutionary points. The reason dragonriders fought against the outside world was mainly to plunder resources.


    Su had read from a book left behind from the olden era that the natural resources of that world could still provide for many, many people. Even though wars never stopped, it was done so in moderation. Even though life was difficult, there was still order. In most ces, casual killing was not allowed. When those in the wilderness heard this, they felt as if this was like heaven. However, the final war changed everything. It all began together with the countless devastating mushroom clouds that buried everything deeply within ruins.


    The location to turn in the mission was a small tavern at the edge of a city. This ce where chaos and sex was prevalent also suited the style of this mission. After handing over the bag carrying Steel Kahli to the individual designated at the very bottom of the mission statement, he finally released a breath of relief. He didn¡¯t want to stay here for a second longer, turning a deaf ear even to that individual¡¯s proposed toast to sess before leaving the tavern in an almost rude manner and heading towards Dragon City.


    Su felt extremely conflicted inwardly. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want any trouble and came here wearing a mask that covered most of his face. However, it was clear that there were still some people who recognized him from his light blonde hair and single eye. These people were all strong and robust, purposely exposing their bodies that were covered in sinister-looking scars. Most of them were equipped with one or two levels of Combat Domain abilities as well. In the surroundings of Dragon City, one could forget about surviving without a few levels of Combat Domain ability.


    However, what surprised Su and even put him betweenughter and tears was that those that recognized him not only didn¡¯te looking for trouble, but even put on smiles while lowering their bodies and hiding into the dark corners.


    Su couldn¡¯t help but smile, understanding that this should be the result of what Li and Li Gaolei aplished on gray street, especially after Li seriously injured a private first ranked dragonrider and beat up half of gray street¡¯s robust men.


    The rewards for the assassination this time was unexpectedly abundant, bringing Su a total of 300 thousand, as well as enough merit to promote himself to lieutenant colonel. General headquarters even showed a humane side to them for the first time, considerately allowing Su to postpone his promotion for three months but allowing him to have all of a lieutenant colonel¡¯s level of authority first. Su¡¯s lightning fast advance in ranking would bring him many unnecessary troubles; this was definitely not something general headquarters¡¯ senior officers wouldn¡¯t understand.


    Before he had time to decide what to do with the 300 thousand, Su received a message from Helen, requiring him to immediately pay the hospital a visit. As soon as he thought about thatpletely joyless physical examination, Su immediately replied, ¡°Not going.¡±


    ¡°Persephone is here.¡± Helen unexpectedly threw out seemingly tempting bait.


    ¡°Impossible. You already used this reasonst time.¡± Su immediately foiled Helen¡¯s schemes.


    ¡°Come now, or else you will regret it.¡± Helen saw that her trick didn¡¯t work, so she immediately tossed aside her warm expression impatiently and revealed her true ice-cold appearance.


    ¡°Probably won¡¯t regret it.¡± Su¡¯s voice became a bit gentler. Helen seemed quite serious, and only when there were extremely important matters would she act like this. However, Su truly didn¡¯t wish to see Helen, didn¡¯t wish to go to her hospital. Every single meticulous instrument had repeatedly appeared in his nightmares before.


    Helen didn¡¯t respond and instead directly cut offmunications.


    Su shook his head, changing his direction and heading towards Persephone¡¯s private hospital.


    An hourter, thepletely naked Su was lying t on the ice-coldboratory tform, silently watching Helen¡¯s hand personally apply sensors to every part of his body. Even though Helen looked exactly the same as in the past without any changes, for some reason, Su just had this feeling that she was extremely tired and her mood was incredibly sullen. Her beautiful face that normally didn¡¯t have a hint of emotion seemed to be covered in a dark shadow.


    Following Helen¡¯s push of a button, theboratory tform slowly carried Su towards a light blue circr device. ttering sounds continuously sounded, and then theboratory tform waspletely sealed. A strand of anesthetic gas entered the circr device. Su cooperatively rxed his body as well, from there on entering a state of sleep.


    What followed was a peaceful and warm darkness.


    When he woke up from the darkness, Su unexpectedly found that he was a bit reluctant to leave that peaceful darkness. The data he received from his body told him that an hour and eleven minutes had passed. A few secondster, all of the data converged, and from which Su learned that apart from a few pinholes, as well as having a few rays of light, Helen didn¡¯t do anything too different. The amounts of tests that were carried out seemed to be even less than before as well.


    Theboratory tform had already reseted. Su sat up on theboratory tform. He found that his uniform had been folded neatly and ced on a portable surface. Helen was holding a thin te intelligence system, and right now, she waspletely focused on the sea of data that poured down the screen. With his level ofprehension, Su could only understand a portion of the data¡¯s meaning. He had no idea what most of it meant. With the passage of every second, the data on the screen would refresh 15 times. Su could keep up with this type of speed, only, it would make him a bit tired unlike how rxed Helen looked.


    ¡°Are there any problems?¡± Su asked customarily. He naturally knew that there was nothing wrong with himself. However, not having any problems was a huge problem in itself. After experiencing the tremendous explosion at Kahli¡¯s house, Su broke a few small bones, but after a few days worth of time, these bones had already basically healed. In the past, Su never felt that this was a problem, but now, he knew that this type of recovery speed was definitely not something a normal person should have. At the very least, it wasn¡¯t something most people associated with the definition of human. Based on the value general headquarters ced on mutated creatures, Su reckoned that his own price would be enough to make most dragonriders go mad. As for who could stop this from happening, apart from Persephone, there might not be many others.


    ¡°Your body doesn¡¯t have any problems. This time, apart from a routine inspection, I also needed to obtain data on your body¡¯s sizes to order a set of formal attire for you.¡± Helen didn¡¯t move her eyes from her screen as she spoke indifferently.


    ¡°Formal attire?¡± Su felt that it was quite strange. If it was a normalbat suit, then that would be nothing special. He had never worn a formal attire in his entire life, and he almost never made contact with this side¡¯s knowledge, to the extent where he didn¡¯t even know what parts formal attire included. Fine, he did skip one ss in the dragonrider training, the etiquette ss.


    ¡°This is mandatory for the day after tomorrow¡¯s evening banquet. Could it be that you wish to wear your dragonrider uniform or maybe even yourbat suit to participate in Persephone¡¯s evening banquet?¡±


    Su recalled the message Persephone sent him a few days ago, telling him that she was going to hold a birthday evening party and that Su had to attend. At that time, he didn¡¯t think too much about it, only agreeing to her request and mechanically recording it into his schedule.


    Su knew the definition of evening party, but he had never participated in one. Evening parties were things people in the olden era who didn¡¯tck basic necessities had. In this era where everyone was constantly struggling for survival, the term evening party was extremely out of ce. However, since Persephone who was always fighting in the northern front was going to suddenly return and prepare what was supposedly an extremely grand evening party, she likely had some ulterior motive.


    Su could almost smell a hint of gunpowder and conspiracy.


    The entire examination process had beenpleted. Right when Su was going to bid Helen goodbye, his head suddenly felt dizzy and his body swayed back and forth.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Helen noticed the abnormality in Su¡¯s behavior and reached out a hand to support him.


    Even though he was in a state of dizziness, Su¡¯s sharp perception strength still instinctively conducted a simple analysis of Helen¡¯s strength. From her arm, Su only felt strength that was slightly greater than that of a normal woman, and he didn¡¯t detect any potential for other special abilities. Helen clearly didn¡¯t have a single level of strengthened power. This amount of power could only barely support Su, preventing him from falling.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su steadied his body in a somewhat difficult manner. The world in his eyes was covered in ayer of shadows, as if everything was an illusion.


    In the void world, Helen¡¯s figure became somewhat indistinct as welL. Behind her was arge and tall ck man with an overcast expression that was staring coldly at Su with snake-like eyes. His gaze couldn¡¯t be considered to contain hostility, but it was definitely not kindness. In addition, he seemed to be stuck closely behind Helen, with a portion of the void figure¡¯s body ovepping with her¡¯s.


    This ck man¡¯s face was one Su recognized. He was Lynch, one of the three dragonriders that wanted to kill him in the past, but for some reason,ter on, this most dangerous sniper never appeared on the battlefield. This allowed Su to smoothly deal with Kafen and Maria.


    However, what did this scene mean? Could it be that there was some rtionship between Lynch and Helen?


    ¡°Su, what exactly is going on with you? Do you need another examination?¡± Helen revealed a rare trace of concern. However, the weight of the word examination was too much, and it easily shattered the void world, returning Su back to reality. Those strange sensations naturally disappeared as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing, really.¡± Su¡¯s green eye lit up once again, and his smile seemed just as natural as well.


    Helen carefully looked at Su, but she didn¡¯t mention the requirement to carry out another examination. Su inwardly breathed a sigh of relief before hurriedly leaving.

 Book 3 7.2

    Book 3 Chapter 7.2 - Night


    The enormous Dragon City was a ce where the strong, treacherous, and strange gathered. Su knew that if it was purely based on level of abilities, he himself still wasn¡¯t that great in Dragon City. However, the number of individuals that left him frightened numbered less than ten.


    Meanwhile, Helen was definitely one of them, in the top three no less.


    Time quickly passed. In the blink of an eye, that night that would definitely make others excited arrived. Along with the darkening of the sky, even though there was still some time before the official seven o¡¯clock start time, there was already some activity within Dragon City. If one observed from the sky, they would find that the number of people and vehicles moving about the city was clearly increasing.


    Meanwhile, in the afternoon, the leading role of this evening banquet, the dragonrider general who had both strength and beauty, Persephone, already returned to Dragon City. What she brought back was not only her outstanding subordinates, but also a splendid army. At the same time, many valiant individuals who fought together with her in the northern front this entire time returned with her. It seemed that what Persephone conquered was not only her enemies.


    Right now, Su was currently standing perfectly straight in his own residence. His face waspletely rigid, allowing the stylist, tailor, and makeup professionals to work on his body. These individuals were sent over by Helen, and they were the real deal, truly grasping the olden era¡¯s traditional methods. Su who had only heard of the word ¡®etiquette¡¯ couldn¡¯t find any reason to refuse at all, nor could he give any input, even if there was something that should be disapproved of. For example, he didn¡¯t know why the waist portion of the formal attire had to be revised three times, and the amount that it was tightened was just a few millimeters. Su was quite confident that most dragonriders wouldn¡¯t be able to detect this minute difference. However, that old tailor whose eyes were already starting to be clouded could actually see the difference, patiently making the adjustments.


    The makeup professional was a young and beautiful woman. Her enthusiasm towards Su¡¯s head of light blonde hair was definitely not any inferior to the old tailor¡¯s dedication towards his suit, and her eyes that were looking at Su eres bing more and more fiery and impatient. Her hot body continuously rubbed against Su¡¯s, only restraining herself when Li walked in and gave her a murderous look. However, it was clear that she didn¡¯t fear Li.


    Only, when Li saw Su who was close to beingpletely dressed, her eyes became momentarily distracted. Then, a faint blush surfaced.


    Su was standing like a statue, his eyes focused on the snow white wall that didn¡¯t have a single decoration on it. He didn¡¯t hold himself back from sensing the moods of those around him at all, so a thought slowly surfaced in his mind: Maybe formal attire and nice clothes truly did have some use...


    At nightfall, a vehicle fleet slowly departed from Persephone¡¯s private hospital. Among them was apletely sealed off-road vehicle with a japanese rose curling about a dark golden shield painted on. This was the symbol of a general, and judging from where it left from, it was definitely Persephone¡¯s ride.


    Inside thepletely sealed vehicle sat Persephone who was dressed in a ssic ck evening dress. On her neck rested a ne adorned with small diamonds that made her neck appear even more elegant. Her body-tight dress separated into different parts at her knees, exposing her long and slender legs outside. What was even more outrageous was that this was a low-cut dress, the small part that was revealed enough to make others¡¯ desires surge like ocean waves. However, Persephone still had some ¡®hidden beauty¡¯ to her appearance.


    Persephone¡¯s current image was definitely exuding elegance andposure, but the fingers on the arms that were crossed on top of her legs continuously moved about, as if there was an invisible pencil being twirled about there. Those fingers exposed the fact that Persephone wasn¡¯t a true traditional noble woman.


    Of course, she obviously didn¡¯t care about this. Either way, no one could see her right now. Once she did appear publicly at the venue, Persephone could disy any type of appearance she wished to, but obviously nothing seductive. After all, she could make men go crazy even without these methods. The only thing stopping these men was the dragonrider general¡¯s crest which constantly reminded them that underneath that beautiful exterior was a ferocious tyrannosaurus rex.


    Persephone was currently bragging with a brilliant smile. ¡°Did you know? Those two knights were pursuing me so closely, watching as I fled into a closed off valley. It really was quite something! One of them even urged me to surrender in a rather serious voice. I finally managed to lure them into this ce that wasn¡¯t that easy to escape from, so how could I just sit there and listen to them talk? I obviously beat them up. However, one of them was quite good at taking hits and really fast at running, so a bit of my carelessness let him get away. The other fellow was quite brave, but he was just too weak, so I ended up killing him after using just a bit more strength. See, Holy Crusaders¡¯ great knights aren¡¯t all that strong.¡±


    Helen waspletely focused on the screen of the intelligence system in her hands, notmenting on Persephone¡¯s bragging at all. She simply asked indifferently, ¡°Did you use that trick?¡±


    ¡°Obviously not!¡± Persephone immediately said. It seemed like she was extremely excited tonight. ¡°How could those two fellows force me to use my trump card? You have to know that I didn¡¯t even use it thest time I fought against Madeline!¡±


    Helen continued to stare at the screen, saying a bit absent-mindedly, ¡°So that was how it is... they weren¡¯t able to force out your trump card even with two against one, that means our original judgment was mistaken. There should be an even higher rank above great knight inside the Holy Crusaders.¡±


    Persephone¡¯s beautiful eyes immediately narrowed dangerously. With a smile, she said, ¡°My dear Helen, are you doubting my fighting strength?¡±


    ¡°Ever since you were small until now, those that doubted your strength seemed to all have died rather miserable deaths.¡± Helen said. These words immediately caused Persephone to beam with joy, but Helen¡¯s next sentence made it so that she couldn¡¯t smile anymore. ¡°Of course, those that doubt your wisdom and craftiness died even more miserably.¡±


    ¡°Helen...¡± Persephone cried out.


    Without waiting for Persephone to act out, Helen suddenly reached out her hand, moving the screen she was holding in front of Persephone¡¯s face. ¡°Look, this is rted to your dear Su, it is extremely important!¡±


    Persephone cried out in rm at first, doing everything to protect her hair that had been put up in an especially beautiful manner as if she was someone without anybat strength. When she heard the rest of Helen¡¯s sentence, she calmed down and leaned into Helen¡¯s embrace, looking at the data on the screen obediently like a little kitten.


    What appeared on the screen were two images of Su. The images continuously fluctuated about, and what rested below were groups of data. Persephone gave it a look, seeming a bit confused. ¡°Degree of appearance difference... 1.39%? What does this mean?¡±


    Helen tapped on the screen again. The two images immediately froze. ¡°Look, what is the difference between the two Sus?¡±


    Persephone carefully looked at the screen. Her eyes wereparable to precise sensor devices. While thinking, she said, ¡°The more recent one seems a bit nicer to look at, right, his proportions are bing more perfect... could it be that Su is still getting prettier? Are you serious?!¡±


    Helen nodded and said, ¡°What you said is correct. Su is bing more beautiful, and with every rise in the level of his abilities, the change would be even more clear. I believe that he is definitely aware of this point himself as well. After all, among humans, being more beautiful will have its advantages. This is an advantage in survival.¡±


    Persephone straightened her body, and while looking pensively, she asked, ¡°This means...¡± She was quite sure that Helen wouldn¡¯t be shocked just because Su was bing prettier. In this era, men paid more attention to abilities. Whether or not they were handsome or pretty was just an additional trait, an insignificant one at that.


    ¡°This means that Su has always been evolving, and this type of evolution is heading towards perfection.¡± Helen said.

 Book 3 7.3

    Book 3 Chapter 7.3 - Night


    Persephone stared nkly for a moment, the expression on her face immediately bing extremelyplicated. There was still some difference between obtaining abilities and evolution itself. The most important thing was that only an extremely small amount of gic change brought about by abilities could be passed down, while all of the gic variation of evolution could be inherited by a descendant. However, as for why there was this difference, to this day, no one knew.


    Helen obviously wouldn¡¯t have reached this conclusion just from the changes that were happening to Su¡¯s appearance. Persephone understood her too well. She knew that whenever Helen reached a conclusion, it would definitely be supported by abundant evidence and data.


    As a result, the value of Su¡¯s body might have already surpassed that of the mysterious intruder cell inside his body. Those that knew how Su entered the dragonriders would all be shocked at Persephone¡¯s astonishing foresight, how she had to leave her family and take on a huge amount of debt. She really did take this gamble decisively. However, at this time, Persephone was feeling a bit at a loss, as if there were many tangled vines that could not be undone.


    Helen tapped on an icon that was rather ordinary looking on her screen. In the spaciousputer room below herboratory, neatly organized processors that were emitting a soft humming noise began to analyze the sea of data rted to Su with their powerful data processing abilities. Afterpleting this, Helen closed the intelligence system and said towards Persephone, ¡°That is why you have to settle things with him!¡±


    ¡°Ah, right, umm...¡± On this topic, Persephone would always have a hesitation that didn¡¯t match her strength.


    Themand vehicle slowly came to a stop. The vehicle fleet had already arrived in the evening party¡¯s pre-scheduled location, Dragon City eastern district¡¯s Great Bell Hall.


    The public square in front of the assembly hall was already packed with all types of vehicles. The assembly hall¡¯s tall tform was covered in red carpet, and brilliant lights shone down on it. Pairs of guests were currently smiling and chatting as they slowly walked up the stairs. What seeped in from those gates was not only warm light, but also melodious music.


    Great Bell Hall was big enough to amodate a celebration of almost a thousand people, as a result, even after they decorated the central stage and arranged a musical group next to the stage, it still appeared extremely spacious. After all, the number of people in Dragon City that truly had the qualifications to participate in Persephone¡¯s birthday evening banquet wasn¡¯t that big. If they weren¡¯t the children of a great family, then they would have to be a formal dragonrider at the very least.


    It was already almost time for the evening party to officially start. More than a hundred guests had already gathered in the assembly hall. The important figures of Dragon City were practically all present, and there were quite a few people from great families who hurried over from their private territories.


    When Persephone appeared in front of the main entrance, the assembly hall immediately became quiet. The warm lightingnded on Persephone¡¯s face, forming what almost seemed to be a thinyer of mist on her perfect skin. A portion of the guests immediately felt a bit fearful towards her appearance, inadvertently shifting their gaze!


    Persephone¡¯s status was high, so in Dragon City, there weren¡¯t many people who could see her. When others did see her, they would either see her in a coordinated outfit or a general¡¯s uniform. Apart from those from the Arthur family, almost no one had seen Persephone in this kind of exquisite attire before.


    Persephone raised her head and looked around. She recognized a lot of people, many that should be here, but also some that shouldn¡¯t. However, on this special asion, regardless of who it was, as long as they came, Persephone would wee them with a smiling face.


    What was a bit unexpected was that Persephone saw O¡¯Brien among these people! Her younger brother that still carried some immaturity a year ago had already be a calm and unhurried man. The several dangerous battles he experienced and close to a year in a position of power added a type of wisdom to his appearance. When his eyes met Persephone¡¯s, O¡¯Brien no longer carried the awkwardness and uneasiness from before, but his expressioncked a bit of enthusiasm as well. He simply smiled and raised his wine cup towards Persephone.


    Persephone sighed slightly inwardly, gracefully returning a smile before heading directly towards the main stage.


    The violinists took the initiative to move their bows, starting the evening banquet¡¯s opening movement.


    When Su arrived, arge portion of the birthday evening party¡¯s ceremonial process had already finished. The speech, vows, and cake cutting had already beenpleted. It was currently time for the self-serve dinner. Women with perfumed clothes and gorgeous hair as well as refined and courteous men moved back and forth, chatting with each other. They carried out the back and forth game of false appearances that had existed since the olden era.


    The dressing process took longer than expected, and the assistant¡¯s jabbering crammed Su¡¯s brain with etiquette knowledge. Eventually, Su was even told that he had to ride in a car, that he couldn¡¯t walk into Great Bell Hall with just his two legs. This was headed by a strict-looking old woman who was close to fifty years of age. Not a single smile could be seen on her face during the entire time she was there. With a resolute and decisive voice, she told Su that moving around in Dragon City with his limbs was absolutely prohibited.


    Even Su who always seemed rather indifferent felt extremely gloomy at that moment. However, since this old woman was one of Persephone¡¯s most powerful subordinates, she definitely knew about his way of fighting, including his most powerful and effective movement methods.


    Dragon City¡¯s roads weren¡¯t perfect. The infrastructure was still mostly designed around military use and some portions towards normal living. There weren¡¯t any problems normally, but this issue could clearly be seen with the unusually packed roads today. At this moment, the areas around Great Bell Hall experienced rarely seen traffic. As he watched the crawling traffic, Su who silently calcted the amount of time it would take to get to his destination couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. After all, it had been a long time since he had seen Persephone too. This kilometer of distance, if he were to get off the vehicle, wouldn¡¯t even take him a minute, but with the car¡¯s current speed, it might even take over twenty. However, this thought was directly cut down by the eyes of the old woman sitting at his side! She sat close to Su, staring at him the entire time with piercing eyes in search of any signs of improper etiquette.


    Li, who was sitting on the other side, seemed to be taking delight in Su¡¯s predicament, and Sally was doing her best to hide her snickering. Li Gaolei had on a rare clean appearance, his trimmed and orderly beard setting off the charm of a mature man.


    The moment he stepped into the assembly hall, Su took in the entire scene. After a rather tense andplex analysis, he concluded that it was currently the free dining period. As a result, Li and Li Gaolei said a few words quietly before grabbing a ss of champagne from the attendant and walking towards the two food tables.


    This time, Su¡¯s sensible and urate judgment finally obtained a bit of approval from the old woman. A slight bit of praise could be seen in her eyes.


    The food tables weren¡¯t far from where they were, but Su found it quite difficult to walk this distance. From the moment he entered, a small area entered a state of silence. Almost everyone stopped their movements, their eyes uniformly resting on Su¡¯s body. In addition, their eyes immediately burned with passion! The majority of the eyes that were cast over contained undisguised desire mixed with jealousy and hatred. The worst thing was that among those eyes full of desire, women obviously upied the majority, but the amount of men wasn¡¯t few either.


    Su¡¯s ears trembled in a practically undetectable manner. He filtered out all types of messy noise and collected all of the whispers among people twenty meters around him into his ear. In addition, after organizing these voices, he matched them with the individuals he saw out of the corners of his eyes one after another. Only through apletely passive detecting manner and extraordinary data processing ability would one be able to achieve this type of result without being noticed by others.


    Towards this evening party, Su felt a faint uneasiness. As a result, he wished to collect some information as a precaution. His way of thinking wasn¡¯t wrong, but the result didn¡¯t make him feel all that delighted.


    ¡°This little fellow is called Su right? He really is cute!¡± This voice came from a white haired elder.


    ¡°Right? If we dressed him up, he might not be any inferior to Persephone! Sigh, it really makes one envious.¡± The one that spoke was a simrly old man who was trying to lower his voice, but clearly still couldn¡¯t control his volume. In addition, his body weight was clearly just as out of control as his voice.


    There were many simr conversations. The presumptuousness and daringness of the women didn¡¯t seem any inferior to the men, to the extent where they might even be outdoing them. There was nock of youngdies with sexy bodies and beautiful appearances who directly disyed their interest on their faces. They confidently stood in front of Su, their faces all suggesting for him to run into them.


    Su calmly shifted a bit to the side, but he found that the two girls who stood in his way also moved to the side, continuously blocking his path of advance. From their burning eyes, it was clear that they were itching to devour Su.

 Book 3 7.4

    Book 3 Chapter 7.4 - Night


    This was Persephone¡¯s birthday evening party, so almost everyone knew about Su and Persephone¡¯s rtionship. However, the youngdies here were mostly children of great families. They were young, mboyant, and unbridled, not attaching much importance to Persephone, or perhaps at the least didn¡¯t fear her. In their opinion, if they could seize Su as their guardian, then that would be the best, and their families would definitely support them as well. Even if they couldn¡¯t, having a taste of him wasn¡¯t bad either.


    After all, this was an era flooded with desires.


    Su moved two more steps to the side, but he found that the amount of space he had was bing less and less. Unless he used his abilities to move out of the way, he was going to be squished right between these two girls. However, in this evening banquet, using any type of ability that transcended the category of ordinary humans was considered a major disrespect and provocation towards all of the major figures here; this was something that the old woman had advised him seriously again and again. If there weren¡¯t these type of restrictions, superior sight and imaging abilities like long range sensation and transparent surveince weren¡¯t exclusive to Su, so if someone used this type of ability on Persephone or other respecteddies, action would inevitably be taken.


    Right when Su was about to fall into a hopeless situation, the body of the girl on the left was already almost sticking to his. Her body was incredibly hot, and she was not hiding the fact that there were no undergarments underneath her thin evening dress at all. Su could clearly feel an extremely well rounded, supple and soft object rubbing back and forth against his left arm. The protrusion at the tip was already hard, so he could clearly feel it on his skin.


    ¡°Youngdies, could you let me pass?¡± Su respectfully asked.


    ¡°Lieutenant Commander Su, won¡¯t you invite us for a drink?¡± The reply he received wasn¡¯t the one he wanted.


    At this moment, Su suddenly sensed eyes rest on his body. He turned around, just in time to see Persephone who was surrounded by a group of people look over. However, she didn¡¯t look like she was going to help Su out of his predicament at all, instead almost undetectably winking her eyes before turning around to wee an elder that had just walked into this hall.


    ¡°Dear Uncle William, your distinguished self came too?¡± A genuine smile appeared on Persephone¡¯s face as she gently embraced this calm and ordinary looking old man in a friendly manner.


    The elder named Williamughed and said, ¡°Phoney, how could you not let me know about such a lively event? I had to rush over in the afternoon, fortunately, I did note toote. I wasn¡¯t even able to prepare proper formal attire!¡±


    The elderughed in a straightforward and unrestrained manner, causing the atmosphere in this hall to be a bit strange. The guests all moved to the side on their own, giving the elder and Persephone a bit of space. Everyone¡¯s expressions were extremely serious, with no one joining in on this old man¡¯s heartyughter.


    Afterughing loudly a few times, the old man then said, ¡°This time, I didn¡¯te alone. That useless nephew of mine came too, saying that he still wants to see you. I already told him a long time ago that no matter what kind of methods he uses, of course, the best being forceful methods, directly pushing you down on bed, then I would give him the qualifications of the rank one sessor, and simultaneously give you the number two position. As for your father and those other Arthur family old fellows, I¡¯ll take care of it all. If ites down to it, I¡¯ll just stake this old life of mine on the line.¡± He didn¡¯t even blink his eyes when he spoke the words ¡®forceful methods¡¯, and his tone when speaking didn¡¯t change in the slightest.


    Persephone smiled extremely brilliantly, as if his words weren¡¯t inappropriate in the slightest. It was almost as if she treated the elder¡¯s words purely as praise. ¡°Uncle William, I¡¯ve always been giving him opportunities! It¡¯s just that in the past few years, his luck seems to be a bit bad.¡±


    The elderughed. Suddenly, he shouted loudly, ¡°We are talking about you! What are you still standing outside for?¡±


    A man who was so calm that he seemed a bit slow walked in front of Persephone. Slightly bending his body at the waist, he said in a refined and courteous voice, ¡°Long time no see, beautiful miss Persephone. I wonder if you¡¯ve already forgotten about me.¡±


    Persephone replied with a perfect attitude, saying, ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been a year since west met, so how could I have forgotten the renowned General Rudolph?¡±


    The words Persephone and the elder exchanged were astonishing, but both of them seemed easygoing and natural as they spoke. The faces of the guests in the hall changed slightly. These individuals¡¯ ages varied from old to young, with men and women included, but the trait they all shared was the rough and valiant aura that exuded from their bodies. They were all dragonriders that came from the northern battlefield, so they were clearly different from Dragon City¡¯s dragonriders that paid more attention to appearance and etiquette. These were all individuals that had been won over by Persephone¡¯s charm and aplishments after endless battles. Following the death and injury of two great knights, the Holy Crusaders suffered heavy losses and pulled back their battlefronts, giving up many strategic locations and greatly improving the northern battlefront¡¯s situation. It was only because of this that they had the chance to follow Persephone back to Dragon City and do some sightseeing.


    At this moment, the elder¡¯s eyes stared brightly at Persephone, unknown whether his passionate gaze contained kindness or something else. He didn¡¯t seem to care what everyone else here felt at all and directly said, ¡°Now that you have already reached rock bottom with the Arthur family, you might as well be my adopted daughter! I¡¯ll directly appoint you the position of rank one sessor, so when I die, the family will be yours. However, there is one condition, and it is that the inheriting family must possess the original family¡¯s bloodline.¡±


    When the old man spoke this sentence, the guests couldn¡¯t tend to etiquette at all. They immediately erupted with discussion.


    Sivanberg William, the current family master of the William family, was an iron-blooded figure that had kept his word for the past twenty years. With his skills and control over the family, to other families, something like appointing an outsider to inherit the William family would seem outrageous, but for him, it might very well be a reality. Towards this proposal, those that were opposed to it definitely upied the majority, but no one would dare bring it up. They wouldn¡¯t even reveal the slightest bit of disagreement, at least not while he was still alive.


    Persephone released a faint smile that seeped into the hearts of everyone present. She gave Rudolph who was standingpletely expressionless on the side a look before asking, ¡°Uncle sees too much in me. Does your distinguished self not fear that the William family¡¯s members might be opposed to this?¡±


    The old manughed loudly and said, ¡°Their opposition is useless!¡±


    Persephone¡¯s eyes swirled with radiance. With a sweet smile, she said, ¡°Then is your esteemed self¡¯s intention for me to select Rudolph as a guardian or to select someone else from the William family?¡±


    Sivanberg shook his head and said, ¡°That isn¡¯t an absolute necessity. On the topic of men, I won¡¯t restrict you. You can even bring Su in. If he is willing, he can also join the family.¡±


    ¡°Such good conditions?¡± Persephone¡¯s eyes lit up, as if she was already starting to be tempted.


    The old man yfully scolded, ¡°When have I ever gone back on my word? Alright, you youngsters have some fun. I finally came all the way to Dragon City, so I¡¯m going to find some old fes to chat with. Rudolph, you should just stay here.¡±


    This short episode quickly passed, but this event that was nothing different from an underwater missile made it hard for the minds of Dragon City¡¯s distinguished individuals to calm down. O¡¯Brien was standing by a window, gently swaying the wine ss in his hand at a constant rhythm. However, those with powerful eyesight would discover that O¡¯Brien¡¯s hand was trembling ever so slightly.


    What exactly was Sivanberg trying to do?

 Book 3 7.5

    Book 3 Chapter 7.5 - Night


    Even though Persephone¡¯s natural talents were unquestionable and she did have experience controlling the Arthur family¡¯s affairs, moreover doing everything quite well, if the entire William family was going to be handed over to her just like that, then they are definitely crazy. From Persephone¡¯s point of view, this was quite a good opportunity. After losing the Arthur family¡¯s support, by relying on the William family for protection, she could at least get rid of many non-strength rted worries. As for her Arthur family blood, that wasn¡¯t important at all. In this era, the status of a woman in a family was negligible. The continuation of the bloodline only depended on the man, no different from how it was several hundred years ago.


    Persephone should ept this invitation; this was what O¡¯Brien¡¯s reasoning told him. However, as soon as he thought of Persephone joining the William family, his chest would throb with pain. This did not onlye from his emotions, but also included some Mysterious Fields Domain¡¯s pounding.


    At the other end of the assembly hall, Su was somewhat awkward but notcking in manners as he tried to deal with those two, no, now seven or eight girls, slightly stiff and slow as he answered their strange questions one after another. The girls seemed like they wanted topletely devour him at first, but now, they didn¡¯t seem to be in that much of a hurry. The bearing of this man waspletely different from the men that were normally at their side, so talking a bit more was also a rather new and interesting experience. However, Su¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t here. Persephone and Sivanberg¡¯s conversation just now hadpletely entered his ears.


    Su looked extremely calm on the surface, a charming smile remaining on his face the entire time. However, deep down, it was as if a me was burning at the base of his heart, one that was burning more and more fiercely!


    What kind of stuff did Rudolph do to Persephone?


    This question was like a fork that continuously wriggled about in Su¡¯s heart, one that had been previously soaked in brine. Even though things didn¡¯t seem to go smoothly for Rudolph from the outside, the fact that he could do whatever he wished against Persephone was already enough! Rudolph had been promoted to major general before Persephone, but Su did not believe that he could take action against Persephone without any help. Something like this had to have happened when she was younger and when her military rank was lower.


    The raging inferno melted away the icy coldness at the bottom of Su¡¯s heart and turned it into thick and viscous magma that silently flowed about at the bottom of Su¡¯s heart.


    Just as Su¡¯s emotions were about to erupt, invisible feelers seemed to have reached out to caress Su¡¯s spiritual body. This type of feeling felt as if his naked body was being groped about by a stranger. Su almost immediately sensed that someone was using perception abilities to explore his body. Before possessing spirit reaction, whenever other people were inspecting his body, there would always be a danger simr to the vignce he felt towards unknown dangers. After he got spirit reaction, this type of feeling became clearer and clearer. Su could now even differentiate between the different types of mostmon probing abilities.


    Su was already used to being inspected, but it was different tonight. These ignorant children who treated probing like a joke removed the final covering over the volcano.


    The volcano erupted without any warning!


    Su seemed to instinctively merge all of the anger, unwillingness, wildness, killing intent, and negative emotions together and burst out with a method he himself didn¡¯t even understand, fiercely sending those strands of probing abilities that were still reluctant to recede sting outwards!


    Bang bang bang! It was as if a small storm broke out in this corner of the assembly hall. Seven or eight delicate wine sses exploded at the same time, sending rich red wine sttering over their owners¡¯ bodies and even their faces. Some of them even had dark red blood running from their noses, clearly suffering some injuries.


    Because the girls that were surrounding Su were too close, they suffered some injuries from the surge of energy that left them with blurred vision and lightheadedness. They found it a bit difficult to stand steadily. However, the ones that received the greatest blow were still those that tried to use their abilities to probe Su.


    In that instant, everyone¡¯s eyesnded on this corner! Most of the guests in the assembly hall had higher levels of ability, so how could they not sense this clear collision of power? When some of them tried to probe Su with their abilities, those with high levels of ability already knew, but out of etiquette, they pretended as if nothing happened. No one expected Su to brazenly retaliate in public. However, what made them shocked wasn¡¯t that the power Su released seriously injured several people, but that the coldness and ferocity of the power was vastly different from his normally warm and quiet self. In addition, apart from a few individuals, no one knew exactly what type of method Su retaliated with!


    Su didn¡¯t fear the countless sharp gazes. He looked all around him, remembering the faces of everyone that had tried to inspect him. His pupil rapidly contracted and dted, as if it was a pair of camera lens that could auto-adjust. Everyone that had been locked onto by him couldn¡¯t help but feel their blood run cold!


    Right at this moment, a pale faced low ranked dragonrider suddenly copsed. Those that recognized him cried out in rm. ¡°Jast! Lieutenant Jast, what happened?¡±


    Su gave this lieutenant named Jast an indifferent nce and then no longer paid any attention to him. This fellow had quite the unique reaction sensing method. He was the one that Su dealt with the harshest, so the bacsh he suffered was also the greatest. However, his body¡¯s strength and ability were the weakest out of all of them, so he was directly knocked unconscious. Towards this lieutenant that copsed with no sign of getting back up, Su felt an unshakeable feeling of deja vu. However, he was sure that he had never seen this individual before.


    Due to Jast¡¯s copse, a bit of chaos broke out in the assembly hall. The attendants and servants quickly brought Jast away to carry out treatment. However, this was clearly an ordinary dragonrider without much of a background, so the situation quickly calmed down. Even though it wasn¡¯t Su who sparked this conflict, everyone had different assessments of the situation. An old man nearby who clearly came from a great family coldly said, ¡°Lieutenant Commander Su, could it be that those from the wilderness are all as crude and insolent as yourself?¡±


    Su didn¡¯t pay this criticism and provocation any attention. Right now, silence was aparably better way of dealing with this situation. In addition, he didn¡¯t have time to pay this old man any attention either, because not only did the girls around him not mind what had just happened, their eyes that looked at Su seemed to hold even more wildness. The originally easygoing teasing quickly became intense. This was not something that only happened in Dragon City. In this era, no matter where it was, absolute power was something that people crazily worshipped and feared.


    Right when Su felt as if he couldn¡¯t deal with the situation anymore, an old man wearing clothes that were a bit more casual walked over. He said towards the girls that were already starting to fondle and pull on Su, ¡°Little fellows with too much energy, you all can y aroundter. I have a few words to say to your new prey.¡±


    Even though the girls that came from great families weren¡¯t scared of anything, they all recognized the ck Dragonriders high general Josh Morgan. As a result, they no longer dared to mess around and dispersed.


    ¡°Su, why don¡¯t you join me for a ss on the balcony. It¡¯s too noisy here.¡±


    Su followed General Morgan to the other side¡¯s balcony. The balcony was astonishinglyrge, with every stone pir covered inplex and gorgeous engravings. However, following the erosion of wind and frost over the years, only a portion of its former glory could be seen. Vine type nts that weren¡¯t afraid of the cold crawled about the balcony fence, restoring some of the olden era¡¯s elegance.


    General Morgan propped his elbows on top of the fencing and gazed into the deep night. In the olden era, one could see all the way into the great sea from this location, but now, normal people could only see a dozen or so meters out. He held a ss of alcohol, seemingly a bit absent minded as he gently swayed it about. The wine inside continuously spun about.


    ¡°Su, rumor has it that thisst mission made you feel quite unhappy?¡± General Morgan asked in a seemingly casual manner.


    Su¡¯s eyebrows bent slightly. After considering his words, he said, ¡°Even though Kahli was getting old, he was still a soldier, so killing him didn¡¯t matter much. However, I didn¡¯t expect him to live together with his daughter.¡±


    Morganughed and said, ¡°You know, you don¡¯t have to feel so restrained in front of me. Correct, I did know that Kahli lived together with his daughter, and the requirements of the mission was to get rid of both Kahli and Kalena. The people who were sent out to kill Kalena¡¯s husband and child was also sent out by me, but back then, I never expected that Kahli would rush back so quickly, as well as possess some hidden ability. After that, it took me many years to find him again. Steel Kahli¡¯s ability to intercept sensing abilities has continuously strengthened, but he never expected that I would unearth a great talent within the ck Dragonriders, finding a young man with six levels in mysterious perception, and thus locating him again.¡±


    Su frowned slightly again, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The resentment and grudges between their generation seemed tangled andplicated, so without understanding the cause behind such actions, he didn¡¯t want to lightlye to a conclusion. Morgan¡¯s pursuit and ughter was already reaching Su¡¯s limits of tolerance, but in this era, it was just anotherpletely normal thing.


    Morgan was somewhat surprised at Su¡¯s silence. He looked at Su and then nodded slightly, saying, ¡°Things like grudges are hard to exin. From your perspective, the things I¡¯ve done towards Kahli were extremely excessive, especially since his daughter already lost her rationality and letting her go wouldn¡¯t be that big of a deal, but...¡±


    Josh Morgan became silent for a few seconds. Every single wrinkle on his face seemed to sparkle with metallic luster. While immersed in his memories of the past, he slowly said, ¡°During the unforeseen event back then, because Kahli, who was given the mission to stop the enemy¡¯s reinforcements, ran away right before the battle, six of our old brothers from back then died. After surviving from that battlefield, I vowed that I would use the every cruel method possible on him andpletely wipe away his bloodline!¡±

 Book 3 7.6

    Book 3 Chapter 7.6 - Night


    Su continued to remain silent. He didn¡¯t know what the unforeseen event back then was, and he understood even less why Kahli would suddenly leave the battle. If Morgan didn¡¯t want to talk about it, then it was better not to know about this.


    Josh Morgan suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Sigh, people really do get old and words get longer, haha! Only us few old fellows still care about those things from back then, so how could youngsters like you all be interested? Alright, I believe before his death, Kahli definitely advised you to seek shelter from the Holy Crusaders, right?¡±


    Su¡¯s mind trembled slightly. After thinking for a bit, he told Morgan everything Khali told him before his death. Lying in front of Josh Morgan who had alreadypletely seen through him wasn¡¯t the smartest move.


    Morgan nodded, clearly feeling rather satisfied with Su¡¯s choice. Only, it was unknown if it this expression was sincere or if it was due to some other reason. He continued to swirl the wine ss that he hadn¡¯t take a single sip out of yet and said, ¡°In reality, several decades ago, the Holy Crusaders and ck Dragonriders were a single organization. Back then, we were called the ck Night Crusaders. However, when the Blood Parliament rose to power and set up their headquarters base, the ck Night Crusaders¡¯ leaders differed in opinion on how things should proceed in the future. One group believed that we should respect the original genes of humans and use natural methods of strengthening abilities, maintaining apletely human genome. They believed that excessively exploiting abilities and modifying genes would inevitably lead to destruction, and that ability users that underwent substantial amounts of modifications couldn¡¯t be considered humans anymore. Meanwhile, the others believed that abilities were a gift to the world, so why did they have to maintain the old humans¡¯plete genome? The new humans that had undergonerge scale ability modifications, regardless of whether it was their bodies or intelligence, all far surpassed the limits of what the old humans could achieve. A such, they believed that this was evolution and not disaster. The divergence between the two sides deepened by the day, and finally, a fissure appeared. What followed was war, one that has been fought for over twenty years.¡±


    Su thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Why did the ck Dragonriders remain with the Blood Parliament rather than the Holy Crusaders?¡±


    Morganughed. ¡°Good question. The Blood Parliament¡¯s members and chairmen¡¯smon desires were plundering, expansion, more plundering, and more expansion. They want to ultimately stand at the top of this era, the peak of this world. They would then further their expansion towards the stars beyond the clouds full of radiation. The ones that remained were obviously the ck Dragonriders whose main goal was expansion. Su, if it was you, which side would you pick?¡±


    Su carefully considered his current situation and frankly replied, ¡°The ck Dragonriders right now.¡±


    This choice that didn¡¯t seem all that decisive clearly made Morgan quite happy. ¡°Correct! Haha, what one needs the most in this era is power, and the source of power is not that important. Of course, no matter what type of power it is, only when it is in our control is it true power. Alright, let¡¯s go back inside. That little fe Persephone still has some some other things nned, so we shouldn¡¯t miss out on the best parts!¡±


    Su followed Morgan back into the warm hall. Only now did he realize that in the negative thirty degree weather outside, General Morgan¡¯s hand that was holding that ss of wine did not freeze up, nor did he use any abilities to aplish this! When Su noticed this, his mind suddenly trembled, as if there was some problem that had been gnawing at his that mind suddenly developed a vague answer.


    Su, who was still immersed in his own train of thought, did not notice that at the center of the assembly hall, Helen was standing behind Persephone, smiling while saying something softly. There weren¡¯t any guests around the two of them, so no one could really hear her. Even if they could, they wouldn¡¯t understand what she was saying.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Helen seemed to be urging something.


    ¡°My dear Helen, this... let me think about it a bit longer, okay?¡± Persephone implored.


    ¡°This is the best opportunity.¡± Helen said.


    ¡°But... there are always opportunities!¡± Persephone tried to avoid this topic.


    ¡°Perhaps... this is the only chance.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Persephone became extremely shocked and immediately asked, ¡°Why are you saying that?¡±


    ¡°An intuition.¡± Helen coldly gave a reply that made her gopletely silent.


    At this moment, a general manager that was dressed in well-ironed formal attire quickly walked over. While suppressing his voice, he asked, ¡°Your distinguished self, it is time. Are you ready?¡±


    Persephone lightly bit down on her lower lip, tears almosting out from her gray-green pupils. The general manager felt his hairs stand on end, as if a chill ran down his spine.


    Persephone pushed aside the general manager and lightly pped her hands. The band immediately stopped ying. She walked to the center of the stage, her eyes passing over every single guest that arrived, from great figures to ipetent family children, not missing a single person.


    When all eyesnded on herself, Persephone took a deep breath, and then with a brilliant smile, she said, ¡°The evening party that I am holding tonight is for the sake of dering and extremely important decision that I have made! That is...¡±


    Silence.


    During this period of quietness, every single word Persephone uttered was like a strike on a great bell. ¡°Su! Be my guardian!¡±


    Su, who was being pointed at by Persephone¡¯s finger while standing within the huge crowd, was immediately stupefied! Before he even realized what had happened, rustling sounds continuously sounded and everyone¡¯s eyes seemed to focus on his body at the same time, as if he was the only source of light in a world of darkness. The one in charge of lighting was a dragonrider lieutenantmander whose reactions were extremely fast. He immediately found Su and concentrated all of the lightning on his body, almost burning straight through his body!


    The blinding light made him feel a bit light headed. However, he still didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    ¡°I am opposed to this!¡± A great shout suddenly sounded from someone buried within the crowd of people!


    ¡°Oppose!¡± ¡°Oppose!¡±


    Waves of protesting immediately rose and fell. Almost every man here was howling and slowly crowding towards Persephone! Among them, the one that shouted the loudest was Renfell¡¯s group of officers that came from the northern front.


    In that instant, it was as if all men became Persephone¡¯s enemy. Persephone, who was standing on the stage alone, was like a small rock in front of endless wolves that might crush her at any moment. Meanwhile Su, who was under the spotlight, did not draw any attention. The area around him waspletely empty.


    Persephone raised her chin slightly. When faced against the swarm of wolves that were going to tear her into pieces, she only smiled proudly before saying, ¡°Your opposition is useless!¡±


    The assembly hall immediately became quiet, as if a new storm was about to begin.


    At this moment, a voice that was slightly hoarse and full of tiredness suddenly sounded from the entrance. ¡°I am opposed to this!¡±


    Everyone looked towards the entrance, and then what they saw was an individual with dark red hair. Close to half the people here immediately recognized Peperus, this aide-de-camp to the Trials Division¡¯s dark saint Madeline. However, what left them shocked was how weak Peperus looked, as well as therge blotches of blood around her armor and sleeves.


    Not many people knew exactly how powerful Peperus was, but since she was able to stay by the vicious Madeline¡¯s side, no one doubted her strength. At the very least, she shouldn¡¯t be any weaker than a higher ranked dragonrider official. However, seeing how she looked now, she looked like she had just arrived from a difficult, blood soaked battle. Who dared to attack an important member of the Trials Division in Dragon City? Meanwhile, some sharper individuals already associated Peperus¡¯ appearance with Persephone¡¯s sudden and shocking decision.


    Without wasting much effort at all, Peperus immediately saw Su who was standing under the spotlight like a statue. She stopped moving, and then, shouting herself hoarse, she screamed, ¡°Su! Do you not care about those of the past anymore?!¡±


    Those of the past?


    Su trembled inwardly. For him, the only meaningful part of his past was Madeline. He didn¡¯t recognize Peperus, only recognizing that her clothing belonged to the Trials Division. However, that day, Madeline only left with some light injuries. With how powerful she was, she shouldn¡¯t take more than three days to recover. Su didn¡¯t hear any news of changes taking ce in the Trials Division. Even if he did, he still wasn¡¯t in a position to casually interfere. The pressure the dragonriders and great families exerted on Persephone was already quite heavy. If she recklessly took action for his sake and provoked the mysterious and bloody Trials Division, then Persephone might very well copse.


    Su had a feeling that Peperus¡¯ appearance had something to do with Persephone choosing him as her guardian. However, this was just too ridiculous.


    Su raised his head to look at Persephone on the stage. He could clearly sense just how heavy the pressure she faced was, as well as understand for the first time how firm and resolute this decision was.


    If he was being honest, Su didn¡¯t think Persephone¡¯s decision was a good one. There might be a chance maybe after three years had passed. However, if she could calmly face most of Dragon City, what reason did Su still have to refuse undertaking this responsibility with her?


    When she saw Su stand there motionlessly under the spotlight without the slightest intention of following her, Peperus¡¯ face quickly became pale. She fiercely clenched her teeth and turned around, rushing into the cold night.


    The silent gloominess quickly passed. A few individuals had a feeling that it wasn¡¯t easy for Peperus toe, and her departure most likely pointed towards disaster as well.

 Book 3 8.1

    Book 3 Chapter 8.1 - Drunken ughter


    The birthday evening banquet suddenly came to a screeching stop after reaching its climax. Dragon City, a ce where many undercurrents flowed, suddenly surged with a wave of hidden killing intent.


    Even though there was a small-scaledprehensive manufacturing factory, as well as arge-scale power supply center that was invested in, Persephone, who didn¡¯t have a ce specifically to live in would always use the private hospital as her ce of lodging, and she would always sleep with Helen. She always had endless things to talk about, and Helen was always the best listener.


    In the underground private hospital, the centralboratory¡¯s thick automatic doors silently opened, revealing Helen who was currently sitting in front of theputer system, lost in her thoughts. She frowned slightly, somewhat surprised as she looked at the doors. Apart from herself, only Persephone had the authority to open these automatic doors. However, this leading female lead who had just given all of Dragon City quite the fright should not be here right now at all.


    Persephone¡¯s face seemed to be covered in a faintyer of light. Her gray pupils that had bits of green inside of them were extremely clear. She walked towards the centralboratory withrge steps and sat in front of Helen. She then grabbed the intelligence system out of Helen¡¯s hands, and after sweeping her eyes over it, she noticed that an endless stream of data and information was pouring down the screen. The speed of this stream of data still couldn¡¯t defeat Persephone, she could easily remember the information that refreshed a hundred times each second. If she carefully analyzed it, then she could still still reach the speed of around thirty refreshes per second. The problemid in the fact that she didn¡¯t really understand the meaning behind this data, nor did she ever like dry and tedious data analysis. As such, she said, ¡°Dear, why are you always looking at such boring stuff?¡±


    ¡°Hand it over.¡± Helen¡¯s face waspletely expressionless. She reached her hand out towards Persephone.


    ¡°... boring.¡± Persephone understood clearly how important the intelligence system that was packed with information was for Helen. Moreover, when Helen was being serious, it was best not to joke around. That was why she obediently handed the intelligence system back into Helen¡¯s hands.


    With the intelligence system back in her hands, Helen¡¯s eyes immediately shifted from Persephone back to the screen. With a cold voice, she said, ¡°The one that is boring is you. You shouldn¡¯t be here right now at all.¡±


    Persephone immediately put on a seemingly pitiful expression and said, ¡°Dear,e on, don¡¯t be so heartless! If I¡¯m not here, where else could I be?¡±


    Unfortunately, even though Persephone¡¯s act of pity might kill men, against Helen who had grown up together with her and clearlycked the emotions of normal people, it waspletely ineffective.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just announce an important decision? Could it be that you need me to remind you what you should be doing?¡± Helen¡¯s cold voice made Persephone¡¯s expression be more and more unpleasant.


    Persephone¡¯s face immediately went a bit rigid. What she was scared of hearing the most was this, and as a result, she immediately changed into an extremely brilliant smile and said, ¡°This matter... Right, that, that was a difficult matter to begin with! Let¡¯s not talk about this first...¡±


    Helenughed coldly. Without masking her ridicule at all, she said, ¡°Saying these words, as a general, aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±


    The thickness of Persephone¡¯s skin was disyed at this moment. Not only did she not get angry, she insteadughed mischievously while sticking to Helen. ¡°Everyone has things they aren¡¯t good at or aren¡¯t interested in! For example, Helen, you don¡¯t have any interest in men, right?¡±


    Helen raised her head and indifferently said, ¡°That is just because I don¡¯t have time to waste on those useless men, and there has never been anyone suitable for me. Oh, that¡¯s not correct, now, there is one that barely meets the standards, and that is Su. What? If you aren¡¯t going to take action, why don¡¯t Ipete with you, let you see my skill in dealing with men?¡±


    When she saw Helen¡¯s electronic like eyes that didn¡¯t contain a trace of emotion, Persephone suddenly felt a wave of rm. She immediately cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    Helen released a snort. Her eyesnded on the data on the screen and said, ¡°Then go do what you have to do! After tonight, who knows what I will do.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Persephone lightly bit her lower lip. She was still hesitating, not looking like a dragonrider general at all, and even less like the tyrannical figure from the northern battlefield who swept through all enemies.


    Helen gave Persephone a nce. With a somewhat meaningful voice, she said, ¡°Dear, let me remind you onest time. This is the best chance, and it might be thest chance. Don¡¯t let someone who can truly stop you appear and then wallow in regret.¡±


    Persephone tightly bit her lips. The ripples in her eyes seemed to almost spill out. She suddenly set her mind, and while biting her teeth, she said, ¡°Give me some more confidence!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± This time, Helen¡¯s reply was extremely clear and straightforward. She called over a screen, and three extremely detailed skeletal structures appeared.


    This was the bones of a forearm. It looked like it should belong to a human, but the shape was a bit different. In addition, it was covered in fragmented patterns, just like those of an olden era piece of porcin that had been shattered.


    However, Persephone¡¯s face immediately became more grave. She carefully and seriously looked over every crack, countless pieces of data flying through her brain. After a minute ofplex operation, she obtained the result.


    ¡°This is... before the bones underwent evolution!¡± Persephone seemed to still be a bit doubtful.


    Helen nodded and said, ¡°Correct! Even though it is just an arm bone that revealed signs of evolution, but this should most likely be the case. After another period of time, along with the increase in strength would be signs of overall evolution.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t bone evolution an additional ability only someone with all around four levels of ability would have? How could it appear on his body?¡±


    Helen said indifferently, ¡°This means that his potential isn¡¯t restricted to overall four levels of ability. This is the conclusion that I have just reached. Do you want to see my prediction of what his next natural born ability will be? Of course, it¡¯s a list, and what he ends up choosing will be up to himself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± Persephone already recovered from her initial shock. She shook her head, and then she suddenly sighed. In a rather lonely manner, she said, ¡°Do you know... the greater his potential, the more uneasy I feel. Forget it, I won¡¯t look at it to avoid ruining my rtionship with him.¡±


    After remaining silent for a bit, Persephone suddenly released a bitterugh. The loftiness she gathered with some difficulty immediately dropped to a rock bottom. ¡°I can¡¯t, I still don¡¯t have enough confidence.¡±


    Helen finally looked up from the sea of data. She looked towards Persephone and said, ¡°Take this.¡±


    Persephone epted the item Helen tossed over, and then she stared nkly. Inside her hands was a small bottle of strong alcohol, about 120 milliliters of it.


    ¡°What is the point of giving me this? Even if I did want to drink, how could this be enough? You know that several kilograms of even the strongest alcohol is like water for me...¡± Persephone was confused.


    ¡°I¡¯ve added some stuff.¡± A rare smile appeared on Helen¡¯s face, only in Persephone¡¯s eyes, this smile seemed a bit abnormal. Things that the biological genius Helen added work to, forget about a bottle thisrge, Persephone might not even be able to handle a small ss.


    This time, Persephone remained silent for five whole minutes, and then she tightly clenched the bottle of alcohol. With dead set resolution, she walked out from the centralboratory¡¯srge doors.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the techniques I taught you!¡± Helen hollered behind her.


    ¡°I already forgot it all!¡± Persephone replied somewhat angrily. Even though her body was starting to tremble slightly, there was no reason for her to listen to Helen¡¯s advice, someone who had never had the slightest association with men since she was young.


    Helen didn¡¯t seem to mind Persephone¡¯s reply at all. When the main entrance of theboratory closed, her eyes had already focused back onto the intelligence system.


    Right when she was going to once again immerse herself in the wonderful world of data, a hidden signal popped up on the corner of her screen and continuously flickered. Helen¡¯s eyebrows immediately frowned. Right when she was going to toss this signal into the trash, she saw the swaying figure of a ck man above the signal, and only then did she change her mind and open it up.

 Book 3 8.2

    Book 3 Chapter 8.2 - Drunken ughter


    It was already deep into the night, but it seemed like it would still be quite some time before the sky would brighten again.


    A fair and graceful figure that didn¡¯t seem to possess any weight moved about through the abandoned buildings as if she was as light as a feather. Even though her speed was astonishing, not a speck of dust was raised by her movements. The steel bars that extended outwards couldn¡¯t clip her clothes in the slightest either. In the blink of an eye, she had already reached the outskirts of Dragon City and entered the true wilderness where dangers lurked in every corner. What was strange was that the various defensive instations around the border of Dragon City seemedpletely ineffective against her.


    As soon as she left Dragon City, she was like a fish in water, her figure gradually disappearing into the darkness.


    At this moment, several pairs of eyes that were tightly locked onto her lost sight of their target. They began to search around the darkness in a somewhat nervous and hurried manner. However, this was the wilderness, a ce whereplex terrain and abandoned constructsid about in disorder. Now that it was already surrounded in darkness, after losing their target, how could they find traces of her again?


    At this moment, on the rooftop of a small, half-copsed building, a hand that was covered in thick gloves gently pressed against protective lens. Several bright patterns immediately shed past the lens, and as a result, that fine silhouette once again appeared in its field of view. Soon after, a rifle that possessed unusually great length and weight changed angles, once again cing that slowly advancing figure into its trajectory.


    Behind the protective sses was a mask that covered half of the face, revealing an extremely short and orderly beard. His dark ck skin seemed topletely blend in with the night. Those thick lips curled upwards, revealing a thought-provoking smile.


    The gun was covered in tactical strips for hiding its existence. Behind the strips of cloth wereyers of sters that carried grains of sand and even a bit of dry grass. Lynch, who held the gun, knew that even though the camouge strips the ck Dragonriders produced could cut off all metal, heat, and radiation signals, this type of cover was unnatural in itself, and unnatural things risked exposure. For example, the woman that was slowly advancing 1500 meters out was wearing a camougebat suit with efficacy that far surpassed that of what the dragonriders could produce, but they were still useless under his protective lens. That was why his gun was covered in ayer of seemingly useless natural camouge to protect against things that could detect unusual things like camouge cloth.


    Lynch wasn¡¯t worried about her discovering him at all. Right now, his aura waspletely restrained, and he was usingpletely passive methods to search his surroundings. In addition, his camouge technique had already reached a level where he could almostpletely blend into his surroundings. The reason why Lynch used the word ¡®almost¡¯ was because he wasn¡¯t used to using the word perfect. It was because after obtaining these protective lens, he finally understood that even his own disguise would appear under these lens.


    To this day, Lynch would still often feel proud of his own luck. At least, inside of that dark and hidden tavern, his intuition made him do something seemingly inconceivable, and so far, it seemed to definitely have been the correct decision. That was, to surrender to that machine-like, cold, and abilityless woman.


    Luck would forever be something indispensable for a sniping master. This was something that Lynch had always believed in.


    The muzzle continued to move at an extremely slow speed. All types of data continuously moved about in Lynch¡¯s brain, affecting his decisions. His probability ofnding a fatal blow continuously increased, already reaching the standard at which he would fire. However, Lynch never pulled the trigger. He excelled at patience. Since the probability was still increasing, even if the increase was just a single percentage, then that was still a good thing. In addition, when she entered Dragon City, she suffered a snipe from him in almost perfect condition, so how could she escape his pursuit with only half of her strength remaining?


    Peperus... the lips under that beard mouthed out that name.


    Lynch enjoyed a hunt, and he loved hunting down big figures the most. As someone that stayed beside the Town of Trials¡¯ indescribable fiend¡¯s side, even if she didn¡¯t have the title of an arbitration official, the authority Peperus possessed was still unimaginably great, at least much greater than what Lynch possessed. She could even kill a dragonrider higher ranked officer, and as long as the enemy didn¡¯t have certainty in killing the fiend behind her, then no one would carry out revenge for the officer that was ughtered.


    Even though Peperus only had a smaller half of her strength left, if they were fighting face to face, Lynch didn¡¯t have the confidence tost even three seconds. This was the strength of a high level figure in the Trials Division. Of course, Lynch focused almost all of his abilities on sniping, hiding, and moving, so his close quartersbat strength was at most at the level of a lower ranked officer. Lynch always thought of himself as a genius sniper, so he concentrated all of his efforts in this direction. He didn¡¯t want to waste evolutions points that weren¡¯t easy to obtain on things that weren¡¯t rted to sniping or wildernessbat. The so-called all around development was something only a few truly freakish geniuses could do. The overwhelming majority of people could only be described as mediocre. Meanwhile, those freakish geniuses weren¡¯t formidable because they chose to developprehensively, and instead because they found their own suitable path.


    For example, that woman who subdued him without even using physical strength.


    His probability of hitting the target already exceeded 90, but Lynch still didn¡¯t intend to press down on the trigger at all, because he already noticed that the two of them weren¡¯t the only participants in tonight¡¯s game.


    The face of Peperus who patiently advanced was pale. Fine beads of sweat already began to uncontrobly seep out from her clothes. This would greatly increase her chances of being discovered, but she couldn¡¯t control herself any longer. The twitching pain from her back was bing stronger and stronger, but the pain wasn¡¯t what she was scared of. The sniper rifle that continuously targeted her lungs continuously whittled down her vitality.


    It was an extremely terrifying sniper. However, if it was because she was feeling ill at ease and already suffered an injury, how could that individual have a chance? This was what Peperus thought somewhat helplessly.


    Right when Peperus¡¯ mind was slightly distracted, an extremely fine tripwire appeared in front of her. Her right leg stumbled on it, and then her body suddenly fell downwards.


    Before she fell, Peperus was already on guard. Her left hand pressed down on the ground, and then her legs raised straight into the sky, spinning like a pinwheel! The high heeled boots each extended 15 centimeter long crescent des!


    Swish swish swish! Five or sixrge cks fell down on Peperus¡¯ head. Then, these seemingly fatals were sliced apart into pieces in an almost anticipated manner.


    Peperus immediately bounced up from the ground. A small bright silver pistol already appeared in her right hand. What was different from ordinary pistols was that this pistol continuously flickered with blue radiance.


    Sharp and clear bang bang gunshots continuously sounded. Peperus fired eight rounds with iparable speed, emptying the magazine. Whenever a gunshot sounded, there would be one or even multiple lightless flying daggers shot down. Her body bent slightly like a female leopard about to attack, ready to erupt with power at any moment to break through this encirclement in one rush!


    Peperus immediately bounced up like an artillery shell that has left a cannon¡¯s chamber! Then, after rushing out close to 50 meters, her body suddenly squatted down before heavilynding on the ground.


    The tripwire that made her stumble appeared again like a ghost. This time, it wrapped around Peperus¡¯ ankle, making her body that was advancing fall out of the sky.


    The tripwire was clearly not some simple rope. After Peperus fell down, it was as if she lost most of her strength. Even though she was struggling endlessly, she just couldn¡¯t crawl back up.


    Lynch gently licked his lips. His aim stopped momentarily at the almost invisible tripwire before following it up andnding on the body of a male whose entire body was wrapped in a dark uniform. The uniform used ck as its base, and it conformed with the Blood Parliament¡¯s style. The only decoration that was different was the blood-colored stripe at the center of the uniform.


    A dog from the Trials Division! Lynch cursed inwardly. Just like all dragonriders, Lynch hated everything rted to the Trials Division. In this era where the three giants predominated, dragonriders like himself without any foundation were like undisputed kings, but in front of the Trials Division, they were nothing different from ownerless dogs. With the fall of a dark saint as well as the restrained activities of the other two giants, everyone felt that in the hands of the little girl, the dark era of the Trials Division had passed. However, no one expected that in less than a year¡¯s time, this little girl proved that she was even more terrifying and fiendish than the three giants.


    That male stopped just ten or so meters in front of Peperus, not advancing any further. Six more figures appeared from the darkness, surrounding Peperus. They simrly wore the uniform of the Trials Division, the red stripes wrapping around their left and right sleeves respectively. These six individuals lifted up the powerless and weak Peperus from the ground, and then they stabbed eight 10 centimeter long metal needles into various parts of her bones. The pain and suffering immediately distorted her face, but Peperus only released a few muffled cries instead of screaming out.


    The six individuals didn¡¯t stop there. They directly tore apart Peperus¡¯ concealment clothes, stripping her naked. Then coin sized instruments were stuck to various parts of her body. Even though Peperus¡¯ will was extremely firm, when the nipples of her breasts also had an apparatus attached, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    ¡°Fucking shit! It¡¯s another pile of dog shit!¡± Lynch continuously cursed inwardly. He truly wished to press down the trigger and send these seven men into the afterworld and then move on to Peperus. A chance to hunt down members of the Trials Division was quite rare toe by.


    After thinking for a bit, Lynch slowly brought out a small and exquisite instrument. He carefully pointed the antenna towards a certain position in the night sky. In that ce floated a fist sized metal sphere. He would collect the special information and send it to Helen. The data transmission beam was a straight line, but even after a transmission of close to several hundred kilometers, the amount that would scatter away wouldn¡¯t exceed a square meter. That was why in this state where it could not be intercepted or broken, only a sniping specialist like Lynch could operate this kind ofmunications device.


    Through this apparatus that floated a thousand meters in the sky, everything Lynch saw through the protective lens was transmitted to Helen¡¯s intelligence system. He felt that with other powers like the Trials Division involved, it was best for Helen to make the final decision.


    Only now did the male who tightly held the tripwire put the wiring away. He walked in front of Peperus, and with a smile, he greeted her. ¡°We meet again, beautiful young miss Peperus.¡±

 Book 3 8.3

    Book 3 Chapter 8.3 - Drunken ughter


    Peperus struggled to raise her head. She looked at the man, and then with a pah sound, she spat a clump of spittle mixed with blood towards him. Her hoarse throat coldly said, ¡°So it¡¯s you. Don¡¯t you and your owner only know how to hide? When did you all be so brave? You all will pay the price for everything you have done today!¡±


    The manughed. He softly stroked Peperus¡¯ face and said, ¡°Pay the price? Who will make us pay? Are you talking about that owner of yours who we haven¡¯t heard any news about, or the Spider Empress who won¡¯t know about anything? Of course, perhaps we will pay the price, but, beautiful young miss, that is not a day you will get to see.¡±


    Peperus carried a smile that contained a hint of mockery. ¡°Whether I see if thates is not important at all. It¡¯ll be enough as long as I can drag you down into hell with me. Haha, all of you who think of weakness as patience are worth even less than old reckless thing Polo!¡±


    When the name Polo was brought up, the man¡¯s expression immediately changed. He revealed a somewhat cold smile and said, ¡°Polo¡¯s luck was just bad, but we are different. You have to understand that whoeverughsst has the bestugh. Young miss Peperus, this is the era of men. When we return in a bit, we will let you deeply understand this point.¡±


    ¡°Men¡± Peperus sneered and said, ¡°When had there ever been men in the Trials Division?!¡±


    The male¡¯s face immediately distorted. Even though it was dark, Lynch¡¯s goggles could still make out this slight change in expression. The male brought out a coin and slowly swayed it a bit in front of Peperus before slowly pressing it between her legs.


    Even Peperus who had undergone extremely strict training suddenly felt her body spring up from the instinctive reaction of her nerves! This intense movement caused the steel needles that were pierced into her crucial joints to scrape against her bone. Blood began to trickle out from the various needle injuries.


    The struggle just now seemed to have exhausted all of Peperus¡¯ remaining stamina. She breathed heavily, and only then did she slowly catch her breath. Then, she raised her face and revealed a smile with difficulty. With a stammering voice, sheughed and said, ¡°The Trials Division... had... men?! Ha... haha......¡±


    ¡°Truly a pile of dog shit.¡± Lynch cursed inwardly.


    He was a lip reading specialist, so he could more or less make out the contents of what both sides were saying. He even knew what kind of toy that coin that was stuck to Peperus¡¯ body was. Once that kind of stuff was activated, over ten irregr metal threads would seep out and pierce into the human body. Due to it being easy to deform, after piercing a centimeter into the human body, these metal threads would change their path and ultimately form an intricate and messy sphere. If one forcefully pulled it out, it would bring with it a clump of flesh. There were drugs applied to these threads that could prevent coagtion, stimte, numb the muscles, and heighten one¡¯s sensitivity. In addition, it could also release minute streams of electricity to further excite one¡¯s sensation of pain. Not only could they be used to carry out punishment, they could also effectively restrict movement.


    These little things were called demon coins, one of the Trials Division¡¯s well known toys.


    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t I wipe out all of these fes too?¡± Lynch asked in a low voice. He was already used to calling Helen ¡®boss¡¯. Lynch didn¡¯t really feel sympathy for Peperus, but instead felt a pure hatred towards everyone rted to the Trials Division.


    After waiting an entire minute, Helen¡¯s trademark electronic voice sounded from his earpiece. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Lynch shrugged his shoulders, somewhat regretfully watching as these people slowly disappeared into the night together with Peperus.


    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m done for the day!¡± Lynch silently said. He slowly moved from his sniping position and disappeared into the boundless darkness as well.


    The night was still long. Many people were already immersed within warm dreams, while even more fell unconscious from cold and hunger. During nights like these, there would always be people who died while struggling. There was also a small portion of people who didn¡¯t need to worry about the basic necessities of life, but they were still awake, experiencing another type of struggling for survival.


    Not far from dragonrider general headquarters was an enormous square shaped construct. It was three floors above the ground and four floors underneath. This was the ck Dragonriders¡¯prehensive training building. One could even try out various types of infantry firearms here. Most people who used this training building were low level dragonriders and a few subordinates. Even though the fee this ce charged was extremely pricey, the expenses to construct one¡¯s own training location was still far greater than that of using public facilities.


    The closebat training area was divided into arge region and ten smallerpartments. In the dead of the night, there were still monotonous bang bang sounds ringing through this ce. The two middle-aged men that were in charge of this area were already so sleepy their eyes were already starting to close, but they still had to persist with this job. In this era, being about to obtain this type of stable and rxed job that didn¡¯t require one to risk their life was already not easy. Every individual that had the qualifications to work here wasn¡¯t worth provoking. As such, no matter how long their training went, they still had to apany them.


    Su¡¯s breathing was well-distributed and long. His upper body was bare with some cloth strips tightly wrapped around him. He brandished his fists, monotonously and mechanically striking the rubber dummy in front of him. Whenever a fist descended, the rubber dummy simrly swayed backwards before bouncing back. As soon as it returned to its original position, a new fist would greet it, causing it to once again sway backwards.


    Next to the dummy was a bright screen that continuously disyed the strength the dummy received. All types of data could be seen, but the most striking one was the fist power number. Every time Su¡¯s fistnded, a tremendous 1200 kilograms of force would be disyed, with the difference in weight only detectable three digits behind the decimal point. The fist strength wasn¡¯t the only data that remained constant; even the point of contact and swaying width remained the same.


    Under Su¡¯s bright, clean, and exquisite skin, one could vaguely see muscles wriggling about. A faint steam surrounded his body and slowly rose upwards. Su continued to maintain a pace of two punches per second, as if he was a robot that only knew how to punch.


    Su had already been here for three hours, and he had simrly punched this dummy like a robot for three hours as if he would never tire. 1200 kilograms of fist force was already equivalent to four levels of power strengthening, and in the olden era, it could easily cause even the most robust men¡¯s chest to cave in. For Su who had only strengthened power twice, he owed this four levels of fist power to his robust fundamental constitution as well his precise control over various parts of his body.


    The two middle-aged men that were in charge of this area already closed their eyes. Four levels of physical strength in the ck Dragonriders was toomon. What they were shocked at was Su¡¯s patience. However, there was a chance of any dragonrider being a monster. Forget about hitting a dummy for three hours, even if they did something else, these two still wouldn¡¯t feel like it was strange. They didn¡¯t know know that Su only had two levels of power strengthening, and they even more so didn¡¯t understand how hard it was to disy four levels of power with only two levels of power or what this level of strength control implied.


    Su could clearly sense the bones in his arms changing. More and more cracks appeared, and they were bing more and more fine. Each time his fistnded on the dummy, the recoil would simrly shake up the cracks in his bones. In addition, when he exhausted the powerful momentum, the cracks would be more fine, and the bones¡¯ constitution would slowly readjust. These cracks could not only conduct the force that was transmitted back, they could even disperse part of it into his muscle tissue, using the muscle tissues¡¯ flexibility to neutralize quite a bit of the impact.


    1200 kilograms of fist power was already quite close to Su¡¯s current limit. Even if he harmed his own body as the price, he would still only be able to add a bit more power. Su struck at the dummy in front of him with constant speed and exhausted his stamina at the same pace as well, all while maintaining his fists¡¯ speed and strength as close to the limit as possible. This was one of the mostmon methods of training one¡¯s power. However, if one was going to reach Su¡¯s level of stability and maintain it for three hours, this would be a hard feat to aplish even for higher level dragonriders.


    In reality, when the first hour had just passed, Su already felt like his body¡¯s consumption of stamina was already at its limit, so he only wanted to continue at it a bit further. Just like that, this bit of continuation strangely continued for three hours. Along with the exhaustion of his stamina, bits of energy continuously flowed out from the tiniest of tissues to maintain these robotic and steady strikes.


    Su already noticed the slight changes that were happening to the bones in his arms a long time ago and simply treated it as a natural transformation his body underwent when his degree of evolution reached a certain point without paying too much attention to it. It was written clearly on the ck Dragonriders¡¯ abilities guidebook that even if the ability was injected from an ability formtion, there would still always be slight differences in every person¡¯s genes and constitution. When one developed a high level ability, this difference would leave an even greater impact on the body¡¯s organs. That was why strictly speaking, everyone¡¯s abilities would be different to some extent.


    Su wasn¡¯t training with single-hearted devotion. In the depths of his consciousness, Peperus¡¯ somewhat hysterical shouting continuously rang. ¡°Su! Do you not care about those of the past anymore?¡±


    Those of the past...


    Who exactly was she referring to? Why did this woman recognize him? Why would she appear at the birthday evening banquet and ask him this in front of everyone¡¯s faces? Couldn¡¯t she contact him in secret? You have to understand that even though Su hadn¡¯t been in Dragon City for that long, his whereabouts were quite fixed, so it wasn¡¯t hard to find him.


    Who was she? Did she not want to contact him privately, or did she have no other choice? Once he began to think about it, countless questions began to pour into his mind one after another.


    Bang!


    Su sent out the heaviest fist he had released since he entered this training building! The fist strength on the screen immediately jumped up close to 1500 kilograms, and then it froze.

 Book 3 8.4

    Book 3 Chapter 8.4 - Drunken ughter


    Su slowly moved his right arm, and then he exhaled a white stream of air from his mouth. His entire right arm was experiencing sharp pain. Countless muscle fibers were showing signs of tearing, and the bones in the entire right side of his body were aching dully from the recoil. In that instant, Su, who had just exhausted thest bit of his stamina, felt the urge to sit down on the floor. He slowly stretched his body out. Then, he put on his clothes, leaving thispletely emptybat training area.


    While walking home, Peperus¡¯ shouting continued to repeat itself at the bottom of Su¡¯s heart. He felt as if there was arge rock weighing down on his chest. Fortunately, he had just experienced an exhausting strength training, which slightly alleviated this pressure Su was feeling.


    When he reached his apartment building¡¯s entrance, Su suddenly stopped moving. His left eye suddenly began to burn with a deep green me, and his expression became more and more cold. He could feel an incredibly cold and intense killing intent inside of his residence, one that poured at him in apletely undisguised manner.


    Su¡¯s eyebrows jumped. He slowly brought out his military knife before walking towards his own residence.


    The door to his residence wasn¡¯t locked. To the side of the door was the living room, and ahead was a short hallway. Around the corner was a staircase that led upstairs. Only a small deskmp was lit in the living room, so everything inside the room was rather dusky. This normally safe, warm, and quiet residence now seemed like their of a vicious beast, one that was full of undefiable dignity. Just standing inside of it made Su feel as if he was suffocating.


    Su¡¯s pupils suddenly began to contract. His body slightly bent down, assuming a stance that allowed him to erupt with power at any moment. He stared deathly ahead as he walked down the corridor.


    The corridor wasn¡¯t all that wide. A pair of long and slender legs reached out from the corner, the dark stockings drawing out a hair-raising outline and the sharp and long high-heeled shoes directly stepped on the other side of the wall. Meanwhile, the owner of those long legs was hidden behind the other side of the wall!


    The road ahead was blocked!


    Su immediately understood what this domineering disy was implying.


    Su¡¯s body continued to maintain a stance that could erupt with power at any moment. He walked towards those long legs that originally possessed unmatched temptation, but were now full of domineeringness. What he didn¡¯t understand was why these perfect legs possessed such deep killing intent. Su¡¯s precise memory that wasparable to intelligence systems told him who the owner of these legs was.


    He walked all the way up until he could touch those long legs just by reaching out his hands, and then Su turned to look around the corner of the wall. Sure enough, what he saw was Persephone¡¯s face that had a smile that was yet not a smile.


    Her eyes looked like tears were going to flow out. She was biting a strand of gray hair that was hanging down, rubbing it between the gaps of her snow white teeth. Her fine porcin-like skin was dyed with a ring redness. However, not even her fatal beauty was enough to smother the undisguised killing intent exuding from the tip of her brows!


    When he saw Persephone, Su, who was originally going to rx, no longer felt that way. The heavy killing intent that seemed like it was going to turn into liquid put every single cell in Su¡¯s body into its most tense state.


    Su¡¯s back began to bend even more, and the right hand that gripped the de instead loosened. This was the stance that left him with the most flexibility in dealing with various situations, a posture that could deliver a fatal blow at any time to an enemy. Sweat continuously poured out from his temples. Su felt far less pressure even when he was faced against Martham or Pandora!


    ¡°Phoney.¡± Su softly said.


    Persephone sat on on a chair in a crooked manner, her crossed legs still stepping on the opposing wall,pletely cutting off Su¡¯s path. Her body reeked strongly of alcohol, and her right hand was ying with a small and exquisite alcohol bottle. There was still a bit of alcohol left inside, enough for onest gulp.


    ¡°Phoney?¡± Su cried out again.


    Persephone raised her head and drained the remaining alcohol in one gulp. She then tossed the alcohol bottle onto the ground, causing it to shatter to pieces before suddenly standing up! The moment she stood up, the pressure caused by the abrupt movement even stirring up arge gust of wind within the main hall.


    ¡°You are...¡± Su was a bit stunned. His body already entered aprehensive battle position.


    ¡°I was looking for you!¡± Persephone¡¯s body temperature was so high it began to burn. She stared at Su like she was talking to a pet snake. It was to the extent where she didn¡¯t even move, but Su was already pushed back half a meter by the waves of pressure she was exuding!


    Was this the true strength of a general?!


    As he looked at Persephone whose gray hair was flying about, Su didn¡¯t even have the energy left over to be deeply moved. He was only barely able to resist this power she was exerting!


    Before he even had the chance to ask her any questions, Persephone immediately shouted, ¡°Less nonsense!¡±


    Her right leg suddenly released a high kick, as if she didn¡¯t care about showing everything to Su at all. Then, her legs that left countless men were drooling over heavily dropped down! Her long and thin heels tore through the air, releasing an ear-piercing whistling sound.


    Bang!


    Su didn¡¯t have any intention of dodging or resisting this high kick. Right when Persephone¡¯s leg started to descend, when there was still some distance before it would reach him, Su already felt as if an armored tank had smashed into him. His body couldn¡¯t help but fly out in reverse!


    Persephone grabbed towards the air, immediately stopping Su who was flying backwards. Then, as if he was being pulled by a formless rope, he began to fly towards Persephone! A green me suddenly began to burn in Su¡¯s eye. His short de hacked out like lightning, hacking apart the force field surrounding Persephone and piercing towards her ribs! However, right when the de was several centimeters from reaching Persephone, Su suddenly released a grunt and stopped his body¡¯s instinctive counter attack. His right hand shook, flinging that short de outwards!


    Doing something like this in front of Persephone was the same as suicide. Su¡¯s chest was suddenly grabbed, and then all of his body¡¯s strength abruptly vanished. Persephone walked out withrge steps. She was already standing in Su¡¯s bedroom. With a wave of her hand, she threw Su onto the bed, and then she threw herself over!


    Su had just lifted his body when Persephone¡¯s body heavily pressed down on him. Then, even his mouth was sealed. That delicate fragrance that was originally gentle was now polluted with a berserk aura, directly pouring into Su¡¯s mouth.


    Bang. Su felt as if his body had been set ame. At this moment, it was as if a great me was suppressing him!


    Right when both individuals were close to suffocating, Persephone suddenly sat up. Her gray hair formed an iparably brilliant expanse of radiance in the air. All of Su¡¯s clothing were extremely frail under her crazy general level power, sting apart with the slightest touch.


    Then, she went down. Persephone¡¯s body suddenly went rigid! Then, she took a deep breath, and only then did she release the shout that had been pent up within the depths of her throat!


    Seizing Persephone¡¯s moment of hesitation, Su¡¯s hands grabbed at the clothing in front of her chest with lightning speed, immediately erupting with power that had already reached that of the fifth level. Persephone¡¯s uniform was immediately torn apart like paper.


    This counterattack clearly angered Persephone. Her face that could make countries fall immediately became ice cold, and then her entire body suddenly went taut! As a dragonrider general, Persephone¡¯s control over her body might not be any inferior to Su¡¯s. This type of subconscious power was extremely powerful, immediately sending Su who was already closely connected with her down to hell, and then raising him back to heaven!


    Persephone¡¯s upper body was already extremely close with strips of ruined clothing scattered about. The scene disyed in front of Su¡¯s face was like a powerful energy cannon, one thatpletely erased Su¡¯s reasoning and awareness!


    Then, Su could only feel himself bepletely devoured by raging mes, setting him ame!


    Crash! Therge and solid bedpletely copsed. The lights in the apartment smashed apart one after another. The furniture were all shaking, and from time to time, nails would shoot out, firmly embedding themselves into the walls.


    ---


    It was almost dawn.


    Persephone stood up, stretching out her body that possessed unbelievable curves on the bed that already couldn¡¯t support them. Then, she sat down on the bed. Her gray hair casually fell, some strandsnding on her face. She looked like someone who had just survived a great disaster. This type of appearance could easily make any man be a wild beast.


    Persephone obtained a box of cigarettes from who knew where. She crossed her legs and assumed a morefortable position. She didn¡¯t have any intention of putting on any clothes, and then she took a deep breath. Only after that did she look at Su who was lying on his back while staring at the ceiling with a stupefied expression.


    ¡°Su, that... um...¡± Persephone¡¯s face was still heart shakingly red. No one knew what she was trying to say either. She unexpectedly began to stutter.


    Perhaps due to nervousness or because she wasn¡¯t proficient at it, a mouthful of smoke wasn¡¯t redirected outwards, making her cough fiercely a few times. The cold appearance that she had put up with difficulty was ruined just like that.


    ¡°That damn Helen, what a rotten n this was!¡± Persephone fiercely cursed inwardly. At the same time, she med her own foolishness. She clearly already decided not to listen to Helen¡¯s advice anymore, so after everything was done, why did she all of a sudden decide to smoke a cigarette? She always disliked cigarettes! Moreover, the thing she hated the most was that she actually decided to listen to Helen¡¯s advice on this type of stuff! It was just like listening to someone who had never seen the sea describe what an ocean wave looked like and what angle to enjoy it from! She even believed someone like that?


    Su sat up, and with a rather fatigued smile, he gently said, ¡°Phoney, the effects are over? It¡¯s fine, it won¡¯t be so tense next time.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand at all...¡± A hint of panic immediately flew past Persephone¡¯s face, and then she clenched her teeth. She loosened her shoulders, and then threw caution to the wind, fiercely saying, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s already over! What are you trying to say? Regardless of what you think, I am going to tell you that today¡¯s matter has nothing to do with the drug¡¯s effects!¡±


    Only, when she loosened her shoulders, the string of reactions immediately made Su¡¯s eyes became as sharp as a de. His body that had been exhausted to its limit became stirred up again, as if it wasn¡¯t tired at all.


    When she saw Su walking over with seemingly malicious intentions, Persephone began to chew on her gray hair again. She suddenly released a roar through her clenched teeth, and with a jump, she once again pressed Su down on the bed!


    The battle between the general and lieutenantmander was without any suspense. The powerful disparity in strength made the weaker side lose all authority and getpletely trampled on. Meanwhile, this general that already had a round of experience only used ten minutes to end this battle.


    All of Persephone¡¯s clothes, both inner and outer, were torn into cloth strips. Of course, Su was no exception to this either. She fetched Su¡¯s reserve uniform without any hesitation and put it on,pletely ignoring the fact that this was Su¡¯s only reserve uniform. Either way, she was about the same height as Su, and apart from the upper clothes being a bit tight, there weren¡¯t any other parts that wouldn¡¯t fit.


    After looking at the morning light that was gradually illuminating the sky, Persephone who still carried some ferocity left Su with some words that left him torn betweenughter and tears. ¡°From today onwards, as long as you can defeat me, I will let you be on top!¡±

 Book 3 9.1

    Book 3 Chapter 9.1 - Whose Hero?


    It was already morning, but the sky that was starting to brighten would never shine into Helen¡¯s undergroundboratory. She opened her eyes, waking from her ten minute nap. A strong scent of alcohol still lingered about the tip of her nose.


    Theboratory that was originally spotless was now a mess. Empty bottles of alcohol were tossed about everywhere, and the carts that were originally full of petri dishes had half a box of strong alcohol that was still untouched.


    Persephone sat in the middle of this pile of empty bottles, a bottle of half finished alcohol in her left hand. Her head was hung, and her right hand forcefully grabbed at her soft gray hair. Her arms were wrapped around her knees. On her body was still a set of dragonrider uniform that didn¡¯t really seem to match her body. In addition, one could see from the lieutenantmander insignia that this wasn¡¯t her uniform at all. Her upper clothes only had two buttons fastened, and behind them was supple and snow-white skin. It seemed like Persephone wasn¡¯t wearing anything under the uniform.


    An intense wave of pain woke Helen up. She frowned, rubbing her head that felt like it was going to split open before standing up with some difficulty. However, when she stood up straight, her stomach suddenly rolled over and over, and her weak legs almost couldn¡¯t support her body. Helen¡¯s face immediately became pale as she grabbed theboratory table beside her to support herself. She took a moment topose herself and waited until the parts of her body that were unwell settled a bit before taking out a syringe and injecting it into her thigh. Only after two minutes had passed did some color return to her face that was as pale as paper.


    It had already been several years since she wasst drunk like this. Helen loathed the feeling of losing control, and thus she disliked alcohol. She could count the number of times she got drunk on her fingers, and they were almost always rted to this worrisome Persephone. As a dragonrider general, Persephone¡¯s powerful constitution allowed her to drink several boxes of strong liquor before feeling a slight buzz, while Helen without any abilities could only drink a single kilogram before losing consciousness.


    The drug quickly flowed through her bloodstream,forting Helen¡¯s stomach that was tossing about and turning itself inside out. After drinking a cup of water, she felt a bit better.


    ¡°Dear, what have I done?¡± Persephone asked somewhat ambiguously.


    When she heard this question that had been asked at least seven or eight times already, a raging headache returned to Helen¡¯s head. She forcefully suppressed her disorderly mood and repeated her fixed answer, ¡°You did what you had to do, you captured Su.¡±


    ¡°Su?¡± Persephone suddenly raised her head, her gray hair drawing a beautiful arc through the air. She finished the what remained in the bottle in her hands beforeughing self-mockingly. ¡°Going to bed with him once means that I¡¯ve caught him? Heaven knows how many women have gone to bed with him!¡±


    Helen gave herself another nutrient-filled injection. While injecting herself, she said, ¡°You are different.¡±


    ¡°Haha! We¡¯re all women, so how am I any different?¡± Persephone¡¯sugh seemed a bit on edge.


    ¡°Of course you are different! How much have you paid for Su? Moreover, it¡¯s not unreasonable to say that you saved his life. Even though Su has never brought these things up, I believe that he remembers them all in his heart. Meanwhile, all of your investments will return several times in the future! These investments obviously include going to bed with him!¡± Helen injected all of the contents of the syringe and then tossed it into the disposal box. Quite a bit of color returned to her face.


    Persephone sighed and said, ¡°Saved him? But if it weren¡¯t for me, he wouldn¡¯t have even entered the ck Dragonriders. Also, you keep saying go to bed, go to bed, but I even screwed this up.¡±


    Helen said in a resolute manner, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with your rank of general, there is no way you messed it up!¡±


    ¡°But... I always feel as if I¡¯ve stolen him from someone else!¡± Persephone¡¯s voice turned into a whimper, as if she was crying a bit.


    ¡°Before obtaining it, it is stealing, but once it¡¯s in your hands, it¡¯s yours.¡± Helen expanded on the logic of robbery in a rather self-righteous manner. In this era, stealing was what was normal human behavior.


    Persephone grabbed another bottle, and with a light twist, she twisted off the cork together with the bottleneck. The alcohol poured into her mouth like a stream, immediately emptying a small half of the bottle into her stomach. Helen¡¯sforting was still unable to calm her down and instead often had the opposite effects.


    Helen started up theplete scanner. She slowly dragged the snow white reclining tform from the semi-cylindrical apparatus and said towards Persephone, ¡°Stop drinking. Come, lie down. I am going to examine your body.¡±


    Persephone walked over, and after hesitating for a bit, she took off the uniform andid down on the tform that Su had already experienced too many times. When the ck Dragonrider uniform was removed, one could see many traces of that intense battle she fought against Su on her sparkling and snow white skin. When she saw this, the corners of Helen¡¯s eyes twitched ever so slightly.


    The scanner slowly closed, and then it released a slight rumbling sound. An enormous disy stood vertically to the apparatus¡¯s side. As the scan progressed, the screen continuously flickered with data, and it also formed a three-dimensional image of Persephone. Helen pulled up Persephone¡¯s past data, and whileparing it with the current data, she said, ¡°It seems like your gains from the northern front weren¡¯t small.¡±


    A small screen disyed the naked Persephone who was lying on the scanner. She shifted her gaze to the side camera and asked, ¡°How many evolutionary points?¡±


    ¡°196 evolutionary points. The Holy Crusaders¡¯ losses truly were severe. What do you n on doing now? Develop a new eighth level ability or save up more evolutionary points to produce a ninth level holy grade ability?¡± Helen asked.

 Book 3 9.2

    Book 3 Chapter 9.2 - Whose Hero?


    ¡°196? That¡¯s a bit more than what I expected. As for ability, let me think about it for a bit...¡± Persephone muttered in a somewhat undecisive matter. When one reached her level, the selection of abilities became extremely important, definitely not something randomly chosen because it was convenient. On the topic of ability selection and allocation, Helen could be considered a great master, even though she herself didn¡¯t possess a single level of ability herself.


    Helen¡¯s hands moved, dividing the screen into two different screens. The first was Persephone¡¯s gicposition and list of current abilities, and the gic mapping of different abilities appeared one after another, with exnations after them. Helen was currently trying to deduce what kind of ability Persephone could possibly develop.


    Helen adjusted her sses and said, ¡°My suggestion is to form an eighth level ability in the Combat Domain, and the choice with priority is offense and defense mastery. This is an extremely useful ability. The other choice is for you to umte some more evolutionary points and then form a new ninth level ability in the Mysterious Fields. However, as for exactly what kind of ability it is, I need to calcte things a bit more before I can be sure what it is. You should understand that Mysterious Fields is always the hardest domain to be certain of what type of oue will appear. As for abilities of other Domains, I do not suggest you consider them. You don¡¯t have enough abilities in the other domains and cannot form a seventh level or higher ability. Since the difference in strength between the seventh level and eighth level or higher holy level abilities is so great, it is best if you give priority to forming an eighth or higher level of ability.¡±


    Persephone remained silent for a bit, her attention sessfully diverted to the selection of her next ability. In this era, abilities were undoubtedly the most important thing for an individual. The rtionship between ability levels wasn¡¯t as simple as a linear one. Because the power of eighth level abilities was extremely great, far surpassing that ofmonly seen seventh level abilities, these abilities of the ck Dragonriders were called Holy level abilities. It was also hard for eighth level abilities topare to ninth level abilities that were the true holy level abilities. At least in terms of evolutionary points usage, ninth level abilities were at least double that of eighth level ones.


    However, the Mysterious Fields was an exception to this. On the ck Dragonriders¡¯ list of abilities, there was only a single Mysterious Fields ability on the ck Dragonriders¡¯ meager list of ninth level abilities, and it wasn¡¯t even a formted ability. Meanwhile, among active dragonriders, the highest level of explicitly stated Mysterious Fields ability was a sixth level mysterious perception. Persephone¡¯s eighth level rich resource was something only Helen knew about. Persephone knew that if she chose to form a ninth level ability in the Mysterious Fields, it would be a huge gamble.


    ¡°Dear, what do you suggest?¡± After leaving the scanner, Persephone put on the uniform while asking for Helen¡¯s opinion.


    Helen¡¯s face became a bit pale. This enormous calction was burdensome even for her. She silently thought for a bit, but before she had time to say anything, Persephone who had already finished putting her clothes on again suddenly clenched her teeth and said, ¡°I will head north and save up more evolutionary points!¡±


    Looking at the serious faced Persephone, Helen was clearly a bit surprised, ¡°Phoney, this type of gamble is meaningless! A suitable eighth level ability, for example, offense and defense mastery, will bring about a clear increase in yourbat power, so is there a need to pursue a holy level ability? You drank quite a bit. Let me give you a shot.¡±


    Persephone stood perfectly straight, tidying up the uniform that didn¡¯t fit her body that well. Even though there was still a scent of alcohol that wouldn¡¯t disappear, she already cleaned up the dejectedness and confusion, shining once again with a sharp aura like that of an unsheathed sword! She shook her gray hair, and then all of the hair that was stuck together became straight again. The sticky alcohol and sweat were shaken off, returning brilliance to her hair.


    Persephone put up her hair with one hand, and then set it in ce with a pencil from who knew where. Afterwards, she smiled towards Helen and said, ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. I was thinking that I need to quickly enter the holy level. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll take this gamble!¡±


    ¡°You...¡± When she saw Persephone who was like a sword, Helen knew that she had already made her decision, so she didn¡¯t know what she should say. Ever since they were young, during crucial moments, Persephone nevercked her decisiveness and gambling courage. This was something that Helen who was always skilled at logic and calctionscked. From Helen¡¯s perspective, as long as Persephone who was full of talent had enough talent, it would only take her a few years at most to develop a Combat Domain holy level ability. Why was she in such a rush?


    Perhaps Persephone had her own reason. Even though the rtionship between Helen and herself was special, they both had their own secrets.


    Helen no longer tried to persuade Persephone and instead asked, ¡°When are you leaving for the north?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll gather my subordinates right now. We¡¯ll leave in three hours.¡± Persephone¡¯s style of doing things was always like that of wind and mes.


    Helen silently nodded and began to clean up the messyboratory. Then, before she left, Persephone suddenly turned around. With a hint of hesitation and apprehension, she asked, ¡°Dear, your examination just now... that... there¡¯s no problems, right?¡±


    ¡°Problems?¡± Helen seemed rather confused.


    ¡°You know... that...¡± Persephone felt like her face was burning. ¡°The stuff with Su... that problem...¡±


    ¡°None.¡± Helen didn¡¯t raise her head and indifferently replied.


    Persephone released a breath of relief and then left theboratory withrge steps.


    Helen continued to robotically clean up the scattered bottles, fragments, and bottle cork. Only, after she cleaned for half a day, theboratory only seemed to be more messy. She suddenly stood up and forcefully smashed therge pile of trash she was carrying into the wall. A loud crashing sound rang through this ce. The petri dishes that were arranged beside the wall on a steel rack were shaken up, and then numerous petri dishes fell onto the ground. Countless specimen thus flowed out.


    The screen on the side of the scanner continued to flicker about. Among the countless images that shed past, there was one that precisely showed the initial shape of life.

 Book 3 9.3

    Book 3 Chapter 9.3 - Whose Hero?


    Su quietlyid there on the ruined bedroom. The apartment that was originally neat and orderly now looked like it had been swept through by a storm without a single piece of intact furniture. Based on the ck Dragonriders¡¯ rules, thepensation dues for damaging the apartment would all be put on Su¡¯s ount. This was going to be a several thousand yuan bill.


    However, Su, who always fussed over every little bit of money wasn¡¯t thinking about how much he would have to pay for this. Instead, his mind was like a raging sea. Countless thoughts surged like foam.


    Every aspect of that violent battle that broke new ground between Su and Persephone was rising and falling in Su¡¯s memory, continuously reying itself in his head. Su almost subconsciously remembered every scene, every detail, and only now did he have time to carefully think them over.


    However, Persephone¡¯s matters didn¡¯t upy all of Su¡¯s thoughts, to the extent where it didn¡¯t even take up half. Su, who looked like he was calmlyying there without moving a finger, was currently thinking at the highest speed he had ever thought in his entire life. Everything he had experienced since he could remember poured outwards, including what happened after joining the ck Dragonriders. Things he both normally dared to think about and didn¡¯t dare to think about floated up into his mind and disyed themselves in front of Su in an iparably clear manner. The greatest shock these memories left him were the many years of strange dreams he had, the constant indescribable fear, as well as all types of worry he felt for Madeline and Persephone. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t avoid them even when he tried to, so he was left with no choice but to examine everything closely.


    A crashing sound tore through the air. In another room, a wardrobe suddenly split apart, and Li tumbled out from within it. Her hands and feet were both bound, and her mouth was sealed up by adhesive tape as well; she was in quite the sorry state. Li tumbled on the ground a few times before struggling to her feet. She adjusted her breathing, and then suddenly erupted with power, forcefully tearing through the special military rope around her arms. She tore off the ropes around her feet and ripped off the tape around her mouth before walking into Su¡¯s room. Then, she stood there, quietly looking at the messy room. Only afterwards did her eyesnd on Su¡¯s body that wasn¡¯t moving at all.


    Li brought out two cigarettes and tossed one to Su. She then sat down next to him, lighting one of them and taking a deep breath. ¡°Did it leave a rich aftertaste?¡±


    Su¡¯s scattering thoughts were pulled back by Li. He didn¡¯t reply to her question and instead asked, ¡°How did you end up being kidnapped?¡±


    Li scratched her hair and said in a somewhat depressed manner, ¡°I came back before you. That great general felt that I was a bit irritating and directly tied me up and threw me into the wardrobe. If it wasn¡¯t for the cabs being shaken loose, I wouldn¡¯t have even been able to escape.¡±


    Li spat out a smoke ring, and then she looked around the room before hatefully saying, ¡°Fuck, you guys really were crazy! Hey, can you even use your thing anymore? Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s already done for.¡±


    Su chuckled. He cleansed his mind of the strange thoughts he had just now and sat up. ¡°How can that be?¡± He brought out a set of clothes that could still be considered intact from the wardrobe and put them on. Then, he stretched his body in a rather flexible manner to loosen up his unbearably aching body. Last night¡¯s battle proved once again that Su¡¯sbat strength couldn¡¯tpare to Persephone¡¯s at all.


    Li scratched her hair and asked, ¡°What are we going to do now? I want to fight!¡±


    Su stopped moving and then said, ¡°Afterwards, I have toplete a solo mission and can¡¯t bring you guys along. If you want to fight, you can follow Ricardo, but you have to move together with Li Gaolei. Your abilitiesplement each other¡¯s quite well on the battlefield, but...¡±


    Su looked at Li, and after hesitating for a moment, said, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    This time, Li¡¯s body went rigid. She suddenly lowered her hand that was scratching her head and buried her head in her knees. ¡°It would be weird if I was perfectly fine! However... it¡¯s not that big of a deal either. It¡¯ll be fine once I feel bad for a few days. She is prettier than me, and stronger too. She¡¯s a general as well, so there¡¯s no way I canpare to her...¡±`


    When Su frowned, Li immediately stood up and rubbed her eyes fiercely. Then, she spat out a breath of air. She patted Su¡¯s shoulder and then said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine! I know that she saved you before, so I¡¯ll cry a bit at most, and then it¡¯ll be okay after a bit of sadness. I want to fight to earn a bit of money, not to die. I¡¯m still so young, with so many things that I haven¡¯t enjoyed yet!¡±


    Su¡¯s mind rxed. However, who would have expected that right at this time, Li would move close to his ear, moreover pressing her firm chest against his back and say in a low voice, ¡°Hey, leader, I know that general is your leader. She won¡¯t be stingy and not allow you to touch other women, right?¡±


    Su was momentarily stupefied. He had never thought about this problem before. After hesitating for a bit, he said, ¡°Probably not.¡±


    Li grabbed Su¡¯s waist, and her arms even more so began to roam about, like lighting arousing men¡¯s desires. Her voice even contained a tempting roughness, saying, ¡°Before you go on your mission, let¡¯s go at it once more?¡±


    Even though he had astonishing recovering ability, Su was still unbearably tired right now. However, to make it up to Li, he still aroused some dormant stamina and prepared to enter a battle that was definitely going to be more intense than anything he had encountered before. However, who would have thought that as soon as Li¡¯s flexible fingers sensed Su¡¯s heat and rigidness, she suddenly squeezed fiercely before jumping back two meters and saying nonchntly, ¡°But I suddenly lost interest!¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Su was stunned.


    Li formed a pistol with her hand, and while narrowing her eyes, she aimed at Su and said, ¡°From today on, only by defeating me can you go to bed with me!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Su was immediately a bit annoyed, his beautiful and low eyebrows slightly straightening like a sharp sword. He began to move his body about, and with a snort, he said, ¡°It seems like you forgot your first lesson. Fine, these conditions are quite good. Let¡¯s try it out right now!¡±


    When she saw the power in Su¡¯s muscles begin to condense, Li suddenly released her battle posture and threw herself into Su¡¯s embrace. She grabbed on tightly, burying her face into Su¡¯s chest. She then said softly, ¡°Come back alive!¡±


    Another unexpected event.


    Su didn¡¯t know what to say. He only lightly patted Li¡¯s head. He knew that this smart girl already guessed that he was going to undertake an extremely dangerous mission. After all, missions that required a dragonrider lieutenantmander to conduct on his own were definitely not simple. Li¡¯s body suddenly increased in temperature, gradually bing hot. What followed was an intense and short battle.


    After this disturbance, when the casually dressed Su walked into ck Dragonrider general headquarters, it was already close to nightfall. At this moment, Persephone was already leading her subordinates and dragonriders that came from the north back where they came from.


    ¡°Good afternoon, lieutenant colonel.¡± Su respectfully and courteously gave his greeting.


    Lieutenant Colonel Julio raised his head from the pile of documents. A pair of bloodshot eyes stared at Su from behind the small sses he was wearing. With an insincere smile, he said, ¡°I am not good at all! Lieutenantmander, oh, I forgot that your distinguished self already has authority equivalent to that of a lieutenant colonel. Alright, Lieutenant Colonel Su, why did your distinguished self run all the way here just to see me?¡±


    Su sat down in front of the lieutenant colonel and said with a smile, ¡°I came to see if there is anything I can help with, for example, the Scorpions of Disaster?¡±


    Julio¡¯s eyes lit up. He stared at Su for quite a while before muttering, ¡°It seems like you are sincerely wishing to help! This really is unexpected. Fine, I¡¯ll be honest. Recently, those scorpions¡¯ attacks have be more sharp. I am confident that they definitely have more trump cards up their sleeves! Meanwhile, our dragonriders¡¯ masters are all fighting their respective battles and are unwilling to cooperate at all. So, look, this is the battlefield status map. Can you understand it? It looks like we are always winning and only ¡®asionally¡¯ losing, but these asional losses have already resulted in three dragonriders being severely hurt, and one of them has no choice but to retire. If we continue like this, the death of dragonriders will be unavoidable, and I dare to bet that it will be more than one!¡±


    The lieutenant colonelined while marking up the battlefield status map. In the blink of an eye, four missions appeared, each of them with a simple main purpose. From the mission difficulty and tactical objective, these were all missions designed for Su.


    ¡°Just choose one. As for the reward amount, it¡¯ll take some more time to determine. Of course, I won¡¯t let you suffer a loss. Haha, if you choose all four of them, then it can¡¯t be better! Unfortunately, that¡¯s impossible!¡± The lieutenant colonel looked at Su rather expectantly. The Scorpions of Disaster had already given him a huge headache, and he never expected that Su would offer himself up like this.


    Su obviously wouldn¡¯t be able toplete four missions at the same time. That was just the lieutenant colonel joking around. He looked at the missions and casually pointed at one. Julio¡¯s face became full of excitement, and he immediately began to put together a mission assignment in the system.


    Just as the lieutenant colonel was wrestling with theplex office matters, Su pushed a sheet of paper in front of the lieutenant colonel¡¯s face and casually asked, ¡°Lieutenant colonel, do you recognize this person?¡±

 Book 3 9.4

    Book 3 Chapter 9.4 - Whose Hero?


    Julio gave the paper a nce. A vivid and lifelike portrait of a girl was drawn with simple lines. She looked rather pretty, but her expression was serious, and she had rather messy short hair. There was also heavy killing intent seeping out from her.


    ¡°Peperus? Isn¡¯t she that Town of Trials¡¯ little devil¡¯s executioner? What, you are interested in her?¡± The lieutenant colonel gave Su a sidelong nce.


    Su spread his hands out, and with a smile, said, ¡°I just saw her once and thought that she was quite pretty. That kind of feeling, hm, how do I exin it, was quite unique. It seems like you recognize her. Can you tell me a bit more about her? And who is the little devil?¡±


    Aha! Julio cried out. With a serious face, he said, ¡°Old pal, I would advise you not to have any ideas about her. This isn¡¯t a joking matter. Do you know what we call the Town of Trials? Dragonriders¡¯ graveyards! Correct, Peperus does look quite tasty, but heaven knows how many she¡¯s killed before! Of course, you might not be scared of killers, but the ones she killed were all those on their side. Have any ideas about her, and you might very well be sending yourself to hell! As for the little devil she serves, she¡¯s named Madeline. Did you know? Rumor has it that when she entered the Town of Trials two years ago and imed the title of Dark Saint, she has killed at least several hundred Trials Division arbitration officials! At that time, she wasn¡¯t even fourteen years of age yet! Old pal, its best if you stay a bit further away from the Town of Trials. Those that have connections with people there are all too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Where is the Town of Trials?¡± Su asked rather curiously.


    Julio pointed at the map and said, ¡°Where? Right here! You aren¡¯t really going to go there to look for that woman, right? I heard that a few idents have happened there recently. You absolutely must not get close to that ce! If something happened to you, I won¡¯t be able to find anyone more suitable toplete these missions!¡±


    Suughed and said, ¡°I would rather not have this life of mine end just yet!¡±


    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s the way, old pal! In this sted era, only living is the most important!¡± Julio looked rather happy.


    When night descended, Su left Dragon City and headed towards Pendulum City alone. However, not long after leaving the city, he turned south and began to move under the cover of night at a constant speed. Su closed the intelligence system. This way, those from dragonrider general headquarters wouldn¡¯t be able to follow his traces. This was a ce where dragonriders were quite active. Along the way, Su encountered four or five dragonrider troops that were entering and leaving Dragon City, all of which he carefully avoided, not letting them find his traces. With Su¡¯s current concealment skill, unless it was a general rank figure or some mysterious perception type irresistible ability, normal detection methods wouldn¡¯t be able to find him.


    An increase in Perception Domain abilities would simrly benefit hiding abilities. This was not only because one understood how detection worked so they understood how to hide themselves better, but also because strengthening the Perception Domain increased one¡¯s restraint of their aura and all types of radiation fluctuations andplementary abilities. In addition, regardless of what domain it was, any increase in ability would bring about a small upgrade to one¡¯s innate qualities.


    The night quickly passed. This was cloud covered day, the lighting even dimmer than that of normal days. What was normally supposed to be the start of spring continue to be frigid coldness. Su slowed down his speed and carefully observed his surroundings.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t that far from Dragon City, this was a bleak and barren region without any ns of renovation that still maintained a trace of the olden era¡¯s final moments. The half copsed abandoned houses scattered about on the horizon, and several tall steel towers stood isted against the cold winds, their warped steel bars clearly illustrating the incredible power of the nuclear explosion. At the end of one¡¯s line of sight, one could still see an enormous spherical crater. That was the heart of where the explosion took ce.


    When the curtain of night drooped again, Su already rested for an hour in an abandoned house of his own choosing. He drank a bottle of high energy nutrient paste that did not have any taste to speak of as well as some clean water. Then, he removed his clothing. He brought out a roll of dragonrider military bandages and carefully wrapped it around his body. He didn¡¯t wrap it around his entire body, leaving some crucial areas open to allow for easy movement. Then, he put on the military cowl and gloves. As a result, Su only had an eye revealed.


    Su put on his clothes again. He hung two different model military des at his waist, and then he attached a small caliber double-barreled silent pistol as well as twenty rounds of bullets. Afterpleting these preparations, Su put the remaining items into his backpack and buried it inside a corner of the brick ruins. Then, he cleaned up his traces here before disappearing into the boundless night.


    Two hours passed quickly. During this short period of time, Su who had crossed close to a hundred kilometers hid once again in the darkness while observing the small, simple looking, outline of a town in the distance. Su suddenly sensed something, and as a result, he raised his head and gazed into the small town¡¯s skies. Above that small town, there were natural irregr phenomenons. The thick clouds full of radiation were strangely moving about, the center of the spiral dropping down and almost touching the top of the church at the center of the town! It was as if the entire night sky was on the verge of copse, as if it would fall and crush the small town that had experienced the harsh passage of time.


    After observing the small town for a period of time, Su felt densely packed stinging pain on his skin. This was his intuition towards danger and killing intent. The seemingly deathly still ancient town already made Su feel an instinctive fear. This type of fear was just as powerful as when he encountered things he couldn¡¯t detect in the past. For Su, this was an innate type of fear, a fear that would immediately make him instinctively flee as soon as he felt it. After obtaining spirit reaction, Su¡¯s perception of danger and fear became even clearer and sharper.


    However, what was the most strange about the town in front of him was that apart from the feeling of danger, there was an abnormal quietness. In addition, the town seemed to contain a vague deathly aura. Su would sometimes sense this type of mysterious aura when humans were nearing death.


    Su narrowed his eye slightly. His green pupil slowly expanded, and inside flickered a faint red colored radiance. This meant that he was using many types of perception strengthening abilities. Then, Su lightly leapt up. His body traveled ten meters through the air before silentlynding on the ground. Then, like a spectre, he ran on the ground without any noise, quickly closing in on the small town that was full of destroyed buildings and deathly aura.


    The road into the town had long been destroyed, so he could only barely make out the path that used to exist here. Next to the road was a wooden pole that had five or six signs that pointed at various locations. The words on them were mostly mottled and blurry.


    A hand wearing a ck glove without any base appeared, wiping one of the road signs. The trembling, sinister, and terrifying writing was silently read: Town of Trials.


    The name was filled with dark paint. There wererge patches of stains on its surface as well. That hand wiped at the stains, and then the face mask was pulled back, revealing two thin and erotic lips. A tongue licked out, carefully analyzing the taste.


    It was blood, rather fresh blood. Most of it was the taste of human blood, but there were some different types as well. The blood was mixed with powerful poison and a bit of bitterness. This was a vor only left behind when humans died while experiencing extreme fear.


    Su slowly pulled down his face mask and raised his head. His sight extended into the town along the road,nding on the figure of an individual at the entrance of the Town of Trials. He sat on the ground and hung his head, his back leaning against a one or two story house¡¯s fence, looking just like a drunkard that copsed on the side of the road. However, the temperature was negative thirty five degrees, so those that became drunk outdoors only had death waiting for them, even if those of the new era had more natural resistance to the cold. In addition, Su already saw that his posture was a bit unnatural, not like someone that had copsed and sat down by the fence at all.


    Su¡¯s eyesnded on his left sleeve. Even through the darkness and thick bloodstains, he could still make out the sleeve¡¯s original color through the dim view. It was a bloody dark red.


    This was a corpse. In addition, judging from the thick deathly aura that came from his body, he didn¡¯t die that long ago.


    He originally thought that this was one of the Town of Trials¡¯ prisoners that had died, but this individual¡¯s uniform gave away his identity: Trials Division¡¯s arbitration official. In the Trials Division headquarters, how could there be an arbitration official killed right by the side of the road?


    Ah!!! A miserable woman¡¯s scream tore through the night¡¯s peace. The scream was silent. It tore through space and directly resounded within Su¡¯s consciousness.


    This was already the third scream Su heard, and the source of the scream continuously moved. It was currently right inside the Town of Trials. Even though it was just a spiritual type, Su still recognized that this voice belonged to Peperus. She used some type of secret Mysterious Fields ability to release this spirit shaking scream. It was clear that she wanted to send some type of message to someone. Su just happened to stumble upon her screaming.


    Just as the screaming echoed in his consciousness, Su felt a wave of deathly aura in the Town of Trials, one that was fresh and strong.


    ¡°Phoney... I¡¯m sorry.¡± Su silently thought.


    The half-squatting him stood up. He walked withrge steps towards the Town of Trials. Behind him, a long shadow was dragged along, jumping about.


    Every step Su took maintained a constant distance and frequency. He didn¡¯t purposely hide his own footsteps as he entered the town along the small road. Even though his footsteps were already quite soft, in the quiet night, the slightest sound of footsteps would ring far into the distance. It was just like how a rock that was cast into ake that was calm like a mirror would immediately stir up endless ripples.

 Book 3 9.5

    Book 3 Chapter 9.5 - Whose Hero?


    A breeze stirred about at the entrance of the small town. A figure shed past like a ghost, walking towards the town¡¯s entrance, its eyes shining with a dark blue radiance. It was clear that some type of night vision was activated, seemingly corresponding with the blue stormntern that fluctuated between bright and dark at the front of the small town.


    Su walked towards this individual, and then he suddenly stopped, immediately dropping down onto the tattered road. In that instant, the eyes of the man that came out from the Town of Trials passed over Su¡¯s body!


    He seemed to have sensed that something was off when he nced over, as if he noticed something that shouldn¡¯t belong to this ce. However, when he swept his eyes over this ce, everything seemed normal. Despite this being the case, he still felt as if there was something wrong , something that he just couldn¡¯t put his finger on. As a result, he collected his gaze and looked towards the road again. When his eyes¡¯s focal point dropped, Su already moved diagonally several meters!


    What his eyesnded on was an absolutely empty road. However, a powerful feeling of danger crept up within his mind! It was as if there was something that was closing in from the corners of his eyes!


    Before waiting for him to show any reaction, Su was already standing to his side! Reaching out his arm, Su immediately bound up the arbitration official¡¯s throat. The crook of his arm pressed together and raised upwards, and with a fewrge steps, he immediately brought this arbitration official to the backyard of a small abandoned house. He then flung him onto the ground.


    The arbitration official got up and opened his mouth to shout, but no sound came out. He widened his eyes, staring at the dull short de that was inserted into his chest with terror. The hand that was holding the de was hidden beneath a ck glove, but it still clearly disyed its fine lines and powerful stability. This arbitration official was simrly proficient in human anatomy, understanding that the short de¡¯s tip was already scrapping against his heart¡¯s outer membrane. As long as he or Su moved in the slightest, it would leave an unrecoverable injury on his heart. That was why he maintained the exhausting stance of raising his upper body, freezing in ce.


    ¡°Who is inside the town?¡± Su asked in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s Lord Sarton, a high level punisher.¡± The arbitration official tried his best to stabilize his body. However, a streak of blood silently flowed out from his chest and winded its way down onto the ground, making him feel extremely great pressure. Life or death wasn¡¯t that big of an issue, but being forced to remain right on the border of death put his mind in a state of near copse.


    ¡°I never heard of there being a fellow named Sarton by Madeline¡¯s side.¡± Su slowly said. The short de lightly pierced in another millimeter. This was a negligible amount of distance, but he believed that this arbitration official should be able to sense it.


    Su understood the ranks by which the Trials Division operated. Above various levels of arbitration officials were executioners, and above them were punishers. Above that were the three giants. From start to finish, Madeline only had a single high level executioner Peperus following her.


    ¡°Lord Sarton does not belong to Her Majesty Madeline, he... he is under His Majesty Mitchels! Don¡¯t kill me... uh!¡±


    ¡°Scale of light and dark... Mitchel?¡± This name passed by Su¡¯s mind. He lightly pulled out the short de and then loosened his right hand that was tightly sealing up the arbitration official¡¯s mouth and nose.


    In the previous era, Mitchels¡¯ name was one that was just as brilliant as Beasley and Polo Zalenwell¡¯s, but also dimmedter as well due to Madeline¡¯s sudden rise. Even though most people didn¡¯t know that Unwavering Sunset Polo had already fallen, Madeline¡¯s undefiable power as she was capturing of the Town of Trials was something that most people involved knew. After some investigations, Su also learned about this, so he naturally knew that the appearance of Mitchels¡¯ underling in the Town of Trials was probably not a good sign.


    Blood continuously poured outwards, spilling over the arbitration official¡¯s blood-colored vertical band at the center of his uniform.


    Su already left the abandoned backyard. He silently closed in on the two arbitration officials that were rushing over. His movements followed a strange rhythm. Each time his heart pounded, every time his footnded, it would be exactly the same as one of the arbitration official¡¯s, perfectly matching them.


    ¡°Wait!¡± That arbitration official suddenly stopped moving. He also stopped hispanion. His face became pale white, and his breathing became hurried.


    The other arbitration official that was moving together with him had a somewhat strange look on his face. ¡°What is it, Jamie? Something seems to have happened to Levi. We have to hurry over and take a look. The great one doesn¡¯t have much patience... Huh? No! Your shadow!...¡±


    Jamie turned his head around in horror, suddenly discovering that there were two heads in his own shadow! His thoughts immediately froze, and then he understood what happened. He suddenly turned his body around and stared at the other side. Sure enough, there was a figure standing right next to him, their shoulders almost touching!


    However, right when Jamie was about to retaliate, a numbness began to extend from his chest, and all of his body¡¯s energy seemed to leak out of him as soon as he felt something. All of his blood seemed to flow in reverse. Then it rushed out from his heart, pouring into the gaps between his internal organs.


    Su looked at the stupefied arbitration official on the other side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where is Sarton?¡± His right hand continued to grasp the handle of the military de, supporting the de that had pierced through Jamie¡¯s ribs and preventing him from falling. The de slightly changed angles, cleverly sealing up the injury and preventing blood from immediately flowing out. With thest of his life force, Jamie opened his mouth and tried to say something, but no sound came out. There was only a pair of eyes that were full of fear, as well as a body that was releasing a dying shudder.


    The arbitration official that was still alive only felt as if his throat didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of water, so dry that it felt as if it would split open. Jamie¡¯s face had left him with too much fear, making even the experienced him feel a moment of panic.


    This moment was enough to prove fatal.


    A bullet suddenly embedded itself deeply between his eyebrows, his expression of shock still frozen on his face. Only at that moment did he finally realize that Su didn¡¯t need an answer at all.


    Su looked towards the tattered church inside the small town. He lightly pulled out the military de and put away the pistol. Then, he shifted to the side, disappearing into the closely packed buildings.


    There were streetmps that illuminated the Town of Trials. These ancient and shabby looking streetmps released a gloomy ashy blue radiance that added ayer of secretiveness and bleakness to this town. Perhaps due to the voltage¡¯s instability, the lights were all flickering between bright and dark. Under their dim lighting, the withered trees, half copsed fence, twistedmp posts, and everything else had shadows that jumped about, making them look as if they had lives of their own.


    The town was windy. Each time the frigid night winds blew past, several street lights would flicker about and release creak creak sounds. As a result, the damaged constructs and demonic shadows would be even more excited, ovepping each otheryer afteryer.


    The only ce that had regr lighting was the church at the center of the town. Inside the sermon hall, those chairs that had experienced the corrosion of time had been violently uprooted and carelessly tossed to the side. More than ten people stood in the space that had been cleared up. The four energymps that floated above lit up the inside of the church like never before.


    On the sermon tform, Madeline¡¯s ice cold, thick, and heavy steel seat had already been moved to the corner. Perhaps the people that cleared up this ce thought of Madeline¡¯s terrifying methods when they were doing their jobs, so this seat was respectfully ced to the side unlike those messily piled up, damaged wooden chairs.


    The ce where the steel cast seat was originally located at already had a bottomless square hole digged out. The hole was unexpectedly full of blood! Blood continuously surged outwards, almost as if it was boiling.


    At each of the holes¡¯ four corners knelt an individual that wore a blood red robe, their hands crossed in front of their bodies. Strange incantations were being chanted by them in a soft and fast manner, and together with their prayers, four thin threads of blood entered their mouths.


    From time to time, a lump of red vapor that was so dark it was close to being ck emerged. They slowly revolved around the sermon hall before slowly being recalled. When the bloody mist surrounded the tform, the four red robed individuals¡¯ bodies would tremble, and their chanting voices would shake as well. The string of blood would be intermittent as well.


    In front of the prayer tform stood a tall and thin man with a cold face. As he watched the four individuals who were bitterly persisting with this process, his face became iparably downcast. Behind him stood seven or eight individuals in an arc, surrounding and protecting him like stars around a moon. At the other end of the sermon hall, several ck chains hung down from the corridor pirs, their ends separately fastened to Peperus¡¯ hands and feet, suspending her in midair. In this ice cold winter night, thepletely naked Peperus didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of coldness, because her body had already lost all feeling. Her body was covered in wounds of varying sizes with new and old intersecting each other. Some of the bloody injuries had already dried up, while others were still dripping out blood.


    ¡°Peperus, as long as you are willing to tell me the method for breaking into the blood pond, I can promise you a punisher position under His Majesty Mitchels.¡± The tall and skinny man turned around and looked at Peperus. He spoke in a cold voice.


    Peperusughed loudly and said, ¡°Sarton, you are dreaming! Forget about the fact that I have no idea how to break into it, even if I knew, would I tell you?¡±


    Sartonughed deeply. He didn¡¯t say anything, however, a robust male with bursting muscles and a horizontal scar over his face erupted with anger, shouting, ¡°Peperus, Lord Sarton magnanimously gave you a chance to live, so you should recognize his good intentions! I am already tired of ying with you. Could it be that you want to try some new things?¡±


    Peperus shot him a look of disdain. ¡°I do, I really do! If you want to try it, then juste. Why are you still hiding things? However, if you want me to yield, you think just you is enough? Who would have imagined that Mitchels already became blind, actually picking you as an executioner!¡±


    ¡°Guile, enough!¡± Sarton¡¯s voice was quite soft, but it immediately made the furious Guile close his mouth. Sarton gave Peperus a look before slowly saying, ¡°Pepe, I was only willing to give you this chance out of pity. I can promise you that by serving His Majesty Mitchels, your prospects will be much more brilliant than that of serving Madeline. She is a hundred percent demon, and in the end, she will wipe out everyone, regardless of whether it is friend or foe. Actually, whether I have the breaking method for the blood pond isn¡¯t important. Look, as long as I have another 12 hours, my people will simrly suck that blood pond dry. 12 hours isn¡¯t a long time, but it isn¡¯t short either. However, I do not believe that any miracles will happen during this period of time. As long as I empty the blood pond and obtain Madeline¡¯s body, nothing would have changed.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, I think 12 hours is too long, long enough for anything to happen. Neither you nor your master will get your hands on Her Majesty Madeline¡¯s body!¡±


    Sartonughed. He walked over from the sermon tform over to Peperus¡¯ face. Kneeling down, he raised her chin and said, ¡°Pepe, we¡¯ve fought for two whole years. Perhaps I understand your potential and skills even better than Madeline herself does. That is why even now, I still maintain a gleam of hope for you. You should understand that even if a miracle happened, it¡¯s not like there is no way to deal with it. I just need to toss a few high powered explosives into the blood pond, and Madeline¡¯s body will be destroyed. Even though it would be quite a waste, it is still better than leaving her body here. That is why I truly wish to be able to work with you.¡±

 Book 3 9.6

    Book 3 Chapter 9.6 - Whose Hero?


    Peperusughed and said, ¡°Then can we discuss the conditions?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Peperus suddenlyughed charmingly and said, ¡°I want Guile¡¯s thing. Can you give it to me?¡±


    Sarton looked into Peperus¡¯ eyes, and with a smile, he said, ¡°If you are being serious, then I can remove it and hand it over to you right now. Do you dare swear on the empress¡¯ name?¡±


    Guile¡¯s face immediately became green and white. He suddenly jumped onto the sermon tform and shouted loudly, ¡°Lord Sarton, don¡¯t listen to that woman speak nonsense! What is so special about a blood pond? I¡¯ll go inside and fish up that Madeline for your distinguished self right now!¡±


    Guile¡¯s rough voice suddenly came to a halt. Under Sarton¡¯s ice cold gaze, all of his confidence and bravery dissolved like snow.


    ¡°Idiot! Not even His Majesty Mitchels dares to touch the blood pond, yet you dare? Get the hell out of here and wake yourself up!¡± Even while angrily cursing, Sarton¡¯s voice continued to remain cold and t.


    Guile¡¯s mouth opened and closed several times, but he didn¡¯t dare say anything else and walked out in an embarrassed manner. He hated Peperus terribly, and the more he hated her, the more he wanted to fuck her, fuck her until she couldn¡¯t breathe. Unfortunately, he knew that right now, the situation really wasn¡¯t right for doing these things, so he could only obediently leave the church to see if there were any arbitration officials unlucky enough to run into his fists.


    As soon as he reached the entrance, Sarton suddenly shouted, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t leave!¡±


    Guile stood there, stunned. He didn¡¯t know what else he did wrong. Sarton stood up, his eyes beginning to pulse with a different colored me. With a cold voice, he said, ¡°Just now, there was a mouse that was eavesdropping on us. You, stand guard here. I am going out to catch the mouse!¡±


    When he reached the entrance, Sarton stopped moving. He tossed a pocket watch to Guile and said, ¡°Remember! Before the twelve hours are up, you aren¡¯t allowed to take a step from this ce. If there are any unexpected events, immediately st the blood pond apart.¡±


    After handing over these tasks, Sarton walked out of the church and disappeared into the darkness.


    Su was hanging from the roof of the church. Through a broken stained window, he observed the entire scene. All of Su¡¯s aura was collected, and even his heartbeat was lowered until it only beat once every minute. The current him was no different from a piece of tile or brick. Only when Sarton walked out from the church did Su sense that something was wrong. He immediately leapt up, and after making two flips in the air, he descended into the concentrated buildings. The moment he was about tond, Su suddenly hacked his dagger into the wall on the side, and then his body froze just like that in midair!


    A ck chain silently tore apart the wall on Su¡¯s left side, passed by his body, and then pieced through the wall on the right. The hard and solid brick wall was as soft as bread in front of this ck chain.


    Only now did Su tumble forward andnd on the road.


    ¡°Just a mouse, but one with some skill.¡± Sarton¡¯s cold voice was transmitted to Su from all directions.


    Su didn¡¯t reply at all, instead moving about between the houses with varying speed. Sometimes, he would drop low, while other times, he would jump up. Sometimes, he would even make his way between abandoned houses. He would often only barely avoid the ck chain that shot over like a monster through walls from all types of inconceivable angles.


    Su quickly ran, and then he suddenly stopped before slowly turning around a corner to face a hiding arbitration official. Before he could even release a look of shock, Su¡¯s military de already entered his chest. Then, he supported this individual¡¯s body as it sat down.


    Sarton released a snort, clearly feeling anger towards Su¡¯s unexpected action of killing an arbitration official in front of his face. Like a streak of ck lightning, the chain followed Su. Even though Su¡¯s movements were without any patterns, the distance between the chain and himself was quickly closing!


    Faint white air continuously exited the tight face mask. Su¡¯s speed and reaction were already reaching their limit. Under the influence of spirit reaction, the icy cold feeling of being pursued continuously attacked him, and then they were immediately flung aside by him. However, for some reason, the targeting he should have originally beenpletely able to free himself from now seemed to possess its own spirit. As soon as he broke free, it would immediately lock back onto his body. Under its guidance, the ck chain was already pointing at Su¡¯s back!


    Su had no choice but to turn around in midair. His military de hacked down on the ck chain. The ck chain trembled, sending an iparably powerful energy over. A light nk sounded, and then the military de made ofposite materials actually had a piece chipped off! Theposite materials the military knife was made out of was even lighter than special steel, yet its toughness and rigidity was twice as great. Not only did it not fend off the ck chain, it was instead damaged. The moment they traded blows, Su already detected that Sarton had at least seven levels of terrifying power! Of course, the material of the ck chain itself was extremely important. Its specific gravity already exceeded that of gold. It looked like a thin structure, but it was actually extremely heavy. Under Sarton¡¯s powerful strength, it could pierce through concrete just as easily as tofu.


    The ck chain quickly wrapped itself twice around the military de, and then, like a viper that left its cave, it suddenly pierced outwards!


    Su released a muffled groan. His body strangely stood perfectly straight, but not even this evasive maneuver that exceeded the limits of what a normal human was capable of could avoid this ck chain¡¯s piercing strike. The ck chain¡¯s tip still hacked three centimeters into Su¡¯s waist. Then, with a tremble, it immediately changed the five millimeter cut into a four or five centimeter bloody hole! Only then did it reluctantly retreat.


    During this intense battle that suddenly erupted, Su was using most of his brainpower to try and figure out why he was suddenly traced by Sarton. Could it be because there was some problem somewhere? The speed of Su¡¯s consciousness was already pushed to its limit, the powerful calction intensity even bringing him a raging headache. However, during this short period of time that could almost bepletely disregarded, Su still obtained an answer: that arbitration official¡¯s blood! That blood was fresh, so it had temperature and scent!


    As soon as he obtained this answer, Su loosened his hand that was holding the de and allowed the military de to retreat. He himself soared up, making his way past three houses before once again breaking free from Sarton¡¯s pursuit.


    Su had stopped moving inside the corner of a room. He had already stayed here for five whole seconds. He used his spare bandages to tightly wrap up his wound and contracted the blood vessels at the area of the injury to prevent further bleeding. However, the injury was toorge, and the destruction of the tissues around the injury was thorough. This wasn¡¯t something he could recover from in a short amount of time.


    As long as he stopped somewhere for longer than a second, transparent surveince and long range sensation would bring him information his naked eye couldn¡¯t see. Now that five seconds had already passed, Su already knew everything within ten meters like the back of his hand, to the extent where his perception already seeped all the way until it reached three meters underground!


    In Su¡¯s consciousness, only the outlines of this world was the same as the original. The colors werepletely different. The most ring part wererge expanses of blue and ck colors that moved about as if they possessed life. They possessed powerful permeating force. As soon as they jumped onto a building, not only would it immediately fill up the space inside of the building, it would even extend close to a meter into the building¡¯s foundations.


    The expanses of blue and ck colors represented Sarton¡¯s probing ability. It was detected by Su¡¯s spirit reaction and reconstructed in his consciousness. This was already using spirit reaction a step further, requiring the corresponding effects of many abilities he obtained beforehand, as well as using thought and data processing speeds as the base. When Perception Domain abilities reached this level, their power on the battlefield would sharply increase.


    However, at the same time, Su also realized a problem. This issue was that when he used detection abilities like transparent surveince, long range sensation, and even mysterious perception to probe an enemy, he would simrly expose his own traces. This wasn¡¯t as obvious during the initial to advance stages of these abilities, but once one¡¯s abilities reached theter levels of the advanced stages, this problem would be evident.


    When these expenses of blue and ck colors surrounded this house, Su had already long disappeared. Sarton caught onto a bit of aura Su left behind, but this small amount of clues wasn¡¯t enough for him to lock onto Su. It could only expose the direction he headed in.


    The shadows in the room suddenly rose and fell. Sarton¡¯s figure appeared. His upper body was exposed, his lean body revealing strips of steel like muscles. Even though his physique wasn¡¯t that outstanding, no one dared to doubt the power this body contained. Large ink like stripes appeared on the surface of his body. His chest¡¯s muscles bulged, revealing a fist sized blue gemstone. The ck chain¡¯s origin was actually connected to Sarton¡¯s middle finger, appearing as if it merged together with his body¡¯s tissues. The ck chain¡¯s other end was inserted into the ground and lightly shaking. It was unknown just how terrifying the power this rather unremarkable vibration would deliver a hundred meters out was.


    Sarton¡¯s eyes were alreadypletely upied by the almostpletely ck dark blue radiance. He carefully looked at the traces Su left behind, and then he revealed a cruel smile. He had already lived in the Town of Trials for fifteen years, so this ce could already be somewhat called his home turf. Even though this crafty mouse was quite hard to catch, he couldn¡¯t run quickly. In the Town of Trials, as long as his speed was slightly faster, Sarton would sense it. For example, if Su fled from the Town of Trials and lost the cover of the town¡¯splex structures, the difficulty for Sarton to track him down would simrly greatly decrease. In addition, Su was injured. Sarton obviously wouldn¡¯t give him enough time to recover from his injuries. He understood the destructive power of his ck chain inside out.


    The darkness rose and fell again. Sarton disappeared from the house. Immediately after, the ck chain tore through the ground and swept towards the area between Su¡¯s waist and ribs!

 Book 3 10.1

    Book 3 Chapter 10.1 - Net


    Su was sprinting in the darkness. There was already no way to stop his aura from leaking out. The injury at his waist ruptured as he ran, wisps of blood soaking through the cloth strips tightly binding the wound. Behind him, the ck chain continued to hack at him from all types of inconceivable angles like a specter, hacking towards Su¡¯s vital areas.


    Su was in quite a difficult situation. He couldn¡¯t break free from the ck chain¡¯s pursuit, but the ck chain no longer had the unstoppable power it had when the intense battle first began. Regardless of whether it was speed or power, they both became a bit weaker. After all, this was already a mountain region fifty or so kilometers away from the Town of Trials, and since the battle first began, three hours and twenty-one minutes had passed!


    Even though the power had decreased by a whole 20%, the ck chains could still easily tear through concrete and frozen soil. Its power was still enough to send Su to the underworld.


    After experiencing this pursuit battle for so long, Su¡¯s dodging and escaping speed decreased a bit as well, so the attacks of the ck chain were still extremely dangerous. However, he would still always be able to escape the ck chain¡¯s attacks at thest moment.


    Sarton appeared more and more often from the darkness. Most of the dark stripes on his body had already disappeared, and the few that remained were clearly lighter in color now as well. The muscles that bulged in front of his chest had already calmed down quite a bit. That crystal had almost buried itself back into his chest, without a bit being exposed outwards. It was already dim to the point of almost losing all luster.


    Sarton silently calcted his reserve power. 35% didn¡¯t look bad, but in reality, around 25% couldn¡¯t even be used, because those were the reserves needed to maintain life and internal organ activity. When his stamina was exhausted below 30%, it would lead to excessive fatigue, and his movements would be seriously affected. This was why the amount which Sarton could still use, was just 5% of remaining physical strength. This amount of stamina would allow him to continue this type of intense pursuit for another ten minutes.


    Ten minutes was an extremely long time. If dragonriders were fighting a life and death battle, a closebat struggle would often be finished in a split second. If they used firearms and ammunition, it would perhaps be a bit longer, but it still wouldn¡¯t take up ten minutes. The ck chain was like Sarton¡¯s eyes. He knew that Su¡¯s stamina was reaching its limit, and that he was about to copse at any moment. This iparably slippery mouse would fall under the chain any minute now.


    However, Sarton also knew that this was quite likely an illusion as well. An hour before, he already had the feeling that Su might fall in a few minutes.


    If a normal person exhausted 30% of their stamina, they would already be paralyzed on the ground and unable to move a finger. The ck Dragonriders naturally weren¡¯t normal people, but most lower ranked dragonriders wouldn¡¯t be able to continue on after exhausting about 50% of their stamina. High ranked dragonriders, if they experienced special training and had firm wills, might be able to fight until they only had 40% stamina remaining.


    The freedom for development in the dragonriders was great. It could be said that every single person¡¯s path was different. Apart from providing resources and selling ability formtions, dragonrider general headquarters didn¡¯t give the dragonriders any training. Only where there was a special need would general headquarters carry out special ability training in a certain direction. However, the Trials Division was different.


    Upon entering the Trials Division, every single low level probational arbitration official would be told their route of ability development. As an infrastructure that was born roughly the same time as the Blood Parliament and ck Dragonriders, the Trials Division simrly had a long tradition. Even though it was just a few decades of tradition, in this short era where turmoil was ever present, it can definitely be considered long. The Trials Division had umted many unique ability formtions, as well as a few secret ability methods. For example, after experiencing long term special training that was difficult to the point of being considered cruel, one could extract strength from their bodies all the way until they had around 38% power left; this was a number that already exceeded most higher ranked dragonrider officials. Meanwhile Sarton, as a high ranking punisher, could even fight without much harm to his power down to 30%. This was why when fighting with simr strength, arbitration officials often had a high chance of defeating a dragonrider.


    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that the Trials Divisions¡¯ strength exceeded that of the ck Dragonriders. Even though they could squeeze out more strength from their bodies, any limitation was still a limitation. In addition, the amount of time needed to study this type of secret method required a long time. Within a time frame of several years, a dragonrider with potential could obtain more evolutionary points from battles and training, which meant that their stamina wouldprehensively increase.


    However, 35%, for Sarton, was an important dividing line. Once he reached below this boundary, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight without suffering any losses. Every bit of stamina he used up from this point out would bring some damage to his body, and the more he used, the more severe the damage would be. That was why even though Sarton¡¯s fighting strength wouldn¡¯t suffer even when he reached 30% of his strength, he had never tried to reach that dangerous of a number.


    A cold smile had hung from Sarton¡¯s face this entire time. In his field of view, Su was a green light that flickered between bright and dark, bing almost one with the night at its darkest moment. However, when he was probing or moving at high speed, the light would be more prominent. Even though the radiance was dim and even had a bit of deviation, as long as he knew the general direction and swept out with the ck chain, he would find Su again, albeit with a bit more exhaustion of stamina.


    Not far away, the green light lit up again. Su seemed to have brushed past the ck chain as he moved. He continued to run into the darkness.


    While dragging his legs that were starting to be heavy, Sarton firmly locked onto Su¡¯s figure. When he left the Town of Trials, he had tested Su out, iming that he wouldn¡¯t pay him any attention. Either way, as long as the twelve hours were up, nothing could be changed. Sarton didn¡¯t know where this fellow that was entirely wrapped in cloth strips came from, why he came, or what he learned from eavesdropping. However, those that dared to investigate the Town of Trials, if they weren¡¯t crazy, they they had toe from some powers with truly great backing. At this extremely critical moment, if he imed to not havee for Madeline, then it would be too hard to believe.


    Sarton didn¡¯t expect Su to treat his questioning as air and instead flee even quicker. When forced to make a choice, Sarton still decided to pursue him.


    He didn¡¯t dare to gamble on this.


    Even if this mouse truly was just passing by, it still had to be eliminated.


    Information of them digging up Madeline¡¯s body had to be kept an absolute secret. There couldn¡¯t be any clues left behind, and it was even more imperative that no outsiders knew about it. After tonight¡¯s matters, everyone that appeared in the Town of Trials would be eliminated, including executioner Guile. Otherwise, if the Spider Empress Lanaxis looked into this and found out, perhaps nothing would happen to Mitchels, but Sarton himself would definitely be eliminated. If things were done cleanly without leaving behind any evidence, even if the entire world knew that this matter was done by Mitchels, they could only treat it as if they didn¡¯t know about it. Not even the Spider Empress would be able to say much.

 Book 3 10.2

    Book 3 Chapter 10.2 - Net


    These were the unwritten rules left behind by the olden era; everything was based on evidence. Even though Sarton felt nothing but disdain towards this hypocritical and empty principle, he couldn¡¯t help but admit that sometimes, using proper rules was still important.


    Just like that, the two fought, one in pursuit and one pursued. They were already far from the Town of Trials.


    A light pu sounded. The ck chain entered the ground, and then it emerged again several tens of meters out, returning to Sarton¡¯s finger. The ck chain that originally could extend up to a hundred meters was now less than a meter in length. The tip was like a viper as it nimbly moved about in search of clues.


    Sarton sat there in a quiet and still manner. His eyes were narrowed down to a crack as he stared at Su who was less than ten meters in front of him. Green radiance sted towards his face, so bright that it almost covered his entire field of view! In the end, Sarton was forced to adjust his perception ability to a lower level and switch over to his regr perspective. The powerful green light signified that Su was currently using high intensity perception power to probe Sarton¡¯s body, moreover in apletely undisguised manner. From the radiance¡¯s brilliance, Su had at least six levels of Perception Domain ability, perhaps even higher! Meanwhile, after adjusting his Perception Domain abilities, he barely maintained it at a fifth level perception intensity.


    Five levels of perception was already enough for Sarton to obtain all the information he needed. From hisprehensive analysis of the data he received, Su should currently have around 34% of his stamina remaining, perhaps even lower than what Sarton had left! This meant that Su was already an arrow at the end of its flight. Aside from those freakish dragonrider generals, Sarton had never heard of any other dragonriders that were able to match his own level of stamina transfer and allocation.


    As for perception abilities, Sarton sneered inwardly. Once perception abilities passed a certain degree, it would instead be a burden. The higher the level of perception ability, the greater their sensation towards pain would be. Even though individuals with more than five levels of ability had both talent and willpower, as long as they were human, their willpower would always have a limit. Perhaps there were humans who truly had limitless willpower, but their nervous system would still limit them.


    ¡°Mouse, you aren¡¯t running anymore?¡± Sarton¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. The patterns on his body became a bit clearer. At this moment, there was no reason to conserve stamina anymore.


    Even though only a single eye was revealed from beneath the facemask, Su¡¯s almost perfect body proportions made Sarton¡¯s eyes light up. This kind of body, if he was allowed to modify a bit, perhaps might bring him an unprecedented feeling of excitement... Unfortunately, now wasn¡¯t the time to think about these things, and there was even less of a chance that he would leave this mouse with its life for the sake of a bit of pleasure or even dy his death for a moment. Salvaging Madeline¡¯s body might be the most important event of Mitchels¡¯ entire life. If it wasn¡¯t because his identity was too great, the one that was in charge of tonight¡¯s matters might not be Sarton, but instead Mitchels himself. But now, this secretive and important mission was no longer under Guile¡¯s management. Right now, there was still an extremely dangerous Peperus. Every second that passed made Sarton burn with impatience.


    Guile and Peperus were both executioners, but Sarton knew that this was only because Madeline and Peperus had no interest in wealth and status, and there was even less of a chance that they would care about ranks. The reason Peperus took on the rank of executioner was just for the sake of easily managing the arbitration officials below her. It was unrted to her fighting strength. In the past two years, Sarton had fought against Peperus many times both in public and in secret, but he suffered losses for the most part. He was quite clear that even though this woman¡¯s fighting strength was a bit inferior to his, her craftiness and sinisterness was not. Her fierceness even more so far surpassed his.


    Even though Peperus already had all of her abilities sealed and was tightly restricted, even though Guile would unload his desires onto her body several times each day, contaminating every inch of her flesh with humiliation, if Guile and Peperus were left together for a long time, Sarton still felt for some reason that the one that would be destroyed in the end was still Guile.


    If rape was useful, Sarton would have had his underlings torment Peperus twenty-four hours a day. However, Peperus was born in the wilderness, and those of the wilderness, even if they were just a few years old, would know what sex was. Before they reached ten, they would already be using their bodies to exchange for a bit of bread and dirty water. Meanwhile, that stupid Guile actually still thought that his own humiliation was useful! His actions might be useful against the girls that were born in Dragon City¡¯s families, but on Peperus¡¯ body, apart from satisfying a bit of Guile¡¯s own desires, it didn¡¯t serve to do anything else.


    If Guile¡¯s intelligence was even half of his six levels ofbat abilities, no, even if it was a fourth, it would be enough. This was what Sarton helplessly thought.


    He raised his head and looked at Su who had already stood there for a whole second and said, ¡°You are quite an excellent mouse. Are you considering apanying me from today on?


    Before his words even finished, the ck chain shot towards the space between Su¡¯s brows like a streak of lightning! Sarton didn¡¯t want an answer at all. What he wanted was just for Su to be momentarily distracted.


    Su¡¯s body leaned to the side. His right hand grabbed a short military de to block the ck chain. The ck chain began to vibrate, and the power that erupted sted Su¡¯s body out an entire three meters!


    However, Sarton¡¯s brows furrowed. The moment they exchanged blows, he already sensed that Su still had barely five levels of explosive strength, while due to his exhaustion of stamina, Sarton¡¯s ck chain only had around six levels of power. Even though this was still enough superiority to practically crush Su, Su was no longer someone who couldn¡¯t retaliate. This situation made Sarton feel extremely unhappy. In addition, he even noticed that Su¡¯s left hand was holding a small pistol, and the muzzle was always radiating a weak bit of green radiance. It seemed like it was loaded with biochemical ammunition.


    The ck chain withdrew slightly, drawing an arc through the sky. Then, it it suddenly sprung out, hacking towards Su¡¯s waist like a streak of lightning! Su dropped down like a block of wood, avoiding the ck chain¡¯s sweep. Then, the short de blocked the ck chain that suddenly shot downwards, and the pistol was raised towards Sarton, forcing him to dodge several meters to the side.


    Only now did a true intense battle break out!

 Book 3 10.3

    Book 3 Chapter 10.3 - Net


    Muffled pu pu pu sounds continuously rang through the air. In just a short minute, the ck chain and Su¡¯s short de exchanged who knew how many attacks. Sarton¡¯s stamina was already reaching a critical 31%, so his power in using the ck chain was simrly declining. Meanwhile, every strike Su released was unexpectedly the same as when they first made contact!


    Su¡¯s body was covered in injuries, to the extent where there were even beads of blood flying about, and he was clearly even maintaining seven levels of perception ability! Meanwhile, the horror Sarton felt inside seemed nearly unsuppressible. He truly doubted just how much of Su¡¯s genes could still be considered human. Sarton maintained five levels of perception ability. Even though the pain brought by the dozen or so wounds on his body wouldn¡¯t affect his attacks, it would still bring him a sliver of distraction. This was the perception ability limit Sarton could maintain in the current battle.


    However, Sarton¡¯s shock didn¡¯tst that long. The final decisive battle instantly erupted when his stamina dropped to 30%! The ck chain pierced through Su¡¯s abdomen without hindrance and came out from his back. Meanwhile, Su didn¡¯t seem to feel anything at all as he continued to frantically sprint forward, allowing his body to be pierced by the ck chain!


    The ck chain curved into an S shape, preventing Su from closing in any further, but this distance was already close enough. The short de in Su¡¯s hand pierced into Sarton¡¯s stomach ruthlessly and then hacked out horizontally, almost hacking apart half of his stomach¡¯s muscle fibers! Sarton¡¯s right hand immediately grabbed Su¡¯s left hand, not allowing him to point his pistol at himself, and from there on, a physical struggle began. Meanwhile, the ck chain continued to wriggle about within Su¡¯s body, tearing apart piece after piece of internal organs and tissues. Sarton¡¯s hand seemed to almost bepletely inserted into Su¡¯s abdomen! The ck chain was still inserted into the ground ten meters away with no time to retract it at all, so it could only use its vibrations to destroy Su¡¯s body. Meanwhile, the price Sarton paid was much more severe than that of Su¡¯s. With just two shes, the short de alreadypletely hacked open Sarton¡¯s chest! If it were not for his brilliantbat technique, his neck would have long been hacked open by Su!


    The heavy injuries instantly made Sarton¡¯s power drop, to the extent where he couldn¡¯t even maintain four levels of power. Meanwhile, the de in Su¡¯s right hand forcefully twisted about, urately and ferociously hacking about, all while disying five levels of explosive strength!


    Droplets of blood sshed outwards like rain, forming a faintyer of red mist around the two individuals. Within the mists, pieces of flesh continuously flew outwards as well! These flesh fragments were extremely fine, to the extent where, under the scarlet mist, they slowly floated downwards. When the first piece of fleshnded on the ground, Sarton¡¯s eyes suddenly released a powerful wave of blue colored radiance. Then, they gradually grew dim before ultimately fading.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t... human... after all...¡± Only when he fell down did Sarton spit out these final words. His voice contained a bit of sorrowful joy.


    When the conclusion had already been decided, Sarton simrly used seven levels of perception ability at his final moments, clearly sensing that the stamina left in Su¡¯s body was 11%! This was definitely not a level which a human could maintain.


    Su knelt down in a weak manner. He gathered the final bit of strength to forcefully sever Sarton¡¯s right arm, and then cut off all of its tendons, and only then did the ck chain be soft. What followed was the removal of the ck chain from his body. Right now, the ck chain extended ten meters outwards. The process was painful and long. Su had to lower his own perception down to one level, and only by doing this could hest until the end.


    The moment the ck chain waspletely pulled out, Su had a feeling that what he pulled out just now wasn¡¯t a ck chain, but instead his own intestines. He knelt down onto the ground, feeling that not only his throat, but even his chest was burning and parched to the limit. Every breath of air he took in only reached his throat, unable to swallow down. When he exhaled, it was apanied with bloody mist and scorching air.


    Su covered the terrifying hole in front of his abdomen, but he was powerless to do anything about the injury on his back. As for the other injuries, he couldn¡¯t bother with them right now at all.


    Su opened his eyes that were gradually bing blurry and observed his surroundings. Even though the distance between Dragon City and the Town of Trials wasn¡¯t that far, this was the true wilderness. There were no medications, no medical equipment, no food, no clean water, no fuel, to the extent where there wasn¡¯t even any mutated creatures! Apart from darkness and coldness, there was nothing. In addition, regardless of whether it was Su or Sarton, none of them brought anymunications devices.


    Was he going to die? He couldn¡¯t prevent this thought from surfacing.


    Of course not!


    Su¡¯s will to survive was always powerful, and this time was no exception. Killing Sarton wasn¡¯t enough; there were still at least a dozen people here. Peperus, the only one that was on Madeline¡¯s side, was stripped clean and suspended in the air like fish meat. Su didn¡¯t know what the blood pond was, but the first impression that blood pond brought him was an instinctive fear. He wasn¡¯t willing to get even half a step closer to it.


    There were still eight hours left before these people would be able to empty the blood pond. Moreover, there were only 71 kilometers between Su and the Town of Trials, so it seemed like he had quite a bit of time to hurry back. However, with his current circumstances, he didn¡¯t know if he could reach the Town of Trials at all, and even if he could, what then? Forget about that Guile who possessed an absurd amount of strength, the current Su might not even be able to defeat a random arbitration official.


    Coldness slowly spread through his body. Su needed water and nutrients to save his body¡¯s cells that were quickly dying. However, in this ce, where was he supposed to find food and water?


    Su suddenly lowered himself down onto Sarton¡¯s body before drinkingrge mouthfuls of warm blood that was still dripping out from his chest. The fresh blood carried a thick abnormal taste. As soon as it slid down Su¡¯s throat and entered his stomach region, it would be broken down and absorbed by his body¡¯s tissues that were struggling on the brink of death. Under the shadow of death, every organ and cell in Su¡¯s body underwent a certain degree of irregr changes. They began to move about on their own to seize the nutrients needed for survival. If not for there being a priority sequence deep within these cells, perhaps the blood he sucked down wouldn¡¯t even reach his stomach.


    Even though his absorption and breaking down of these nutrients was already several times that of normal, it was still far from being enough to make up for his body¡¯s dead cells. However, at the very least, this slowed down the rate at which his injuries worsened. His brain that had its vitality slightly restored immediately calcted that if he was going topletely stabilize these injuries and reach the lowest level of operation ability, Su had to at least devour all of Sarton¡¯s body. After all, Su¡¯s absorption speed was limited, and the life force remaining in Sarton¡¯s blood was flowing away at an even faster speed. In addition, the process of breaking down blood would definitely take a long time, and there would be some level of waste as well. When the blood waspletely sucked, he could also eat the flesh, but the efficiency of this would only be less than a tenth that of blood.


    Even though he had no choice but to do this, a hint of sorrow still emerged in the bottom of his heart. Those that recovered their own injuries by sucking blood and chewing on the flesh of humans or other simr creatures weren¡¯t few among mutated creatures, and many living corpses had this type of ability, but their rate of dposition and generation of nutrients would be far slower than Su¡¯s.


    Right at this moment, Su¡¯s mouth suddenly became dry. Sarton¡¯s body was close to bing a dried corpse. There wasn¡¯t even half a drop of blood left to speak of.


    What was going on? Based on Su¡¯s calctions, there should still be several hundred mililiters of blood left!


    He struggled to support his body, and then he looked at Sarton¡¯s dried out body in a stupefied manner. The criss-crossed wounds on Sarton¡¯s chest were already dried to the extent where it looked like wood. Heid in a pool of blood, andpared to the blood that flowed out of his body, Su only sucked away less than a forth. What was somewhat strange was that under this negative forty degree temperature, this blood that should have frozen long ago was still flowing about, forming lumps of blood. They were currently squirming about, as if they were preparing to leave Sarton¡¯s body.


    Su didn¡¯t notice this scene. His mind waspletely and anxiously focused on his desire to survive. Right now, even if hepletely devoured Sarton¡¯s body, he wasn¡¯t certain that he could survive, and there was no way he could reach the Town of Trials, let alone saving Madeline¡¯s body.


    Wait!


    Su suddenly shivered inwardly, suddenly thinking of a problem.


    Madeline¡¯s body? Why were they talking about Madeline¡¯s body? Why was her body soaked in that terrifying blood pond? Could it be that Madeline had already died?!


    An explosion sounded in Su¡¯s mind. The entire world seemed to be on the verge of shattering. An intangible pir that had supported him for more than ten years shattered at that moment!


    Perhaps, not even Su knew or understood that the little fairy-like pretty girl was actually the moral pir he depended on for so many years.


    Of course, this was only a maybe, and the chances of it weren¡¯t great.


    Su¡¯s right hand subconsciously tightened, and then his pale and long fingers directly grabbed Sarton¡¯s corpse that was as hard as wood.


    Right at that moment, his body suddenly began to continuously shake. Sarton¡¯s blood that was moving about in all directions seemed to have been affected by some strange summoning, unexpectedly began to fly one drop after another towards Su! These dense spheres of blood seemed to have their own life force, continuously moving towards Su¡¯s body. As long as they encountered an injury, they would continuously make their way into Su¡¯s body. The terrifying wound on Su¡¯s back even had several dozen lumps of blood that wriggled about, as if they were going to dig their way in!


    Ah!!!


    Su suddenly straightened out his body. The unbearable pain made him roar out, his voice resounding through the night. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t suffer for too long. As soon as the lumps of blood entered his body, they wouldpletely dissolve into pure nutrients for his body to absorb. Meanwhile,rge amounts of dead cell remains piled up around his wounds, sealing them up.


    After a moment of trembling, Su unexpectedly stood up!

 Book 3 10.4

    Book 3 Chapter 10.4 - Net


    The blood flowing out of Sarton¡¯s body actually listened to his instinctive call? In addition, during the final moments of the battle just now, Su could clearly sense that his own body had some type of reaction to Sarton¡¯s. When this type of reaction was established, Sarton¡¯s power began to quickly decrease, granting Su the opportunity for the decisive strike. Otherwise, the battle would have persisted for another twenty seconds, and Su¡¯s injuries would be roughly a tenth worse. This tenth couldn¡¯t be underestimated, because it meant that even if Su devoured Sarton¡¯s corpse, he would only be able to temporarily preserve his life. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to head for the Town of Trials at all. Without any food or treatment within two days, Su would simrly die.


    Su lightly moved about his body, feeling that his injuries have already recovered a bit, to the extent where he even had a bit of fighting ability left. From the rate of dposition and absorption, the efficiency of the blood that was called over was much higher than that from when he was sucking it out of Sarton¡¯s body. In addition, many substances in Sarton¡¯s blood were usable by Su, directly bing a part of his body¡¯s tissues. This was the main reason he was able to quickly recover!


    Su gave the droplets of blood that were still wriggling about on his hand in search of injuries a look, and then he gently ced them onto his tongue. The feeling his tongue brought him was a refreshing one. After making contact with his tongue¡¯s mucous membranes, it immediately lost activity, bing pure nutrients that were brought to various parts of his body through his own bloodstream.


    He already differentiated that this drop of blood¡¯s taste was entirely different from Sarton¡¯s. It could be said that it had be apletely new life form. He suddenly recalled Persephone mentioning intruder cells when he had joined the ck Dragonriders, a strange type of cell that had previously appeared on his own body. Could it be that Sarton¡¯s sudden weakness at the final moments and his blood¡¯s strange transformations were rted to the intruder cell?


    However, Su didn¡¯t have time to consider the problem of intruder cells. After carrying out a few simple movements that involved his body¡¯s crucial areas, he began to slowly run towards the Town of Trials at a constant speed of ten or so kilometers an hour. This speed wasn¡¯t fast, but this was the speed that would allow him tost until he reached the Town of Trials and also leave him with the lowest level of fighting strength. With his body¡¯s current situation, he could perhaps take down one or two arbitration officials with him. After all, the intruder cells weren¡¯t omnipotent, and right now, Su¡¯s injuries were merely sealed up.


    After running a certain amount of distance, Su turned back again. After a wave of hesitation, his right hand deeply inserted into Sarton¡¯s chest. When he slowly pulled it out, arge gemstone was in his hands. Only then did he continue towards the Town of Trials.


    When he was two kilometers away from the Town of Trials, Su found a rather inconspicuous pile of rocks. From within, he fetched a palm sized packet. There was a miniaturemunication device, a stimnt injection, and a small bottle of neurotoxin that was effective against most living things. Su injected the stimnt into himself and reapplied poison to the de. Then, he started up the device, calmly recorded a short message, and then sent it out. The green light shed a few times on themunication device, and then it turned red before fading. This meant that this message was sessfully sent to Dragon City, and the reception instation on Helen¡¯s side would pick it up. After sending this short message, the energy left in thismunication device was already used up, but it hadpleted its task.


    Even if Helen immediately received his message and decided to make a move to hurry over to the Town of Trials, it would still take two hours. At that time, it would most likely already be toote. Even though Sarton¡¯s twelve hours weren¡¯t up yet, Su wouldn¡¯t wait that long. The message he sent was simply to inform Helen and Persephone what had happened here before.


    Ten minutester, in the Town of Trials¡¯ surroundings that was shrouded in near absolute darkness, Su¡¯s figure appeared.


    He didn¡¯t have the strength to kill the arbitration official with a single strike, and he hadpletely lost the ability to hide his aura. It was to the extent where he couldn¡¯t make any extreme movements. However, based on his memory of the terrain, his grasp of the surroundings, as well as his deep understanding ofbat, Su still closed in on the church.


    What was somewhatforting was that a steady and warm lighting continued to seep out of the small church, no different from how it was before he fled. A gleam of hope quietly bred within his heart. Perhaps they hadn¡¯t obtained Madeline¡¯s body yet.


    However, there seemed to be some difference between the current Town of Trials and how this ce was when he lead Sarton away. It was exceptionally quiet here, quiet to the point of almost bing deathly silent. Previously, Su would asionally detect the aura of one or two arbitration officials that patrolled around the town, but now, he couldn¡¯t detect the slightest bit of life force. The church was the only ce flourishing with life force, being no different from how it was before.


    Inside the small church, Guile was nervously pacing back and forth, looking at the pocket watch Sarton left behind almost every minute. This old-fashioned pocket watch was not only an instrument for measuring time, but also a powerful explosive, powerful enough that it could level half this small town.


    Guile already waited here without doing anything for almost ten hours, but Sarton still didn¡¯t send him any information, as if hepletely vanished. Didn¡¯t Lord Sarton say that he was just going to catch a mouse? Why was he taking so long then? Forget about a mouse, enough time had already passed for him to capture every mouse in a circumference of several tens of square kilometers. Towards Sarton, who he had followed for more than ten years, Guile felt an almost worshipping level of confidence. Apart from Mitchels and those terrifying existences in the Blood Parliament, he didn¡¯t think there was anyone who was Lord Sarton¡¯s opponent.


    Guile who had a rather explosive temperament hated waiting the most, but this time, he had waited for almost ten hours! He barely still remembered the importance of this mission. Even though Peperus was hanging right there, he didn¡¯t walk over and vent out his feelings. Raping a woman right now wasn¡¯t a good idea. Even though he had many six levels and a seventh level Combat Domain ability, he still wasn¡¯t willing to waste the slightest bit of strength during these critical moments.


    He nced over at the four curse masters by the blood pond. Right now, their entire bodies were shaking, and their chanting of curses were starting to be sporadic. The four individuals¡¯ bellies were swollen as if they were pregnant women who were about to give birth. However, the bottom of the blood pond was starting to appear, and from Guile¡¯s angle, through the surging blood waves, he could already vaguely see an enormous square shaped metal object that looked like a coffin.


    Did that devil really die? When he saw the coffin, this thought couldn¡¯t help but emerge in Guile¡¯s mind. As a member of the Trials Division, Guile¡¯s fear towards Madeline had already reached the limit. Even though he had heard that whatid behind the terrifying armor was a devastatingly beautiful woman, Guile couldn¡¯t gather the slightest bit of improper thoughts towards her. It was to the extent where he felt it was better to not think about anything rted to her.


    After wiping away the sweat that continuously seeped out from his forehead, Guile felt as if every minute and second that passed was iparably tormenting. To pass time, he repeated the important parts of this mission again and again: First, empty the blood pond until Madeline¡¯s body was revealed. Second, regardless of what kind of state her body is in, fish her out from the blood pond. Third, retreat. Fourth, kill all arbitration officials that participated in this operation.


    Right now, the coffin that contained Madeline¡¯s body had already appeared, but even though there was still a thinyer of blood, Guile still didn¡¯t dare jump into the blood pond and try to salvage it. Not long after Sarton left, Guile had already been excited by Peperus¡¯ words until he almost jumped into the blood pond to bring whatid within out. Perhaps others might fear the poison inside the blood pond, but he wouldn¡¯t. His Combat Domain¡¯s sole seventh level ability was poison immunity. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t make him immune to all poisons, but most known poisons would be ineffective against him. Before jumping into the blood pond, he still revealed a slight bit of intelligence. He used an alloy stinger to try the blood pond. Then, he saw the bloody mist suddenly suge and tightly wrap itself around the alloy stinger! In addition, this stinger that was so hard that it could pierce through tank armor became a pile of ashes in under five seconds of time before falling inside the blood pond. A whileter, ayer of metallic liquid appeared, smeared onto the pond¡¯s walls by the waves of blood.


    Guile¡¯s face became as white as paper. No matter how arrogant and conceited he was, he still wouldn¡¯t believe his body to be more sturdy than that alloy stinger. In addition, judging from the speed which the bloody mist disyed when it devoured the stinger, Guile¡¯s end might be the same if he showed the slightest bit of carelessness. Only the four Magic Domain curse masters who Mitchels found from who knows where, under their magical robes that could iste the bloody mist, could safely sit by the edge of the blood pond.


    In reality, the power of the blood pond had been disyed when they first discovered it. The three arbitration officials that excavated the blood pond, together with their tools, had already be a part of this crimson liquid. However, back then, the blood pond looked a bit calmer, and its power didn¡¯t reach a tenth of its current state. That was why Guile couldn¡¯t be med for looking down on it.


    ¡°Fuck, why hasn¡¯t Lord Sarton returned?¡± Guile roared inwardly, helplessly spitting out a ball of hot white air. Just as he was about to walk another circle around this ce for the umpteenth time, he suddenly stopped moving and stared at the sermon tform with shock.


    On top of the sermon prayer, an elder had appeared unknowingly when. He wore a ck swallow-tailed coat and perfectly straight trousers. His leather shoes didn¡¯t have a speck of dust on them, and every lock of his snow white hair wasbed meticulously. His appearance didn¡¯t match this ruined, dull gray church that was full of bloodiness and coldness at all.


    The elder stooped down slightly, looking towards this blood pond in a somewhat spellbound manner. However, the four curse masters that were sitting right by his side seemedpletely oblivious to this. The curse masters were concentrating all of their attention on the mysterious struggle against this blood pond, not paying any attention to their surroundings. However, aside from these curse masters, there were eight whole arbitration officials! They seemed to have gone stupid, showing no reaction towards this old man¡¯s appearance at all!


    Guile suddenly felt as if inside of this entire small church, he was the only one that could see this old man!


    From this elder who was dressed formally and orderly, he couldn¡¯t see the slightest trace of ability. However, Guile still felt a suffocating pressure. He felt as if his sight became a bit blurry, as if there was just something not right with the old man¡¯s figure. After carefully looking him over, only then did Guile notice that there was less than a centimeter of distance between the elder¡¯s feet and the ground. He was calmly floating in midair.


    The elder¡¯s levitation, seriously speaking, wasn¡¯t all that special. There are many abilities in the Magic Domain that would bring about a temporary floating effect. The other four ability domains also had abilities that allowed one to more or less float in the air. Even Guile, when his abilities were activated, could produce a simr floating effect.


    It wasn¡¯t like the floor wasva, so why did this elder have to float in the sky? Was he trying to use this to confuse others? If it was anyone else, this might have been what Guile felt.


    However, every movement this elder produced made Guile¡¯s heart rate speed up, to the extent where even this normal levitation brought him this type of feeling. This bald robust man naturally wouldn¡¯t know that this elder in front of him spent every minute and second levitating like this!


    ¡°You... what kind of person are you?!¡± As soon as the words came out, Guile noticed that his voice was dry, rough, and extremely unpleasant to listen to. In addition, he was also stuttering. Even in front of great individuals like Sarton or Mitchels, Guile wouldn¡¯t forget himself like this.


    When he heard Guile¡¯s question, the elder didn¡¯t move at all and continued to look at the blood pond. He said differently, ¡°About to suck the blood pond dry already. Not bad!¡±


    ¡°Who exactly are you?!¡± Guile shouted forcefully. His body¡¯s muscles swelled, and veins began to throb on his shining bald head. In the blink of an eye, Guile already gathered all of his power and was ready to fight. Meanwhile, the initial bit of fear he felt had alreadypletely vanished.


    Guile¡¯s thunderous voice shook the entire church. Only then did those arbitration officials seem to wake up from their daze. They all stared at the elder that appeared out of thin air with stupefied expressions!


    The elder finally stood up. He turned around, and with a meaningful smile, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me such useless questions.¡±


    Guile¡¯s roar suddenly sounded. He didn¡¯t attack the old man and instead pressed down on the pocket watch¡¯s button before throwing it towards the blood pond with all his strength!


    The old man slowly and gracefully fetched a snow white towel from his jacket¡¯s pouch. He ced it over his hands, and then he grabbed the pocket watch. The cloth thenpletely wrapped around the pocket watch.


    A hint of an evil grin appeared on Guile¡¯s face. He understood quite clearly just how powerful the pocket watch was. With the olden era¡¯s standard, this pocket watch that contained power equivalent to a hundred tons of TNT could raze half of the Town of Trials to the ground. In addition, under this type of distance, even Guile would suffer serious injuries even if he focusedpletely on defense. If he was unlucky, there was even a chance that he might be permanently crippled! That old fellow actually dared to grab it in his hands?


    The explosion was just like how Guile expected.


    The cloth in the elder¡¯s hand suddenly expanded, and its volume immediately swelled up several times, causing the elder¡¯s slender yet powerful fingers to move slightly. One could even see the scorching red and blue-white alternating mes of explosion!


    However, the elder smiled and closed up his five fingers, unexpectedly clenching the cloth into a small ball!


    The elder loosened his hands and shook the cloth a bit, scattering down a bit of clear smoke and ashes.

 Book 3 11.1

    Book 3 Chapter 11.1 - Choice


    ¡°Kill him!¡± Even though his entire body was ice cold, Guile still roared out, ordering the arbitration officials to attack the elder. In addition, he grabbed a thick heavy steel chain that was coiled on the ground. The steel chain was so thick that an ordinary person couldn¡¯t grab it at all. Both ends were covered in barbed tips. This chain was at least several hundred kilograms in weight.


    All of the arbitration officials had experienced strict training. After hearing the orders, their bodies almost moved on their own, throwing themselves over at the elder without even considering the tremendous disparity in strength at all. As soon as the arbitration official with the fastest reaction took a single step, the elder just happened to shake the cloth, scattering out a bit of unremarkable looking dust.


    Pa pa! The sound of the cloth fluttering wasn¡¯t much louder than the flight of a housefly, but for arbitration officials that had great fighting strength, distinguishing this sound from other noises was still quite the easy task. Every movement the elder made, even if it was the slightest movement, might cause their mental state to copse, so how could they not hear these sounds?


    All of the arbitration officials¡¯ movements froze at that moment. However, the inertia created by their original movement continued to propel them forward. With plop sounds, the arbitration officials fell onto the ground one after another, and once they made contact, they no longer moved again. A strange redness appeared on the faces of almost every single one of them, a red that was so ring that it was horrifying.


    Guile simrly heard the cloth¡¯s sound, so he directly felt the endless killing intent contained within the sound! An abnormal feeling of paralysis immediately filled Guile¡¯s body, as if chains were binding him up. This stirred up a ferocity hidden deep within Guile¡¯s core. He suddenly released a violent roar, and his entire body erupted with power, unexpectedly forcefully scattering apart these intangible chains¡¯ restriction!


    The price to break free from these shackles was great as well. More than a hundred small cracks immediately appeared on the surface of Guile¡¯s body, and every crack sprayed out thin threads of bloody mist!


    As if surging from inside out, endless pain was transmitted from his body. However, Guilepletely ignored all of this. The thick steel chain in his hands began to fiercely spin about, releasing whistling sounds! Guile stepped forward withrge steps, running towards the old man. With his long and thick legs, he only needed three steps to reach the old man¡¯s side. Then, he would use the steel chain¡¯s thousands of kilograms of force to st that old man¡¯s seemingly weak body into a bloody paste! It would be just like how it happened countless times ago.


    The elder continued to smile. His gaze that looked at Guile contained a tenth of shock, twenty percent praise, and seventy percent ridicule.


    A light buzz sounded. The steel chain that was flying in the air suddenly straightened, and then it stood right in front of Guile! With a muffled tong sound, Guile¡¯s robust body that was travelling at close to his highest speed smashed into the steel chain in his own hands!


    One end of the chain was in Guile¡¯s hands, and the other was standing perfectly straight. This scene sounded just as absurd as if Guile was grabbing his own hair and pulling himself up like this, but in reality, this half of the chain that didn¡¯t have anything to rely on was like an unshakeable mountain. It could actually send Guile¡¯s body forcefully backwards while it didn¡¯t budge an inch itself!


    In Guile¡¯s eyes, at this moment, it was as if the entire world was spinning. Countless mysterious sounds simultaneously sounded by his ears, and in his mind, all types of strange images rose one after another. Even though his powerful body and sturdy skull allowed him to remain conscious, the ferocious collision still left him in a confused state. He staggered as he backed up towards the church entrance


    A streak of killing intent, or to be more precise, a storm formed from killing intent suddenly enshrouded this tattered church! The icy cold killing intent made Guile break out in a shiver, but because of this, he also recovered a bit of his reasoning.


    The two doors that had long been eroded by the passage of time into a tattered state were kicked apart, and then Su who was covered in bloodstains and injuries walked into the church, just in time to cut Guile off.


    Both sides seemed to have noticed each other at the same time, but then Guile clearly sensed that this individual who he didn¡¯t recognize at all gathered all of the killing intent onto himself! The other party¡¯s thick killing intent and weakening power stirred up a fundamental viciousness within Guile. Even though his head was ringing, the feeling of numbness had not disappeared, and the steel chain had long left his body, Guile still roared out like a wild beast before grabbing towards Su¡¯s neck!


    Su also roared, the low and primitive howling not like his normal style at all. He weed Guile head on, raising a short spear that was a bit over a meter long. One hand was at the spear¡¯s tail, while the other was close to the top, and just like that, he fiercely buried the short spear into Guile¡¯s chest! When the spear entered flesh, it unexpectedly released a heavy drumbeat like sound!


    Meanwhile, Guile¡¯srge hand also grasped Su¡¯s neck!


    Guile revealed a cruel smile. The muscles on his arms and chest swelled up, preparing to snap this weak monkey¡¯s neck apart in one move. Even though Guile¡¯s chest had been pierced by the short spear, it was just a serious injury. Guile¡¯s head was still in so much pain that it felt like it was going to split open, but it couldn¡¯t clear up his thinking. Blood continuously gushed out from the top of his head, then flowing down along his bald head. It was to the extent where a drop sshed into his eyes. If he could still think clearly, Guile definitely wouldn¡¯t have decided to use this injury for injury type of fighting style. He wasn¡¯t an idiot that relied purely on his body¡¯s power; his level of skill inbat techniques wasn¡¯t low.


    The moment when his arms were going to really clench together, Guile suddenly felt as if the pressure his chest endured became iparably great! An indescribable feeling suddenly extended from Guile¡¯s chest to his back, and then his arms were like wires that had their electrical source cut off. All of their powerpletely vanished.


    Guile¡¯s back suddenly swelled up arge amount, and then it ruptured, spraying out a fountain of bloody mist. The short spear shot out from the wound, streaking across the air like a shooting star before firmly nailing itself into the wall on the other side. A harsh metallic sound suddenly rang through this ce!


    The old man¡¯s body slightly leaned backwards. The short spear seemed to have brushed past his nose as it passed, a mix of rust and blood assailing his nostrils. The strong wind that was brought about even messed up several strands of his silver hair.


    Guile staggered backwards, lowering his head. He looked at the enormous wound on his chest that was over 40 centimeters in size with disbelief. The wound directly went out his back, with the opening on his back being evenrger than the front! He raised his weak and rigid arms with difficulty to try and cover up the wound, but no matter howrge his hands were, in front of such an enormous injury, they didn¡¯t serve much purpose.


    Guile took two whole steps backwards. The air he breathed in only turned into blood that sprayed out from his wounds. He finally couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and copsed with a loud sound.

 Book 3 11.2

    Book 3 Chapter 11.2 - Choice


    Su stood back up while staggering about. His left eye that was barely opened had already became red from blood congestion. Everything he saw seemed to be soaked within a sea of blood. ring handprints could be seen on his neck, and it was still turning more red. The air he breathed in got stuck at his throat. His neck was alreadypletely rigid; if he even moved his neck bones slightly, it would bring back stinging pain. Su knew that his own neck bones were already covered in cracks, and that the slightest movement would cause them to fracture into pieces. However, right now, he wasn¡¯t thinking about how to deal with these injuries at all.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t see everything clearly already, there were still a few figures that hadn¡¯t fallen in Su¡¯s field of view. These were without a doubt individuals on Sarton¡¯s side!


    ¡°Fuck! Why are there... so many... still alive!...¡± A low, rolling roar sounded from Su¡¯s throat like that of a wild beast¡¯s. His left eye that was alreadypletely bloodshot released a frightening dark red radiance, and then he began to drag his body that was as heavy as a mountain towards that old man!


    However, things did not turn out as he wished. After taking a single step, Su¡¯s entire body went still and he fell onto the ground. Under the disorderly, bloodstained hair whose original color couldn¡¯t even be seen anymore, blood was currently crawling out like earthworms.


    The small church entered a momentary state of silence.


    Only after a bit of time had passed did the elder release a breath of air, breaking this suffocating silence. He looked around, and with a smile, he said, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, the number of people that should be alive really is still a bit too high!¡±


    When the elder spoke the final syble, as if in response to his words, most of the arbitration officials on the ground twitched a bit, and then a strand of blood flowed out from their mouths and noses. The four curse masters who were still sitting by the blood pond¡¯s edges were horrified as they watched the blood pond surge. Four streaks of blood that were even thicker than their arms fiercely poured over! In that instant, the sea of blood poured into the curse masters¡¯ stomachs, turning them into spheres!


    The blood in the blood pond quickly decreased, and soon after, the bottom could be seen, revealing the steel-cast dragon coffin immersed within. The four curse masters copsed onto their backs one after another, the expressions revealed from their eyespletely that of fear and suffering. From their separated pupils, one could even see a bloody redness that was currently spreading! Their bodies swelled up like balls, and the skin was swollen to a bursting point. One could see the veins and arteries underneath. It was quite the miracle that they didn¡¯t burst yet.


    Meanwhile, the fetters and handcuffs binding Peperus¡¯ limbs were covered in a thinyer of frost, and then they disappeared. However, the alloy steel shackles that were covered by it quickly turned an ash gray, and then they crumbled apart into ashes like charcoal, dissolving just like that. Peperus was thrown onto the ground, the long period of torment making it extremely difficult for her to even climb to her feet. Peperus clenched her teeth and supported herself. With a half kneeling posture, she said, ¡°Peperus has seen great one before!¡±


    ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t disappointed me too greatly.¡± The old man indifferently said. Without even giving her a look, he directly walked over to Su¡¯s side. He looked at the piece of cloth that had a bit of scorched traces on it, and then he squatted down, wiping away a bit of blood from Su¡¯s temple region before carefully folding up the cloth and cing it back into his clothes pocket.


    ¡°Great one, is he dead?¡± Peperus asked. Her trembling voice contained an indisguisable concern.


    ¡°Pretty much certain.¡±


    The old man stood up, and then he tidied up his suit that didn¡¯t even have the slightest wrinkle. Then, he walked to the already dried blood pond. With a wave of his hand, the extremely heavy steel cast dragon coffin slowly rose from the ground andnded in the old man¡¯s right hand. Carrying this enormous heavy coffin seemed like carrying a thin porcin te for this old man.


    ¡°You should bring this little fe back to Dragon City. Perhaps they might have some way to rescue him. The little fe isn¡¯t bad, hisst moments were barely eptable. It would be a bit of a pity if he died just like that. You should return afterpleting this task.¡± After speaking, the elder carried this enormous steel coffin and walked out of the church¡¯s entrance, quickly disappearing into the boundless darkness.


    ---


    He seemed to have somehow returned to the green sea, hearing the noises and watching those blurry figurese and go. Countless faces appeared in front of him, but none of them remained in his memory. They were trying to say something, and they would even ask him a few questions. Thenguage they used was clearly one he could understand, but for some reason, he couldn¡¯t understand exactly what was being said.


    Inside of that green sea, time, space, and sensations interweaved together into countless illogical pieces, attacking at him in fast and overwhelming amounts.


    This was a suffocating world.


    During that unbearable moment, he was just like a fish that was washed up ashore, risking everything he had to jump a final time. At the end of his jump, he finally broke through the ocean surface and reached a brand new world. This world was much more realistic. In addition, once he emerged from the water surface, he saw a face. Unlike the world within the green sea, this was a face he recognized, one that he had a deep impression of. Only, at that moment, no matter how he tried to think about it, he couldn¡¯t think of who it was. Before he was able to think things through, he sank into that green sea again.


    Before long, an abrupt icy cold feeling woke him up from this slumber! This was an intuition towards danger, as well as a fear that was deeply engraved within his consciousness, as if a natural enemy already sank its teeth into his skin!


    This indescribable fear left him shivering. He leapt with everything he had, and then he rushed through the surface of this green sea!


    That delicate face that didn¡¯t carry the slightest trace of emotion appeared in his field of view again, her faint blue eyes currently staring at him.


    ¡°Helen?¡± When his sluggish mind finally remembered this name, he also remembered that his name was Su.


    Su struggled about as he tried to sit up, but his body, to which he could previously give directions to even singr cells, now didn¡¯t obey hismands at all. A few areas could still transmit back a painful feeling, but he couldn¡¯t feel anything from most of his body.


    ¡°Being able to recall my name means that your brain hasn¡¯t suffered incurable damage, so that¡¯s good. Don¡¯t move about recklessly!¡± Helen stopped Su¡¯s attempt at sitting up, and then she raised his head slightly, letting him clearly see his current situation.


    Hundreds of data lines were hanging from a tform, attached to Su¡¯s body. There was a simr amount of fine catheters that were connected to various vessels in his body, sending all types of medicinal liquid slowly into his body. At first nce, Su looked like a strange monster that was formed from data lines and catheters.


    Without any reaction from his body, just by seeing this scene alone, Su already had some understanding of his own injuries. However, from his sluggish memory, another matter surfaced that made Su¡¯s expression change greatly. ¡°Helen, could it be that we have to use the medicine fromst time again?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Helen¡¯s reply made Su feel slightly at ease, and he also felt a bit better about the state of his injuries. The recovery medicationsst time made Persephone take on a huge debt and also take risks out of desperation.


    Helen gently lowered Su¡¯s head and coldly said, ¡°It¡¯s too early to be happy. This time, the reason we didn¡¯t use those medicine is because Phoney couldn¡¯t afford it. In addition, with her current financial situation, no one would lend her any money unless she used her body as coteral.¡±


    Su¡¯s pupils rapidly shrunk. The bones in his arms actually released a wave of light and concentrated crack crack sounds. However, Su¡¯s sharp perception told him that Helen¡¯s attitude towards him was a bit more moderate, not like the coldness and gloominess at the very beginning. Su¡¯s tense body slowly rxed. Right now, he couldn¡¯t do anything for Persephone, and the most important thing was to recover from his injuries first. However, the feeling he received from every part of his body cast a shadow over his mind. Su didn¡¯t know if he couldpletely recover.


    Helen stared at the screen on the side and said, ¡°Your injuries are quiteplicated, only slightly better thanst time. If you want topletely recover, then you have topletely listen to me during this period of time. No matter what I tell you to do, you cannot disobey me in the slightest! If you cannot do this, then you should say that right now. I will immediately stop your treatment. You should understand that no matter what type of ce it is, there is no ce for crippled trash!¡±


    Su revealed a forced smile and said, ¡°This is obviously something I understand. What, you don¡¯t seem to trust me much?¡±


    Helen¡¯s voice was extremely calm, but she seemed to carry an incredibly detached coldness. No anger could be heard, but there weren¡¯t any other emotions either, ¡°I have no way of trusting you, just like how you don¡¯t trust me and Phoney.¡±

 Book 3 11.3

    Book 3 Chapter 11.3 - Choice


    On Madeline¡¯s matter, Su truly didn¡¯t have any way of exining himself. He originally just wanted to give the Town of Trials a look, but after discovering the abnormalities, he resolutely decided to initiate this struggle with no hope of returning alive.


    On this matter, he truly let Persephone down, especially after they had just taken a step closer, even though the process from which this closer rtionship was formed did notpletely follow how Su wished it did.


    After remaining silent for a bit, Su still asked, ¡°How is Madeline?¡±


    From Su¡¯s perspective, he could see a bit of ridicule in Helen¡¯s smile, but he didn¡¯t detect anything from her voice. ¡°There is information about her, but I¡¯ll only tell you after your injuries have recovered to a certain extent.¡±


    From Helen¡¯s coldness, Su knew that he couldn¡¯t obtain anything else from her. He could only quietly wait for his injuries to recover. There were still too many things he didn¡¯t know about, to the extent where he didn¡¯t even know how he ended up in Helen¡¯sboratory. However, now wasn¡¯t the time to feel rushed. He was still extremely weak. After speaking all of this, his consciousness suddenly became blurry, and then he went unconscious again.


    Only after an entire week of treatment did Su understand the state of his injuries a bit better. Helen seemed to be hovering around him without stopping for sleep or rest, the surgeries of various importance taking up several hours alone. As soon as Su opened his eyes, he would see Helen fully concentrated on restoring his body. There wererge and small surgeries, the biggest one being the restoration of his abdominal cavity¡¯s organs, which took up five whole days. In addition, in between the gaps of the great surgery, Helenpleted numerous small surgeries that couldn¡¯t be assessed by him at all. In just a few days, Helen lost her original radiance. The thick dark circles were one thing, but her eyes that were covered in bloody veins and her lips that were incredibly pale truly disyed her fatigue. During the gradual recovery of his perception abilities, Su even detected a trace of stimnts in Helen¡¯s body. It seems like her stamina had long failed to support her, and only by relying on injecting drugs could she maintain high efficacy treatment.


    Su didn¡¯t express his gratitude. In his current state where both his thoracic and abdominal cavities werepletely opened, he didn¡¯t even have the ability to speak a single word. His gradually recovering perception abilities properly sent back the sensations of Helen cutting and mending various parts within his body. Apart from some slight feelings of pain, all other sensations were normal. It made Su feel extremely strange, as well as a bit terrified.


    Eight dayster, the endless surgical treatments finally ended. Afterpleting the final wound binding, even though she was supported by stimnt and nutrient injections, Helen still felt a momentary dizziness. The miniature treatment machines moving about in theboratory gave her an emergency injection, and only then did she slowly regain her senses.


    In the following day, Su could only calmlyy there with his entire body covered under protective film. Only on the ninth day did he have the ability to walk. Then, he met someone that he did not expect, Peperus.


    ¡°How is Madeline?¡± After sitting down in the only small garden area in the entire underground hospital, Su¡¯s first question asked was about Madeline¡¯s situation.


    Compared to Su whose body was covered in protective film, Peperus looked like she was a lot better. Not even the slightest scar remained on the surface of her body. She wore casual clothing, and her killing intentpletely vanished. She looked just like a slightly dejected youngdy. It was impossible to associate the current her with the executioner of the Trials Division that had mercilessly ughtered countless individuals.


    ¡°Her Majesty has already... entered eternal rest.¡± Peperus carefully chose her words, so she spoke extremely slowly. ¡°The reason I came here was to pass on her distinguished self Lanaxis¡¯ order. The empress¡¯ intention is that after youpletely recover your strength, she will arrange for you to meet with Her Majesty Madeline.¡±


    Su remained silent for a moment, and then he asked calmly, ¡°How did it end up like this?¡±


    Peperus instead stood up and said, ¡°When you meet the empress, you will naturally understand the answer. However, right now, I cannot tell you anything. When you recover your strength, contact me, and I will bring you to meet the empress. Helen has my contact details.¡±


    Before leaving, Peperus suddenly turned around, quickly adding, ¡°Before meeting the empress, the greater your abilities, the better!¡±


    Su only looked at his hands, at his ten long and pale fingers, as if he didn¡¯t hear thatst sentence at all.


    Crash!


    When the ice cold and strong stream of water made contact with the pure white and delicate skin, beads of pure water sshed outwards. The cold water that was barely over the point of freezing made her skin even more taught, and it made her consciousness that was already extremely sluggish be sharp once again.


    Helen pressed on the bathroom wall, and then the water that sprayed down from all directions stopped. When she walked out from the bathroom, the excessive coldness already made Helen¡¯s lips a bit grayish purple in color. There was a full body mirror outside the bathroom. Every time Persephone walked out of the bathroom, she would always stand here for a long time, while Helen would directly walk past it without giving it a nce.


    Helen¡¯s clothes were simple in style without any decorations. Even her underwear were the most basic and old style. However, when she was putting on her undergarments, Helen paused for a moment and nced at her undergarments that were clearly a bit too big. She then tossed them aside and fetched a pair of reserve undergarments. Her figure was a bit slim, her upper left arm and two sides of her thighs each had several red injection holes that were especially noticeable. Helen picked up the syringe from the shelf and stabbed it into the inside of her right thigh, injecting the stimnt and nutrient drug into her bloodstream. Before the syringe was emptied, the powerful medicinal strength already added some color to Helen¡¯s face. When she put on her clothes, Helen already lookedpletely normal.


    After passing through the long and deep corridor, she headed down two floors and passed through a safety screen to walk into aboratory that was piled high with all types of instruments. At the center of theboratory floated a bent, rough short spear. The holographic image was of two individuals who were currently fighting. One could tell that on one side was Su, and on the other was Guile who was many times stronger. Inside the image, Su held the short spear, currently slowly piercing it into Guile¡¯s chest, creating an injury that directly prated his body.


    Eight screens were floating around it, data refreshing as if it had gone mad.


    Helen stood in front of the short spear and frowned. She carefully inspected this short spear she had already seen countless times before. In reality, it was extremely crude, pieced together from three metal fence poles. At one end was a short military de that was used as a spearhead. Apart from being sturdy, there wasn¡¯t any sense of workmanship. In addition, from the extensive power it experienced, the spear was already distorted from head to toe. There were also prominent hand imprints on both ends of the spear.


    Helen¡¯s brows shrunk more and more. She quietly assessed the strength needed to produce these results, but after producing more than ten models, the end results each time were far above what Su could achieve. This was especially the case when one considered how a sharp instrument created such an enormous injury. A few other high level applications of force should have been added, but those were all abilities only those who had undergone power strengthening to the seventh level could produce. It was clear that Su was still far from reaching this stage.


    After standing for half an hour, Helen¡¯s face became pale again. Once again, another model was rejected. She didn¡¯t feel dejected, however, because any research involving the human body was challenging, and the mysteries hidden in Su¡¯s body were far more numerous than those of an ordinary person¡¯s.


    After constructing another model, Helen handed over the sea of data processing to theputer system. She herself returned to the centralboratory and epted Persephone¡¯s call.

 Book 3 11.4

    Book 3 Chapter 11.4 - Choice


    On the screen was once again a scene enveloped in the mes of war. However, what was different was that the mountain peaks were all covered in white snow, and one could see that the current battlefield had already prated deep into the north. Persephone was still as charming as always, but there was an undisguised fatigue at the corners of her brows. It seemed like the intensity of this battle left her feeling quite some burden.


    Persephoneughed and said, ¡°Dear, are there any good news? If there are, hurry up and tell me. Without me, those subordinates wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on much longer!¡±


    ¡°There are good news and bad news. The good news is that Su¡¯s treatment was sessful. At the very least, from what I can currently see, he can make a full recovery...¡±


    Without waiting for Helen to finish speaking, Persephone suddenly cried out, "His fighting strength won¡¯t be affected? That¡¯s great! Dear, you are so awesome!¡±


    Helen coldly cut off Persephone¡¯s excitement and said, ¡°You should listen to the bad news first! Su already knows of Madeline¡¯s death, and the Spider Empress has sent people over to have him meet Madeline onest time after his recovery.¡±


    Persephone¡¯s expression first froze, and then it turned to shock. She couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°What did you just say?! Madeline died in battle? How did she die? Whose hands did she die under?! Helen, why did you never tell me about this matter?¡±


    Even through the screen, Helen still felt as if her eardrums had been sted through by Persephone¡¯s screams. She frowned slightly, and then with a cold expression, she said, ¡°I heard that Madelineunched a surprise attack on Sunset Castle one night and killed everyone under Unwavering Sunset Polo, and in the end, she also died after that battle. I only know this much, and the source is unreliable as well. I originally thought that you already knew about this.¡±


    With Persephone¡¯s identity as a dragonrider general, the intelligence she had should obviously be much greater than Helen who didn¡¯t have any official position. Persephone stared at the screen in a stupefied manner, but it was unknown where her eyes were looking. Two streams of tears sorrowfully flowed down from her eyes, but she seemedpletely oblivious to this. She only began to mutter, ¡°I didn¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t looked into her matters for a long time... I really didn¡¯t know...¡±


    Helen adjusted her sses. With a somewhat worried expression, she softly said, ¡°Phoney, phoney?¡±


    Persephone suddenly woke up from her distractedness and noticed her own abnormality. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Alright, dear, I have to fight now. After fighting this battle, I will return to Dragon City! If there¡¯s nothing else, then let¡¯s leave things like this!¡±


    ¡°If you feel any difort, don¡¯t forget to take the medicine I gave you!¡± Helen warned.


    ¡°I known.¡± Persephone hurriedly replied and then cut off the chanel.


    Helen stared at thepletely empty screen, and only after a long time had passed did she softly sigh.


    ---


    The abundant and powerful medications, Helen¡¯s masterful surgical skill, together with his powerful recovery ability made it so that Su¡¯s heavy injuries were pretty much recovered from after seven days. Even though he still hadn¡¯t recovered 100% of his fighting strength, Su who wasn¡¯t willing to wait any longer still followed Peperus into Lanaxis¡¯ territory.


    The vehicle fleet formed from three off-road vehicles left Dragon City along the coastline and sped towards the south. Only when night fell did the vehicles stop by an ocean pier.


    While standing on the long pier, strong and violent sea breezes assaulted their faces, blowing Su¡¯s fragmented light blonde hair everywhere. Great waves several meters tall would surge from the sea below his feet, heavily mming down on the wave breaker. The ocean spray that sshed outwards would sometimes travel several meters, sshing Su¡¯s onto Su¡¯s cheeks. The ocean water was bitter, salty, and it also brought a stinging, burning sensation, a representation of high radiation.


    In this era, the great ocean had long be well known as a dangerous ce. Just the radiation that was several times more powerful than that of drynd was already enough to make ordinary people shrink back. In addition, several dozen types of enormous and vicious mutated beasts had already been detected within the shallow sea. As for the mutated fish that were rtively smaller but even more deadly, there were just too many to count. Meanwhile, the even further out deep sea was pretty much a world humans could not explore. Perhaps there had been someone who had explored in the boundless deep sea, but records of what they discovered was not something Su¡¯s current level of authority coulde into contact with.


    There was no need to explore the ocean depths, because just by standing by the shore, Su was already greatly intimidated by whatid beneath these boundless waves.


    On top of the pier was a dozen or so meter long small-scale speedboat. Even though there was a small circr wave guard protecting it, the crazy waves still made the speedboat continuously rise and fall more than ten meters at a time, as if the cable holding it to shore might break apart at any time and allow the speedboat to be engulfed by the ocean waves. It looked like it might be torn apart into pieces of metal by the ocean spray any minute now. However, even though the speedboat¡¯s movements were rather horrifying, it never capsized.


    The speedboat already started up. Two husky fes were standing on it, their physiques that were over two meters in height, coiling muscles, and shiny skinheads made Su involuntarily associate them with Guile. However, their dark brown skin, as well as the rusted iron chains wrapped around their arms made them look quite different from Guile. Su noticed that one end of the chains passed through the two giants¡¯ leg bones, and then it locked up firmly on the speedboat. It seemed like these two giants were always locked onto this speedboat, allowing the great winds and ocean waves¡¯ corrosion.


    Peperus jumped andnded inside the speedboat, and then she indicated for Su to do the same. Su didn¡¯t hesitate and simrly jumped inside the boat. However, the speedboat suddenly shook violently, almost making Su who hadn¡¯t rode on a boat many times and never crossed the sea before fall!


    The tworge men skillfully undid the cables and turned up the engine¡¯s power output to the highest, pushing the speedboat between the crazy winds and great waves into the boundless ocean.


    When they went out to sea, night had alreadypletely descended. The high-power searchlight hanging in front of the speedboat was especially dim inside this great ocean. The speedboat traveled between ocean waves, asionally being tossed above the waves and then falling down into the troughs, as if it might even be sunk. They hadn¡¯t set out for a long time, yet the great waves that crashed over the boat alreadypletely drenched the people aboard. As the ocean waves blew over, even with his constitution, Su still felt a bone-chilling coldness and couldn¡¯t help but break out into shivers. Even though they were in the darkness, long range sensation told Su that Peperus¡¯ body that was full of flexibility was currently shaking slightly and quickly, producing heat in this manner to resist the radiation and cold. The only ones that weren¡¯t affected were the two giants. They almost didn¡¯t seem to understand the meaning of cold.


    The winds were strong ands the waves great. The powerful engine continued to push the speedboat through the waves with great speed. Roughly 20 minutester, a weak light gradually appeared in front of them. Soon after, it already became bright and splendid lights! The outline of a steep ind gradually emerged in the darkness, and the most eye-catching thing was the powerful and grand castle. Countless lights seeped out from windows of varying sizes, and one could see the splendorous and majestic sight of the buildingplex.


    The speedboat stopped at the pier. Even though Su¡¯s evaluation towards the terrain was a bit off since he was still at sea, he still deduced that this was an ind roughly a dozen or so square kilometers in size, and that they were roughly 30 kilometers from the coast. The two several kilometer long wave guards protected the pier within. There was no lighthouse at all, but every hundred meters or so, there would be a lowmp pole that released a faint red color. It was hard for this weak lighting to even travel three meters, so they didn¡¯t serve any illumination purposes. No matter how great an ordinary person¡¯s sight was, they could still only see several glimmer-like red glows. Unless they had many sight strengthening abilities, they couldn¡¯t travel at sea in the darkness at all.


    The sea level by the harbor was unusually peaceful, forming a clear contrast with the crazy winds and great waves brewing on the ocean surface. Su could vaguely feel that some intangible force field was suppressing the ocean waves.


    The giants skillfully anchored the speedboat. Peperus lead Su onto the pier and passed through the pier region towards a winding mountain road that led directly to the ancient castle located at the ind¡¯s highest point. The pier region had another wide main road, but one had to travel much further. It was a special road meant for vehicles transportingrge amounts of goods.


    There was no sign of anyone on the path. This Blood Parliament¡¯s strategic location didn¡¯t seem to have any defenses set up, making it much different from the heavily guarded ce he had expected. However, Su¡¯s keen perception detected that even though he couldn¡¯t distinguish any traces of human activity, he instinctively felt countless dangers lurking here.


    The mountain path was formed from a ck stone material. It was polished to an extremely glossy state. Under the cold and wet weather, a thinyer of frost had formed on its surface, making it so slippery that it was almost impossible to stand on. It was unknown what kind of material the ck stone was made of, but in the darkness, it was actually releasing a faint glimmer. This material wasn¡¯t much different from nuclear waste. However, Su felt that these ck rocks¡¯ radiation was a bit different from that of nuclear waste¡¯s. Its direct destructive force towards one¡¯s body cells and tissues was less, but it instead made one¡¯s genes be increasingly unstable.


    At both sides of the mountain path were a meter tall light posts. They simrly released a weak red light that didn¡¯t provide much illumination.


    A figure suddenly scuttled past, fast and noiseless. There was also an icy cold killing intent that was released! Su immediately squatted down, his left hand lightly touching the pavement. And his light blonde hair floated upwards. He immediately entered abat state!

 Book 3 11.5

    Book 3 Chapter 11.5 - Choice


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only here to lead the way.¡± Peperus said.


    The shadow stopped in front of Su and Peperus. Its outer appearance looked like that of a human, but its four limbs were on the ground, and its joints were inverted like a human shaped insect. Its eyes were especiallyrge, and its mouthful of teeth were fine and sharp. Both its long limbs and slender body made Su think of Malim, a pitiful fe that clearly experienced excessive mutation. However, the humanoid creature in front of him hadrge areas of hard exoskeleton around the surface of its joints. ck and red colors alternated, making it look like the carapace of an insect. At vital points, there were even several protrusions that were as sharp as des. Just these two traits alone proved that its fighting strength must be quite a bit more powerful than Malim¡¯s.


    It released two hiss sounds, and then it began to leap along the mountain road. As they ascended the path, shadows stirred about restlessly from both sides in the darkness, but they were all forced back by its low roar of intimidation.


    Roughly 10 minutester, Su finally stood in front of the castle!


    The castle was created from dark ck stone materials. The castle walls that were over 30 meters tall could make anyone that stood in front of them feel as insignificant as an ant. The outer walls of the castle were covered in arge expanse of irregr dark red stripes that shone with faint radiance even in the darkness.


    The ten meter tall great gate was grand and imposing. At the center was the decoration of an enormous spider whose belly region was simrly full of ring ck and red stripes. The eight eyes had a vague radiance swirling about.


    While standing in front of the main entrance of the castle, Su sensed that this spider decoration seemed to possess intelligence, and that those eyes were inspecting him with a type of method he couldn¡¯t understand! This type of feeling was something he had previously felt from that enormous ck dragon head when he first entered ck Dragonrider general headquarters.


    Before Su could use his perception abilities to investigate this strange and sinister looking spider sculpture, the castle entrance slowly opened. Then, under the loud sounds of organ sounds, the brilliant radiance within rushed out,pletely drowning Su within it!


    The castle¡¯s main lobby was broad and lofty. Thirty-six deep ck and circr stone pirs were divided into two rows that extended from Su all the way into the castle depths, supporting this extremely grand and spacious area with a ceiling over 20 meters tall. The ground was simrly as dark ck as the base. A spacious scarlet carpet directly led into the main hall, extending into the main hall¡¯s limit. At the other end of the carpet was a five meter tall and thirty meter wide altar made of a simr ck stone material. The center of the altar was absolutely empty without any sacrifices that were made. The altar was also decorated with blood-colored patterns, so from the distance, it looked just like a flowing blood river! This was clearly purely a piece of decoration, but Su would always feel as if he could smell some strong bloodiness. As a result, he would always feel as if he was under some kind of illusion, that the enormous altar was actually pouring out blood endlessly!


    Meanwhile, above the main hall floated more than ten balls of mes that brightly illuminated the entire main hall. They were moving about in an unhurried manner without any patterns, the changing light and shadows that it brought about made the ck and red main hall seem as if it came alive.


    Following an oppressive thunderous noise, the castle¡¯s main entrance slowly closed behind Su, isting the cold and wet outside world from the zing fantasy of the castle¡¯s main hall.


    Su suddenly turned around and noticed that Peperus didn¡¯t follow him into the castle. At this moment, this main hall that wasrge to an almost unreal extent only had him inside of it!


    However, Su could vaguely sense that there were many existences there who were using very ambiguous means to pry into him.


    Right when Su was feeling a bit stifled, a creak sounded. A small copper door at the side of the main hall opened, and then an elder that was covered in white hair walked out. From his polite, modest, and perfect bearing, as well as his meticulous outfit, it seemed like this was the castle¡¯s general manager.


    ¡°Mister Su, please follow me.¡± For some reason, Su always felt as if there was something profound hidden within the elder¡¯s eyes. However, he still followed the elder into the side door. After walking through a long corridor and then ascending two flights of spiraling stairs, a wide clearing appeared before him.


    In front of Su was a corridor that was five meters wide and twenty meters long. Hanging at the end was an enormous oil painting.


    The noblewoman in the painting was standing to her side in front of deep red curtains adorned with golden patterns. Behind the curtains was the corner of a gorgeous chair, and one could see a crown resting upon it. The noblewoman was wearing a court attire that exposed her shoulders, the main color theme being ck and gold. Upon closer inspection, the decoration was of all types of golden silk japanese roses. Her hair was put up high above her head with a floral ring-styled diamond tiara holding it in ce. These set off her swan like graceful neck, as well asrge amounts of her fair skin that extended down towards her chest.


    Her outwards appearance was extremely young. Her face resembling that of a ssical beauty, and her appearance was dignified and elegant. Her light gray pupils contained the coldness of nobility, seemingly quietly watching everyone that passed through this corridor.


    Within her dignified and luxurious appearance was a trace of childishness that made it nearly impossible for others to guess at her true age. The woman on the painting was even a bit younger than that of what Su remembered, looking like she was just over twenty.


    Su remembered her. In fact, even if his eternal memory didn¡¯t exist, Su still wouldn¡¯t forget her, let alone everything that happened back then in that small town. It was just like how when the elder first appeared, Su immediately recognized who he was. After an entire seven years had passed, now already close to the eighth, her appearance in the painting seemed to not have any changes, instead almost bing a bit younger.


    He still remembered how that day, those gray eyes examined him under an extremely close distance. Within the depths of those pupils, apart from clear ridicule, there was also shock and deep thought. Before that day, apart from the little Madeline, no one else could get that close to Su.


    Not only did her eyes pierce through Su¡¯s body, she even searched Su¡¯s consciousness in a method he could not understand. Moreover, while being examined, endless fear apanied those eyes as they peered into the depths of Su¡¯s soul. This wasn¡¯t something she did intentionally, but was instead something brought about by the instinctive fear of her mountainous strength that Su could not understand.


    ¡°My full name is Angelina Von Lanaxis. Remember my name. I hope that when youe looking for me, you can bring me a pleasant surprise...¡± Su still vaguely remembered her gentle yet resounding voice.


    ¡°Angelina...¡± Su softly said this name. Angelina, the elder, and Madeline, everything seemed to have returned to that day seven years ago.


    ¡°Within the Blood Parliament¡¯s territory, there aren¡¯t many people who dare to directly utter the empress¡¯ name. Of course, you could be an exception.¡± The elder¡¯s voice was ordinary and gentle, but it left Su feeling a cold shiver.


    Based on what Su currently understood, if one were to ask him if there were any powers greater than the ck Dragonriders or Trials Division, it would undoubtedly be the Blood Parliament¡¯s chairman Bevs, as well as the Spider Empress Lanaxis that always resided within the deep red castle. As for these two mountain-like dark giants who were exceedingly far and remote, after hearing their names, Su immediately tossed them to the side. The distance between the Blood Parliament and the current Su was too far. Su wasn¡¯t someone with great ambitions, and his goals were simple, so he didn¡¯t wish to have any rtionship with these great characters. That was why he did not associate the Angelina who brought away the little girl with the Spider Empress.


    ¡°Spider Empress...¡± When he looked at the painting hanging from up above again, the look in Su¡¯s eyes became a bit different.


    The old man raised his head and looked at the painting. With a smile, he said, ¡°This painting took three whole years to draw. It was only finishedst month.¡±


    To the left of the painting were two tightly closed doors. The deep red doors had dark golden patterns. What was a bit different was that below the spider was an enormous sword resting horizontally. From its style, it was precisely Death Prison.


    The elder lightly tapped on the side of the door, and then the dark red scanner formed a virtual keyboard. After it scanned the elder¡¯s gic information, the doors slowly moved to the side. When the doors moved, Su found that the seemingly wooden door was actually a meter thick and formed from some type of alloy. From the scanning method and the silent manner in which the doors moved, this seemingly ancient castle actually possessed astonishingly high levels of technology.


    Behind the doors was a vast hall, and at at the end of the fifty meter long hall a steel-cast dragon coffin was arranged. A ray of light shone down from the twenty meter tall dome above, shining down onto the steel coffin. Under the light and shadow, the dragon head carved from metal on the side of the steel coffin seemed to possess life, appearing sinister and domineering.


    The elder stood at the entrance, but he didn¡¯t walk into the hall. He only produced an inviting gesture to Su and said, ¡°This is young miss Madeline¡¯s residence. Before visiting the Town of Trials, the young miss always trained and lived here. Right now, the young miss is inside. Your distinguished self can see her, the time limit being three minutes. I will wait for your distinguished self here.¡±


    With only three minutes of time, Su no longer showed the elder any courtesy and walked inside the domed hall withrge steps. He walked over to the dragon coffin that was disyed at the end of the domed hall. He had a feeling that Madeline was inside that steel coffin.

 Book 3 11.6

    Book 3 Chapter 11.6 - Choice


    Even though he already had a feeling, and news of Madeline had already been verified by Peperus¡¯ mouth, when the steel coffin was right in front of him, Su¡¯s heart was still violently contracting and sucking away almost all of his strength.


    He only had three minutes.


    Su still walked in front of the coffin. Right now, the ground beside the steel coffin released several streaks of radiance, forming a virtual screen. At the center was a palm imprint. When he recalled what the elder did to verify his identity, Su reached out his hand and pressed down on the screen.


    The dark red screen turned green a secondter. The steel coffin¡¯s lid slowly rose under maic force, rising three meters into the air before stopping and floating there.


    Su forcefully suppressed his emotions and walked beside the steel coffin. Then, he peered inside.


    The steel coffin was full of blood!


    This blood somewhat blocked out perception abilities. Regardless of whether it was transparent surveince or long range sensation, none of it could prate the blood. Even spirit reaction brought nothing back.


    There were tiny spirals on the surface of the blood. The blood was currently flowing out from hidden holes, causing the surface to quickly drop. However, for Su who only had three minutes, he still felt that the blood was draining way too slowly.


    A minuteter, half of the blood inside the steel coffin already flowed away. A snow white body gradually emerged.


    Even though seven years had passed and her appearance changed greatly, Su could still recognize this young girl that seemed to be sleeping within this half-filled coffin of blood with a single nce. It was precisely the little girl that had apanied him for eight whole years, Madeline.


    The blood was still draining, and Madeline¡¯s body was graduallypletely revealed. Her skin was just as white as Persephone¡¯s, but it was different from Persephone¡¯s delicateness where the slightest carelessness will cause it to be injured. Madeline¡¯s body was vaguely flowing with a type of gentle luster, a sign of endless power. This exceptionally beautiful naked body couldpletely be called a human weapon!


    It turned out that the little girl from back then already grew up.


    Su stared nkly at Madeline inside the coffin, unable to describe the type of feeling his heart was experiencing.


    Madeline seemed to be asleep, her soft gray hair spread out in the shallow blood, producing a sad and miserable beautiful scene. Just like when she was little, the blood didn¡¯t leave the slightest trace on her body or hair.


    Su truly wished that she was just sleeping!


    However, no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn¡¯t detect the slightest trace of life within Madeline¡¯s body. Her body did lookpletely unharmed from the outside, but even if she was in the deepest state of sleep, she still wouldn¡¯t bepletely devoid of any traces of life. The current Madeline was more like a perfect sculpture.


    From the first nce, Su already understood that the Madeline lying in the coffin of blood had long be a corpse.


    Corpse...


    Su¡¯s face quickly turned pale, and sweat poured down from his forehead. He used all of his perception abilities to frantically scan Madeline¡¯s body. The excessive use of abilities used up arger half of his stamina in just ten or so seconds of time. Su¡¯s eyes suddenly grew dim, and then an irresistible dizziness attacked at him, causing all of his abilities to vanish due to exhaustion. No matter how hard Su tried, it only further proved the reality that she was now in a state of eternal rest.


    Ding dong!


    A sharp and clear bell sounded, the ringing containing a type of soundwave that easily pulled Su back from his near hysterical state of mind. The slowly descending coffin cover told Su that the three minutes were already up.


    Su took a deep breath. He finally understood what the elder meant when he said for him to meet her. He gave Madeline onest look, and then he suddenly noticed that there was something clutched in her hands in front of her chest. After a moment of hesitation, Su gently removed that item.


    It was a folded sheet of paper, the corners already a bit tattered. It seemed like it had already experienced a few years. This was an ordinary piece of paper, so it wasn¡¯t as durable as Madeline¡¯s body. Due to being soaked in blood for a long time, the paper already becamepletely dark red, so one couldn¡¯t even really see what was drawn on its surface anymore.


    The cover closed once again. Su stood there for a few more minutes before walking outwards.


    The entrance slowly opened, and then it slowly closed behind Su. Su had a calm expression on his face. Apart from some fatigue, there weren¡¯t any other abnormalities that could be seen. Su looked at the elder and suddenly said, ¡°Can I ask your distinguished self for a favor?¡±


    The elder smiled, and with an expression of understanding, he said, ¡°Is it to ask for Mitchels¡¯ whereabouts? It seems to be a bit early for something like this, and your distinguished self¡¯s abilities seems to still becking.¡±


    Even though he already knew that this elder possessed deep and immeasurable strength, Su¡¯s deep left eye looked at the elder without the slightest sign of yielding. ¡°I will not trouble Mitchels right now. Perhaps even after a few years, my abilities will still fall short of Mitchels. However, victory is not always decided by the one with stronger abilities.¡±


    There was one question that Su didn¡¯t ask, and that was why despite the Spider Empress¡¯ tremendous strength, after retrieving Madeline¡¯s corpse, why she didn¡¯t immediately punish Mitchels.


    The elder seemed topletely understand Su¡¯s thinking. Heughed again and said, ¡°Your distinguished self misunderstands. Her Majesty, the Empress, has a way of waking up young miss Madeline...¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Su who was previously calm immediately trembled from head to toe, and then he grabbed the elder¡¯s arms!


    The elder easily shook aside Su¡¯s arms, and then he repeated what he just said with a smile. ¡°Her Majesty can wake the young miss. However, it is limited to one time, and the price is tremendous. Her Majesty¡¯s intention is that if she truly needs to do this, then she needs to see sincerity,pensation, and power.¡±


    Su forcefully suppressed his tremendous joy and said with a low voice, ¡°What kind ofpensation does Her Majesty need? I will have to ask your distinguished self to exin a bit. I will do my best to fulfill it.¡±


    The elder said, ¡°Sincerity I have already witnessed. As forpensation and power, those two can be merged into one matter. The young miss¡¯ revival needs three months of time. In three months, when youe to Dark Red Castle again, the Spider Empress wishes to obtain a million yuan as a symbol ofpensation.¡±


    "One million... alright, in two months, I will bring back one million." Su took a deep breath, bing even more calm.


    ¡°As for power...¡± The elderughed in a meaningful way and said, ¡°The Empress wishes to obtain a pleasant surprise from you on this matter. However, with your current strength, you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to meet the Spider Empress. In three months, when you enter Dark Red Castle again, I hope that your strength can bring Her Majesty the Empress a true surprise. Only like this will you not miss out on the opportunity of a choice.¡±


    As for what kind of choice it was, the elder didn¡¯t say anything, nor did Su ask. He knew that even if he asked, the elder wouldn¡¯t give him an answer right now. Su was smart, so he knew that he could only do what the elder said to do. He didn¡¯t have any room for choice.

 Book 3 12.1

    Book 3 Chapter 12.1 - Root of Evil


    The elder personally saw Su out of Dark Red Castle. Regardless of whether it was the long and deep corridor or the main hall that was spacious enough to leave one terrified, whenever the elder walked past, the lights would die out one after another. It was to the extent where the faint red radiance seeping out from the walls and floors alsopletely disappeared. The elder was like a boundary; the world in front of him was brilliant and splendid, while whatid behind him was a deathly darkness. In addition, the light in front of him couldn¡¯t seep through this formless boundary either, unable to illuminate the world behind the elder.


    Su immediately noticed the abnormality, but even after searching his entire memory, he couldn¡¯t find any abilities that could produce this type of result. As the two walked, darkness followed behind. When they left Dark Red Castle, the entire castle already sank into pure darkness.


    Peperus had been waiting outside of the entrance the entire time. Heavy rain was pouring outside the castle, and she had already beenpletely drenched. Even though she had a sturdy body, exposing herself to this rain that was freezing and full of radiation still made her face a bit deathly pale. The tall walls could block a portion of the rain, but Peperus did not stand in the area in front of the castle¡¯s entrance where no rain fell upon, instead choosing to persevere within the rain, even if her body was already shuddering a bit uncontrobly.


    As soon as Su walked out, the two great doors whose weight he could not assess slowly closed behind him, isting the elder and all of the darkness within the castle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Peperus swung her head of hair that was full of droplets before turning around towards the pier ahead.


    It was quite the downpour. After standing in the rain for just a bit, his entire body was already drenched. However, the coldness and radiation didn¡¯t prove much of a threat to him. After some slight changes to his body¡¯s structure, he produced ayer of high efficiency instingyer on the surface of his body to maintain his body¡¯s temperature. The cold rain that was around zero degrees was definitely no threat to him. Meanwhile, the radiation, even if it was stronger radiation, didn¡¯t seem that effective against Su. Apart from being unable to touch nuclear material, radiation in the wilderness didn¡¯t affect Su at all. Peperus didn¡¯t fear that cold either, but she had to concentrate most of her strength on dealing with the radiation in this damn rain.


    The two of them proceeded through the rain just like that, one in front of the other, towards the pier. They didn¡¯t have umbres, nor did they have any raincoats. There was nothing that could help them avoid the rain. When they only walked out halfway, Peperus¡¯ body was already starting to stagger. She suddenly turned around and silently looked at Su behind her and said, ¡°You can choose not to be soaked in the rain.¡±


    Su only released an en in agreement, not saying anything.


    ¡°I made a mistake, being rained on is my method of punishment, an extremely generous punishment.¡± Peperus spoke without any expression. Even though he didn¡¯t know what kind of mistake she made, since she didn¡¯t say why, Su didn¡¯t ask either. After speaking a few sentences, Peperus¡¯ mood seemed to have improved a bit, walking towards the pier withrge strides.


    Su followed behind her. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Who is that elder? I have never asked about his name.¡±


    ¡°Peperus turned around and gave Su a rather strange look. After a bit of hesitation, she said, ¡°Dyke Avidar, retired ten years ago. From then on, he resided in Dark Red Castle.¡±


    She paused for a moment, and then she continued, ¡°... before his retirement, he had another nickname, Spreader of darkness.¡±


    Su released a simple sound of understanding and then became silent. He followed Peperus onto the speedboat, and then they proceed towards the ends of the darkness.


    After Su left, the elder walked alone into the depths of the castle. Once the two doors closed, Dark Red Castle immediately became a world of absolute darkness without a trace of light. However, in the darkness, the elder seemed to be able to see everything as he moved through the corridors. Then, he continuously passed through heavy and locked doors one after another before finally arriving in a spacious area. This was a ce full of darkness and it gave off an indescribable feeling.


    A faintly discernible, gentle, yet powerful voice sounded within this ce. ¡°What is your impression of that little fellow?¡±


    ¡°Quite excellent, Your Majesty, and full of potential. His potential... if I had to describe it, then it would be perfect.¡± The elder¡¯s tone sounded as if he was chatting with an old friend.


    The Spider Empress that was hiding in the darkness muttered to herself for a bit before saying, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, a million might not be enough...¡±


    ¡°A million isn¡¯t enough, but it is already enough to force out his potential. Even if it is just one portion, it should still allow him to break through the critical point.¡± The elder appeared extremely calm andposed.


    ¡°I hope he can pass the first test.¡±


    The elder smiled and said, ¡°With his attitude towards the young miss, I believe that we do not need to worry about this point. However, we need to make some preparations for the choice three monthster. There are some materials that aren¡¯t easy to find.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Even though the Spider Empress¡¯ voice disappeared, the elder still stood there without moving, as if he was waiting for something.


    A whileter, a light suddenly illuminated in midair. Under this weak lightning, a face that was full of ssical beauty appeared. It was precisely Lanaxis. However, her face was over thirty meters tall, floating in the darkness just like that. Meanwhile, the elder stood just like that by the tip of her nose, appearing as insignificant as an ant.


    The elder revealed a grave expression for the first time. He reached out his hands, condensing an expanse of unbelievably soft darkness to gently support a bubble. Upon closer inspection, the bubble Lanaxis blew out contained a membrane that was thin to an almost transparent level. Inside swirled light yellow and soft white colors, unknown if it was water vapor or some other type of liquid.


    After releasing this small bubble, the Spider Empress¡¯ face immediately became quite a bit more pale, to the point where it almostcked color. Her voice seemed to carry some exhaustion as well. ¡°This is for Madeline. During these three months, I can only trouble you.¡±


    The elder slightly bowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, do not worry.¡± After speaking, he concentrated all of his attention on carrying that bubble that might break at any moment back in the direction he came from.


    After walking out a few steps, the elder paused his footsteps and said, ¡°Actually, Your Majesty does not need to worry too much. Even if that little fellow didn¡¯t break through the critical point, after knowing what kind of choice he has to face, he will definitely choose to break through. As long as one breaks through the critical point, evolution bes unavoidable.¡±


    Lanaxis lightly sighed and said, ¡°Dyke, do you still remember the book we saw ten years ago?¡±


    The elderughed and said, ¡°Of course I do.¡± Only, in his smile, there seemed to be a something weighing him down.


    When the elder left, this ce sank into darkness again. Meanwhile, Lanaxis¡¯ smile also gradually sunk, disappearing into the sea-like darkness.


    At that moment, the elder¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t as gentle as his footsteps. Of course he remembered that book. Everything could be forgotten, just not that book that made him decide to live in seclusion. On the title page of the book, this was written:


    ¡°The root of all evil, is abilities and evolution.¡±


    What was strange was that this was a book from the olden era.

 Book 3 12.2

    Book 3 Chapter 12.2 - Root of Evil


    At that moment, Su, who was riding on the violently shaking speedboat didn¡¯t feel carefree, nor did he feel depressed. After personally seeing Madeline¡¯s body, what filled the bottom of his heart was an icy coldness. It was as cold as this ocean, this rain.


    At the bottom of Su¡¯s heart, he was calcting the significance of a million. A million wasn¡¯t a lot, only a portion of what Persephone took on, as well as a tenth of his current debt. After carefully calcting everything, after joining the dragonriders for almost a year, Su himself almost earned a million.


    However, a million definitely wasn¡¯t a small amount. This amount was not only used to arm his three subordinates, it was used to establish a hundred man army, and then all of them ended up dying, then rebuilding, before dying off again. It was now a thirty man troop with ample training, but inadequate equipment. If one added a bit more to a million, then it could be exchanged for a single life saving gic mending medicine. A million was equal to several thousand new era weapons, equivalent to a dozen or so high precision cannons, equivalent to eight heavy artillery cannons, six main battle tanks, five sets of mobile armor, or equal to five hundred evolutionary points of initial level drugs. A million from the ck Dragonriders, was obviously different from the hundreds to thousands types of odd coins that were exchanged in the wilderness. Being able to guarantee this alone already made it iparable.


    However, Su was clear on the fact that in the ck Dragonriders, money and authority were closely interlinked. With his current status and authority, he could convert it to seventh level normal ability formtions, the price varying from a hundred fifty thousand to five hundred thousand or more. Even though there were some eighth level ability formtions that didn¡¯t even reach five hundred thousand, those without the authority of colonel could forget about exchanging for them. The power of heavy artillery, main battle tanks, and even area suppressing systems and other simr heavy equipment would only be fully disyed when used by those with five levels or higher weapon maniption ability. Meanwhile, for things like mobile armor, without both Combat Domain as a basis andplex weapon system maniption abilities, one can forget about operating it. As for the initial level gic medicines for producing evolutionary points, most people would immediately develop tolerance after injecting more than ten of them, requiring advanced medications that possessed even greater medicinal strength. Once one reached the limit of what the body could handle, injecting any more would lead to gic copse.


    That was why on the topic of this matter, having it might not mean that everything was possible, but not having it was definitely not okay. This was something that was true for both the olden era and the current age of turmoil, something that had never changed.


    However, to make a million in three months of time, the difficulty of such a thing was definitely not a normal level of hard. Even if it was Persephone, she might not necessarily be able to do it. As for Su¡¯s current money, most of it actually came from Malim¡¯s body, as well as the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s intelligence and equipment. These were all one time events.


    Su was a smart person. Even though his knowledge on the topic of economics was pitifullycking, with his powerful calction ability, he already figured out that if he wanted to make that amount of money in the time given, he had to either rely on equipment manufacturing or war and plundering. There were no other routes. Su didn¡¯t have his own factory, not even a manual workshop. N958 was an excellent ase, but all of the facilities inside were an era behind. It wasfortable if one used it for survival, but if one used it for production, they could only create some ammunition that used firepower as its foundation and mechanical type firearms. At most, they could use Kane¡¯s individual abilities to make a small batch of fineponents, but this was like a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood, unable to solve anything.


    That was why for Su right now, there was only battle.


    Battle, only battle, during the destruction of everything, brings about great wealth.


    Perhaps borrowing money from Persephone might immediately solve this ¡®small¡¯ problem of a million. However, this thought had never crossed Su¡¯s brain. Su did not wish to harm either Persephone or Madeline who had fought before. Su felt extremely guilty towards Persephone for everything he did for Madeline, especially since he went to fight against Mitchels¡¯ underlings right after they had just formed a more intimate rtionship. If not for Dyke Avidar¡¯s appearance, Su naturally understood his own fate of destruction.


    Under the control of these two robust men, the speedboat seemed to have started flying as it moved through the dangerous waves. Soon after, they stopped ashore. Three off-road vehicles were already parked at the pier. Peperus appointed one of them for sending Su back to Dragon City, and then she got on an off-road vehicle and left.


    It was already approaching early morning when Su returned to Dragon City. Su wasn¡¯t in any mood to sleep, instead choosing to quietly watch the night scene outside the window. Dragon City wasn¡¯tpletely dark. Apart from the sparkling lights, in the distant horizon where the ground met the sky, faint green radiance could be seen.


    This was the glow of radiation. Even though Dragon City was already remodeled to a state where it wasn¡¯t much different from the olden era, with some constructs that were even far greater than the olden era ones, from a radiation perspective, Dragon City wasn¡¯t much better than the wilderness.


    Su sat upright, as if he was a statue without any life force. On his bright and exquisite face that would make most women jealous appeared a faintyer of radiance. This was a reflection of radiation, yet on Su¡¯s skin, it scattered into a dream-like glow. The radiation radiance outside the window wasn¡¯t the only source of light; there was also a dim, dark blue radiance inside the room.


    The light source came from a ten centimeter length prism type ck crystal. It was precisely the crystal Su gouged out from Sarton¡¯s chest.


    With Su¡¯s current level of authority, he already learned that the technology of breaking through one¡¯s ability limits was under development within the ck Dragonriders, and it was also close toing into fruition. This research was applied most extensively in crystals that could store up energy, change the attribute of energy, or increase and reduction functionalities. Together with the rapid development of biotechnology, the energy crystal could already be embedded within one¡¯s body and used like an organ. There were a few individuals who, due to their overflowing innate talents, when developing abilities would also produce special energy crystals on their own within their bodies. The power of these crystals would be greater than that of those artificially imnted, just like the difference between abilities produced on one¡¯s own and formted ones.


    Another path was evolution. Through an evolution of one¡¯s original tissues, one could even directly produce new organs to break through the limitations of talent. This was much more difficult than using energy crystals, and in the entire history of the dragonriders, there were only a handful of people who seeded. The overwhelming majority of them, for the sake of breaking through from the eight level to ninth, decided to undergo this process, but ultimately triggered gic copse.


    These two methods of increasing strength can only be used by those whose natural talents limited them to around six levels or higher. Those with natural talents below six levels didn¡¯t even have the qualifications of increasing their strength.


    The statue-like Su finally moved. He slowly raised his hand, cing it on the dark blue crystal beside him. The crystal wasn¡¯t cold and instead contained a trace of warmth. The energy slowly swirling about inside would stimte Su¡¯s palm and skin from time to time, bringing him a unique type of pleasure. In addition, a nearly unsuppressable hunger could be felt down to a cellr level.


    The dark blue crystal was obtained from the body of Sarton who reached seven levels in both Combat and Perception Domains, so the energy contained within was naturally exceptionally abundant. Along with his fast increase in abilities, Su¡¯s desire for power and energy already became a type of instinct, one that was bing more and more difficult to suppress. However, what coexisted with this intolerable craving was a trace feeling of danger that was bing hard to detect.


    In reality, ever since he could clearly remember, Su had been living under fear and shadows. The indescribable feeling of danger followed him wherever he went without any sign of disappearing. Su didn¡¯t know what he feared, and he knew even less about the source of this fear, but his fear towards the unknown urged him to continuously increase his perception abilities, and from time to time increasing a few Mysterious Fields abilities based on his intuition. However, Su could still clearly sense that as his abilities increased overall, the great unknown danger was currently gradually approaching.


    Moreover, the dangers weren¡¯t onlying from the unknown.

 Book 3 12.3

    Book 3 Chapter 12.3 - Root of Evil


    Su extended his left hand in front of his face. Even under the dim lightning, this was a hand without any fault; slender, fine, and perfect. However, was this truly the case?


    A slightly bitter smile appeared on his face, and his left hand lightly clenched together. He naturally knew that below this left hand that wasparable to Persephone¡¯s were tissues that were already far different from that of an ordinary human.


    Within the tissues underneath his skin were countless extremely fine bone granules. These little granules that were as tough as teeth could quickly piece themselves together to substantially increase his arms¡¯ defensive and offensive strength. Meanwhile, his forearms¡¯ bones were covered in cracks. However, his evolution was already nearingpletion, and these cracks were just the gaps between bone tes. When needed, these bone tes couldpletely move aside, dividing his muscles into hundreds of standalone systems. This achieved a simr effect as having countless miniature motors. Not only could they instantly generate tremendous power, they also allowed his arms to attack in any direction.


    These were already arms that didn¡¯t belong to a human.


    If he continued along this path, would there be no path of return?


    For the sake of paying back his debt towards Persephone, Su finally began to substantially increase hisbat ability, but it was still only through the evolutionary points normally obtained from battles to spontaneously form abilities in specific ability domains. During this process, Su discovered somewhat unexpectedly that even though he was always increasing his strength, his potential never seemed to have reached any bottlenecks. At the very least, he couldpletely develop a new eighth level ability in the Perception Domain. What did this mean? It meant that Su already reached the doorstep to bing a general!


    However, there was something else that did not make Su happy at all, and that was thatrge amounts of gic variation were happening within his tissues. In this era, this variation was called evolution, but for some reason, Su couldn¡¯t get himself to feel happy about this kind of evolution at all.


    However now, Su was already left without a choice.


    A light crack sounded. The dark blue crystal below Su¡¯s right hand suddenly shattered into pieces, and then, from within the cracked pieces strands of dark blue mist flew out. The skin on Su¡¯s palm wriggled about, revealing countless tiny pores thatpletely absorbed this dark blue mist. An icy cold energy continuously entered his palm. Then, it was led into various parts of his body through his bloodstream. This energy did not harmonize with Su¡¯s body, so along the way, it brought Su a stinging sensation. This energy continuously seeped into Su¡¯s cells, but it would flow out as well. Each time it entered and exited, its attributes would change slightly as well.


    Soon after, all of the dark blue mist waspletely absorbed. The crystal fragments that remained dulled quite a bit, already bing a bit white in color. However, Su didn¡¯t want to waste the remaining half of the energy inside these crystal fragments. He picked up the fragments, and then he ced them into his mouth before swallowing them piece by piece. From his throat, chest, and even belly, crack crack sounds continuously sounded. The crystal fragments were forcefully smashed by his digestive organs and ultimately turned into nutrients.


    Then, Su sat there quietly for an entire hour, waiting for dawn to arrive.


    Borrowing the morning light seeping in from the window, Su stretched his right hand in front of his face. What he saw was still a clear white and faultless hand, but immediately after, the skin on this hand began to wriggle about, revealing white patches of varying sizes. These patches were all exposed bone armor. Even though the faint whiteness meant that it wasn¡¯t sturdy enough yet, its toughness still wouldn¡¯t fall below that of ordinary steel. A half meter long crescent de slowly extended from the outer edge of his forearm, its sharp sawtooth containing a faint ck color.


    Su stood up, cing his right hand t against a wall. The muscles on his arm lightly trembled, and then his arm already embedded itself deeply into the sturdy concrete.


    This small test would bring Su a hundred yuan bill. However, he already couldn¡¯t care about this. Instead, he quickly put on his uniform and equipment before leaving his own apartment.


    When he walked through the apartment doors, Su suddenly felt as if the sunlight outside was a bit blinding, making him narrow his left eye. Su immediately noticed that this was a sign of his sight being strengthened. His body immediately made an adjustment, altering his sight that had strengthened by at least 10%. As his body adjusted, Su suddenly felt waves of strange feelings within his heart. He wanted to ughter, devour, rest, and mate. These thoughts were extremely, extremely great.


    Thest time he devoured the abilities of another creature¡¯s body should be when he obtained infrared sight from the living corpse queen, right? Su recalled this while suppressing all types of emerging desires.


    At this moment, the rumbling sound of an engine sounded. A light off-road vehicle rushed out from the corner of the street with crazy speed, and then with a drifting turn, it cut off the road in front of Su. It suddenly released an ear-splitting breaking sound, the tires grinding out thick smoke against the surface of the ground before fiercely stopping in front of Su¡¯s face.


    The car window lowered, revealing a young and gorgeous face. Her rich blonde hair looked like flowing sunlight.


    ¡°Hey! Lieutenant Commander Su, where do you want to go?¡± The youngdy asked with a face full of excitement.


    Su¡¯s powerful and precise memory told him that he had met this girl before at Persephone¡¯s birthday evening banquet. She was the daughter of a certain great family chief, and she was currently serving as the assistant officer for some dragonrider lieutenant colonel from the family.


    If it was before, Su would have respectfully and coldly refused her clearly good intentions, but today, he replied, ¡°Outside the city.¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes lit up. With a smile, she said, ¡°Perhaps I can give you a ride?¡± She obviously knew that Su was used to running. This was something that almost everyone who recognized Su knew.


    Su hesitated for a moment, and then he agreed. Under this girl¡¯s gaze that looked like mes were going to shoot out, he sat in the passenger seat. The off-road vehicle rumbled, and then it sped out of Dragon City.


    ¡°The ce you are going to is quite barren. What exactly are you doing there?¡± The youngdy pressed down on the elerator while asking over the ear-splitting engine. While changing shift, she casually held Su¡¯s hand.


    This couldn¡¯t be considered a type of hinting. During that evening banquet, she and herpanions had already clearly expressed their desires towards Su.


    "Learn a few things, and then go out to battle." Su replied with a smile. He didn¡¯t refuse the girl¡¯s temptation. This decision made even himself be on guard.


    ¡°Immediately?¡± A trace of disappointment flew past the girl¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Correct.¡± Su replied. At that moment, he was full of longing for the girl¡¯s young and powerful body, but the importance of this matter was still below that of going to battle first.


    Under the crazy speed, the off-road vehicle quickly stopped in front of a worn-out but spacious warehouse. Su jumped off the off-road vehicle, and then he saw the warehouse that was piled high with damaged mechanical parts.


    ¡°When you return, take me out on a date!¡± The girl shouted from the vehicle. Her sharp and clear voice seemed to even suppress the engine¡¯s rumbling sounds.


    ¡°...Alright.¡± Su actually gave a reply of confirmation, making the girl¡¯s eyes shine.


    ¡°Thene back alive! Also, I wish you luck in getting rid of Mitchels earlier!¡± The girl left behind a melodiousughter. She then started up the off-road vehicle before driving off.


    ¡°This girl is quite wild, quite interesting. However, her identity is a bit troublesome. You have to be careful of her boss bing jealous though! He is a lieutenant colonel, you know!¡± Unknowingly when, Captain Curtis appeared at Su¡¯s side, watching this girl leave behind surging smoke and dust in an amused manner.

 Book 3 12.4

    Book 3 Chapter 12.4 - Root of Evil


    ¡°Just a lieutenant colonel, one that¡¯s forty years old already. He won¡¯t dare bring me trouble.¡± Su calmly said.


    Curtis narrowed his small eyes and sized Su up a bit. He said slowly, ¡°Youngster, you seemed to have changed a bit.¡±


    ¡°Not just a bit, changed a lot, and also... quite thoroughly.¡± Su¡¯s smile was still as pretty as before, but it contained a trace of bitterness that was hard to detect.


    ¡°Alright. What did you run all the way here for? Don¡¯t tell me that you want me to make another gun for you, right? Let¡¯s get something straight first, this time, I will have to charge you, and not one cent less!¡± The captain who was like a chunk of ck steel shrugged his shoulders. Then, he clicked his tongue a few times and said, ¡°The amount of time you¡¯ve served as a dragonrider isn¡¯t small now, but you are still like those fes from the wilderness! You don¡¯t even know to bring a bottle or two of good alcohol beforeing!¡±


    Su didn¡¯t pay Curtis¡¯ jeering any attention. Instead, after choosing his words carefully, he said, ¡°I want to learn the art ofbat. If possible, I also wish for you to join my troops.¡±


    Curtis released a greatughter that sounded like that of pieces of steel smashing against each other. His loud and clear voice shook the warehouse walls until pieces of rust fell off. ¡°If you want me to join you, that¡¯s easy. All you need is money! However, it has to be cash and not some I owe you!¡±


    The shrewd and ruthless captain¡¯s words left Su speechless with a single sentence. Curtis clearly understood Su¡¯s financial situation. After experiencing the captain¡¯s training camp, Su obviously knew that this captain that was like a chunk of ck steel¡¯s brain was just as developed as his muscles.


    ¡°As for art ofbat, I believe I already taught you before during the training camp. There isn¡¯t really anything new...¡±


    However, after looking at Su for an entire minute, Curtis was finally defeated and helplessly said, ¡°Alright, youngster! Wait for me a bit, and then we¡¯ll go to the training camp. Damn it, it¡¯s not that close, I hope that Dodge of mine can still start up!¡±


    Ten minuteste, an old-fashioned pickup truck that was covered in rust and whose original paint was impossible to make out rumbled as it left the storehouse. Its trembling body couldn¡¯t help but make one feel that if even a slightlyrger piece of rock was weighing down on it, this antique that should have exploded a long time ago would fall apart.


    This vehicle that should have two rows of seats had its back portion torn off a long time ago, and the driving seat had been extended all the way back. Even though this was the case, it could still only allow the captain to barely fit inside. The captain wasn¡¯t actually thatrge whenpared to those power strengthened fes that were often over two meters in height. However, the captain was quite wide, wide to a terrifying degree!


    Su was tightly pressed up against the vehicle¡¯s door, to the extent where he was almost like a painting hanging from the door. Only then did he avoid being identally nicked by the captain¡¯s elbow.


    ¡°Youngster! I¡¯m not doing this for you, but for Persephone! Her current situation isn¡¯t all that great.¡± Curtis said in a rather downcast manner.


    ¡°I know.¡± Su calmly said.


    ¡°What is going on with Mitchels? Why would that girl say you have to kill him?¡± The captain¡¯s face was a bit gloomy.


    ¡°That¡¯s my personal matter. You only need to know that I absolutely must kill Mitchels.¡± Su¡¯s voice was always calm, as if he was saying apletely insignificant name.


    Curtis heavily stepped on the gas pedal all the way down and roared, ¡°But that old fellow isn¡¯t easy to deal with! Moreover, this is a major event, so why does even a little girl who can¡¯t keep her mouth shut know about it? Persephone needs a man who is alive, not a deformed corpse!¡±


    When he saw the roaring captain, Su put away his cold expression and seriously said, ¡°I killed Sarton, so there is no way for me and Mitchels to reconcile with each other anymore. As for why I told that girl these matters, it is to have her spread the news. If Mitchels wants to kill me, then he should juste after me in the wilderness!¡±


    The captain remained silent for a long time. Then, he said, ¡°Even though your abilities are a bit below average, you still know to pick your own home ground, so your death might not be guaranteed. However, Mitchels is a crafty old fox. He won¡¯t fall for your tricks.¡±


    Suughed and said, ¡°Is that so? Then he will definitely regret it, because time will forever be on my side.¡±


    Curtis turned his head around, almost as if Su was someone he had never met before. After carefully looking him over for a long time, he shook his head and said, ¡°Youngster, you really did change.¡±


    ¡°I did change, moreover, extremely thoroughly.¡± Su said.


    An hourter, the Dodge that was spitting out thick smoke and noise smashed through the dragonrider training ground¡¯s gates. This vehicle that should have been scrapped a long time ago drew everyone¡¯s attention. In front of the new dragonrider style buildings around, this olden era industrial era antique looked extremely out of ce.


    Just like when he got onto the vehicle, the captain squeezed his way out from the vehicle with difficulty. He led Su into a four floored training building that upied a square kilometer.


    A male that was skinny and shriveled like a monkey jumped out and shouted loudly, ¡°Hey, captain! You want me to fill up your baby with oil?!¡±


    The captain tossed the keys to the car over while roaring, ¡°Obviously! If I don¡¯t add oil, do you want me to add fuel cells?¡±


    The skinny and shriveled male caught the keys andughed loudly. He didn¡¯t forget to shout, ¡°Old fe, oil is much more expensive than fuel cells!¡±


    Curtis¡¯ face was quite ck to begin with, but now, it clearly became even darker. He spat out a lump of spittle and then looked at Su before hatefully saying, ¡°You¡¯re paying!¡±


    Before entering, the captain said to the young and pretty registrar, ¡°Underground third floor, high levelbat training area region A, B grade dummies and three A grade dummies. Time is 24 hours, this lieutenantmander Su is paying!¡±

 Book 3 12.5

    Book 3 Chapter 12.5 - Root of Evil


    High levelbat training area region A was a wide region covering close to a thousand square meters. At the center of it were all types of movable constructs and obstacles. More than ten staff members were currently moving over dummies one after another and cing them in the designated areas. These dummies were made mostly ofposite materials, and they had simple sensors installed within them. Covering their surface was outstanding rubber simr to the type covering the dummy he trained his fist strength on. The three A grade dummies were made of an excellent alloy, and the surface of their bodies even had pieces of armor covering their crucial areas!


    The captain took off his outer clothes and only wore a pair of military shorts. He kicked off his military boots and stood barefoot in the training area. ¡°The art of battle is actually extremely simple. It is using the simplest and most direct movements to bombard an enemy¡¯s vital areas! Speed, power, angle, time, and hitting the enemy, these are all the factors you need to consider. Don¡¯t try to think about those useless fancy moves. Once you grasp these, you then need to consider the environment, terrain, backup, and a bunch of other things. Of course, this all shouldn¡¯t be that big of a problem for the brains of freaks like you. As for how you should strike the enemy, every person is different. Only by creating your own style can you be considered to have grasped a bit of life-saving skills. Fuck, this sted world! Why is everyone thinking about how to st the other person¡¯s brains open!¡±


    After cursing outwards, Curtis took a deep breath. All of his body¡¯s muscles wriggled about, tightened, and then that thick and broad body became a size smaller! The captain began to take wide strides, and then in a somewhat clumsy manner, he sped towards the closest dummy. Without slowing down his speed in the slightest, his elbow suddenly struck out horizontally, hitting the dummy in the throat!


    A light ka sounded. The dummy was still standing in its original spot in a perfectly straight manner, but its head was already resting crooked to the side. If it was a real person, their cervical spine would have long snapped.


    The captain¡¯s movements couldn¡¯t be considered very fast. At the very least, the naked eye could clearly see his actions without any special abilities. The power and direction in which he struck out wasn¡¯t anything unexpected either. However, Su¡¯s face immediately paled!


    The B grade dummy¡¯s entire body was made ofposite materials that possessed extremely great flexibility, and theyer of rubber covering its surface even more so added to this characteristic. If one wanted to strike the B grade dummy until it was crooked, it wasn¡¯t difficult, and soon after, they would bounce back. However, if one wanted to deliver an elbow strike like the captain¡¯s where only the head leaned to the side, but its body only slightly trembled, just how crazy of an explosive strength was this?!


    Curtis crossed over the obstacles, passing through eleven dummies, striking at them with his elbows, knees, and even directly using his head to directly tten a dummy¡¯s head! The dummies that experienced a strike from the captain would only shake slightly. However, when Su saw those areas that had beenpletely damaged, he only felt as if his throat was iparably dry and rough!


    In the blink of an eye, twenty-one B grade puppets were alreadypletely destroyed under Curtis¡¯ hands. His ck and shiny body was covered in a thinyer of sweat as well, just like an oily waterproof barrier. From time to time, small areas of his muscles would jump about. Right now, there were only three grade A puppets remaining.


    Curtis lifted a six barreled gatling machine gun from the firearms rack on the side. He inserted the chain of armor prating bullets that had long been prepared beforehand into the machine gun, and then after taking half a step back, he suddenly pulled on the trigger!


    Bang bang bang!


    The rapidly spinning machine cannon spat out long tongues of me, sending the armor prating bullets raining down upon these A grade dummies¡¯ bodies one after another. There were immediately some bullets that ricocheted off of them into various directions. There were even a few bullets that bounced back onto the captain¡¯s body, but they fell like dust, unable to do anything to the shining ck flesh. After the hundred rounds were emptied, the A grade dummy that suffered from ferocious firepower still stood there without falling. Apart from the uneven bumps on the surface of its body, there weren¡¯t any other noticeable damages.


    This was something that Su had long predicted. An A grade dummy¡¯s alloyposition was created from the same stuff as the armor of main battle tanks. Even though it wasn¡¯t as thick as that of a tank¡¯s, it wasn¡¯t something that normal machine gun fire could st through.


    The captain¡¯s mouth cracked open into a grin, his snow white teeth appearing especially brilliant in Su¡¯s eyes. He suddenly ran towards the A grade dummy, and then with a leap, while carrying a powerful wind, his enormous body fiercely smashed down on the dummy¡¯s chest!


    A crisp crack sounded. The feet of this A grade dummy that had sixteen thick boltstching it to the ground didn¡¯t budge, but its upper body suddenly leaned towards the side! The captain borrowed the momentum of this blow to change directions in midair. When hended, he took a step, and then smashed his right fist at the dummy. This single fist made this dummy¡¯s chest directly cave in!


    Then, Curtis tookrge steps outwards, passing by the third dummy. His left arm extended outward, hooking around that dummy¡¯s neck and then jerked forward! A light vibrating sounded rang through the entire training region A. Thest A grade puppet actually bent at the waist, its entire body bending backwards ny degrees!


    Su¡¯s pupils immediately narrowed. He obviously noticed that thest A grade dummy wasn¡¯t even fastened to the ground!


    On the first dummy, the captain disyed the maximizing of the damage one could deliver with a charge. Then, with absolute power, he destroyed the second dummy. As for the third...


    Su didn¡¯t understand how Curtis destroyed the third dummy at all! That looked like a simple wrap and hook, but it contained iparable power. This crazy power and precise control, even if it was a new era main battle tank, it would still be forcibly ttened under Curtis¡¯ arms!


    ¡°You get it, youngster?¡± The captain had pulled out a towel from who knows where and began to wipe at the sweat covering his body. He pressed the call button along the way to summon the training area¡¯s attendants. After sweeping his eyes over the bill the attendant brought over, Curtis pointed at Su and said, ¡°Do you see him? That fe is paying the bill!¡±


    Su stood there quietly, as if he didn¡¯t hear anything. Later on, he might as well have closed his eyes. He already remembered every single movement Curtis made, and right now, they were reying within his mind. Each time they reyed, the shock it brought him would be simrly intense!


    This was true power!


    Under a strike of this type of power, Malim, Sarton, even Martham all seemed extremely weak, weak to the extent where they were like flower vases that would shatter upon a single touch! Regardless of what type of method they used to block it, the captain could still st everything apart, and then smash the remnants of that protection into their bodies!


    Only now did Su remember what the captain said seemingly identally during the training camp. ¡°Guns can only be used to defeat those numerous but useless fellows. What you have to rely in a true battle is still your individual strength! Of course, there are some special custom-made guns that are an exception to this. However! Those guns are not things useless trash like you all can purchase!¡±


    For some reason, Su suddenly thought of Helen¡¯s special biological and machine specialized bullets. Even though the word ¡®prototype¡¯ was written on them, regardless of whether it was their power or crucial uses in a battle, they all matched the ¡®custom-made¡¯ the captain spoke about. In addition, the timing of the special bullets Helen sent over was also at critical moments.


    Su frowned, his train of thought already deviating from his reying and analysis of the captain¡¯s disy of power, movement, and other things. Power wasn¡¯t everything. Regardless of whether it was Persephone¡¯s quick-witted changes, Madeline¡¯s simple roughness, or even the spreader of darkness Dyke Avidar whose abilities he knew nothing about, none of them should be weaker than Curtis, let alone the Spider Empress who had never exposed themselves. These experts¡¯ fighting styles were allpletely different, but they were simrly powerful.


    When he thought up to this point, Su finally understood Curtis¡¯ true meaning. Power is absolute, but there was more than one path to creating power. No matter what ability domain was developed, when one reached an extreme, there would always be terrifying abilities produced. It was to the extent where when two abilities were paired together, even if it was a strength produced from merging many sixth level abilities, it would still often be greater than even that of a ninth level ability.


    After understanding this point, Su unconsciously formed a bit of silent gratitude to Curtis. The ck steel-like captain disyed all of his strength in front of Su without holding anything back, and only then did Su understand the rules of increasing power in the ability domains. Even though Su and Persephone¡¯s rtionship was not ordinary, the amount of time they could spend together was pitifully low. In addition, when they did meet, Su¡¯s abilities were still not great enough to the point where he could learn anything from her.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that a dragonrider¡¯s abilities were one of their greatest secrets. The captain did all of this just to satisfy a request Su made, even though he didn¡¯t give the captain anything in return. This demonstration would undoubtedly save Su the time of walking down many wrong paths. Perhaps this wasn¡¯t Su¡¯s only path. He had a vague feeling that consulting Helen in the path of developing abilities would be simrly effective, maybe even more effective. However, for some reason, Su always felt a strange feeling of rejection towards Helen, an instinctive urge to avoid this woman.


    ¡°Lieutenant Commander Su, please take a look at this bill. If there is no problem, please press here.¡± The attendant brought over a thin optical touch screen.


    ¡°Oh, okay... huh?!¡± Su was originally absent-mindedly, but when he saw the number on the screen, he was immediately shocked! Forget about everything else, just the 10,000 yuanpensation fee of each dummy already left him thoroughly speechless. After releasing a bitterugh, Su touched the screen for consent. The 500,000 yuan total price of training was still somewhat worth it.

 Book 3 12.6

    Book 3 Chapter 12.6 - Root of Evil


    After signing the bill, Su suddenly discovered that the attendant¡¯s hand, that was holding the optical screen, was pure white and soft, making him suddenly swell up with a powerful desire. He raised his head and looked at the attendant¡¯s appearance. This was a girl that could still be considered pretty, but the main thing was that she was young and full of power. Perhaps due to training in a few Combat Domain abilities, her body seemed well developed and full of power as well.


    ¡°En, can endure quite a bit of force and won¡¯t be easily broken...¡± This thought suddenly emerged in Su¡¯s mind, and then he immediately became terrified. He didn¡¯t know why this kind of thought would suddenly appear in his mind, or why there was such an abrupt and intense desire. At this moment, he wanted to directly press this girl down and then vent his body¡¯s desires even if Curtis was still standing right there.


    ¡°Oh... I need two more B grade dummies, those that haveprehensive testing functions.¡± Su finally subdued his body¡¯s instincts and calmly said.


    ¡°Understood, I will prepare it for your distinguished self immediately.¡± The attendant rushed away to prepare it, her heart still beating quickly while doing so. Just now, her female intuition clearly sensed Su¡¯s burning gaze.


    Maybe there might be something tonight, this was what she thought while running. Su¡¯s pretty exterior was a secondary factor, and even his status as a lieutenantmander wasn¡¯t a deciding factor. However, he was Persephone¡¯s chosen man. Being able to do something to the man of a general, just the thought of this alone was an extremely stimting thing.


    Su couldn¡¯t be bothered with what the attendant was thinking right now at all. Twenty minutester, the dummy he needed had already been properly ced. Su then began to bombard the dummy tirelessly with strikes at an unchanging frequency.


    The high precision sensor continuously disyed Su¡¯s fist force on the screen. 2500 kilograms, 2500 kilograms, 2500 kilograms... Each time he brandished his fists, struck with his knees, or released a kick to the side, it would produce the exact same power. His control over his power was so precise that the deviation already exceeded the scope of what the sensors could detect.


    As his stamina was drained bit by bit, his body¡¯s desires also gradually calmed down. Even though he was still bombarding the dummy with his greatest strength, Su¡¯s mood sank into an icy coldness without any fluctuation. His consciousness waspletely focused on harmonizing and maneuvering the various systems in his body, as well as familiarizing himself with his new body after devouring the energy crystal¡¯s contents.


    At nine in the morning the following day, Su promptly pushed open Lieutenant Colonel Julio¡¯s office doors. Currently, Su already changed into a new set of uniform that gave him apletely different look. His eyes were bright and in great spirits, with not a trace of fatigue from his overnight bitter training. Lieutenant Colonel Julio behind the office table had bloody veins covering his eyes, and his hair was a mess. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t slept all night.


    Julio rubbed his aching eyes and said, ¡°My dear Lieutenant Commander Su, if I recall correctly, you still have some missions that haven¡¯t beenpleted yet?¡±


    ¡°Correct, but they will bepleted soon. This time, I came to obtain the rank of lieutenant colonel, as well as the corresponding privileges.¡±


    Julio rubbed his unbearably aching head. He flipped through the optical screen while saying, ¡°You should already have most of a lieutenant colonel¡¯s authority... right, your contributions are already enough to promote you to lieutenant colonel. However, are you sure you want to increase your rank right now? Alright, I understand. Take this with you and go to the office on the other side, and then it¡¯ll be done. Congrattions, lucky youngster. I really have to say that your speed of promotion truly is fast!¡±


    Su epted the promotional documents. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to Julio¡¯s envious and jealous tone and instead smiled. ¡°How is the battlefield situation on the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s side?¡±


    Julio released a snort and hatefully said, ¡°How else can it be? You can tell from my current state that things are already aplete mess! Just yesterday, wepletely lost all contact with Pendulum City and the areas west of it. All of our flight surveince in that area have been destroyed, so we can only rely on drones for a bit of intelligence. The new intelligence stated that there are already four dragonriders that are surrounded! They should be able to hold on for a few days, but they definitely have no hope of breaking free. Damn it, there are still more than ten dragonriders surrounding that battlefield, but not a single one is willing to cooperate and break through the enemy¡¯s encirclement to free the fes trapped inside! Fuck, this group of idiots! What a pity it is that I don¡¯t have the authority tomand them. What I can do is only this much.¡±


    Su understood the lieutenant colonel¡¯s predicament quite clearly. As a mission distributing lieutenant colonel, he was equivalent to a ¡®half¡¯mander of the ck Dragonriders. If the four dragonriders that were surrounded were wiped out, it would definitely draw the generals¡¯ attention, and they would organize a corresponding army to rescue the worsening battlefield. Every dragonrider general had the power of changing the state of a battle, but when this happened, it was equivalent to Lieutenant Colonel Julio¡¯s utter failure. Retiring ahead of time might even be the best choice. For this lieutenant colonel who had already lost most of hisbat strength and sat behind an office table for a long time, this meant aplete end to his status, influence, and rich lifestyle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Su said indifferently.


    A trace of happiness shed across Julio¡¯s face, but it wasn¡¯t one ofplete joy. He knew that Su¡¯s abilities were powerful, but he even more so understood how adding a lieutenant colonel ranked dragonrider to that battlefield would produce near insignificant results. What¡¯s more... Wait! Julio suddenly thought of something, and then he quickly flipped through the densely packed documents on the optical screen. Several minutester, he finally found what he was looking for, and then the happiness on his facepletely disappeared, and it even became ashen.


    ¡°Lieutenant Commander Su, I have to tell you something unfortunate. Your two subordinates followed Lieutenant Commander Ricardo several days ago into Pendulum City¡¯s war zone, and now Lieutenant Commander Ricardo is precisely one of the four dragonriders that are surrounded by the Scorpions of Disaster.¡±


    ¡°All the more reason for me to go.¡± Su continued to reply calmly. Lieutenant Colonel Julio seemed to have sensed something from his tone, but he had no way of ascertaining what exactly hid behind that faint smile.


    Even though Julio possessed rather outstanding war awareness, remarkablemanding skills, and his many years of experience made him somewhat confident in reading into other people¡¯s emotions, there was still no way he could have guessed that what lingered within Su¡¯s heart without disappearing was a sweet little girl around ten years old.


    That evening, just as the lieutenant colonel who hadn¡¯t slept for two day was racking his brains for a way to solve Pendulum City¡¯s war situation under the stimtion of coffee and tobo, in a private room underneath Dragon City, Helen widened her simrly red eyes while concentrating all of her attention on the world disyed under a high powered microscope.


    In her field of view, a tadpole like cell was currently swimming about with iparable speed, and it was quickly closing in on a human egg cell that was several timesrger than itself. Then, just like all sperm, it smashed into the egg cell and sank its head inside. This process looked like it proceeded extremely smoothly, and soon after, it was going toplete the fertilization process, producing the most basic form of life.


    However, the changes began from here!


    The head of the sperm split open, and what it spat out wasn¡¯t one, but several dozen snake like substances! These little snakes made from amino acids were not any less dangerous than cold-blooded species, colliding into the walls of the egg cell with extreme speed, continuously tearing off substances that carried nutrients and then changing them into its own genes! In the blink of an eye, several dozen sperm cells took form inside the egg, and then those that were a bit stronger even directly split a second time, spitting out even more fine snakes that contained gic material!


    In the blink of an eye, the egg cell burst from the countless sperm cells! The several hundred sperm cells crazily shot in all directions in search of new prey. However, the petri dish was extremely clean. Apart from that egg cell, there wasn¡¯t anything else for them to eat. After a short period of futile swimming, these sperm cells began to slow down and be muddled in color as well. The changing data in the microscopic view disyed that these sperm cells¡¯ genes were quickly copsing, turning into chunks of meaningless protein.


    Helen finally spat out a breath of air that had been pent up for an extremely long time and straightened her body. She looked at the time. From the time the sperm was released to when they all died, it took a total of a minute and seventeen seconds.


    This breath of herssted a minute and seventeen seconds!

 Book 3 13.1

    Book 3 Chapter 13.1 - Awakening


    Theboratory that was usually always brightly lit was now dark and gloomy. Only a single beam of light illuminated the experimental table in front of Helen, with all other light sourcesing from test tubes and culture apparatuses. These liquids that were glowing with different colors all had some type of grotesquely shaped tissues growing within them.


    Helen calmly sat there while lightly rubbing her forehead, alleviating the bits of pain that had surfaced. After resting a few minutes, Helen pulled up a few files from the intelligence system and carefully analyzed andpared them. These were all extremely unusual sperm analysis reports. All types of indicators were crammed together, numbering over a thousand. These reports that would take an ordinary person an entire day to read through only took Helen¡¯s abnormal brain a few seconds to read through once, and then she used less than ten seconds to finishparing everything.


    These examination reports were, of course, all of Su. Right now, he had pretty much be the center of Helen¡¯s life. Sometimes, Helen even began to doubt, between her and Persephone, who exactly paid more attention to Su. Of course, these two women¡¯s definition of ¡®paying attention¡¯ was definitely different, or at least, when it came to Su¡¯s body.


    Obtaining Su¡¯s sperm wasn¡¯t difficult. Forget about the fact that she had justpleted a series of major surgeries that could be said to have given Su a new body, even during normal examinations, Helen could still easily obtain any specimen she needed from Su¡¯s body. Compared to her old rival Dr. Connor, Helen definitely didn¡¯tck materials, yet the progress of her research on Su was simrly slow. This made her feel a bit dispirited.


    Under these various tests, no matter which cell was obtained, they all simrly either had offensive capabilities or they would quickly die, disying characteristics no different from intruder cells. Before Persephone¡¯s pregnancy, Helen even suspected that Su didn¡¯t have the ability to impregnate a woman at all. The so-called sperm could only be called one from its physiological structure and matter. However, its behavioral patterns definitely didn¡¯t have anything to do with reproduction.


    The egg cell in Persephone¡¯s belly was like a bomb, one thatpletely scattered and smashed apart the model Helen painstakingly created.


    Life is a strange thing. A single cell would only respond to a single, or maybe a few types of stimulus, and the reaction was rtively fixed, just like how a senary or octal power switch was simple and mechanical. However, when tens of millions of cellsbined together, it might produce entirely different actions and characteristics. When millions and millions of cells converged, forming a whole entity, they would even produce intelligence!


    After thinking for a moment, Helen wrote on the report that just came out, ¡°Current sample experienced a 175% increase in activity, offensive attribute very high. Length of survival a minute and seventeen seconds, divided 66 times...¡±


    She paused again for a while, and only then did she write in the remarks section, ¡°Biological behavioral patterns abnormal, however, signs of entering second evolution clear. Suspect that the single cell¡¯s irregr activity is still under the control of the main body to some extent.¡±


    Helen tapped to close the document, and what followed was a long string of encryptions. All documents rted to Su were encrypted with the mostplex algorithms. Even if all of the Blood Parliament¡¯sputing centers were used, without using up a year or two of time, they could forget about cracking Helen¡¯s algorithm.


    She stood up and walked to a corner of theboratory before lightly pressing on the wall. The wall quietly moved to the side, revealing the several tens of culture apparatuses behind it. Without counting them, Helen knew the quantity and all data rted to them even if she closed her eyes. The environment within all 60 of these culture devices werepletely different. Unusual life forms of varying sizes could be seen in some of these culture devices, and they looked more like a few strange pieces of flesh. Most of these culture devices looked empty without anything in them. However, on the optical screen on the side, there was an expanse of green icons, which left Helen rather satisfied. This meant that all of these culture devices maintained a normal growing state.


    Under the glow of the culture fluid, Helen¡¯s face that was usuallypletely expressionless had a trace of tenderness.


    Like usual, this was a deep and peaceful night. However, before Dr. Connor could enjoy this rare opportunity to get some sleep, he was woken up by an ear-splitting doorbell. In reality, the doorbell sound was a rxing violin tune, but in the ears of the doctor who hadn¡¯t even slept for an hour yet, it wasn¡¯t much different from a strike of thunder!


    The doctor groaned, and while holding his head that felt like it was going to explode, he crawled out of bed with difficulty. He was really hoping that the people outside identally pressed his doorbell, or even that it was a practical joke. However, after bing a bit more clear-headed and recovering some of his reasoning, he knew that this was impossible. The doctor was sleeping in theboratory room and not in the spacious and luxurious vi in the city. The number of people in the biologicalboratory who had the authority to stand in front of his gate did not number more than ten, and among them, only half could press his doorbell.


    The doorbell continued to sound, continuing without any sign of stopping.


    Dr. Connor muttered a string of curses as he tightened his night clothes and dragged his sixty year old body across the spacious and luxurious living room towards the door. The identifying device released a dull red light that surrounded the doctor¡¯s body. Two secondster, the bodyparison was sessfullypleted, and the doors immediately divided into four parts, withdrawing into the walls.


    The one standing here was the doctor¡¯s middle-aged assistant. His snow-white experimental uniform was covered in creases, and there were several holes on it as well. His hair was a mess, and his face was covered in sweat. There was even a rather inconspicuous bruise on its cheek. It seemed like while running here at full speed, he identally tripped, falling down quite hard as well.


    Connor¡¯s brows tightly locked together. He looked coldly at his usually calm assistant, and then he swallowed all of the harsh words he was going to spew out. However, his face was clearly unhappy. The doctor hated it when those under him acted in a disorderly manner the most, but from the assistant¡¯s appearance, it seemed like he had something extremely important to tell the doctor. As a result, he wanted to see exactly what it was that he had to be woken up.


    From the middle-aged assistant¡¯s red face and heavy breathing, it looked like running here left him quite exhausted. Without waiting for his breathing to slow down, he immediately said, ¡°Doctor! Gene lock... The gene lock is currently releasing!¡±


    Doctor Connor¡¯s eyes immediately looked like they were about to jump out from their sockets. He suddenly grabbed the assistant¡¯s cor and roared, ¡°What did you say?! You idiot, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?!¡±


    The doctor felt his aged body suddenly erupt with inhuman power. He flung the assistant onto the ground and sped towards the centralboratory. He, who usually cared about his outwards appearances, didn¡¯t notice that he was still wearing his night clothes, and that his feet werepletely bare.


    His assistantid paralyzed on the ground, his arms clutching his throat and breathing with difficulty. Just now, the doctor almost choked him to death! The assistant watched as the doctor passed through the ten meter corridor like a gust of wind and then disappear around the corner. However, his throat was still in great pain, so he couldn¡¯t even release the slightest sound. As expected, as soon as the doctor just rushed around the corner, a series of crashing noises rang through the air.


    Several minutester, the assistant dragged his staggering feet to Doctor Connor¡¯s office. The doctor stood at the center of the office, spellbound as he watched the optical screen that upied an entire wall. On that screen, one could see the gene lock that had countless strands of genes spiraling around it release gic fragments. It was also following some type of mysterious pattern to assemble new genes.


    The doctor was lost in his thoughts as he observed the mysterious diagram, muttering, ¡°Martin, don¡¯t you think that this is humanity¡¯s most beautiful picture?¡±


    ¡°Not only humanity!¡± The assistant stressed. His face was full of intoxication.

 Book 3 13.2

    Book 3 Chapter 13.2 - Awakening


    However, the process of the gene lock unlocking slowly stopped. Even though it produced a long new strand of genes, most of its mysteries were still hidden beneathyers of mists.


    The unlocking ended. Only after a long time had passed did the doctor release a heavy sigh and say, ¡°Just think about it! Martin, have the analysis resultse out yet?¡±


    Martin brought out the optical screen and connected it to the centralboratory. The screen immediately poured out pages after pages of data. Before the data finished refreshing, the doctor who had long lost patience grabbed that optical screen and stared closely at the screen. He even adjusted the refresh rate even faster.


    Endless data poured down like rain, the refreshing rate seeming to beparable to what Helen usually used! As the refresh rate increased, Dr. Connor¡¯s tightly locked eyebrows gradually unfolded. When the data stopped changing, the doctor quietly walked to his own seat and sat down, even closing his eyes.


    The assistant knew that this was a sign of Connor entering a state of deep thinking. As a result, he quietly stood there, waiting for the result. Time passed extremely slowly. Only after fifteen minutes had passed did the doctor open his eyes again. With a tired expression, he said, ¡°The release of the gene lock is roughly 1%, which is quite regrettable. Even though it is unknown what triggered the sudden gene lock release, what I am sure of is that it has nothing to do with our unlocking operation. However, this release still brought us 2 extremely important parameters, and five others can potentially be deduced. Also, do you still remember that broken form? With these parameters, I believe that the form will be much closer topletion... Martin!¡±


    The doctor¡¯s sudden shout startled the assistant. He hurriedly asked for his next instructions.


    ¡°How many vials of our most effective gene restoring medications do we have left?¡±


    ¡°There are five left in reserve, doctor.¡± When he saw the doctor¡¯s entire face be suffused with redness, the assistant felt as if something wasn¡¯t right.


    The doctor resolutely and decisively said, ¡°Contact some families with money, for example, that Fabregas or whatever and sell these to them! Hurry, contact them now. I want 10 million, and I need it now!¡±


    The assistant was shocked, and he immediately said, ¡°Doctor! These medications were prepared for the parliament¡¯s great figures! If they find out that we sold these, that won¡¯t be good...¡±


    Dr. Connor suddenly stood up and brandished his fists fiercely. His resounding voice almost seemed to prate straight through the assistant¡¯s eardrums. ¡°This isn¡¯t something you need to concern yourself with! Go and do what I¡¯ve asked! As long as I have ten million, I have confidence inpleting the ¡®Garden of Eden¡¯ n¡¯s experimental form! Do you hear me clearly? It¡¯s the ¡®Garden of Eden¡¯ n! This is much more important than some life prolonging restorative medicines!¡±


    ¡°Garden of Eden? Did I hear wrong, doctor?¡± The assistant looked nervously at Connor, as if he was a child waiting for his test results.


    ¡°We already have the necessary parameters, and just now, I received the inspiration toplete the experimental form!¡± Doctor Connor had a proud look on his face.


    The assistant finally recovered his cool-headedness, and after some thought, said, ¡°This might perhaps help out the research of ¡®that person¡¯.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s inevitable.¡± Connor nodded his head. After working with each other for over twenty years, the doctor was well aware of this assistant of his¡¯ abilities, and he believed in his judgment as well.


    ¡°If that is the case, then we will be far ahead of that Helen woman.¡± Martin revealed true excitement.


    ¡°This is also inevitable!¡± Connor replied proudly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact those families right now. I believe that those old fes will definitely offer a good price for the sake of living ten more years.¡± Martin said.


    After saying this, Martin left the doctor¡¯s office. When he was walking through the doors, he nced backwards, seeing that the doctor continued to stand perfectly straight in front of the image of the gene lock that had a small portion undone, seemingly high-spirited. The ¡®Garden of Eden¡¯ n was the entire biologicalboratory¡¯s most important project. If he was even able to make the slightest bit of progress in this ce, Dr. Connor would have left a deep mark in the history of the ck Dragonriders, Blood Parliament, and maybe even the entire human race! However, Martin understood Connor quite well. Perhaps in his heart, even if he perfectly realized the ¡®Garden of Eden¡¯ n, it still couldn¡¯tpare to the joy he felt of surpassing Helen.


    ¡°However, ten million isn¡¯t something just about anyone can get their hands on...¡± After carefully closing the doctor¡¯s office doors, Martin thought somewhat disrespectfully.


    At this moment, not only did Lieutenant Colonel Julio believe that the ck Dragonriders¡¯ current situation was rather unfavorable, many dragonriders also felt this way. At the very least, the war situation in Pendulum City was extremely bad, terrible to the extent where they might lose four dragonriders, their subordinates, and armies, as well as even a temporary loss of initiative.


    However, that was all there was to it.


    The ck Dragonriders had experienced many times of crisis in the past, and there was even once when they almost facedplete destruction. In the end, however, they still made it past that dark period and grew more powerful by the day after that. The ck Dragonriders might suffer a loss, but they definitely wouldn¡¯t be defeated! This was something that most of them already had faith in. The problem with the Scorpions of Disaster that suddenly arose, at least, the strength they currently disyed, was that they were far from that of the northern front¡¯s Holy Crusaders. However, in the recent half year, under Persephone¡¯s powerful attacks, not only did the Holy Crusaders lose much of their armies, they continuously gave up many strategic locations. That was why no one doubted their victory against the Scorpions of Disaster.


    Most of the time, the ck Dragonriders were like loose sand that could not cooperate. Every dragonrider represented an army, with the only difference being the size of the army. However, when a group of dragonriders grouped up together, they would still be a group of dragonriders and would never be one army. However, there were exceptions to this as well, and that was that regardless of which dragonrider general it was, from the aged city protecting Kan to Persephone who made the heart rates of men quicken, they all had the power to rally supporters, and as a result make the scattered dragonriders reluctantly be a single army. This type of rallying power was the root of these generals¡¯ undoubtable strength, and this rallying power was affected by one¡¯s potential and family strength. This was why Persephone¡¯s rallying power was undoubtedly much greater than Kan¡¯s. As for the dragonriders¡¯ strength, even if it they only maintained the minimal level of cooperation, they would produce extremely great power on the battlefield. Tactics that were impossible to put into practice in the olden era, under the support of the dragonriders¡¯ tyrannical strength, all became a reality.


    As everyone knows, most dragonriders were egotistical fellows. From a certain perspective, generals were no different. These dragonriders, as well as those from the Blood Parliament and Trials Division giants¡¯, care more about increasing their own strength and expanding their power of influence. As for the overall battle strategy, that was something only a few people considered.


    Once the battlefield situation of Pendulum City became bad enough that it even caught the attention and displeasure of some generals, even if a general only brought a few subordinates into the battlefield, the situation would immediately reverse. Even those seemingly terrifying Scorpions of Disaster war machines, in the eyes of high level dragonriders, were iparably weak. The temporary loss was only because the ones that were dealing with the scorpions were merely a bunch of low level individuals. This was what almost every dragonrider and subordinate believed, which was why no one worried about the battlefield situation and instead felt displeasure towards it. Of course, this was apart from the dragonriders that were surrounded by the scorpions.

 Book 3 13.3

    Book 3 Chapter 13.3 - Awakening


    That was why Ricardo felt exceptionally upset. With a pah sound, he hatefully spat out a clump of sandy soil that carried blood, and then he forcefully shook his head, sending out bits of dust from his ears. After shaking his head that seemed to have swelled quite a bit a few more times, he crawled out from the dirt. The entire lower half of his body sank into the dirt, as if he had been half buried alive.


    Ricardo¡¯s ears continued to rumble with a low humming sound, as if the great explosion that erupted just now was still ringing through the air. Within the rising smoke and falling debris, he sharply noticed that at the head of a street several tens of streets out were two Scorpions of Disaster soldiers who were currently struggling to crawl up. Under his powerful five levels of weapon control ability, the type 3 dragon model assault rifle in Ricardo¡¯s hands was like an extension of his arm. There was no need for him to make any aiming motions, and with a casual pull on the trigger, six rounds of bullets urately entered the bodies of these two little scorpions,pletely ending all of their efforts of crawling up.


    Ricardo stood up, standing at the center of the street among the endlessly rising smoke and flying streams of bullets. Concentrated gunshots sounded from all directions; it seemed like intense battles were happening in every direction. He wanted to take a step towards the head of the street, but he felt as if his thigh was a bit numb. When he reached down and rubbed it, he unexpectedly touched blood. He had unknowingly when been injured.


    ¡°These sted scorpions!¡± Ricardo hatefully cursed. At the same time, he pulled the trigger, instantly releasing over twenty rounds of bullets from the assault rifle, sting through a wall on the other side of the street, as well as sting the Scorpion of Disaster soldier hiding behind the wall into two pieces. However, when the numbness of his thigh faded, the pain it brought Ricardo made him feel as if something wasn¡¯t right. The injury wasrger than what he expected, and there was a piece of shrapnel that wasn¡¯t small inside. Ricardo only had three levels of defensive strength, which wasn¡¯t enough to maintain his original level of movement under this type of injured state. He missed his mobile armor, because that was something that could turn a single soldier into a human shaped tank! However, that thing also drained energy like a bottomless pit. The first day their resupply lines were cut, Ricardo had no choice but to cast aside this energy draining mobile armor.


    He cursed while dragging his injured leg to the nearby abandoned city. Standing in the middle of the street with decreased mobility was not much different from seeking death. Right at that moment, a feeling of rm suddenly crept up within Ricardo¡¯s heart. He immediately turned around, just in time to see that an iparably deep gun muzzle was currently aimed at him!


    The instant he detected this danger, that muzzle released a scorching me. With less than 100 meters of distance between them, Ricardo was already powerless to avoid this attack. He could only do his best to tighten his muscles and then roll to the side to lessen the number of bullets he was struck by.


    During this process, a faint force field suddenly covered Ricardo, and it also allowed his flesh to contract even closer. The bulletsnded ruthlessly on Ricardo¡¯s body, but they were all blocked by his tough body, in the end only leaving some superficial wounds.


    Then, a figure rushed out like a leopard, fiercely sending Ricardo onto the ground! Bullets continued to fly from both sides of the street, with two of themnding on her body, releasing muffled pu pu sounds. The one that knocked down Ricardo was a maroon-haired young girl. One hand pressing down Ricardo, her other raising arge pistol that was over 50 centimeters in size before pressing down on the trigger!


    The pistol released a rumbling sound simr to that of a machine gun. The shooter a hundred meters out didn¡¯t even have the time to reveal an expression of fear before his head and a small half of his chest were sted to pieces! Blood sprayed high into the air.


    After sting the shooter dead, the young girl jumped up, and like carrying a rabbit, she lifted Ricardo up and disappeared into the nearby ruin¡¯s building in a sh. As she took off andnded, over ten muzzles extended out from the various buildings in the ruins, and then they sent a concentrated hail of bullets onto the building that the young girl disappeared into. However, by then, there was already not a soul in sight.


    With a plop sound, inside of an abandoned house four blocks away, Ricardo was tossed onto the ground that was covered in dust. This greatly affected the injury on his leg, causing him to release a miserable cry and turn his face pale. His forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    ¡°Stop making noise! Do you want to die?¡± The girl berated with a suppressed voice while observing the outside situation through a crack in the wall.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯m a gentleman and have to treat pretty girls with manners, especially a girl that just saved my life. Li, thanks!¡± Ricardo blurted out. He struggled to a seated position, and then with his military de, he cut open his trousers to inspect the injury on his thigh.


    The injury was quiterge. Even though it was no longer bleeding due to his defensive and regenerative abilities, this abnormallyrge injury still required cleaning, disinfecting, and the shrapnel inside had to be removed as well before he could recover his mobility. Ricardo pulled out a medical kit, and inside this expensive high level medical kit, not only were there all types of essential drugs, there was a set of precise battlefield surgical tools. However, because the injury wasn¡¯t on the outer parts of his thigh, it wasn¡¯t too convenient for him toplete the operation himself.


    After seeing that the enemies outside didn¡¯t immediately follow them, Li hurriedly reached Ricardo¡¯s side and said, ¡°We can rest here for five minutes tops, or else we will be surrounded again!¡±


    Without waiting for Ricardo¡¯s opposition, Li squatted down. She pressed down on his wound, and then grabbed the fine de from his hands.


    ¡°Oh, wait! My dear Li, you can¡¯t be like this... no!¡±


    Following Ricardo¡¯s miserable cry, Li already forcibly pulled out that piece of shrapnel from deep within his thigh. What followed was cleaning, disinfecting, spraying medications, and sealing this injury. Lipleted this process in a direct and efficient manner, finishing it in one go. She only used a minute and a half.


    Li stood up and stretched her hand towards Ricardo. Ricardo grabbed her hand, and then a great strength was exerted from Li, whose physique was much more fine and petite, directly picking up the tall and sturdy Ricardo from the ground. He tried to walk a few steps, and then he discovered that it was much easier, to the point where his mobility wasn¡¯t affected much anymore. It seemed like Li¡¯s first aid skills were quite excellent. There was only one thing bad about it, and it was that she didn¡¯t seem to care how much pain the person she was saving felt.


    ¡°My dear Li, I truly never expected that apart from valiant strength, your first aid skills are also so outstanding. Sigh, that Su fellow really makes others jealous!¡±


    Li didn¡¯t pay the jabbering Ricardo much attention and instead lowered her head to inspect that shockinglyrge pistol. This 15mm caliber weapon used special ammunition. Its close range power was shockingly powerful to the extent where it couldn¡¯t even be considered a pistol anymore and was instead more like a miniature hand cannon. Along with its shocking power came an extremely great recoil force. If it wasn¡¯t someone like Li who had close to five levels of strength, it was simply impossible to use. Its other disadvantage was that its ammunition was few and expensive. After three days of intensebat, Li only had less than twenty rounds left for her pistol.


    She carried a Scorpions of Disaster standard issue assault rifle in her left hand, and then she tossed a dozen or so magazines she gathered into her backpack. She looked outside and then said to Ricardo, ¡°Can you move? If you can, then we should set out right now.¡±


    As soon as Ricardo said ¡®of course I can¡¯, Li rushed out ahead of him, and then loud gunshots sounded outside the room. After a moment of shock, Ricardo immediately rushed out as well, just in time to see Li¡¯s figure enter an abandoned building on the other side of the street. Meanwhile, on the roof of a building on the side, two Scorpions of Disaster soldiers whose life forces were quickly fading away slowly dropped down, their powerless bodies sliding down the inclined rooftop and dropping heavily onto the floor.


    Ricardo sprinted a few steps and finally caught up to Li. Before he could say anything, he saw Li turn her body and rush in the direction where the gunshots were most intense.


    Ricardo was immediately frightened and hurriedly said, ¡°Hey, pretty girl! There are too many enemies on that side! The two of us can¡¯t go there! Ah, damn it!¡± A string of bullets flew over from the side, almost brushing past Ricardo¡¯s body as it shot into the walls and floors. As a ck Dragonrider lieutenantmander, Ricardo wasn¡¯t someone good to provoke. His body leaned to the side, using fast, slight, and precise movements to aim at his opponent. Then, with a few burst shots, the hiding shooter¡¯s chest was sted apart.

 Book 3 13.4

    Book 3 Chapter 13.4 - Awakening


    Li had already rushed out from the other side, entering a rtively open ce. In front of them was a Scorpions of Disaster troop who currently had their backs to the two of them, shooting intensely at the enemy hiding behind the opposing bunker.


    Li bent her body and quickly shifted sideways. The automatic rifle in her left hand and the pistol in her right hand continuously released fire, sending a hail of bullets raining down on the Scorpions of Disaster soldiers¡¯ position. After firing the pistol three times, she finally hit one of the Scorpions of Disaster soldiers that was entirely covered in heavy armor. This type of infantry armor wasn¡¯t heavy, yet it possessed extremely powerful defensive strength, able to block heavy machine gun bullets and long range sniper bullets. These armored soldiers¡¯ physical strength were much greater than ordinary soldiers, with heavy machine guns and even anti-aircraft machine guns being potential weapons. In both heavy firepower and alley fights, the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s armored soldiers would always be extremely important.


    Even though the pistol couldn¡¯t st through this soldier¡¯s armor, after it struck his helmet, the tremendous force snapped this soldier¡¯s neck bones. After eliminating this armored soldier, the strength of this small Scorpions of Disaster troop was decreased by a small half, and they were immediately suppressed by Li¡¯s assault rifle until they couldn¡¯t raise their heads. However, Li¡¯s assault rifle barrage couldn¡¯t shoot through their bulletproof vests, so these soldiers turned their muzzles around one after another, sending more and more bullets her way. Li had to spend more time doing evasive movements, and as a result, her firepower was clearly affected.


    A burst of muffled gunshots suddenly sounded. Ricardo also rushed into this spaciousnd. The dragon model assault rifle was a powerful weapon that could easily st apart the Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ bulletproof vests. He didn¡¯t move sideways like Li and instead proceeded in a Z shaped manner. At the same time, he shot these Scorpions of Disaster soldiers down one after another.


    After dealing with this troop of Scorpions of Disaster soldiers with difficulty, Ricardo somewhat unexpectedly noticed that he had taken another bullet, and the ce where he was shot was actually also that unlucky wounded leg. However, after the bullet passed through the force field that offered a certain degree of interference and then entered his muscle that became even tougher, the bullet didn¡¯t have much kic energy left, stopping after it barely entered his flesh. Towards this type of small wound, Ricardo could directly squeeze the bullet out from his flesh.


    Of course, only when he was within a certain distance from Li could he enjoy this type of defensive boost, and that still depended on Li¡¯s mood. On this battlefield where bullets flew about chaotically, death became serious injuries, serious injuries became light injuries, and light injuries became insignificant. Ricardo who had experienced many years on the battlefield was quite clear on the fact that Li was someone that couldn¡¯t be offended.


    After wiping out this troop of soldiers, Li didn¡¯t stop for a moment and jumped over the battlefield. Towards those four individuals who looked like subordinates, she said, ¡°Whose subordinates are you all?¡±


    Only when they saw that Li wasn¡¯t someone from the Scorpions of Disaster did the four subordinates truly release a breath of relief. In this sted ce, other than ck Dragonriders, there were only Scorpions of Disaster. There was no third party. Even though there were some in the beginning, they were all wiped out by people from both sides. The leading subordinate said, ¡°We are Second Lieutenant ss¡¯ subordinates. We stayed behind yesterday to cut off the enemy, and as a result lost touch with the second lieutenant¡¯s main army...¡±


    Li didn¡¯t wait for him to finish speaking and cut him off, saying, ¡°You all will listen to mymand from now on and move with the two of us!¡±


    ¡°But you aren¡¯t a dragonrider. Even if you were, we are the second lieutenant¡¯s subordinates, so we have no obligation to follow your orders.¡± The middle-aged subordinate said with a frown, maintaining as tactful of a tone as possible. After all, Li and Ricardo had just helped them deal with a troop of scorpions. Among the dragonriders around Pendulum City, they had never heard of there being any females.


    Li didn¡¯t pay the middle-aged subordinate¡¯s doubt any attention and instead pointed at Ricardo behind her before saying, ¡°You deal with them!¡±


    After giving Li who was already starting to observe their surroundings a look, Ricardoughed bitterly, and then he walked in front of these four subordinates. ¡°I am Lieutenant Commander Ricardo, and right now, I order you all to follow and move together with us. If you all want to continue living, then it¡¯s best if you follow us and also properly obey orders.¡±


    The four subordinates gave each other a look, and then they immediately crawled out from the bunker to stand behind Ricardo. As the subordinates of a second lieutenant, their strength wasn¡¯t much greater than one of the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s armored soldiers. Following a higher ranked officer would greatly increase their chances of survival, perhaps even higher than if they followed their original master. Since they didn¡¯t know where Second Lieutenant ss was, there was no obstacle preventing them from temporarily obeying Ricardo¡¯smand.


    However, who was that woman? She seemed extremely young, yet she could give Lieutenant Commander Ricardo orders? Her abilities were extremely powerful though, and her temper didn¡¯t seem all that great. Asking her about her identity would most likely produce a bad reaction, and things would not end well for them from there. That was why the four subordinates could only hold back their questions and silently follow these two towards another battlefield where intense firepower was being exchanged.


    Ricardo gave their route of advance a look, and then he was immediately shocked. He hurriedly caught up to Li and said, ¡°Hey, hey! We seem to be heading further and further away from the base! Also, the enemy has set up a massive military force in that direction!¡±


    Li continued to proceed in a resolute manner towards the gunshots. Without even turning her head back, she replied, ¡°The base¡¯s direction is more dangerous. Also, we need to find the separated people.¡±


    ¡°But we will easily be surrounded like this! We should find a way to break out first and then contact general headquarters for reinforcements! In this sted ce, allmunication methods are useless!¡± Ricardo argued while asionally dealing with the lone Scorpions of Disaster soldiers that would show up from time to time.


    Li didn¡¯t reply and instead rushed forward fiercely. Then, with one knee bent, she borrowed the sprint to slide down, and in the blink of an eye, she rushed out from the end of the street. Then, the assault rifle in her hands roared furiously, its 60 round magazine emptying in an instant, sweeping through the two Scorpions of Disaster soldiers at the other end of the street. Ricardo could only helplessly follow along. His dragon assault rifle fired from time to time, sting four Scorpions of Disaster full of holes one after another. His marksmanship was much better than Li¡¯s, and the power of the dragon rifle was a good amount greater than the Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ assault rifles. With a single burst, he could eliminate one enemy, not needing to do something like Li¡¯s crazy and ferocious spray fire. The four subordinates that they found on the battlefield had ample experience as well. They took the initiative to scatter out, protecting Li and Ricardo¡¯s sides and rear.


    Up ahead was an intense battlefield. From the concentrated gunshots and sounds of explosion, it seemed like there were at least several dozen individuals fighting an intense battle. Li¡¯s eyes lit up. She suddenly erupted with strength, using quick, violent, and concise tactical movements to rush forward, directly rushing towards that battlefield!


    Ricardo and Li advanced shoulder to shoulder. He shouted while cleaning up the scattered enemies up ahead, ¡°Hey! Pretty girl, there are too many enemies up ahead! Charging forward like this is extremely dangerous!¡±


    ¡°We can eliminate them. Also, mypanion might very well be up ahead.¡± Li coldly replied.


    Ricardo cried out, ¡°But I am the lieutenantmander! In this ce, I should be themander!¡±


    ¡°I am not your subordinate, and it¡¯s best if you listen to mymand.¡± Li¡¯s reply was just as cold as before without leaving him the slightest bit of face. At this moment, she already reached the edge of the battlefield, upying an advantageous position to observe the terrain and enemies¡¯ positions.

 Book 3 13.5

    Book 3 Chapter 13.5 - Awakening


    Ricardo released a bitterugh, feeling helpless in this dispute again. They were originally moving together, but Ricardo made an error while inmand, leading them right into an enemy ambush point and they ultimately ended uppletely scattered. Ricardo, Li Gaolei and Li each separately held off an enemy troop, covering the subordinates to break out. In this ce wheremunications and resupply means were all cut off and enemiesid in wait everywhere, being alone was incredibly dangerous. After Li and Ricardo regrouped, their goal was to gather the soldiers that had been scattered everywhere, as well as search for Li Gaolei as well as those subordinates. In reality, in small scale alley fights, Li¡¯smand might not be better than Ricardo¡¯s. After all, this Fabregas family¡¯s first rank sessor fought for several years against the Holy Crusaders in the northern front, rising all the way from a private to a lieutenantmander. However, Li had a natural sharpness towards battlefield situations, as well as a calmness thatpletely didn¡¯t match her age. That was why at least ever since they were separated due to that mistake, Ricardo had never seen her make a mistake herself.


    After observing the battlefield situation for a bit, Li called over the four subordinates. She had them split into two groups and outnk the enemies from the left and right. They had to eliminate the shooters at the two sides¡¯ high ground. Then, she said to Ricardo, ¡°The three armored soldiers on the right will be left to you. I¡¯ll deal with the guy on the left.¡±


    As for the thirty ordinary Scorpions of Disaster soldiers, Li didn¡¯t distribute them up. For Ricardo and herself who possessed powerful abilities, these ordinary soldiers weren¡¯t any threat.


    Ricardo rushed up, jumped, rolled, and shifted sideways. While carrying out this series of tactical movements that left others dazzled, the assault rifle in his hands continuously roared, the powerful bulletsnding on the armored soldiers¡¯ helmets with shocking precision. Even if he couldn¡¯t shoot through their helmets, the powerful force would still break their necks or at least deliver severe brain damage from the intense vibrations. In less than a minute, Ricardo¡¯s list of achievements had another three armored soldiers on it. He maintained his high speed movement, and while borrowing the cover of various terrain, he began to sweep through those ordinary soldiers.


    Explosions seemed to have erupted at what seemed to be the same time from both buildings¡¯ top floor. Several scorptions of Disaster soldiers¡¯ corpses were sted off the rooftop from the heat waves. The four subordinates immediately upied the position that used to belong to the Scorpions of Disaster, and then from this high ground, they released suppressing fire on the battlefield. Meanwhile, the people who were originally badly suppressed within a half-destroyed building by the Scorpions of Disaster also increased their firepower. There was onerge male who even rushed out and initiated a sudden assault. It seemed like the trapped individuals were battle-hardened veterans as well.


    ¡°Li Gaolei!¡± Li shouted. The power of the assault rifle in her hands became even more ferocious.


    From this pincer attack, the four troops of Scorpions of Disaster soldiers all became corpses. Because of theputer chips controlling their emotions, these Scorpions of Disaster normal soldiers would never surrender, nor would they try to run. After paying a heavy price to break out from the enemy¡¯s enclosure, Li Gaolei, Li, Ricardo, as well as the subordinates all finally reunited. Only, of their 60 man army they set out with, right now, there was only 15 left.


    After a short period of rest, Li led this troop that was riddled with scars towards the depths of the Scorpions of Disaster. After breaking through three battles in session, Li already brought the army in a big circle. Her assault direction was clearly not what the Scorpions of Disaster expected. When the curtain of night descended, not many Scorpions of Disaster troops could be found around them already. Only now did Li lead this troop that waspletely drained into a hidden abandoned building to rest for a while.


    After exploring the terrain, arranging sentry tasks, and making sure that everyone in their troop had their injuries taken care of, only then did Li gesture towards Li Gaolei who had just finished wrapping up his injuries and they walked together into a vacant room.


    Li pulled out a military knife, and after sterilizing the de with a me, she tossed the military de to Li Gaolei. She leaned towards the ground and said, ¡°I took two shots. Help me deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Li Gaolei took out his own medical kit and unexpectedly found that all of the medications inside had already been used up. During these several days of battle, he took at least six bullets, but luckily none of them hit vital areas. In addition, with the area control ability as well as two level in defense, he shaved off at least half the power of the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s bullets, and that was why he could maintain a basic level of fighting strength. This wasn¡¯t only true for Li Gaolei; everyone else in the army already used up everything in their medical kits, to the extent where most of these people¡¯s ammunition had already been used up, leaving them with no choice but to use the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s weapons that were much morecking in power. Only an expert at weapon control like Ricardo could use the minimal amount of bullets to eliminate enemies with high efficiency, allowing him to continuously use his convenient dragon model assault rifle.


    ¡°Here!¡± Li pointed towards the right part of her bottom and her right thigh.


    Li Gaolei didn¡¯t show any misgivings either, directly unfastening Li¡¯sbat trousers and pulling them down to her knees, revealing the two injuries. He didn¡¯t have time to admire Li¡¯s full and powerful bottom. His eyebrows immediately locked together! The injuries had swelled up greatly, to the extent where he couldn¡¯t even see the bullet holes. The surrounding flesh had long undergone necrosis, revealing a light greenish-gray color.


    Li Gaolei reached out his hand and lightly stroked the two injuries. Then, he squeezed down on Li¡¯s bottom, and as a result, Li immediately released a light groan from pain. Her personality was extremely firm and persistent, but in front of Li Gaolei¡¯s face, there was no need to act so headstrong.


    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s a dirt bullet!¡± Li Gaolei fiercely cursed.


    The dirt bullet was a bullet that had chemical poison and radiation matter mixed into the warhead. Even though it was only a small amount of radiation, if left untreated, the wound would still triggerrge amounts of tissue death. Li had already had this injury for a long time, but she always endured it without treating the wound. Only now did she find Li Gaolei to deal with it.


    Battlefield first aid was a fundamental survival skill in the wilderness. Li Gaolei skillfully made two perpendicr cuts, removed the bullet, and then cleaned up the rotting flesh. Then, he used a me to burn the surface of the injury, thus concluding the treatment. Li¡¯s entire head was covered in sweat, her body so weak she couldn¡¯t stand up.


    ¡°You should get some rest. We should have another four hours of safety.¡± Li Gaolei removed his jacket and gave it to Li. Right now, she shouldn¡¯t move, but she couldn¡¯t even if she wanted to.


    Li weakly expressed a sound of agreement, and then the room became silent. Li Gaolei lit a cigarette, and after taking a deep breath, he ced the cigarette by Li¡¯s mouth. Li took several breaths in session, and then her mental state finally seemed to have lifted a bit. ¡°I never expected that you would actually have this kind of good stuff.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to save it until now. None of those damn scorpions smoke.¡± Only when Lipletely smoked this cigarette did Li Gaolei put out the cigarette butt.


    ¡°What do you think? Will we be able to make it out of this alive?¡± Li suddenly asked.


    Li Gaolei was momentarily stupefied, and then heughed before saying, ¡°Of course! Leader should be hurrying over any day now.¡±


    Li lightly sighed, saying rather softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what in the world he¡¯s doing! Hmph! Who knows, maybe he crawled onto that woman¡¯s bed again!¡±


    After some time passed, Li then said, ¡°If we die in battle this time, do you think leader will remember us?¡±


    Li Gaolei chuckled. He didn¡¯t directly reply to Li¡¯s question and instead asked, ¡°Why did you follow leader?¡±

 Book 3 13.6

    Book 3 Chapter 13.6 - Awakening


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Li buried her head into her arms, saying somewhat gloomily, ¡°What has he even done for me? I don¡¯t even see him that often throughout the year, and the amount of money he gives me is little too, yet I still have to fight for him with my life on the line. That woman is fooling around with him, yet I can¡¯t do anything either. Who made her prettier and stronger than me? But if they want to go to bed together, won¡¯t it be fine if I just leave? They don¡¯t have to tie me up and throw me into a wardrobe, right?!¡±


    When Li Gaolei heard this, he roared withughter. Li who became even more gloomy couldn¡¯t vent out her feelings, so she could only hit her head heavily on the ground twice. Either way, her body was sturdy, so even if she was hit a few times, she wouldn¡¯t break.


    ¡°And as for you, I still want to be his woman, but why in the world did you follow along and be a subordinate too? Isn¡¯t staying back at Rond just fine? At least you have some freedom.¡± Li asked.


    Li Gaolei stretched his body a bit. He leaned against the wall and slowly said, ¡°Rond can be called argepany, but there is no way it canpare to huge monsters like the Blood Parliament or the ck Dragonriders. In the past, perhaps these huge monsters were all busy dealing with internal problems, so they didn¡¯t have the excess energy to expand. Meanwhile, in the vast wilderness, apart from radiation and garbage, there¡¯s nothing much for them to take. That is why various inhabited areas of different sizes came into existence, and apany like Rond can continue its operations. However, this era is currently passing by. I could feel that theserge fes are currently shifting their eyes towards the distance where they previously never cared about, and their speed of expansion is increasing as well. Soon, no, actually now, theserge fes should have already finished their mutual probing and begun fighting! Do you think Rond who is stuck between these powerful fes has any chance of survival? This is, unless theypletely abandon their military force and attach themselves to a certain power, bing one of their panies¡¯, in the olden era¡¯s sense.¡±


    Li impatiently scratched her hair. She cut Li Gaolei off and said, ¡°I know about all of this, but this isn¡¯t the main reason!¡±


    Li Gaolei knew that Li normally looked like a rough girl, but she was actually extremely sharp on politics and military affairs, to the extent where it was more than what an eighteen year old girl should have. The reason he said all of that was simply to vent out some of his sorrow and regret. These words were likely spoken for himself. When he heard that Li was already a bit impatient, Li Gaolei chuckled and said, ¡°Actually, the main reason I followed leader is because he treated us like people just like himself, not like the other great figures who, deep down, don¡¯t think of ordinary people like us as simr life forms as themselves. Also, even if I die, as long as leader is fine, for the sake of my grave, he would most likely continue to take care of Sally.¡±


    Everything Li Gaolei said was the truth. However, there was one sentence he didn¡¯t say, and that was that this eighteen year-old troublesome girl truly didn¡¯t make him feel at ease. He had to stay close and watch over her, so as to avoid her being chopped up or having her be some powerful fe¡¯s ything.


    Li obviously didn¡¯t know this point. After hearing Li Gaolei¡¯s words, she asked with some doubt, ¡°Didn¡¯t leader grow up in the wilderness together with us? What is so strange about him treating us like simr people?¡±


    Li Gaolei shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s still different! We are just some bugs that took advantage of others in the wilderness, while leader is someone thatpletely embodies the wilderness!¡±


    The night was extremely long, but the first rays of morning sun finally arrived.


    Under the faint light of morning, a squadron of Scorpions of Disaster soldiers were currently advancing towards the position scheduled in advance. There were actually four armored soldiers among this troop, as well as a battlefieldmander with strengthened intelligence and perception abilities. The military strength of this troop was clearly several times that of ordinary small troops. Their mission was to set up a ring of ambush between the trapped dragonriders and the base, attacking any potential reinforcements.


    While moving, the battlefieldmander seemed to have sensed something and ordered for the entire troop to stop moving. Meanwhile, she looked into the distance herself. Her sight ability was ten times that of an ordinary person¡¯s, but in this dim lightning, as well as smoke and mists suffusing the air, she couldn¡¯t see that far either. This femalemander looked extremely young. Her face was without any expression, and on her forehead was a row of digits: D306. In this infantry troop of hers, apart from the armored soldiers that were all wrapped within alloy armor, the other soldiers¡¯ foreheads all had numbers as well, the smallest being 30603, and the highest being 30641.


    Themander took out a pair of high-powered binocrs, and this time, through the lens, she finally saw a clear figure.


    It was a single person walking over alone. Around him was a thick and long cloak that was almostpletely wrapped around his body. Under the hood¡¯s darkness, she could see a bit of flickering green radiance. Behind him was a long rifle, unknown what kind of model it was, but it shouldn¡¯t be anything advanced. Only, the length of the gun barrel and the caliber looked extremely shocking, far surpassing that of an ordinary rifle.


    What left themander shocked was that he unexpectedly didn¡¯t show any signs of concealing himself, instead directly walking in this direction! Forget about his body temperature, just his footsteps faintly sounded in themander¡¯s keen ears!


    This guy was already dead. This was the first thought that entered themander¡¯s head.


    Regardless of whether it was the Scorpions of Disaster or dragonriders, they would always immediately attack anyone that isn¡¯t on their own side. They wouldn¡¯t care if that person was innocent at all.


    Could it be that this person was blind? This was the second thought that themander thought.


    How long was the gap between these two thoughts? No matter how one tried to describe it, it was still an almost negligible amount!


    In reality, between these two thoughts, themander only saw two scenes. One was that person currently walking towards her, and the other was that person raising his gun and aiming at her. As for how that shocking rifle was removed from his back, or how it aimed at herself, this entire process waspletely unknown!


    Meanwhile, the third scene was the muzzle spraying out a sphere of light.


    20 secondster, a rather unremarkable piece of information appeared on the optical screen in front of Diaster: Squad 306pletely wiped out!

 Book 3 14.1

    Book 3 Chapter 14.1 - Intercept


    After inspecting thest corpse, Su stood up, and then he gazed into the distance that was still hidden in heavy mist. From time to time, rumbling cannon sounds would ring through the air, illustrating that the battlefield was still extremely intense. There was no need to doubt the strength of the ck Dragonriders, especially during desperate straits. Even if they had been surrounded by military strength several times that of their own for four days, it seemed likepletely wiping them out was still quite a difficult task for the Scorpions of Disaster.


    Even though they were subordinates with ordinary abilities, their strength were still much greater than that of ordinary Scorpions of Disaster soldiers and no much different than armored soldiers. Meanwhile, a subordinate that was rtively stronger could deal with an armored soldier on their own. A Dragonrider, even if they were just a private ranked one, their powerful battle strength was definitely enough to wipe out a small group of Scorpions of Disaster soldiers. As for Li Gaolei and Li whose strength were already equivalent to lower officer level dragonriders, they couldn¡¯t be evaluated normally.


    Wars of the age of turmoil were alreadypletely different from that of the olden era. The foundations ofrge industries were alreadypletely wiped out, and weapon systems that relied on precise processedponents that could only be produced in small amounts became mainstream. At the same time, the sharp increase in personal abilities already shattered the equilibrium of battle. When using equipment of the same level and given sufficient time and space, individuals with greater abilities could easily wipe out several hundred or even over a thousand normal soldiers. Numbers and cannon fodder tactics were already things rarely used. The deaths ofrge amounts of Scorpions of Disaster normal soldiers only managed to exchange for dragonrider subordinates and ordinary soldier losses. Only after a dragonrider was left alone and used up all of his ammunition and supplies would there be a chance of him falling under the hands of ordinary soldiers.


    Originally, the most effective way to deal with the ck Dragonriders was to send out someone like Martham to directly kill the subordinates and soldiers under the dragonrider. Inside Pendulum City¡¯s dragonriders, apart from Ricardo who had Su¡¯s subordinates with him, there weren¡¯t any other dragonriders who could put up a resistance against this terrifying giant. Four dayster, the dragonriders within the enclosure were still fighting back intensely, so it seemed like a powerful individual like Martham wasn¡¯t going to enter the stage. Where was he hiding then?


    In the age of turmoil, even though humans have adapted to this type of environment through basic evolution, the number of people that remained from when the battle begun was just a small percentage. Even if one wanted to expand their armed forces to arger scale, it would still be hard for them to find men and women of suitable ages. How could the Scorpions of Disaster invest thousands of troops into a single battlefront? And where did all of these peoplee from?


    Su thought deeply about this question, but he couldn¡¯t find an answer. If one used the strength of the Blood Parliament asparison, the scope of the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s control should be several times that of the Blood Parliament, reaching several hundreds of thousands of square kilometers, and only then would they be able to gather this many troops and throw close to ten thousand into one battlefield as cannon fodder.


    In addition, the dead Scorpions of Disaster soldiers were just like before, their bodies so packed with life force that Su had the illusion that what he had killed was not a fully armed soldier, but rather an infant that had not yet weaned.


    While in deep thought, Su begun to dismantle one of the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s assault rifle. He disassembled it, put it together, and then disassembled it again. Several dozenponents danced about between those hands that only had their fingertips revealed, as if they possessed their own intelligence. After continuously dismantling it three times, Su finally felt satisfaction towards this rifle¡¯s quality. The damagedponents were all exchanged with theponents of other rifles. He carried the rifle on his back and brought two magazines before heading into the warzone depths.


    Before he even walked out a kilometer, Su noticed that another group of soldiers were currently hurrying in this direction. He leaned his body slightly, and then with a small sprint, he entered an abandoned building 200 meters away. Then, he quietly sat down and even closed his eyes to get some rest.


    A group of Scorpions of Disaster soldiers walked out from the dense mists. They dispersed in ax horizontal formation. Two armored soldiers walked out first, their electronic goggles continuously flickered with radiance as they swept their eyes over the surrounding region.


    Su looked like as if he waspletely asleep, allowing this group of soldiers to pass by. He did not collect all of his aura, instead only controlling his aura until it was just enough to avoid these two armored soldiers¡¯ detection.


    When this loosely organized group of soldierpletely passed him, only then did Su walk out from the building he was hiding in. He stood at the center of the spacious and empty street, raising his weapon to aim at the Scorpions of Disaster soldiers who were only a hundred meters out. Their movements weren¡¯t slow or fast, unhurried as if they were strolling about on a day off work.


    Monotonous gunshots sounded. Only when four of theirpanions fell onto the ground did the Scorpions of Disaster soldiers notice that an enemy appeared behind them!


    They already used their fastest speed to turn around, crouch down, search for their target, aim, and even fire two rounds! However, gunshots continuously sounded, and the Scorpions of Disaster soldiers continued to fall one after another at inconceivable speeds.


    Meanwhile, Su stood just like that in front of the hail of bullets, using the Scorpions of Disaster assault rifles¡¯ single firing mode to shoot down the enemies a hundred meters out one after another. Bullets whistled through the air towards him from the other side. Su usually stood there without moving, only asionally shifting left, right, or slightly crouching, and just just like that, avoided all of the bullets that came at him.


    Before ten second were up, this group of over 20 Scorpions of Disaster soldiers only had the two armored soldiers left!


    The assault rifle maintained a constant speed of three rounds per second as it fired, but this slow firing speed instead produced an incredibly cold and horrifying calmness. Two rounds of bullets first shot at the machine gun in the armored soldiers¡¯ hands, and then bullets rained down one after another on their helmets and goggles. Even though these two armored soldiers began to stagger backwards from the force of the bullets, the point where the bulletsnded seemed to be nearly identical! Not even the ck Dragonriders¡¯ protective goggles could resist an assault rifle¡¯s continuous fire, let alone the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s bullet proof tactical lens that were a grade lower.


    After each of them took three rounds of bullets, Su looked at the two goggle lens that were covered in cracks with satisfaction, and then he pulled the trigger again. This time, blood and brain fluid finally seeped out from the cracks of the protective goggles.


    Su walked between this ground covered in corpses.


    A light ck sounded. An empty magazine that still carried scorching heat dropped onto the ground, and then a hand covered in tactical gloves retrieved a fully loaded magazine from one of the corpses. Then, two thick and sturdy military boots followed the spacious and empty streets into the distance. His footsteps were heavy and calm, maintaining a constant rhythm this entire time. Even when Su¡¯s figure disappeared into the mist, the faint sound of footsteps continued to linger about this ground of corpses.

 Book 3 14.2

    Book 3 Chapter 14.2 - Intercept


    The sky brightened some more.


    This time, what Su¡¯s left hand looted from the corpses was not just a magazine, but also a standard Scorpions of Disaster assault rifle. With just a few seconds of work, the barrel of the rifle in Su¡¯s hands was exchanged for the assault rifle¡¯s one. Under the gradually brightening sky, Su¡¯s hands moved with a graceful rhythm, the skintight tactical gloves not damaging his hands¡¯ beauty at all. Meanwhile, the fingers that were exposed outside were like sparkling snow, white to the point where they shouldn¡¯t belong to this world. It was unknown just how long Su fought, but even if they turned over an enemy corpse that was covered in blood and dirt, his ten fingers would still not be contaminated by a speck of dust.


    It was as if war was supposed to be this clean, efficient, and spotless.


    The clock was already pointing at twelve. Due to the thickyer of radiation clouds, in this month of April where flowers should have bloomed and the warmth of springtime should have arrived, the north still experienced a frigid coldness. In addition, the sky was still extremely dusky, as if the curtain of night was ready to descend at any moment.


    The electronic light¡¯s warmth gently illuminated everything in the office. The rays of light were bright and but not too strong, producing an effect simr to natural sunlight. Of course, this light didn¡¯t contain fatal ultraviolet rays. When one bathed in this type of lighting, it wasn¡¯t much different than sunbathing in the olden era, yet Marshal Diaster liked the rare harsh sunlight outside more, insteads loathing this type of light that was full of artificial mixtures. He actually knew that this electronic light was not much different from sunlight. The Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s level of technology could even imitate the natural radiation waves of sunlight. In addition, after losing arger half of his abilities, the Marshal couldn¡¯t directly expose himself to the sunlight outside without suffering any injuries. However, the marshal just liked more natural sunlight, even though he would never admit that this was just a childish psychological effect.


    It was already time for lunch. There was nock of beautiful but forever emotionless military personnel who sent over the meal boxes. However, the Marshal suddenly felt a loss of appetite. When he saw the rows of casualty messages on the screen, his brows suddenly locked together.


    In that morning alone, the casualty report showed seven troops of over 200 soldiers each. This amount of casualties had only appeared back when all four dragonriders were surrounded, and as a result used their overwhelming superiority in armed forces and firepower to destroy their army formations. What was different this time was that the death count today was excessively high, while the number of lightly injured or heavenly wounded only numbered eleven. The others were all killed!


    A premonition that couldn¡¯t be considered favorable suddenly fluttered past Diaster¡¯s mind. He continuously tapped about on thergest central optical screen, pulling up the routes of advance of these now dead soldiers and their points of death.


    Just as he was busy working, a gentle and beautiful female voice sounded from behind Diaster¡¯s body, but it was unavoidably a bit stiff and mechanical. ¡°Marshal, it is already time for your distinguished self¡¯s lunch. Please take your meal promptly.¡±


    Diaster didn¡¯t pay this individual¡¯s shouting any attention. Instead, his sharp eyes stared deathly at the optical screen¡¯s information map. On the map, apart from the thirty or so casualties that urred at the central region of the battlefield, the remaining battle losses all happened at the borderline areas, and from the scattered points, he could make out a path. The problem was that all of the reports that did contain a degree of severity happened at the battlefield¡¯s central region, while the soldiers at the borderline region werepletely dead. There wasn¡¯t even a single individual who was severely wounded and on the verge of death!


    This meant that all six small squadrons of soldiers were wiped out by someone in this morning alone, killed directly and efficiently without any sloppiness. In addition, apart from the D306 squadron that died first, the deaths of all of the other soldiers were from gunshot wounds, moreover under Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s own standard assault rifle bullets! As for the quality difference between the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s assault rifles and the ck Dragonriders¡¯ assault rifles, Diaster, who was the creator, was obviously clear on this fact. What was the point in giving these ordinary soldiers without any special abilities good guns? Assault rifles that were more powerful would instead be unusable for them. Moreover, these soldiers numbered in the thousands to tens of thousands, so manufacturing costs was an element that had to be considered.


    ¡°Marshal, please take your meal promptly.¡± Every minute, the military staff member would mechanically advise once. However, it waspletely ineffective.


    Five minutester, the time limit was already close to this military staff member¡¯s bottom line. She walked behind Diaster¡¯s body, hugged him by the waist, then removed the marshal¡¯s trousers before reaching her hands inside. In the past few days, she always used this method to make Diaster eat, and it was quite effective.


    However, this method waspletely useless today. Diaster suddenlyshed out, pping the fine and pretty military personnel in the face with the back of his hand, sending her flying outwards until she mmed heavily into the wall! The military staff member¡¯s face immediately became pale. She slowly fell weakly to the ground, leaving behind a streak of rming blood on the metal walls. Before shepletely fell down, she already went unconscious. The moment before she went unconscious, she was still urging with a weak voice, ¡°... please take your meal promptly...¡±


    Diaster drew out a line on the optical screen, quickly producing a route of advance from those corpses on the map. This line stretched from the southeast front almost straight towards the center of the war zone! As soon as he drew out this route, another piece of information appeared on the side of the screen of light: squadron 298 has beenpletely wiped out. No survivors.


    The area squadron 298 covered was quickly added to the map, perfectly lining up with the route he just drew!


    Diaster pressed on a blood red scorpion icon without any hesitation. Several secondster, a sweet and pleasant sounding voice sounded in themand room. ¡°You know my time is extremely precious.¡±


    Diaster¡¯s face was full of anger, but his voice had experienced clear restraint, bing gloomy and steady. ¡°ck Dragonriders¡¯ reinforcements have already arrived, moreover high ranked dragonriders. It is unknown how many there are.¡±


    ¡°Annihte them.¡± The voice issued an order that couldn¡¯t be any clearer or simpler.


    ¡°Annihte?¡± Diaster¡¯s voice suddenly went up a notch. He coldly said, ¡°What am I supposed to use to annihte them? This pile of trash you gave me?¡±


    ¡°In your distinguished self¡¯s reserve army, there are still 1700 trash members, while on the battlefield, there are 1100 that are fighting. Based on the calctions, this army¡¯s fighting strength should far surpass...¡±


    ¡°Pandora! Don¡¯t use your mechanical personality that doesn¡¯t have any brain to y games with this old man! She doesn¡¯t even have the qualifications to have me shoot on her face!¡± Diaster roared, forcefully mming his fists down on the centralmand station. His angry voice rumbled like thunder. ¡°War is not as simple as adding or subtracting like how your brain that only knows some calction thinks! Several thousand piece of trash, when piled together, is still trash! Even if you stick some pieces of metal on them, they are still trash! If all the chickens of the world are added together, will they be able to break through stone? What a joke! If this really was the case, then what is the point of offering sacrifices to that dog fart apostle? If you gave this old one several tens of thousands of pieces of trash, that apostle will be piled to death! What is the point of having chosen like yourself who only know how to kiss ass?!¡±


    Themand room became silent for an entire second. Then, Pandora¡¯s sweet and melodious sound sounded again. However, this time, there was an indescribable feeling to her voice, ¡°Marshal Diaster, please mind yournguage. Disrespecting the apostle will not only bring destruction onto yourself, but also an extremely long period of suffering. It will definitely make you regret the joyous venting you did just now.¡±


    Diaster revealed a smile of ridicule and said, ¡°If we follow your idiotic personality¡¯s way of thinking, not only will the two dragonriders be rescued, the entire forward operating base might be lost! When that timees, isn¡¯t destruction simrly waiting for me, a destruction full of endless suffering? If the result is the same either way, I might as well say whatever I want.¡±


    ¡°Cursing won¡¯t solve the problem. What does your distinguished self suggest?¡± Pandora calmly asked, not doing anything for Diaster at all.


    ¡°Get those damn chosen here, the more, the better!¡± Diaster was extremely direct.

 Book 3 14.3

    Book 3 Chapter 14.3 - Intercept


    ¡°That is not possible. Most of the chosen are stillying dormant. They need rest and time to nurture power.¡± Pandora coldly rejected Diaster¡¯s suggestion, putting the marshal once again at the brink of insanity.


    Diaster coldlyughed and slowly said, ¡°Nurture power? If they aren¡¯t even going to move out now, I really don¡¯t know what those pigs sleeping in thick water need power for! Either they are being soaked until they smell and rot, or their containers will be directly smashed apart by the enemy and cut up like mushy meat. Is this the conclusion those chosen are heading for? I really have to say that the apostle really isn¡¯t just a normal type of wise and great!¡±


    ¡°Please watch your words, Marshal Diaster.¡± After Pandora gave another routine warning, she became silent. Only after almost ten seconds had passed did she say, ¡°The apostle has already noticed the battlefield situation with the forward operating base and will propose a n of resolution first. Please wait patiently.¡±


    Diaster¡¯s face fell. ¡°No matter what type of n it is, as long as I don¡¯t have to use this trash to wipe out the other side¡¯s high level dragonriders, then it¡¯s fine.¡±


    At the center of a deep and quiet space floated something that emitted a weak light, and suspended within was Pandora whose body and appearance maintained its ten-year-old form. She was just like a doll as she hovered there, a pair of small hands slowly tapping on the optical screens that continuously came in and went out of existence around her, sometimes changing screens and sometimes giving orders. The color of her pupils fluctuated irregrly. If they were magnified many times, one would see that there were countless optical screens that were currently emerging and disappearing within.


    This was an extremely quiet ce without any sound. Apart from this light, there was only endless darkness. It waspletely impossible to tell where the end of this spaceid.


    Beside Pandora floated a small screen. It remained fixed there, unlike the other light screens packed with information that came in and out of existence. On the screen was a photograph that was already turning a bit yellow, disying a heroic and powerful male whose smiling face seemed to release dazzling brilliance. His marshal uniform that was full of ribbons also proved his status as well. Beside him was a quiet and beautiful woman. Even though it was just a static photograph, one could still see at what could only be described as happiness at the corners of her eyes.


    Between the two individuals was an infant that had just been born. She was extremely pretty, but she didn¡¯t cry or smile, instead, coldly looking into the camera lens and giving off a rather terrifying appearance.


    ¡°Pandora...¡±


    A loud and forceful voice suddenly rang through this quiet ce, calling out Pandora¡¯s name.


    Pandora stood up from her half reclining posture and dispersed all of the light screens, the first one that disappeared precisely that small screen that only disyed that photograph. She half kneeled on apletely nonexistent floor, and with an ice-cold yet pleasant sounding voice, she said, ¡°Great apostle, have your distinguished self fully regained consciousness? What orders does your distinguished self have? Pandora will definitelyplete them.¡±


    The great and resounding voice sounded again. ¡°During my long slumber, I felt a sheep releasing a weak light, and thus I awakened. This sheep took arge step in evolution, already reaching 1% simrity with the experimental body.¡±


    ¡°Great apostle, may I ask which of the sixteenmbs you are referring to?¡± Pandora asked.


    ¡°... The one from the ck Dragonriders.¡±


    ¡°Su? Then, do you need me to bring him to your distinguished self?¡±


    This time, the apostle remained silent for an extremely long time, as if this was an extremely difficult decision. In the end, the voice of apostle that was hiding in the darkness voice sounded again. ¡°Bring him over then. 1% resemnce is already valuable enough.¡±


    Pandora had her head lowered this entire time, her dark hairpletely covering her face as it hung down. Even though one couldn¡¯t see her expression, it didn¡¯t matter, because her face never had any expressions. The only change was a smile, a smile that would never be the slightest bit different.


    ¡°I will wake up the chosen right now. I understand Su¡¯s abilities and will select the suitable chosen to deal with him. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before I bring him in front of your distinguished self.¡±


    ¡°No, chosen alone are far from enough.¡± The apostle refused Pandora¡¯s suggestion. His resounding voice seemed to fill up this entire space. ¡°Theplete experimental body has power simr to my own. Even if it is only a 1% simrity, the amount of power he possesses is not something an ordinary chosen can contend against.¡±


    Pandora continued to ask calmly, ¡°Then what is your distinguished self¡¯s desire?¡±


    ¡°You, Pandora, bring him to me.¡± The apostle said.


    ¡°As your distinguished self wishes.¡± Pandora replied.


    A beam of light emerged in the void, lighting up the distance. A translucent cylindrical container appeared in the light, one that contained green culture fluid. A youngdy¡¯s body was floating inside. Due to the culture fluid surrounding her body, it was a bit hard to see her appearance clearly, but the ck hair that flew about was particrly eye-catching.


    The moment she saw the cultivation container, Pandora finally raised her head. Her face that never showed any expression unexpectedly revealed a trace of shock. ¡°ckme fragments? Your distinguished self wants me to use her to fight?¡±


    ¡°Correct. As such, do not disappoint me, Pandora.¡±


    ¡°As your distinguished self wishes!¡±


    In the northwestern battlefield, everyone who was still fighting brutally still hadn¡¯t discovered that the battlefield situation was currently silently changing. Meanwhile, in the expansive southern forest, O¡¯Brien had already fought together with Poseidon¡¯s Trident here for an entire month. A month of time allowed their troop to prate close to a hundred kilometers into this dark primitive forest without daylight. During their journey, countless vicious strange beasts, crafty snipe birds, and fierce carnivorous nts became sacrificial victims. Of course, their greatest sacrificial victim were still the indigenous natives here, or Hebilu, as the Arthur family¡¯sboratory personnel referred to them as.


    The Hebilu had the primitive shaping of a society, as well as highly developed wisdom. Their level of intelligence was even 30% higher than that of an ordinary human. They possessed outstanding physical strength and stamina, as well as shockingly great equilibrium senses. This could exin why they were able to jump about several tens of meters above in the sky as if they were flying. In addition, their internal organs were vastly different from that of humans¡¯. There was a honeb shaped organ within their chest that was especially sensitive towards maic fields, and this organ was capable of resonating with most maic forces currently known to man. The research personnel spected that this organ¡¯s existence was why the rtively primitive Hebilu were able to produce electromaic weapons purely through manual means. Apart from this, there were more than sixty small organs within the Hebilu¡¯s bodies that had unknown uses.


    As mammals, these bluish-gray skinned Hebilu had simr reproductive organs as humans, and from a human¡¯s esthetic point of view, they weren¡¯t all that ugly, at best looking a bit offbeat. Due to the human race¡¯s love for novelty, once the Hebilu were publicly announced and it was proved that it wouldn¡¯t bring about any dangers to them, some great figures with heavier appetites would definitely find a way to get their hands on a few Hebilu to raise them themselves, treating them like an unconventional type of ve.


    From a gic perspective, the simrity between the Hebilu and standard human genome did not even reach 50%. No matter what type of angle one looked at it from, it couldn¡¯t be considered a simr species as a human. In addition, with the currently used ssification system, it was hard to say exactly what kind of species they were. In this current era, species currently known would experience substantial changes after just a few years. All olden era ssification systems were alreadypletely outdated, but in this new era where most humans were still struggling for survival, biologists were concentrating all of their attention on discovering new abilities, perfecting known ability systems, or manufacturing gic weapons. There was no one with the time or resources to revise andplete the ssification of organisms. Moreover, in the era of turmoil, even if theypleted a new ssification system, in just a few years, it would be outdated again.

 Book 3 14.4

    Book 3 Chapter 14.4 - Intercept


    What was still currently unknown was how these Hebilu who possessed high levels of intelligence appeared. Did they evolve from the original world¡¯s creatures, or did they have other means of origin? Based on normal reasoning, if they didn¡¯t have any other types of origin, there was no way this type ofprehensively matured, structurally bnced, and highly intelligent new species could have been produced in just a few short decades of time. Forget about a few decades, not even tens of thousands of years were enough.


    However, this era was precisely an era that toppled all general knowledge.


    At the center of their group, O¡¯Brien who was protected within a faint yellow cover appeared calm. He walked slowly with the rest of the troop instead of leading the way like the first time they entered this forest.


    This time, he led an enormous troop of over fifty people. The two people at the front simultaneously supported an enormous protective cover over ten meters in diameter, protecting the dozen or so fully armedpanions within. There were simrly people in the back who supported a protective screen. At the center of the screen were two women who carried strange instruments that looked like venttors. From time to time, they would point the front end of the instrument towards the sky. In the direction where they pointed at, all of the floating flowers within a range of several dozen meters would begin to burn until not even ashes were left. These floating flowers seemed to possess their own intelligence and awareness. Several days after O¡¯Brien entered the forest, they rarely approached their troop again.


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s current mood was quite carefree. This 50 member troop seemed to include all of Poseidon¡¯s Trident elites, including all types of talents. Individuals that reached seventh levels in ability alone exceeded ten people, and after experiencing close to a year in reorganization, their coordination with each other was already quite excellent. Together with equipment that were developed specially for them, their fighting prowess far exceeded that of Persephone¡¯s era. Whenmanding this troop, O¡¯Brien had confidence in fighting against any dragonrider under the general rank.


    As he raised his head and looked into the dreamlike forest as well as the countless beautiful flowers floating high up, he inwardly sighed. In this dreand-like brilliance, O¡¯Brien seemed to have seen his older sister¡¯s appearance. Poseidon¡¯s Trident¡¯s strength had increased substantially under his ownmand, but this didn¡¯t mean that O¡¯Brien¡¯s talent was greater than Persephone¡¯s. Right now, Poseidon¡¯s Trident¡¯s most powerful individuals were all subordinates O¡¯Brien recruited from outside the family, but if one were to talk about members with the greatest potential, they were almost all old members from Persephone¡¯s era. If one were to ask about the difference between this talented brother and sister pair, one had their eyes set on the long term, while the other needed fighting strength immediately.


    Waves of sharp whistling sounds suddenly sounded from within the forest. The criss-crossed vines in the sky began to shake violently. Countless blurry bluish-gray figures shed about along the vines.


    ¡°They are here again? These fellows really don¡¯t learn their lesson!¡± O¡¯Brien silently thought. Along the way, over 200 Hebilu have died under Poseidon¡¯s Trident¡¯s hands, and over 100 were seriously wounded. From the scale of the primitive tribe, the Hebilu that were hiding in the forest should have had their strength greatly decreased, but now, at least 100 soldiers appeared around them. The past battles already proved that the Hebilu¡¯s most powerful weapon, the electromaic stingers, werepletely ineffective before the Magic Domain¡¯s powerful protection or Combat Domain¡¯s high level defenses. There was even less of a need to talk about bow and arrows, bone des, and other primitive weapons.


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s mind shifted. He naturally understood that these soldiers might very well be the Hebilu¡¯sst fighting strength. The entire nest¡¯s appearance could only mean that he was closing in on their home, as well as the ce where they hid their secrets and treasures.


    Without waiting for O¡¯Brien¡¯s order, the soldiers that were alreadypletely ustomed to forestbat instantly arranged themselves into a close formation. The protective cover put up by three Magic Domain ability users seemed to cover all of their members within. Then, the concentrated sound of gunshots ran through the air, most of them from machine guns. Then, three sniper rifles continuously fired, and these gunshots were the truly fatal ones! Every time their distinctive gunshots sounded, it would draw forth the miserable cry of the Hebilu. Sometimes, the Hebilu wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to release a miserable cry, because the oppressive power of the bullets would easily bash their sturdy skulls into a bloody mist. Under the power of these sniper rifles that could st through thin metal armor, not even the ancient trees¡¯ sturdy and thick trunks were safe. Even though most infantry radars were useless in this forest full of irregr radiation and mental scanning abilities were greatly weakened here, sight, hearing, and passive abilities were still effective. That was why the experienced snipers only needed the slightest trace, and then they could easily determine the location where the Hebilu were hiding. If the ancient trees they were hiding behind were less than a meter in thickness, their bullets would still possess fatal power even after prating the tree trunk.


    Before the Hebilu evenunched their assault, close to half of the Hebilu soldiers dropped from above. The metal stingers and sharp arrows couldn¡¯t prate through the three ability users¡¯ defensive cover at all. The sharp stingers could prate a meter into the defensive cover, but those arrows that were as light as a feather were bounced back out as soon as they hit the outeryer.


    More than ten vicious Hebilu soldiers jumped down from the trees, and then with speeds that were not the slightest bit inferior to leopards, they rushed towards the troop! They ingeniously borrowed the various terrain and towering trees to hide themselves, quickly closing in on O¡¯Brien¡¯s troop! This several hundred meters of distance that should have have brought disastrous damages to these soldiers unexpectedly didn¡¯t inflict damage that was too severe. Almost half of these natives actually managed to rush within a five meter radius of this troop!


    In reality, for an assault with this much distance between them, these rapid-fire machine guns that fired 1000 rounds a minute and could even intercept high speed guided missiles could be considered their natural predator. No matter how nimble these Hebilu were, it was still impossible for them to rush through the concentrated hail of bullets only by relying on their flesh. However, these furious Hebilu soldiers didn¡¯t notice that of the four rapid-fire machine guns, only one was firing. The other three shooters were leisurely scanning the brilliant forest depths, not cing much importance on them at all.


    The surviving Hebilu soldiers tacitly agreed to rush towards O¡¯Brien who was at the center of this troop. Even though the gray-haired gray-eyed O¡¯Brien looked a bit too young, with that calm and unhurried attitude, it was evident with a nce that he was the leader of this troop.


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s right hand moved horizontally, producing a horizontal streak before his chest. Then, in front of the rushing Hebilu soldiers, a thin and faintyer of mist suddenly appeared, blocking their way. Their sharp senses immediately told these Hebilu soldiers that the mist contained unimaginable energy. However, their courageous nature and resolution to protect their holynd made them rush into the mist without looking back.


    ¡°Courage alone is far from enough...¡± When the mist scattered, ten ice sculptures of varying postures appeared. O¡¯Brien silently sighed.


    Being able to urately freeze ten enemiesing from various directions with varying speeds, moreover with nearly uniform freezing thickness signified that O¡¯Brien¡¯s control over coldness already reached a shocking level. Perhaps there were many people within the dragonriders that possessed higher level Magic Domain abilities higher than O¡¯Brien did, but unless their abilities reached a degree that can absolutely crush O¡¯Brien, in a one on one fight, they will likely fall under his myriad of ability maniptions.


    If one wanted to suppress O¡¯Brien who already had seven levels of deep freezing ability, perhaps only those with nine levels of Magic Domain abilities would be able to do so!


    The conclusion of the battle was already set. Of the hundred Hebilu soldiers that attacked, the death rate was close to 90%. Apart from the ten ice sculptures in front of O¡¯Brien, there were only two or three soldiers who didn¡¯t suffer too heavy injuries too and who were able to return. Meanwhile, from start to finish, the battle only took three minutes. This already couldn¡¯t be considered a battle, but instead a one-sided massacre!


    The troop¡¯s research personnel arrived in front of the ice sculptures and began to scan the Hebilu soldiers¡¯ bodies. They needed to determine whether there were any specimen among these people that was special enough or worth capturing to bring back alive. If they were not much different from the specimen back in the Arthur family¡¯sboratory, then they would be left here until the ice slowly melted. Those that dared to unleash a surprise attack at O¡¯Brien on the ground were all the Hebilu¡¯s brave warriors. What they used were long des and stingers that were simrly loaded with electromaic energy. The unfortunate thing was that this type of primitive electromaic energy wasn¡¯t any secret to the Arthur family, so two young Hebilu specimen were already enough. As long as they had theplete genome, cloning technology could provide endless Hebilu individuals.


    O¡¯Brien looked towards the sky out of habit, but what he saw was onlyyer upyer of endless treetops, unable to see the slightest trace of the sky. Within this forest, there was no such thing as a sky. However, the endless floating flowers and nts that shone with a diverse brilliance sent continuously changing radiance into every corner of this forest. Regardless of whether it was day or night, this forest would neverck light.


    It was already six o¡¯clock. If it was the world outside the forest, the world would already have been long covered in darkness. However, in this forest, it wasn¡¯t much different than how it was early in the morning. The short battle just now gave O¡¯Brien¡¯s troops almost no burden, just wasting a bit of ammunition. The three Magic Domain ability users were almost spent from supporting the defensive cover, but among this fifty man troop, there were twelve Magic Domain users, and nine of them could support the defensive cover. That was why even if there were more battles down the line, they had more than enough recements, let alone the fact that O¡¯Brien could personally carry out this task.


    ¡°Record the terrain and send the data. Prepare all the goods. Combat personnel will use this time to rest. In thirty-five minutes, we will proceed towards the forest¡¯s central district.¡± O¡¯Brien gave concise orders. This troop was made up of experienced individuals, so they immediately moved out ording to this order in a clear and orderly manner.


    Those that were also research personnel supported mapping instruments and began to record all of the data regarding the surrounding forest. In addition, they set up a metal tform on the ground, at the same time cing a half meter long tubr object into the tform. Then, the research manager began to tap about on the optical screen. Ten minutester, the data collection wasplete. Small support frames reached out from the tform. The end of the tubr object released a fiercely burning blue me. It quickly rose, piercing throughyers of treetops and flying close to a kilometer into the sky before suspending itself there. Half a minuteter, using this strange guided missile as an intermediary, arge stream of data began to move from the portable intelligence system the troop carried on them to the Arthur family¡¯sboratory.


    And just like that, this mysterious forest couldn¡¯t stop the troop¡¯smunications any longer. Large amounts of data containing this entire forest¡¯s secrets were sent out. With the Arthur familyboratory operating ability not any weaker than the Blood Parliament¡¯s core intelligence system operating centers, with enough time, the secrets of this forest would definitely be unraveled.


    Each time they entered ten kilometers, they would carry out this procedure once. Even though this used up quite a bit of resources, because that small rocket temporarymunications satellite was a one time use item, if the troop encountered true danger and waspletely wiped out, the Arthur family could rely on the data sent in advance to easily determine O¡¯Brien¡¯s current whereabouts.


    This was O¡¯Brien¡¯s contribution to his family. Even if he died here, the next family inheritor could also step over his corpse into the heart of the forest. The value of a mysterious forest like this was too great. Just from the current things that they discovered, if they could find out the secrets stored within, in a few years of time, they might be able to bring the Arthur family over the other two great influential families and stand proud within the Blood Parliament. Of course, there was a chance that the secrets contained within this forest would be far greater than what the Arthur family¡¯s current level of research could handle. If that was the case, it might take several decades to crack.


    O¡¯Brien made the most thorough preparations, and he didn¡¯t believe that he would die in this forest either. However, he still prepared himself mentally for dying in battle. After all, it was normal for unexpected things to happen. It was more unusual for things to actually proceed ording to n.


    From this gray-haired and handsome male¡¯s perspective, the value of a genius like himself shouldn¡¯t be lower than this mysterious forest. There were more than one method for the Arthur family to trump over the other families. Increasing his own strength was, of course, one way, for example, exploring this forest¡¯s hidden secrets, especially the origins and applications of these electromaic weapons. Weakening the strength ofpeting families was another way. O¡¯Brien believed that if given time, there would be a day when he would be a powerful existence like the Spider Empress. When that time came, he only needed to personally take action and kill someone like Rudolph, and that would greatly harm the William Family¡¯s strength.


    However, whenever he thought up to here, O¡¯Brien would always feel a trace of sadness, because he wasn¡¯t the only genius in the Arthur family. Persephone had simr potential.

 Book 3 14.5

    Book 3 Chapter 14.5 - Intercept


    O¡¯Brien stood in this forest that flowed with brilliance, deep in thought towards the past. At his side were the ten ice sculptures of different postures. The Hebilu that O¡¯Brien froze maintained the most basic level of vitality, but their life force already suffered severe damage. Only if they were immediately defrosted and given treatment would they have a chance of survival.


    The forest was currently still negative twenty degrees, so the ice wouldn¡¯t melt at all. The Hebilu warriors could only exhaust theirst bit of life force within these coffins of ice.


    The family¡¯smunications ended a few minutester. The research manager¡¯s face immediately changed. He hurried to O¡¯Brien¡¯s side and said, ¡°Your distinguished self, top secret intelligence from the family.¡±


    O¡¯Brien received the optical screen. Then, with his own genes as the passcode, he unlocked theyers of seals ced on this intelligence. As he read it, his face gradually fell. The research manager that stood next to him didn¡¯t show any changes in his expression, but his palms were covered in sweat, and he was inwardly grumbling. In the Arthur family, his level of authority was quite high, second only to some great figures with directly rted bloodlines. In this type of situation where it was of the utmost secrecy, he could also use his authority to infer some key parts and help make a decision. However, this time, the first keywords that popped up were the Town of Trials!


    The research manager immediately closed the report and gave it to O¡¯Brien. However, he couldn¡¯t remove the mark left behind after he saw the key words. As O¡¯Brien silently read the contents, every change in expression this gray-haired young man made would scare this nearly fifty year old research manager witless! This was the first time in his life that he felt his own level of authority might be a bit too high.


    After reading the report, O¡¯Brien¡¯s face instead returned to normal. It was already time to set off. O¡¯Brien silently walked towards the center of the forest. Even though there were no orders, this experienced group had long finished their preparations to depart, so they followed him into the forest depths.


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s gray hair suddenly fluttered about! His left hand extended straight out, and then it fiercely grabbed outwards! A clear ka cha sounded. An ancient tree more than ten meters out shattered. A small and delicate bluish gray figure tumbled out in a sorry state, and in an instant, it floated two meters in front of O¡¯Brien¡¯s face!


    At this moment, O¡¯Brien already switched to his right hand, the five fingers that were unfolded producing a small ball of me within. The fireball¡¯s surface was covered in a purplish ck color, and the core of the sphere was actually a zing white! Even with several meters separating them, the Poseidon¡¯s Trident soldiers could still feel the burning heat that assaulted their senses. Meanwhile, the crazy power stored within even more so made the many Magic Domain ability users present turn pale! Even the soldiers that had always followed O¡¯Brien thought that he was only good at the cold domain, never expecting that he could condense a fireball of such power!


    If this ball of me flew out, even a main battle tank would have half its body melted!


    The one that had been grabbed was a Hebilu girl, her body that was only two-thirds the size of a mature fighter indicated that she was still quite a ways off from reaching adulthood. With only a meter between herself and this fireball that could burn her into ashes, the girl¡¯s bluish gray hair was already starting to burn, and herrge eyes were even more so burned until they almost couldn¡¯t open. However, she still struggled with everything she had and cried out angrily, not fearing O¡¯Brien¡¯s violent methods.


    O¡¯Brien released a coldugh. The fireball slightly restrained itself, waiting to st out!


    During this past year, O¡¯Brien had always been gentle-mannered, and just like how Su acted extremely cowardly, these became the two most well-known lies of the ck Dragonriders.


    The moment the fireball¡¯s faint radiance illuminated the Hebilu girl¡¯s appearance, it was unknown what O¡¯Brien thought of, but his eyes immediately became dim. His right hand moved slightly upwards, and then the fireball drew out an arc, almost brushing past the girl¡¯s hair as it flew out!


    The further the fireball flew, the faster it went. In the blink of an eye, it already prated throughyers of treetops, disappearing into the lush and exuberant leaves. A strand of fiery light suddenly rose from an ancient tree¡¯s trunk, and then it swept outwards in a nted manner. The further up it burned, the more ferocious it raged. It was like a long path of mes, drawing out the fireball¡¯s flight trajectory! In the blink of an eye, the burning treetops already spread to a several dozen meter perimeter!


    O¡¯Brien waved his hand and calmly said to the girl, ¡°Get out of here! Go back and tell your nsmen to stop treating children like instruments of war. Next time, I might not be able to control myself.¡±


    After a moment of sluggishness, the girl who had just escaped from the brink of death turned towards the forest and ran. After running a few steps, she then turned around towards O¡¯Brien and shouted a few times with some random noises before heading into the forest depths.


    Of course, no one understood what the Hebilu girl said to O¡¯Brien.


    O¡¯Brien continued to head into the depths of the forest. He already felt that not far away, there was copious amounts of life force rippling about, as if it was this forest¡¯s heart.


    Before proceeding, O¡¯Brien had felt a brief moment of hesitation. It went without saying that making this forest his enemy was extremely dangerous. Perhaps continuing further would result in his entire troop being forever buried here. However, O¡¯Brien still chose to continue as they originally nned. He had also thought about returning to Dragon City and then leading Poseidon¡¯s Trident into a life and death fight against Mitchels, but this n was immediately tossed aside. The current Poseidon¡¯s Trident wouldn¡¯t unconditionally obey his orders. In addition, with O¡¯Brien¡¯s pride, he would much rather personally remove that person¡¯s head!


    His ice cold reasoning told O¡¯Brien that if he wanted to aplish this objective, the fastest method was the carry out the pre-established n, this enormous, precise,plex, and perfect n he created himself.


    ¡°Madeline, wait for me. Even if you are already in the underworld, I will still bring you out...¡±


    Right now, Su was currently sitting in the second floor of a building that had its rooftoppletely removed, arrogantly smoking a cigarette. In the deep night, the continuously flickering cigarette end was like a lighthouse in a dark night, unspeakably eye-grabbing and dazzling. Within a kilometer of distance, snipers with good enough sight could even see just how slender and white the two fingers that held the cigarette were.


    In this darkness where one¡¯s sight became limited, there should be over a thousand enemies within just a few dozen kilometers of distance. They were either moving stealthily, resting, lying in ambush, or making preparations.


    In this era where abilities were bing more and moremon, darkness was already no longer a limiting factor for everyone. Human¡¯s innate tendency to wage war was the first to be unearthed, and when taken to the furthest extent, one would touch upon various talents rted to nightbat. If one¡¯s luck was sufficiently bad, this bit of cigarette embers would make over a thousand Scorpions of Disaster soldiers simultaneously lock their sights onto Su.


    By now, the number of Scorpions of Disaster soldiers that died under Su¡¯s hands already exceeded three hundred. Even though his current mood was in like water without any taste, the excessive ughter also made him feel a bit strange. His body seemed to constantly be releasing an infantile like aura. That was an aura of life, a flourishing, surging aura that was thick to the point of making Su want to vomit.


    Su seemed to be ughtering towards the center of the battlefield in a strange line, but he still never encountered a powerful opponent like Martham. Not encountering any didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t exist. Su believed those chosen Pandora spoke about were definitely hiding in some dark corner, grinding their teeth, ready to get a fierce bite out of him.


    What was strange was that these fes were hiding exceptionally well, as well as being exceptionally patient. Su could already smell their scent, but he just couldn¡¯t draw them away from their nest.


    The night was dark, but there were still weak sources of light. The low hanging clouds full of radiation covered the world in a faint green color. Su breathed in the cold, acrid air full of radiation and smoke, unexpectedly feeling a moment of great calmness. He knew that once he finished this cigarette, he would have nothing to do with tonight¡¯s peacefulness.


    Since the day he could remember within thest twenty years, Su had never acted so recklessly self-indulgent. While faced against the thousand soldiers, as well as the restlessly stirring so-called chosens, it wasn¡¯t that Su didn¡¯t feel any fear.


    His heart was deep like a great sea. These enemies weren¡¯t even there to begin with.


    Su sighed lightly. His body slightly leaned back, lying on the broken wall as if he was rxing his somewhat exhausted back. A peng sounded. A sphere of smoke and dust suddenly exploded less than two meters from Su¡¯s position. Arge hole suddenly appeared on the wall that was originally already on the verge of copse!


    Su¡¯s light blonde hair gently fluttered about. The end of his nose sniffed a clear burnt scent. The moment he leaned backwards, arge caliber sniper bullet seemed to brush past the tip of Su¡¯s nose as it flew past, fiercely embedding itself into the opposing wall!


    Su took onest hit of the cigarette and then tossed the cigarette butt that had already burned to its end onto the ground. Then, he leaned over his body, bending at the waist. While standing up, he picked up the assault rifle at his side and brushed away the dust that hadnded on his body along the way. More than ten rounds of bullets of varying calibers flew over, all of them seemingly passing right next to Su¡¯s body, sting this iparably tattered little house until dust flew everywhere and debris rushed into the air! It was to the extent where a sniper bullet urately struck the cigarette butt Su flung away! As a result, the embers that flew outwards illuminated this dark and gloomy night ever so slightly.


    Immediately after, there were no signs of anyone in this building anymore. Soon after, a rocket artillery with a blue me tail streaked across the sky. Not only did it st this small building into the skies, everything in a range of more than ten meters was razed to the ground!


    In the deep darkness, there was more than one existence that inwardly snorted, somewhat angrily thinking, ¡°What kind of idiots are these? Don¡¯t they know that no matter how advanced their firearms are, they can¡¯t deal with true experts? Fes that are produced quickly just don¡¯t have any brains!¡±


    Su moved in the darkness in a carefree manner, moving between abandoned buildings one after another. An enormous sniper rifle rested on his back, while what rested in his right hand was still the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s standard assault rifle. Through the iparably sensitive skin on his fingertips, he stroked the assault rifle, feeling its rough surface that clearly carried signs of mass production. For the sake of lowering manufacturing costs and increasing its use expectancy, the gun¡¯s body was clearly excessively thick and heavy. Su smiled and thought, ¡°In the past, I truly didn¡¯t realize it, but turns out these things are actually pretty useful.¡±

 Book 3 15.1

    Book 3 Chapter 15.1 - Counterattack


    The darkness and peace of night were continuously broken by unending gunshots. When the whistling of artillery shells and sounds of explosion joined in, this night was doomed to never be peaceful again.


    Su stood on top of arge caliber mortar, watching as the artillery shell drew arge arc through the air before urately hitting a fouryered office building several hundred meters out. Then, what followed was a world-shaking explosion. mes even began to spray out from the office windows, and like cat kin, a few figures drifted into the air, sent flying by the st wave. Even Su who was standing several hundred meters away could feel the scorching heat hitting his face!


    Su lightly kicked outwards, straightening the mortar whose position had shifted slightly from the recoil. Then, he tossed the azure painted artillery shell into the cannon barrel, turned around, and walked into the darkness without looking at the result at all. Another sharp whistling sound rang through the air. The artillery shell that released blue radiance dropped down from high up in the air and smashed towards the office building on the verge of copse. After two sts, the entire troop of Scorpions of Disaster soldiers who used this office building as a strategic point was blown apart.


    In this era, the basic principle of a mortar weapon was the same. However, because the artillery shell¡¯s power was several times greater, it was close to the olden era¡¯s heavy artillery in power. However, this type of killing weapon¡¯s effectiveness was currently declining along with the rising of people¡¯s abilities. Of course, when used to deal with the Scorpions of Disaster soldiers whose bodies were hardly any different from ordinary humans, they still produced clear results.


    Three seconds after Su left, severalrge caliber bullets flew over,nding on the spot he was originally standing in. One of them even directly blew up the mortar.


    After experiencing several days of bitter battles, there were scattered weapons everywhere on the battlefield. Not only were there mortars, Su had even found a few howitzers. These types of heavy firepower might be useless against ability users, but they possessed tremendous destructive power against the Scorpions of Disaster. Su was like a ghost in the darkness, continuously roaming about on the battlefield and using all the weapons he found to kill the enemy. Before setting out to battle, Su specially spent a long time to study various types of weapon operating. Firing cannons was one of the easiest parts of this content.


    While engaging in gueri warfare, not only did Su killrge amounts of ordinary soldiers, he even sessfully lured those fes hiding in the darkness out of their nest.


    Several kilometers out, a wave of ear-splitting friction sounds of rubber grinding against the surface of the ground sounded. As a high-powered off-road vehicle suddenly came to a stop, the thick tires drew out four deep grooves on the surface of the ground! Its enormous body could carry at least ten people, making it already somewhat close to a truck.


    The off-road vehicle didn¡¯t evenpletelye to a stop when a young man jumped out from the vehicle. He looked like he had just turned twenty, and his face still carried a bit of childishness. He wasn¡¯t that tall, but he was quite skinny, perhaps weighing less than fifty kilograms. In this type of frigid night, his upper body was only covered by a shirt, and only a few buttons were fastened, exposing arger half of his chest. His jeans that were full of holes didn¡¯t seem to offer much protection against the cold either.


    As soon as he got off the vehicle, he stuck his hands into his pockets, adopting the model frivolous appearance as he walked a circle around the off-road vehicle. His eyes were unexpectedly flickering with a faint yellow radiance. After walking a circle around this ce, this youngster immediately shouted, ¡°All of you, get out! Stopzing about on the car! That cute littlemp should be nearby!¡±


    Following the young man¡¯s shout, two strangely shaped individuals quickly jumped off of the off-road vehicle. The young man rushed forward and punched the face of therge male that jumped off the back, actually smashing this robust man that was double his own size flying out and mming heavily onto the off-road vehicle¡¯s body, creating a dent in the sturdy thin vehicle armor.


    ¡°Number 19, you are getting off too slowly!¡± The youngster released a cold shout.


    The robust man turned over and got up. After suffering from such a powerful punch, he was unexpectedly only a bit dizzy. After wiping away the corner at the edge of his lips, he didn¡¯t treat it as a big deal. When facing this skinny youngster, it was as if he was facing his natural predator. He didn¡¯t even have the courage to retaliate and carefully hid to the side.


    The youngster gave the off-road vehicle another look, and then coldly said, ¡°Number 7, could it be that you want me to personally drag you out?¡±


    Azy voice sounded from within the off-road vehicle, ¡°Number 5, if that¡¯s what you really want to do, then juste. I¡¯m waiting.¡±


    The youngsters¡¯ light yellow eyes suddenly lit up, and his pupils turned into a slit. He stared at the off-road vehicle¡¯s carriage like a starving wolf, slowly saying, ¡°Number 7, I¡¯ll remember these words. When this battle ends, I will let you know why I am number 5, and why you are number 7. Even a small difference is still a difference! Right now, I am the battlefieldmander, so it¡¯s best if you crawl out of there right now! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for reporting your actions to her distinguished self Pandora!¡±


    A snort sounded from within the carriage. A bald head reluctantly reached out of the top of the back of the off-road vehicle, and then what followed was an upper body that was a bit overly developed. After that were two thick thighs that were tightly bound within leather trousers. The rifle in his hands was especially eye-catching as well. It was actually an extremelyrge caliber sniper rifle! This gun didn¡¯t really seem to match his body¡¯s build, however.


    When the bald man still had one foot stuck in the carriage, his body suddenly shook. Without even daring to turn to the side to take a look or worry about his foot that was stuck in the carpartment, he threw himself outwards!


    "Hurry and hide!" Number 5 seemed to shout himself hoarse at the same moment!


    However, his sudden outburst was still a bitte. A deep groove suddenly appeared on number 7¡¯s lower back, and then blood suddenly sprayed outwards. The nearby two meters long bloody mist was just like a banner! Even though he avoided getting hit in his key areas, his hurried movements couldn¡¯tpletely evade the bullet that flew through the darkness, so he was still seriously injured. The gunshot wound on his back severed many important muscles, so even after it was temporarily dealt with, this sniper named number 7 would still have his fighting strength lowered by close to half.


    With a tonk sound, number 7¡¯s enormous body heavily smashed onto the ground. Apart from the injury on his back, his left leg was also twisted at a strange angle. He released a muffled groan before flipping his body over and assuming a seated posture. As soon as he reached out his hands towards his left leg, his expression changed. He jumped towards the side with all of his strength, not having any time to worry about his broken leg!


    A st of heat mixed with mud and rock erupted from the ce where he was originally sitting at, and it stretched close to two meters into the air! The power of this bullet seemedparable to a high-powered machine cannon! As a sniper, even though number 7¡¯s body was massive, his defensive strength was notparable to that of high levelbat domain ability users. If he had been hit by this shot, a leg might have been directly blown off! However, his sudden movement still worsened the injuries of his broken left leg. The broken end of his leg bone, due to the sudden movements, moved around, making the injuries inside his leg a terrible mess. Even though his body possessed regenerative power simr to a reptile, this type of injury was already not something he could recover from alone.


    ¡°Damn it! Why is he also a sniper? Fuck! Number 7, hurry up and suppress him...¡± Number 5 roared out this order, and only then did he remember number 7 already had his fighting strength crippled, as well as the fact that he was their troop¡¯s only sniper.


    ¡°God dammit! Why didn¡¯t he directly st your pig heads rotten?!¡± Number 5 hatefully cursed at number 7. He never expected that Su was actually a sniper even more powerful than an extremely skilled sniper. In the amount of time Su took to aim and target, he actually didn¡¯t feel the slightest sensation. Only when the bullet whose speed was greater than sound closed in on their group did he feel something. The best way to deal with a sniper was to pressure back with another sniper. Originally, number 7 was a sniper at the same level as Su, but before he even crawled out from the off-road vehicle, he was crippled by two sniper bullets. He really didn¡¯t know if it was because number 7¡¯s luck was truly bad, or if Su¡¯s luck was too good.


    However, Su¡¯s good luck stopped here!


    Number 5 stood in front of the off-road vehicle¡¯s ring headlights in a carefree manner, smiling coldly without any fear of Su¡¯s snipe. He wasn¡¯t as clumsy as number 7; with his inhuman reaction speed and perception abilities, as long as he sensed the bullet within a range of 50 meters, he could dodge out of the way.


    There was another way of dealing with a sniper, and that was closebat.


    Number 5 pointed into the darkness ahead and said, ¡°He is hiding right there, distance about 1500 meters. Number 13 and 19! You two, rush over there and drag him back!¡±


    The two robust men gave each other a look. Even though they were a bit hesitant, they still clenched their teeth and rushed into the darkness with all of their strength. Even though Su¡¯s sniping expertise already made them feel a deep sense of fear, rushing forward would at most bring them serious injuries and not take their life. However, if they didn¡¯t rush forward, the infamous number 5 would kill them right here and now.


    Number 5 spread out two lines of perception, attaching them to the bodies of the currently rushing number 13 and 19. A sh of light flickered about from the distant darkness. Number 13 suddenly copsed. Then, he jumped up and continued to rush forward.


    "Your luck isn¡¯t bad!" Number 5 leisurely stood in front of the off-road vehicle while thinking cheerfully. He took out a photograph from his chest pocket and stared at this man whose face, even though covered on one side by an eye-patch, still wouldn¡¯t lose out to any exceptionally beautiful women. He reached out his tongue, and then from bottom to top, he licked Su¡¯s entire face.

 Book 3 15.2

    Book 3 Chapter 15.2 - Counterattack


    However, he knew that the closer they got to that little sheep who knew how to use a sniper rifle, the more dangerous it would be for numbers 13 and 19, because the amount of time they had to react would be less and less.


    When the distance between them fell to 1000 meters, the sniper bullet¡¯s fiery light flickered about again. The body of number 19 whose reaction speed was a bit slower slightly swayed. The feeling of pain was transmitted back through the thin perception strand, clearly sent back to number 5. When he saw number 19 crawl back up and continue charging forward, the corners of number 5¡¯s lips revealed a trace of a cruel smile. This time, number 19 could only be said to be lightly wounded, with just his thigh being scraped. However, his luck ended here. Number 5 believed that this little sheep named Su wouldn¡¯t be that weak-minded and waste a bullet on the more nimble number 13¡¯s body.


    This time, there was no sh of light, only a gunshot from the darkness. Number 19 suddenly jumped, and then, as if a formless iron hammer struck down on him, his body turned and flew backwards, mming heavily onto the ground! An enormous wound suddenly appeared on his stomach. Almost all of his intestines and his lower backbone were crushed together and touching, an enormous hole recing their original positions.


    ¡°Smart fe, just his luck isn¡¯t too good.¡± Number 5 thought while producing two thin and soft short des from his waist. When he brandished them in the night wind, the short des immediately released weng weng cries; they were clearly iparably sharp. Number 19¡¯s jump the moment the bullet hit him came at the cost of all of his internal organs, but in exchange, his heart and brain were still intact. With this type of injury, once brought back and reconstructed, number 19¡¯s ability would weaken a bit, and his status would correspondingly lower, perhaps dropping down all the way to 22, if, that is, no new members joined. However, regardless, he managed to preserve his life.


    Number 5 arched his body. The yellow radiance in his eyes became brighter and brighter, and his perception abilities began to tighten more and more! Right when number 13 reached 400 meters from Su, number 5 suddenly leapt up, disappearing into the darkness like a wisp of smoke.


    In the blink of an eye, number 5¡¯s speed already reached three times that of number 13! Number 13 excelled at dexterity, power, and closebat abilities. If he was given enough time, he might very well capture this little sheep Su. This was definitely not something number 5 would tolerate.


    The off-road vehicle¡¯s engine continued to rumble about, but there was no way this noise could suppress the heavy breathing soundsing from the vehicle¡¯s rear. The breathing sounds were like gusts of wind, but also like that of a hibernating dinosaur. Between every breath, the heavy off-road vehicle suited with metal armor would tremble in response.


    The back of the car was quite spacious, but in reality, nearly half of it had been upied by the individual that never got out. Based on Pandora¡¯s ns, number 5 was the battlefieldmander, but after finding Su, this mysterious individual was their team¡¯s true offensive powerhouse. However, number 5 didn¡¯t feel like this fatass was of any use. He had seen too many fes like him whose brains were only packed with muscle. Perhaps by relying on the terrifying power of his flesh and exceptional defensive strength, thisrge fe could defeat number 5 in a one on one fight, but that was only during an intense duel. On the battlefield, if one wanted to win, most of the time, they still had to rely on intellect. Number 5 decided that he was going to personally bring this pretty little sheep in front of the apostle. Of course, before then, he would definitely have enough time to do many things to this little sheep.


    Su¡¯s sniping skill was indeed not bad, equally matched with number 7¡¯s. However, for number 5, it posed no threat. He didn¡¯t fear snipers at all. Number 5 believed that in this type ofbat, there was no need for that idiot fatass who only knew how to eat and sleep at all.


    200 meters.


    Number 13¡¯s luck was extremely good, actually instinctively dodging Su¡¯s final snipe. He then rushed at Su¡¯s sniping point at full speed! If number 5 wasn¡¯t wrong, then Su didn¡¯t have the chance to fire again. He had no choice but to toss the sniper rifle aside and jump out from his sniping position. Soon after, he would have to fight number 13 in closebat!


    At this moment, the distance between number 5 and Su was less than 100 meters! From the way his body leaned forward, it was almost parallel to the ground. The twin des that were dragged behind him produced friction with the air, continuously releasing sharp whistling sounds. In three seconds, number 5 would break into the battle between the two individuals, and then he would personally knock down this cute little sheep. If number 13 wanted to fight him over it, number 5 didn¡¯t mind sending him back to the concoction pits. Leaving a corpse behind here might not be a bad idea either.


    Three secondster, just like how number 5 wanted, he rushed into the battlefield. Only, the conclusion to the battle between Su and number 13 happened much quicker than he had anticipated.


    Something else that waspletely unexpected was that the one who fell was number 13, the one who excelled at closebat.


    Su stood there calmly, looking extremely rxed and carefree. A thin and handleless de numbly danced between his right hand¡¯s long and slender fingers, as if it was an extremely lively spirit. Su looked at number 5 and then smiled. His smile was just like a fox tempting a hen toe closer.


    A hong sounded. The off-road vehicle¡¯s metal armor was sted flying. Then, a giant over four meters tall walked out from within the vehicle. He stretched out his body that had remained seated in the vehicle for a long time, causing bones all of his body to release numerous cracking sounds. When the cracking sounds seemed to be more infrequent, his body unexpectedly became even a bitrger. He was now almost five meters tall as he stood there!


    Unlike number 5, the giant had four eyes resting side by side. His pupils that were like little bells released a deep green radiance that was especially striking. There was only a half cropped pair of trousers on him, exposing all of his steel-like muscles outside.


    He swept the surroundings with his four eyes, and then he looked at number 7 who had just treated his leg injury and was currently trying to stand up by holding onto the off-road vehicle. He suddenly released a rumblingughed and said, ¡°You all wanted to kill Su with just this group of idiots? All you guys will do is gift him some evolutionary points.¡±


    When he heard the giant speak, number 7 immediately became stupefied. He pointed at the giant, and then with a stammering voice, he said, ¡°You... why are you able to speak? After experiencing remodeling process A, how... how can you still have intelligence?¡±


    The giant¡¯s eyes were like four green searchlights, illuminating number 7¡¯s body. ¡°Apart from praising the apostle, you all only know how toy inside a culture tube and level up your abilities. There are too many things you all don¡¯t know about. Haha, actually, making it through remodeling process A isn¡¯t that big a deal. In front of that fe, I will soon be evolutionary points for him to absorb as well, it¡¯s just that it will be a bit more difficult.¡±


    At this moment, the muscles on number 7¡¯s back continuously wriggled about, gradually closing all of the wounds. He put together a smile that wasn¡¯t all that brilliant, and then he slowly moved his body towards the driver¡¯s seat while saying, ¡°In that case, number 5 likely won¡¯t be able toplete the mission, so the sheep can only be handed to you. As for the great apostle, I will return and make a report...¡±


    Before he finished speaking, number 7 already stepped on the gas pedal of the off-road vehicle all the way down!


    The engine immediately became a level louder. The four thick tires spun quickly, fiercely digging into the ground. Number 7 couldn¡¯t suppress the fear he felt inside. He did everything he could to turn the steering wheel and free himself from this nightmare of a battlefield. His fear not only came from Su, but also from this giant that exceeded his understanding. There had never been anyone who had undergone remodeling process A and did not be a degenerate that only knew how to fight on instinct and follow specific orders, not even one! Number 7¡¯s intelligence allowed him to understand a bit of remodeling process A¡¯s principles, but the more he knew, the more he understood why no one should be able to make it through this process with their intelligence intact!


    This was a strange battlefield, as well as a strange period of time. Everything toppled what he understood, as well as themon sense he was taught. His remaining survival instincts told number 7 that only leaving this ce as quickly as possible was the right choice!


    However, the engine was already at its limit, and the entire vehicle was violently shaking, but number 7 didn¡¯t see any changes in the surrounding scenery.


    The off-road vehicle didn¡¯t move?


    As soon as this thought had just entered number 7¡¯s mind, he immediately forcefully pushed aside the gate and directly jumped out from the driver¡¯s seat! As his body flew through the air, number 7 still had time to turn around to look at the back of the vehicle. Sure enough, one of that giant¡¯s hands was grabbing onto the off-road vehicle, forcibly picking this 800 horsepower high-powered off-road vehicle from its original spot!


    ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡± Number 7 shouted loudly. He momentarily forgot that his own left leg was already broken, unable to disy any force. The moment he fell, the intense pain his left leg sent back to him made his entire body tremble, and as a result, his movement speed was slightly released. However, this was a fatal drop in speed. Inside number 7¡¯s pupils that were full of fear, he could only see the off-road vehicle bingrger andrger!


    With a bang sound, the several ton off-road vehicle smashed onto the ground, causing the enormous vehicle¡¯s body to distort. Number 7 waspletely crushed underneath with not a part of him in sight. The only thing that could be seen were the waves of blood that continuously flowed out from beneath the vehicle.

 Book 3 15.3

    Book 3 Chapter 15.3 - Counterattack


    Feeling number 7¡¯s weakening but still abundant vitality, the giant cracked open a grin. Heughed a few times, and then as if he was thinking aloud, he said, ¡°Even when fated to be evolutionary points, you still want to escape?¡±


    Clear ridicule could be seen from those four inhuman eyes. These chosen had a body full of abilities, but their fighting strength were awfully low. If they were swapped out for anyone else with amplebat experience, who would ask apletely useless question at such a critical moment like ¡®What are you trying to do?¡¯


    What did the giant want to do? His thoughts were simple, and it was just to smash number 7 under the car. Even if he wasn¡¯t crushed to death, he should forget about running. For this giant, this was truly an extremely simple matter.


    The giant no longer paid the dying number 7 any attention. Either way, he wouldn¡¯t die for another few hours, so things won¡¯t be dyed. The giant moved his two meter long thick feet, takingrge steps into the darkness where Su was. Every time his feet descended, the force that was produced from his body would always make the surrounding surface tremble slightly!


    This 1500 meters of distance wasn¡¯t that far, and in the blink of an eye, the giant stood in front of Su. He looked extremely heavy, but with his huge strides, his speed wasn¡¯t that much slower than number 5¡¯s.


    However, when he hurried over, number 5 was alreadyying on his back.


    The giant lowered his head. His four eyes each moved, two of them looking at Su and the other two looking at the absent-minded number 5 whose chest was rapidly rising and falling.


    Apart from the slender cut on his neck and shoulder, number 5¡¯s body didn¡¯t have any other injuries. However, his powerful vitality seemed to bepletely drained just from this small cut. Apart from his four limbs involuntarily twitching a few times, no other movements could be seen from his body.


    Su calmly stood there, that handless de continuing to danced about between his fingertips.


    ¡°Su, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, but you¡¯ve be even stronger.¡± From the giant¡¯s tone, it sounded as if he was speaking to a good friend.


    Suughed and said, ¡°Is that so? You are stronger than before too. However, if I was you, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen this type of method.¡±


    The giant cracked open a grin and said, ¡°Are there really that many choices in life?¡±


    Su¡¯s smile remained unchanged. He nodded, and with a sigh, said, ¡°That is true. It is just like how you will be killed by me tonight, simrly without a choice. However, perhaps, even with other choices, it might not necessarily be a good thing. Isn¡¯t that right, Martham?¡±


    The giant¡¯srge mouth cracked open, his smile bing extremely terrifying. However, one could sense that he was releasing a sincereughter, ¡°Indeed. I have at most another half year of life left, and most of that time will be spent in a state of hibernation without reasoning or independent will. Being able to die under your hands is not too bad of a conclusion. Only, will you be able to kill me? You might be a rare memory I will keep with me for the final half year of my life.¡±


    ¡°I can.¡± Su¡¯s smile was gentle. The de flying between his fingertips disappeared, turning into a seemingly ordinary magazine, a magazine used by the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s standard assault rifles. One would be able to find one of these anywhere on the battlefield just by taking a few steps.


    There was only a single bullet in the magazine. The bullet head was transparent, and the inside of it flowed with a simrly unknown liquid.


    In that instant, Martham¡¯s eyes immediately focused on that bullet, and the pupils all narrowed! He had an extremely deep impression of this bullet, to the point where he even remembered the characters carved on it. This bullet simrly had fine handwriting carved on it: ¡°Special biological lifeform prototype bullet, Helen.¡±


    Immediately after, Martham¡¯s expression returned to normal. ¡°I knew that you definitely wouldn¡¯t give me the opportunity for a fair battle, because doing so would be unfair for you. However, there is one thing I am a bit confused about. What is the meaning in challenging us now?¡±


    Su¡¯s pretty eye blinked, and then he said, ¡°I want to upy your forward operating base, and then exchange it for money.¡±


    ¡°Exchange it for money?¡± Martham¡¯s expression immediately became a bit dull. No matter how he thought about it, he never expected this to be the reason. However, there was no need for Su to lie to him, and there was even less of a reason to lie about this.


    Only with great difficulty did the giant recover from his state of shock. With a bitterugh, he said, ¡°Alright, this can¡¯t be considered a bad reason. However, why didn¡¯t you wait a bit longer? At least, from what it looks like right now, time is on your side.¡±


    ¡°I need the money urgently.¡±


    It was another reason that left Martham speechless.


    The giant suddenlyughed. He pointed towards his own head that had four eyes and said, ¡°I spend most of the time sleeping, and now that I¡¯ve been given a rare opportunity to be awake, I seem to have be a bit wordy. There isn¡¯t much time left, so do your worst!¡±


    The giant released a world shaking roar, and then the muscles over his entire body suddenly rose and fell. Then, his muscles that were wriggling about produced sheet after sheet of alloy ting, covering Martham¡¯s body in an instant. Apart from the four eyes, the alloy ting seemed to cover every inch of the giant¡¯s skin! Martham¡¯s two outer eyes colors changed from a wretched green to a deep red. His pupils shrunk, and then an extremely blinding radiance erupted. Two beams of high energysers suddenly shot towards Su!


    However, when thesers shot out, Su already moved from his original spot. The dark red beam sted on the ground, immediately producing a small hole. Martham¡¯s eyes closely followed Su, sending the two beams of light after his figure. In addition, even though the color of thesers became more and more dim, the energy they contained instead increased several times. In the blink of an eye, the surface of the ground was covered with fine intersecting grooves, and the surrounding buildings even more so copsed one after another!


    Su sped up, suddenly stopped, jumped, ducked, and continuously made all types of unimaginably evasive movements to weave between the two energy beams. Not only was he not injured in the slightest, he even had leftover time to raise an assault rifle and ce the magazine containing the special biological bullet into the firearm!


    Martham suddenly opened hisrge mouth, and then he released a silent roar! Visible ripples of energy fired from his mouth that wasrge to an inconceivable level, sting at Su ring after ring! However, when the ripples reached the ground, Su had long disappeared from his original spot.


    The fluctuating ripples permeated the ground. Roughly a minuteter, the ground suddenly exploded, and then endless earth and rubble erupted! A ten meter radius, several meter deep crater appeared in the ground that was originally frozen iparably solid!


    The earth that scattered down blocked Martham¡¯s line of sight, but he knew that Su had many types of perception abilities, and that this earth wasn¡¯t very useful in dealing with Su. Sure enough, an ice-cold aura crawled up Martham¡¯s back, meaning that Su¡¯s attention was already locked onto his vertebra. However, Martham had long made preparations. The alloy ting covering his chest and back respectively shifted to the side, each revealing two enormous smooth crystal surfaces.


    The crystal¡¯s surface first flickered with a bit of radiance, and then the entire crystal immediately illuminated. A gentle yet muddled with a milky white radiance beam of light scattered out from the crystal¡¯s surface, extending in all directions. These brilliant rays that contained powerful energy possessed substance and were even more like a stream as they slowly poured in all directions. This ¡®slowly¡¯ was merely rtive to the speed of light. In reality, from the moment the crystal surface lit up, everything within a range of 50 meters around Martham was covered in milky white energy! No matter where this light passed through,rger rocks were directly sted apart, while smaller rocks were directly annihted!

 Book 3 15.4

    Book 3 Chapter 15.4 - Counterattack


    The instant the crystal began to shine, Su already began to quickly back up. He even reached out his hand and pushed against the outer edge of the radiance, borrowing the energy radiance¡¯s powerful expelling force to increase his speed. Only then did he barely avoid this energy radiance¡¯s onught.


    While standing behind a broken wall, Su easily restrained all of his body¡¯s aura, almost bing one with the darkness. He looked at his left hand. The tactical glove that carried alloy threads and couldn¡¯t even be hacked apart by military des only had a smaller half remaining, revealing his scorched ck palm. The skin on the surface waspletely burned through. The damaged edges of the tactical gloves had several alloy strands sticking out, their ends burned red and currently twisting about.


    Su released a light breath of air, feeling a bit shocked at the power of this energy radiance. If he had been hit directly by the energy radiance, half of his body would have likely been burned ck on the spot. Even though Su was quite confident in his own body¡¯s recoverative power, to the extent where he couldpletely recover even if half his body was burned away, if his brain or heart suffered serious damage, it was unknown if any irrecoverable injuries would be left behind.


    In olden era human fiction, regardless of how powerful the creature that appeared was, they would always have an extremely clear weakness, weak to the extent where the humans could see through it and use it to bring down this powerful creature. Thisughable way of thinking truly matched ordinary humans¡¯ insignificant strength, sluggish speed, and frail bodies.


    Su didn¡¯t know if his own body had this type of weakness, but he didn¡¯t want to give it a test. As he watched Martham who was like a sun in this darkness, Su only camly stood there, patiently waiting. The energy radiance¡¯s power and its exhaustion of energy were simrly terrifying. Even if Martham¡¯s entire body had been modified into nuclear reactors that could offer energy, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain it for much longer.


    Sure enough, two secondster, the energy radiance slowly disappeared. Two seconds was a short period of time, but everything within several dozen meters of the giant became strangely vacant. All of the houses and buildingspletely disappeared, to the extent where the ground beneath his feet sunk a meter. The surface of the crater had already crystallized, as if it had been specially covered in ss.


    This was a terrifying killing ability. Even if there was a main battle tank that had parked in this range, these two seconds would havepletely turned it into scrap metal.


    Su patiently waited for a chance. His left hand was already scorched, but his right hand that was carrying the assault rifle was still in perfect condition.


    After restraining the energy radiance, the smooth crystal surface in Martham¡¯s body slowly bulged, and then it withdrew into his body. Due to the excessive power produced by the energy radiance, one of the four crystals revealed a slight crack, and there were burnt traces at the edge of the other three as well. The edges of the alloy armor showed traces of being distorted, and while opening and closing, creaking sounds rang through the air. There were even a few alloy tes that directly separated from his body, exposing the muscles that they were originally protecting.


    Without waiting for the crystal topletely withdraw, Martham suddenly moved his arms. The alloy tes around his forearm shifted one after another, opening and exposing two unique energy cannons. One could tell with a nce that the twenty centimeter caliber energy cannons definitely possessed tremendous power. Dim red radiance shone at the center of the cannon barrels, and then in a spiral manner, light took form, quickly filling up the barrels. The energy cannons lightly trembled, and then released a heart shaking whistling sound. Then, small dark red balls of light gradually condensed at the end of the cannons.


    Swoosh swoosh! After a serious of light sounds, Martham¡¯s legs spread apart. His shoulders and back even released more than ten meter long stingers, their tri-edged tips looking iparably sharp. At this moment, Martham was both a offensive and defensive powerhouse, an incredibly powerful human-shaped weapon!


    ¡°Actually, battle and victory are both extremely simple.¡± Su¡¯s gentle voice suddenly sounded from Martham¡¯s back.


    The giant released a world-shaking roar. He didn¡¯t even have the time to turn his head around, let alone his entire body. The armor covering the back of his head opened, and the tissues resting beneath the armor began to forcibly tear apart. A massive eyeball covered in bloody veins emerged from the depths of this clump of mangled flesh, and then it stared deathly at Su like a wild beast!


    Su continued to stand there behind Martham, one arm raising the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s assault rifle, its muzzle almost touching Martham¡¯s back. When this scene entered Martham¡¯s consciousness, the assault rifle¡¯s trigger had already been pulled all the way down.


    ¡°No!¡± Martham seemed to have gone mad as he roared. This scream seemed to make even ss several hundred meters away shatter! However, not even this thunderous roar could suppress that weak but clear gunshot.


    The moment the gunshot fired, Martham¡¯s entire body suddenly went rigid! In that instant, he became like a giant mecha that had lost control. His body turned around like a whirlwind, and his fists closed, heavily smashing down on the ce Su was just standing in!


    The ground caved in and then bounced back up. Then, like an ocean wave, the earth began to ripple outwards. An enormous meter deep pit now appeared in the ce Su was originally standing on.


    However, at this moment, Su was already several dozen meters outwards. His figure gracefully shifted about, disappearing behind a small building that only had a single floor remaining.


    Ss! Two thick dark red beams shot out,nding on the small building at the same time! Two enormous holes immediately appeared in the originally already damaged walls. There was simply nothing that could offer any hindrance to the energy cannon¡¯s fire.


    Martham¡¯s four eyeballs seemed to almost bulge out from their sockets. His arms¡¯ energy cannons¡¯ ends remained bright the entire time, using the highest firing rate to send beams of light into the darkness where Su might be hiding. However, the giant knew that these attacks were futile. If one had the talent of developing spirit reaction in the Perception Domain, then their ability to avoid being targeted would be greatly increased. There was almost no chance of hitting someone like that, unless the other party also had the spirit reaction ability as well. Unfortunately, the giant¡¯s mental power wasn¡¯t that great, and as a result, most of his perception abilities came from instruments and organ modifications.


    This firing without locking onto a target meant that Martham could only ce all his hopes on luck, hoping that one of these energy beams might st Su apart. Let alone the fact that this probability was pitifully low, Martham knew that this fellow Su¡¯s luck seemed to always be exceptionally good.


    The consumption of the energy cannon was just as astonishing as its power. Martham¡¯s field of view became a dark red, and then warnings of low energy reserves continuously appeared in his field of view. However, his body¡¯s stamina seemed to be decreasing even faster than what he had expected. In the blink of an eye, his knees couldn¡¯t support the weight of his enormous body, causing him to kneel heavily on the ground! This shift in his center of bnce made the giant¡¯s body fall backwards. This powerful force caused Martham¡¯s knees to release a frightening cracking sound, and then just like that, he fell onto his back!


    A transparent oily liquid continuously seeped out from the giant¡¯s body. It was unknown whether this was blood or a liquid produced by some other organ. Meanwhile, all four eyes dimmed one after another, and a few secondster, there was only one eye remaining, still tenaciously scanning its surroundings. Martham could feel that there was currently an army fighting viciously within him, their efforts quickly wiping out his own vitality and power. What was scary was that this foreign army¡¯s power was still quickly strengthening. After taking a bit of food, they would split into two, each devouring another mouthful, then splitting into four. They repeated this cycle just like that, reproducing again and again.


    A somewhat bitter smile surfaced at the bottom of the giant¡¯s heart.


    Exactly what kind of person was this Helen? He really was curious. Why was the power of the type three bullet more than a hundred times greater than that of the very first type one he suffered? Improving the strength of any biochemical weapon even slightly should be an exceptionally difficult thing. In addition, he never expected to fall from the assault rifle an ordinary soldier used. Normally, the giant didn¡¯t fear assault rifle fire at all, and even if a sniper rifle fired from a close distance, it still couldn¡¯t st through his alloy ting. However, he never expected the shot Su fired to perfectly enter the tiny injury caused by the alloy tinging off. Even though the injury was small, the gun¡¯s barrel was already almost touching his skin, so how could it not make it through? This shot, was it really luck, or was it some other reason?


    Su¡¯s power wasn¡¯t particrly outstanding. His speed was very fast, but it didn¡¯t upy an overwhelming superiority. Spirit reaction belonged to perception and defensive ability categories, not offering any offensive attributes. Apart from that damn bullet, Su didn¡¯t seem to have any skills that left a particrly deep impression. However, for some reason, even before he was facing death, Martham always had a type of feeling that Su was undefeatable.


    In the giant¡¯s blurry field of view, Su finally appeared. He continued to carry that cheaply-priced assault rifle, and that sniper rifle was once again hung on his back.


    Su squatted down by Martham¡¯s head and stared at the only eye that was still flickering with radiance.


    ¡°How... were you able to dodge my annihtion cannon... how did you defeat me...¡± From the giant¡¯s throat came questions that were almost impossible to hear.


    Su thought for a moment, already understanding the giant¡¯s question. As he looked at Martham¡¯s eye whose radiance was currently fading, Su hesitated for a moment before saying softly, ¡°Once one approaches omniscience, they they also draw closer to omnipotence.¡±


    ¡°Omnipotence from omniscience... so it was like that...¡± The giant¡¯s throat released stammeringugher. His voice became weaker and weaker.


    Su sighed. He covered Martham¡¯s eye with his hand. Thus, the final bit of light in front of the giant¡¯s eye also disappeared henceforth.

 Book 3 16.1

    Book 3 Chapter 16.1 - Dance of Two


    Cleaning up the battlefield was already an extremely familiar task for Su, but this time, the cleanup took Su an entire half hour toplete. One has to understand that from start to finish, the entire battle didn¡¯t take more than ten minutes. Su took samples of various important organs of Martham¡¯s body, including an eyeball, which he carefully sealed up in the portable sealing bag. If he had the time, the giant¡¯s alloy scales, energy cannons hanging from his arm, and the annihtion cannon were all good stuff that could sell for a great price. However, right now, Su couldn¡¯t waste precious time and energy to move these things. He could only seal them up and bury them underground. When the battles ended, he woulde back for them, if Su was still alive by then, of course.


    Numbers 5 and 13 were both dead. 7 and 19 were still alive, and they both offered enough information. At least Su believed that everything they knew, they already spoke about, which was already enough. That was why Su used the handless de to end their lives, not letting them suffer too much pain while doing so, at least much lighter than that of when these individuals who only had numbers were talking.


    Currently, Su already knew that these four fes that only had numbers as names were the so-called chosen. Their abilities werepletely different, and their numbering was ranked based on theirbat abilities. The level of authority of those that had smaller numbers was greater as well. For example, number 5 was clearly more troublesome for Su than number 13. In order to eliminate number 5 before Martham hurried over, Su couldn¡¯t leave him with his life to interrogate after the battle. As for the number 2 Martham, not only did he have his own name, his level of experience was clearly different from the other chosen.


    The chosen¡¯s world was actually extremely simple, simple to the point of leaving Su shocked. Their entire livesposed of creating abilities, training newly acquired abilities, and pleasure. The so-called pleasure was closer to that of a primal instinctive sort, which was precisely eating and mating. Through number 19¡¯s description, what the chosen ate was simr to the ck Dragonriders¡¯ nutrient-filled food, and its taste was definitely not the type humans were ustomed to. When he was in the training camp, Su definitely had his fill of it, and after the training camp, Su ate quite a bit of this as well. Nutrition food was nutrition food. Apart from increasing production costs, the nutritional value of nutrient-filled food with altered voring versus pure nutrient-filled food was not much different. However, the nervous system of the chosen were all controlled by a biologicalputer chip, so the act of eating alone was able to bring themrge amounts of joy. Apart from eating, the chosen would spend several hours mating. Just like when eating, mating would simrly bring them intense pleasure. As a result, who they mated with already wasn¡¯t something these chosen cared too much about. Some chosen would even close their eyes, cover their ears, and single-heartedly enjoy this pure feeling of joy, for example, number 19. As for whether or not the one he was riding on was a female pig, he didn¡¯t care.


    A chosen¡¯s body constitution was already vastly different from that of a human. The frequency and intensity of mating was nearly the same as a lion in mating season.


    Martham altered his body greatly for the sake of increasing his strength, from there on purely bing a battlefield weapon.


    Before number 7 became a chosen, he was a youth that struggled for survival every day in an inhabited area. After the apostles controlled the Scorpions of Disaster, he was selected by the apostles and became a chosen. The reconstruction process took an entire three years of time. However, number 19 only used two years of reconstruction, and it seemed like the time it took for the newest batch of chosen toplete the reconstruction process was decreased to a year. Even though the reconstruction process bing shorter would influence their battle strength, it wouldn¡¯t be in a linear manner. Su was quite clear on what this would do for the Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ rise in military force.


    These chosen still had the emotions of an ordinary human, so they had the same weaknesses as an ordinary human, namely, their fear of death. This was good news for Su. Theputer chip technology of the Scorpions of Disaster wasn¡¯t perfect. When controlling emotions, it would inevitably lower their intelligence, and quite a bit at that. For the sake of maintaining theirpletebat strength, the chosen never had emotional controlputer chips installed. Willpower could cover for a majority of human weaknesses, but willpower wasn¡¯t innate. For these chosen who spent most of their time immersed in culture fluid to trump Su who had struggled between life and death for over twenty years in willpower, it was simply too difficult.


    The four chosen¡¯s corpses were dragged together and dealt with in a simple manner. If they were brought back to Dragon City, these were all good things that could sell for arge amount of money. Unfortunately, he temporarily couldn¡¯t bring them back.


    Since four chosen came, as well as a Martham that had underwent another reconstruction, Su did not believe that the Scorpions of Disaster would stop at this point. At the very least, there was still a Pandora that hadn¡¯t appeared yet. Su had a strong feeling that she would definitely appear.


    Chosen, Martham, Pandora, these people all came after Su. To wipe out the dragonriders, just a single Martham was enough; there was no need to send four more chosen over. His powerful body, dexterity, and speed, together with the unstoppable annihtion cannon made Martham a natural predator against the way dragonriders and their subordinates fought.


    Su adjusted his uniform again, changing it into the mostfortable state, and then he looked all around him. While scanning his surroundings, the depths of his left eye shed three times with green light. The three images constructed a new, three-dimensional map in Su¡¯s brain, as well as a 360 degree view that epassed everything within a kilometer around Su¡¯s position with not a single corner missing.


    At the edge of the panoramic map, there was currently a ck-haired young girl who was slowly walking over. However, if one looked at that ce in the real world, there was nothing that could be seen at all.


    Su looked in the direction the young girl came from. His eyebrows curved slightly, and a trace of a smile appeared. His expression was calm, but in reality, every cell in his body was wriggling about, producing intense variation at the gic level. Evolutionary points flowed like water into the Perception Domain, all of them increasing this domain¡¯s abilities. In Su¡¯s consciousness, the young girl¡¯s image changed from blurry to clear. Regardless of whether it was the short ck jacket, the short dress, long and slender legs, or high boots, they were all reconstructed within the panoramic view. If the young girl¡¯s image wasn¡¯tpletely reconstructed in this panoramic view, even if Su looked at her with his night vision, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything. This ck-haired youngdy that was slowly walking over was just like an intangible ghost.


    When he walked a bit closer, Su already ¡®saw¡¯ her appearance clearly. The youngdy¡¯s ck hair fell down in a perfectly straight manner, her straight and pointed small nose and slightly protruding lips formed a beautiful and sweet little face that carried a bit of immaturity. Herrge eyes were disying as much sincerity as they could, to the extent where it made her look a bit naturally foolish.


    Of course, if anyone really did think this ck-haired girl was foolish, then one can definitely say that that person was the truly foolish one.


    Su dropped the extremely ¡®handy¡¯ assault rifle on the ground and fetched the sniper rifle on his back. With a light push against the magazine, a bullet was inserted into the chamber. Then, with one hand holding the gun, he pointed at a spacious area. With a smile, he said, ¡°Alright, just stay over there! If you move any closer, I will fire.¡±


    500 meters away, a ripple of energy appeared in the originally spacious and empty area. The ck-haired youngdy gradually appeared. She unexpectedly did just stand there. ¡°Fire? I really am a bit scared!¡±


    The young girl sounded extremely sincere and pure, but Su obviously wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    That was why he suddenly pulled on the trigger. The long rifle roared, the muzzle firing a long me, sending the bullet flying directly towards the space between the youngdy¡¯s brows!The ck-haired youngdy¡¯s legs were slightly spread, her lower body standing still without moving. Her upper body suddenly leaned to the side, sending her sea of ck hair dancing about. Several strands of hair just happened to stand in the bullet¡¯s trajectory, and as a result, they were severed and sent high into the air by a wave of scorching heat. Only then did they slowly scatter downwards.


    Only when the bullet left the chamber did she begin to evade.


    Towards this result, Su and the ck-haired girl both had some expectations, so there wasn¡¯t much to be shocked about. Even if the distance was closer, it would be the same result.


    The girl continued to stand in her original spot, obedient to a terrible degree. She stared at Su, softly asking, ¡°Were those evolutionary points tasty?¡±


    If one only looked at her expression and tone, one would think that they were just looking at an ignorant girl who was talking nonsense.


    She looked easy to bully, but even if Su didn¡¯t see the way she dodged the bullet just now, he still wouldn¡¯t fall for this act. The green me within his eye jumped ever so slightly. ¡°Which ones?¡±


    ¡°All of them?¡± The girl said.


    Suughed and said, ¡°All of them? It shouldn¡¯t be all, since I am still missing yours.¡±


    ¡°I am not that tasty.¡± The young girl spoke words that would definitely make others misunderstand.


    Su¡¯s eyebrows curved extremely beautifully. He gave the most textbook answer, ¡°Whether something tastes good or not, you¡¯ll only know after giving it a try.¡±


    ¡°En, alright.¡± The ck-haired girl said.

 Book 3 16.2

    Book 3 Chapter 16.2 - Dance of Two


    Her special hair color and appearance, together with her 170 centimeter height made her reply something that might make men with more powerful desires directly spew out blood. However, her movements werepletely different from her reply. The ck-haired youngdy¡¯s right hand grabbed a half meter long alloy rod withplex symbols engraved on its surface. She pressed the switch on top of this short rod, and then both ends simultaneously lit up. Then, a water blue radiance that seemed to carry substance extended outwards, actually producing a meter long de of light at each end of the rod!


    The des of light were slightly curved and released a hazy blue radiance. Meanwhile, the right hand that held the double-edged light des¡¯ handle had strands of ck mist curling about it. However, the terrifying energy contained within that mist couldn¡¯t escape Su¡¯s perception. That wasn¡¯t a mist, but instead a ck me!


    ¡°Energy weapon? Pandora?¡± Suughed and spoke. His expression clearly became more rxed.


    The moment the youngdy¡¯s right hand seeped out ck mes, he keenly sensed Pandora¡¯s aura from the mes. Even though that type of feeling was weak, his memory of Pandora had already been imprinted into his body¡¯s instincts, so even though the ck-haired girl¡¯s appearance waspletely different from the little girl¡¯s, to the extent where there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of simrity, Su still immediately recognized her.


    ¡°You still remember me! I am so...¡± Before Pandora finished her sentence, she suddenly saw Su turn around, and then with the fastest speed, running away!


    ¡°Wait, you...¡± Her shout simrly stopped halfway. Su had long disappeared into the boundless darkness. Even if he heard her cry, he definitely wouldn¡¯t turn around.


    Pandora stood there in a stupor, her small pretty face carrying that bit of natural naivety finally revealed a trace of expression. She had to end her sentences halfway two times! This type of feeling was extremely strange and ufortable, just like... just like when an importantputer program suddenly crashed.


    However, Pandora was only dumbstruck for less than a second before she quickly ran, chasing in the direction Su ran. Even her running posture was graceful and light, her slender and long snow white legs powerfully moved about, propelling her body forward. That blue dual-ded light sword was held with a reverse grip and carried behind her. Along with her forward motion, the light des released cloud-like trails of blue radiance that merged with the ck me¡¯s tails, producing what looked like a long ck and blue me banner!


    Pandora who was dragging this blue me behind her moved through the dark wilderness, leaving behind a ring trajectory in the thick darkness that continued to shine without dispersing for a long time. The strong winds she was facing blew her hair perfectly straight behind her, and then it was forcibly pushed to both sides of body, causing it to unwillingly release miserable cries.


    From the side, Pandora looked extremely beautiful. Her small face that still revealed some childishness was serious and concentrated. Chasing after Su had already be the only thing on her mind. Meanwhile, this slender and beautiful body possessed terrifying power. While running, an enormous shallow pit would even appear whenever her feet descended!


    From a speed perspective, this body with ck mes trailing behind it had already reached its limit. However, after chasing for an entire minute, Su was still far ahead of her. This left Pandora feeling extremely surprised. Su¡¯s aura was extremely weak, roughly the same as an ant from her perception. However, Pandora knew that she definitely wouldn¡¯t lose track of Su. The connection between herself and Su was extremely weak, but it was nevertheless an instinctive attraction that could not be severed. Just like how Su could immediately recognize her with the ck mes, even if there was only a single cell left of Su and he was reborn from that cell, Pandora would simrly be able to recognize Su.


    Five minutes passed, but the distance between Pandora and Su didn¡¯t decrease. This made her face reveal another bit of expression. However, as long as this distance didn¡¯t get pulled any further, it was fine. Even if it was pulled greater, it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal either, because there was no way Su had more energy than the seal of ck mes. As for patience, Pandora had seemingly endless amounts of patience. Even if this pursuit continued for ten years, it was no different from a single second for her.


    The only thing that made her feel a bit of inconvenience was that the seal of ck me was too powerful, powerful to the extent where it was a bit hard to control. If it wasn¡¯t because of this, how could Su have fled so far?


    In the boundless night, Su was like a wisp of smoke as he drifted about in the wilderness. He didn¡¯t know how long it had been since he had purely focused on running. Right now, he didn¡¯t hold back anything, squeezing out everyst drop of potential from within him. His mind was frantically circting, calcting every point his feetnded on, the wind pressure, as well as the best route ahead.


    He tossed aside the assault rifle, and even the sniper rifle was flung away. The ammunition on his body was obviously no exception. Apart from a single round of special biological bullet, he even discarded all of the samples he had of Martham¡¯s body! Su already did everything he could to lighten his body¡¯s weight, running forward like he had lost his mind!


    Su ran for his life whileughing bitterly inside. The battlefield objective this time was supposed to be extremely simple, and that was just to rescue the trapped subordinates and Ricardo, then head north to capture the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s forward operating base. There should be enough in there to exchange for a million. If possible, he wanted to see if he could get his hands on Pandora. As for what he would do once he captured her, Su still hadn¡¯t thought it through. He believed that when he saw Pandora, his instincts would tell him what he had to do.


    Su never expected that he would encounter Martham and four chosen on the battlefield. However, their bodies alone should already bring Su close to a million in rewards, so there was no reason to risk attacking their base. Su even had his wishes of meeting Pandora fulfilled, and it was just like how he thought. His body¡¯s instincts told him what he should do:


    Run with everything he had!


    Su never thought that when Pandora¡¯s body truly appeared in front of him, it would actually be an already grown up youngdy, moreover a youngdy with overwhelming power! In Su¡¯s eyes, every cell from her entire body contained endless amounts of power! Regardless of whether it was the dual-ded light sword or the ck me that seeped out from her body, they contained the power topletely destroy Su. Even though Pandora cleverly hid her strength, it still couldn¡¯t escape Su¡¯s detection, especially after Su absorbed a portion of the five chosen¡¯s strength.


    While running at high speed, Su would be generating three-dimensional images in his consciousness every second, the central point, of course, being Pandora who was chasing closely behind him. After integrating infrared sight and long range sensation, Su was already close to forming a brand new perception ability, and this panoramic map was precisely the embodiment of this ability. Using abination of various perception abilities he acquired, then using his high speed calction to make up the remaining portion, this was the full disy of this ability. This required extremely high levels of calction ability, as well asrge amounts of evolutionary points. When the ability waspletely formed, he would be able to maintain this panoramic map at all times and also increase its range.


    If one exaggerated it a bit, within the range covered by the panoramic map, almost everything would be sensed by Su, and all changes would be noticed. This was the so called omniscience Su was talking about.


    Su¡¯s current version of the ability was still imperfect. He could only intermittently generate the panoramic map, and the speed at which his brain dealt with information wasn¡¯t fast enough either. As such, many minute details would be overlooked. If he had theplete ability, the instant Pandora entered the panoramic map, Su would have immediately ran. How would that strange exchange of words between them even happen?


    Su¡¯s heart continued to pound. The speed of several hundred times a minute was already far greater than the limit of a human¡¯s heart. It continuously pumped blood to various parts of his body, but if he had to purely rely on the power of a single heart, it was far from being enough to keep up with his body¡¯s consumption. Right now, inside his body, there were more than ten ces where his muscles and blood vessels merged together, expanding and contracting at the same rhythm as his heart as if they were mini hearts themselves. In addition, in every corner, every tissue system of his body, they all had reserves of energy. At this moment, they all erupted, satisfying his tremendous energy needs.


    Su¡¯s processing ability already increased by an entire order of magnitude, keeping every movement he made at the maximum level of efficiency. Only then was he able to run at a speed that left otherspletely speechless.


    Pandora continued to pursue him relentlessly. Even though the distance had never been pulled closer, Su couldn¡¯t lose her. Based on his speed of energy exhaustion, Su could continue for another half hour at most.


    With half an hour of time, he could run a hundred kilometers. If he headed towards Dragon City, then it was enough to head into the core ring of defense. As soon as he thought of this, Su immediately adjusted his path, drawing out streaks of sharp whistling winds. Then, he headed perfectly straight for Dragon City! Pandora adjusted her route as well, pursuing closely after him.

 Book 3 16.3

    Book 3 Chapter 16.3 - Dance of Two


    At this moment, a thick column of me suddenly rose several kilometers away. The intense explosion eventually formed a mushroom cloud that slowly turned in the night sky. Even though it was quite a distance away, sounds of gunshots still rang over from the distance. In another direction, a battle also suddenly became more intense.


    Perhaps because he detected a weakness in the enemy¡¯s encirclement, Ricardo led the remaining subordinates into a sudden assault, breaking through the weak encirclement in one stroke and rushing towards the depths of the wilderness. The other dragonrider that was able to stick it out this far was naturally no idiot either. He simrly began to try to break out from this siege.


    Su was powerless to save Ricardo or his own subordinates. Being able to draw Pandora away was already the limit of what he could do. He had never felt that a half hour was such a long time. In his consciousness, every second was stretched countless times, bing tens of thousands of bits of data, and as such, tens of thousands of thoughts emerged in his mind as well.


    He didn¡¯t have any way of dealing with Pandora, not at all! Pandora, or perhaps this ck-haired youngdy, just the strength she disyed alone was enough topletely crush Su. Their speeds were equally matched, but there was a gargantuan disparity in strength. Even though she hadn¡¯t disyed anybat arts, just from that dual-ded light sword alone, one could tell that she was definitely not a girl who didn¡¯t know how to fight. In addition, there was no way Su could make up for the weapon difference either. There was absolutely nothing on his body that could stop those des of light. That was a well-developed energy weapon, the level of technology of which was an entire era ahead. In Pandora¡¯s hands, a single sweep would hack Su apart at the waist. There was still a round of the special biological bullet. These were for fighting against Malim or Martham, and it was effective against the chosen as well. However, against Pandora, it still had to be shot into the body to be effective. The youngdy¡¯s skin was fine and smooth, simr to Su¡¯s, but Su believed that her seemingly soft skin shouldn¡¯t have any problems blocking a sniper rifle shot. Even if he truly did manage to get a shot in, would it even be effective?


    At the very least, Su knew that this bullet was not effective on himself. He could immediately mobilize the tissue cells around the injury to expel all of the virus intruder cells and blood out from his body.


    The only thing he could rely on were his perception abilities. Abilities were always two-sided. Great masters of the Perception Domain would inevitably be proficient at hiding themselves. However, there was already an instinctive connection between Pandora and himself. Pandora couldn¡¯t escape Su¡¯s perception, but on the other end, Su was the same.


    That was why Su only had a single choice, and that was to run. As long as he fled inside Dragon City, the Blood Parliament will definitely have an expert that could deal with Pandora.


    After being chased continuously for several minutes, Su already noticed that the ck-haired girl was acting a bit strange. It seemed like she couldn¡¯t use her body¡¯s power to its fullest, and from time to time, some incoordination would appear. In not for this fact, she would have caught up to him a long time ago. There was no way he would have been able to flee for this long.


    The moment he discovered the disharmony going on in the ck-haired youngdy¡¯s body, the instinctive desire that grew day by day within Su¡¯s body suddenly split in two. One was a desire towards Pandora, and the other was a desire towards this ck-d youngdy.


    The two individuals were like fighter aircrafts that were flying right above the ground, roaring as they rushed towards Dragon City.


    ---


    Patience was an essential skill for a sniper. Lynch always felt that he had limitless patience, and that was why no matter how one looked at it, he could be be considered an excellent sniper.


    However, he, who had been in the sniping profession for close to twenty years knew that a sniper was far from being omnipotent, to the extent where he felt it only barely ssifies as a middle level skill. Due to the nature of firepower weapons, a high poweredrge caliber sniper rifle bullet could not exceed 2000. This type of speed was still a threat to low level dragonriders, but for higher ranked dragonriders, the effects became extremely limited. Against generals, they would be even more useless. That was why in all of the ck Dragonriders, the number of individuals with six levels in sniping proficiency was extremely few, and there was no one with more than six levels. Something six levels of ability couldn¡¯t deal with, nine levels wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with either. In addition, in the Mental Domain, there were many powerful six levels or higher abilities, for example, area control. Whenbined with the Magic Domain¡¯s abilities, one could produce force fields that could defend against specific attributes, and whenbined with Combat Domain abilities, it could produce defensive fields that can protect against various physical attacks. Even the ability to operate mobile armors andrge scale battlefield weapon systems had much more expansive uses. That was why almost no one was willing to investrge amounts of evolutionary points into an even higher level of sniping mastery.


    Sniping was often another job scouts had, or a skill those with innate talent in the Mental Domain limited at six levels would take on. Lynch was an example of both of these.


    When he first considered the profession of sniping, what Lynch considered even more heavily was that the number of snipers were few, so the chances of making a living off of it was higher. The limit of his innate talent was six levels as well.


    There was still an hour before the sky would brighten. Lynch who had alreadyid in his original spot for two days and two nights naturally wouldn¡¯t mind waiting for another hour. If the person he was waiting for still didn¡¯t show up by the time the sky brightened, then there was no point in waiting any longer. However, Lynch¡¯s intuition told him that those people would soon appear. No one couldpete against a sniper in patience, and Lynch had more patience than more snipers.


    Right now was when it was darkest, as well as when it was coldest. Not even mutated creatures were willing toe out to feast at this time. However, Lynch was full of spirit right now. He knew that his prey loved to go against human instincts the most, and now was their favorite time to leave their nests. These corpse eaters from the Trials Division, no matter what type of words were used to describe them, it won¡¯t be over the line.


    The scenery in his line of view suddenly changed a bit. Lynch slowly adjusted his scope, and then a team of people who were moving through the darkness¡¯ cover emerged.


    ¡°You all finally showed up after all this waiting from me...¡± Every hair on Lynch¡¯s thick mustache was smiling. The front sight continuously moved about the prey¡¯s key areas, but he wasn¡¯t in any rush to fire at all. The prey were all clearly extremely vignt, so the sess rate wasn¡¯t all that high. He had to wait a bit longer for a better chance. All prey from the Trials Division were the most delicious meals, so he didn¡¯t mind taking some time to enjoy this process.


    The opportunity came much sooner than what Lynch expected. Through the sighting lens, the one leading this group suddenly looked shocked, raising his head to look forward.


    Just this movement alone already made this individual pretty much a dead person in Lynch¡¯s heart. Right when Lynch was preparing to pull the trigger, a strange feeling suddenly passed by his mind. He inadvertently looked towards the distance.


    At the very end of what he could see, the thick darkness unexpectedly seemed to be warping about. In the blink of an eye, a vague whistling sound began to ring through the air, but when Lynch tried to carefully listen to it, he didn¡¯t hear anything anymore.


    Lynch felt like tonight was especially cold, making his fine hairs even stand on end. He immediately became vignt. This was not because he was cold, but rather a response to danger! He firmly believed that, as a sniper, luck was an indispensable part of strength. That was why after he reached the bottleneck of sniping mastery, Lynch always strove to increase his mysterious fields abilities.


    After just a few seconds had passed, the whistling sounds became more clear, continuously ringing through the skies. It was bing louder and louder as well, sounding just like a low flying fighter aircraft!

 Book 3 16.4

    Book 3 Chapter 16.4 - Dance of Two


    The corners of Lynch¡¯s eyes jumped. He already saw an indistinct figure through his scope, one that was currently rushing out from the thick darkness! However, if that was truly a person, how could that person reach such a ridiculous speed?!¡±


    The stirring darkness suddenly erupted. A single person shot out from the mists like a rocket. Even though there was a thousand meters between them, the sharp sound wave travelling through the air was already making Lynch¡¯s ears sore!


    This unexpected event happened too quickly! Only now did those from the Trials Division think of dispersing to four sides and hiding their traces, but the speed of that individual was just too fast. How could someone with the strength to run at this type of speed not notice their whereabouts?


    In Lynch¡¯s scope, that figure travelled several hundred meters in the blink of an eye, so fast that even his figure was blurry. However, Lynch, with his strengthened sight and fast calction ability, quickly filled up thatcking image. The light blonde hair that flew about almost made his heart rate double!


    It was Su!


    Lynch almost subconsciously pressed down on the sniping scope¡¯s power switch. A string of data was immediately released, shooting towards themunicationsmunications apparatus floating a thousand meters in the sky. From that moment on, everything in the scope would be sent back to Helen in Dragon City, and the dy wouldn¡¯t exceed a second.


    Just from the terrifying speed Su disyed alone, Lynch immediately felt d that he didn¡¯t choose to make him his enemy from the bottom of his heart. Speed was a sniper¡¯s natural enemy. If Lynch¡¯s choice had been less sensible, there would be no way he could escape Su¡¯s pursuit, and he would have a simr ending as Maria. Even to this moment, whenever he thought about Maria who stayed there all alone in the darkness and cold, experiencing her blood trickling out from her body drop by drop and waiting endlessly for death toe, he would always feel a chill down to his bones.


    Before Lynch even had the time to sigh inwardly, arge expanse of blue me suddenly ignited in the hazy night! A fair and graceful figure that dragged a seemingly endless blue tail behind her rushed out from the hazy night immediately afterwards. The instant she rushed out from the mists, Lynch almost seemed to have heard an explosion sound!


    If Su was like a low flying fighter aircraft, then the sound this youngdy made was simply like an aircraft carrier!


    The blue banner of me behind the youngdy released a dazzling radiance. Even though the scope had automatic filtering for harsh light and other harmful rays, Lynch¡¯s eye still felt a powerful stinging pain. This was not only from the light, but also because that youngdy¡¯s power was excessively powerful, powerful to the extent where it was already close to the limit of what Lynch could respond to!


    Lynch couldn¡¯t suppress the overwhelming horror he felt. Where did this youngdye from? How could she be powerful to this degree? It was clearly just a first impression, yet the panic it brought Lynch wasn¡¯t any lower than that of what he felt in front of Helen! Even though the blue me tail¡¯s radiance was exceptionally bright, great to the point where he couldn¡¯t even see the youngdy¡¯s face clearly, only able to see an outline, this outline alone was already deeply engraved in the bottom of Lynch¡¯s heart.


    He reacted instantly. His brain¡¯s operation speed suddenly increased, and in the blink of an eye, he calcted this young woman¡¯s route of advance. Then, he aimed at her chest, and then pulled down on the trigger!


    The moment the bullet left the barrel, Lynch suddenly felt as if the me released from the muzzle this time was a bit dim. Before he even understood where the mishapid, his entire body suddenly felt a stinging pain. Raging ck mes had alreadypletely surrounded him!


    His many years of battlefield experience made Lynch¡¯s reactions iparably fast. He rolled on the ground and fiercely smashed his body into the snow below. However, the icy coldness of the snow wasn¡¯t enough to stop the mes at all, to the extent where it didn¡¯t even have the chance to be liquid, directly sublimating into vapors.


    While rolling and throwing himself outwards, he already did everything he could to quickly remove his clothes. Then, with a turn of his body, he kicked off his clothes that were being burned by the dark mes and ran towards Dragon City just like that.


    Su didn¡¯t noticed Lynch at first. Even though Lynch was inferior to Su in hiding himself, he could still be considered a great master. However, those Trials Division arbitration officials weren¡¯t so lucky. The moment he rushed out from the night¡¯s haze, Su noticed these sneaky fes and even sensed an overcast bloodiness only arbitration officials had. Su who now understood Madeline¡¯s current circumstances naturally understood that these arbitration officials couldn¡¯t be under her. Even if they were, that was a thing of the past.


    Even though Lynch¡¯s sudden fire gave him a fright, Su didn¡¯t change his original n and still adjusted his path to rush towards this group of arbitration officials. Su didn¡¯t immediately pay Mitchels a visit, but that didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t use this grace period to weaken Mitchels¡¯ strength.


    These were all elites among arbitration officials. When their whereabouts were exposed, they upied firing positions and rained down bullets without a trace of hesitation! These arbitration officials¡¯ hands were full of blood. When they pressed down on the trigger, they didn¡¯t even see who it was that was closing in on them.


    Only, the speed at which Su closed in on them was far greater than what they had imagined, and the bullets allnded behind Su¡¯s body. A distance of several hundred meters only took a few seconds of work to cover. When there was still 50 meters from the arbitration official closest to him, the vague whistling waves already left these arbitration officials¡¯ ears ringing with unbearable pain.


    Su didn¡¯t rush into these arbitration officials and unleash a great ughter. Instead, he gave them a cold nce before flying right by their bodies. As soon as a sh of shock appeared in the heads of these arbitration officials who were originally expecting a bloody and cruel battle, crushed rocks, smoke, and dustpletely drowned out their bodies, catching all of these people within. Meanwhile, Su himself quickly rushed into the distance.


    In the blink of an eye, there was rubble and dirt flying everywhere around these arbitration officials, to the extent where they couldn¡¯t see anything at all. As soon as a few people who had sensing methods other than sight tried to use them, everything in front of them suddenly erupted with blinding blue light! In that instant, the only thing these arbitration officials could see was boundless blue light!


    Pandora rushed straight through this group of arbitration officials, because this was the shortest route in cutting Su off. The double-edged sword of light spun around in her hands, sending two water-blue streaks directly through the bodies of the arbitration officials standing in the way, easily hacking them into hundreds of chunks of flesh.


    Even though she was slightly hindered, her speed was still faster than Su¡¯s who made a detour towards these arbitration officials. The distance between Pandora and Su was pulled ten meters closer. As for Lynch¡¯s snipe, even though it was unexpected, it still drew some of Pandora¡¯s attention to dodge it. In terms of distance, it added another fifteen meters between Su and herself.


    In the distant darkness, a tall and sturdy figure suddenly stood up. He carried a rather shocking sized rifle and aimed over in this direction. From his physique, this robust male was at least 2.3 or 2.4 meters in height, clearly a build more oriented towards power. The rifle he used alone was over 2 meters in length. There was naturally even less of a need to talk about its power.

 Book 3 16.5

    Book 3 Chapter 16.5 - Dance of Two


    When he saw the robust male that suddenly stood up in the distance, Su instead calmed down much more. These were the roaming sentinels around the ck Dragonriders¡¯ core center of control who had powerful physiques and tenacious vitality. These individuals had specially made weapons as well. The main weapons they used were 20mm caliber rifles. In reality, these couldn¡¯t be considered rifles anymore, as they had the power of machine cannons. Their power was even more so above that of ordinary machine cannons. These individuals who had specially strengthened perception and weapon control made their strengthparable to lower ranked military officials. The difference between themid in the fact that they were specially nurtured soldiers without the ability to improve a step further. These soldiers were extremely vignt, forming Dragon City¡¯s first line of defense. Forget about the fact that the personnel on the ground couldn¡¯t escape their detection, even if it was an olden era guided missile that was firing into the city, even they would be shot down upon entering their firing range. If an olden era tactical weapon like a cruise missile somehow made it through the first line of defense, it would still be detected by Dragon City¡¯s alert system within a hundred kilometers, and at that time, there were more than enough dragonriders a thousand meters away who could easily shoot them down.


    This guard didn¡¯t ask who these two individuals who ran over were at all, instead aiming at Pandora in the rear, and then directly fired! This was because Pandora¡¯s charge was too ferocious and powerful, dragging a blue tail me that stretched several hundred meters behind her. In this darkness, it was as bright as bright could be, visible even more than ten kilometers away. Meanwhile, Su was an indistinct figure, moreover one that was impossible to lock onto.


    Regardless of what kind of background Su and Pandora had, running towards Dragon City at this type of speed made it so that the sentinel guard could already directly fire!


    The gunshot was especially loud in this dark night, and not even the winds Pandora stirred up could suppress this sound. Meanwhile, when the gunshot sounded, the powerful bullet already urately pierced towards Pandora¡¯s chest!


    Precise, deadly,pletely first-ss marksmanship. However, this bullet would never hit Pandora.


    Pandora didn¡¯t even hack apart the bullet with the des of light. Instead, she slightly increased her pacing, and then the bullet whistled past her body, barely brushing past some of her hair.


    As for Pandora¡¯s counterattack, all she did was look at the guard that stood a kilometer away.


    When the first shot missed, the guard muttered a few curses. He then issued the highest level of warning signal before aiming at Pandora to fire the second shot, even though he already knew deep down what the result would be.


    The moment he was going to press the trigger all the way down, the guard¡¯s eyes immediately felt a sharp wave of pain. Then, his entire world quickly darkened. In the blink of an eye, even Pandora¡¯s dazzling blue tail me also dimmed! The guard was immediately shocked and couldn¡¯t help but cry out in rm. However, when he opened his mouth, what came out wasn¡¯t a cry of shock, but rather a ck me!


    Su¡¯s mind was shaken. Borrowing the dy the guard bought him, he adjusted his direction again and rushed through Dragon City¡¯s outer walls. If his luck was good enough, perhaps he might not be overtaken yet by the time he entered through the city¡¯s entrance.


    Pandora¡¯s speed suddenly became a bit slower. Almost at the same time, both her and Su sensed several incredibly powerful auras from the vague outline of the imposing Dragon City at the end of the horizon! In that instant, even the clouds full of radiation seemed to be drawn closer and begin to slowly spiral about!


    If the entire sky was swirling about, one could imagine how tremendous this imposing aura was!


    Su became inwardly excited. His speed suddenly increased a bit as he sped towards Dragon City. Meanwhile, Pandora was shocked, starting to quickly calcte the result of making a move against these individuals. The calction process was clearlyplex and long, and as a result, it was stopped almost as soon as it began. Her ck eyes stared at Su¡¯s legs, and then within the depths of her pupils, a mist like ck me suddenly ignited! At this moment, Pandora finally decided to set Su ame just like that guard from just now, only, her main target was Su¡¯s legs. With her control over the ck mes, she couldpletely put out the ck me before Su waspletely cremated. Only, like this, Su¡¯s legs most likely couldn¡¯t be saved.


    Su felt like his own legs suddenly became a bit heavier. If it was anyone else, they definitely wouldn¡¯t care about this slight change, but he had extremely careful control over every part of his body, so he immediately knew that this was rted to Pandora. He immediately adjusted his spirit reaction ability, using the sea of mental energy to remove himself from Pandora¡¯s targeting.


    Pandora released two streaks of fine ck mes from her eyes. A bit of darkness immediately appeared over her face, but soon after, it became normal again. This ignition unexpectedly failed, making her suffer the bacsh of the ck mes and leaving her slightly injured.


    Pandora¡¯s little face revealed an extremely naive astonishment. She raised her right hand, and then the twin light des began to spin about in her fingers again. The energy des immediately turned into an enormous wheel of light! Her right hand suddenly reached outwards, and then the wheel of light left her hands, flying towards Su at an inconceivable speed!


    Su who was currentlypletely focused on running towards Dragon City suddenly felt a wave of coldness. He immediately activated the panoramic view in advance, and as a result, he saw that a blue light wheel was currently flying at him with great speed! No matter how fast he was, he still wouldn¡¯t outrun this light wheel. In that instant, Su¡¯s brain immediatelypleted an extremelyplex calction. He came to two conclusions.


    If he didn¡¯t change his route of advance and continued to run towards Dragon City, he would be directly hacked apart by that de of light. If he moved and evaded that disk of light and then ran towards Dragon City, he would have to face the returning wheel of light, and would still be directly hacked apart. Only by moving opposite of the light wheel could he free himself from this terrifying weapon he couldn¡¯t make contact with at all.


    Su immediately understood that Pandora¡¯s intention was to put him in a situation where he had no choice but to turn around, preventing him from getting closer to Dragon City. Once Su deviated from Dragon City, the two would once again resume their close pursuit. Su didn¡¯t even have the chance to change directions. He could only use his highest speed of movement topete with Pandora in a contest of endurance. If they werepeting in endurance, then the one that would lose was definitely Su.


    This was the first time Su lost confidence in himself during a life and death battle. Pandora¡¯s body seemed to contain endless amounts of energy, so much so that she could wantonly squander it. However, during this almost equally matched pursuit, if she wanted to cut Su off, Pandora still had to pay some type of price.


    Based on her expectations, Su would turn back, make a full circle, and then select another direction away from Dragon City to escape to. Meanwhile, for the sake of retrieving the dual-ded light sword, she had no choice but to put up with the slight dy, allowing the distance between the two to simrly pull open another kilometer or so. This was an extremely enticing amount of distance, as Su had a small chance to escape her pursuit and go into hiding. However Pandora knew that this wasn¡¯t an opportunity for Su at all! Her control over the ck mes was currently improving, while Su¡¯s energy was beingpletely used up. In the following pursuit, Su would discover that the distance between himself and Pandora would continuously shrink, instead of like like right now, where the former couldn¡¯t escape, but thetter couldn¡¯t catch up.


    Sure enough, Su changed directions, avoiding the twin des of light from hacking through him. However, what left Pandora surprised was that Su didn¡¯t choose to avoid her, but instead quickly threw himself towards her!

 Book 3 17.1

    Book 3 Chapter 17.1 - Requirement


    A rumbling sound erupted, originating from Pandora as the center. The ck mes suddenly expanded, forming an enormous ball of me. The haze-like ck me stretched out ten meters, with everything within the mes being greatly corroded. Even the tough frozen earth surface began to wear away at a visible speed.


    The eruption of ck mes was unintentional. When Su rushed over at full strength, Pandora inadvertently increased the power of the seal of ck me, and this excessively powerful burst of power far surpassed her control. The energy that flowed out from her body turned into ck mes, aimlessly burning away everything it touched.


    Su¡¯s arms ovepped his head and chest, and then his entire body unexpectedly crashed into Pandora¡¯s! Pandora¡¯s small mouth was slightly opened, seemingly a bit shocked. Her reaction was quite strange as well, unexpectedly spreading her arms and exposing all of her chest¡¯s vital areas as if she was weing a lover¡¯s embrace. Then, just like that, she grabbed towards Su.


    Peng


    A vague muffled sound rang through the night sky. The sound wasn¡¯t that loud, but its vibrations were so powerful it made one feel as if their hearts were going to explode. Su and Pandora¡¯s bodies smashed together heavily at shocking speed!


    The instant they collided, Pandora discovered with shock that Su¡¯s chest bones didn¡¯t smash apart, and the arms that were protecting his body didn¡¯t shatter. It was to the extent where not even the sounds of bones cracking apart could be heard. This collision speed that would turn a main battle tank into scrap metal unexpectedly didn¡¯t bring Su any clear injuries!


    The moment they collided, Su¡¯s body pulled together slightly, cleverly dissolving a portion of the impact¡¯s force. Meanwhile, Pandora was different. The sturdiness of her body wasparable to that of outstanding alloys. When her skin that was soft and delicate like water encountered this force weighing in the tons, there wasn¡¯t the slightest fluctuation, to the extent where there wasn¡¯t even the slightest bit on indentation! Su felt as if what he smashed into at high speed was an entire mountain. However, even if it was a mountain that he smashed into like this, a few rocks would at least fall, right? However, there was nothing on Pandora¡¯s side, her body not being shaken up in the slightest.


    However, this ferocious collision still made Pandora¡¯s movements be a bit sluggish. It was because of this that her action of closing her arms became a bit slower, allowing Su to borrow the force of this collision to bounce out, freeing himself from being trapped. When he bounced backwards, Su¡¯s left hand reached out like electricity. His five fingers¡¯ fingernails slightly extended outwards, forming sharp bone des, and then he fiercely stabbed it towards Pandora¡¯s full chest! The sharp bone des easily tore through all of her clothing and stabbed towards her towering breasts.


    The feeling he felt from his fingertips was not a soft and supple feeling, nor was it a feeling of prating something. Instead, it was as if he grabbed a spherical piece of metal. When the sharp tips of the finger des scraped against her skin, it unexpectedly released a sound simr to that of ss being scraped. The bone des, due to receiving too much force, were immediately covered in cracks. It was to the point where one of the bone des¡¯ end was already breaking apart.


    The collision just now already gave Su a sense of how powerful Pandora¡¯s body was, but now, even after wing out with all of his power, he couldn¡¯t even make it through her skin. This forced Su to acknowledge Pandora¡¯sprehensive strength. His body continued to fly backwards at high speeds. His left hand flipped over and grabbed Pandora¡¯s clothes. Only a single riiip could be heard, and then her upper clothes that weren¡¯t any bit inferior in toughness to that of dragonriderbat suits werepletely torn apart!


    Through the powerful tension of his left hand, Su¡¯s body drew an arc around Pandora¡¯s body, brushing right past her body before running into the distance.


    Pandora stood in her original location, watching in a daze as Su headed into the distance. She didn¡¯t move for two whole seconds! A strip of cloth suddenly fell from the edge of her short skirt. On the outside of her snow white legs was a faint injury that slowly trickled out drops of blood. Su, who was madly running into the distance, had two bone des extending out from his arms that had fine sawtooth edges. The bone des were currently retracting into his body as he disappeared into the distance.


    This was the first time Pandora¡¯s brows frowned. An unfamiliar feeling could be felt from her leg. It should be something called pain, and the degree was only of the first level, or an extremely trivial type.


    An ear-piercing whistling sound rang through the air. The twin-ded light sword flew back. Pandora reached out her right hand, and then the fiercely spinning light sword perfectly stopped within her hands.


    A muffled rumbling sound rang through the air. Several meter wide holes appeared on the ground. A blue light continuously extended through the night into the distance. Only when the front end reached a hundred meters away did the tail of the me gradually disappear.


    Su who was frantically running suddenly felt as if the pressure behind him increased slightly. At the edge of the panoramic view, the grim reaper like youngdy appeared again, moreover gradually closing the distance between the two.


    Su released a sigh inwardly. Even though her leg had been injured, such a light wound wouldn¡¯t be able to decrease her speed at all. He was just trying his luck back there. He mobilized power from every part of his body, once again increasing his speed until the distance between Pandora and himself no longer decreased.


    A bit of moring broke out in Dragon City. Several beams of light lit up from the highest construct and shone in this direction. Powerful auras continuously surged, and they began to gather towards the western and northern areas. This was a result of dragonriders moving out after receiving general headquarters¡¯ orders. Several reaper drones packed with weapons rose into the air and quickly sped towards the area the alert sounded.


    The ck Dragonriders¡¯ response was fast, and the power they could muster up was great. If Pandora saw this, her expression might just change slightly.


    Only, no matter how fast the ck Dragonriders could mobilize forces, it would still take more than ten minutes for them to hurry towards the ce where the alert was issued. Even though the unmanned drones woulde a bit quicker, by the time they rushed over, Su and Pandora would be several dozen kilometers away already. There was no way they could catch up.


    Meanwhile, the tyrannical auras that forced Pandora to change tactics back then were currently quietly disappearing.


    700 meters. This distance was enough for Su to change directions twice, but that was all. The minimum distance of safety was 150 meters, because any closer and Pandora may very well use an energy eruption to catch up to him.


    After crazily running close to a hundred kilometers, Su¡¯s speed finally slowed down a bit, and as a result, the distance between himself and Pandora unavoidably decreased. As expected, when there was only 150 meters between them, Pandora¡¯s speed suddenly doubled!


    She was like a shooting star, dragging that ck me behind her as she jumped up, sting towards Su who was standing still!


    A streak of electricity suddenly tore through the air, almost lightning up the entire wilderness! A great downpour immediately began, sending concentrated rain full of radiation downwards. However, it was stillpletely burned clean by the ck me Pandora was releasing.


    Su raised his head and looked at Pandora. However, the image that was reflected within them was actually another face, a slumbering, beautiful, simrly pure girl, Madeline.


    The two bone des extended from the outside of Su¡¯s arm, the sawtooth de flickering with an indistinct cold glint. It was precisely these des that left an injury on Pandora¡¯s tyrannical and inconceivable body.


    Su took a deep breath, and then he erupted with power!


    ¡°Ya!¡±


    A high pitched and beautiful cry sounded from Su¡¯s mouth. He suddenly backed up, and then he abruptly rushed forward again. He reached maximum speed with just two steps, and then he shed head on into the descending Pandora!

 Book 3 17.2

    Book 3 Chapter 17.2 - Requirement


    Pandora¡¯s upper clothes had already be unbearably tattered a long time ago, and right now, they couldpletely be considered strips of rags that were just winding around her body. Her alluring body was almostpletely exposed outside. Following her movements, the two captivatingly red points on her snow white chest moved as well, appearing tender and soft.


    Only Su knew how terrifying the power behind this beautiful and pure body was! All of the so-called beauty was just a false outer appearance.


    This was apletely unexpected collision. The ck-haired Pandora held the sword with both hands, but when the twin-ded light sword was still raised above her head, she already made contact with Su! The collision speed was so fast that not even Su had time to make preparations. He could only hurriedly protect his head and chest with no time to worry about the bone des on his arms, and just like that, he smashed into Pandora¡¯s body!


    Her body that looked weak like water, by the time Su collided into her, was already impregnable like super alloys. The powerful opposite force not only made Su bounce backwards, even Pandora couldn¡¯t help but lean her body that was already on the ground slightly backwards.


    A concentrated cracking of bones finally sounded from Su¡¯s body, but the injuries couldn¡¯t slow down his attacks at all. He turned his hand around, grabbed Pandora¡¯s hand, and by using the bounce back force of the collision, he once again spun around Pandora¡¯s body. Only, this time, fine bony spurs emerged from his palm, and because of them, he tightlytched onto Pandora¡¯s body. Unfortunately, in front of her imprable body, these bone spurs began to break apart one after another, immediately making his face pale.


    However, he couldn¡¯t afford to pay attention to these injuries, because the twin-ded light sword Pandora was raising high above was still hacking down with overwhelming power!


    When the light sword descended, the sword de already became distorted in Su¡¯s eyes. Even Pandora who was holding the de became somewhat blurry! Su even more so heard a low droning sound, as if an aircraft carrier was currently pressing down on him!


    With the power Pandora was exerting on the sword, Su didn¡¯t doubt that even if what she held was just a metal rod, she could directly st apart a main battle tank, let alone the fact that she was holding an energy light sword with boundless power!


    When this sword hacked down, it already cut off all of Su¡¯s routes of retreat!


    However, Su didn¡¯t have any intention of escaping. He rushed at Pandora, his arm¡¯s bone des directly turning into two spheres of ck light. Then, with inconceivable speed, he continuously sliced at Pandora¡¯s body!


    With a bang sound, all of the clothes on Pandora¡¯s body exploded like a hoard of butterflies taking off into the sky, with thergest piece not exceeding a square centimeter! In that instant, it was unknown just how many cuts she received. However, not a single injury was left on her naked snow white body. Compared to Su¡¯s hurricane of attacks, Pandora¡¯s attack was much simpler.


    Both of her hands held the sword, hacked it downwards, brandished it back in defense, took a step out, and then swept it across. From start to finish, she only produced four movements, but every single action carried mountainous weight behind it. It was indescribably imposing and majestic.


    A crazy whirlwind suddenly erupted around the two individuals and directly rushed into the clouds!


    Time seemed to have suddenlye to a standstill. Su and Pandora¡¯s bodies seemed to pass each other while maintaining the same posture, the short light blonde hair that stood on end seemed topletely intertwine with the fluttering ck hair.


    Pandora¡¯s movements were much slower than Su¡¯s, but Su still couldn¡¯t avoid her final strike. Even though he avoided a fatal cut from the light sword¡¯s des, his lower back was still lightly grazed by Pandora¡¯s arm. This contact with her seemingly soft arm caused Su¡¯s body to release several terrifying bone fracturing sounds. His face even more so flushed with an irregr redness, and then he couldn¡¯t help but spray out blood from his mouth!


    However, the moment their figures crossed, Su¡¯s left arm muscles expanded, and then the bone de once again streaked across the cut he made on Pandora¡¯s thigh before! Su¡¯s memory was incredibly precise, not deviating a single millimeter from the previous cut. Last time, the cut was only a light injury that only produced a few drops of blood, but this time, it produced an enormous gash that was several centimeters deep!


    Time finally continued flowing, but it was still unbearably slow.


    Inside the bone de, there were several small openings. Pandora¡¯s blood flooded the openings and flowed inside Su¡¯s body. Meanwhile, Pandora slowly turned around, her flying ck hair covering her face as she did so. Her small and delicate lips opened, revealing her flexible tongue and using it to catch the droplets of blood that flew in the air. Then, it withdrew into her mouth again.


    Time finally moved normally again.


    Su immediately rushed forward, but he only moved his body a meter. His speed was so fast that afterimages were dragged behind him. However, after charging a meter outwards, he no longer budged an inch. Unknowingly when, Pandora¡¯s left hand had already loosened its grip on the light sword¡¯s handle, reaching over and grabbing the bone des that protruded from Su¡¯s arm tightly in her hand. The sinister looking bone de couldn¡¯t inflict any damage to her tender and snow white little hand.


    Once the bone de was tightly clenched in her hands, it was as if they were nailed into a mountain, unable to budge an inch. However, how could Su just watch on helplessly? His body bent over, and then he nted his feet into the ground. With a roar, all of the muscles on his body suddenly erupted, bursting with three times his original power, forcibly bending the bone des protruding from his arms to the side!


    When faced with this clear challenge, Pandora obviously wouldn¡¯t shrink back. Her left hand simrly twisted about, only in the opposite direction Su was exerting force in.


    When the two tremendous forces that could only be measured by the tons converged, not even the toughest material would be able to hold on. Only a crack sound could be heard, and then the bone de outside his arm was broken!


    Like a broken kite, Su flew out several dozen meters. He staggered about and barely managed to stand still. Pandora also exerted too much force, so she couldn¡¯t help but take two steps backwards.


    To cross this several dozen meters of distance, neither Su or Pandora needed even a single second. However, both individuals stood there in opposition, neither of them having any intention of taking another step.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Suughed. Even though hisplexion was absolutely terrible, with this smile added, there was still a charm that was difficult to describe.


    This entire battle in reality took less than ten seconds, but Su already suffered continuous injuries. His arms were still dripping with blood, with the wounds left behind from breaking the bone de extremely terrifying. Moreover, this type of injury wasn¡¯t as simple as it looked like on the outside. The injury had no sign of closing on its own. In addition, after after colliding with Pandora three times, especially the final time, the damage inflicted on Su¡¯s skeleton was extremely great. Meanwhile, Pandora¡¯s injuries was just that gash on her thigh. Towards this type of injury, forget about Pandora whose body was powerful to an iparable degree, even Su himself couldpletely recover from it within two days. The battle situation looked almostpletely one-sided, but Su¡¯s tone sounded as if he was the victor.


    Pandora¡¯s small mouth opened slightly, looking a bit perplexed. She suddenly asked a rather irrelevant question, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any interest in my body? Could it be that you don¡¯t have a man¡¯s desires?¡±


    Towards her question, Su was also a bit stunned. However, he only stared distractedly at her for a moment before saying, ¡°Among the women I¡¯ve seen, there are more than one who are prettier than you.¡±


    Su wasn¡¯t lying. The current Pandora was extremely beautiful, but that was it. It was still far fromparing with Madeline, Persephone, or perhaps Angelina. She was even more so exuding a type of mechanical feeling that made her hard to approach. The difference between her and Persephone who had a vague type of temptation, but made others both fond and fearful of her was too great.


    After replying to Pandora¡¯s question, Su immediately turned around and left withrge strides. His speed was still extremely fast, but it was just half of his all-out speed. However, Pandora continued to stand in her original location without moving, sending Su off into the distance with her eyes.


    She indeed couldn¡¯t operate this body of hers perfectly. Right now, her leg was injured, so her speed was somewhat influenced. Even though she inflicted serious injuries onto Su, and his injuries were far heavier than her small injury, Su¡¯s speed waspletely unaffected. If Su decided to flee at full force, Pandora wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him. She never liked to waste energy on pointless activity, so she could only give up. Just like that, she watched Su disappear into the darkness.


    When Su left, he didn¡¯t notice that in Pandora¡¯s seemingly stupefied little face, there was a trace of acent smile.

 Book 3 17.3

    Book 3 Chapter 17.3 - Requirement


    Within a corner inside Dragon City¡¯s central region, Persephone¡¯s private hospital was brightly lit. Inside this three floors above ground, five floors underground structure, everyone was doing everything they could to rush about. From time to time, nurses would run through this ce, their foreheads covered in fine beads of sweat, but no time to wipe to wipe it off.


    The enormous Dragon City was a very good example of what is called a vast but sparsely popted ce. The enormous area Persephone¡¯s private hospital upied perfectly agreed to this point as well, as the close to ten thousand square meter hospital only had two specially assigned doctors and five nurses, not including Helen herself. The underground portion was almost entirely upied by Helen¡¯sboratory, but Helen was the only one that managed this enormousboratory without even a single assistant.


    Inside the second floor medicationsboratory, Helen stood in front of an apparatus the size of a microwave, using the densely packed data that appeared on the light screen to adjust the apparatus. In addition, she began to ce the raw materials into the apparatus one after another in a sequenced order.


    This was a molecrpounding device that represented high-end technology. Apart from a small number ofpounds that had extremely strict environments, it could produce almost any other known chemicalpounds. The only fault was its small production capabilities, and that meant high manufacturing costs. As for the light disy that was packed with data, this was just a custom unique to Helen. She just liked to watch the operating of primitive data, not choosing to work on contact surface systems with direct observation. The benefits of this was that apart from herself, no one else could use the instruments inside of herboratory.


    Next to Helen¡¯s hands was a metal tray that was divided into several dozen sealedpartments, with eachpartment capable of having environments automatically set. There were liquids of all different colors inside thesepartments, some of them containing crystals, and others containing organ parts like eyeballs with bloody wisps sticking to them. These were the raw materials Helen used to produce the medicine.


    Three minutester, four fluid-filled syringes werepleted, emerging from the molecrpounding apparatus. Helen turned on a broad spectrum light and observed the syringe under all different types of rays. Through the continuously fluctuating radiance, one could see an undisguisable fatigue on Helen¡¯s face, dark bags sinking deeply under her eyes and thick purple color all around her eyes. Her cheeks were clearly a bit thinner than what they were like before, and the snow whiteboratory robe she wore seemed a bit too big as well. However, with this extra bit of skinny beauty, Helen instead seemed more like a human.


    Helen created four powerful stimnts, each with the ability to maintain 48 hours of mental activity. Once these medicinal effects ended, she would enter an extremely depressed state, but when that time came, Helen still had other medicines she could use. This was already her fourth day without sleeping, but there were still so many things to take care of that it would put one in a state of near copse. She even had thoughts of creating a few intelligent machines or train a few biochemical beings to use as servants, however, Helen never considered the idea of using humans as assistants.


    She undid her upper outer garment, revealing her extremely skinny shoulders, and then injected the stimnt into her upper arm. Several minutester, a strange flush of redness was returned to her cheeks. It seemed like Helen¡¯s mental state became a lot better.


    Without wasting a minute, she walked out from the medication processing room and rode the elevator down to the first floor office.


    Unlike the extremely quiet underground second floor, one could already see nurses and doctors hurriedly rush about in the underground first floor. This was where the acute care wards were located. There weren¡¯t that many medical personnel before, but after adding close to 50 doctors and nurses from the Fabregas family, this hospital finally seemed to develop some life.


    These doctors and nurses were all temporarily transferred from the Fabregas family. The reason why they appeared here was because the family¡¯s rank one inheritor Ricardo insisted on being hospitalized and treated here. As an important member of the Blood Parliament, Old Fabregas naturally knew how much medical personnel Persephone¡¯s private hospital had, and he understood even better that the small team they did have was not enough to treat Ricardo and his small troop. If it was just Ricardo, it would have still been okay, but the problemid in the fact that he also brought back more than ten subordinates that returned alive from Pendulum City¡¯s war zone. It made Old Fabregas feel regretful for quite a long time, but the remaining subordinates all met the requirements for advancement, so the death of any one of them would be quite the considerable loss. Persephone¡¯s private hospital was managed by Helen, and in the higher levels of the Blood Parliament, Helen¡¯s strange mental state was just as well known as her abilities. In addition, Old Fabregas did not believe that a woman with no abilities could save more than ten people. Even if she did have the ability to do so, she still wouldn¡¯t have the physical strength to carry it out.


    That was why he spared no effort to send the family¡¯s best medical personnel to Persephone¡¯s private hospital, as well as being so considerate as to bring entire sets of medical tools and a sea of medications. After all, as a family that was rtively new to the Blood Parliament, the Fabregas family possessed the two model characteristics of one: abundant ordinary supplies, but a weakness in their weapons and talented individuals.


    Upon recoveringmunication functionalities, Ricardo immediately conveyed his body¡¯s current situation back to the family. The 41 useable evolutionary points he obtained immediately shocked the entire Fabregas family. Ricardo was originally already a lieutenantmander with many fifth level abilities, and 41 evolutionary points already exceeded the requirements of a sixth level ability. ording to the data analysis, Ricardo¡¯s genes were still extremely stable, along with abundant room for growth. This meant that Ricardo¡¯s abilities, at least in the Mental Domain, had the potential to reach seven levels. Right now at least, Ricardo didn¡¯t have the abilities to be a general, but there was no issue for him to be a colonel. For the Fabregas family that wascking military strength, this was undoubtedly good news.


    The Fabregas family with its abundant wealth had constantly been working on its development of the mobile armor. This type of super weapon system could grant its user power that could bypass ability levels. The second generation mobile armor Ricardo used previously, if switched for anti-armor weapons, could easily destroy main battle tanks. In addition, the adaptability of mobile armors towards various terrain was naturally something main battle tanks didn¡¯t have. In reality, the technology for the Fabregas family¡¯s third generation mobile armor was already fully ripe, and several mobile suits were already created. Even the design for the fourth generation mobile armor waspleted, and tests of experimental models were currently underway.


    However, six levels ofplex weapon system mastery ability was needed to operate the third and fourth generation mobile armors, and only the fifth generation mobile suit would have a rtively lower requirement of six levels of ability. However, the Fabregas family¡¯s rise was too short, so their level of micro and intelligent system technology was not enough, unable to produce the fifth generation mobile armors.


    Inside the Fabregas family who greatlycked descendants with greatbat prowess, Ricardo was already their strongest candidate, and now, he was clearly the one with the most outstanding potential as well. His first rank sessor position was already secure to the point of leaving other younger family members in despair.


    This was why Old Fabregas¡¯ attitude towards Ricardo shifted so greatly, changing from a totalck of concern to one of full support. Inside the family¡¯s mobile armor factory, the technicians were currently building a brand new third generation mobile armor around Ricardo¡¯s body data. Once Ricardo was discharged from the hospital, he could use it, and his strength on the battlefield would increase more than just one fold.


    For a family on the scale of Fabregas, having a colonel was far from enough to increase their status, but it could at least prevent the terrible image of being looked at by others as a piece of fatty meat.


    Old Fabregas had actually been paying quite close attention to data rted to Su, and the more he saw, the more terrified he felt. Su shot up in ranks like a rocket with seemingly limitless potential for development, and his exceptionally good luck and karma with women left him feeling great restraining fear. Fabregas family was Su¡¯s first enemy, as well as the ringleader in what led Persephone to almost sell herself to pay back the debt she owed. Meanwhile, the willpower of this Su made one shiver inwardly, and he covered up his shorings with means that didn¡¯t align withmon sense. As long as he determined who was his enemy, then he could use any means, fair or foul.


    During this past year, Old Fabregas seemed to watch Su whose body radiated sunshine gradually fall into darkness. The one that first began this transformation was precisely the Fabregas family. If this trend continued, in just two more years, if the Fabregas family didn¡¯t want to be wiped out under Su¡¯s hands, then they would have to rely on a great figure that could keep the Persephone and Su pair in check, bing their vassal without any freedom.


    What really messed things up was that, because of Su and Madeline¡¯s mysterious rtionship, Fabregas didn¡¯t even have the possibility of relying on the Spider Empress. As a result, their only way out was the Blood Parliament¡¯s chairman, Bevs.


    Bevs... without thinking about it further, Old Fabregas knew that this could only be a final choice. Before that time came, he actually had other options, for example, Ricardo.


    After a series of battles, Ricardo, who had treated the family¡¯s orders like thin air, formed quite a bit of friendship with Su; this was something that could be seen just from his action of having his two powerful subordinates follow Ricardo. From Old Fabregas¡¯ political wisdom, by using Ricardo as the breakthrough point, there was still a chance of neutralizing the grudge they had with Su. As long as they couldpletely reconcile things with Su, he could even repay half of Persephone¡¯s debt.


    The great mysteries of politics were precisely betting andmunication, and Old Fabregas who knew this extremely well didn¡¯t even n on seeing those 50 precious medical personnel return.

 Book 3 17.4

    Book 3 Chapter 17.4 - Requirement


    The other Fabregas family ranked sessors who felt a sliver of hope in their despair, after learning that Ricardo was sent to Persephone¡¯s private hospital for treatment, had even their final hope of Ricardo dying amidst treatment shattered. After all, Persephone¡¯s private hospital was one of Dragon City¡¯s two greatest hospitals.


    This type of reputation was naturally brought about due to Helen¡¯s great merits. However, she rarely used her time to treat others, and even if one begged Persephone for a chance, not every request was epted.


    Currently, Ricardo¡¯s mood was excellent. Being able toy down in Persephone¡¯s private hospital meant that not only was his life safe, his abilities wouldn¡¯t suffer any harm either, let alone the fact that there was another alluring woman that made him unable to restrain his urges here, Helen.


    Ricardo who had already been under Helen¡¯s care once knew that Helen¡¯s skills were iparable, but the torment he would feel during the treatment process was also iparable. However, he already thought it through clearly. Helen was like a waterfall that crashed down. If he wanted to go against this current, he knew that even if his head was broken and flowing with blood, there still might not be a chance of sess.


    For example, during thest treatment process, the nakedly lying Ricardo, for the sake of letting Helen witness his perfect body and robust masculinity, he directly expanded his male physiological reaction to its greatest state. When he looked at the sinister weapon beneath his crotch, Ricardo immediately felt extremely satisfied towards his own reaction. However, Helen turned aplete blind eye to this,pleting the inspection and treatment procedure like a machine before giving him an injection. The result of this injection was that Ricardo couldn¡¯t get up another masculine reaction for three whole months.


    The current Ricardo restedpletely naked on the semi-transparent culture cylinder, the faint green nutrient fluid barely immersing his body. Hundreds of sensors monitored the data from various parts of his body. By immersing oneself in the culture cylinder, one couldpletely restore and stabilize their body, as well as pour in special nutrient fluid on a need basis. It was one of the representative technologies of new era medicine. On the side, within two hospital wards, there were a culture cylinder each as well.. These three cylinders that came at considerable costs were all Old Fabregas¡¯ gifts, just... a small portion of the price they had to pay for Helen to carry out treatment.


    The culture cylinder wasn¡¯t omnipotent. Surgery, organ repair, and gic recovery were things the culture fluid couldn¡¯t rece, and these aspects were where Helen¡¯s valueid.


    The nutrient fluid inside the culture cylinder continued to pour in. The venttor had already slowly descended, fastening itself to Ricardo¡¯s face. His eyes were wide open, staring at the ceiling through the ss cover. He had a smile of infatuation on his face. His eyes weren¡¯t focused at all, only immersed in his own world.


    Ricardo was quite torn, because he didn¡¯t know who to choose between Madeline and Helen. At this moment, the venttor sprayed out an anesthetic gas, signaling the start of the final surgical operation. As he gradually lost consciousness, Ricardo set his resolve to im both women.


    At that moment, his reasoning had already declined to its weakest point, unaware that this determination of his was enough to push Ricardo into the very depths of destruction.


    Helen, who was sitting in the office, was currently concentrating her attention on the light screen packed with data while frantically working. In her eyes, a sea of meaningless data were currently changing into parameters in controlling the three culture cylinders. These parameters numbered in the several hundreds. Together with over a thousand types of culture fluid formtions, one can well imagine the amount of data the intelligence system and Helen needed to deal with. Within the three culture cylinders separately rested Ricardo, Li, and Li Gaolei, because the three with the most powerful abilities were also the ones that suffered the heaviest injuries. From the battlefield¡¯s sessful break out, the other servants and subordinates only needed simple treatment, while these three were immediately ced in life preservation systems.


    Helen silently calcted the amount of time needed for the surgery and adjusted the data for the culture cylinder¡¯s life preservation system. Li¡¯s injuries were the more severe, needing toy in the culture cylinder for an entire day before being capable of enduring the surgical operation. Ricardo¡¯s injuries were the lightest, able to start the surgery in just thirty minutes. Li Gaolei was between the two.


    In Helen¡¯s head, with a scale of 1:10000 in terms of time, shepleted a simtion of the surgical procedure, and then she unconsciously frowned. Carrying out these surgical operations meant that she couldn¡¯t sleep for another two days, and with her body¡¯s current situation, even if there were medications to support her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to make it past three days.


    However, she only had a brief moment of unhappiness. She called in a well known doctor and ordered, ¡°Prepare the surgical room. First operation in 30 minutes, second in eight hours and 15 minutes, third in 24 hours and 30 minutes.¡±


    After handing over these tasks, Helen sat up. She closed her eyes and rested for a bit. She still had 10 minutes to rest.


    She had just sat down when a wave of noise sounded from the office corridor.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°You cannot go inside!¡±


    Noise continuously sounded. Helen¡¯s office door was then pushed open, and then a smell mixed with smoke, blood, dirt, and stench assailed her senses.


    Helen slowly opened her eyes, coldly asking, ¡°Who are you...¡±


    When she only spoke half of what she wanted to say, she stopped talking. Helen already noticed that the man who rushed into her office covered in blood and dirt was Su!


    With a thunk sound, Su tossed a case onto Helen¡¯s table, and with a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°This is for you. I need one million, also...¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Su copsed onto the ground.


    Helen¡¯s face immediately became extremely ugly, a bad feeling creeping up from the bottom of her heart. She calmly sat there for a few seconds, and only then did she stand up and walk towards Su. There were originally a few nurses that sneakily peeped inside, but after seeing Helen¡¯s face fall, they all intelligently chose to quietly disappear.


    Helen reached out her hand, lightly caressing the injuries on Su¡¯s face and arms, and then she spat out a few rare words of obscenity, cursing rather uncharacteristically, ¡°I just cured you, yet I have topletely start over again!¡±


    She pressed the call button. By the time a doctor and several nurses carefully returned to the office, Helen¡¯s face had long recovered its trademark mechanical expression.


    ¡°Bring him away. Strip and wash him clean, and then throw him on the operating table. Prepare all the tools needed in five minutes, especially the entire set of cutting tools. I will start the operation in ten minutes.¡± Helen coldly ordered them. From her tone, it didn¡¯t sound like operating on a human at all, and instead sounded more like ughtering a pig.


    ¡°But...¡± The doctor¡¯s head was covered in white hair. He looked quite aged already, but in front of Helen, he was like an insignificant student. Under Helen¡¯s ice-cold gaze, he summoned some courage with great difficulty and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°20 minutester is when the first surgery will happen...¡±


    Helen coldly cut the old doctor off. ¡°Number 1 can just soak in here. If he dies from soaking, then we can just call it his luck being bad.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The old doctor began to sweat profusely, but under Helen¡¯s gaze, he no longer dared to say anything else in the end. He ordered the nurses to carefully bring Su away, that he had to be clean before appearing on the operating table. He was a doctor from the Fabregas family, so he knew a bit about how much the family paid for Ricardo. However, it looked like Helen had no intention of doing things just because she received money. However, this wasn¡¯t something this trifling little doctor could advise her on.


    Perhaps it truly was as Helen said. Ricardo was going to have to rely on his luck to make it past this day and night; this was what the old man helplessly thought.


    When everyone left, only then did Helen turn around. Her eyesnded on the case Su brought over.

 Book 3 18.1

    Book 3 Chapter 18.1 - To Cherish


    A light ka sounded. A ten centimeter long, five centimeter wide case opened in front of Helen¡¯s face, and it also sprayed out a faint white cold mist. The inside of the case was divided into 20partments, with each one of them carrying a bit of tissue. Thergestpartment at the center was the core of an organism¡¯s eyeball.


    This was a specimen case used often by ck Dragonriders. Whenever a ck Dragonrider encountered life forms they didn¡¯t recognize or things they did but underwent mutation, they would often collect their important organs and bring them back to general headquarters for research after the mission waspleted. Most mutated organisms didn¡¯t have any research value, which was why there was no need to bring the entire body back for studying.


    However, this case was what Su risked his life to bring back, moreover stating that he wanted a million. Helen understood Su¡¯s nature clearly. If he wanted a million, then the value of the specimen inside the case truly might very well be close to two million. What did two million in samples signify? This was something Helen couldn¡¯t be more clear on. Afterpleting her appraisal of the contents, she made her decision. She removed a portion that could be exchanged for a million or more at general headquarters, and as for the remaining portion, it was her reward, as well as funds for the operation of Persephone¡¯s hospital.


    There was still a bit of time. Helen put on a pair of special sses, and then she leaned towards the case to inspect the checkeredpartments one after another. These sses had both microscopic and gic map sketching capabilities. When she only looked through the specimen partway, Helen straightened her body and sighed, muttering, ¡°It seems like biological weapon reconstruction specimen. En, it looks quiteplete as well, almost at mass-production level. Those scorpions already achieved this level of research? This is a bit troublesome.¡±


    She raised her head towards the snow-white ceiling. Only after staring for an entire minute did she store the specimen case into a cold storage and walk towards the surgical room.


    Su was already lying on the spacious operating table. His eyes were closed, and his light blonde hair softly rested on the operating tform. His body had already been cleaned. Even though there were several dozen cuts of various sizes, making his body no longer perfect, it still couldn¡¯tpletely deprive it of its dazzling beauty.


    When Helen entered the surgical room, there weren¡¯t any nurses or doctors inside. She was going toplete this operation alone.


    When he saw Helen enter, Su opened his eyes slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve brought you trouble again.¡±


    Helen sighed and said, ¡°If your apology was useful, then I would be quite willing to ept it.¡±


    This was the first time Su saw Helen make such a ¡®human¡¯ face, and he couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly. Right at that moment, the operating room¡¯s door opened. A nurse entered and stood beside the operating table.


    Su suddenly smelled a familiar scent. He immediately turned around, just in time to see a pair of deep gray eyes!


    ¡°Phoney!¡± Su immediately wanted to stand up, but the powerful anesthesia made him weak and powerless. The streaks of injuries on his body were also sucking at his life force. Persephone reached out her hand to lightly pressed down on his body, and then Su once againid down on the operating table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else and focus on recovering.¡± Persephone said softly, and then she covered Su¡¯s eyes with her hand. She knew that Su¡¯s right eye feared light, and that the surgical room¡¯s lighting was extremely powerful. He didn¡¯t have the protection of an eyepatch, which was why she used her hand to help him block the light.


    Helen fetched a surgical de. Her left hand lightly stroked Su¡¯s chest, and then the de descended, cutting open Su¡¯s skin.


    The corners of Persephone¡¯s beautiful eyes immediately jumped.


    With her head lowered, the surgical de danced about between Helen¡¯s slender and long fingers,pletely like a work of art. She immersed herself in cleaning up Su¡¯s injuries while saying indifferently, ¡°Phoney, you are too nervous.¡±


    ¡°Ah, am I?¡± Persephone smiled with difficulty. No matter how one looked at her, it looked like she wascking in confidence.


    ¡°If you are too nervous, you instead won¡¯t be able to catch him.¡± Helen¡¯s indifferent tone seemed to make Persephone even more nervous.


    Persephone released a light snort and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you can say anything on this topic! He¡¯s not even injured there, why did you cut it open too?!¡±


    ¡°To take a look at the innerposition.¡± Helen¡¯s tone was extremely t and ordinary. Her cuts were fast and fierce, and not even Persephone had the time to stop her.


    ¡°But!...¡± Persephone knew that it was toote to stop her already, so she bit her lips and no longer said anything. Her right hand continued to lightly cover Su¡¯s face, partly to block the light, but also using a gentle energy to calm his mental state so that he wouldn¡¯t wake up too quickly. Her other hand helped Helenplete the surgery, more than willing to do the work of a nurse or an assistant.


    However, even though Persephone was used to seeing blood and massacre, each time she saw Helen¡¯s de descend, the corners of her eyes would involuntarily twitch. Persephone¡¯s understanding towards theposition of the human body and medical knowledge were not any inferior to an ordinary doctor, so she could obviously tell that Helen alreadypleted the main portion of the treatment. Right now, every cut was made in Su¡¯s undamaged parts. Even though she continuously told herself that Su¡¯s recoverative power was great enough to make others stupefied, that these little cuts will recover in two or three days, she just couldn¡¯t control her beautiful face that could make countries fall.


    Helen suddenly raised her head. She gave Persephone a look, and then she cut down with full force,pletely tearing open Su¡¯s chest!


    The ear splitting sound of metal warping suddenly rang through the surgical room. Several tactical des in Persephone¡¯s hands distorted,pletely changing them into scrap metal!


    ¡°What is this?!¡± Helen suddenly released a light cry!


    Persephone¡¯s eyes immediately widened, following Helen¡¯s line of sight into the opening in Su¡¯s chest. Theposition of Su¡¯s body was different from that of an ordinary person¡¯s after all. Below the breastbone were densely woven dark red tissues with a thin but sturdy membrane covering them. Below it, Su¡¯s heart was currently slowly but powerfully rising and falling.


    Persephone didn¡¯t see anything different. Along with the changes in one¡¯s genes, high level ability users¡¯ tissues would often undergo great transformations, the mostmonly seen like Su¡¯s where the most important organs were being protected by new tissues. She didn¡¯t understand why Helen was so shocked. Could it be that she truly thought that Su¡¯s body with its endless potential wouldn¡¯t undergo any changes? Su¡¯s new eighth level perception ability was currently forming, so it would be more strange not to see any changes in his body. For example, there was a small energy crystal that was currently being produced in his forehead.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Helenughed and replied, but even an idiot could tell that her smile was forced. However, when she saw that Helen finally finished the ¡®taking a look inside¡¯ process and was startling to bind Su¡¯s injuries, Persephone decided not to ask her any further.


    The moment Su¡¯s chest was sliced open, below the tissues under the breastbone, an eye suddenly opened up! It coldly looked at Helen, and then it closed, hiding itself back in his body and internal organs.


    Helen could feel an ice cold killing intent and ruthlessness from that gaze!


    What is this?!

 Book 3 18.2

    Book 3 Chapter 18.2 - To Cherish


    Su was clearly already asleep, and his consciousness had already entered the deepest state of dormancy. This was a requirement for surgery, but it also granted Su a rare chance to rest and rx. In this type of state, there was no way Su could control his body, so could it be that there was another irregr life form existing in Su¡¯s body?!


    Helen didn¡¯t doubt for a second that if she aimed that de towards Su¡¯s heart, her right hand most likely couldn¡¯t be saved.


    Helen¡¯s skills in dealing with the injuries were fast and perfect. After shepletely treated the injuries, she said to Persephone, ¡°Bring him to the underground first floor number one ward. The culture cylinder there will be vacant. After resting for 48 hours, your Su will be perfectly fine.¡±


    Su experienced the most peaceful rest he had his entire life. The darkness that surrounded him was especially warm, quiet, and safe. It made every cell in his body rx, single-heartedly busying about inside his body to carry out rest and advancement.


    When Su opened his eyes, he actually felt extremely reluctant to part from the peacefulness of sleep. He really wanted to sleep a bit longer. Unfortunately, in this era, survival was always the number one priority in everyone¡¯s mind, and this was true even after one obtained seven levels of ability. This was why he forcefully rejected the warmth and temptations of darkness.


    Through the culture cylinder¡¯s transparent lid, the first thing that greeted Su¡¯s field of view were familiar ck framed sses, and behind the lens was a pair of enticing eyes. Gray hair coiled about, and he could also see her perfect face.


    Everything was just like when they first met.


    Persephone opened the culture cylinder¡¯s lid. The skin covering Su¡¯s entire body wriggled about, sending all of the sensors bouncing off, and then he jumped out from the culture cylinder. Towards things like the culture cylinder, Su felt an instinctive dislike and hatred. If he didn¡¯t immediately see Persephone, his body might have instinctively urged him to directly smash this culture cylinder apart.


    Persephone handed over a set of ck Dragonrider uniforms as well as a card to Su. ¡°This is your uniform, and this is one million.¡±


    Su who had just emerged from the culture cylinder felt that every part of his body was full of life. Apart from a bit of hunger, there wasn¡¯t anything else that was off. He didn¡¯t ept the clothes and instead directly reached out his hands, grabbing towards Persephone. From the burning mes in his eyes, he most likely wanted to settle things with her right here.


    Persephone revealed a faint smile. Her elbow pressed down on the hand Su reached over, forcing his hand to move forward. Then, she easily ced the clothes and card into the hand. With a smile, she said, ¡°Right now is no good! I haven¡¯t even showered yet! Also, don¡¯t forget that before you can beat me, you don¡¯t have the power of choice.¡±


    Su felt as if he was being crushed by an enormous boulder weighing several dozen tons, unable to budge an inch. Only when Persephone lifted her elbow did the pressure disappear.


    Seeing the somewhat depressed Su, Persephone leaned forward towards Su¡¯s body and rested her hand on Su¡¯s shoulder. Then, gently going on the tip of her toes, she lightly touched her lips on top of his before saying with a smile, ¡°When I am interested in ying with you, I will naturallye to find you! Haha!¡±


    Persephone turned around and left, not giving Su any room for retaliation. All of her previous gentleness was washed away like water. Her ostentatious and unbridledughter rang through the corridor.


    Su stared at her figure that was gently swaying, her long and slender legs, as well as her bottom that was tightly wrapped within her short skirt. Together with thatughter that showed no respect for him as a man, it made him feel a raging inferno that could not be put out.


    A young and pretty nurse walked into the ward. She gave Persephone who was leaving into the distance an ambiguous look, and then she looked at Su. When her eyesnded on Su¡¯s naked body, she immediately began to burn with passion, as well as met Su¡¯s gaze without any fear of misgivings. She did not want to nor did she dare fight over Persephone¡¯s man, but she definitely wouldn¡¯t refuse having a little something with Su, let alone the fact that Su was also looking at her so fervently, so this looked like quite a good opportunity.


    ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± Su asked while putting on his clothes.


    ¡°46 hours.¡± Those that were used to working with Helen were all used to using precise numbers. This nurse was no exception.


    ¡°Two days?¡± Su was momentarily stunned. He unexpectedly slept that long. It seemed like that peaceful and long sleep was because Persephone was guarding his side, giving him a sense of peace.


    He thought back to how when they first met, everything was like a type of business deal. Meanwhile, Su believed that back then, he was just one of many candidates Persephone chose. Now, Su already proved that he had the potential toplete that deal, and had be her only choice. Only the difference from what he expected at first was that the nature of this deal had already somewhat changed.


    Su didn¡¯t know that while recalling all of this, he was smiling.


    A momentter, Su already put on his clothes and reattached his eyepatch. He then gave the hopeful nurse a word of thanks before leaving the hospital ward.


    Su returned to his own residence. He began to prepare for the next battle.


    Deep into the night, Persephone appeared in Su¡¯s room like a ghost. All of the rm systems, as well as the perception abilities Su was so proud of were all useless before her.


    It seemed like tonight, Persephone¡¯s interest in Su was quite fierce. That was why an intense battle immediately erupted the moment the two¡¯s eyes met!


    There was an oppression and retaliation, and then a retaliation to suppression. Only during this retaliation and suppression, the cycle between these two was extremely desperate.


    Several hours of struggles finally made Su understand that in front of Persephone¡¯s eight levels ofbat abilities, his power that was equivalent to six levels ofbat strength was incredibly weak. Also, between a higher ranked officer and a general, there was more than a single gap.


    When the light of morning illuminated Dragon City again, Su and Persephone both left the apartment entrance. Then, they went their separate ways, only, one with a face full of fatigue while the other in high spirits.


    Su¡¯s body waspletely empty, with even its reserves almostpletely exhausted. The amount of energy he had left was practically no different from his state after fighting Sarton. Fortunately, right now, he already took in several containers of nutrient-filled food, so his stamina would be quickly restored. Moreover, he didn¡¯t need to fight today.


    After walking through two streets, he entered a small public square. Three off-road vehicles were already waiting as nned. Painted on top of the vehicles were enormous red patterned spiders. This was the marking of the Spider Empress, which allowed these vehicles to movepletely unobstructed anywhere within Dragon City. Su ascended the central off-road vehicle, and after sitting down, he closed his eyes to get some rest. He really was just too tired.


    When Su stood in front of the dark red castle¡¯s imposing entrance, it was already nightfall. Wind continued to whistle about, sending a thick, icy cold humidity into Su¡¯s body. The ocean surfaces that were a bit further out were alreadypletely immersed in darkness, and the gradually rising mists covered the great sea where great dangers lurked.


    In front of Su¡¯s face, the castle¡¯srge gates slowly opened. The spreader of darkness, Dyke Avidar was standing behind the doors, a smile on his face as he looked at Su.


    Su took a deep breath and handed the card to the old man. ¡°I arrived. This is the million I promised.¡±

 Book 3 18.3

    Book 3 Chapter 18.3 - To Cherish


    The old man epted the card. Without even looking at it, he ced it into his pockets and then said, It has only been a month. You move quite quickly.¡±


    ¡°Earning a million wasn¡¯t too difficult.¡± Su said.


    The old man smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, but this is only true for a small portion of people. Youngster, for you, the truly difficult is still waiting. Please follow me. The ceremony has already been prepared.¡±


    Only after hearing this sentence did Su¡¯s constantly anxious heart rx somewhat. He was always worried whether the million the Spider Empress wanted was just an excuse, one that temporarily stopped him from going after Mitchels. After all, there was no way the Spider Empress wascking a million, while Madeline...


    Madeline truly died.


    At the very least, as far as Su¡¯s knowledge couldprehend, he didn¡¯t detect the slightest trace of vitality from her body. He knew even less about, or could not even think up of a way to revive her.


    Only when the old man said that the ceremony had already been prepared did a trace of hope appear in the bottom of his heart.


    He followed the elder through terrifyingly spacious halls one after another before finally arriving in a living room that wasn¡¯t toorge. The so-called not toorge was only whenpared to the great halls outside. While standing in this room that was twenty meters long, ten meters tall and wide, the elder and Su looked as insignificant as two ants.


    At the end of the hall was an altar, and the steel coffin that carried Madeline was ced at its center. On top of the altar burned a blue me so faint it was almost invisible. On top of the me floated a faint white colored, semi transparent bubble.


    While standing in front of the five meter tall altar, Su already couldn¡¯t see the situation on top of the altar. The blue me on the altar had a unique power that could iste all types of probing methods. At the very least, all of the perception methods Su grasped currently were useless before this blue me. Even with the panoramic view that had not been fully developed yet, he could only see an expanse of darkness above the altar.


    The elder didn¡¯t make any movements either, but a control tform slowly rose in front of Su. It had a ck colored base but was adorned with dark red patterns, quite in ordance with this dark red castle¡¯s style. Then, a light screen emerged from the control tform with threerge choices that stood side by side. Below them were descriptions that couldn¡¯t be simpler.


    The first selection was an unsheathed sword. The description was a semi-transformation: offensive increase.


    The second selection had a tall ancient tree painted. The roots below the ancient tree were actually wrapping around a star, the description text indicating that it was a semi-transformation: high speed recovery.


    The final selection was a limitless serene and deep starry sky. The description was:plete transformation.


    ¡°This is...¡± Su looked towards the elder with a questioning gaze.


    The elder showed a rare seriousness, no longer carrying a trace of a smile. In a slower pace, he said, ¡°Young miss Madeline¡¯s constitution is especially unique. After a period of time, a transformation would take ce. When the empress brought young miss back, the young miss began to transform less than a monthter. This process took up an entire month¡¯s worth of time. Only after that transformation did young miss¡¯bat potential emerge. From a biological perspective, transformation is an extremely wonderful phenomenon, the mysteries contained within can provide us with over a hundred years of research. If I had to give aparison, it would be like the process where a cocoon turned into a butterfly. Only after seven whole years of research did Dark Red Castle take their first step in its understanding of this transformation, as well as affect the process in an extremely limited manner. Originally, when young miss was going to carry out the third transformation, she should have returned to Dark Red Castle, because only here could her safety be ensured and smoothlyplete the transformation. Only, who would have expected that young miss Madeline would choose this time to head for Sunset Castle and challenge Unwavering Sunset, thus entering eternal rest.¡±


    The old man gave the altar a meaningful look, and then he slowly said, ¡°For the sake of waking up young miss Madeline from eternal darkness, Her Majesty the Empress chose to sacrifice a portion of her own vitality to forcefully start up young miss¡¯ third transformation. Just like what I have just said, right now, we have a bit of control over young miss Madeline¡¯s transformation. In front of you right now are the transformation directions.¡±


    ¡°These three transformation directions are pointing towards...¡± Su asked.


    ¡°A semi-transformation will maintain young miss Madeline¡¯s current abilities, as well as a chance to strengthen certain abilities. The only weak point was that due to the transformation process not beingplete, the increase towards her potential will be quite minimal, to the extent where it might not even increase it at all. Offensive increase will guide the transformation towards various offensive ability promotions. With the young miss¡¯ talents, she might very well produce a new ninth level ability, perhaps even having a small chance of developing a tenth level ability.¡± The old man exined in a slow and unhurried manner.


    Tenth level ability! Was this the potential the little girl with blue eyes had? As Su looked at the options in front of him, his mind suddenly became extremelyplex. What was strange was that while amidst all of theseplex emotions, there wasn¡¯t any happiness.


    ¡°The other transformation direction will greatly strengthen the recoverative strength of young miss¡¯ body. Together with young miss¡¯ great offensive strength and exceptional speed, it will simrly increase herbat prowess by arge amount. Right, of course, because it is also not aplete transformation, the increase in her potential won¡¯t be as apparent.¡±


    The old man quickly exined the second option, and Su simrly understood this ability¡¯s meaning. Recoverative ability strengthening made gueri warfare and a war of attrition be a possibility, but towards one¡¯s overall fighting strength, it was better off directly increasing her offensive strength. Su was a good example of one who relied on his great recoverative prowess to fight.


    Towards the final choice, the elder¡¯s exnation was extremely simple. ¡°Complete transformation is to undergo aplete transformation without adjusting the direction of transformation at all. It will greatly strengthen one¡¯s potential, but ites at the price of the disappearance of all of her currently existing abilities.¡±


    After exining all three transformation choices, the elder stood to the side and quietly waited.


    When he saw the elder¡¯s actions, Su stared nkly for a moment. Then, he asked in an extremely unconfident manner, ¡°Could it be that... you want me to make the choice?¡±


    The elderughed and said, ¡°Correct. Having you make the choice is most suitable. Even though young miss Madeline didn¡¯t have time to tell us her own decision, I believe that she would be quite willing to have you make the choice in her ce. Moreover, after this transformation, young miss Madeline should leave Dark Red Castle. From then on, taking care of her will be your responsibility.¡±


    For Su, this was another piece ofpletely unexpected news. He looked at the elder with shock and asked, ¡°Your distinguished self¡¯s meaning is... to hand Madeline over to me?¡±


    The elder nodded and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t my intention, but insteads the respected empress¡¯. After experiencing the battle of Sunset Castle, Her Majesty believed that Madeline should return to your distinguished self¡¯s side. This should also be in ordance to young miss¡¯ desires.¡±


    ¡°But..¡± Su frowned.


    Counting from the day Lanaxis brought her away, Madeline had already stayed in Dark Red Castle for close to eight years. Now, Madeline already had nine levels of ability! From this nine levels of ability, one can see just how great her natural talents were, as well as how much care and resources the Spider Empress ced on her. During this transformation, it was even the Spider Empress who was going to use a portion of her own vitality as the price. With so much invested, why did she hand Madeline back to him?


    The elder seemed to understand what Su was thinking. He looked towards the altar, and then a trance of doting fluttered across his face. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°I believe you should understand that not everything paid needs something in return.¡±


    Su took a deep breath. He finally raised his hand, and then he pressed towards the screen. However, when his hand made it halfway, it stopped. He just couldn¡¯t get himself to push his hand down.


    It was as if there was a mountainous pressure on his hand that made it extremely hard for him to move it in any direction. This intangible mountain, is called responsibility.

 Book 3 18.4

    Book 3 Chapter 18.4 - To Cherish


    Regardless of what type of choice he made, he had to take responsibility for its effects, just like how it was eight years ago.


    From the day the little girl left her swaddling clothes and was able to walk on her own two feet, she silently followed Su, doing everything Su had her do. Su made all of the choices in her ce, and Su silently took on the responsibility of all of the consequences. It was just as Madeline said. For the little girl back then, the wilderness would forever be full of sunlight.


    Su¡¯s forehead was quickly covered in fine beads of sweat. This type of choice was just too difficult. In reality, this couldn¡¯t be med on Su. He wasn¡¯t indecisive in nature, but it was instead because any choice that involved nine levels of ability was simrly difficult.


    "How should I make this choice?" Su looked at the elder and asked with a bitter smile on his face.


    In reality, the difference between the three options were extremely clear. The first two would sacrifice future potential to increase one¡¯s current strength, while the other exchanged for great room for growth, at the cost of all of her current abilities. It was likely that Madeline might even be able to develop an eleventh level ability! However, Su clearly understood that during the period of time when Madeline lost all of her abilities, he needed to protect and guide her just like before, all the way until she matured once again. This was a slow and dangerous process. The little girl eight years ago was just extremely pretty, but eight yearster, Madeline already became a dark saint, as well as a true dictator of the Trials Division. One didn¡¯t need much intelligence to understand how many enemies she must have made to reach this point. Polo and Mitchels were just the beginning, and definitely not the end.


    ¡°I have no way of replying to your question. However, I believe that you will make the best decision for the young miss.¡± The elder tactfully refused Su¡¯s question.


    The best choice, what was the best choice? Was the decision Su thought to be the best truly what Madeline wished for, or perhaps, the one that really was the best for her?


    Su didn¡¯t look at the three choices on the light screen, instead raising his head and looking towards the tall altar. Within that blue me, if the girl whose eyes were just as beautiful of a blue as the mes around her woke up, what kind of decision would she make?


    Perhaps regardless of whether it was the age of turmoil or the calm olden era, all parents would wish for their own children to have a vast future, the freedom to spreads their wings as they liked, right?


    Su smiled, and then he reached towards the third choice and pressed down.


    The corners of the old man¡¯s eyes jumped slightly, and then he suddenly coughed. Su¡¯s hands then rested right above the option.


    He looked at the elder with a bit of confusion, asking, ¡°What is wrong? Is there something wrong with my choice?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± The elder shook his head, and then he continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that before you make your decision, I want to remind you that young miss Madeline has three ninth level abilities in the Combat Domain, one of them including an extremely rare ability.¡±


    Three ninth level abilities!


    Su felt that his right hand became heavier once again. He took a deep breath, and then he pressed down on the third option. Then, he said calmly, ¡°I still wish for her to have an iparably vast future. I will protect her, all the way until shepletely grows up!¡±


    The famous spreader of darkness, Dyke Avidar, no longer said anything. He only calmly watched Su make his decision.


    Waves of rumbling sounds could be heard on the altar. The steel coffin¡¯s lid slowly opened, revealing the overflowing blood inside. The blood surface that was originally as t and smooth as a mirror, under the blue mes, began to slowly stir about, all the way until it began to boil!


    Crisscrossed cracks appeared on the altar tform, the countlessplex cracks forming a profound design. A loud and clear singing voice suddenly sounded within the room, the powerful sounds just like the choir of the olden era, resounding and dignified. As the singing voice sounded, blue mes surged out from the cracks, the raging fire already licking this room¡¯s ceiling!


    Waves of blood surged out from the coffin, continuously beating down on the white bubble floating above the altar and smearing its bleak crimson color on its surface.


    The surging energy originated from the heart of the steel coffin. It continuously surged outwards, and in the blink of an eye, a terrifying energy storm formed in the room, ruthlessly eroding everything in this living room! A gorgeous relief sculpture carved onto a ck rock pir had its surfacepletely nibbled away by the storm. Then, countless rocky fragments were stripped away from the pir and sharp whistling sounds rang through the air. They began to dance about chaotically in the living room!


    In the blink of an eye, the dignified, profound, and luxurious living room was already in a mess. The storm of energy began to continuously batter against the ceiling.


    Then, with a sudden rumbling sound, the living room¡¯s enormous ceiling dome was directly lifted opened by the storm of energy. It then soared several hundred meters into the air, barely reaching the clouds of radiation, and only then did it suddenly explode, turning into hundreds of fragments of varying sizes. The noises this produced rang in all directions!


    The elder continued to stand in ce, with the corners of his swallow-tailed suit not moving in the slightest. Su had long been blown flying by the energy storm, sending his body heavily into a stone wall. Fortunately, his body was tough and strong, and together with the bone des that then nailed themselves into the stone walls, only then did he not fly into the night sky together with the ceiling dome.


    This was a power that came from Madeline¡¯s body!


    Luckily, when the dome shattered, the energy stormpletely rushed into the night sky, and thus, the living room calmed down again. However, soon after, a great rain showered down on the ind, sending raindrops frantically into the living room that had lost its cover. The blue me continued to burn fiercely, turning all of the raindrops that approached it into nothingness. The elder continued to stand in his original location. The darkness around him seemed to have its own life, blocking all of the raindrops outside.


    Su was the only one that waspletely soaked.


    The white bubble that came from the Spider Empress began to slowly decline, through the crazy thunder, downpour, and blue mes, and ultimately turned into the concentrated blood.


    The elder finally released a sigh. He said to Su, ¡°The transformation takes seven days of time, so even if we stand here, it won¡¯t help the process. You shoulde back to see the results in seven days.¡±


    Su nodded, and then he turned around to walk outside this living room.


    As he watched Su¡¯s retreating figure, the elder lightly sighed. He knew that if Madeline was the one that made the decision, she definitely wouldn¡¯t select the third option, just like how Su definitely wouldn¡¯t choose the first two options.

 Book 3 19.1

    Book 3 Chapter 19.1 - New Beginning


    Seven light screens piled up one on top of the other in front of Helen, almost upying her entire field of view. Her hands flew about at crazy speeds, adjusting the hundreds of control diagrams. Her brain was concentrated on dealing with this sea of data, only raising one ear to Persephone¡¯s long-windedness and merely going through the motions in her responses.


    Persephone¡¯s head of gray hair was casually winded above her head. She had just emerged from the restroom, so her hair was still moistened by droplets of water. Apart from her underwear, she only wore an oversized nightgown. She curled up next to Helen just like a cat,zily looking at the screens in front of her face.


    The light screens continuously flickered with meaningless data just like before, but in Helen¡¯s mind, they were continuously changing andplicated gic fragments. In Persephone¡¯s mind, it was a simr scene.


    Ever since they were little, this was their favorite game, as well as the game that made most of those who pretended to be intelligent copse. Only, when they grew a bit older, Persephone became infatuated with developing various types ofbat or nonbat abilities. In addition, her talents on this field became so great that she herself couldn¡¯t even stop it any longer. Helen had absolutely no interest in developing abilities, continuing to use that brain even Persephone felt was a bit strange year in and year out to sort out the endless data.


    Ten yearster, Persephone¡¯s speed of sorting out and converting data was already far behind Helen¡¯s. The only reason she could understand the meanings behind the light screen was because what Helen was currently analyzing were her own genes, as well as using this as the basis for deducing new abilities.


    Right now, Helen¡¯s attention waspletely focused elsewhere. For her to raise an ear and pretend to be listening was already being quite considerate of Persephone¡¯s feelings. Persephone understood Helen¡¯s nature quite well, but when she really had nothing to do, what she liked the most was just to bombard Helen¡¯s ears.


    After her line of thought was broken several times, Helen finally couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore and shouted, ¡°Hey! If you continue like this, I won¡¯t help you n out your abilities anymore!¡±


    Persephone¡¯s body moved over until she might as well be resting on Helen¡¯s shoulders, She moved Helen¡¯s fair hair and lightly blew into her ears, saying softly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to help n it out anymore, then don¡¯t. Either way, I don¡¯t care much about these abilities either.¡±


    That entire half of Helen¡¯s face began to itch, causing her thinking speed to be less than even a tenth of what it was before. She hatefully clenched her teeth, saying through the cracks of her teeth, ¡°Phoney! Do you want to die?!¡±


    After speaking, Helen¡¯s body leaned over. Her hands turned over, reaching into Persephone¡¯s low hanging cor and directly grabbing those towering and erect mountains of flesh.


    This back and forth was something they often did when they were seven or eight. Back then, Helen who had always immersed herself in knowledge couldn¡¯t stand Persephone¡¯s irritation and retaliated, carrying out this type of punishment. However, ever since Persephone began to trainbat abilities, Helen who had no interest in abilities immediately lost the ability to punish her. The few times this did work was because Persephone purposely gave up out of making Helen angry.


    Only, half a yearter, Helen¡¯s talents in intellect became more and more outstanding. Consequently, she became colder and colder as well, gradually losing most of the emotions a human had. After she turned nine, the two of them no longer yed this type of game.


    Right now, in Persephone and Helen¡¯s hearts, they seemed to have returned to their carefree and worriless childhoods. A slight crack suddenly appeared in Helen¡¯s ice-cold heart, and the wave of warmth and tender feelings told her that the current Persephone was actually feeling extremely weak emotionally. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t suddenly think of the game they yed when they were little, nor would she be so reliant on Helen like this. If she was even the slightest bit serious, forget about Helen who didn¡¯t have a single level of ability, even if it was Su who was rliating, he wouldn¡¯t be able to touch even a single one of Persephone¡¯s fingers.


    Persephone was already prepared to ept punishment, but Helen¡¯s hands moved past her chest, and after giving her small waist a pinch, she ended the punishment. At the same time, Persephone whose ears were especially sharp seemed to have heard Helen release a light sigh.


    ¡°When are you preparing to depart?¡± Most of Helen¡¯s attention was concentrated on the data as she asked absent-mindedly.


    Persephone pursed her lips in dissatisfaction and rested her head on Helen¡¯s shoulder,zily saying, ¡°Three dayster I guess. I can¡¯t depend on those fes north at all! As soon as I leave, a single mistake from that old man Kan cost us all of the territory I won us. You know, I really wonder what kind of formidable individuals those empty headed holy knights are hiding. For them to note out, it is either because they fear that we will deal with them with full force and immediately wipe them out, or there is some kind of great conspiracy. Regardless of what reason it is, I killed so many of their great knights in one go, so I want to see if they really can still keep theirposure! If they still aren¡¯t going toe out, then I¡¯ll continuously kill, all the way until they do!¡±


    Helen didn¡¯t pay her any attention. Persephone unexpectedly grabbed Helen¡¯s hair and began to twirl it between her fingers while saying, ¡°Either way, it¡¯s not like I have anything to do here, so I¡¯ll leave when you finish the ability formtion. I might as well fight a few battles and earn a bit of money to pay back my debt sooner instead of wasting time in Dragon City!¡±


    Helen suddenly stopped the work she was doing. She turned around and took a deep look at Persephone before saying softly, ¡°There is no need for you to be so good to Su!¡±


    Persephone was momentarily stupefied. She immediately sat up and said, ¡°What are you talking about? How have I been good to him? I... I just don¡¯t like owing other people money, that¡¯s all!¡±


    Helen sized up Persephone a few times, from her gray and green eyes that gave everything away all the way down to her snow white skin, spiraling around her long legs. Every inch of skin of Persephone¡¯s entire body was exquisite like snow, fine and supple. It was as if a faint luster surrounded her. Helen suddenly reached out and pinched Persephone¡¯s face. After fiercely squeezing down, she spoke calmly, ¡°The feeling really is quite good. That Su really is getting away with too much!¡±


    Persephone epted Helen¡¯s pinching without moving. With a light snort, she said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one that told me to disregard all costs to catch him?¡±


    Helen didn¡¯t pay her any more attention and instead continued to look at the light screen. Then, something on the screen made her release a light cry of surprise. Persephone¡¯s attention was also drawn in. After all, there weren¡¯t many things that could make even Helen feel shock.


    ¡°Girl, your talents truly are great enough to make one jealous!¡± Helen shook her head lightly. She then looked at thezy looking Persephone and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Such great talents on azy slob like you, truly...¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that the one looked after by the deities is me?¡± Persephone¡¯s face wasn¡¯t just a normal type of thick. However, she could only roughly understand the data on the screen, so she urged Helen to exin it to her clearly to satisfy her neverending vanity.


    ¡°Hmm, to put it simply, you have four abilities to choose from. The first is the Combat Domain¡¯s ultra offense and defense mastery. This canprehensively increase your body¡¯s power, defense, as well as various reaction capabilities. The extent of the increase is around 40%,¡± said Helen.


    ¡°Offense and defense mastery? Isn¡¯t this supposed to be a rarely seen ability in the Combat Domain? However, this offense and defense mastery¡¯s extent of increase doesn¡¯t seem that high!¡± Persephone looked a bit unconvinced.


    ¡°That is why I am saying this type of talent ispleted wasted on azy bum like you! There is no need for doubt. This ability is precisely offense and defensive mastery, but it is an upgrade from the eighth level ability, with the extent of increase roughly 12% higher. Correct, this is a ninth level ability! To hell with it! To think that even a rare eighth level ability can have an upgraded version!¡± Helen finally couldn¡¯t help but spit out some words of obscenity. Persephone truly had the natural talents to drive her crazy.

 Book 3 19.2

    Book 3 Chapter 19.2 - New Beginning


    Persephone was already beaming with smiles. She gave Helen¡¯s face a firm smooch, and then urged, ¡°What about the other three? Please don¡¯t tell me that there is multi-faceted attacks among those choices! Ahahahaha!¡±


    Helen buried her face inside her arms. She truly couldn¡¯t understand why Persephone always acted like a little girl that just wouldn¡¯t grow up. Damn it, only in front of her face would Persephone disy a sidepletely different from her dragonrider general self.


    Helen finally raised her head. She coldly interrupted Persephone¡¯s daydream. ¡°Multi-faceted attacks? You really know how to dream! That is a Combat Domain ability that only exists in theory. Even if there really is such a thing, it would only appear as an eleventh level ability. Forget about it being impossible for it to appear as a ninth level ability, even if it weakened to a tenth level ability, do you have the natural talent to develop a tenth level ability?! Hmm... Alright, damn it, it seems like you really do have the potential for ten levels. However, where are you going to find that many evolutionary points?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still young, right? I¡¯ll just fight a bit more and those evolutionary points wille. Pushes to shove, I¡¯ll just form an expeditionary force and ughter from the east coast all the way until I reach the western sea!¡± Persephone was smiling beautifully, but she couldn¡¯t help but release a bit of cold killing intent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to speak nonsense with you! There are three other abilities, all of them in the Mysterious Fields, respectively being iplete foresight, mysterious summoning, and fortune. You should understand what each ability entails. There are four options, so you should make your decision!¡±


    One of the optical screens divided into four sections, with each section containing one ability. It was now Persephone¡¯s turn to be stupefied. She asked with a bit of disbelief, ¡°How did all four of them end up being ninth level abilities?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, four ninth level abilities with three of them being rare abilities. It really is too much!¡± Helen was extremely speechless towards Persephone¡¯s natural talents. In addition, from her understanding of Persephone, this woman whose face was so thick that it was practically an art would endlessly tute her own horn in self-satisfaction. What was the most annoying part of it all was that Persephone would only act like this in front of her. In front of others, she would always put on that perfect wise and virtuous look to deceive everyone from eight to eighty years old.


    Persephone gradually became serious. Choosing between four ninth level abilities was, in reality, quite the difficult task. Not only did she have to consider the power of the ability itself, she also had to consider its synergy with her current and future abilities to maximize her fighting strength. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t produce any other ninth level abilities, but instead that after through Helen¡¯s repeated analysis, she decided that these four abilities were most suitable.


    Persephone really wanted to take all of them, but that was an impossible thing. Where was she supposed to get all those evolutionary points? Even if she truly had that many, instead of developing four ninth level abilities, it was more realistic to abandon some of these ninth level abilities and directly produce a tenth level ability.


    ¡°What should I pick?¡± Persephone asked seriously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You choose yourself, or you might as well do it like how you used to.¡± Helen already stood up from her position in front of the light screen. She stretched out her somewhat rigid body.


    ¡°Heavens! I have to rely on intuition again?!¡± Persephone cried out rather miserably.


    Helen was naturally unmoved by her little ¡®act¡¯. ¡°Stop crying like you are so miserable! You have such powerful innate abilities in the Mysterious Fields, so how can your luck be bad? Just trust your intuition, it won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Persephone was rather obedient this time. She swept her eyes over the four choices, and then she pointed at one of them and said, ¡°Then this one it is!¡±


    Helen walked over to take a look, and then she couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly for a moment. ¡°Fortune?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Don¡¯t you think I am rather fortunate? If I have this too, I will be unbeatable!¡± Persephone said while smiling.


    When she saw Persephone¡¯s naive and guiltless face, Helen sighed. While shaking her head, she said, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t have this, you are still unbeatable.¡±


    Then, Helen began to break down the gic mapping, as well as create the ability formtion. Meanwhile, the bored Persephone walked over to the test apparatus on the side and began to precisely measure her body¡¯s evolutionary points. If she didn¡¯t recall incorrectly, she should have over 270 evolutionary points. These evolutionary points should be enough to produce a ninth level ability. The abilities Helen produced were much more powerful than the standard prescriptions, so it would use up more evolutionary points as well, but it normally wouldn¡¯t exceed 10% of a standard formtion. That was why in terms of quality to price ratio, Helen¡¯s personally concocted ability formtion waspletely top level.


    Persephone ced a drop of blood on the sensor. Several secondster, her current number of evolutionary points appeared on the light screen: 261.


    Persephone cried out with shock. ¡°Helen! Is there something wrong with your machine? How did I lose evolutionary points?¡±


    ¡°My instruments are always at their optimum states.¡± When she was busy concoctingpounds, Helen¡¯s tone and temper wouldn¡¯t be too great.


    ¡°How can that be?¡± Persephone carefully thought to herself. After the final battle in the northern front, she had carefully examined her own evolutionary points. Even though it wasn¡¯t as precise as this instrument, with her abilities, the difference wouldn¡¯t be over 3 evolutionary points. Why did she suddenly lose 10 evolutionary points?


    Persephone calmed herself down. She used her perception abilities to scan her own body, and sure enough what she felt now was different from that of when she was in the northern front, feeling that she had 262 evolutionary points. In these few days of time, how could there be such a huge difference between her self-inspection?


    She carefully thought for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t find any reasoning to exin this. The only exnation possible was that she sensed incorrectlyst time. Even though the chances of it happening is small, it couldn¡¯t be consideredpletely impossible.


    Persephone sighed, feeling a bit disappointed inwardly. Her evolutionary points was originally supposed to be enough to produce a new ninth level ability, never expecting that her analysis back then was incorrect, causing her to be 10 points deficient.


    10 evolutionary points was a crucial number. The formtions Helen produced normally wouldn¡¯t exceed 270, but it rarely fell below 265. This mean that she had to fight one or two more battles in the northern front before she could obtain a new ninth level ability.


    However, her face immediately became filled with radiance. Either way, a bit earlier or a bitter was the same. She didn¡¯tck potential but insteadcked evolutionary points. Since she was going to get another few hundred evolutionary points sooner orter, what did it matter?


    When Persephone finished putting on her clothes and left, Helen who had always buried herself in work raised her head and looked towards the entrance with a mixed expression. She never expected that Persephone would choose the one ability out of the four that indirectly affected herbat strength.


    What did this mean? An indistinct and serious expression appeared in Helen¡¯s eyes.

 Book 3 19.3

    Book 3 Chapter 19.3 - New Beginning


    When Persephone finished packing and led her dozen or so subordinates into the north again, O¡¯Brien had just broken through the Hebilu¡¯s final line of defense, breaking into the central zone of the forest.


    Faced against these elite soldiers who swept through all of the Hebilu Tribe¡¯s soldiers, the easy battle they were expecting never happened. These Hebilu, both young and old, exploited every part of the terrain they could as they attacked O¡¯Brien¡¯s troop night and day. They didn¡¯t fear death at all, and they were crafty enough as well. Their bodies¡¯ unique properties allowed them to hide in the surroundings all the way until they were extremely close before they would be detected. Meanwhile, the closer one approached the center of the forest, the more powerful the irregr radiation inside the forest would be, which greatly hindered everyone¡¯s perception abilities. Not even the specialized scout who was equipped with six levels of ability could sense more than a hundred meters of distance, and this distance was only getting shorter.


    Soon after, another type of Hebilu weapon appeared, and it was precisely self-detonation. The younger Hebilu would ingest the crystals embedded on the weapons, sneak nearby O¡¯Brien¡¯s troop, and then run at the troop full force. Their entire bodies would then be like bombs, fiercely exploding into energy particles that were several dozen times more powerful than normal heavy artillery. Each self-detonation attack would cause the protective cover produced by a team of Magic Domain users to fall apart. Even O¡¯Brien, who had many ability strengthening equipment, could only take three or four self-detonation attacks in session. However, his own protective cover definitely couldn¡¯t protect the entire small troop, and replenishing energy took time as well. For a normal magic user, this amount of time was a day, while O¡¯Brien still needed at least six hours.


    The Hebilu¡¯s appearance already toppled many people¡¯s general knowledge of life forms, and this was true for their children and elders as well. The weak Hebilu had practically no defensive ability, but they were extremely adept at hiding. In addition, their speeds were even much faster than that of the adults!


    The Hebilu elders lost power and speed, but they seemed to have developed abilities simr to that of the Magic Domain. They could manipte the energy crystals, burying them within tree trunks or flickering mushrooms. When O¡¯Brien¡¯s small troops passed them, they would detonate them from the distance. The older the Hebilu were, the further the distance of the detonation would be.


    These energy crystals¡¯ explosions were only slightly weaker than that of the self-detonating Hebilu children.


    When he stepped into the forest¡¯s central region, O¡¯Brien already noticed that he and his troop had beenpletely isted. In this strange forest, practically everything could be their enemy. After being attacked several times continuously, he decisively tossed aside all reservations. Any Hebilu that dared to close in on their troop, regardless of whether they were old or young, were all killed without exception. Eventually, any moving object that dared to get close would be instantly torn apart by the energy storm!


    After using up close to a week¡¯s worth of time, they only managed to advance less than five kilometers. The price they paid for this five kilometers was 12 dead and 6 seriously injured. At the central zone of the forest, the difference between heavily wounded and dead wasn¡¯t much. Of the group¡¯s seven researchers, only six remained. The death of one unlucky fellow was because he was suddenly overwhelmed with sympathy, wishing to properlyy a Hebilu child that had been sted into a sieve onto the ground, but because he did so, he was grabbed by this child that had not stopped breathing yet, and both of them erupted into an explosion of flesh!


    The group¡¯s supplies and reserves were already close to exhaustion. They still had a bit of energy reserves, but because weapons that used ammunition had already ran out of bullets, they were no different from scrap iron. They still had quite a bit of nutrient filled food and water, so this should be quite excellent news, but they alreadypletely used up their anti-radiation medications. The continuous fights left every single personpletely drained, and O¡¯Brien was no exception. However, no matter how difficult the battle was, his face would always carry a faint smile, and his grayish green eyes would flicker with a clear radiance. He looked even more pure and innocent, not like the leader of one of the three great influential families at all.


    This troop didn¡¯t have any newbies to begin with, and those that could survive until now were even more so elites among veterans. Even without any mysterious fields abilities, their intuitive sense towards danger was also extremely sharp. These veterans who had experienced endless ughter could feel that ever since O¡¯Brien, who was like a bigger child, obtained that strange piece of intelligence, he suddenly changed. From the outside, he was smiling even more and bing more sincere, seemingly no different from when he first epted Poseidon¡¯s Trident, but in reality, while standing beside O¡¯Brien, these battle hardened veterans would often feel waves of piercing chilliness strike against their body.


    They were quite clear on the fact that this wasn¡¯t a freezing energy O¡¯Brien was releasing, but instead an extremely dangerous type of intuition!


    Only now did the troop¡¯s most prideful and rebellious fellows quietly put away their thoughts to carefully obey O¡¯Brien¡¯s every order.


    O¡¯Brien actually only had a single order: press forward, and crush all hindrances! All the way until they reached the center of this forest where the ancient tree whose treetop was so high it couldn¡¯t even be seen rested!


    Under the guidance of this young adult whose face was covered in sunlight and smiles¡¯mand, this group now only made up of serious veterans and cold-hearted researchers erupted with shocking fighting strength. They killed every Hebilu in their way, both young and old, either turning their soft and flexible bodies into charcoal, ashes, or muddled piles of flesh.


    Regardless of how many lives fell in front of them, regardless of how many dead enemies or dead team members, O¡¯Brien¡¯s smile never faltered. In his surroundings, mes, ice, and electricity weaved out. Endless magic shot out from each of his ten fingers, striking down the Hebilu one after another.


    Every single magic that was released was fatal, moreover just enough to take their life! Most of the time, after taking just a single arrow of ice, st of me, or lightning sphere, the Hebilu wouldn¡¯t immediately die, but the veterans and researchers who understood the Hebilu¡¯s bodyposition and crucial organs knew that these Hebilu wouldn¡¯t be able to live much longer. As for when they were going to die, it would depend on their vitality and nature of elemental attack.


    Whenever O¡¯Brien released mes, these mes formed from magic energy would descend onto the Hebilu from midair. The high temperature reddish-yellow me wasn¡¯t something ordinary methods could eliminate. The amount of time they burned for wasn¡¯t that long, normally not exceeding ten seconds. However, this amount of time was already enough to deliver severe injuries that wouldn¡¯t heal to these Hebilu that feared mes, but they wouldn¡¯t die immediately. As a result, after the mes ended, there would often be miserable screams thatsted for over several minutes, and only after that would they gradually fade due to an exhaustion of stamina.


    If one just added slightly more force, one could directly kill these Hebilu whose bodies were extremely frail. However, O¡¯Brien just wasn¡¯t willing to expend this bit of energy. He wasn¡¯t willing to waste even the slightest bit of energy.


    Of the members of their group who were able to survive until now, every single one of their hands were covered in blood. This was true even for those research personnel, as the number of instances where they carried out live dissections wasn¡¯t few. However, when they thought to themselves, they all felt that apart from a few homicidal maniacs, there really weren¡¯t many people who could do things like O¡¯Brien currently did.

 Book 3 19.4

    Book 3 Chapter 19.4 - New Beginning


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s heart was extremely calm, but he was amazed as well. The amazement came from his surprise at his own ability to do thesepletely unimaginable things with such calmness. These lives that fluttered past his eyes one after another were not much different from stones and rotten wood. The feeling of killing a Hebilu brought him even less feeling than if he killed a small animal. He could still clearly remember that when he first became a ck Dragonrider private first ss, during the very first patrol mission he was assigned, just killing a living corpse that was a bit more intact made him feel extremely conflicted inside for a long, long time.


    Originally, O¡¯Brien¡¯s aspirations had always been towards the pursuit of the olden era¡¯s arts, as well as eliminating all of the clouds full of radiation in the skies so that the world can once again bask in the warmth of sunlight. Art didn¡¯t only appear in tragedy; a world full of sunlight was simrly full of art. However, now, he knew that sunlight only ever reached his face. It had never reached the bottom of his heart.


    On the towering ancient tree not too far away, a vibrant aura of life could clearly be felt from the tree trunk that was over a hundred meters wide. This feeling made every single cell in O¡¯Brien¡¯s body leap about. His intuition was telling him that all of the Hebilu¡¯s secrets could be found from this ancient tree. The ashy-blue skinned Hebilu were actually a rather amazing type of creature. One shouldn¡¯t look down on them because of their rather primitive level of science and society, because this was an existence that possessed intelligence surpassing that of humans, as well asplete genes. The genome of any species that experienced a long history of existence would not be perfect. This was because under the endless process of evolution, creatures would change and adapt to their surroundings. Their original genome wouldn¡¯tpletely disappear, but would instead be preserved as various fragmented forms. During the earlier eras of gic research, these fragments were called gic toxins, because their existence was the root of many natural diseases. However, when the new era of abilities began, along with the rapid development of gic technology, everyone gradually discovered that these gic toxins carried many secrets, some of which potentially carried fragments of a holy level ability!


    Generally speaking, the more the natural genes were fragmented and the more toxins there were, the more ancient the species was, as well as the more changes it experienced. Meanwhile, the Hebilu¡¯s genes werepletely clean. This could only mean one thing, and it was that they had a short history, so short that no evolution could even take ce naturally.


    The Hebilu were an an artificially created intelligent race!


    Once the Hebilu¡¯s secrets were unveiled, humanity¡¯s understandings of biotechnology, as well as all rted science and technology would advance by leaps and bounds! The Arthur family will thus be rich and powerful as well. As the leader of the family, O¡¯Brien himself would naturally be more powerful as well. The path he treaded was a powerful one that greatly exploited the family¡¯s resources, so his speed of ability increase would naturally far surpass that of people who relied on themselves.


    O¡¯Brien was in reality extremely exhausted, heavily dependant on stimnts to support the energy needs of various magical attacks. However, his fighting will had always remained at a constant level of chilliness, crushing the Hebilu that appeared in front of him one after another into pieces like an automated machine. He didn¡¯t fear bloodiness, nor did he mind ughter. No matter how vicious or vile the curses these Hebilu screamed at him before their imminent death were, O¡¯Brienpletely ignored them. Killing a Hebilu was no different from smashing a rock apart.


    The only thing reflected in his eyes was that towering ancient tree. O¡¯Brien knew that as long as he reached the base of that tree, from that moment forth, the great path that he was pursuing, the ns he had formted, would be half realized. That was why he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to stand in his way!


    O¡¯Brien needed to make himself stronger, needed to develop everyst drop of potential he had, because apart from Su, he now had a new, even more important target in his heart, Mitchels!


    Ayer of ice appeared on O¡¯Brien¡¯s hands, and then he sped a young Hebilu girl¡¯s face between them. The extreme temperature immediately turned her entire head into a chunk of ice! Then, O¡¯Brien moved right past her, his movements as effortless as if he was jogging in his family¡¯s courtyard. The young girl¡¯s body swayed. She wished to reach her hands to touch the chunk of ice around her head, but when her hands were only raised half way, she copsed onto the ground and no longer moved again.


    After passing this young girl, the only one left in front of O¡¯Brien was thest Hebilu, an older individual. His skin was already dried and wrinkled like tree bark. Thisst Hebilu was much older than all of the Hebilu O¡¯Brien met before.


    The old man stood under the ancient tree. From this distance, the ancient tree¡¯s tree trunk was so thick that it simply made one feel suffocated. Sometimes, just sheer size alone was enough to produce an unendurable pressure.


    There were many holes on the tree. From their smooth edges, they were clearly passageways the Hebilu often used. Meanwhile, on the ancient tree trunk, there was a deep tree hole that was close to ten meters tall. It looked like it was this was the main entrance the Hebilu used to enter and exit the ancient tree.


    The old man heavily mmed the tree branch in his hands onto the ground. A thunderous noise immediately sounded within O¡¯Brien¡¯s consciousness. ¡°Intruder! Your hands are covered in the blood of our nsmen. Does doing this make you feel happy?!¡±


    O¡¯Brien smiled, his smile one that was just as brilliant as before. With a thought, a sharp needle point fiercely pierced into the consciousness of the old man, and then along it, a message was transferred to the Hebilu on the other side. ¡°You are in my way.¡±


    The Hebilu elder¡¯s face suddenly changed. The corners of his eyes split apart, leaving behind two thin streaks of blood. O¡¯Brien¡¯s mental strength was on apletely different level, so the attack just now already left him heavily wounded.


    However, the old man continued to stand in front of the tree hole entrance and re at O¡¯Brien. He didn¡¯t have any intention of moving out of the way. ¡°We only have warriors that died in battle, no fleeing cowards!¡±


    ¡°Simply ignorance! Bravery cannot settle everything.¡± O¡¯Brien fired out an ice arrow, one that squarely struck the elder in the chest where his heart rested. He stepped over the elder¡¯s corpse and walked into the ancient tree hole. The entire group followed behind him.


    Inside the tree hole was an iparably tall and wide main hall. Inside the close to a hundred meter tall dome, the group that numbered less than 30 members was no different from a group of ants. The tree interior was not dark. There were spheres of blue light that illuminated the entire tree lobby.


    Everyone inside the troop, including O¡¯Brien, after seeing the tree lobby¡¯s surroundings, all stopped moving, momentarily unable to find any suitable words to describe their current moods.


    ¡°It truly is a miracle!¡± The researching manager finally let out a deep sigh.


    Everyone inwardly expressed their approval.


    O¡¯Brien raised his head and looked around this tree lobby that was filled with a mysterious aura. His ice-cold heart also revealed a trace of excitement. With a voice so soft no one could hear, he said, ¡°Madeline, wait for me, I will definitely bring Mitchels¡¯ heart to you!¡±

 Book 3 19.5

    Book 3 Chapter 19.5 - New Beginning


    Along the four walls of the tree lobby were rows of orderly caves. It looked like this was precisely the Hebilu¡¯s fixed residence. Meanwhile, above these residences and close to the ceiling were transparent, spherical bubble type objects. They were embedded inside the tree walls, looking a bit simr to breeding cylinders used specifically for gic organisms. The bubbles were mostly empty, but there were a few that had small things bobbing up and down. There was nock of experts with enhanced vision here, so they were well aware that these were little Hebilu individuals, only that their developmental state was different. In that case, the seemingly empty bubbles were likely not truly empty either, quite possibly carrying Hebilu who were still just a small group of cells.


    Even O¡¯Brien, upon seeing this scene, felt a deep sense of shock.


    This ancient tree waspletely a natural life incubator, and the Hebilu were its creation! Even though Hebilu genes and human genes were quite different, it was even more different from a nt type existence. This ancient tree could breed apletely new creature, moreover one with intelligence, the ability to conduct speech, form a society, and use tools. It was to the extent where their organs and genes were extremelyplete! They didn¡¯t have the mule-like traits of artificially produced life forms.


    A strange forest, an ancient tree, as well as an intelligent species produced by an ancient tree; what else could you describe this as other than a miracle?


    O¡¯Brien knew that this was the ce he was looking for. After experiencing more than a month of difficult battles and sending more than half of Poseidon¡¯s Trident¡¯s elite soldiers to their deaths, what he saw here made up for all of it, several times at that. This didn¡¯t just represent a tree and a group of nearly wiped out Hebilu, but instead pointed him in a direction, opening up a new path, a path that was already mature. This will allow the abilities of humans to advance by leaps and bounds, and it might very well start a new era!


    O¡¯Brien turned around and gave the research manager who waspletely infatuated with the rows of natural breeding containers a look. ¡°Erect themunications module and establish contact with the family. Tell them that they should not spare any costs in transporting supplies, equipment, and personnel over. We need to construct a long-term base here!¡±


    ¡°It is best if we construct a permanentprehensiveboratory here!¡± The research manager¡¯s face was fanatical. He did not want to leave this forest for at least a year or two.


    ---


    That day¡¯s morning was still dusky and dim. Under the thick clouds of radiation, only at ten in the morning would this city full of tall buildings brighten up a bit.


    Su walked out from the bathroom, the droplets of water covering the surface of his body already nowhere to be seen. This pure water was automatically absorbed into his body. One had to understand that in the wilderness, the water he drank most of the time was of far worse quality than that of what he now showered with. Even though he was still residing in the apartment building only dragonrider privates used, the quality of water used for showering was already quietly rising.


    Even though he knew practically nothing about economics and politics, the advancement of the ck Dragonriders¡¯ technology and production capacity could be noticed just from something as trifling as bath water.


    Even if the quality of this water became a bit worse, it was still drinkable. Most of the refugees in the wilderness were still drinking contaminated water filled with radiation. If one drank this type of water for a long time, in less than thirty years, the excessive mutated tissues wouldpletely suck their vitality dry. However, for those living in the wilderness, they usually didn¡¯t live to the age of thirty. Most of them, by the time they were in their early twenties, already finished the life cycle of maturation, leaving behind children, and death.


    If the ck Dragonriders¡¯ waste water processing capabilities became more extensive and could produce water with milder levels of radiation, just how many lives in the wilderness could be saved? This was the thought that emerged from the bottom of Su¡¯s heart. However, he immediatelyughed and flung this thought out from his mind. It had already been a year since he joined the ck Dragonriders. In this year, he already developed a clearprehension of the ck Dragonriders and Blood Parliament¡¯s regtions and way of doing things.


    In the world of the Blood Parliament, high ranking ck Dragonrider officials like Su were at an extremely priviledged ss. Others that possessed simr authoritative power or perhaps higher were those legitive members. Lower rank ck Dragonriders also belonged to the priviledged ss, but they still had to prove themselves a step further in order to join the small number of hierarchical elites. Meanwhile, subordinates and the normal members of great families formed the cornerstone of this world. As for normal soldiers and outsidepanies¡¯ higher level figures, they were the same as servants for the aformentioned personnel. If someone from the privileged ss was offended, not even their lives could be guaranteed. Meanwhile, those struggling for survival in the wilderness were simply no different from mutated creatures, to the extent where they might be worth even less. Mutated creatures might at times at least pique the interest of research personnel, but what were refugees of the wilderness good for? These fes whose entire bodies were covered in mutated tissue couldn¡¯t even be raised to be eaten like cattle!


    That was why a single Malim could exchange for several hundreds of thousands, while even if Su escorted several thousand refugees back, not only would he not earn a single cent, he even needed to pay money to do this. Raising people also required an exhaustion of energy and food, and the most important part was that the costs of hiring guards to look after them was even more expensive.


    This was precisely the philosophy of the Blood Parliament. They would rather provide the highest grade pure water for showering than give it to the refugees that were dying of thirst.

 Book 3 19.6

    Book 3 Chapter 19.6 - New Beginning


    The era of turmoil was one that had fear and hierarchy deeply embedded within. With abilities and resources forming the basis of this hierarchy, moreover so rigidly, there was simply no chance of any violence or revolutions overthrowing it. Any dragonrider could easily get rid of hundreds and thousands of refugees, because ability users were the ones with the most power. How could any type of revolution possibly seed?


    This was the reality of this era. Su was only a single person, one that waspletely powerless in changing an entire era. What he could manage and do was only to provide for the few people at his side, and a few other things. However, just the people at his side alone already gave him a mountainous pressure.


    Su thought to himself while putting on his uniform. He then looked at the time. Ten minutester, there would be a vehicle parked on the small block za, one that was waiting for him. For Su, today was an extremely important day, because today was the day Madeline underwent aplete transformation.


    He arrived at a lobby where the tables and chairs had already been ced to the side, and severalrge ck-colored alloy chests were arranged at the center of the room. Su opened the alloy chests one after another. Embedded on the inside wall of the chests were all types of tools and weapons, including precise position detecting handheld radars, total function tactical lens that could be ced on top of any helmet, as well asbat outfits that weighed less than five kilograms, but had more than two centimeters of alloy inside. It was to the extent where there were even pen-sized guided missiles whose firing range reached ten kilometers. As for otherbat necessities, medications, energy kits, and everything else, everything that should be there was even more so there, and it allpletely reached the standard of ¡®arming one to the teeth¡¯. In addition, various ammunition, medications, and other consumables were all provided in abundance, enough tost Su through five or six intense battles.


    None of these unconventional custom-made equipment were things Su could order with his current level of authority, and their performance were all several times greater than that of standard equipment. Many of the equipment here were things only generals could get their hands on, but they were now all quietly arranged in front of Su.


    This was what Persephone left for him. Meanwhile, after this iparably seductive dragonrider general taught him once again what truly unmatched wrestling prowess was yesterday and left behind Su who had his self-confidence crushed once again, she returned north through the thick darkness of night. Only when she left did several subordinates that stayed behind deliver boxes packed with specialized equipment to Su¡¯s residence. When faced with this equipment whose value surpassed a million, Su didn¡¯t know what he should say. He knew how terrible Persephone¡¯s financial state was, and he also knew how hard transferring a million, even if it was Persephone, was. He also knew that Persephone was aware that today was the day he would take back Madeline.


    Towards her kindness, Su waspletely speechless.


    ording to the n he had decided on a while ago, Su put on his uniform, fastening the eight coin sized buttons at the crucial areas. Then, he ced the two half meter long, short des that could vibrate at high frequencies into the scabbards by his thighs, as well as equipped a lightweight and delicate pistol. The pistol¡¯s power wasn¡¯t great, and its firing range was also rather limited, but it waspletely paired with high energy electromaic bullets. Against various electronic equipment andwork systems, it possessed absolutely destructive power. Lastly, he attached a crossbow that could fire eight alloy bolts on the outside of his arm. This type of crossbow, together with its electromaic assistance, could tear through three centimeter thick steel tes at close range. The essential medications, injections, and stimnts were all prepared as well.


    Only afterpleting his preparations did Su leave his apartment. Apart from arge caliber rifle, Su¡¯s current equipment waspletely ready for battle. His journey to Dark Red Castle should be quite safe, but Su feared that his return route wouldn¡¯t be so.


    On the block¡¯s public square, the transportation the Spider Empress arranged for was already waiting. Just likest time, it was a small vehicle fleet made up of three cars. Right when Su was walking over to the cars, he suddenly heard the sound of engines rumbling. A long line of vehicles entered the public square, and after making a wide turn, it headed towards the other end of the road. When the vehicles moved between the Spider Empress¡¯ cars, they all stopped.


    Su¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed!


    A long off-road vehicle¡¯s doors suddenly opened, and an elder walked out. His smile was extremely sincere, but when his eyesnded on Su¡¯s face, they possessed knife-like sharpness. He walked over to Su withrge steps, and then he reached out his right hand. ¡°You should be Lieutenant Colonel Su! Hello, I¡¯m Lamar Fabregas, a Fabregas family elder, as well as Ricardo¡¯s father!¡±


    When faced with this old man who didn¡¯t have muchbat abilities, Su still maintained his precautions. However, he still had to maintain the minimum level of courtesy, because after all, this elder¡¯sst sentence mentioned that he was Ricardo¡¯s father. After fighting together on numerous asions, Su had long thought of Ricardo as a battlerade who he could trust his back to.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, I am Su.¡± Su finally held Old Fabregas¡¯ hand. His hand was unexpectedly firm, steady, and warm.


    Old Fabregas was quite surprised at the softness of Su¡¯s right hand, but he obviously wouldn¡¯t disy this shock on his face, just like how he wouldn¡¯t openlyment on Su¡¯s appearance. As if he was just discussing daily matters, he said, ¡°I was just about to see how Ricardo was doing in the hospital. Lieutenant Colonel Su, where are you headed?¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Su said, ¡°Highway A20.¡±


    Highway A20 was located in the southeast corner of Dragon City, and through it, one could directly reach the pier to Dark Red Castle. The Spider Empress¡¯ ring insignia on the three off-road vehicles couldn¡¯t be hidden even if they tried.


    ¡°What a coincidence, it seems like we are going to be going the same way for quite some time. Why don¡¯t you get in my car and I will send you part of the way? I have something that I need you to look at .¡± Old Fabregas invited rather enthusiastically, but there was clearly something else within his eyes as well.


    Su thought for a bit, and then he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be happy to.¡±

 Book 3 20.1

    Book 3 Chapter 20.1 - Awaken


    The inside of Old Fabregas¡¯ extended off-road vehicle was extremely luxurious. Not only was there a bar andprehensive entertainment systems, there was even a specialized washroom and an entire office system that could be used to deal with any family affairs. There was also a tall and sexy youngdy sitting inside the off-road vehicle, her outfit unable to contain her hot figure at all. She first prepared a beverage for Su and Old Fabregas. Old Fabregas was given a cup of red wine, while Su was given a cup of pure water. It was clear that Old Fabregas had done a bit of research into Su¡¯s habits and interests.


    When the off-road vehicle started, Old Fabregas didn¡¯t have this woman get out. Meanwhile, from the chilly aura that was exuding from this young girl¡¯s body, Su knew that she wasn¡¯t just a simple pretty face. The current Su was already at a level where not just anyone¡¯s ability aura could make him vignt. Those that did not hold any malice against him would always have their auras instinctively ignored.


    Old Fabregas gently swirled the red wine inside of the ss. With a smile, he said, ¡°When I came to see Ricardo this time, I gave General Persephone a batch of goods in return as payment for Ricardo¡¯s diagnosis and treatment. There is one item among them that is quite suitable for you, so why don¡¯t I just hand it over to you here? Perhaps you might even be able to quickly find a use for it.¡±


    He made a gesture with his hand, and then the woman carried over a long chest. On the outside of the shining silver case was a light green energy symbol. She brought the metal case in front of Su. When the case entered his hands, Su was slightly startled. This case that wasn¡¯t all thatrge actually weighed close to 100 kilograms! It seemed quite light in that young woman¡¯s hands, as if she was just carrying a pillow.


    Su ced the metal case t on hisp, and then he reached out his hand to press down on the switch at the two corners of the case. Then, after a soft power-up and motor sound, the case¡¯s cover slowly opened.


    Su¡¯s breathing immediately became a bit more hurried!


    What rested within the case was a special rifle body, but it was ridiculouslyrge. The pitch-ck rifle body had a matte finish, with every detail wless. The rifle¡¯s body looked just like a small rectangr box, and regardless of whether it was its shape or design, it was brimming with a style that surpassed this generation. Resting at the bottom of the case was a rectangr sighting device, the massive sighting device looking like something that would only fit on a rifle as absurdlyrge as this one.


    Resting on the lid of the chest were two pieces of dismantled gun barrels, but what was strange was that the gun barrel was simrly a heavy rectangr shape. On top of the gun barrel was a row of rectangr metal pieces, and these seemed to be the ammunition for this rifle. Su swept his eyes over them, counting a total of 30 rounds of bullets. It seemed like the materials used for these bullets were definitely not normal, or else there wouldn¡¯t be so few bullets paired with this weapon.


    ¡°This is?¡± Even though Su already had his suspicions, he still asked Fabregas.


    ¡°An infantry rifle that relies mainly on electromaic propulsion, bullets made from special alloy. Firing speed 3500 meters, range 6000 meters, it can st through main battle tank armor under 2000 meters. This is our Fabregas family¡¯s newest product, originally designed as a weapon for the mobile suit. This one is a specially modified infantry model. However, because electromaic technology has only recently ripened, there is no way to make it any smaller, which is why this gun isn¡¯t something a normal person can use. I do believe that it should be extremely suitable for you.¡± Old Fabregas gave an introduction, and then he began to talk about the gun¡¯s parameters, functions, as well as usage methods.


    Su removed the gun from the gun case. Just like how Old Fabregas told him, he installed the barrel and sighting device one after another. Just like that, an enormous rifle that was a meter long and 70 kilograms in weight now rested in his hands. He ced two energy batteries that flickered with faint green radiance into the energy slots at the butt of the gun, and then the entire rifle immediately released a faint sound of being charged. The sighting device also shone, and at the same time, strands of green light appeared on the gun¡¯s body.


    The energy field that seeped out immediately turned the music inside the off-road vehicle into noise. Therge light screen that disyed the scenery outside the vehicle became full of white static. Meanwhile, even Su¡¯s light blonde began to float into the air.


    From the introduction he was given, Su already learned that the green radiance seeping out from the gun body was a reaction of the energy with the metal covering the gun. There was no way to get rid of it, because at the very least, there wasn¡¯t a second material that could be used to manufacture the gun¡¯s body. However, this wasn¡¯t something too difficult to solve. Most battles did not require theplete activation of energy, and wrapping it with camouge cloth was also a suitable method.


    Unknown whether on purpose or not, Su shifted the enormous rifle slightly and pointed at the youngdy inside the car. The woman¡¯s beautiful face¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest, only revealing a graceful and reserved smile. She obviously knew that there were no bullets inserted into the gun.


    Su¡¯s eye was right behind the sighting device, the slightest change in his pupil¡¯s movements producing a corresponding adjustment in his view. In addition, the sighting device was equipped with multiple imaging andposition capabilities. When the target dropped below the woman¡¯s neck, the sighting device automatically adjusted its mode, and in an instant, all of the clothes on the woman¡¯s body disappeared without a trace. Her naked body waspletely disyed before the sighting device. Inside the this sighting device whose resolution reached the limit of what the human eye could perceive, every single detail of her body was disyed!


    Su¡¯s breathing and heart rate didn¡¯t fluctuate in the slightest. He knew that this woman was not simple. Even though the sighting device had the ability to peer through the human body, it was unable to search past her skin. A secondter, Su lowered the rifle and turned off the power source. Old Fabregas had already introduced this gun¡¯s power, so there was no point in testing out this gun. Meanwhile, the bullets that were worth ten thousand yuan each could not be randomly wasted either.


    Even though the situations where he might use a sniper rifle became more and more rare and Su preferred to fight in closebat, the power of this electromaic rifle far surpassed that of an ordinary firepower weapon. Even if it was someone with a body like Martham, he still wouldn¡¯t have been able to take a st from this rifle pre-transformation.


    Su properly put this rifle away. Then, he raised his head and said, ¡°Mister Fabregas, this gun is for?¡±

 Book 3 20.2

    Book 3 Chapter 20.2 - Awaken


    Old Fabregas smiled and said, ¡°It is a portion of the payment for Ricardo¡¯s diagnosis and treatment, something paid to General Persephone, but my original intention was to gift it to your distinguished self. The problem with this rifle lies in the fact that a bottleneck has been reached in both its energy battery and bullets, but in the future, as the Fabregas family¡¯s goodwill, we can supply the battery and bullets purely through the production costs.¡±


    When he saw Old Fabregas¡¯ smile, Su understood what this gift represented. This was a test to try and see if the grudge between himself and the Fabregas family could be officially settled. Only, the extent of the settlement needed to be understood a bit more.


    ¡°Mister Fabregas, there is more than one thing between me and your family. Is your distinguished self implying that all of the nsmen agree to this?¡± Su asked directly and bluntly.


    Old Fabregasughed and said, ¡°The hatred between the family and Lieutenant Colonel Su were all left behind by the previous family leader. Since he is already dead, and Ricardo has even fought many battles together with you, I do not feel like there is any meaning in continuing this type of grudge. As for the family members that were talked about, Lieutenant Colonel Su can feel reassured. Even though I have only controlled the family for a bit over a month, I do not think there are many people in the family who would dare to show doubt towards my decision.¡±


    So this was what happened. Su already understood that in order for this elder to be the family leader, there must have been abundant bloodshed. Su softly caressed the electromaic gun case, and with a smile, he said, ¡°Since that is the case, then it isn¡¯t easy for me to refuse your distinguished self¡¯s good intentions. Only, the financial states of both me and Persephone aren¡¯t that great, so when the need for bulletse, it will be hard to prepare the money, I wonder if...¡±


    Demands were a good thing.


    Fabregas smiled and said, ¡°This is just a small thing. I can offer more than a million in no interest debt to pay for my family¡¯s equipment.¡±


    ¡°Then I am extremely grateful.¡± Su smiled and reached out his right hand.


    Thus, their hands sped together for the first time.


    The two fleets quickly reached the point where their roads would diverge. Su carried the electromaic gun¡¯s case with him to the Spider Empress¡¯ off-road vehicle, and then he headed towards Highway A20. Fabregas family¡¯s vehicle fleet then continued towards Persephone¡¯s private hospital.


    Old Fabregas who sat in the extended off-road vehicle silently drank the red wine. Only when half the ss was gone did he say to the woman beside him, ¡°Lisa, what do you think about this Su?¡±


    ¡°Hisbat abilities are quite terrifying, potential unclear. From the current intelligence we have, his potential should be quite excellent. However, with his nature, it is likely impossible to rope him in,¡± Lisa said.


    Old Fabregasughed and said, ¡°There is no way to rope him in, but we can reach apromise. From this, we can still develop friendship. If we can obtain his friendship, it should be much more precious than what we can get by relying on those great figures, right?!¡±


    In an indifferent tone, Lisa said, ¡°However, your distinguished self cannot forget that the grudge between the Fabregas family and Su is quite deep. It could be said that if the battle of the training academy never happened, Persephone would not have been forced into her state today.¡±


    ¡°It is also precisely because of this that Su¡¯spromise today is worth more. Even though we do not understand the exact details, it should have something to do with the Spider Empress, as well as Madeline¡¯s sudden disappearance earlier.¡± Old Fabregas spoke in a rather unhurried manner.


    ¡°Then your distinguished self¡¯s way of thinking is to stand by the Spider Empress¡¯ side and take on Bevs as the enemy? However, it seems like the strength of the Empress¡¯ side is concealed quite well, so she might not necessarily lose. In our current disadvantaged state, if we were to rely on them, our benefits would be extremely great. Of course, should they lose, then our losses would be even more miserable,¡± Lisa reminded.


    ¡°No! Our family¡¯s military strength is weak to begin with, and the internal struggle this time resulted in a great loss of our elites. We do not have the resources to wager! We cannot rely on either the Spider Empress or Bevs. We have to maintain a neutral position.¡± Old Fabregas resolutely refused thoughts of relying on one side. He thought for a moment, and then continued, ¡°We need to hurry and help Ricardo grow, as well as maintain his friendship with Su. I believe that right now, as long as we don¡¯t do anything, Su will start to feel gratefulness towards us. This is already enough. Standing on one side too early is too risky. Our family does not have any top level powerful individuals, and this is our fatal weakness.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that I do not count as one?¡± Lisa said with a smile. What she revealed now wasn¡¯t a lovely charm, but instead a forceful sharpness.


    ¡°What a pity it is that you aren¡¯t one of the Fabregas, nor would you ever be from this day forth. You don¡¯t belong to anyone, only yourself.¡± Old Fabregas said slowly.


    Lisaughed softly and said, ¡°You truly understand me well. Of course, as long as you can continue to offer me what I need, my strength, as well as my men, will all belong to you. I will settle all of your problems, just like how I dealt with that old man.¡±


    When OId Fabregas heard this, he onlyughed. Only, his smile seemed rather serious.

 Book 3 20.3

    Book 3 Chapter 20.3 - Awaken


    While sitting upright in the speeding off-road vehicle, Su¡¯s hands lightly rested on the alloy case beside him. The electromaic powered rifle would undoubtedly greatly increase his fighting strength, especially on the battlefield andplex terrain. Su was not someone who could be purchased through goods, but just like Old Fabregas said, he would stillpromise.


    The grudge between Su and the Fabregas family was deep, deep to the state of almost being impossible to dissolve. Every time he thought back to his battle against the Cobra Kings, the desperateness of it all would resurface in Su¡¯s memories. The thing that he could not ept the most was that it was precisely this battle that made Persephone separate herself from the family for him, as well as ept severe debt and almost take risks out of desperation.


    Only, Su currently had no way of refusing the Fabregas family¡¯s goodwill. When Madeline woke up, she would bepletely without abilities. The growth process would also be slow and dangerous. Before Madeline fully matured, Su was willing to reconcile with any enemies, even if it was the Fabregas family that almost killed him before.


    Only... he felt as if he let down Persephone.


    Su sighed softly. Being willing to ept the Fabregas¡¯ goods and equipment meant that Persephone also epted the reconciliation. Even though the Fabregas family¡¯spensation was far from being enough to make up for Persephone¡¯s debt, and even more so unable to recover for all of her losses, she still epted the settlement.


    Persephone was definitely someone who held a grudge. The reason she was able to do all of this, Su knew, was for his sake.


    Madeline, when you wake up again, what will you be like?


    When night fell, Su once again stood in front of Dark Red Castle¡¯srge gates. The one that weed him was once again the spreader of darkness, Dyke Avidar.


    The elder lead Su to a parlor room and had him wait patiently before leaving himself. The only thing that apanied Su was a candle that fluttered about endlessly. The parlor room was approximately several dozen square meters, andpared to Dark Red Castle¡¯s halls that were easily several thousand square meters, it really was ridiculously small. Only, the 20 meter tall ceiling added much more depth and intimidation.


    Su had nothing to do, so he could only size up this parlor room hall. Borrowing the dusky lightning, he suddenly seemed to notice a design painted on the high up roof. Even though the light rays that illuminated the 20 meter tall dome was already weak to the point of being nearly negligible, how could it escape Su¡¯s powerful eight levels of perception abilities? Even in an environmentpletely devoid of light, he could still clearly ¡®see¡¯ what was drawn on the roof.


    It looked like the dome depicted a legend. The technique was experienced and skilled, and the colors used were brilliant and varied. The figures depicted all seemed to possess life, watching Su under the candlelight glow. Su had seen this picture before. His memory immediately found the name of this piece: legend of the seven apostles.


    However, Su unexpectedly couldn¡¯t remember where he saw this painting that was full of religious style. This really was extremely strange. Ever since he was small, Su had an eternal memory region, and his current eternal memory was alreadyparable to a ck Dragonrider portable intelligence system. Anything he thought that was important, or anything he subconsciously regarded as important was stored inside the eternal memory region. How could he only remember this painting, but not where he saw it? The only exnation was that Su was still too young when he saw this painting, and because his eternal memory region was only beginning to take form, it was only able to store the painting¡¯s contents. However, this exnation was too far-fetched, to the extent where Su himself didn¡¯t feel the probability was too great.


    He raised his head and then began to bitterly search through his memory.


    At this moment, the blue me on the altar was already close to being extinguished. What was left of the me struggled to jump a few more times, proving its existence. The parlor hall was dusky. The steel coffin began to seep out a thick bloody radiance, making the entire altar a red color.


    The dome of the parlor hall was still notpletely repaired, so one could see that the clouds full of radiation in the sky were moving slowly in a circle around the altar. The entire sky was revolving. If one stared at it for even a bit longer, one would immediately feel so ufortable that they would want to vomit.


    A ka sounded. The steel coffin¡¯s heavy lid lifted upwards, and then it slowly moved to the side. When it shifted over half way, it suddenly received a wave of force, and then the heavy lid that weighed over several tons abruptly flew out more than ten meters before smashing fiercely into the ground. One of its corners embedded itself deeply within the ck stone!


    Then, a hand that was sparkling white like snow reached out from the coffin. It reached out towards the sky, groping around in the air, and only after a few futile tries did it grab the edge of the steel coffin. On that arm, the leftover blood was currently flowing outwards.


    The steel coffin that was full of blood suddenly began to boil. Rumbling noises sounded, and then waves of blood rushed into the heavens! It directly surged through the dome, and only then did it turn into a sky full of blood rain that scattered back down.


    Only a loud ka cha sound could be heard. A streak of blood colored lightning spiraled down from the clouds of radiation, almost brushing past the highest point of Dark Red Castle as it descended. The thick bolt of lightning stretched several hundred kilometers, one end reaching the sky, one end connecting the sea!


    Meanwhile, Dark Red Castle was tottering between this sky and sea!


    In that instant, the blood colored lightning dyed everything between the sea and sky in ayer of thick red color!


    Under the ring redness, within the rain of blood, on top of the altar on the verge of copse, in the rough and sinister looking steel coffin, a pure white figure quietly stood up.


    A head of gray hair fluttered about, scattering about a ster radiance just like before.

 Book 3 20.4

    Book 3 Chapter 20.4 - Awaken


    Madeline looked nkly around at her surroundings. The scene around her was extremely familiar. When her consciousness was restored, she knew that she was currently in Dark Red Castle. However, she didn¡¯t know why she appeared here.


    The surrounding space was full of frantic energy, but the nature of this energy made Madeline feel extremely cozy and rxed. She bathed in this energy that could tear people apart as if she was taking a wonderful shower. She was just as fond of this energy as before, but for some reason, there seemed to now be a trace of unfamiliarity separating them.


    It was as if she had slept for too long. Madeline¡¯s movements felt extremely sluggish. She saw and felt many things, but she didn¡¯t know what they were. She suddenly felt an extremely familiar energy, and as a result reached out her hand without taking the time to think. She expected an enormous sword to fly to her hands on its own.


    However, after waiting for an entire second, she still didn¡¯t feel anything in her hands. She was a bit shocked. When she turned her head towards the origin of the energy, sure enough, she saw an enormous sword half-inserted inside ck stone. The crystals embedded within the sword¡¯s body were dull and without radiance. There wasn¡¯t even a trace of life force.


    For Madeline, a second was already an extremely long time, but she still wasted several seconds. Only then did she remember the name of the sword, Death Prison.


    Death Prison was extremely obedient, to the extent where it could already be considered to be an extension of her own body. What was wrong with it today? Madeline only felt as if her own mental state had entered a swamp, with every movement being extremely, extremely difficult. If Death Prison could be said to have its own intelligence before, then today, it was practically no different from a piece of stubborn steel. The energy it released from time to time was simr to the breaths of near death.


    Madeline struggled to operate her thoughts as she walked over towards Death Prison. Her body instinctively only lightly tapped out with the tips of her toes, and then she slightly changed her thoughts. Her left hand than reached out to grab at the air. In her consciousness, this should already be enough to bring her to Death Prison¡¯s side, as well as grab the sword¡¯s handle. As for the amount of time it would take to travel the ten or so meters, that waspletely negligible. At the very least, this amount of time was not enough for most enemies to even react.


    As she willed it, her body did move, but it wasn¡¯t to Death Prison¡¯s side. Instead, she lost her bnce, and then she fell from the side of the steel coffin. Her hand that was grasping outwards didn¡¯t make contact with the sword hilt. By the cracked edges of the altar, the remains of the blue me fiercely burned at her fingers, releasing light chi chi sounds.


    Madeline¡¯s left hand gently pressed down on the altar. Based on normal reasoning, even if she was under several times normal gravity, this bit of force should send her flying ten meters into the air. She would then float there to assess the surrounding situation. Only, things did not turn out as she wished. Her pressing motion was weak and powerless,pletely unable to stop her own falling motion.


    Madeline tumbled down from the five meter tall altar, mming heavily towards the ground, moreover head first! The momentum made her continuously tumble about on the ground. During this process, she continuously tried to readjust her posture and stand back up, and the amount of force she used was greater and greater. However, her body felt entirely different from how it was in the past. Each time she tried to control her posture, it would only make her fall more severe.


    She suddenly rxed her body, and sure enough, after tumbling about two more times, she finally stopped. Madeline stood up, unexpectedly finding that her breathing was a bit hurried, and her heart rate was jumping quickly. The areas of her body that made contact with the ground had a sensation of pain. In the past, only when she was directly struck by seven levels of ability would she asionally feel a bit of pain.


    Madeline lowered her head and looked at her own body. She was not wearing a stitch of clothing, her well-rounded and fine white chest was currently rapidly rising and falling. The skin in front of her chest was a bit red, the traces of friction that appeared after she fell from the altar andnded on the rough and hard ck stone.


    When she saw the two tender and glistening red nipples in front of her chest, Madeline suddenly developed a thought that had never emerged in her mind before: if any men saw this kind of body, would they all regress into beasts that only act on instinct? No, one person might not. No, it wasn¡¯t just ¡®might¡¯. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be like that.


    At the bottom of Madeline¡¯s heart, Su¡¯s appearance surfaced. What emerged together with him was also warm and gentle sunlight. Under the sunlight¡¯s illumination, every strand of Su¡¯s light blonde hair seemed to be radiating a faint radiance.


    ¡°Su... sigh, Su...¡± Her heart carried unspeakable emotions. She silently walked over to Death Prison and gripped the hilt, wishing to pull it up and bring it with her. However, the enormous sword that was almost weightless in her hands was now unmoving like a mountain. It instead made her fall down once again.


    ¡°Right, I am Madeline!¡± This fall finally returned her thoughts to its normal speed.


    Madeline stood up again. She looked at her hands, and then looked at her body. She then closed her eyes before carefully experiencing the energy within her body. The power that previously raged about within her hadpletely disappeared without a trace, and what rested in its ce was a bottomless emptiness, as well as an extreme thirst for power.


    This type of feeling was not something unfamiliar for Madeline. She finally understood that she hadpleted anotherplete transformation, and she gradually remembered what happened before she fell into slumber.


    At Death Prison¡¯s side rested the heavy armor she was ustomed to wearing, only, she knew that since she couldn¡¯t move Death Prison, then there was even less of a chance that she could wear the even heavier armor. Next to the armor was a set of ordinary female clothes. After some hesitation, she still decided to put on this clearly feminine style clothes. A t-shirt, short jacket, jeans, and sneakers; after putting these on, she then bound her gray hair behind her. Madeline looked just like a middle school student in the olden era. Where would one even see any sign of that imposing dark saint who was seated in the darkest center of the Town of Trials, whose will alone would send down a rain of blood?

 Book 3 20.5

    Book 3 Chapter 20.5 - Awaken


    Without even needing a mirror, Madeline had an idea of what she looked like right now. She felt extremely ufortable under this soft and feminine style of clothing. From her perspective, tough, cold, dark, rough, and sinister were her style, just like that armor that was full of spikes. Of course, Death Prison wasn¡¯t too bad looking either.


    However, when she looked around, this entire parlor room only had this single set of clothes. In addition, after this transformation, all of her abilities disappeared, so it was simply impossible for her to wear the armor she was used to right now, nor was it likely she would be able to wear it again for the foreseeable future.


    She was still not used to the feeling of her current body. As a result, she swayed back and forth, almost jumping as she walked out of this room.


    The elder was already waiting at the entrance. When he saw Madelinee out, he bowed slightly and said, ¡°Young miss is awake. Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±


    Madeline looked at the clothes on her body, and then with the ice-cold voice she was used to using, she said, ¡°These clothes are strange and extremely ufortable. Also, Mr. Avidar, why did I suddenly transform? Even if it was a transformation, shouldn¡¯t it be an iplete transformation to strengthen my currently existing strength? How did it end up being aplete transformation?!¡±


    ¡°Young miss really does have a lot of questions.¡± Avidar continued to maintain his refined smile, and in an unhurried voice, he said, ¡°The empress gave a portion of her own life force to you, and only then could young miss undergo transformation. Meanwhile, theplete transformation was a decision someone else made in young miss¡¯ ce, not something me or the empress decided on. Also, the empress has decided that after this transformation, it is already time for young miss to leave Dark Red Castle. Meanwhile, the one that made the decision for young miss already agreed to shoulder the responsibility for protecting and watching over your growth.¡±


    ¡°And who is this person who wants to be my guardian?¡± Madeline released a coldugh. Perhaps due to being so used to ughter, that unmatched little face was already covered with killing intent. She suddenly felt a strong urge to see this extremely daring fellow.


    The elder turned a blind eye to herpletely undisguised killing intent. ¡°Actually, he is already waiting for young miss.¡±


    ¡°Bring me to see him.¡± Madeline said indifferently. The killing intent that was seeping out was restrained bit by bit. Those that were familiar with her knew that the more calm Madeline became, the more terrifying she was. Even though she lost all her abilities, Madeline still wouldn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of fear towards any powerful individual in this world.


    Several minutester, the elder brought Madeline in front of a guest room. After telling Madeline that the one she wanted to see was inside, the elder took a step back. Not only did the darkness immediately spread, wrapping around his body, it alsopletely surrounded the world outside the guest room.


    For Madeline who had lost all of her abilities, the only source of light came from the warm candle light that seeped out from the crack in the guest room¡¯s door.


    A creak sounded. The guest room¡¯s thick decorative wooden door was pushed open. Madeline saw that the one seated within the weak candle me was Su, and she immediately became stunned!


    Upon hearing the door moving, only then did Su, whose attention waspletely focused on the legend of the seven apostles painted on the dome, retract his attention and turn his head. Only, when he saw Madeline in her current attire, Su¡¯s heart was also slightly moved. His head even felt a bit dizzy.


    Ever since she was small, Madelin was pretty to an unimaginable degree. After eight years had passed, she hadpletely matured. Now that the sinister heavy armor was removed, the impact of her gorgeous appearance was already iparable!


    ¡°Madeline...¡± Su stood up. He smiled. Right when he was about to call out to her, Madeline suddenly jumped out, and like a swallow returning to her nest, she suddenly threw herself into Su¡¯s embrace!


    This firm force made even Su take a few steps back, falling down onto the guest room¡¯s couch.


    When he looked at Madeline who had rolled up into a ball, unwilling to raise her head no matter what he said, Su suddenly felt a myriad of emotions welling up within him.


    During those eight years when they were mutually dependent on each other for survival, just how many days and nights were there when his body was her protective screen just like this, protecting her from cold winds, rain, snow, radiation, as well as enemies of all shapes and sizes. The Madeline back then was as docile as a kitten, only silently following him. If Su brought back food, regardless of what it was, she would always try her best to eat it. If Su offered her his arm, then she would fall asleep inside of his warm embrace. At Su¡¯s side, even if it was the chaotic wilderness, she didn¡¯t have to think about anything. She just had to calmly wait.


    Perhaps due to being fortunate, every time she waited, there would always be a result. In the violent winds and rainstorms of the wilderness, even though Su¡¯s figure was extremely frail, it would always return to her side.


    The guest room was warm and peaceful. There was only a single candle me that continuously flickered about.


    Only after a long time had passed did Madeline finally crawl out from Su¡¯s embrace. Su also stood up. She stood by Su¡¯s side, her eyesnding in the darkness where the candlelight didn¡¯t reach. Her hands wed at her pants, and then with a light chi sound, the sturdy jeans had a portion forcibly torn off. In the peaceful guest room, this small sound was extremely prominent. However, only after doing this did Madeline seem to be a bit more natural. However, her eyes were still firmly nailed to the corner¡¯s darkness.


    ¡°Um, that, my transformation direction...¡± Madeline used the ice-cold tone she was used to to speak.


    Before waiting for her to finish, Su already understood what she wanted to ask, so he said, ¡°I made the choice for you. I chose aplete transformation.¡±


    ¡°En, okay.¡± Madeline nodded.


    Su lifted the enormous metal case by the couch. He looked at Madeline, and with the same smile he showed her eight years ago, he said, ¡°It is about time. We should leave. You should go and sort out your things!¡±


    Madeline thought for a bit. Apart from Death Prison and the heavy armor, she didn¡¯t have anything else. Meanwhile, these two were not things she was going to use for quite some time. That was why she directly shook her head.


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Su was a bit shocked. However, he wasn¡¯t someone that dragged things on. He simply nodded, and then walked out from the guest room.


    The youngdy silently followed behind him.


    It was deep into the night. Winds and rain still stirred brewed above the ocean surface.


    Within the thunderous honglong sounds, a crack slowly opened in Dark Red Castle¡¯srge gates. A ray of light seeped out from this crack, prating through the stormy darkness.


    From within the ray of light, Su who carried an enormous gun case walked out from the gate, his slender figure casting out a long shadow. Behind him followed a simrly beautiful figure, and even though only an outline could be seen from the powerful illumination, it was still simrly shocking.


    She reached out her hand and grabbed the corner of Su¡¯s clothes, following him along the illuminated path, facing the wind and rain together as she walked into the darkness ahead.


    It was just like how it was in the past.

 Book 3 21.1

    Book 3 Chapter 21.1 - Return


    Under the motor¡¯s rumbling sounds, the speedboat passed through countless meter tall enormous waves before finally stopping at the dock. When Su and Madeline walked ashore, the giant that was forever bound to the speedboat turned around and drove the speedboat away.


    The dock seemed to bepletely surrounded by darkness, wind, and rain. The dusky lighting the several low-hanging streetlights released seemed to bepletely useless. Parked at the dock was an off-road vehicle fully filled with fuel. This could be considered an additional present from Dark Red Castle.


    When they saw this off-road vehicle, Su felt a sense of gratefulness inside. After riding in the roofless speedboat through the ocean, him and Madeline had both beenpletely soaked through by wind and rain. Su was already used to the freezing rain¡¯s chilliness and radiation, but Madeline couldn¡¯t handle it. Being soaked in the icy cold rain after losing all of her abilities already made her tremble slightly.


    Su climbed into the off-road vehicle. After starting the vehicle, he sat inside silently half a minute. His body continuously released shocking amounts of heat, and then he removed hisbat jacket that had already been dried, casually wrapping it around the body of Madeline who was sitting in the passenger seat. His movements were extremely natural. This was one of the mostmon things he did eight years ago. After trembling slightly, Madeline silently put on Su¡¯s clothes.


    Su wasn¡¯t in a rush to start the car. Instead, he fetched a box of cigarettes from inside his shirt pocket, and then he removed a wrinkled cigarette. After lighting it, he took a deep breath. Then, he lowered the cigarette, opened the gun case, and carefully assembled and installed the electromaic powered rifle. Then, heid down the windshield ss of the off-road vehicle, and then the tip of this electromaic rifle with shocking size and weight reached out, supporting itself on the engine¡¯s cover. Su pressed down lightly on the butt of the gun, and then the electromaic rifle immediately released its full powered light roar.


    Su took another deep hit of the cigarette, finishing thest bit of the cigarette. Then, he reached out his hand, and following a flick with his fingers, he watched as the sparks flew out into the distance. Then, he slowly spat out the smoke that was hidden within his lungs. He started up the vehicle and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    The off-road vehicle¡¯s engine began to rumble. The enormous vehicle trembled a few times, and then it suddenly rushed outwards, charging into the boundless rain and mist.


    The wind carried fine rain as it continuously rushed towards the driving position through where the windshield position, battering against Su¡¯s face and chest, as well as a bit towards Madeline¡¯s direction. However, this bit of rain was mostly blocked by thebat uniform wrapped around Madeline¡¯s body. From time to time, some would drift to her face and hair, but it wasn¡¯t that much of a problem. Even though she lost her abilities, after her transformation, Madeline¡¯s body¡¯s various fundamental qualities were substantially improved. Due to her current physical status, she still feared cold and heat, but the radiation in her surroundings didn¡¯t affect her much.


    The off-road vehicle moved quicker and quicker, speeding along through the darkness on this road that could barely be considered smooth. Su didn¡¯t turn on the vehicle¡¯s lights. Even with the wind and rain interweaving in the darkness, there was still enough lighting from radiation for Su to clearly see several kilometers ahead.


    In the speeding off-road vehicle, the bit of evolutionary points that remained in Su¡¯s body poured one after another into the Perception Domain, gradually improving and perfecting the panoramic view. The panoramic view he produced due to urgency, because of ack of evolutionary points, did not possess all of its functions. Only after Su sent in almost all of the evolutionary points he obtained from his battle with Pandora inside did the panoramic view¡¯s functions did it be revealed. The pursuit and battle with Pandora brought him a dozen or so evolutionary points, but he was able to absorb a trace of her blood. This trace of blood brought him close to 30 evolutionary points! Su originally absorbed Pandora¡¯s blood to obtain her body¡¯s seemingly indestructible defensive ability. He never expected that he didn¡¯t obtain the ability, but the genes within her blood instead resonated with Su¡¯s genes, allowing his gicposition to be more perfect, thus allowing him to producerge amounts of evolutionary points.


    Su originally didn¡¯t wish to obtain abilities through absorption. In the past, he would only make this type of decision when struggling between the border of life and death. Whenever Su used his absorption ability, Su¡¯s strength would quickly grow. Even though he couldn¡¯tpare to a freak like Persephone who possessed talent and abundant resources, he still wouldn¡¯t lose out to any ordinary higher ranked dragonrider. However, Su always felt an instinctive rejection towards absorbing abilities. After joining the ck Dragonriders anding into contact with arge amount of information, Su understood that all innate absorption abilities possessed unavoidable shorings. When one absorbed genes that exceeded the scope of what the body could handle, it would simrly trigger gic copse. In addition, if one had the potential of reaching seven levels of ability by training, then through the absorption method, gic copse would already appear at six levels of ability.


    Even though he didn¡¯t look at the Madeline next to him, Su could still feel her situation. Her emotions and her heart had once again been restored with the joy and peace she felt in the past. In those eight years, she was the only source of sunlight Su relied on in a world full of danger.


    For the sake of this beam of sunlight, Su was willing to do anything.


    At this moment, the final evolution point in Su¡¯s body entered the Perception Domain. The panoramic view suddenly grew dim, and then a speck of starlight appeared at the center of Su¡¯s consciousness. The starlight gradually brightened, illuminating the surrounding region in a fine and detailed manner. One could see that on this rough road, an off-road vehicle was currently speeding along. With the off-road vehicle as the center, the surrounding scenery began to brightenyer byyer, spreading out until it reached a range of about a thousand meters before stopping. Inside the new panoramic map, the amount of lightning was different as well. The edge was a bit darker, while everything within five hundred meters of the off-road vehicle was perfectly clear.


    The amount of stamina the panoramic view exhausted also went from a tremendous amount that fluctuated violently, to a more stable and moderate level. Su could now maintain the panoramic view for several hours without any additional replenishment of energy. As long as there was a need, Su could rescale any part of the panoramic view, or switch over many of its detection modes.


    Only now did an eighth level Perception Domain ability, space probing,pletely take form.


    When the panoramic viewpletely illuminated, Madeline, whose body was withdrawn in the passenger seat seemed to have sensed something. She turned around to face Su, her azure eyes bright like two blue gemstones in the darkness.


    Suughed and said, ¡°Sit tight!¡±

 Book 3 21.2

    Book 3 Chapter 21.2 - Return


    Madeline¡¯s long legs were huddled together with her arms wrapped around them, making her look quite simr to a cat that was curling up in the passenger seat. In this type of position, Su¡¯s spaciousbat jacket seemed to be able topletely cover her body. When she heard Su¡¯s words, she continued to curl up there, only, she slightly moved her legs, allowing several parts of her body to touch the vehicle, stabilizing her body like a mountain.


    Su suddenly pressed the gas pedal all the way down. The off-road vehicle roared frantically, rushing into the distance with extreme speed. Meanwhile, he pressed down on one of the electromaic rifle¡¯s power switches, and then the sound of power being infused sounded again. The two meter or so length gun released an expanse of dark green radiance, and then green patterns appeared even on the gun barrel. Su¡¯s right hand lightly shifted, and then the electromaic rifle¡¯s muzzle already pointed at a hill to the left.


    The electromaic rifle suddenly shed with brilliance. The tremendous recoil force made even the speeding off-road vehiclee to a halt. Then, it continued to drive into the darkness.


    At the top of the hill a thousand meters out, three soldiers in concealmentbat suits were currently lying in ambush, with one of them being a sniper, one of them an observer, and thest one a closebat soldier. This was a standard scouting group.


    When there was still several kilometers between them, the observer already heard the off-road vehicle¡¯s rumbling, but only when it reached about one kilometer did he, through the tactical binocrs¡¯ weak light mode, make out an off-road vehicle in the rain and mist. In this frigid and rainy environment, the tactical binocrs¡¯ range, perception strength, and range of options were greatly restricted. Non-optical methods were practically useless in this type of rain suffused with radiation.


    When the off-road vehicle¡¯s outline became clear in the tactical binocrs, the observer suddenly jumped. He couldn¡¯t worry about hiding anymore, and instead, he roared loudly, ¡°Hurry and run! Damn it, he noticed us!¡±


    The observer was incredibly flustered as he ran towards the back of the hill as fast as he could. He didn¡¯t know if that toy hooked up to the off-road vehicle was a gun or cannon, but regardless of what it was, after many years of battlefield experience, his intuition told him that this strange toy was definitely enough to take his life, and this alone was enough.


    The sniper¡¯s reaction was extremely sharp. Without standing up, he instead raised his hands, directly hugging the sniper rifle and trying to roll over the top of the hill. Meanwhile, thest soldier¡¯s reaction was a bit slower. He turned his head around, shocked at these two teammates¡¯ sudden movements.


    Then, everything froze.


    A bullet that had green sma coiling about it shot over at any inconceivable speed. It didn¡¯t hit anyone, and instead directly sted the frozen earth and stone at the top of the hill. The tremendous kic energy immediately sted through the frozen earth, directly opening a hole to the other side. However, no bullet could be seen, and instead, a devastating stream of energy sted out!


    It was as if an artillery shell directly sted open the top of the hill. It was also as if a hurricane swept through this ce. The frozen earth was sted into pieces so small the granules couldn¡¯t be differentiated. It swept upwards, then directly turned back, spraying out towards the back of the hill and bombarding the three soldiers¡¯ bodies. These minute earth granules already liquified from the heat. From the distance, it looked as if a me cloud suddenly erupted. It immediately passed through the bodies of these three soldiers, and then it rushed out another several dozen meters beforepletely extinguishing under the frigid rain.


    The three soldiers still maintained their original postures, only, the areas that had been swept by the cloud of me hadpletely disappeared. The areas of their bodies that had been cross-cut were neat and smooth, flickering with a ck radiance, unexpectedlypletely charred into coal! The expressions of the three soldiers¡¯ were still frozen on their faces. Then, their bodies broke into seven or eight pieces, tumbling downwards. The charred surfacespletely sted apart, and only then did the pieces of flesh and internal organs leak outwards!


    The off-road vehicle already had its normal speed restored. When it passed over the hill, shocked and mournful cries of misery were left behind in the dense darkness of night.


    Madeline¡¯s eyesnded on this electromaic rifle. She frowned slightly, and then she softly said, ¡°This gun¡¯s power... ordinary.¡±


    Suughed and said, ¡°It is quite handy for dealing with little bandits.¡±


    After giving it a try, he became quite fond of this electromaic rifle. Extreme speed, terrifying power, and the unstableness of the metal ammunition provided this gun with a set amount of deadly efficacy. Using it to deal with inadequately protected foot soldiers was just too easy. Even if it was a main battle tank, a direct hit within 2000 meters would still see it be easily destroyed.


    As she watched Su who continued to drive the vehicle at top speed toward Dragon City, Madeline thought for a bit and then asked, ¡°The three just now, none of them had backup?¡±


    Su knew what she was asking and said, ¡°Of course they do! Along the way, I already noticed two investigational groups. However, since there¡¯s no way for me to directly attack them from the vehicle, I just let them be. Either way, the ones that should know will always find out. Killing a group is just a warning. There isn¡¯t a need to go so far as to fight an all out war against them yet.¡±


    With Madeline¡¯s dark saint style, she wouldpletely ughter everyone who expressed hostility. Now that Su was the one making the decision, she just released a sound of agreement. She didn¡¯t show any doubt and shrunk into Su¡¯s jacket again.


    Under the gaze of her azure eyes, Su¡¯s skin seemed to be trembling ever so slightly. This was a sign of his body¡¯s tissues adjusting to new abilities. These countless extreme subtle movements of his body, bones, and flesh produced a difference so slight that it couldn¡¯t be distinguished. However, what was certain was that Su was behaving a bit different than in the past.


    ¡°He is definitely bing even more handsome...¡± In Madeline¡¯s heart, this extremely senseless thought surfaced.

 Book 3 21.3

    Book 3 Chapter 21.3 - Return


    Several hourster, the off-road vehicle passed through Dragon City¡¯s sentry station. Another half hourter, it finally stopped in front of the apartment building he lived in.


    This block was quiet, secluded, and peaceful. Rows of three story or even four story buildings rested at both sides of the street. Old style street lights released a warm radiance, contributing some feeling of warmth. Every household had their own private garden, and the gardens were verdant and lush with flowers and trees of all types that were meticulously trimmed and protected. Even though it was already spring, the temperaturete into the night was still below negative ten degrees. Most olden era flowers and trees couldn¡¯t survive in this type of environment. What grew within these block gardens were mostly breeds that possessed cold and radiation resistance.


    Once survival no longer became an issue, almost all families with some influence would pursue the olden era¡¯s way of life as the standard, and gardens were naturally an indispensable part. As a result, there were quite a few biochemistry and biotechnology breedingpanies around the outskirts of Dragon City. Meanwhile, for the sake of granting the extremely high requirement dragonriders with the perfect living environment, general headquarters naturally wouldn¡¯t be stingy with greenery.


    The off-road vehicle slowly came to a stop. Su jumped out from the driver¡¯s seat. He carried the electromaic rifle on his body, and with a smile, he said, ¡°You cane out now. We¡¯re home!¡±


    Madeline raised her head. She looked towards the apartment building where warm radiance was seeping out from every window, and then her azure eyes released a bit of perplexity. However, she still reached out her hand, opened the door, and walked out from the off-road vehicle. She then looked towards those warm windows.


    ¡°This is the ce where we will live in the future. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Su carried the enormous golden gun case. He gave Madeline who was standing next to the off-road vehicle and staring at the apartment in a daze a look, and then he called out with a smile.


    Madeline hung her head. A hand wrapped tightly around the battle clothes wrapped around her body, and then she followed Su towards the flight of stairs leading into the apartment building. Her left hand quietly reached out, grabbing onto the corner of Su¡¯s clothes. In reality, Madeline was now already practically the same height as Su, but in Su¡¯s mind, he felt as if the one following him was still that eight year old little girl.


    When she reached the flight of stairs before the apartment building, Madeline¡¯s body suddenly trembled slightly, and then she stood in ce. Her hand still tugged at the corners of Su¡¯s clothes, also making him stop.


    At this moment, two figures vaguely shed past the second floor¡¯s window curtains.


    Su knew what Madeline was thinking, and then with a smile, he said, ¡°Two of my subordinates live inside this apartment. One is called Li Gaolei, and the other is Li. They¡¯ve followed me for close to a year already, and they can pretty much be considered friends that I¡¯ve gone through life and death with. Come, don¡¯t be scared. In the future when I go out to fight, I might even have to ask them to protect you!¡±


    Madeline stood in her original spot for an entire minute, seemingly struggling with something inside. In the end, her head that had been hanging downwards this entire time quietly nodded. However, before entering through the doors, she suddenly fetched a tactical cap from Su¡¯s clothes and put it on her head. The drooping hat covered most of her face.


    By now, the second floor living room had already been transformed into abat area. Li and Li Gaolei were weaving in and out about the table, chairs, couch, and flower stands with lightning speed, practicing indoorbat techniques. The amount of free space within the living room was actually not thatrge, and the coffee table even had a few wine cups and a pile of magazines. The two even more so continuously moved about their surface. Only, regardless of whether it was therge and heavy Li Gaolei or the fierce and agile Li, even when their feetnded, they never broke the wine cups or trampled the magazines to a mess.


    It wasn¡¯t too hard for Li, with every single attack quick and violent like thunder, and every movement exceptionally swift and agile. After all, her four levels of dexterity and speed were not there just to look pretty. However, Li Gaolei didn¡¯t have this skill. Whenever he leapt up andnded, there were great winds, and his actions carried imposing power. What was strange was that no matter where his feetnded, the couch would be hard, and the sses wouldn¡¯t shatter. The magazines seemed to be sticking together as well. When he passed, however, everything would then return to normal, almost appearing even more fragile than before.


    It was clear that Li Gaolei was already using his area control ability when fighting, and his extent of control over it was clearly much more skilled than in the past, already almost reaching the second level of expertise. Second level area control was equivalent to a fifth level Mental Domain ability.


    Despite the area control ability making the living room environment unfavorable for Li, she still chased Li Gaolei until he was sweating profusely. He could only dodge with difficulty,pletely unable to retaliate at all.


    Faced against Li¡¯s fierce and vicious attacks, Li Gaolei could onlyugh bitterly inside. Retaliate? With his current three levels of power against Li¡¯s five levels of power, a single fist might st him outside the room. Where would he possibly get a chance to strike back? It had to be said that Li, with her five levels of power, four levels of defense, speed, dexterity, and small area defense strengthening ability, waspletely a miniature tank.


    For some reason, even though these two were supposed to wait for Su¡¯s return in the apartment after their discharge, because Su had already told them of his return day, Li suddenly felt more and more vexed, to the point where she began to half discuss, half threaten Li Gaolei into practicing indoorbat! In under three minutes, Li chased Li Gaolei until he was battered, exhausted, and running about in disarray.


    Li Gaolei¡¯s body moved through the air andnded in the living room corner. To the left was a flower rack, and to his right was a liquor cab; there was now no ce left for him to dodge. He suddenly turned around, and his arms crossed together to block Li¡¯s attack, deciding to firmly contest against her in strength. Even though this was a struggle fated to result in despair, just like Li, Li Gaolei did not have a habit of giving up.


    However, as soon as Li Gaolei raised his arm, Li¡¯s fist already stopped in front of his fist. The slightly tanned fist almost made contact with the tip of Li Gaolei¡¯s nose!


    Li¡¯s body suddenly became as stiff as a statue. Only with great difficulty did a t voice sound through her clenched teeth. ¡°It seems like leader returned.¡±


    Li Gaolei¡¯s body didn¡¯t budge an inch. Li¡¯s fist was too close, close to the point where he couldn¡¯t even nod his head. Then, in a simrly t voice, he said, ¡°It is leader that returned.¡±


    Unknown as to what kind of tacit agreement they came to, neither of the two mentioned the girl behind Su.

 Book 3 21.4

    Book 3 Chapter 21.4 - Return


    Li and Li Gaolei gave each other a look. They walked down to the first floor living room to wee Su, as well as the girl behind him. They could all feel that this girl¡¯s body didn¡¯t exude any aura of abilities. It was the dead of night, so why did Su suddenly bring back apletely abilityless young girl back from the outside world?


    In reality, this wasn¡¯t anything strange. Dragonriders were people too, and the higher the strength of a dragonrider, the fewer the restrictions they faced. Even inside Dragon City, if a dragonrider officer killed several ordinary people with no background or status, it wouldn¡¯t be that big of a deal. The reason why Dragon City was still rtively peaceful was because General Morgan had publicly expressed that he did not wish to see bloodshed in Dragon City. As a result, if there were any disputes, it was customary to settle it outside of Dragon City, or perhaps at least a bit further away from general headquarters. Dragon City hadrge numbers of girls with no abilities and background, but for young and pretty girls, the main reason for their existence was primarily to satisfy the desires of dragonriders or other individuals with authority. There was a small chance for them to be one of a dragonriders¡¯ numerous wives, and if they aplished that, then they could be considered to have made it, from there on being able to leave behind the life of hopping between males.


    The ck Dragonriders¡¯ legal code stated that a dragonriders¡¯ private assets were invible, and the established and popr belief was that subordinates and women were a dragonrider¡¯s private assets.


    That was why it wasn¡¯t strange at all for Su to bring back a young girl without any abilities. He was already inside Dragon City for almost a year, yet he only brought back a single young girl, which was actually more strange. Li and Li Gaolei were both already well acquainted with the dragonrider regtions. If it was anyone else, Li would have definitely viciously used him of being a homosexual, moreover the one on the bottom. However, when that person was Su, Li felt that it was simply inevitable and right. That was why when Su suddenly brought back a girl, Li suddenly felt as if the sky became dark! It was nighttime, however.


    Madeline followed behind Su, quietly entering the apartment. Her head was lowered, the countrysidebat cap¡¯srge brim almostpletely blocking her face. However, her left hand that gripped onto the corner of Su¡¯s clothes never let go.


    The first floor of the apartment suddenly sank into an extreme quietness!


    Even though only a smaller half of Madeline¡¯s face was exposed outwards, the overlyrge hat, gray hair that fell straight down, neutralyl expressioned small mouth, knife sharp chin, and clothes covering her entire body, when all mixed together, regardless of whether it was Li Gaolei or Li, they both felt a heart stopping suffocation.


    Only with great difficulty did Li Gaolei take a deep breath, waking up from his initial shock. No matter which direction one looked from, Madeline was undoubtedly extremely beautiful. Even though herplete appearance couldn¡¯t be seen, the beauty she exerted leaned towards a neutral type. While standing together with Su, it was as if they were two ends of an equal bnce. However, beauty was definitely not all there was to her. An indescribable aura continuously seeped out from this girl¡¯s body, a feeling that made it difficult for others to breathe!


    Li Gaolei gave Su whose brows were slightly creased a look, and then he looked at Li who stared fixedly at Madeline with a strange expression. He could only release a helpless bitterugh. If he was in her position right now, he definitely wouldn¡¯t know what to do. However, Li Gaolei wasn¡¯t Su, so there was no need for him to mess with this great headache. He suddenly even felt a bit of sympathy for Su.


    Even with the IQ of an olden era orangutan, one would know that the waters were too deep this time. A ripple from either side could easily make Li Gaolei drown. That was why this subordinate of Su¡¯s who was extremely capable on the battlefield said rather irresponsibly, ¡°Leader, the weather outside isn¡¯t bad. I¡¯m going out for a walk!¡±


    Towards Li Gaolei¡¯s request, Su waspletely speechless. It was deep into the night, and it was currently negative ten or so degrees. Moreover the winds were extremely great, and there was even sparse rain being swept about, foreboding a downpour. This was called good weather?


    Su felt a bit of a headache. His own subordinates really didn¡¯t treat his dragonrider status as anything. However, he didn¡¯t have any other thoughts, because apart from the intimate rtionship he had with Li, it was just like how he told Madeline: Su always treated them like friends. The signed agreement of subordinates was just a way to offer them protection in Dragon City.


    Li was staring at Madeline this entire time. The expression on her face shifted from its initial shock, anger, and great surprise, gradually to a calmness. Ayer of sadness silently appeared on her small and unyielding face. Her eyes shifted to Madeline¡¯s legs. On the outer part of her thigh, the tight jeans had a palm sized hole torn, revealing a dazzlingly white skin.


    ¡°This is Li, her Combat Domain abilities are quite strong. This is Li Gaolei, his area control ability is extremely rare. This is Madeline.¡± Su broke this awkward atmosphere and did a simple introduction for these three individuals. He then talked about Li and Li Gaolei¡¯s abilities in detail, as well as talked about the main battles and life and death experiences they went through together. When he talked about Madeline, it became extremely symple, only saying her name without anything else. Her name alone actually didn¡¯t say much. The names of the Trials Division¡¯s three dark giants¡¯ titles were much more resounding than their real names. Almost all dragonriders knew these three individuals¡¯ titles, but only a small few would pay enough attention to learn their real names. After all, they didn¡¯t usually directly associate themselves with the Trials Division, and they definitely didn¡¯t want to have any rtionship with the Trials Division.


    In reality, even those people that did know the dark saint Madeline¡¯s name, upon seeing this quiet and beautiful youngdy, definitely would not associate her with that fierce and ruthless dark saint. That was why Li Gaolei and Li didn¡¯t know that the one standing in front of them was a great figure that had executed at least several dozen dragonriders.


    Li didn¡¯t need to know these things either. Su clearly didn¡¯t wish to speak about Madeline¡¯s past, which made her naturally sink a bit further into darkness and despair.


    "Leader, the weather outside isn¡¯t bad. I¡¯m going to go for a walk." After Li Gaolei gave his greetings to Madeline and disappeared into the boundless rain, Li also said this to Su. Only, her tone was unnaturally calm, as if she was just going out toplete somepletely insignificant task. This was originally only supposed to be an insignificant task too.


    Su took a deep breath. He watched helplessly as Li also walked into the stormy darkness, gradually disappearing into the distance.

 Book 3 21.5

    Book 3 Chapter 21.5 - Return


    Madeline stood there quietly the entire time, her posture not changing in the slightest. Regardless of whether it was when Li Gaolei greeted her, or when he walked past her, she didn¡¯t show the slightest reaction.


    Su suddenly felt his heart tense up. He knew that right now, she alreadypletely sealed herself up, no longer willing toe into contact with the outside world. In her eyes, from what she perceived, Su was the only thing in her world, just like how it was eight years ago.


    Su tossed the alloy gun case to the side, and then he properly closed the doors, isting them from the frigid winds and icy rain outside. The room immediately recovered its warmth and peacefulness.


    After leading Madeline to the second floor, Su pointed towards the surroundings and upstairs. ¡°This floor and the floor above are all ours. Choose a room you like, I¡¯m going downstairs to clean up a bit and make something for you to eat along the way.¡±


    As he watched Madeline who continued to stand in her original spot without moving, Su helplessly shook his head. He removed thebat jacket that was already soaked through and lightly patted her head. ¡°Go and choose a room, alright? You can pick any one you want!¡±


    Only when Madeline¡¯s figure disappeared into the third floor did Su go downstairs, carrying the alloy gun case to the small living room that had been modified into a temporary equipment storage. He unloaded all of the equipment he had, organizing them separately. He then entered the kitchen, removed fourrge steaks from the refrigerator, and then concentrated his attention on preparing them.


    For Su who had emerged from the wilderness, he naturally cared a lot about food. Soon after, the four steaks were prepared. Perhaps the taste wouldn¡¯t be at its best, but most of its nutrients were retained. In reality, from a perspective of replenishing nutrients, directing absorbing nutrient filled paste was the fastest method, and Su himself would rely on them for months on end as his primary diet, without feeling that this was unusual at all. However, Madeline was different. Su didn¡¯t want her to always eat nutrient-filled paste, at least wishing that she could asionally eat some other things.


    Su didn¡¯t mind investing all of his time and energy intobat and training if it allowed those at his side a chance to enjoy life and leisure.


    When the fourrge half cooked steaks were ced on the te, Su turned around. Right when he was about to ce the steaks onto the dining table, he suddenly saw that Madeline had unknowingly when appeared behind him. Her hands were once again wrapped around her knees, curling up on a small couch on the side as she quietly watched Su.


    ¡°Come and eat!¡± Suughed and called out. What made him extremely happy was that Madeline already seemed to loosen up a bit, no longerpletely closing herself off like when Li and Li Gaolei were here.


    At both ends of the dining table, Su and Madeline sat facing each other, concentrated and quiet as they worked at the steaks in front of them. They never spoke when eating, always exceptionally focused.


    Soon after, the four steaks disappeared from the meal te. Just as Su was going to put away the dishes, Madeline raised her head and looked at Su as if she wanted to say something. However, from her brows that were locked together, it seemed like she was struggling with her decision.


    ¡°Um... that...¡± The young girl¡¯s gazended on the empty te without moving. Every single word she spoke was extremely difficult, as if it wasn¡¯t any easier for her to utter these words than if she was fighting a great battle against a powerful opponent.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Su raised his heads and looked at her with a smile. From what he remembered, Madeline rarely spoke, and during their period of survival in the wilderness, she would even go several months on end without speaking a single sentence. When people who rarely spoke suddenly opened their mouth, it was not unusual for them to find it a bit difficult. That was why Su waited patiently.


    For the current Madeline, Su¡¯s gaze was like intense sunlight. Meanwhile, she was like flesh and blood that had been eternally soaked in darkness, sizzling under the scorching sunlight, one that was going to fall apart any second now.


    ¡°Su, I still want more to eat!¡± With a voice even softer than that of a mosquito¡¯s and speaking as fast as a bullet, she finished this sentence.


    Still hungry? Su gave Madeline a rather strange look, but this look made this youngdy¡¯s head sink even further downwards. Her dark gray hair hung down,pletely covering her face.


    However, why was it so difficult for her to ask for just a bit more to eat? Su was quite confused. Moreover, the four steaks he made already took into ount his and Madeline¡¯s body energy needs, and it should have been just enough. However, Madeline¡¯s abilities hadpletely disappeared, and her body¡¯s fundamental qualities had improved substantially, so eating a bit more was also normal. That was why Su only chuckled. He had her wait a bit, taking out tworger steaks from the freezer to cook them.


    As he prepared the tworge steaks, Su suddenly realized that Madeline seemed to call him Su just now. When Su and Madeline were together, they never addressed each other, because most of the time, it was only the two of them there. When Su spoke, it was always for Madeline to hear, and the same held true the other way as well. However, the situation was different now, so they truly had to deal with the problem of address. Su could directly call her her name, but when it happened the other way around, it seemed a bit strange. However, Su didn¡¯t mind this, what he cared about was simply how Madeline felt. It was fine for her to call him whatever she wanted.


    The dinner quickly finished. Madeline quietly watched as Su collected the tableware and inspected his equipment. Finally, under Su¡¯s request, she finally went upstairs to rest. Right now, she could bepletely regarded as an ordinary girl, so she still needed enough sleep. Once her abilities developed to a sufficient degree, then she could receive the effects of rest just from replenishing energy. In addition, from what Su had nned, he was going to bring her to the training ce tomorrow to inspect her body¡¯s fundamental inner qualities, and that was going to be a busy and exhausting day.


    In the temporary equipment storage, Su was currently carefully inspecting every case of equipment. He didn¡¯t have any time to waste and had to earn enough money in the outside battlefield. To raise Madeline again was going to require a sea of resources; this was something Su was extremely clear on. In addition, before his and Madeline¡¯s enemies began to act, he had to prepare enough startup funds to initially arm her.


    Once Madeline¡¯s body inspection waspleted, he would start fighting the Scorpions of Disaster again. This time, he might encounter Pandora again, but Su believed that with the space probing ability fully formed, he had enough certainty in avoiding Pandora, or at the very least, he would be able to run away.


    He didn¡¯t n to bring Madeline with him, instead preparing to have Li and Li Gaolei stay behind to look after her. Meanwhile, General Morgan had even promised him that as long as Su went out to battle for the ck Dragonriders, then inside Dragon City, he would take responsibility for protecting those at Su¡¯s side. There was nothing that carried more weight, at least within Dragon City, than General Morgan¡¯s promise.


    When the sky brightened, only then did Su finish all of his preparations. He released a breath of air. In the past, for the sake of quickly increasing his abilities, Su would often ept missions that endangered his life. However now, unless absolutely necessary, he didn¡¯t want to take suchrge risks. He had to live, at least live until Madeline regained enough ability to protect herself. If he died in battle now, then there was no way Su would know what kind of things Madeline would end up facing.


    Su left the equipment storage and walked towards the third floor. There was still an hour before the sky brightened, so he was going to get some rest too. When he brought Madeline to the training ce, he also prepared to report his eight levels of Perception Domain ability to general headquarters. Space probing was a rare ability, but it existed in the ck Dragonriders¡¯ list of abilities. After reporting his eighth level ability, Su¡¯s contributions would already be enough to promote him to the rank of Colonel. He needed the status of a Colonel right now, because this would clearly inform everyone that he had the potential to be a general. This was actually a threat, a warning, and at the same time, a message to certain people that he was worth roping in. As for who these people included, Su didn¡¯t think that far yet.


    With Madeline back, after this night alone, Su¡¯s way of thinking and way of doing things changed greatly.


    When he pushed open the door to his own bedroom, Su suddenly stopped and stared nkly.


    Madeline was currently lying on Su¡¯srge bed in all of her clothes, fast asleep. Her deep gray hair scattered down onto the pillow like a cloud. Even though she fell asleep, she was still hugging her knees. Her body was rolled up like a ball, as if she was a kitten that feared cold.


    Su slowed down his movements and gently stabilized his breathing. He watched this sleeping girl, and slowly, a smile appeared on his face.


    If she could sleep peacefully like this, he would give up anything, even if it was dignity or hatred.

 Book 3 22.1

    Book 3 Chapter 22.1 - The Ignorant Don¡¯t Feel Fear


    Rain continued to pour downwards, moreover bing heavier and heavier. Li walked aimlessly through the rain, not knowing where she should go at all or what she wanted to do. She was walking in the middle of the rain, and had already walked for several hours. The rainwater had already left herpletely soaked, the rainwater dripping along her hair down into her cor, following her body, and then ultimately gathering on the ground into puddles.


    The rain carried snow, bits of ice, and many other things. Snowke fragmentsnded on her body. At first, it still melted from her body temperature, turning into rainwater, but eventually, it no longer melted away, instead solidifying into ayer of frost on her hair and brows.


    The sky was about to brighten, but the surroundings was still covered in an expanse of darkness. There were no people in sight, nor were there any street lights. This was Dragon City¡¯s abandoned region; the environment hadn¡¯t been renovated, no roads constructed, and no people living here. There was only darkness within this area of a few square kilometers. Walking here, apart from the sound of wind and rain, there was only the sound of footsteps echoing through the building. It was as if she was the only person left in this entire world.


    After walking and walking, Li suddenly noticed that there was no road left ahead of her. Unknowingly when, she already reached the very top of an abandoned building. The railing had long been eroded away by wind and rain over the years. A few steps further would take her over the edge. Even though this building only had seven floors, not that tall, the street below was full of rusted vehicles, numerous steel bars, as well as scattered pieces of concrete. Moreover, Li¡¯s current stamina had already dropped to an extremely dangerous degree, with her defensive strengthening ability unable to disy even half of its power. If she fell down, she would most likely be seriously wounded.


    While standing at the edge of the roof, Li suddenly felt a strangely wonderful feeling. Her body began to sway back and forth in the darkness full of icy rain and cold winds, the roof beneath her seemingly gone soft as well. The darkness in front of her seemed to possess a faint attractive force, one that wanted to pull her down.


    Perhaps falling like this wouldn¡¯t be too bad... this thought suddenly emerged in Li¡¯s heart.


    Before joining the ck Dragonriders, Li was already amander that led several hundred soldiers. Murder and arson could be said to be amon urence to her. Even though she wasn¡¯t old, her awareness was actually extremely firm. She immediately woke up from the enticement of falling into darkness.


    However, when she woke up, what awaited her was even greater suffering. During that battle against the Scorpions of Disaster, Li already made the preparation of nevering back to Dragon City. However, she still returned alive. Perhaps after hovering between life and death for a long time, one would be extremely weak, and Li was no different. She truly wished to see Su, wishing to hug him.


    However, what she saw was Su bringing back a girl, an abilityless girl who, no matter which angle you looked at it from, was more beautiful than she was.


    Li¡¯s legs went soft. She suddenly knelt down on the ground. Her hands were already holding the brink of the rooftop. If she headed another 20 centimeters forward, she would fall. Li hung her head, and just like that, she knelt down on the rooftop, allowing the great rain topletely soak her body.


    She suddenly raised her head towards the endless darkness ahead, and then she screamed with all of her strength! In the blink of an eye, the scream became choking sobs. Only at this moment did Li begin to cry!


    Suddenly, a light ka sounded behind her. Then, a weak light broke through the darkness and coldness, lighting up Li¡¯s face.


    Li restrained her sobbing, and then she stood up to look backwards. Even though her eyes recovered their sharpness, they were still full of loss and perplexity. What was behind her only surprised her. It didn¡¯t give her any sense of danger.


    Less than two meters behind Li¡¯s body, Li Gaoleipletely hid his neck within his raised cor. In his mouth was a cigarette, and his hands held a lighter. He was currently using his spacious hands and body to block the wind and rain, trying to stop the lighter¡¯s weak me from going out. He lit the cigarette, and then he took a deep breath. Only then did he put away the lighter. He held the cigarette in his hands and gave it a regretful look.


    Under the frigid darkness and icy winds, the cigarette¡¯s me looked especially weak, but it was the only source of warmth.


    Li instantly grabbed the cigarette in Li Gaolei¡¯s hands without thinking and took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Finished crying?¡± Li Gaolei asked.


    Li only released an en sound, and then she began to gloomily smoke.


    Li Gaolei took out another cigarette, but this time, he couldn¡¯t light it no matter how hard he tried, so he could only helplessly put it away. He raised his head and looked into the pitch-ck sky. ¡°If you finished crying, then that¡¯s good. We should go back as well. Even though this damn ce is supposed to have gone through radiation filtering, standing too long in the rain isn¡¯t some good thing.¡±


    Li shook her head rather nkly and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    Li Gaolei didn¡¯t seem to be surprised at all. He instead asked, ¡°Then do you want to go back to Rond, or do you want to find a random ce?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Don¡¯t ask me!¡± Li scratched her hair in a distressed manner.


    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t ask.¡± Li Gaoleiughed. He then began to work at that already half gone cigarette, finally sessfully lighting it this time. He took another deep breath, and then after slowly exhaling, Li Gaolei suddenly asked, ¡°During leader¡¯s recent battles, did you feel anything different?¡±


    Li wasn¡¯t a girl that was extremely attentive. When she heard Li Gaolei¡¯s question, she unknowingly entered a stupor. She struggled to think things through, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything different. She could only speak purely through her feelings, ¡°It seems like he has been injured quite badly?¡±


    ¡°I heard from Julie that there were two times where he almost couldn¡¯t be saved! Do you still remember Julie? She is a nurse at the general¡¯s private hospital, someone you should know. She is quite a good person, and rather friendly as well. During the two days I was resting in the hospital, she was always suggesting that I take her out to dinner. Perhaps I should grab this chance... ¡° Li Gaolei sounded like he was in rather high spirits.


    Li suddenly flung the half smoked cigarette into the distance, watching as the bit of embers drew out a ring arc before disappearing into the rainy night.


    Li Gaolei had a rather surprised look on his face. He followed behind Li. ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t you preparing to leave?¡±


    ¡°That idiot was fighting until he didn¡¯t care about his life at all. If I don¡¯t stay by his side and watch him a bit, he might not even return next time!¡± Li didn¡¯t even turn around as she spoke. She didn¡¯t walk down the stairs, instead directly jumping off the rooftop and walking into the distance withrge steps.


    Li Gaolei¡¯s Combat Domain abilities were ordinary. He didn¡¯t have that kind of ability to directly jump off, so he could only stand at the edge of the rooftop and watch as that somewhat weak but extremely stubborn girl headed into the distance. He chuckled and said to himself, ¡°Perhaps I really should ask Julie out for dinner.¡±

 Book 3 22.2

    Book 3 Chapter 22.2 - The Ignorant Don¡¯t Feel Fear


    Before the sky even brightened, Su already left the apartment building. He wanted toplete the rank promotion matters as soon as possible. Meanwhile, the goods General Morgan promised had arrived as well, a total of two trucks of ordinary fuel and one truck of nuclear fuel. The fuel loaded on the three trucks was enough for Base N958 to operate for three years. For the sake of starting up this base, Kane already stayed for a long time inside, repairing everything he could repair. Before going out to battle, Su needed to deliver these trucks of fuel to the base.


    Before leaving through the doors, Su unexpectedly saw Li walk into the apartment. She gave Su her usual greeting before going off to change her clothes. Apart from beingpletely drenched and her face being a bit pale, Li didn¡¯t look any different from usual. Su didn¡¯t think too much, telling Li to eat some stuff quickly and get some sleep. He then left the apartment.


    Inside the third floor bedroom, Madeline already sat up, quietly looking at the other half of therge bed. Su¡¯s scent still remained on that side.


    She walked to the intelligence system at the corner of the room and started it up. She began to search through the ck Dragonriders¡¯work.


    The sound of the door being open could be heard again. Li Gaolei also returned. Madeline quietly sat in front of the intelligence system. Sounds could be heard downstairs from time to time, with Li and Li Gaolei exchanging a few words asionally.


    Both sides seemed to have some formless tacit understanding. Madeline didn¡¯t n on leaving Su¡¯s bedroom at all, while Li and Li Gaolei didn¡¯t take a single step onto the third floor either.


    The promotion of military rank, acquiring of resources, preparations of battle, and various processes were far moreplex than what Su had expected. The entire process, together with the inventory check of goods used up two whole days of time. In the blink of an eye, it came time for him to go out to battle, as well as deliver the fuel to the base. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to conduct an examination for Madeline¡¯s body. It wasn¡¯t that big of a deal that this wasn¡¯t done, as it wouldn¡¯t be toote to conduct it when he came back from this battle. Su didn¡¯t have any intention of having her do the power test herself. With her current state being the way it was, it was best if she just stayed in the room without leaving.


    Early in the morning on the third day, Su¡¯s personal off-road vehicle was already parked in front of the gate. The vehicle fleet for delivering the fuel and soldiers serving as guards also arrived at Dragon City¡¯s sentry zone, waiting to group with Su.


    Su, who waspletely d in hisbat uniform, carried the electromaic rifle¡¯s alloy gun case with him out of the apartment. He tossed the gun case into the rear trunk. Right when he was about to jump into he driver¡¯s seat, the sound of an engine suddenly sounded at the end of the street. A light loading truck turned into this corner and headed in Su¡¯s direction.


    Su¡¯s pupils suddenly narrowed. There were only a few dragonriders residing in the region where he lived, and this street even more so only belonged to him. How could there suddenly be a loading truck?


    In the blink of an eye, the panoramic view appeared in Su¡¯s consciousness. The loading truck¡¯s two drivers only had a single level of power strengthening without any other abilities. It seemed like they belonged to general headquarters¡¯ low level staff, and the truck itself didn¡¯t have any special features either. Apart from its fuel cell, there weren¡¯t any other dangerous substances.


    Only then did Su rx a bit.


    The loading truck stopped in front of the apartment entrance. The two meter tall, sturdy looking driver stopped the vehicle. He gave Su who was standing next to his off-road vehicle a look, and then respectfully asked, ¡°Your distinguished self must be Colonel Su?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Su didn¡¯t know why they were looking for him.


    The truck driver handed over an intelligence terminal and said, ¡°The goods your distinguished self ordered have arrived. We came here to deliver them. However, we need your distinguished self to verify everything.¡±


    ¡°Goods?¡± Su became even more confused. He didn¡¯t recall ordering any type of goods himself. However, it did disy on the purchase order that he ordered the goods, moreover an order made directly from his personal ount.


    At this time, the truck driver rushed to the back of the vehicle and helped hispanion carry a two meterrge chest down from the truck before Su. One could tell just from a nce at these two individuals¡¯ bulging muscles that this chest was definitely not light.


    Su frowned. He opened the goods case. The case had a metal castrge sword. The sword was a meter long and 40 centimeters wide, with the thickest part of its spine being 10 centimeters. The sword was square headed, as if it was arger sword that had been chopped in the middle. With just a look, Su estimated this strange metal heavy sword to weight 100 kilograms or more. This type of weight, even if it was Su, he could only use it if he used all of his strength.


    Who exactly ordered this strange heavy sword?


    ¡°I ordered this sword. I am going with you.¡± Madeline had unknowingly when appeared at the entrance of the apartment.

 Book 3 22.3

    Book 3 Chapter 22.3 - The Ignorant Don¡¯t Feel Fear


    ¡°Out of the question!¡± Su firmly rejected.


    Even though he left this time mainly to deliver the fuel to the base, they had to go across the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s area of defense. After starting up the base, he still had to clean-up the surrounding regions¡¯ Scorpions of Disaster troops. This was not going to be a safe and peaceful process, with the battle possibly even being extremely intense. On the battlefield, Madeline without any abilities would undoubtedly be in extreme danger.


    However, Madeline didn¡¯t seem to hear Su¡¯s words at all. She raised the strangely shaped heavy sword in front of Su¡¯s face and then walked towards the off-road vehicle. The heavy sword¡¯s hilt alone was close to a meter in length, almost the same length as the sword itself. Even though Madeline was rather tall, when she dragged the heavy sword behind her, the sword¡¯s edge still touched the ground, drawing out a shallow groove on the t road.


    With a hu sound, the heavy sword flipped over in Madeline¡¯s hands. It was tossed into the trunk of the off-road vehicle, which immediately caused the off-road vehicle to sink downwards.


    The faces of the two robust men whose sweat hadn¡¯t even dried yet immediately changed, and their eyes contained much more respect when they looked towards Madeline. Even Su¡¯s eyebrows jumped slightly. From the extent in which the off-road vehicle sank, the heavy sword should weight at least 150 kilograms, being quite a bit heavier than what he had even anticipated. When fighting in close quarters with this type of weapon, the increase in strength would increase the difficulty exponentially. 50 more kilograms was definitely no joke.


    The two robust males clearly thought that Madeline possessed at least five powers of power strengthening. After power strengthening, most people¡¯s bodies would be extremely robust, but that wasn¡¯t always the case. However, Su was quite clear on the fact that Madeline currently did not have a single level of ability, not even a single evolutionary point. If she could raise and use this heavy sword with difficulty, even if it was from the most conservative estimate, it meant that her body¡¯s basic power already surpassed that of an ordinary Combat Domain ability user with four levels of expertise!


    An ability like power strengthening was actually two-fold for a person. The main effect was amplifying an person¡¯s original ability, but it also added a portion of fundamental strength. This meant that two people both at six levels of power strengthening could disy quite different levels of power. Even if a thin and weak individual had six levels of power, he would never surpass a robust man with six levels of ability. Meanwhile, with the increase in ability levels, the difference in fundamental qualities would be more and more apparent.


    One¡¯s foundation qualities were simr to potential, the second of the three cornerstones of a genius. Thest cornerstone, is called luck.


    This meant that when Madeline had eight levels of power strengthening again, just from pure strength, perhaps she might already be able to defeat all ninth level ability users!


    This was just in terms of power. What about other areas? Su suddenly felt that not bringing Madeline out to conduct a basic test was not that bad of a choice. Forget about everything else, just her terrifying fundamental strength was enough to make various powers go crazy over her. Once there was no hope of roping her in, those powers wouldn¡¯t mind casually eliminating Madeline.


    After putting the heavy sword away, Madeline sat herself in the driver¡¯s seat, and then she was no longer willing to budge an inch.


    Su helplessly shook his head. He knew that there was no way to make Madeline stay behind in Dragon City. His temperament wasparatively more gentle, but regardless of whether it was Persephone or Madeline, they were extremely direct individuals. Once they decided to do something, they definitely wouldn¡¯t easily change their mind.


    After signing for the heavy sword, Su sent Li and Li Gaolei a message for them to make battle preparations as fast as possible and to join him at the designated rendezvous point in Dragon City¡¯s sentry patrol region. Since Madeline insisted on staying at Su¡¯s side, then there was no point in having Li and Li Gaolei who were originally supposed to protect her stay behind. There would definitely be some low intensity battles along the way, so with them at his side, they could also obtain some evolutionary points from the battles. Even though it might just be one or two, no matter how much evolutionary points one had, they all had to be saved up bit by bit.


    At nightfall, the vehicle fleet finally departed. Under the low hanging curtain of night, they rumbled into the distance.


    At the top of a close to a hundred meter tall sentry post, aplex imaging electronic camera¡¯s lens adjusted its angle, aiming its sight at the currently departing vehicle fleet.


    The fall of darkness was also when many people became excited.


    A luxurious limousine slowly stopped in front of Dragon City¡¯s most extravagant restaurant. The chauffeur who didn¡¯t have single thread out of ce walked out from the vehicle and respectfully opened the rear door. A gorgeously dressed Ricardo walked out from the limousine. The manually tailored suit, full set of essories, and rose flower he carried in his bosom made him look just like a mating peacock.


    As for the limousine that didn¡¯t have off-road capabilities, even in a ce like Dragon City, it was just a symbol of luxury. This vehicle that heavily relied on road conditions couldn¡¯t even travel through arger half of Dragon City, let alone even travel half a step out from Dragon City.


    This limousine¡¯s existence was purely for the sake of disying financial ability, and the Fabregas family insignia on the vehicle body was simrly for expressing wealth. If it wasn¡¯t because it really didn¡¯t harmonize with tonight¡¯s atmosphere, Ricardo wouldn¡¯t mind bringing over a few mobile suits to put up a front. Of course, it would only be the first generation type. As for theter generation mobile suits, he was the only one in the entire Fabregas family who could pilot it. As for why he didn¡¯t bringrge numbers of subordinates, the main reason was because Dragon City was full of experts. The value of a dragonrider wasn¡¯t purely based on the number of subordinates, but even more importantly on how powerful the subordinates were. If he could bring subordinates like Li and Li Gaolei, it would inevitably add much more glory to his face. After all, their abilities already reached the level of official dragonriders, and even for generals, subordinates with these types of abilities were not many in number. Unfortunately, there was no one among Ricardo¡¯s own subordinates who could reach this level, and all those that were at Su¡¯s level or higher were quite familiar in the public consciousness, so there was no way he could pass Li or Li Gaolei as his own subordinates. Moreover, the target of his invitation tonight was to be acquainted with Li and Li Gaolei.


    Ricardo reserved the entire second floor of the restaurant, and he also hired a skilled band to y this evening. Then, he sat in the master seat, looking at his watch every few seconds. His anxiety was clear in his speech. Even though he knew quite clearly that since the other party epted his invitation, they would definitely arrive promptly, he still felt as if he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    Two rows of attendants stood in the spacious restaurant, creating an extremely spectacr sight. They were all waiting for the dinner party to start.


    At seven fifty-seven, an extremely ordinary off-road vehicle stopped in front of the restaurant, and from the vehicle exited an extremely simply dressed woman. She walked through the restaurant doors at a constant speed and directly headed up the stairs towards the only master table on the second floor hall.


    At eight exactly, she sat across from Ricardo.

 Book 3 22.4

    Book 3 Chapter 22.4 - The Ignorant Don¡¯t Feel Fear


    An attendant that couldn¡¯t keep up rushed up the second floor, but when he saw the situation in the room, he cleverly decided to immediately withdraw.


    Ricardo made a slight gesture, and then the banquet hall¡¯s lighting dimmed. A myriad of candle lights seemed to brighten at the same time, and then the sound of music began. The melodious violin and gloomy cello formed a beautiful evening mood.


    Two sses of aperitif wine were brought under the cheerful music, and at the same time, arge rose flower was brought over. This originated from the olden era, an original rose that had never undergone the slightest gic change! In this era of turmoil where there was radiation everywhere, it went without saying how expensive a stalk of a pure and original nt was.


    The wine and rose were ced in front of the woman¡¯s face, and then it immediately lost color. Next to her, even an original rose paled inparison.


    Only, if one looked at her a bit longer, one would notice that the expression on her face didn¡¯t change in the slightest just like a statue. A skilled sculptor could make his work appear to possess life, while this living beauty instead only gave off a cold and mechanical feeling, like a piece of lifeless steel.


    ¡°My dear Miss Helen, it is an honor to meet your distinguished self again. I wonder if this environment brings you any satisfaction?¡± Ricardo¡¯s attitude and tone werepletely in ordance with that of the olden era¡¯s nobility. However, what was regretful was that this extravagant and romantic dinner that could move the hearts of most women in Dragon City didn¡¯t seem very effective on Helen.


    Helen replied unenthusiastically, ¡°I¡¯ll know if it is satisfactory after I¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    Pa! Ricardo snapped his fingers, and then the dinner that was both delicious andvish officially began.


    When Helen picked up the knife and fork, Ricardo felt a bit absent-minded. He didn¡¯t dare believe that he actually managed to take Helen out on a date!


    The silver knife and fork gracefully danced about in Helen¡¯s hands. Her movements were extremely graceful, but what was even more noteworthy was its precision. Every single movement was done without the slightest waste of strength, and the paths they took bnced both etiquette and distance. Then, she maintained her perfect bearing as she moved the food to her mouth in the most efficient method.


    Helen ate quickly, fast to the point where the dishes almost didn¡¯t seem to be able to catch up, and there was almost no time to talk, because her mouth had never been empty. However, even the supervisor who had worked in this restaurant for over 20 years felt that apart from eating a bit too fast, it was difficult for him to pick out anything else that was unusual.


    Ricardo didn¡¯t have any interest in the culinary delicacies in front of him and only silently watched Helen. He originally prepared countless words of love and many poems to open up Helen¡¯s inner heart during this beautiful evening, but when he really sat in front of Helen, he suddenly noticed that he actually couldn¡¯t say a single word.


    Helen¡¯s every movement left him feeling great shock!


    When Helen even finished the post-meal dessert, Ricardo only had a ss of red wine left in front of him, and he hadn¡¯t even touched it yet. The dishes that were brought out one after another were taken back again, untouched.


    When he saw Helen gently brush her lips with the snow white napkin, Ricardo finally woke up from his absent-mindedness. ¡°My dear Helen, was tonight¡¯s meal satisfactory?¡± Since Helen agreed to tonight¡¯s invitation, he felt that he could already add a bit of a prefix before her name.


    Helen spoke without any change in expression or tone. ¡°I do not know about the taste. The calorific value seems rtively low.¡±


    Ricardo wasn¡¯t the only one; even the old supervisor of the restaurant was shaken up by Helen¡¯s words!


    The old supervisor had a sense of pride in his work, so he felt resentment towards the fact that his entire night of meticulous care had beenpletely disregarded. Meanwhile, Ricardo was deeply infatuated with Helen¡¯s unique style. He cleaned up his disorderly and chaotic mind with great difficulty, looked at Helen, and then said with an extremely serious voice, ¡°Helen, I believe that I have already fallen in love with you!¡±


    Helen folded the meal cloth neatly on the table, and then she looked at Ricardo before saying indifferently, ¡°Then I can say with certainty that your tastes really are unique.¡±


    A faint vein began to bulge on Ricardo¡¯s forehead. ¡°Then what are normal tastes?¡±


    Helen replied without the slightest bit of hesitation, ¡°For example, Su, he treats me like an ice cold piece of medical equipment. This is the normal preference a male should have.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just be an abnormal man!¡± Ricardo said with an overcast voice.


    ¡°The price for abnormality is great.¡± Helen revealed a hint of a smile. Her smile looked just like a portion of a machine.

 Book 3 22.5

    Book 3 Chapter 22.5 - The Ignorant Don¡¯t Feel Fear


    ¡°And what kind of price is that?¡± Ricardo looked calm. Even though the conversation wasn¡¯t proceeding the way he had anticipated, it still wasn¡¯t bad. As long as Helen was willing to bring up a requirement, then it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to deal with.


    Helen didn¡¯t reply. At this moment, a robust ck male walked in. Several servers tried to stop him, but with just a wave of his hands, these young waiters whose bodies weren¡¯t that weak were sent flying several meters out,nding heavily onto the ground. He walked all the way to the side of the dining table and stood behind Helen. He crossed his hands behind him, and then stood perfectly straight like a sword. When he saw Ricardo cast his eyes over, the ck man suddenly revealed arge grin, revealing a mouthful of snow white teeth. He smiled towards Ricardo.


    Ricardo immediately remembered who this ck man was. He couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Lieutenant Commander Lynch!¡±


    When he saw that Ricardo recognized him, Lynch smiled even more happily. His mouthful of white teeth flickered with dazzling radiance. A bad thought surfaced from the bottom of Ricardo¡¯s heart. Why did Lynch appear here? Could it be that Helen already epted him?!


    Just as Ricardo felt as if his heart was going to smash apart, Helen finally said, ¡°Lynch¡¯s tastes are a bit more strange than that of an ordinary man, but it isn¡¯t as unique as yours. Right now, you can carefully observe him and see what kind of price you will have to pay. Lynch!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Boss!¡± Lynch replied loudly. He took arge step to the side and stood at Helen¡¯s side. His hands still rested behind his body, and his entire body became straight. He looked like the most elite of soldiers.


    Helen reached out her right hand. Her fine, long, and pale fingers lightly tapped on the dining table. This movement alone immediately made Ricardo¡¯s mouth and tongue go dry and his body produce an unsuppressable and powerful physiological reaction! However, his skin was quite thick as well, so he didn¡¯t mind the waiters seeing this strange change. However, what made his eyes go round was that Lynch¡¯s camougebat trousers¡¯ crotch position bulged high up, bing as imposing as a small mountain!


    Ricardo¡¯s first reaction was that he himself unexpectedly couldn¡¯t win over this ck man! The second reaction was, could it be that Helen was interested in this fe because his thing wasrge enough?!


    Anger insuppressibly surged again!


    Helen tapped the table again, and then Ricardo felt as if a bucket of cold water sshed down onto his head. All of his lust immediately disappeared without a trace. What made him shocked was that Lynch¡¯s response was unexpectedly just as quick as his own!


    Ricardo¡¯s eyes finally gazed over at Helen. This time, there was unconceble shock in his eyes.


    ¡°I adjusted his gicposition so that his reaction ispletely within my control. This was to avoid any unnecessary troubles and worry,¡± Helen said indifferently. Then, she added, ¡°It was just a minor surgery.¡±


    ¡°Then, I...¡± Ricardo¡¯s voice became a bit dry and rough.


    ¡°The same.¡± Helen replied. She stood up, and then she said a ¡®thank you for dinner¡¯ before turning around and preparing to leave.


    Ricardo suddenly jumped up. He grabbed Helen¡¯s arm, and almost in a shouting voice, he said, ¡°Helen! I am being serious!¡±


    Under Helen¡¯s ice cold gaze, Ricardo could only let go disappointedly. With Lynch here, he had no way of making Helen do anything. Even if Lynch wasn¡¯t here, the scene from just now proved that Helen really wasn¡¯t as powerless as she looked to be on the surface.


    What left Ricardo feeling rather surprised was that when she was ready to go down the stairs, Helen suddenly stopped. She gave Ricardo a look, and then she asked in a dull voice, ¡°If there is a need, can I ask for your help?¡±


    Ricardo was first stupefied, and then his eyes immediately began to burn furiously. He spoke extremely concisely. ¡°You may!¡±


    Helen nodded. Then she brought Lynch down with her and left the restaurant.


    Only after a few minutes had passed did Ricardo abruptly raise his fist, releasing a strange cry!


    On the road that lead to Persephone¡¯s private hospital, a rather shabby looking off-road vehicle moved at a speed that wasn¡¯t fast or slow. The off-road vehicle didn¡¯t turn on its lights, because for Lynch, the driver, the weak lighting of night was already enough. He drove the vehicle, asionally giving Helen who was deeply lost in her thoughts a look. He suddenly asked, ¡°Boss, that young fe is quite smart. He might be able to see that your distinguished self only wanted to use him.¡±


    ¡°He already saw through it.¡± Helen replied indifferently.


    Lynch was clearly a bit surprised. ¡°Then why was he still so excited?¡±


    ¡°He is extremely self-confident, confident that he can change my attitude. That was why all he needed was an opportunity.¡±


    Lynch began tough, revealing his mouthful of snow white teeth. ¡°In front of boss, all self-confident fes will die extremely miserable deaths! However, tonight¡¯s manner of doing things doesn¡¯t seem to be your style.¡±


    ¡°My style?¡± Helenughed. Her smile was just as precise and machine-like as before, as if she shifted from one sculpted pose to another. ¡°This truly isn¡¯t my style. However, I believe that I will need his help soon.¡±


    Lynch was a bit baffled too, but soon after, he tossed the all doubts to the back of his mind. From his perspective, if it was a problem not even his boss could deal with, then it was even more pointless for him to worry about it.

 Book 3 22.6

    Book 3 Chapter 22.6 - The Ignorant Don¡¯t Feel Fear


    That same night a vehicle fleet was currently moving along a rugged road, slowly heading north. This group of vehicles was made of three loading trucks and three armed off-road vehicles. In the boundless wilderness, this vehicle fleet was just like an ant on a night walk, appearing extremely insignificant.


    The off-road vehicle at the very front suddenly came to a stop. Su got off the vehicle and looked into the darkness with a frown. Just now, a hint of fear suddenly fluttered past his mind. Su who had experienced who knew how many cycles of life and death knew that this was a sign of extreme danger.


    Even though the vehicle fleet was still within the ck Dragonriders¡¯ central region of control, even if they were inside Dragon City, there was no guarantee of nothing unexpected happening, let alone in this deste and uninhabited wilderness.


    Li Gaolei walked out from the rear and asked, ¡°Leader, why did we suddenly stop?¡±


    Su frowned. His eyes narrowed as he gazed into the endless darkness. That vague feeling of rm continued to linger about. This feeling of danger was extremely weak, and it appeared intermittently. However, the source was extremely clear, hidden just a bit ahead in the darkness, as if something was coldly watching this vehicle fleet.


    Su¡¯s expression gradually became grave. ¡°There seems to be someone waiting for us up ahead.¡±


    Li Gaolei also looked into the darkness, but he immediately gave up. Not even Su with his eight levels of perception ability could confirm anything, so there was no way he, who didn¡¯t even have four levels of perception ability, could notice anything.


    The feeling of danger became more and more clear. This type of feeling was dark, cold, and moist, most likelying from a member of the trials division. This urged Su to act decisively. ¡°Have the vehicle fleet stop by the side of the road and set up a defensive position. Increase precautions and prevent anyone from closing in on our fleet. I am going ahead to take a look.¡±


    Li Gaolei unexpectedly noticed that while giving these orders, Su seemed to be exerting a faint chilling energy from his body. This was a perfectly disguised killing intent; if not for the fact that Li Gaolei had followed Su for a while, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to notice anything either. Li Gaolei suddenly remembered the first time he met Su. Back then, Su¡¯s power wasn¡¯t all that outstanding, but a few innate abilities and the wilderness environment allowed hisbat strength to increase substantially. However, he wasn¡¯t invincible.


    What about now?


    Li Gaolei looked around the dark wilderness. Under this type of environment, even if there were ten of him, they would all still be easily killed by Su, right? Since the day he met Su, Su began to increase his own abilities at an iprehensible rate. After a few more years, would this man who continuously rushed into battles to repay his debt end up standing at the top of the Blood Parliament?


    As Li Gaolei walked towards the vehicle fleet, Su suddenly called him to a stop. He gave Madeline who continued to remain inside the off-road vehicle a look, and then said, ¡°Protect her.¡±


    ¡°I got it, leader.¡± Li Gaolei nodded.


    Even though Li Gaolei didn¡¯t understand this girl¡¯s history, he was quite clear on the fact that she upied an extremely important ce in Su¡¯s heart, to the extent where it might even surpass Persephone. Li Gaolei wasn¡¯t confident in Li¡¯s chances in her intangible battle against Madeline. Li Gaolei understood that this was also the reason why Su asked him to protect Madeline. If Li was the one in charge of this task, there might be some negligence, and this would also bring harm to Li herself.


    Su carried the electromaic rifle on his back, and then he sprinted forward. The enormous rifle had long been wrapped in cloth. Not only did this cloth absorb energy, it also had the effect of absorbing electromaic waves. Otherwise, anyone would be able to discover Su¡¯s position from a dozen or so kilometers away.


    As he watched Su¡¯s figure disappear into the darkness, Li Gaolei didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly felt a trace of unease. He shook his head, casting all of the restlessness out. He himself entered Su¡¯s off-road vehicle and brought the vehicle fleet to the side of the road, concealing it properly. Then, they upied the surrounding advantageous topography.


    Madeline¡¯s posture didn¡¯t change this entire time. Even when the defensive position waspleted, she continued to sit in the off-road vehicle without getting off.


    That night, time seemed to go by especially fast. In the blink of an eye, half an hour passed. Su seemed to have blended into the darkness, yet to send any messages back.


    Li Gaolei who was sitting behind a broken wall felt more and more anxious, and his breathing became rougher and heavier as well. He caressed the multi-purpose rifle at his side, but this murderous weapon with tremendous firepower couldn¡¯t bring him any feeling offort. A thick and heavy energy seemed to pervade the air, making him feel as if there was an enormous rock weighing down on his chest.


    Li quietly reached Li Gaolei¡¯s side. Suppressing her voice, she said, ¡°I feel a bit ufortable, as if something is currently watching us.¡±


    Li Gaolei knew that this extremely pure girl¡¯s intuition would asionally be terrifyingly urate, and this was in addition to the fact that he himself felt a bit uneasy. However, in front of Li, heughed as if he had a card up his sleeve, saying, ¡°Of course there¡¯s something not right, or else why would leader have us stay here in defense? Don¡¯t worry, leader already went after it. Did you forget? The darkness and wilderness have both always been leader¡¯s domain. I have yet to see leader be at a disadvantage under these types of conditions.¡±


    Li nodded, and then she felt slightly better. Extreme perception abilities, freakish concealment skills, and the incredibly powerful electromaic rifle made Su the king of night. Even if someone were plotting against the vehicle fleet, since Su already personally went after them, that person would definitely have to pay some price.


    However, anyone that could make Su chase after them for half an hour couldn¡¯t be considered simple either. In the wilderness terrain, Su¡¯s running speed was actually much faster than that of off-road vehicles. Half an hour was enough for him to chase several tens of kilometers.


    The wait was excruciating. Li and Li Gaolei would asionally exchange some words at first, but as time went on, even the two of them sank into a state of silence.


    An hour had already passed. Where did Su go? Why was there not even a bit of contact?


    During this long and difficult wait, Madeline¡¯s expression suddenly changed. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Someone ising!¡±

 Book 3 22.7

    Book 3 Chapter 22.7 - The Ignorant Don¡¯t Feel Fear


    Li Gaolei immediately turned around and made a gesture. As a result, the soldiers that were originally rapt with attention began to conceal themselves even better now.


    A weak light shone in the distant darkness, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a winding dragon of light. A line of off-road vehicles were currently speeding over. Just from the sound and outlines alone, one could tell that this fleet possessed both luxury and strength. The 100 kilometers per hour speed the off-road vehicles traveled at made it clear that these were all high level goods for crossing terrain, with a single vehicle¡¯s price able to purchase Su¡¯s entire fleet!


    Li Gaolei rxed a bit. To move through the dragonriders¡¯ central region of control meant that this vehicle fleet should belong to the Blood Parliament¡¯s forces, or some great family¡¯s important figures. As for why they acted so cautiously, he didn¡¯t want to have any type of contact with this fleet either. He instructed the soldiers to continue to hide themselves and wait for this fleet to pass.


    The ce Li Gaolei chose for them to hide in was extremely well hidden, the distance close to a kilometer from the road. They had also carefully cleaned up the tracks along the way. If they didn¡¯te specifically for them, their whereabouts shouldn¡¯t be exposed. Li Gaolei¡¯s arrangements were measures one would only take during wartimes, and normally speaking, in the central region of control, there was no need for this type of thing. However, tonight, Li Gaolei always had this feeling of uneasiness, which was why he would rather be a bit more careful.


    On the road, the fleet made of eight off-road vehicles sped past. Even with the shock absorption systems, under this type of high speed, these off-road vehicles would still continuously jump in the air beforending again. Therge tires continuously rubbed against the ground, to the extent whererge amounts of sparks even flew outwards!


    The vehicle fleet sped past Su¡¯s hiding fleet in the blink of an eye. Li Gaolei who was hiding in the darkness noticed that the central off-road vehicle was opened. In the middle of the rear trunk stood a tall and skinny youngster, the ck jacket and soft white shirt tightly sticking to his body as crazy winds battered against his body. The off-road vehicle was like a runaway wild horse, yet he stood steadily, as if his body was nailed to the vehicle. However, from his posture that was slightly leaning forward, one could see that he was rather anxious right now.


    Henry was indeed feeling extremely anxious, feeling as if there was a raging inferno burning within him. His eyes widened, carefully sweeping his eyes through the surrounding darkness. If he could, he would immediately get rid of all of the darkness in his path! Unfortunately, with his current three levels of perception ability, this was apletely impossible task. Even if his perception abilities reached seven or eight levels, it still wouldn¡¯t be possible.


    Based on the original n, Henry knew that it wasn¡¯t time to start the hunt yet, and that it should be at least another hour or two before they would catch up to their prey. However, he already couldn¡¯t wait any longer! Inside of his shirt pocket was a photograph that had already been soaked through with sweat, and on it was the silhouette of a girl.


    Correct, it was just a silhouette, and most of her appearance was covered by the spacious brim of abat cap, but this did not decrease the impact her body disyed in the slightest!


    In addition, unlike other people, Henry was clear on her identity, as well as her value! If her appearance was worth 100 points, then her identity would add another 500, and her value would add another 10,000 or even higher! However, in Henry¡¯s ranking, her identity was first, appearance was second, and her value camest at third.


    Henry¡¯s face that was handsome to the extent where it was a bit feminine, started to be a bit distorted due to his anxiety. He suddenly roared in a low voice, ¡°Jast, you didn¡¯t find their traces yet?¡±


    The one in the front passenger seat was a skinny and shriveled male. The snow white face and brightly colored lips on his below average male body did not produce the slightest bit of sex appeal, instead only giving off strangeness. He extended his neck and tightly shut his eyes. As if he was talking in his sleep, he muttered, ¡°Almost! I am about to find them! Keep heading forward! His scent is already bing more and more concentrated!¡±


    ¡°You said that an hour ago!¡± Henry roared. However, Jast who was sitting in the passenger seat was alreadypletely immersed in his own world, continuously muttering to himself as if he didn¡¯t hear what Henry said at all.


    Henry¡¯s face immediately fell. He looked at Jast with a pondering look. If it wasn¡¯t because he still had a bit of use, Henry didn¡¯t mind slowly pulling out his vertebra from his body.


    ¡°Drive faster!¡± Henry roared at the driver. The one that was driving was a stout and strong ck-skinned male. Right now,rge beads of sweat continuously poured down from his forehead. Under this type of speed, he was doing his best to prevent this vehicle from flipping over, so how could he drive it any faster?


    At this moment, the middle-aged man that had been sitting in the back of the car the entire time spoke. ¡°Lord Westwood instructed us to slow down our speed and wait for him to hurry so that we can regroup. I do not feel that there is a need to increase our speed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll take another two hours before he will get here! I am not going to wait that long, I have to catch up to them before daybreak! Hmph, if that old fe dares to give me false intel, I swear I will dig up the corpses of every single one of his ancestors from their graves!¡± Henry said coldly.


    The middle-aged man said in an unhurried voice, ¡°I believe that the intel he provided us is definitely urate, as he understands quite clearly the consequences of deceiving us. However, we cannot go any faster right now. In addition, even if we caught up to them, I do not believe they will obediently cooperate with us.¡±


    ¡°Not willing to cooperate?¡± Henry¡¯s voice became more and more cold. He sneered and said, ¡°Then we will make it so that they have no choice but cooperate! Sousa, is a colonel too hard for you to deal with?¡±


    The middle-aged maleughed and said in a reserved manner, ¡°Other colonels might prove troublesome, but a colonel with eight levels of ability is still someone I can deal with.¡±


    He stressed the words ¡®eight levels¡¯, and as a result, Henry knowinglyughed.

 Book 3 22.8

    Book 3 Chapter 22.8 - The Ignorant Don¡¯t Feel Fear


    A weak engine sound rang through the clouds. Two unmanned drones moved through the clouds full of radiation, passing by the two vehicle fleets and flying forward. Themunication device on Henry¡¯s wrist lit up, and a doughty looking officer shouted loudly, ¡°Your distinguished self, we discovered a hidden fleet 1300 meters out. The number of vehicles andposition of the fleet ispletely identical to our target!¡±


    ¡°Stop the vehicle!¡± As soon as he saw the photograph the drone transmitted, Henry immediately screamed outwards!


    Following a sharp screeching braking sound, the fleet came to an abrupt stop on the road. Henry directly jumped off the off-road vehicle, and then several dozen fully armed soldiers hurriedly leapt out from the off-road vehicles as well. They followed behind Henry towards the location where the vehicle fleet was hidden.


    ¡°It seems like there is trouble!¡± Li Gaoleiughed bitterly, and then he stood up from his ce of hiding. He suppressed his voice and quietly ordered a soldier, ¡°Send a message to Colonel Su to have him hurry over as soon as he can!¡±


    That soldier immediately opened themunications device, but his face immediately became pale. ¡°It¡¯s not working! They are interfering with allmunication in this region!¡±


    Li Gaolei looked at the rather bloated off-road vehicle that was parked on the road, understanding that this was a special vehicle used for electronic warfare. It seemed like the other party expended quite the capital. In addition, from the vehicle¡¯s markings, it didn¡¯t seem to be the insignia of the ck Dragonriders or some family, but instead that of the Blood Parliament!


    Li Gaolei forcefully suppressed the unease in his heart, and then he said to Li and the soldiers, ¡°Defend your positions! I am going out to take a look.¡±


    After giving this order, Li Gaolei walked out from the bunker towards the dozen or so fully armed soldiers. Henry moved extremely quickly. When Li Gaolei only walked out 20 meters, he already stood in front of Li Gaolei¡¯s face!


    Henry sized up Li Gaolei, and then with a frown, he asked the people beside him, ¡°Who is this fe?¡±


    Standing at Henry¡¯s side was a doughty officer with a face covered by his beard. He gave the intelligence system in his hands a look and said, ¡°Li Gaolei, fourth level weapon control ability, one of Su¡¯s three core subordinates.¡±


    Henry suddenly erupted into unexpectedughter. With a shrill voice, he cried out, ¡°Su¡¯s subordinate? Su¡¯s core subordinate?¡±


    Henry suddenly turned around and grabbed Jast with a single move, dragging him forward. He then pointed at Li Gaolei, and then with his mouth almost sticking to Jast¡¯s ear, he roared, ¡°Do you have eyes? This fe is named Li Gaolei, Su¡¯s core subordinate! Core subordinate!! His core subordinate and fleet were hidden right by our side, yet you fucking told me to continue forward? Huh? Where kind of damn ce did you want us to drive to?¡±


    Jast seemed like he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. The hollering by his ear wasparable to thunder. A thin streak of blood flowed out from his ears. The sturdy dragonrider uniform¡¯s cor nowpletely became a noose, and under the arm that released six levels of ability, his weak body didn¡¯t have any power to retaliate. Even without all the powder on his face, it would still be as white as paper.


    ¡°Su... Su is in front...¡± Jast¡¯s hands grabbed rigidly at Henry¡¯s arm as he spat out these words one after another with great difficulty from his throat.


    ¡°Su my ass!¡± Henry¡¯s left hand raised upwards, and then it heavily pped Jast onto the ground. His right fist mmed heavily down on Jast¡¯s face. Sounds of bones fracturing could be heard just from this very first strike.


    Henry¡¯s right fist continuously rose and fell. Everyone could only hear the muffled sound of smashed flesh and bones breaking, as if it was an apple that was being beaten to a pulp. Jast didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream miserably, and he could only see his legs twitch involuntarily.


    Li Gaolei stood there calmly, but the corners of his eyes were slightly twitching.


    After smashing out more than ten times in a row, only then did Henry seem like he vented out the resentment in his chest. He stood up and adjusted his shirt that had be somewhat wrinkled. Only, the ces his right hand made contact with would always have a ring blood-redness left behind!


    At this moment, the officer reported to Henry, ¡°The biological scan has reported that there are 17 people total, 15 males, 2 females.¡±


    "Two females!" Henry¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Li Gaolei, and then he slowly revealed a sinister smile. His left hand casually pointed outwards and ordered, ¡°Search!¡±


    Li Gaolei stopped the soldiers that were about to take action, and then with a sunken voice, he shouted, ¡°We are Colonel Su¡¯s subordinates, and this is the colonel¡¯s private fleet, so no one has the right to carry out a search! Who are you all?¡±


    Without waiting for Li Gaolei to finish speaking, Sousa quietly shed out from Henry¡¯s side, and then he moved in front of Li Gaolei¡¯s face with inconceivable speed. He then sent a hook, heavily sting it at Li Gaolei¡¯s abdomen!


    An absolutely crazy and explosive force mmed into Li Gaolei¡¯s body! He immediately spat out a mouthful of yellow liquid, but Sousa disappeared from Li Gaolei¡¯s face like a specter, not allowing a single drop of the yellow liquid to drop onto his uniform. Before Li Gaolei¡¯s bodypletely bent, Sousa already appeared behind his body, sending a right fist heavily down onto Li Gaolei¡¯s back!


    With a tong sound, Li Gaolei¡¯s tall sturdy body smashed fiercely down onto the hard ground! Dust and crushed rocks immediately flew into the air, and the sharp and clear sound of bones shattering sounded!

 Book 3 22.9

    Book 3 Chapter 22.9 - The Ignorant Don¡¯t Feel Fear


    The three soldiers that used a broken wall as a bunker originally wanted to pull the trigger, but they insteads saw that the hands of the officer at Henry¡¯s side had unknowingly when acquired a unique model rifle. The rifle¡¯s muzzle shifted over with great speed, leaving behind afterimages, and then it fired three sts of fiery light!


    Bang bang bang. After the three muffled gunshots sounded, everything above the three soldiers¡¯ waist, as well as the corresponding areas of the broken wall simultaneously disappeared! In the moment before their deaths, they all seemed to recall for some reason that this rifle¡¯s muzzle was shockingly thick...


    Li who was originally walking towards Madeline rolled on the ground and then leapt out. Like a leopard, shended behind the remaining half of the broken wall. When shended, arge caliber pistol already appeared in her hands, and the muzzle was already aimed at Henry¡¯s head! However, her expression continuously changed several times. Not only did she not fire, the muzzle slowly lowered.


    The officer with the thick beard pointed his gun¡¯s muzzle at Li Gaolei¡¯s head. He was currently staring coldly at Li.


    Henry crossed his arms. His fiery gaze only did a spin around Li¡¯s body, and then it gazed into the vehicle fleet hidden in the darkness as if he was searching for something. He didn¡¯t seem to treat therge caliber pistol in Li¡¯s hands as anything important. Sousa stood at Henry¡¯s side in a seemingly carefree manner. However, as long as Li made any strange movements, he could immediately move Henry out of Li¡¯s trajectory.


    ¡°Throw the gun away,e out, and kneel!¡± The officer shouted.


    ¡°Li! Fire! Bring her away!¡± Li Gaolei suddenly roared! His roar was immediately cut off by a heavy military boot that smashed over from the side! The power of this kick was extremely great, sending Li Gaolei tumbling through the air several times before smashing once again onto the ground, once again unable to move a single step.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Li shouted loudly. She flung her pistol away, and then she jumped out from behind the broken wall, standing in front of several dozen ck and deep muzzles.


    Her face became pale. She was so angry her entire body was trembling, but she didn¡¯t dare move. The rifle in the officer¡¯s hands was close to 30mm in caliber, simply a hand cannon. If it fired at Li Gaolei¡¯s head under such close distance, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defend himself even if he had eight levels of defensive strength. In addition, the strength Sousa used to immediately knock down Li Gaolei possessed eight levels of speed and power. Under this overwhelming strength, Li didn¡¯t have any room to retaliate.


    Li forcefully calmed herself down, and then she coldly said, ¡°We are Colonel Su¡¯s subordinates. You all...¡±


    Henry broke out into hystericalughter, cutting off Li¡¯s words. He walked in front of Li and reached out his hand to raise her chin. From the gaps between his teeth, he softly uttered, ¡°Even if it was Persephone that was here, I would still carry out the search!¡±


    Li¡¯s eyes immediately shone. Her left fist struck towards Henry¡¯s ribs, and then her right hand already reached for his throat! As long as she could catch this clearly strange individual, everything would be easy to deal with. Only, as soon as Li¡¯s body moved, her abdomen suddenly received a heavy blow! Everything in front of her eyes immediately darkened. When she was able to see again with difficulty, she noticed that there was only an icy cold surface! Not only her abdomen, but her entire body was twitching. Most parts of her body already no longer obeyed her orders.


    Li breathed with great difficulty, and then she understood that Henry actually had at least six levels ofbat ability himself, and only then could she be knocked down by a single strike.


    ¡°Get rid of those hindrances. You all, follow me!¡± Henry didn¡¯t give Li who was lying on the ground another look and headed straight towards the vehicle fleet. The five soldiers that had been selected followed behind him in a fan formation.


    The bearded officer gave those soldiers that were still hiding behind the bunker a look, and then he suddenly roared, ¡°We are the military police directly under the Blood Parliament! If you don¡¯t wish to die, then all of you should get your asses out here and ept our inspection!¡±


    These ordinary soldiers gave each other a look, and then they stood up with hesitation. They were just a few ordinary soldiers, so they didn¡¯t really have that much loyalty towards Su, at least not to the extent of dying for him. Moreover, the Blood Parliament were the true lords of this ce, as well as their true ruler.


    Just as they were standing up with hesitation, the officer suddenly revealed a nasty smile. The rifle in his hands began to open fire, sting open these soldiers one after another with its powerful bullets.


    He had a strange habit, and that was firing single rounds at a time, yet the firing speed would beparable to the burst fire of assault rifles. The shockingly urate shooting even more so disyed his high level weapon control power! A few secondster, there were already no surviving soldiers on Su¡¯s side.


    The officer stood next to the curled up Li. He stooped down and grabbed her maroon colored hair, and then forcibly lifted her up. After giving Li¡¯s face a look, he began to chuckle. He shouted towards the rear figure of Henry, ¡°Young master! This girl isn¡¯t bad, you okay with me ying with her for a bit? I promise I won¡¯t kill her... no, promise I won¡¯t cripple her, how about it?¡±


    Henry didn¡¯t even turn around. ¡°No! Teacher Westwood has said that Su is worth spendingrge amounts of money to rope in. You can¡¯t do anything to his people!¡±


    ¡°But... fine!¡± The bearded man muttered a curse and then tossed Li onto the ground. However, his eyes were still full of desire when he looked at Li. He refused to believe that there was still any hope of roping in Su after Henry had his way with Madeline.


    Henry already discovered tonight¡¯s target, the girl sitting quietly in the off-road vehicle. Even though the ss, Henry could clearly see her azure eyes. Those were two bottomless ponds that his soul could sink eternally into.


    A strange flush emerged on Henry¡¯s face, and his throat even began to released a wild beast like roar. He suddenly threw himself at the off-road vehicle!

 Book 3 22.10

    Book 3 Chapter 22.10 - The Ignorant Don¡¯t Feel Fear


    As soon as he only made it halfway there, his body suddenly went rigid in midair! Sousa suddenly appeared, reaching out his hand and stopping Henry who threw himself over. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°I believe the lord¡¯s intention was to have her join us. If your distinguished self acts like this, the lord will not be happy.¡±


    Henry¡¯s eyes were alreadypletely bloodshot. He stared deathly at Sousa, spitting out one word at a time, ¡°Her body is simrly priceless! Teacher said that any child she gives birth to will be a genius. As long as I can make her give birth, then that will be a genius who carries my family¡¯s bloodline! As long as we have this child, we canpletely turn her into apletely powerless **[1]. What can father possibly say then?¡±


    Under Henry¡¯s wild beast like re, after a moment of hesitation, Sousa finally backed off. He bowed and said, ¡°As your distinguished self wishes!¡±


    Henry released a snort. He no longer paid Sousa any attention, and then he walked towards the off-road vehicle withrge steps, staring fixedly at Madeline. He took a deep breath, and then he roared outwards. His hands bore into the vehicle frame, and then with a hysterical scream, he suddenly tore the off-road vehicle in half!


    While feeling great excitement, Henry suddenly felt a hint of danger! In his slightly red field of view, something seemed to fly past.


    He suddenly sucked in a breath of cold air. There was simply no time for him to think. He immediately backed up! His arms moved, and then he grabbed two soldiers to protect his own body. However, the feeling of danger still did not dissipate, so in the time it took for sparks to fly off a piece of flint, Henry grabbed another two soldiers to defend himself!


    A strand of nearly invisible ck energy appeared, and then it scattered away. The bodies of the four soldiers that stood in front of Henry¡¯s body went rigid, and then a streak of blood appeared on their bodies. Their upper and lower bodies then began to slowly separate!


    The white shirt in front of Henry¡¯s chest suddenly split. A line of blood gradually appeared on his clear white pectoral muscles, and then blood began to surge out unendingly! He lowered his head and looked at the bloody line that continuously widened. His adam¡¯s apple continuously rose and fell, and his hands trembled. He wanted to stop the injuries from bleeding, but he didn¡¯t dare make any moves!


    The bloody line finally stopped moving.


    Henry¡¯s body waspletely drained of energy. He knelt down, decrepit, and then he unexpectedly began to cry! From his blurry vision, he seemed to have seen a youngdy standing not too far away, in her hands a strange looking enormous sword.


    Sousa appeared like a specter again, this time reaching out his hand towards the enormous sword in Madeline¡¯s hands. However, as if the youngdy predicted his movements, she slowly raised the enormous sword and pointed the long hilt to the side. Then, Sousa discovered with horror that his own abdomen smashed into the heavy sword¡¯s hilt!


    A paleness suddenly shed past Sousa¡¯s face, and then he released a muffled groan! However, the tremendous force his body possessed caused Madeline to stagger backward, and then the heavy sword was moved to the side. Without waiting for Madeline to regain the heavy sword, Sousa took a forceful step forward. His knee smashed into the sword¡¯s hilt, thus causing the heavy sword to leave her hand and insert itself into the ground several dozen meters away!


    The burden of this forceful movement on Sousa¡¯s body was clearly quite heavy as well. His body went momentarily rigid, and then he suddenly spat out a st of bloody mist!


    Madeline¡¯s face became a bit pale. It was unknown where thebat cap flew to. Her gray hair brushed past her forehead, immediately fixed there by fine beads of sweat.


    Sousa appeared behind Madeline, sending a fist down on the youngdy¡¯s sleeveless garment, finally making her fall heavily onto the ground. However, he could only stand for a second before being unable to suppress the surging blood, resulting in another mouthful of bloody mist being sprayed out! Even though he finally knocked Madeline down, as if she had foresight, she simrly sent an elbow into Sousa¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± It was as if Henry woke up from a dream. After crying out a few times, he suddenly rushed towards Madeline¡¯s body. He grabbed her long gray hair, forcibly dragging her head up. Then, almost as if sticking right against her face, with an almost crying voice, he said, ¡°You are mine! You will only ever be mine!¡±


    As if she couldn¡¯t feel the paining from her head and back, Madeline gave Henry¡¯s face that was almost touching a look and then indifferently said, ¡°Impossible.¡±


    ¡°Impossible? Ha! What did you say? Impossible?! I will let you know what is called impossible! Do you know what a man is, a man?! Right, I am talking about a man, you will immediately understand!¡± Henry cried out with a voice that was on edge. He grabbed Madeline¡¯s hair and dragged her out from the depths of darkness.


    Sousa¡¯s expression changed. He followed Henry over, but he saw Henry suddenly turn around. His face was distorted, and then with all of his strength, he roared, ¡°Get lost! You cannot follow me! She is mine, had been mine all along! Apart from me, no one can touch a finger on her body, and no one can see her body! What are you trying to do? Are you going to fight me over her?¡±


    Sousa¡¯s face changed again. After a moment of hesitation, he finally stood his ground, not following them. Only, when he looked towards Henry¡¯s rear view, a rather inconspicuous hint of a coldugh shed past his eyes.


    ¡°No!¡± Unknowingly where she got the power from, Li suddenly jumped over, rushing at Henry. However, she only rushed two steps before having her back heavily kicked by arge foot, and then she was trampled back onto the ground! Li coughed, blood continuously running out from her mouth. However, her body suddenly turned, grabbing that thigh that was as thick as an elephant¡¯s leg, and then she fiercely bit down on the knee pit muscle!¡±


    The bearded officer released a loud howl. Hisrge hand moved, fiercely mming down on Li¡¯s head and sending her flying outwards diagonally! Li struggled to her feet with difficulty, but her head leaned to the side, and then she fell back down.


    ¡°Young master! This girl is quite dishonest, look...¡± The bearded man opened his throat and hollered in the direction Henry disappeared into.


    ¡°Up to you! As long as you don¡¯t fucking bother me!¡±


    The bearded man obtained the answer he was hoping for. He walked over to the already half unconscious Li, raised his leg, and then kicked her legs to the side. He then began to undo his belt with a sinister smile.


    Even in this cold weather, he only wore a pair ofbat trousers. With just a few movements, his genitalia was exposed. He knelt down between Li¡¯s legs, and then he reached his hands out towards herbat trousers. In front of him, the sturdy ck Dragonrider military trousers were no different from a sheet of paper.


    The muscles on the bearded male¡¯s arm wriggled about. With a rip sound, the sound of tearing added another hint of malevolence to the frigid night.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any interest in this one!¡± The bearded man noticed that Sousa was unexpectedly indifferent. Sousa gave the bearded man a look. His expression was quite unpleasant. He looked like he wanted to say something, but suddenly, it changed into a loud roar.


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    The bearded male looked at Sousa with confusion. From his peripheral vision, he suddenly caught a hint of inconspicuous green lighting. Immediately after, his upper body was sted into a bloody mist, and then it changed once again into a blinding me cloud that rushed into the boundless dark night!


    Only two thick but hairy legs remained in his original spot. They respectively tumbled to the side.


    Only now did a soul-ripping, blood-curdling scream resound through the night sky!


    Sousa¡¯s face looked like it was covered by ayer of frost. His body became indistinct once again, immediately shifting a hundred meters out to face an indistinct and faint silhouette.


    It was Su!


    1. Censored in raw and I don¡¯t want to make something up. Use your imagination

 Book 3 22.11

    Book 3 Chapter 22.11 - The Ignorant Don¡¯t Feel Fear


    Su chased that mysterious fe, and he had pursued him for close to a hundred kilometers! There was a clear Trials Division aura emanating from his body, as well as superbly concealed killing intent. His perception, hiding, and speed seemed to be equally matched with Su¡¯s. Su didn¡¯t dare loosen his targeting on him, as this type of fe was the most deadly in a dark night like this one. Even for someone like Su, the slightest carelessness could result in his own death under this man¡¯s hands. Now that he already locked onto this person, how could he let his target escape so easily? He was the most dangerous one!


    However, only when he was about to chase into the prairie did an unsuppressable chilliness rise within Su¡¯s heart! The other party¡¯s goal was precisely to lead him away from the vehicle fleet! If he chased for another hour, then Su definitely had the confidence of killing this fe, but an hour¡¯s worth of time was already enough for too, too many things to happen!


    Su immediately turned around, running back frantically at full speed!


    Thus, he encountered the scene from just now.


    The bearded man¡¯s luck really was quite bad. He could avoid an ordinary sniper rifle, but there was no way he could escape the electromaic rifle with three times the shooting speed of a sniper rifle. Moreover, with the existence of the panoramic view, even if Su was running at a crazy speed, his hit rate would still be shockingly high. For a static andrge target like the bearded male, the hit rate was pretty much 100%.


    Sousa¡¯s body leaned forward. His hands had unknowingly when held curved des, and he thrusted them at Su¡¯s nk with full force! From that shot alone, Sousa already realized that Su was definitely not the Perception Domain piece of trash he thought he was. Just from the crazy speed Su disyed alone, he could tell that Su was an extremely terrifying opponent!


    That was why Sousa already decided to use all of his strength!


    The twin curved des entered Su¡¯s abdomen at the same time, and then the des¡¯ tips came out of Su¡¯s back! Meanwhile, Su¡¯s electromaic knife had already been tossed to the side. His left hand was already gripping Sousa¡¯s throat.


    Sousa smiled nastily. He indeed felt the great strengthing from Su¡¯s arm, to the extent where it gripped his throat until his bones released crack crack sounds. His mouth also involuntarily opened.


    However, that was it!


    Sousa also had seven levels of defensive strength! His exceptional defensive strength made it so that even if a vital point like his throatnded in Su¡¯s hands, there was still no way for Su to crush the bones in his throat!


    The twin des were already vibrating at a high frequency, sting the flesh and internal organs it made contact with into a bloody paste. Sousa believed that even if Su truly brought about a miracle, crushing his throat¡¯s bones, the one to die first would still only be Su!


    The distance between the two of them was already extremely close. Under this type of distance, Sousa could clearly see Su¡¯s clear green eye, as well as the scene reflected within that pupil. Sousa suddenly discovered that the one Su was looking at was actually not him!


    In Su¡¯s pupil, Sousa saw a flustered and exasperated Henry currently grabbing at Madeline¡¯s hair, almost mad as he kicked and struck down!


    ¡°Why, why is he not looking at me?¡± This extremely strange thought surfaced within Sousa¡¯ heart. This was also thest thought he could produce.


    Su suddenly opened his mouth, spitting out a blood arrow straight into Sousa¡¯s open mouth!


    This st of blood seemed to contain its own life, and it could even increase speed midair! When it entered Sousa¡¯s mouth, it immediately turned into several dozen blood stingers, and then they embedded themselves deep into the tissues of Sousa¡¯s body! The blood at the very front moved down Sousa¡¯s throat at an inconceivable speed. The very front formed several dozen sharp ws, and like strange blood bugs, they wed and tore at the throat walls, forcefully tearing into the depths of Sousa¡¯s body!


    Su took a step back, removing himself from the curved des. Then, with a sh, his figure already disappeared in the darkness.


    Sousa stood there, stupefied. His eyes revealed a look of perplexity. He slowly knelt down onto the ground, and then his body suddenly twitched! Inside his body, that st of blood finally disyed its most sinister side, stabbing out hundreds to thousands of long blood stingers, instantly crushing his internal organs, bones, and brain into pieces. Then, they produced several tens of sharp fang-covered mouths before frantically devouring the surrounding ruined bloody paste!


    Henry sent another hateful kick at Madeline. He couldn¡¯t ept the fact that his six levels ofbat ability couldn¡¯t make this abilityless girl submit. Since she wouldn¡¯t listen, then he would just strike out, striking her until she was half dead!


    However, when this leg trampled down on the air, Henry¡¯s view of the world began to frantically spin!


    When the world stabilized once again, what filled Henry¡¯s field of view was a deep and ck square muzzle.


    His viewnded on the gun, and then itnded on the person who held the gun. He finally recognized that what was pointed at him was an electromaic rifle, and the one holding the gun was Su, precisely the trash that had eight levels of perception ability.


    ¡°Haha, hehe, ah hahahaha!¡± Henry suddenly began to howl hysterically.


    Then, he suddenly jumped out,pletely disregarding the electromaic rifle in front of him. He pointed at Su¡¯s nose, and then with the highest pitch voice he could muster, he said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare kill me! You wouldn¡¯t dare! My father is the chairman of the Blood Parliament, he will kill all of you! All of you! Including you, including her, including Persephone, including the Spider Empress! Did you hear me, I said everyone! No matter where you hide, he will find you! Do you understand? Haha, shoot! Why aren¡¯t you shooting?!!¡±


    Henry¡¯s face becamepletely red from excitement. He pointed at Madeline, and then he roared at Su. ¡°I am telling you, you cannot keep her. Let me tell you a secret. She has the ability to transform, so as long as she gives birth, then that will be a fucking genius like no other! That is why she can only belong to my Bevs family, and can only give birth to ourter generation!¡±


    ¡°Did you just say that your father is Bevs?¡± Su slowly asked. The faintly discernible smile made his face beautiful to a dreamlike degree.


    ¡°Correct!...¡± Henry said viciously.


    However, his next sentence was stopped in his throat. The electromaic rifle¡¯s iparably sturdy square-shaped alloy barrel smashed through most of Henry¡¯s teeth, deeply prating into his mouth, moreover all the way down into his throat!


    Then, Su pressed the trigger.


    ¡°No!!!¡± An extremely mournful and miserable scream resounded through the cold night.


    No one knew where Sousa, who already had all of his organs sted into bloody paste, got the power to release this kind of roar.

 Book 4 1.1

    Book 4 Chapter 1.1 - No Choice


    Henry was dead, Sousa was lead, the bearded officer was dead. Even all of the soldiers whose names no one knew were dead.


    Everything from Henry¡¯s waist up had disappeared, and of the bearded officer, only two naked legs remained. Sousapletely turned into a blob of unrecognizable flesh, but what was scary was that the pile of flesh continued to wriggle about. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t move and was just trying its hardest to change its shape.


    There wasn¡¯t a single survivor among the soldiers on Su¡¯s side, but it was the same for Henry¡¯s side as well. In this dark night, in front of an enemy that could hide and move like the wind at any time, no matter how many soldiers there were, they were just prey waiting to be ughtered, with the difference only being in the duration and method of death. Neither courage nor quantity could change the result. The proof of this cruel reality were the deaths of 35 soldiers.


    As for how they died, they were rtively fortunate, at least all dying under ordinary bullets. Wasting an electromaic powered bullet on an ordinary soldier wasn¡¯t that good of an idea. With the panoramic view, Su could, while moving at great speeds, use ordinary assault rifles to produce sniper rifle results. Even though it was rather useless against individuals with powerful abilities, for cleaning up foot soldiers, it couldn¡¯t be any easier.


    Within the ground of corpses, Jast¡¯s death was rather strange. His death of having his skull shattered was rather unusual when taking into ount his seven levels of ability. If it was in a peaceful era, or under some special type of setting, those that mainly strengthened mysterious perception abilities like Jast would undoubtedly possess great status. However, in this era of chaos, Jast already became a non-essential chess piece. There were two reasons for this, the first that he didn¡¯t have the essentialbat ability, and the second, he didn¡¯t have a master that thoroughly understood his value.


    Su wandered about through this chaotic battlefield, continuously scanning the remains. Madeline followed behind him the entire time, silently helping him sort things out. Li was busy about as well, but her movements were clearly a bit rigid. Even though most of her injuries had already received emergency treatment, there was no way she couldpletely recover in such a short time. However, she knew that time was pressing, so she endured the pain and helped Su clean up the battlefield.


    Apart from a small bruise on her face, Madeline didn¡¯t seem to have received any other injuries, and her movement was calm and normal as well. However, upon closer inspection, one would find that the bruise on her face was currently disappearing at a visible speed. Several minutester, her small face became just as pure as before.


    Li Gaolei had already been transferred to an off-road vehicle, asleep under the effects of medication. His injuries were extremely severe, withrge areas of bone fractures and internal damage. These types of injuries could only be treated under theplete facilities of general headquarters¡¯ hospital. What Su could do right now was only temporarily stabilize his condition.


    Su transferred all theplete med kits he could find onto the off-road vehicle, and then he carried a case of nuclear fuel over, cing it in the trunk. Only then did he p his hands and walk towards the driver¡¯s seat. Madeline was just like before, sitting in the front passenger seat without consulting anyone.


    Li entered an off-road vehicle in the back by herself, that vehicle carrying a still quite full fuel cell and small amounts of nutrient-filled paste. There seemed to be something stuck in her chest. The engine was started as soon as she got into the vehicle, and then the off-road vehicle immediately began to rumble and shake like an unreconciled vicious beast.


    Su didn¡¯t get on the vehicle, instead silently gazing towards Dragon City, unknown as to what he was thinking. Only after remaining quiet for a long time did he retrieve the portable ck Dragonrider intelligence system and send Persephone, Helen, General Morgan, and Dyke Avidar each a message. When thest piece of information flew into the distance through electric waves, the small and refined portablebat intelligence system slowly slid down Su¡¯s hands and fell onto the solid ground. Its firm and exceptional tough body bounced a few times, but unfortunately, thews of physics meant that it was fated to bounce lower and lower each time. Right as it was carrying out its final struggle, a military boot trampled down on it. Under the tough military sole and ground, it had no choice but to shatter.


    Su unscrewed a small metal bottle and poured out several drops of fuel onto the intelligence system¡¯s broken pieces. Then, a small spark flew off the tip of his finger, igniting the fuel. The intelligence system¡¯s fragments immediately began to distort, change shape, and turn into coal from the raging mes.


    The great earth suddenly began to shake. Then, an enormous and dazzling ball of fire rose from the horizon, slowly forming a mushroom cloud that made contact with the clouds full of radiation. Inside the raging mes, metalponents flew everywhere from time to time, to the extent where entire off-road vehicles were flung into the distance.


    The distant fiery light was so brilliant it even illuminated Su¡¯s driving seat, the alternating bright and dark rays forming grotesque and varied shadows between both Madeline and himself. Currently, the off-road vehicle was heading north west. Madeline turned around and looked at Su calmly. She suddenly asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going back to Dragon City?¡±


    Su chuckled bitterly a few times and slowly said, ¡°Can¡¯t go back. I heard that Bevs only had a single son.¡±


    Madeline upied the Trials Division for two whole years, so her understanding towards the Blood Parliament and political affairs could only be greater than Su¡¯s. She became momentarily silent, and then in a soft voice, she said, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Suughed, but when heughed, his body that had always been stretched taut finally rxed. He reached out his hand and rubbed Madeline¡¯s head before saying with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about something like this! Actually, I always knew that this day woulde, whether it be a bit sooner orter.¡±


    Su¡¯s hand was long, soft, and warm. Madeline didn¡¯t move at first, allowing him to mess up her long gray hair. However, she seemed to suddenly think of something, and then her expression changed slightly. The youngdy suddenly grabbed Su¡¯s hand, ced it by the edge of her mouth, and then she bit down!


    Su was quite surprised, but he didn¡¯t withdraw his hand, allowing Madeline to bite down heavily on his hand. She bit down quite heavily, making Su who had the panoramic view activated receive a bit of injury. Meanwhile, Su had no way of knowing just how long he had to wait before he would learn the reasoning for this action.


    Deep inside, Su was not as rxed or calm as he looked on the surface. He suddenly recalled the words Angelina Lanaxis spoke to him that day eight years ago: In this world, the most difficult path was a life with dignity. Su couldn¡¯t help but release a bitterugh. He originally already nned to give up a portion or even all of his own dignity as the price for Madeline¡¯s peaceful growth, as well as to allow Persephone a stable life.


    Only, in this kind of world, in this kind of era, he didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to exchange his dignity!


    It was a choice beyond his authority.


    Henry didn¡¯t know anything, and that was why he was fearless. Meanwhile, Su didn¡¯t have a choice, and that was why he was also without fear!


    The two off-road vehicles, one in front and one in the back, travelled further and further into the boundless dark night.

 Book 4 1.2

    Book 4 Chapter 1.2 - No Choice


    In the dark night, a strangely shaped off-road vehicle suddenly rushed out from the darkness. Six raised tires spun about, propelling a vehicle through the darkness at an inconceivable speed. From the distance, this vehicle looked just like a six-footed insect.


    The engine¡¯s rumbling sound tore through the peaceful night, as it brought the off-road vehicle towards the scene of Su and Henry¡¯s intense battle at a speed exceeding 150 kilometers per hour. Right now, there was only an enormous shallow pit, and within the pit burned an undying me. There were ruined vehicle fragments everywhere, with many of them still burning. They were clearly already pieces of scrap iron that couldn¡¯t be burned any further, yet the mes continued to pulse tenaciously.


    From time to time, a faint green glow would emerge from the ground. The radiation intensity of this region was already far above that of what humans could endure. A pungent scorched smell assailed the nostrils.


    The insect-like off-road vehicle seemed to drive straight to the edge of the ming scene beforeing to a sudden stop! Its braking manner was extremely unusual as well, with all six tires forming a circr shape. After spinning more than ten times in ce, it finally came to a stop.


    Following the soft sound of hydraulic pressure systems, the off-road vehicle slowly lowered itself. Then, the car door flew upwards. A metal staircase reached down onto the ground.


    Two young women walked out from within the vehicle, the tight ck uniforms that wrapped around their 180 centimeter body perfectly outlining what having a figure meant. Even in the dark night, they still wore the darkest sunsses on their beautiful faces that were as cold as ice! They walked out from the staircase one after the other. They first coldly swept their eyes over the surroundings, and then they separately stood at the sides of the staircase, one hand in front of their chest, one behind their back before bowing forward. Just like that, they turned into two beautiful and cold sculptures.


    They waited for an entire minute, and only then did an old man walk out from the off-road vehicle. He wore an entirely white set of formal attire, as well as a simrly spotless pair of white leather shoes. He looked like he had a few years on him, the snow white long hair tied behind his head and the old and elegant styled sunsses both rather eye-catching. Even though the sunsses hid a portion of his face and he already looked to be over 60 years of age, none of this decreased his unique and unmatched charm.


    The old man stood at the very top of the staircase. He first slowly swept his eyes over the vast scene of fire, and then he slightly raised his head into the sky. After taking a deep breath, only then did he reveal a charming smile. He walked down from the stairs and stepped onto this post-cmity fiery scene.


    ¡°It seems like Henry already died.¡± The old man spoke as if he didn¡¯t attach much importance to this event at all.


    He leisurely walked through the fiery scene, but whenever his foot descended, the mes within a hundred meters around him would be extinguished. Meanwhile, the light of radiation shone from all directions. Under this dim lightning and continuously jumping radiance, figures unexpectedly appeared one after another in the air. These figures seemed to be fighting unendingly, tearing and striking at each other. If Su was here, he would definitely be shocked to find that these figures were actually reflecting the process in which he killed Henry and every single one of his underlings! The entire battle seemed to be reproduced through some mysterious force with this inconceivable method!


    One of the young beauties who followed behind the elder respectfully asked, ¡°Great one, should we immediately report everything that happened here to his distinguished self Bevs?¡±


    The elder smiled. While walking slowly through this fiery scene, he said in an unhurried manner, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Bevs wouldn¡¯t be any slower than us in finding out.¡±


    The two young women who possessed the figures and appearances of olden era supermodels followed closely behind the old man, their ice-cold expression and gently swaying figures formed a fantastic charm. However, if one only looked at it from a fashion viewpoint, they were far inferior to the elder in front of them. He constantly gave others a cutting edge type of impact.


    The elder sighed with sorrow as he walked. ¡°Henry was actually extremely, extremely intelligent, one of the most intelligent people I¡¯ve ever met, only that his character had some problems. However, who can even be med for this? Anyone that stays around Bevs, that old thing, would go mad! Henry was extremely talented, and together with Bevs family¡¯s resources, he already had a pile of random abilities at his age, and these are just sixth level or higher abilities I¡¯m talking about. If we were talking about other talents, he might be even greater than the Arthur family¡¯s Persephone and O¡¯Brien! Only, because he was Bevs¡¯ only son, his potential was inhibited. Do you all know what Henry¡¯s greatest weakness was?¡±


    Since the elder asked like this, the two supermodel like women naturally tactfully and hurriedly asked for his opinion. This made the elder¡¯s mood be rather pleased. With a smile, he said, ¡°Henry¡¯s only weakness was that his luck was too inferior. If we had to pick another shoring, then it is that he chose Sousa who had simrly bad luck as his personal bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°How could that be?! Doesn¡¯t young master Henry have eight levels of Mysterious Fields ability? How could his luck then be bad?¡± One of thedies asked with astonishment. She really didn¡¯t understand.


    The elder enjoyed this reaction of genuine surprise. His smile became even more fascinating, and every single wrinkle on his face seemed to be a meticulously sketched line. ¡°Henry indeed has eight levels of Mysterious Fields ability, moreover this ability being luck! Of course, this was the result of my wise and farsighted choice. Unfortunately, his luck was truly too inferior, with an eighth level luck abilitypletely unable to change his fate. If he was willing topletely listen to my guidance and abandon those non essentialbat abilities, then today, there would be a good chance that he would produce a ninth level ability, true luck! Only true luck has the chance topletely change his fate, right,what I mean is that perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have died so quickly. However, what was regretful was that Henry didn¡¯t listen to my advice, still choosing to improve a fewpletely uselessbat abilities. Perhaps from his perspective, whether he could go to bed with a woman for an entire night was more important than living a few years longer.¡±


    When he spoke up to this point, the elder suddenly stopped. In front of his snow white leather shoes was a charcoal like object. This thing used to be one of Henry¡¯s legs, but under the explosion¡¯s heat and radiation, it waspletely charred into coal.


    This was, perhaps, the only trace Henry left behind in this world.

 Book 4 1.3

    Book 4 Chapter 1.3 - No Choice


    As he looked at these ashy remains, the elder shook his head, and with a sigh, said, ¡°Perhaps not listening to my advice is also a reflection of bad luck!¡±


    The elder stopped his footsteps. In front of him, the weak glow of radiation was currently ying the final scene of the battle. Even though the faint green figures were indistinct, they still illustrated Su¡¯s fiendish movements, Henry¡¯s hysteria, as well as Madeline¡¯s calmness and indifference.


    Before Su hurried over to the battlefield, Henry already flung Madeline onto the ground and impatiently threw himself over. He grabbed the clothes around Madeline¡¯s chest, but he didn¡¯t even have the strength to tear it apart. Henry¡¯s entire body bent at a strange angle, and then it went rigid.


    Madeline¡¯s left leg was curled up, her knees perfectly pressing against Henry¡¯s underbelly. If this position shifted upwards even slightly, under his hyperemic state, it could easily involve a critical part. Moreover, under Henry¡¯s full force pounce, it could perfectly maximize its power, and from there on inflict the most damage onto Henry.


    This heavy strike immediately made thepletely unwary Henry go unconscious on the spot!


    He then bounced off Madeline¡¯s body like a bullet and then backed up several meters. Madeline produced an extremely unusual stance. If Henry remained in his original spot, then his genitalia would be bombarded once again by her right knee. At that moment, even if he had seven levels of defensive ability, it would be difficult for Henry¡¯s frail reproductive organs to escape destruction. Meanwhile, when his left handnded in Madeline¡¯s hands, it would be immediately snapped apart.


    Then, perhaps just a few secondster, Madeline would have disassembled all of Henry¡¯s bones!


    In that instant, Henry almost sank from a state of extreme excitement to an abyss of destruction! This great contrast left him with iparable shock,pletely filling his soul with fear and madness. He rushed at Madeline while crying out strangely, using the great disparity in body and power to knock her down. Then, he used his favorite method to grab at her hair and kick her body with all his strength, trying to use violence and pain to break down her rebellious consciousness and resisting strength.


    If this was all only for the sake of obtaining Madeline¡¯s body, Henrypletely could have directly knocked her unconscious and then do everything he wanted. He had an enormous toolbox that would allow him to carry out a program tonight that could never be carried out again. It might be a bit more difficult, but he could have broken all four of her limbs and then sealed up her mouth. The benefits of this was that he could enjoy the other party¡¯s reaction of pain, but the shorings was that this reaction was iplete.


    Henry had an obsession with perfection. He couldn¡¯t ept an iplete rape. He needed the expressions, trembling, squirming, shuddering, moaning, helpless resistance that came with brutalness, screaming, pain, and humiliation. However, as long as Madeline still had the will and strength to resist, with her almost foresight-like terrifyingbat ability, anytime Henry tried to throw himself over to enjoy the aforementioned pleasures, his frail reproductive organs would definitely be destroyed first.


    That was why he could only continuously strike down, and the more heshed out, the more rage he umted within himself. This strange state made it so that he waspletely unaware of Su and Sousa¡¯s short and vicious battle, nor did he see Su rush at him with indescribable speed. He even more so didn¡¯t notice what the hint of mockery in Madeline¡¯s gaze signified.


    However, Henry, who had several sixth levelbat abilities, was sent flying by a single fist. In addition, due to having too many options of attack avable to him, Su even had the luxury of saving a bit of strength, and then use an even greater power and greater destructive fist strength to st him flying, immediately covering his backbone with cracks!


    The elder silently watched everything. The two youngdies quietly stood at his side, but a trace of bafflement could be seen on their faces.


    As if it influenced by the elder¡¯s gaze, the scene immediately became clearer, to the extent where Henry¡¯s Bevs name threat towards Su was perfectly reyed. Consequently, the elder¡¯s face correspondingly changed, and his originally charming smile now carried a hint of bitterness.


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t say thosest few sentences, perhaps he might have been able to live. He really is an unlucky fe!¡± The elder sighed softly. The cause of bad luck coulde from many sources, for example, arrogance, ignorance, or craziness, but at this moment, the result of bad luck would all be the same: death.


    Su pressed down the trigger without any hesitation, sting a small half of Henry¡¯s body into ashes. There was not the slightest chance of revival. The elder¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that the moment before the trigger was pressed, the veins on the back of Su¡¯s left hand continuously jumped about. This proved that no matter what Henry said, he was actually already doomed.


    This trace of helplessness slightly increased the elder¡¯s evaluation of Henry. He didn¡¯t even have the chance of forgiveness, which meant that his luck was terrible to the extreme. The elder even began to doubt whether nine levels of true luck was enough to hold off Henry¡¯s ill luck. However, these types of thoughts were already meaningless, because Henry was already dead.


    At this moment, the girl at the elder¡¯s left side suddenly spoke up. ¡°This Su¡¯s luck seems to not be that bad!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not only not bad, it is good to an inconceivable degree. His luck is just as good as how bad Henry¡¯s luck is.¡± The elder said.


    ¡°Such high luck? Could it be that he has the luck ability in the mysterious fields?!¡± The woman¡¯s face immediately revealed shock. She knew that Su had eight levels of perception ability. If he also had eight levels of luck ability, then that meant that Su¡¯s strength was already at the general doorstep! They definitely had to reassess Su¡¯s abilities. This also meant that Su¡¯s potential was far greater than their previous appraisal. For this type of fe, if they had no choice but to treat him as an enemy, then they had to eliminate him as quickly as possible. They definitely couldn¡¯t allow him to grow.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve seen Su¡¯s battlefield records. It is impossible for him to have that many evolutionary points.¡± The elder¡¯s rejection made the young woman release a sigh of relief. However, his next words made her worries resurface. ¡°Su¡¯s luck was incredibly great to begin with, and just three levels of Mysterious Fields ability was enough to expand this amount of luck to a suffocating level for enemies.¡±


    ¡°Do we need to go and kill him now?¡± Killing intent appeared on the young woman¡¯s face as she asked for instructions.


    ¡°Su already ran far away. This is an extremely smart fe.¡± The elder smiled, as if he wasn¡¯t worried about this type of enemy running away at all. He looked at his two assistants, and with a shake of his head, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be worried. Good luck and bad luck arepletely different things.¡±


    The old man swept his eyes over the surrounding dark, cold, deste, and dangerous wilderness. He chuckled in a rather meaningful manner and said, ¡°You all have to remember, good and bad arepletely equal to each other. In this sted era, the chances of bad things happening is much greater. In addition, good or bad luck both have their corresponding price to pay. For example, this unlucky Henry, don¡¯t think that he looks like an idiotic lunatic now, because if he could have stuck it through these years, he would have be a figure even more terrifying than his father! Su¡¯s luck is indeed extremely good, but sooner orter, he will pay the price for good luck. Meanwhile, from his current luck, this price is definitely not something he can undertake, unless...¡±


    ¡°Unless what?¡± The two youngdies asked at the same time, greatly satisfying the elder¡¯s vanity.


    The elder pointed into the dark night sky and made a gesture of explosion. Then, with augh, he said, ¡°Unless this world is destroyed!¡±

 Book 4 1.4

    Book 4 Chapter 1.4 - No Choice


    Su had no idea what happened behind him. He was only focused on driving the off-road vehicle into the northwest direction. The two off-road vehicles had already entered the prairie. In the darkness, the surrounding terrain looked exactly the same. If they didn¡¯t bring a navigation system, they might very well have lost their way. Moreover, there was dangerous and hidden swamps, so the slightest carelessness would result in one sinking inside. However, Su had already travelled through the grasnd several times and had the route firmly recorded in his memory. Even without any reference, he could safely travel through this ce. Even if there were any dangers, they still wouldn¡¯t escape his panoramic view.


    His target was base N958, but the basic functions of the base had already been removed by Kane. The base wasn¡¯t far from Dragon City, and even though there were a few Scorpions of Disaster forces in between, the truly high level ability users of the Blood Parliament definitely had the ability to open up a path and chase him down to N958. As one of the two pirs of the Blood Parliament, Bevs definitely had the ability to summon powerful individuals. He didn¡¯t need to move out many people either; as long as someone like Dyke Avidar was sent out, Su would definitely be forced to escape and avoid battle.


    At this moment, an ear splitting whistle rang through the air. Li was still continuously shing her headlights. Su stopped the vehicle, and then as soon as he got out of the driving position, Li already rushed in front of his face and screamed, ¡°Li Gaolei is dying!¡±


    Su¡¯s heart fell. He quickly walked to Li¡¯s off-road vehicle and made his way into the rear seating.


    Li Gaolei was lying there, his body releasing great heat, looking like he was currently experiencing a fever. His consciousness already sank into a half unconscious state, and he continuously muttered about in his sleep. From time to time, his body would unconsciously twitch.


    Su didn¡¯t dare touch Li Gaolei¡¯s body. He removed a military de and sliced apart the clothes on his back. Li Gaolei¡¯s back was covered in ck bruises that swelled greatly. Blood oozed below the skin. Stuck to his back was a small medical pouch, the transparent case still having most of its light blue medicinal fluid. The medicinal fluid was currently travelling slowly into Li Gaolei¡¯s body, but this clearly wasn¡¯t enough to suppress his injuries. This was already the highest grade medicine kit Su could find.


    Su lightly caressed Li Gaolei¡¯s back, sending wisps of his perception into his body. The final conclusion he came to was that Li Gaolei¡¯s biological systems were already on the edge of copse. The life force the medicine kit provided and his own body¡¯s recoverative force were not enough to offset the harm these injuries inflicted. If advanced treatment wasn¡¯t immediately carried out, Li Gaolei definitely wouldn¡¯t make it until morning.


    If he had Li¡¯s constitution, then everything would be okay. Su sighed inwardly.


    ¡°Leader, can you save him?¡± Li asked. From her expression, it was clear that she didn¡¯t see the slightest bit of hope. Combat Domain ability users¡¯ understanding of the human body was much greater than that of an ordinary person, so Li was extremely clear on Li Gaolei¡¯s current state.


    Su¡¯s face continuously fluctuated, as if he was hesitating over something. Only after a pause did he raise his head and say to Li, ¡°I will give it a try with everything I have. You should leave for now.¡±


    Li knew that Su didn¡¯t want her to see his treatment process, so she obediently left the vehicle, and then closed the vehicle¡¯s doors.


    All of the lights inside the off-road vehicle went out. Su¡¯s pupil released a dark green light in the darkness. This green light possessed powerful prative force, and under its illumination, the skin on Li Gaolei¡¯s back seemed to be near transparent. Large amounts of extravasated blood could be seen, to the extent where fragmented bones could even be seen in certain areas.


    Su adjusted the amount of light his left eye released. The bones in Li Gaolei¡¯s body began to appear one after another. By relying on his own body¡¯sposition and extremely precise control, Su¡¯s understanding of the human body already far exceeded most doctors. What he needed to do right now was quickly seal up several dozen areas where Li Gaolei¡¯s bones were fractured.


    The military de gently sliced open the skin on Li Gaolei¡¯s back. The purple ck extravasated blood poured outwards, and pieces of flesh could be seen. The de entered deeply along the muscle fibers, not inflicting much harm to the muscle tissue. Then, Su moved the de again, and then he unexpectedly sliced open his own left wrist! Blood immediately poured out from the cut. This blood seemed to possess its own life force, moving about in the air in a spiral manner until it entered Li Gaolei¡¯s injury. It quickly entered the tissues within the incision before merging with his flesh.


    However, Su¡¯s consciousness could still sense the existence of this blood, even though this feeling was extremely faint. In addition, even though they entered Li Gaolei¡¯s body, they were still under Su¡¯s control. Hints of stinging pain were unavoidably sent back by these blood droplets, the retaliation of Li Gaolei¡¯s immune system to intruder cells. However, no matter what type of human cell it was, in the face of the intruder cell, they were extremely weak. Those droplets of blood were like fish as they quickly moved through Li Gaolei¡¯s blood vessels with a speed several hundred times that of ordinary cells. When they encountered even narrower vessels, Su¡¯s blood droplets would divide into several dozen little blood beads. They then made their way into the vessels, with some even opening up small passageways in the tissue systems. As a result, numerous little droplets of blood would then converge along these passageways to their predetermined destination.


    Soon after, in every location of the bone fractures, a lump of Su¡¯s blood would gather. A series ofmands were released from Su¡¯s consciousness, and then these blood droplets immediately started aplex and strange transformation. They released powerful energy to change their own genes, even changing their own fundamental structure. Little by little, ayer of new tissues that resembled bone matter began to take form on these fracture points, connecting these cracks together. The nerve damage on his vertebra also received some restoration.


    When the final bone fracture was repaired, two hours had already been used up. Su¡¯s face was extremely pale. Even though the weather was cold, his forehead and temples were covered in fine beads of sweat. 200 milliliters of blood loss wasn¡¯t that big of a deal, but controlling the blood to treat Li Gaolei¡¯s body was what left him the most exhausted. After this strange surgical process waspleted, Su¡¯s body seemed to bepletely devoid of energy, feeling no less exhausted than after he had just carried out a great life and death struggle.


    Li Gaolei¡¯s breathing became calm and unhurried, and his body temperature slowly decreased. Under the effects of the continuous infusion of nutrient-filled liquid and antibiotics, his body¡¯s functions were currently reviving from their lowest point. His heart¡¯s pulsing was currently bing more and more powerful and forceful. There was still a small amount of blood that did not finish transforming, but most of them died under the attacks of Li Gaolei¡¯s immune system, with most of their genes bing meaningless fragments that were absorbed by his body as nutrients. A portion of the fragments entered Li Gaolei¡¯s cells and merged with his original gic sequence. With the powerful offensive characteristics of the intruder cell genome, soon, this bit of genes would duplicate itself onto every part of Li Gaolei¡¯s body, recing the corresponding parts of his original genome.


    Su was quite clear on the fact that this process would affect Li Gaolei, but as for exactly how it would affect him, he had no way of knowing right now. In reality, even if there were any negative effects, he didn¡¯t have the luxury of worrying about them, because in the end, survival was the most important.


    Su meticulously dealt with Li Gaolei¡¯s injuries, properly dressing him, and only then did he walk out from the rear seating of the off-road vehicle. Li who was currently pacing about the vehicle immediately rushed over and nervously asked, ¡°Leader, how is Li Gaolei?¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any more problems as long as he gets some proper rest.¡± Su said.


    Li noticed how weak Su appeared. She hurriedly supported him and said, ¡°Leader, are you ok?¡±


    Su struggled free from Li¡¯s support, and with a chuckle, he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a bit tired. I¡¯ll be fine soon. When you driveter, remember not to turn off the heating. Li Gaolei¡¯s body still cannot handle the cold.¡±


    As soon as Su wanted to take a step towards his own off-road vehicle, his body swayed, almost falling onto the ground. Upon seeing this scene, Li no longer cared about Su¡¯s opposition and directly pulled him up, half sping and half supporting Su to his off-road vehicle. Her strength had pretty much recovered, so it could be said that she pretty much carried the extremely weak Su to the side of the off-road vehicle. However, as soon as her eyes made contact with Madeline, they immediately darted to the side. In the end, she tossed Su aside and turned around to walk towards her own off-road vehicle.


    Su didn¡¯t seem to have sensed anything. He crawled onto the off-road vehicle, started the engine, and then continued towards Base 958. Even though he was extremely tired, driving didn¡¯t exhaust much strength. In addition, after ingesting a tube of nutrient-filled food, his stamina began to quickly recover.


    The off-road vehicle sped along the grasnd in the darkness. Madeline who sat quietly this entire time suddenly said, ¡°Your Li doesn¡¯t seem to like me.¡±


    Su released a grunt agreement, and then he said rather absent-mindedly, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. Li just has some misunderstanding towards you. You will quickly find that she is actually quite a good girl.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding...¡± Madeline said to herself. Her voice was extremely soft, to the extent where not even Su could clearly hear what she was saying.


    ¡°Su!¡± Madeline¡¯s voice suddenly lightly sounded.


    ¡°Hm? What is it?¡± Su seemed to be preupied with something, so his reply was a bit slow.


    ¡°No, nothing, I just wanted wanted to say your name.¡± Madeline revealed a faint smile as she replied.


    Madeline hugged her knees and stared into the boundless darkness in front of the car window. After her shout, she no longer gave Su¡¯s direction a single look. Su was a bit bewildered by her sudden actions, but in the darkness and silence, with her sitting at his side, he instead felt a rare peacefulness and calmness.


    What awaited them was something not even Su knew. After passing N958, what rested ahead was darkness. However, what he was sure of was that apart from the ck Dragonriders, there was nock of powerful organizations on this continent, and even less of ack of powerful individuals. The Holy Crusaders and Scorpions of Disaster were definitely not the only organizations apart from the ck Dragonriders. Moreover, he had no idea what type of terrifying creatures hid within the boundless great earth.


    After passing N958, where were they supposed to go? Su couldn¡¯t find a single destination. He could only bring Madeline and his subordinates far away from Dragon City and wander about. However, what was different from eight years ago was that back then, Su was putting up a brave fight alone, while now, he had three capable subordinates, as well as the crushing weight of responsibility.


    Before smashing apart the intelligence system, Su received two pieces of information. One came from Persephone, the contents being: ¡®Leave Dragon City, don¡¯t worry, I can take care of myself.¡±


    The other piece of information came from Helen: ¡®Preparations have already been made, you don¡¯t have to worry about Phoney.¡±


    While driving in the darkness, Su released a light sigh. How could he not worry? However, right now, he didn¡¯t have a choice.

 Book 4 2.1

    Book 4 Chapter 2.1 - Dark Night


    Pure darkness.


    In that darkness, a beam of light emerged from nowhere, illuminating a ck haired Pandora as she walked over.


    In front of her, another beam of light shone. It was a beam of holy light that connected heaven and earth, seemingly reaching endlessly above and below. Even though it wasparatively further away, one could see see that it was at least a hundred times thicker than the light illuminating Pandora¡¯s body. Meanwhile, below Pandora¡¯s feet appeared a shining path that led straight to the enormous pir of light towering at the end of this world.


    On the shining path, a single one of Pandora¡¯s steps took her a great distance, and in the blink of an eye, she was already in front of that pir of light. The sacred pir that looked horrifyingly wide even from the distance at this momentpletely became a sea of brilliance, vast and limitless. This entire world was brimming with holy radiance that stretched as far as the eye could see!


    Pandora knelt down on one knee, and then with a distinctive mechanical voice, she said, ¡°Great Apostle, I have already brought that sheep back.¡±


    The apostle¡¯s imposing voice sounded from the sea of brilliance. ¡°Why were you gone for so long?¡±


    Faced with this sea of pressure from the apostle, Pandora didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of fear. She was just like a machine, not revealing the slightest emotion humans should have. Her erotic lips opened, and then a few drops of blood slowly drifted out from her lips, floating towards the sea of light. One could see that a brilliantly red drop of blood was currently frantically squirming about, continuously changing its shape as it attacked at every direction. However, there seemed to be some type of incorporeal restriction in the air that firmly bound this drop of blood, forcing it to fly towards the sea of light.


    ¡°Great apostle, I need time to understand and suppress its power, and only then can I bring your distinguished self a living sheep. This will take a lot of time, because this sheep¡¯s power exceeded my original predictions.¡± Pandora said calmly.


    The apostle¡¯s voice sounded again, this time bing a bit gentler, expressing acknowledgment towards Pandora¡¯s reason, ¡°This is an eptable reason. Let me see what level of power this sheep has reached...¡±


    The drop of blood struggled about, but in the end, it was still pushed along by the spatial force and sent into the sea of brilliance. The instant it entered the sea of light, rows of white waves of light rushed high into the air!


    In the enormous waves formed from holy light, a thunderous roar sounded! The apostle¡¯s voice was full of great excitement. A resounding roar continued for ten whole minutes before gradually calming down.


    ¡°Great apostle, is this sheep suitable for your distinguished self¡¯s ns?¡± Pandora asked respectfully.


    ¡°Very good! No, extremely good! This sheep¡¯s strength is even a bit higher than what I had anticipated, actually raising my percent ofpletion by 2%! Pandora, you¡¯ve done well on this mission, so this is your reward. Meanwhile, this can improve the chosen¡¯s strength substantially. You should go and take care of this matter then.¡±


    Following the apostle¡¯s words, two small and exquisite crystal bottles flew out. Their bottlenecks had six-winged angels engraved. One crystal bottle had a drop of ck liquid, the reward for Pandora, while the other crystal bottle had a drop of faint golden liquid, a tonic prepared for the chosen.


    ¡°Great apostle, what other orders does your distinguished self have? Do you need me to continue pursuing Su?¡± Pandora asked.


    ¡°No, there is no need. That sheep¡¯s power is at its limit. To raise 2% ofpletion degree is already too great of a pleasant surprise. It is impossible for him to have any more potential. You should pay the north a visit. I feel that the sheep there has experienced intense changes, and perhaps the simrity between him and the experimental body will quickly reach 1%.¡±


    While speaking, the apostle¡¯s voice seemed to be a bit disjointed, as if in deep thought, or hesitating over something.


    ¡°I will obey your distinguished self¡¯s orders.¡± Pandora replied.


    The sea of sacred light calmed and dimmed, representing the conclusion of this meeting. Just as Pandora was quietly waiting for the sea of light to disappear, the apostle¡¯s voice unexpectedly sounded again, ¡°Pandora, you need to be careful when you head north. I can sense a boundless darkness in an extremely distant ce that is blocking off my perception. It is not a naturally formed darkness. Even though the existence hidden in the darkness has not exposed any hostility yet, to the extent where it didn¡¯t even disy any clues of being aware of my existence, anyone that can release such a great amount of darkness is not a person you can currently face. As for that Su... he is already of no value. You should just select a few chosen to eliminate him.¡±


    ¡°I will obey your distinguished self¡¯s orders.¡± Pandora repeated this line.


    The sea of light dimmed. Darkness returned to this ce, and Pandora¡¯s figure became indistinct, slowly disappearing as well.


    This space ruled by darkness retreated like a tide. The ck haired youngdy¡¯s figure appeared again. She was kneeling at the center of a circr room, and in front of her floated a small and exquisite altar. There were now two crystal bottles in her hands, precisely the reward and drug the apostle bestowed upon her.


    The circr room was extremelyrge, over 50 meters in diameter. It could simply be considered a main hall. The curved walls had enormous bs of ss embedded within, and behind the ss was green culture fluid. All types of bizarre creatures floated within. There were some with humanoid forms, but they all carried various beast-like traits.


    In this great hall, Pandora was like an isted ind in a green sea, one that was unspeakably lonely.


    Perhaps this ice cold youngdy was incapable of understanding loneliness, as the expression on her face remainedpletely the same. She stood up, and then walked towards the door, and then she stood still in front of the door. Two faint beams of lightnded on her eyes, and a momentter, they scattered. As a result, the two meter thick door slowly slid to the side.

 Book 4 2.2

    Book 4 Chapter 2.2 - Dark Night


    Outside the hall was a long passageway, and ahead was an intersection. After crossing this intersection, one could see that there were simrly two long passages at each side. Security doors rested at both sides of the passageways. The passages were slightly curved, looking like a part of a giant circle. Pandora was currently moving through the outer rings and heading towards the center of the circle.


    After passing through another thick pair of doors, an iparably vast space suddenly appeared before her! This was a cylindrical room with its diameter alone being a kilometer wide. Several dozen brilliant beams of light shone down from several hundred meters above, and together with the tens of thousands of lights that shone from the walls, this several thousand meter squared space was lit up absolutely brilliantly.


    This cave seemed to be the belly of some great mountain. A faint sulfuric smell was wafting through the air. Waves of heat continuously rose from below, and then they were expelled from the air vent at the top of the cave.


    Rings of metal passageways were constructed in the cavern walls. If one looked past the passageway railings and gazed downwards, one would find at least a hundred passages.


    There were more people on these passageways. When Pandora headed forward along the passageway, there would be people hurriedly rushing past from time to time. They would all kneel down on one knee without exception and respectfully, as well a bit fearfully say, ¡°Distinguished self Pandora!¡±


    Pandora didn¡¯t pay these respectfully kneeling people any attention and instead directly headed towards the distant elevator. Behind her, the kneeling staff members didn¡¯t dare move in the slightest. Only when she entered in the elevator did they crawl up and frantically wipe away the sweat on their foreheads. This was already the best result they could have asked for. Many people would for unknown reasons be kicked into a cave, and then after falling several thousand meters, be smashed into a bloody paste. In front of Pandora, even the most arrogant and daring chosen would be as docile as sheep. No one knew when or why she would act out, nor did they know what the reason for the ughter would be.


    The elevator headed downwards, and soon after, it closed in on the bottom of the cave. The security here was extremely strict. Apart from the mandatory eye scan, there were also an armed mechas standing guard at each side of the heavy gate.


    Behind these heavy doors was an extremely enormous space that was divided into close to a hundred semi-independent spaces. Roughly a thousand girls were currently lined up, entering those small spaces one after another. Pandora walked directly into the central control region. When there were still a few dozen meters between them, she raised her hand and pointed forward. A beam of faint dark light shot out, shining on a control switch. In that instant, an rm sounded through this ce, and then naked men jumped out from those independent spaces one after another, quickly rushing towards the control room. When they saw Pandora, these men immediately revealed both horror and fear on their faces.


    Pandora¡¯s finger pointed towards the control region. These men immediately looked like rabbits that were being chased as they flooded towards the control region. Along the walls of the control region rested culture cylinders, one after another. The men all rushed into their own culture cylinders and immediatelyid down before closing the lids.


    Pandora stood in her original location for 30 seconds, and then she suddenly walked to the side of one of the independent rooms. With a kick, the alloy istion door was shattered! Powerful music immediately spilled outwards. Inside the isted room stood a male with a ck cloth over his eyes who roared in a hoarse voice along with the music. His waist and bottom moved at high speeds, pounding against the body of the female crawling on the ground in front of him until she screamed out loudly. There were five or six other women that were lined up in a row, currently waiting on the side. This process normally didn¡¯t take more than a minute before the male would climax. He would then have the next womane up.


    The moment the rm sounded, this man had just entered a climax. Together with the loud music, he didn¡¯t hear the rm sound at all. However, the deafening sound of the isted door being shattered still woke him up from his euphoria. When he turned around, it was just in time to see Pandora who was walking straight towards him!


    The man¡¯s face immediately distorted, and with the highest pitch he could make, he squealed, ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill me, I am chosen number 9! No...¡±


    A long miserable cry rang through this ce. A throbbing heart already appeared in Pandora¡¯s palm. Meanwhile, that chosen number nine kneeled on the ground, his arms frantically trying to plug up the hole in his chest. Pandora casually flung this heart onto the ground before walking towards the control region, not giving that chosen who was carrying out his final struggle another look.


    The women continued to quietly stand there, a nk smile on their faces. They did not show the slightest bit of reaction towards this bloody scene.


    When Pandora walked into the control region. All of the chosen alreadyid down in their culture cylinders. She brought out the crystal bottle, and then she poured that drop of faint golden liquid into a small pipe on the wall. A momentter, a faint golden color dispersed into all of the culture cylinders. The men soaked in the culture cylinders all began to shake violently. Their mental awareness were still active, but their bodies were already numb. Their current movements werepletely their bodies¡¯ instinctive struggling!


    Under Pandora¡¯s ice-cold gaze, after only a minute had passed, a man¡¯s body began to unnaturally distort. He widened his eyes with shock. He was unexpectedly still able to pound on the cover to try and free himself from the culture cylinder. Unfortunately, immediately after, arge eruption of blood blossomed in the culture cylinder, and the blood continuously seeped out from his mouth, ears, and even eyes. In the blink of an eye, this man stopped moving, turning into a floating corpse inside of the culture fluid.

 Book 4 2.3

    Book 4 Chapter 2.3 - Dark Night


    Pounding sounds could be heard from culture cylinders one after another. The men¡¯s struggling became even more violent, and more and more cylinders became suffused with blood. However, there were still a few people whose bodies began to develop faint golden patterns, and then the bodies of these people began to crack apart alone these patterns, producing small crystals within those gaps. These crystals were even growing at a visible speed!


    Pandora waited patiently. An hourter, only a third of the culture cylinders opened, and the survivors walked out. A total of 76 entered, but only 20 came out. The surface of the bodies all more or less had energy crystals. Even though thergest crystal didn¡¯t reach a cubic centimeter in size, the power it represented was entirely different from its outwards appearance.


    A beam of light shot down above down onto the control region, and inside the light was the entire body image of a young male. His light blonde scattered hair, green left eye, and rather neutral beauty immediately drew the attention of all of these men. Their desires were strong to begin with, and it had never been suppressed, so many people¡¯s eyes immediately began to burn passionately. However, these men who were mostly controlled through their desires didn¡¯t have the slightest thought of disrespect towards Pandora. Pandora, for any chosen, always killed whenever she felt like killing, killing for whatever reason she wanted that reason to be. If she did find a reason for doing so, then how could there be any exceptions? The only one she treated favorably was thatrge framed Martham.


    ¡°This is Su. What you all have to do is find him and then kill him.¡± Pandora paused for a few seconds to let these people remember Su¡¯s appearance. Then, she pointed towards one of the men. ¡°You are in charge of the operation this time.¡±


    That male immediately revealed a look of ecstasy. He immediately went down on one knee and loudly expressed his agreement. There were three other men who stared deathly at him, their eyes containing great malice. However, when they saw that this male clearly had more pieces of crystals on his body than themselves, they wisely chose to remain silent. Only, these three men gave each other a look, seemingly reaching some type of tacit understanding.


    The chosen all had numbers based on their strength, and this numbering represented their strength. Those three men¡¯s numbering were all originally much higher than the chosen Pandora selected as the leader, so they naturally didn¡¯t want someone they used to boss around to now be above them. After this reconstruction, the body of the selected individual clearly had a few more crystals than themselves, but it wasn¡¯t that much more, so they were naturally not willing to yield just like that. Meanwhile, Pandora turned a blind eye to things that happened under the table and only cared aboutpleting the mission the apostle gave her. As for conflicts and infighting between chosen, it was like internal strife between ants, not even worth her paying the slightest bit of attention towards.


    These chosen would do whatever had to be done afterwards on their own. Pandora returned to the area that belonged to herself. She looked at the ck liquid inside the crystal bottle, and then aplicated expression suddenly appeared in her eyes. She thought for a long time, and then she slowly sent that drop of ck liquid into her mouth.


    All of the lights in the room slowly went out. Darkness surrounded everything, including Pandora.


    ---


    As one headed south from Dragon City, the terrain would gradually begin to rise and fall before reaching a fjord sandwiched between a mountain and a sea. Inside of this fjord were several inds that were extremely close, and the ce where the Blood Parliament was located at was precisely the ind named Rhodes. Scattered on this ind spanning several hundred square kilometers were several small towns and a single city that wasn¡¯t thatrge. The small towns and city housed most of the Blood Parliament¡¯s staff members, as well as the troops that defended the parliament.


    To the southern extremity of the islet was a vast and imposing castle built at the top of the precipitous ocean cliff. The castle made of ck rock was lofty and imposing, full of a sense of great changes. It towered majestically within the low hanging thick clouds and roaring sea.


    This castle was precisely the Blood Parliament¡¯s chairman, Bevs¡¯ residence!


    At the top floor of this castle was a spacious office primarily decorated with a wine red color. The office was nine meters tall, so the few candles lit inside the room werepletely unable to illuminate the ceiling, resulting in most of the room being submerged in darkness. The office had a total of seven long and narrow french windows, and outside the windows were precisely the surging waves of the great sea.


    Under the dim candlelight, an old man was currently sitting on the couch, his attention fully concentrated on the light screen in front of him. On top of the light screen was surprisingly Su and Henry¡¯s battle from back then. However, all of the images were produced by faint green radiation and not real, identical to the scene the elder saw that day at that location.


    This was already the third time he watched the battle record from that day. He reached his hand out, turned off the light screen, and then buried his body inside the couch. He then slowly closed his eyes, using his left hand¡¯s middle finger to gently rub his temples. From the flickering candlelight, one could see that the old man¡¯s alternating gray and white hair was as bit disorderly.


    After resting for a bit, the old man tugged on a short rope next to the couch. A minuteter, the office¡¯srge doors quietly opened and a young beauty around twenty years of age walked in. Her entire body was wrapped within dark ck skintight leather clothes, and as her reddish brown long hair scattered down, it gave off a rather distinctive yet seductive appearance. Her face was extremely beautiful, but undisguisable killing intent could be seen from the tip of her brow and the corner of her eyes. Her scarlet lips were so thin they were like sharp des. This killing intent seemed to decrease a bit of her beauty. Meanwhile, she only had half of her reddish brown hair; the other half of her head waspletely bald. As a result, depending on whether one looked at her from the right or left side, the appearance she disyed waspletely different.


    She silently walked to the old man¡¯s side. She then went down on one knee, her hanging hair already brushing the tips of the elder¡¯s shoes.


    ¡°Your esteemed self Lord Bevs, may I ask what orders you have for me?¡± She asked respectfully.


    ¡°How are things on Josh¡¯s side?¡± Bevs asked without opening his eyes. Right now, he was like an extremely beaten old man without any sign of strength. However, due to upying a high position for a long time, he naturally exuded a type of awe.


    ¡°General Morgan¡¯s intent is that this incident mainly arose due to young master Henry¡¯s provocations, and that Colonel Su acted in self-defense, and as such should not have to bear responsibility,¡± the woman replied. Bevs could call Josh Morgan by his first name, but she could not.


    Bevs released a snort. He slowly opened his eyes, a trace of sinister redness shing past his light blue pupils. He softly tapped the armrest, and then slowly said, ¡°Regardless of what the cause was, Henry was, after all, my son, and my only son. Even though it was indeed him who was in the wrong this time, he is dead. As a father, I cannot just sit back and watch. This simple reasoning isn¡¯t something Josh can understand. Seems like he wants to stand on that spider¡¯s side.¡±


    The woman lowered her head and said, ¡°Standing by the Spider Empress¡¯ side definitely won¡¯t be as beneficial as standing by your distinguished self¡¯s side. Moreover, the Spider Empress is a woman! Perhaps General Morgan has some other things to consider. I heard that he had been secretly keeping quite the eye out for Colonel Su.¡±


    Bevs stood up. He paced a few circles around the office, and then he suddenly stopped in front of a french window. While gazing into the deep great sea, he spoke, one word at a time, ¡°Inform the members of the legitive body that an emergency meeting will be held in one week. The topic of the meeting will be the recalling of Su and Persephone¡¯s military ranks, as well as Su¡¯s immediate arrest! Since Josh isn¡¯t willing to help me with this matter, then I will deal with it through the parliament.¡±

 Book 4 2.4

    Book 4 Chapter 2.4 - Dark Night


    The woman was extremely shocked. She couldn¡¯t help but asked, ¡°Great one, if you do this, you might be forcing General Morgan to side with the Spider Empress! Moreover, calling a meeting now might very well cause a direct conflict with the Spider Empress! We still haven¡¯tpleted our preparations!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on Josh. Whether he stands on one side, or relies on neither, it is his own decision. Whether it is with me or with Lanaxis, both are fine, and it won¡¯t affect his will too much. His unwillingness to arrest Su, on one hand tells me how he thinks and his willpower, but on the other it is simply buying a bit of time for Su. As for the conflict with Lanaxis... don¡¯t worry. If it truly breaks out, then let nature take its course. Even if we haven¡¯tpleted our preparations, it should be the same for her as well!¡±


    Bevs¡¯ figure that stood in front of the french window wasn¡¯t all that tall and sturdy, yet right now, it gave off a mountainous pressure. His calm and collected voice echoed through the office without scattering for a long time just like thunder in early summer.


    ¡°I will obey your distinguished self¡¯s orders!¡± The woman¡¯s head was bowed even deeper, her forehead now almost touching the scarlet carpet! Her body was trembling slightly, feeling excitement for the uing battle.


    ¡°udia!¡± Bevs¡¯ voice became even deeper and colder!


    ¡°Yes!¡± The trembling in the woman¡¯s voice became even more distinct.


    ¡°Even though Josh wishes to buy Su a week of time, I do not want to give him this time! You should go. Find Su, and then kill him!¡± Bevs said.


    ¡°I will obey your instructions!¡± udia stood up and walked towards the door. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared into the ancient castle¡¯s dark shadows.


    After udia left, Bevs was still standing in his original spot without moving, calmly watching the surging great sea.


    A softughter suddenly sounded from deep within the office. Then, a gentle and lovely voice sounded. ¡°What about Persephone then? Do you need me to go deal with her? Oh, right, I heard she has quite a good friend named Helen. Even though this woman doesn¡¯t have any abilities, just a numbers and technology lunatic, she gives me quite the ufortable feeling. She might even be more annoying to deal with than Persephone! I can kill her first. If she isn¡¯t killed, that lunatic might bring us extremely great problems!¡±


    Bevs didn¡¯t pay this voice¡¯s suggestion much attention and instead asked, ¡°What do you think udia¡¯s chances of sess are?¡±


    The charming voice said, ¡°If it is strictly based on data, then udia¡¯s sess rate is at least over 90%. Based on the analysis of the data we have, Su¡¯s eighth level Perception Domain is likely the panoramic view enabling ¡®space probe¡¯. Even though panoramic viewing is a rather amazing ability, its weakness is quite clear, and it is that its 50 meter range is just too limited. udia canunch aprehensive attack from a distance of 500 meters, so Su¡¯s eighth level ability is practically useless. However, if data can decide everything, then this world is too simple. Teacher Lagerfeld¡¯s favorite quote is that data is just a drawing, and only after luck is added would that drawing develop a soul. That is why the unexpected will always exist, and we have no means of calcting the unexpected.¡±


    ¡°I remember Lagerfeld. It¡¯s been a while already, when is Westwood going to return?¡± Bevs cut off the charming voice and asked a rather strange question.


    An extremely beautiful woman quietly appeared behind Bevs. She wore a ck suit that had a bowtie fastened to the cor, and a drooping bowler hat covered a small half of her face. However, the clear chin and supple lips that were revealed exposed an ever present seduction. Her height of over 180 centimeters made it so that regardless of where she was, she would always be the center of attention.


    She walked behind Bevs, and then she gently massaged the shoulders of this elder who was quite a bit shorter. With a lightugh, she said, ¡°I still like teacher Lagerfeld, as for Westwood... that¡¯s an extremely tedious psychopath. Based on his normal behavior, it should be another week before he¡¯ll reappear. However, I can feel that teacher Lagerfeld is extremely happy and does not wish toe back at all. Perhaps Westwood might dy his return by another week!¡±


    Bevs¡¯ face became a bit downcast. It was clear that this wasn¡¯t a piece of news that made him happy.


    The ck clothed woman revealed an enchanting smile, as if she got her desired oue. She increased her efforts on Bevs¡¯ shoulder, and then, with her lips almost touching his ear, she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I kill Persephone in your distinguished self¡¯s ce? Or if it¡¯s Helen, that¡¯s fine as well. Please, please let me out! As long as you let me out, anything is fine!¡±


    Even though this woman was making an all-out move, Bevs¡¯ voice remained dignified, not being moved by her in the slightest. ¡°Helen cannot be killed, we cannot kill anyone in Dragon City. Perhaps someone else can do it, but you cannot! If you kill someone in Dragon City, then it is equivalent to directly challenging Josh. At that point, regardless of what type of attitude Lanaxis holds, Josh will definitely dere war against me! Eileen, are you trying to make things even more difficult because you feel like my current situation is too great?¡±


    Eileen stuck out her tongue, reluctantly expressing a bit of fear. However, she immediately began to nag again, asking, ¡°Then what about Persephone? It should be fine if I kill her, right?¡±


    Bevs¡¯ voice was cold. ¡°Can you even kill her?¡±


    ¡°If her luck is good enough, then I only have half certainty. However, if I don¡¯t give it a try, who will know if her luck is good or not?¡± Eileen sounded as if she was talking about apletely insignificant matter.


    Bevs shook his head and said, ¡°Persephone isn¡¯t important, so it isn¡¯t your turn to do anything yet. The emergency meeting will be held in a week, and you need to stay behind. There might be some trouble at that time.


    Eileen was clearly unhappy. "Trouble? What kind of trouble can there be?! The parliament is just a group of cowards! Even if your distinguished self stood there alone, I doubt anyone would make a move. What is the point in me staying behind? There¡¯s not even anyone to kill!¡±


    Eileen suddenly thought of something, and even her breathing became a bit hurried. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go kill Su? What if udia fails?¡±


    Finally, not even the chairman of the Blood Parliament could handle her nagging. He softly rubbed his forehead, and then with a sigh, said, ¡°Eileen, do you think I don¡¯t know? Without you, udia will definitely seed, while if you joined in, she will definitely fail! Isn¡¯t the one you want to kill the most udia?¡±


    Eileen released a cry of rm, and then she couldn¡¯t help but shout out, ¡°Ah! How does your distinguished self even know about this? You really are too brilliant!¡±


    However, forget about Bevs, even if it was just a child, they would be able to hear the sarcasm in her words.

 Book 4 2.5

    Book 4 Chapter 2.5 - Dark Night


    The weather already entered a season that fluctuated between warm and cold days. In the northern mountain area, the climate would suddenly be blistering hot, causing the ice and snow that had umted over an entire winter to start dissolving bit by bit. However, on the boundless great earth, what was more often reflected off one¡¯s eyes were the charred ck scars of mes and deep bomb craters.


    The snow and water seeped into the earth, forming expanses of scorching mud that greatly hindered the mobility of men and vehicles. A fleet of off-road vehicles arduously made its way through the mountains filled with mud pits and ponds, and eventually, it finally arrived at a spacious zone and stopped.


    Persephone walked out from within the vehicle. A map jumped out from her portable intelligence system, and then she looked at it silently. There was a winding path of advance on the map, but it was not one that lead to the ck Dragonrider¡¯s base in the north and instead extended towards the west. She raised her head and looked towards the mist shrouded distance. A nearly undetectable sigh escaped from her lips.


    A middle-aged man with a face weathered with scars and and a resolute expression arrived at Persephone¡¯s side. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°General, we alreadypleted our preparations.¡±


    Persephoneughed somewhat bitterly, almost a bit self-mockingly, and then said, ¡°I¡¯m already no longer a general. Worde, with the status as a friend, I advise you to reconsider your decision. There is still time to change your mind. If you return to Dragon City, all of you can live a stable life. I still have a few friends back at general headquarters, and with your abilities, obtaining the status of a formal dragonrider isn¡¯t too difficult.¡±


    Worde shook his head. He looked at the eight people standing behind him that had alreadypleted their preparations, and then with a gentle smile, he said to Persephone, ¡°I¡¯ve stayed by your side as your subordinate since you were 14, and now, it¡¯s already been more than ten years. These ten or so years is enough to make a person settle down without any intention of changing their way of life. Regardless of how your distinguished self¡¯s identity changes, I will forever be your subordinate. The few people behind me are of the same opinion.¡±


    Persephone lowered her head and stared deathly at the map on the light screen. Two rows of snow white teeth fiercely grinded the strands of hair between them. She didn¡¯t say anything this entire time, nor was there anything she could say.


    ¡°General!¡± A loud and clear sound broke through the tense atmosphere. Renfell walked over.


    ¡°I am no longer a general.¡± Persephone replied with a smile. When facing Renfell, her calm andposed attitude returned.


    ¡°The meeting hasn¡¯t even been held yet!¡± Renfell disapproved of these words.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t make much of a difference, just a matter of a few days of time.¡± Persephone said.


    Renfellughed and said, ¡°In reality, what is so special about the rank of general anyway? Isn¡¯t it just the being able to ept missions and exchange for authority? Look, we¡¯ve fought for so long together in the northern front, and our abilities were all exchanged for while hanging on the brink between life and death, so isn¡¯t this fine as well? There is no reason to rely on general headquarters at all. General, how about this. Why don¡¯t you just bring us with you to construct another ck Dragonrider organization?¡±


    Persephoneughed helplessly and said, ¡°Easy for you to say! Alright, let¡¯s not talk about these useless things. If you have something you need from me, just directly say it!¡±


    A trace of awkwardness from being exposed appeared on Renfell¡¯s face, and then he put away his smile. He resolutely said, ¡°General, me and the others have already discussed this among ourselves, and we wish to move together with Worde. If you only depend on them, your strength will be too weak!¡±


    Persephone was shocked. ¡°You should know what Worde is nning to do.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know!¡± Renfell smiled in an extremely carefree manner. He pointed at the men behind him, and they were just like him, young, full of energy, and with the aura of blood and steel from the battlefield. When he looked at Persephone again, Renfell spoke in a rather unworried manner, ¡°They are all like me, wanting to meet that Colonel Su for themselves and seeing just how heroic our general¡¯s man is.¡±


    Persephone sighed and said, ¡°But I¡¯m not even sure if I¡¯ll be able to find him...¡±


    ¡°You two don¡¯t have any way of contact?¡± Renfell was a bit shocked.


    "None. He wouldn¡¯t give me any way to contact him out of fear of involving me, and he even more so doesn¡¯t wish for me to look for him. He wants to face Bevs¡¯ rage and pursuit alone.¡± Persephone spoke with a rather dull voice.


    ¡°Then, general, you...¡± Renfell didn¡¯t continue asking, but his intention was clear. Why didn¡¯t Persephone just go with her men to look for Su and instead chose to stay in the northern base alone?


    ¡°Me staying behind has many significant effects. At the very least, Bevs cannot do whatever he pleases, and he has to exhaust more energy and manpower to deal with me!¡± Persephone¡¯s beautiful and alluring eyes narrowed slightly. Wisps of sharp and ice cold radiance seeped out from her pupils.


    Renfell took a deep breath, and then he slowly bowed to Persephone in respect. With a bit of bitterness, he said, ¡°General, only now do I understand why I can only work under you and never be your man. I will travel together with Worde, and if I cane back alive, I hope at that time, I will have the power and qualifications to affect your distinguished self¡¯s fate!¡±


    After speaking, he didn¡¯t wait for Persephone¡¯s agreement. He put his arms around Worde¡¯s shoulders and said with a loud voice, ¡°Let¡¯s set off! Brothers!¡±


    Thus, these men both young and old, who had just emerged from the mes of war, carried their bodies covered in sweat and blood once again onto an unknown journey.


    The only one that stayed behind was Persephone alone, her gray hair dancing about in the wind.

 Book 4 2.6

    Book 4 Chapter 2.6 - Dark Night


    When it was veryte into the night, a lone off-road vehicle approached the northern base and stopped in front of the doors of a small building. This was originally a residence only a general could use, yet now, there wasn¡¯t even a single person standing guard.


    Persephone got off the vehicle. She gave the dark and cold vi a look, sighing inwardly before walking towards the entrance.


    Without her rank of general, on one hand, it meant that she lost her authority and ie, but on the other, the rtionship she had with the subordinates under her was no longer guaranteed either. After being informed that she was to be stripped of her military rank, Persephone immediately released this information to her subordinates, allowing them to choose whether they wished to stay behind or leave. Unsurprisingly, most of her subordinates immediately dispersed, with only a few subordinates from her family that apanied her since she was little choosing to stay behind. Persephone arranged for them to look for Su and then stay at his side. Su and Madeline needed help. When faced against Bevs, their strength was still too weak.


    Persephone knew that they needed time, and time will forever be on Su and Madeline¡¯s side. That was why she disbanded her subordinates and didn¡¯t choose to look for Su, instead choosing to stay behind, remaining in the north she was familiar with to restrict Bevs¡¯ forces. Bevs couldn¡¯t do what he pleased within the ck Dragonriders¡¯ territory, but he would definitely try to do a few things under the table.


    What Persephone needed to do was wait, wait for Bevs¡¯ people toe, and then exterminate his wings bit by bit, weakening his strength until it was more than he could bear, until hepletely flipped out. When that day came, she believed that Bevs would definitely infuriate Josh Morgan, and from there on have even more of his power restrained, thus greatly reducing the number of people that could chase after Su and Madeline.


    Ever since she received Su¡¯s message, Persephone thought about many, many things. However, what she had never thought about was what facing the rage of the Blood Parliament¡¯s chairman alone signified. This was already the same as directly dering war against Bevs, something not even the Spider Empress had the resolve to do. Persephone had never thought of herself as having strengthparable to that of the Spider Empress, but she had sorrowfully and unknowingly made a choice even Lanaxis hesitated to make.


    The only thing she was somewhat regretful of was that if she had obtained this information earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have wasted that precious sea of evolutionary points into the Mysterious Fields and instead strengthened the offensive and defensive mastery that would be clearly more suitable to her current situation. Even though the ability she finally decided on forming was not an ordinary ninth level strengthened luck and instead the rare ability true luck, for her who currently neededbat abilities badly, it didn¡¯t help her much. No matter how true the luck was, it was still luck. If it produced the best results every time, then it wouldn¡¯t be called luck.


    The key entered the keyhole, but Persephone didn¡¯t rotate it. Her thoughts had long drifted to a who knew how distant ce, and countless thoughts shed past her mind. In the end, she simplyughed, quietly and helplessly thinking, ¡°Turns out when you take something from someone else, you still have to give it back in the end! Sigh, if I had a chance to do things over...¡±


    If she could redo things, if she could return to that moment when she first met Su, she, Persephone, a ck Dragonrider General, a new generation genius of the Blood Parliament, would still make the same choices. At the very least, she did not feel any regret orints about each day and night that had passed during thest year.


    Meanwhile, she would pay the price for this past year in her own way.


    A light ck sounded. Persephone opened the the door lock and pushed open the main entrance of the vi.


    Two snow white beams of light lit up,nding on Persephone¡¯s body. Her entire body was enveloped within the tall beams of light. An off-road vehicle drove around the corner of the street towards the vi¡¯s entrance. The roaring of the engine woke up everyone in this entire block, and those two beams of light continued to aim arrogantly and disrespectfully on Persephone¡¯s body.


    Following an ear-splitting braking sound, a tall and thin male jumped off the vehicle. He wore a set of manually tailored casual clothes, and his thick beard was trimmed in a tidy manner. His entire body exuded a thick smell of alcohol, and his passionate gaze wandered about Persephone¡¯s body. Even though he got off the vehicle, he still didn¡¯t turn off the vehicle¡¯s lights and had even less of an intention of changing the vehicle light¡¯s angle, allowing the two beams of light to shine extremely rudely on Persephone.


    This extremely audacious man didn¡¯t have many abilities. In this northern front where tigers and wolves ran amok, his two or three levels of Combat Domain ability made him not much different from a newly hatched chick.


    However, this man did something that not even those valiant soldiers and generals of the northern front dared to do. He staggered towards Persephone and even reached his hand towards the inside of Persephone¡¯s short skirt!


    In this entire northern base, perhaps Persephone was the only one who knew why he dared to do something like this. It was because he was named Roy, currently Persephone¡¯s greatest private creditor.


    Persephone didn¡¯t make any movements, but this half drunken male still flew out in reverse, falling heavily onto the ground. She gave Roy a cold look, not even feeling the slightest urge to say a word to him.


    ¡°You... you!¡± Roy staggered to his feet, blood already falling from the corner of his lips. His body was trembling as he pointed at Persephone, and then with a hysterical voice, he roared, ¡°You are already no longer a general! There is no way you can have any ie, so what will you use to pay me back? What about your dignity, your promise? Are you even less than dogshit?!¡±


    Persephone was immediately stupefied. Her face slowly became unsightly.


    Roy seemed to have noticed that things were taking a turn for the better. He immediately threw himself over, and like a wild beast, he roared, ¡°As long as you let me y with you for a night, then five hundred thousand of the debt can be written off! However, you have to satisfy all of my requests!¡±


    Roy¡¯s hands grab fiercely towards Persephone¡¯s chest. He could almost picture in his mind the soul-shaking feeling when he made contact.


    Unfortunately, what he grabbed was not the massive and perky chest, but instead the scalding car lights. What was shaking was not his soul, but rather his brain. Roy staggered to his feet once again, supporting himself with the engine cover that had arge dent created by his own head before looking towards Persephone with difficulty. He was still rather clear-headed. A screaming ringing tore through his ears, and only with great difficulty was he able to make out Persephone¡¯s rather calm face.


    ¡°I will defend my own dignity, but only through my own way!¡± Persephone coldly tossed out this sentence, and then she shut Roy and his car outside her door.

 Book 4 3.1

    Book 4 Chapter 3.1 - Unexpected de


    When the room closed, Persephone¡¯s body suddenly felt weak, as if all of her energy immediately flowed out from her body. She leaned powerlessly against the door.


    Even with the thick door separating them, she could still hear Roy curse viciously before getting back into his car. He purposely lowered his voice and closed the car door softly as well; it seemed like he was scared of angering Persephone again. After all, if Persephone really decided to not have any more misgivings, killing ten Roys would just be a moment¡¯s thought.


    After receiving her promise, Roy instead straightened his back, strangely feeling a bit more confidence, as well as a powerful but delusive wave of desire. However, Roy finally understood that right now, everything he relied on was established on the fact that Persephone still persisted with her dignity. Should her dignity be trampled upon, the results would definitely not be good.


    Persephone also knew that Roy didn¡¯t dare make things difficult for her, regardless of whether she was a dragonrider general or not. The reason he acted in such an unbridled manner manner was definitely because someone had stirred him on, the goal of such actions clearly to inflict even greater pressure on her.


    Due to the fact that no lights were turned on, the room was extremely dark, as well as cold. Persephone leaned against the door, slowly sliding down until she sat on the ground. She then suddenly grabbed her long gray hair!


    Not even this could stop the hot tears from dropping onto the ice-cold floor. They formed several small puddles, and then they quickly became cold as well.


    Almost every man outside this vi would be her enemy. Even if this didn¡¯t immediately happen, it would happen in the near future. In this entire northern region, perhaps in this entire continent, the only thing left that could offer her protection was this house that even Roy could easily tear apart. Meanwhile, the people who she could still trust had already previously headed west.


    Many times, Persephone looked extreme naive and innocent. However, how could someone who socialized with so many great figures and even personally established the foundations of Arthur family¡¯s military force be naive or innocent? She merely didn¡¯t wish to waste time on insignificant matters. She was quite clear on the fact that it wouldn¡¯t be long before all the dragonriders of the north became her enemy. The effect of benefits and intimidation were things Persephone couldn¡¯t be more clear on.


    She wasn¡¯t scared of the enemies near and far, hidden or not. Even if it was Bevs, she would still face him without any fear. What made her lose control of herself was that only now did Persephone finally face the reality she was most unwilling to ept, which was eternal separation.


    Just as Persephone was silently crying, a trace of cold, dark, and moist feeling suddenly attacked her body, moreover wantonly roaming about.


    Persephone immediately differentiated that someone was using the spiritual touch ability on her. This was a fourth level ability that was founded on both the Perception and Mysterious Fields Domains, an ability simr to long-range sensation. The difference was that the perception brought back by spiritual touch was much more blurry, but its effective range was far greater than long-range sensation. It could also pass through any non-living objects.


    Normally, this type of spiritual touch would be scattered away by her before it could even get close to her. However, she was at her weakest right now, so her vignce and defenses momentarily dropped. This unexpectedly resulted in the spiritual touchnding on her body.


    Persephone suddenly stood up and clenched her fists tightly. She released a silent scream!


    Rings of formless sound waves that were like extremely sharp des winded about the mental fluctuations that continued to linger in the air, and then it immediately began to ruthlessly sh about!


    Persephone had nine levels of Mysterious Fields ability, and the supplementary effect of this was that her mental strength was greatly increased. The slightest contact with the mental fluctuations her sound waves released would st the prying mental fluctuations to pieces. This was an irrecoverable injury. The destruction of every mental fluctuation would bring about a permanent decline in the user¡¯s ability. Meanwhile, in this type of mental confrontation, Persephone possessed an absolute and overwhelming advantage!


    The spiritual touch¡¯s fluctuations screeched. The destruction of every wave would bring back the ability user extreme pain. The screeching sound the ability user released through his spirit was to first ask for forgiveness, and second, to frantically find a way to escape from the murderous sound waves.


    ¡°It seems like they don¡¯t even n on putting on any type of front!¡± Persephone sneered inwardly as she thought. She obviously knew who the one who used the spiritual touch was. In the entire northern base, there was only a single person who had this ability.


    Persephone¡¯s face became even colder. The sound waves that possessed a frequency which exceeded what the human ear could detect increased a notch, and then this sound wave that became even more numerous and chaotic immediately annihted the intruding mental fluctuations. Then, it even traced it back to its source, only giving up when it smashed into the defensive force field surrounding the base¡¯s headquarters.


    Persephone was unwilling to let things end here. She released another scream in the headquarters¡¯ direction, and together with powerful mental force, the sound wave seemed to instantly destroy half of the defensive force field¡¯s power. Only then was some of her resentment expelled!


    In headquarters¡¯ top floor observation seat, a thirty or so year old man suddenly jumped out from his seat. Then, like a shrimp, his body curled up in midair. Arge mouthful of blood was spat out from his mouth. With the destruction of each mental wave, another st of bloody mist would escape his mouth. His scream tore through the air, but his voice would always be cut short by the blood that continuously surged.


    A loud guang sounded. The tightly locked door was kicked open by someone. General Kan rushed into this room and supported this man who had the captain rank insignia on his body. Kan immediately felt a bone-chilling coldness attack that felt just like a rapidly revolving de! He released a loud shout, and then half of his head of white hair stood on end. He did everything he could to support the defensive force field, and then it shed with the iing coldness!


    In that instant, the wrinkles on Kan¡¯s face became deeper. His eyes became covered in bloody veins, and his hair became a bit paler. Fortunately, there was only one attack.


    Two dark streams of blood flowed out from Kan¡¯s nose. He casually wiped it away, and then he focused on the middle-aged man copsed on the ground. With a downcast voice, he asked, ¡°Lute, how are you feeling?¡±


    Lute¡¯s face was morbidly pale. There wererge patches of blood by his mouth and chest. He looked at Kan in a rather nk manner, and only with great difficulty did he recognize the general¡¯s face. He immediately said with a trembling voice, ¡°That whore... that whore ruined my abilities! I don¡¯t have any more abilities! Uncle, help me kill her! Kill her!¡±


    A trace of paleness could be seen on Kan¡¯s face. Within his eyes was a great anger that he forcefully suppressed, and then with a overcast voice, he cut off Lute¡¯s nervous shouting with his own. ¡°Abilities destroyed can be trained again! As long as you¡¯re not dead, everything is fine! Now... now is not the time to confront her yet. We still have to wait. I will definitely make her feel regret!¡±

 Book 4 3.2

    Book 4 Chapter 3.2 - Unexpected de


    In reality, Kan was quite clear on the fact that abilities could be trained again, but there was no way they could be trained back to their original level. Lute¡¯s spiritual touch was an extremely rare ability that was quite outstanding in alley fights. When he saw Persephone return to the northern base alone, Lute immediately had the idea of using his ability to see what was wrong with Persephone and find out why she would return alone.


    Originally, Kan only felt that this was a bit inappropriate, but he didn¡¯t stop Lute. He needed to learn about Persephone¡¯s current state as well, and he didn¡¯t fear the consequences of being sensed. After all, there were still more than ten dragonriders in the northern base, and they were all directly under Kan. Even if conflict truly broke out between Persephone and himself, Kan was still rather confident in winning. It might be too hard to capture her alive, but injuring and forcing her to retreat was still doable.


    However, Kan never expected Persephone to have such terrifying mental force, to the extent where she even had oppressive counterattack means! Could it be that she was also hiding high levels of Mysterious Fields ability? However, the files clearly said that Persephone only had multiple eighth level abilities in the Combat Domain, as well as a few low level abilities in the Magic, Perception, and Mental Domain suitable forbat.


    As he watched the dying Lute, the ashen faced Kan had already regretted his action who knew how many times! Notpletely trusting the information dragonriders reported wasmon sense, but not even the normally cautious Kaptain expected Persephone to have such high level Mysterious Fields abilities! This was not a question of talent, but rather that it was almost impossible for her to have that many evolutionary points!


    As of now, almost everyone that had some authority and status within the Blood Parliament¡¯s range of influence knew that Persephone was no longer a general, as well as the news of Su¡¯s order of arrest. Even without much political brains, one could guess that Bevs, who was known for his lightning fast ways of doing things, would definitely not let Persephone go. When faced with the choice of a general without the support of a family or the Blood Parliament¡¯s chairman, a person who even had a bit of intelligence would know what to do.


    Those that could be a general weren¡¯t stupid, and Kan believed himself to be a smart and prudent person, so he obviously knew who to choose. In addition, Kan was the one that oversaw the northern base, and the order he received from Bevs was for him to think of a way to keep Persephone in the northern base, at the very least for two days. Two dayster, an armed force specifically for dealing with Persephone would arrive at the northern base. Before then, the second thing Kan had to do was infuriate Persephone so that Bevs had another reason to deal with her.


    Even if it was Bevs, it was impossible for him to, after stripping Persephone of her military rank, randomly take action against her when she didn¡¯t participate in Henry¡¯s death. This would only anger all ck Dragonriders.


    Upon seeing Kan¡¯s wishes that were somewhat hesitant and cowering, a dark cloud passed Lute¡¯s face. He suddenly said, ¡°Uncle, you cannot forget the great chairman¡¯s request! Persephone and the Holy Crusaders had fought each other for so long, so once she flees to the mountains, what chance is there in catching her? Since we already provoked her, we definitely cannot ruin the great chairman¡¯s matter because of hesitation!¡±


    "But..." Kan was still hesitation. His naturally cautious self was definitely not willing to fight head on against a general well known for her power and forceful methods, even if he upied several advantages. Since Persephone was able to hide high levels of Mysterious Fields ability, there might be some other abilities as well. Even though he knew that this wasn¡¯t likely at all purely from a simple mathematical count of evolutionary points, anything could happen in this damn world.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t forget the great chairman¡¯s promise! We can obtain the entire north with a single stroke! However, if we lose this opportunity, would the great chairman allow your distinguished self to stay in the northern base?¡± Lute shouted.


    If the chances of sess were higher than fifty percent, then it couldn¡¯t be considered a gamble; Kan consoled himself. In his opinion, he had at least a seventy percent chance of sess. This statistic didn¡¯t satisfy his prudent self, but just like what Lute said, if he allowed Persephone to escape, then there was a hundred percent chance of losing everything. This was an extremely simple multiple-choice question.


    Kan suddenly stood up. He called over his own guards and somewhat brazenly gave the order to mobilize forces. He ordered all of the dragonriders under him to immediately hurry to headquarters to await dispatch.


    An ear-piercing rm sounded through the entire north. Off-road vehicles headed towards Persephone¡¯s residence one after another, and thenrge numbers of fully armed soldiers leapt off the vehicles. The streets were blocked off, and snipers upied all of the nearby high points. Wireting stretched along the streets. Only during the most intense battles against the Holy Crusaders would this type of rare scene be seen.


    These warlike preparations were made just for the unarmed young female general within this extremely delicate vi. Moreover, in six days, she wouldn¡¯t even be a ck Dragonrider General anymore.


    However, the reason why a general could be a general, apart from a tremendous amount of contribution, greatbat strength was also indispensable. Unlike Kan who used his brain to gradually construct his status, Persephone, while notcking intellect, used even more barbaric methods of war to strengthen her own position.


    Not only Kan, but all of the dragonriders around the vi also knew that cutting off the streets, snipers, tanks, and various other methods were only for the sake of helping ordinary soldiers remain calm. Against Persephone, they were allpletely ineffective. When the true battle began, the main battle would take ce primarily between Kan and Persephone. Higher ranked dragonriders might perhaps be of limited use, while lower ranked dragonriders were just meat shields and cannon fodder. Even if they managed to capture Persephone, of the 16 dragonriders currently present, not even half would still be alive afterwards. That was why even though Kan never gave the order to attack, everyone sensibly and quietly got into their positions, as well as set up all of their defensive measures.


    There were 16 dragonriders, among them including one general, two colonels, and four other higher ranked generals. They were all trembling with fear, as if they were facing a great abyss, all for the sake of a young woman they all imed to look down upon.

 Book 4 3.3

    Book 4 Chapter 3.3 - Unexpected de


    ¡°Go and bring all of Persephone¡¯s subordinates here. Regardless of whether they still have any connection with her, arrest them as long as they used to be her subordinates!¡± Kan gave his own assistant these orders. He didn¡¯t realize that when he issued this order, he actually suppressed his voice.


    Soon after, twelve men and three women were brought to the vacant area in front of the vi. They were all detained with electrical shackles and had their mouths sealed. The soldiers fiercely and crudely used the butts of their guns and leather boots to make them kneel on the ground, and then they fired a few shots behind them.


    Kan didn¡¯t intend to execute them and instead wanted to make Persephone remain here through these subordinates¡¯ lives. He already had the excuse to start a war against her, and that was Lute¡¯s serious injury. The only thing he needed to do now was wait for Bevs¡¯ special troops to arrive.


    While watching this deathly still vi, Kan suddenly felt as if today¡¯s weather was especially dry. He also couldn¡¯t help but wonder what that foolish woman was currently thinking and doing. Correct, Persephone was definitely an extremely foolish woman, foolish to the point of making Bevs her enemy, yet not knowing that she should have ran as soon as she could¡¯ve!


    However, did she really not understand something so obvious? Within Kan¡¯s mind, the way Persephone entered the north, and her war aplishments that could be considered glorious slowly emerged. Then, he felt a sticky and ice-cold feeling. His entire body had unwittingly been covered in sweat!


    He was nervous. Correct, this general, that had experienced over 20 years of war as a dragonrider general, was currently nervous.


    Persephone sat peacefully in the darkness. Even the slightest details of the activity of the surrounding people were registered in her senses. Her mind was like an icyke, calm without a trace of fluctuation.


    Unlike the dragonriders that were bing more and more uneasy, Persephone instead became more and more calm. Her breathing became extremely soft, and her entire body entered a state of great tranquility. However, under her calm exterior was a volcanic power.


    The only light source in the dark room was the intelligence system resting on her knees. The optical screen disyed a countdown, the time left being 28 hours. Patience was definitely something she didn¡¯tck. She could continue waiting like this for several days and nights. However, there was no way those in the surroundings would be this rxed. The ever present pressure made every hour feel like an entire day.


    Kan gave Persephone 48 hours to surrender. Before this time limit was up, he didn¡¯t n on attacking. After all, since they were both major generals, there was a still a great threat to his life. As long as they dragged things on for longer than a day, then Kan could be considered to have seeded, and after this sess, there didn¡¯t necessarily have to be a battle. He looked at Persephone¡¯s subordinates that were all kneeling in a row, and then he rxed a bit. These subordinates had already severed their rtionship with Persephone, but they were, after all, still individuals that had fought through life and death battles with her. Kan hoped that she would think about some past rtionship so that she would feel some misgivings when she took action.


    Persephone had the direct lineage of a great family. Since her birth, she enjoyed the most optimal and enriching life, so she shouldn¡¯t be as vicious and merciless as those that crawled up from the bottom of society.


    The night slowly passed. A dull radiance illuminated the northern base. The clouds were especially heavy today, and the sky seemed particrly dusky, just like the moods of the dragonriders surrounding this vi.


    The sky darkened again.


    Kan suddenly received a piece of news. He looked at the portable intelligence system, quietly sitting there without batting an eyelid. When those around him saw this, they assumed that this should be one of the numerous and insignificant routine messages. However, Lute received a message at the same time, and a trace of undisguised joy shed across his face.


    Kan was like a statue as he sat there, not eating or drinking, notughing or moving. This actually took quite a toll on his body, but Persephone inside the vi simrly didn¡¯t eat or drink, notughing or moving.


    This was an unusual battle. Ever since the encirclement waspleted, the prologue of the battle began. Persephone maintained a stance that allowed her to attack at any moment, forcing the surrounding dragonriders to simrly remain in a war state. What the two sides werepeting in right now was the consumption of stamina. It was clear that apart from Kan, no one was Persephone¡¯s opponent. The longer time was dragged out, the more advantageous things became for Persephone.


    Kan was the only one who knew that things weren¡¯t like this. The news he just received stated that Bevs¡¯ troops already broke away from the battlefield and were currently hurrying here. In just ten more hours, and not the thirty-six that was nned in advance, they would arrive at the northern base. That was why Kan wasn¡¯t the slightest bit nervous and instead had the energy to waste. However, on the surface, he was still without a word or movement, and he even slightly sped up his blood flow and heart rate. He believed that Persephone would definitely be able to sense these changes, just like how he could sense Persephone¡¯s current state. What made Kan feel relieved was that Persephone continued to remain frozen like a statue, sitting upright at the center of the vi without moving. If he was in Persephone¡¯s ce, he would definitely continue to wait, because it seemed like when the sky brightened, the surrounding low level dragonriders would have their stamina exhausted. However, at that time, Bevs¡¯ army would have already arrived.


    Right when Kan released a sigh inwardly, the optical screen on Persephone¡¯s knees that remained unchanging this entire time shed. A line of small line of characters appeared: Enemy special forces abilities interception sess, recalcting battle time...


    A few secondster, the optical screen shed again. The time that counted backwards quickly flickered about, and then the amount of time remaining changed to eight hours and fifteen minutes. In addition, it clearly indicated that the battle would take fifteen minutes, so she needed to retreat after eight hours and thirty minutes.


    A thought suddenly emerged in Persephone¡¯s near immobile mind.


    ¡°You are only giving me fifteen minutes to fight? Really, Helen...¡±


    Time felt like it was going past both quickly and slowly. When it was dawn again, Kan¡¯s mental state instead became more and more tense. He knew that the closer it got to sess, the easier it is for a problem to ur. Persephone¡¯s previous subordinates already couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, copsing onto the ground. However, they could only release low groans without daring to make any movements. It was because there were ice-cold muzzles pointed right at their bodies.


    He was about to seed...


    However, right at this moment, Kan suddenly heard a light tick sound, a sound that almost seemed like that of a timer that had reached the end of its backwards count!


    If, within Kan¡¯s perception, Persephone seemed like a tranquil frozen sea before, then when the rm sounded, it was as if spark had already descended onto that frozen sea, and it instantly ignited the entire ocean!

 Book 4 3.4

    Book 4 Chapter 3.4 - Unexpected de


    The enormous column of me that rushed into the sky immediately made Kan feel as if he was suffocating, not only because of the heat it released, but its sheer size alone already made him feel like this!


    Persephone finally opened her eyes, and she cast her sight on the body of Kan who suddenly stood up! The instant her eyes opened, the entire vi already quietly broke apart, turning into rubble and debris that formed a ring around Persephone! That was why when her eyes fully opened, there wasn¡¯t anything blocking her line of sight.


    The vague sense of danger made Kan fiercely jump into the air, to the extent where it was toote for him to even reiterate his advice for her to surrender. He already erupted with all of his power, and then he released a roar! His body abruptly increased in size, his muscles that expanded several times directly sting his military uniform to shreds. What appeared in the air could be considered a terrifying muscle monster! Several oval shaped crystals appeared on Kan¡¯s body, and swirling about the surface of the crystals was a hazy yellow radiance that covered most of his body¡¯s vital points. This was a defensive field he released using the crystals as an intermediary, a product of merging high level Magic and Combat Domain abilities. In Kan¡¯s hands appeared a two meter long, at least a hundred kilogram weight alloy curved de, his unique weapon. Without waiting for Persephone to even make any moves, Kan already leapt into the air, sending the de down on Persephone with all his strength!


    The curved alloy de released an extremely sharp whistle through the air, this sound wave made lower dragonriders feel dizzy and blurred their vision. They were justpletelycking in strength, simply incapable of even participating in this battle!


    Among the fifteen dragonriders, only the two colonels timely moved to outnk Persephone. The other higher ranked dragonriders were intimidated by Persephone¡¯s sudden eruption of aura, causing their reactions to be a step slower. Meanwhile, most of those ordinary soldiers already copsed onto the ground from the sound waves produced by Kan¡¯s de alone, holding their heads and screaming from pain. Only a few rtively stronger soldiers managed to stand their ground with great difficulty.


    In front of a general, no matter how many ordinary soldiers there were, they still couldn¡¯t even serve as cannon fodder. They could only await a massacre!


    Power determined authority; this was the origin of the Blood Parliament¡¯s cold and cruel hierarchy.


    Kan¡¯s world shaking de hacked down, but it was as if he struck down on an active volcano! He instantly flew backwards at an even faster speed!


    Persephone stood there impressively, her long legs wrapped within ck stockings perfectly defining the meaning of long and straight. Her gray outfit gracefully set off her bewitching figure. However, a three meter long spear had appeared on the right hand behind her back, its spearhead pointing diagonally at the ground. With the spear in hand, the coldness in Persephone¡¯s eyes was already no longer the aloof and remote arrogance of an ice princess, but instead a killing intent that could directly freeze one¡¯s soul!


    The two colonels didn¡¯t even clearly see how Kan was sted flying, but these two who were equipped with abundant battlefield experience knew that this was definitely not the time to retreat. They had to restrict Persephone until General Kan recovered. In addition, it wasn¡¯t that they were alone without any help, as the four other higher ranked officers were currently rushing over.


    The spear in Persephone¡¯s hands drew out an arc. The spearpoint was raised, piercing through the chest of a colonel! The spear¡¯s movements were extremely clear as it pierced through the threeyers of defensive force fields, and then prated his hands that were trying to grab the spearpoint. It hacked through the sturdy and lightweight superalloy defensive armor, entered his chest, and then emerged from his back, simrly piercing through the armor on his back.


    The colonel¡¯s defensive strength that could withstand heavy artillery shells was directly pierced through in one stroke by Persephone¡¯s spear!


    The colonel used thest bit of his strength to grip the spear rigidly, preventing the spear from moving about any further in his body. However, the feeling of his palm and what his body experienced were a bit different. He couldn¡¯t help but stare towards the spear that pierced towards his body. What he saw made his eyes suddenly bulge outwards!


    Only now did he discover with shock that this seemingly heavy and iparably sturdy spear that was flickering with a dark gray metallic luster, was engraved with beautiful andplex patterns actually didn¡¯t possess substance as well!


    In the depths of the colonel¡¯s brain, a name that had already been buried for an extremely long time surfaced: energy condensed weapon!


    This spear was a weapon formed from the energy Persephone personally exuded from her body! The dragonriders who had this ability all left a heavy mark in the ck Dragonriders¡¯ history. In the eyes of dragonriders who had this ability, the clear-cut difference between rank and status already became blurry, as there were definitely colonels who easily killed generals with this ability!


    ¡°Careful, this is...¡± The colonel tried his best to warn hisrades, but he only shouted a few words before his voice became hoarse. The long spear abruptly vanished, only leaving behind a terrifying hole in his chest. The sudden pressure change immediately sent the blood mixed with the air left over in his lungs outwards, as well as sucking the dragonrider¡¯s final words back into his throat.


    The other colonel watched as the spear flew over, and then as if his defensive force field was as frail as paper, it pierced through, and then it prated his throat that had seven levels of defensive strength. Then, the spearpoint twisted. His head thus left his body, flung high up into the air! He widened his eyes, suddenly at a loss as for why the spear Persephone held suddenly appeared back in Persephone¡¯s left hand.


    Before losing consciousness, thest bit of perception he had left finally allowed him to understand what hisrade was trying to say just now. That spear was a weapon condensed from energy.

 Book 4 3.5

    Book 4 Chapter 3.5 - Unexpected de


    Kan finallynded on the ground, but he was struggling to stabilize himself. He had one knee on the ground, and he was fully relying on the alloy curved de to prevent himself from falling. Three bloody wounds suddenly appeared on his chest, and then the bloodstains quickly widened, turning into terrifying injuries over ten centimeters in diameter in the blink of an eye! These were injuries produced by spear thrusts! However, Kan¡¯s defensive strength was far greater than that of the two colonels, and he even attacked Persephone at full force, forcing her to retract some of the force. This was likely why his chest had not been pierced through yet.


    Blood poured out from his body like a spring, and in the blink of an eye, a pool of blood had gathered by Kan¡¯s feet.


    Persephone stood proudly at the center of this group of wolves. The spear drew out a strange trajectory through the air, and then it slowly returned to her back. The wind it drew forth caused her long gray hair to blow about, adding a mysterious sense of beauty to her appearance.


    Persephone slowly turned around, and then she walked towards the darkness outside the base. Behind her, apart from the general that could still hold on, there were four perfectly unharmed higher ranked officers and nine lower ranked dragonriders. However, no one dared to chase after her!


    It was to the extent where no one even dared to give her beautiful, icily arrogant, and lonesome figure another look.


    A light crack sounded. The curved alloy de was inserted deeply into the ground by Kan. The cement around the de¡¯s edge began to crack apart, and these cracks extended in all directions, traveling several meters outwards. The blood that had umted on the ground quickly seeped into these cracks, producing bloody patterns on the dark gray cement.


    A pa sounded. The intelligence system whose owner was unknown fell next to Kan¡¯s body. He just happened to see the time the screen disy, and as a result, calcted how long this battle took: one minute and thirty seconds.


    A minute and three seconds was enough for the battle to end. Kan whomanded fifteen dragonriders waspletely defeated, moreover with the loss of two colonels. Equipped with the unpredictable yet ridiculously powerful energy formed weapon, even though they were both major generals, the difference in their power was actually so great.


    As Kan tightly gripped the alloy curved de¡¯s handle, his arms that were thicker than a normal robust man¡¯s thighs were continuously trembling! He was utterly terrified. The instant Persephone¡¯s spear pierced over, Kan could clearly see clearly see the sinister smile of the reaper from the spearpoint! It was only the fighting strength he instantly erupted into that left him with a sliver of life. Even though Persephone was also injured, Kan understood clearly that she definitely didn¡¯t retreat because of her injuries, but instead to preserve herplete fighting strength for the arrival of Bevs¡¯ forces.


    Turns out she was already aware that this troop was iing, and even clearly grasped their whereabouts. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chose to take action at this time.


    Persephone left an hour and a half of time for the special forces. An hour and a half gave her ample time to set up her own battle preparations, and it left the special forces with no choice but to face her in the battlefield of her own choosing.


    Kan finally understood that Persephone had never nned on escaping, and instead chose to fight to the death with these special forces!


    What was it that gave her the courage to face Bevs who was as imposing as a mountain? Kan couldn¡¯t figure this out. He also knew that he wouldn¡¯t understand how Persephone was currently thinking his entire life.


    At this moment, in the far off Dragon City, Helen was currentlyzily reclining into her chair, staring at the ever changing stream of data on the light screen in front of her.


    ¡°The battle already ended? Hah, if this Phoney girl doesn¡¯t get stirred up a bit, she won¡¯t really put her all into it. This battle was probablypleted in less than two minutes,¡± Helen thoughtzily. Her train of thought suddenly jumped, and then she said quietly, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t take her new true luck ability into consideration. Right, if we consider the element of luck, the battle should have ended in... a minute and thirty-five seconds.¡±


    Persephone left, but Kan was still standing in his original location like a statue, to the extent where he didn¡¯t even dispel his expanded muscr state. From the distance, one would only see a three meter tall giant towering at the center of the base. When the low ranked dragonriders who didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to participate in the battle saw Persephone head into the distance, they all released a breath of relief. Their entire bodies of energy had disappeared without a trace, so who dared to chase after her? However, when they saw Kan¡¯s abnormal condition, everyone could feel that insuppressible rage, humiliation, and... fear.


    That was why none of the dragonriders moved, all of them like statues. They did not want to get caught up in Kan¡¯s rage right after escaping Persephone¡¯s ughter. Since not even the dragonriders were moving, the ordinary soldiers were even more so still, to the extent where no one even dared to clean up the two dead colonel¡¯s corpses.


    After who knew how much time had passed, Kan woke up from his great rage and humiliation. He scanned the surroundings, and then he released a great mouthful of white mist. He pointed at the two colonels¡¯ corpses in front of him, and with a hoarse voice, said, ¡°You all should clean this up!¡±


    Only now did the northern base recover from its frozen state.

 Book 4 3.6

    Book 4 Chapter 3.6- Unexpected de


    Kan¡¯s muscles slowly withdrew, and his figure began to return to a normal state as well. An assistant sprinted over, cing an overcoat over Kan¡¯s body, covering his robust body that definitely didn¡¯t match his age.


    An extremely chilly gust of wind quietly surrounded the entire northern base, sending this area where warm weather was starting to settle in straight back to the frigidness of winter. This coldness that suddenly arrived made almost everyone break out into a shiver.


    ¡°It seems like a battle just took ce here?¡± A deep, cold, voice that was a bit muddled sounded from behind Kan.


    Kan slowly turned around, and then he looked at the four people standing behind him who had rather turbid eyes. They all wore white windbreakers with red decorative patterns along the cuffs and edges. The dark golden buttons, even under the sky¡¯s dull lighting, released glistening radiance. The group of four was made up of three men and one woman. The one leading this group was a rather slender and handsome young man with a medium build and peculiar blue hair. He was rather feminine in appearance, and quite pretty as well. However, his eyes were sunken with dark ck rings around them, as if he hadn¡¯t slept for several nights in a row.


    ¡°Are you all affiliated with Lord Bevs?¡± Kan frowned as he looked at this group of four. Their appearances and numbers perfectly matched the materials he received, so they should be the special forces put together to deal with Persephone. Kan could feel that they were quite powerful, extremely powerful, to the extent where their strength definitely wasn¡¯t inferior to his. However, they gave Kan an extremely ufortable feeling. These four didn¡¯t feel like human beings at all, as if he was standing next to four snakes.


    When he saw that none of these four replied, only sizing up the state of the battlefield, Kan then asked, ¡°How should I address you sirs?¡±


    The leading blue-haired young man said indifferently, ¡°I am number one, and they are numbers two through four respectively. As for our names, that is not something you need to know.¡±


    Number four was the rather pretty woman who had a terrifyingly pale face. She widened her dark,pletely pupil-less eyes and stared in the direction Persephone departed from.


    ¡°How long has it been since the prey left?¡± Number one asked. His eyes were still scanning the surroundings, not giving Kan a single look.


    ¡°... an hour and twenty nine minutes.¡± Even though he was furious towards this special forces¡¯ attitude, Kan¡¯s many years of shrewdness still allowed him to control his mood and even reply calmly.


    Number one gave Kan a look, revealing a look of surprise, but didn¡¯t say anything. He then walked in the direction that Persephone left. At this time, Lute suddenly ran over from the side, and then while kneeling by number one¡¯s feet, he loudly shouted, ¡°Great one, great one! I am Lute! I am extremely familiar with this area¡¯s terrain, so please bring me with your distinguished self to capture Persephone!¡±


    Number one didn¡¯t even give Lute a single look, directly walking past him. Numbers two and three followed behind him as well. Number four was the only one that stared at Lute with her eyes that had no expressions to speak of before cursing, ¡°Trash!¡± She then kicked outwards, sending Lute flying high into the air, the blood that sprayed outwards poured down like a light rain!


    Kan waspletely shocked. He hurriedly caught Lute¡¯s body, and after quickly examining the state of his body, he found that Lute only had a row of ribs broken. Only after finding out that there was no danger to his life did he slightly calm down. However, after experiencing having his mental waves hacked apart by Persephone, Lute¡¯s abilities had already declined to three levels. For him to be wounded heavily again before those previous injuries recovered, it might be impossible for him to even maintain three levels as his highest level of ability. Just like what number four said, from today forth, Lute had already thoroughly be trash, losing even the qualifications to be a private ranked dragonrider.


    The muscles on Kan¡¯s face twitched. He stared at number four, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t even deal with a woman, pretty much the same as trash.¡± Number four gave Kan a look and spoke with a voice full of contempt. She then swept her eyes over the surrounding dragonriders, adding with a sneer, ¡°All trash!¡±


    Several cracks sounded. The automatic rifles in a few dragonriders¡¯ hands began to deform. They were gripping them too tightly, to the extent where it destroyed the superalloy new era assault rifles. They were, after all, soldiers that had fought in the northern front for more than ten years. One of the reasons why they weren¡¯t willing to fight to the death against her was due to her original status, as well as Kan¡¯s decision to not fight her to the death. However, this did not mean that they would voluntarily ept the insults of a stranger.


    Number four stopped her footsteps. She swept her eyes that couldn¡¯t be considered those of a human¡¯s over a few dragonriders. Then, with a few coldughs, she said, ¡°What, do you want to attack me?¡±


    Both sides remained in a deadlock for ten whole seconds.


    The blue-haired young man who had already walked quite far suddenly shouted coldly, ¡°Number four, you have already spoken too much! Any more and I¡¯ll just kill you!¡±


    Number four¡¯s body trembled slightly. She gave number one a look full of resentment, and then she chased after the group of three.


    ¡°Stop the alert protocol, clean this ce up, and then take a three day vacation. Maintain the essential surveince over the Holy Crusaders.¡± After giving these orders, Kan carried Lute towards the medical area. If he put this off any longer, Lute might not even be able to keep two levels of ability.


    Only, Kan discovered that these troops that had followed him for many years and helped himy down the foundations for this secure base now seemed to carry a bit of strangeness in their eyes. He took a deep breath. He was already old, while these individuals were still at the prime of their lives still had dreams and ambitions. When faced with number four¡¯s provocations, Kan himself almost couldn¡¯t suppress his anger, wishing to fight them to the death!


    His many years of battles not only brought Kan suffering, but also abundant experience and a firm will. Even though the difference in ability between number four and himself wasn¡¯t that great, he still felt quite confident in winning in a life and death confrontation. This was the difference between a soldier and another strong individual.


    However, number four wasn¡¯t the only person there. There were still numbers two and three, as well as the clearly more powerful number one. Standing behind this special force was even the mountainous Bevs!


    Kan suddenly seemed to have aged ten years. He suddenly felt that perhaps satisfying Bevs¡¯ conditions wasn¡¯t enough topensate for his own loss of dignity.

 Book 4 3.7

    Book 4 Chapter 3.7- Unexpected de


    At the southern extremity of Rhodes Ind, the ancient castle continued to tower like a mountain between the sea and sky, overlooking the surging great ocean below. Unlike the uniquely shaped Dark Red Castle, Sunset Castle that gave off an antique feeling, as well as the manor style Arthur family castle, Bevs¡¯ castle trumped them all in space alone. This castle formed from countless square meter blocks of stones was three hundred meters tall just from the oceanfront side alone! Between each block of stone were framework structures made of superalloys to support it, and that was why they could support this type of weight.


    Throughout the years, what Bevs liked to do the most was stand at the summit of the castle and gaze into the deep great sea.


    In two days, the emergency meeting wouldmence, as well as the day when he would directly confront the Spider Empress. Great figures with noble status, powerful abilities, or enormous powers backing them were currently heading towards this Rhodes Ind that was extremely close to the main continent. There were some among them who belonged to the centrist faction, but Bevs believed that after seeing the current state of things clearly, these intelligent individuals would understand what to do. Unfortunately, if they were smart enough and could take action decisively ahead of time, they wouldn¡¯t be a part of the centrist faction. Bevs never liked those that liked to add flowers to brocades, and the Spider Empress was no different.


    It was reasonable to assume that nothing unusual should happen in the emergency meeting this time, but Bevs wasn¡¯t against making even more preparations. That was why he tugged on rope that led to the summoning bell.


    ¡°Esteemed Lord Bevs, Haydn awaits yourmand.¡± A slightly younger voice sounded from behind Bevs.


    ¡°Bevs frowned. He turned around and saw that the one that appeared in the study was a seemingly eleven or twelve year old boy. He had medium length ck hair and rather strange golden eyes. His fine white skin was a bit unusual. What was rather eye-catching was that he was extremely pretty, and if he wore women¡¯s clothes, he would be a beautiful princess.


    ¡°Haydn? Why are you the one here? What about Eileen? Where is she? Could it be that she does not understand how how critical this period of time is?¡± Bevs was naturally displeased.


    Haydn didn¡¯t enter a half kneeling state like the others and instead only bowed slightly. ¡°Older sister Eileen said that it wasn¡¯t easy for her to finally awaken, so she doesn¡¯t want to go back to sleep without having some fun. That¡¯s why she decided to go after Persephone and woke me up to serve your distinguished self. She said that if your distinguished self only needed military strength, then I am already enough.¡±


    ¡°That Eileen, doing whatever she wants!¡± Bevs¡¯ face fell ashen. He looked furious, but when he spoke about Eileen, there was an indescribable trace of doting.


    Haydn¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and he continued, ¡°Exactly! She is always making a scene, so when she returns this time, your distinguished self have to properly discipline her, best if you make her sleep for three whole months! She forced me to abandon my own ns!¡±


    ¡°What kind of ns did you have? Why don¡¯t you talk about them?¡± Bevs asked without batting an eyelid.


    Haydn¡¯s little face becamepletely red. Only after a while did he mumble, ¡°I wanted... to capture Madeline back and see between me and her, who was the true battle genius. I heard she lost all of her abilities, so that¡¯s why I began to think like this. There¡¯s no way I could beat the past her...¡±


    ¡°Is that to say that you are just like Henry, interested in Madeline¡¯s body?¡± Bevs gently asked.


    Haydn immediately began to shake his head fiercely, saying, ¡°No! I never had that thought before,I just wanted to research her body a bit. Henry is your distinguished self¡¯s only son, and he also has your bloodline, so that¡¯s why he dared topete with you over Madeline¡¯s body. If I dared to do something like that, I will immediately be drowned out by your rage! After all, there aren¡¯t many women who can endure your distinguished self¡¯s power, and Madeline is one of them. Ah, there¡¯s also...¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Bevs stopped Haydn with a shout. He then asked, ¡°You all should know that my patience is extremely limited. Do not try to test my patience again! What did Eileen threaten you with?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this... great one...¡± Haydn¡¯s little face immediately becamepletely red, unable to speak aplete sentence no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°That Eileen...¡± Bevs shook his head. He no longer forced Haydn and released a sigh.


    ---


    Within the depths of the Hebilu forest that was several hundred kilometers from Rhodes Ind, a temporary base had already been established. Mobile experimental equipment was already delivered via air, and several temporaryboratories were established. Large numbers of armed forces and researchers were hurrying over to establish a permanent base.


    At the center of the forest, the Hebilu mother tree lobby was brightly lit. Researchers were currently busying about nervously. From time to time, they would nce over at the row of natural breeding cylinders at the top of the tree, and then the expression in their eyes would reveal fear and anxiety.


    The sound of ss shattering suddenly sounded in the tree lobby. The transparent cover of a breeding room was suddenly covered in cracks, and then with a loud crash sound, a fist unexpectedly forcibly prated through the sturdy cover! The cover then turned into fragments, and then the green culture fluid poured outwards! The individual inside the breeding room seemed to have used up all of its strength, dropping down helplessly from high up.


    The research manager had undergone a bit of Combat Domain ability strengthening. He leapt up and caught the falling male. While descending, he hurriedly cried out, ¡°Young master! Are you okay?¡±


    The male that popped out from the cultivation container was precisely O¡¯Brien. The surface of his body was still covered in green culture fluid, and at this moment, he had just opened his eyes again. He smiled weakly and then asked, ¡°How much time has passed?¡±


    The research manager stared nkly for a moment, and then he said, ¡°The entire reconstruction process was three days in total.¡±


    The research manager could clearly feel that O¡¯Brien seemed to have be a bit different in certain areas than before. The feeling he gave off now was that of apletely different person. In the past, even though O¡¯Brien disyed talent in almost every field, the immaturity and impulsiveness of his age was still impossible topletely remove. However, after just these three days of adjustment from the mother tree, there was suddenly a sense of calmness and great changes exuding from O¡¯Brien¡¯s body. This was a feeling only the umtion of endless time could produce.


    ¡°Only three days had passed? Truly a fascinating experience...¡± O¡¯Brien chuckled faintly. He then stood up under the research manager¡¯s support.


    This time, another breeding trough at the top of this tree lobby¡¯s dome suddenly cracked, and a well-built male fell down from within. This time, the research manager was not as surprised as before, so with a wave of his hand, he produced a soft forcefield, supporting this figure¡¯s descent until he was resting on the ground.


    When he saw this male who simrly freed himself from the breeding trough, O¡¯Brien smiled and said, ¡°n, it really is good that you were able toe out alive. What about the others?¡±


    n who appeared much sturdier than O¡¯Brien instead looked considerably weaker. He supported his upper body with great difficulty and said, ¡°Apart from me, the other brothers should have all died in that world.¡±

 Book 4 3.8

    Book 4 Chapter 3.8 - Unexpected de


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s face fell. However, soon after, he became cheerful again. With a smile, he said, ¡°What a pity it is that I have no way of saving more people. Regardless, it is good that you were able to return!¡±


    n turned his body over, and then he struggled to a kneeling position. ¡°I am willing to eternally vow my loyalty and devotion to your distinguished self!¡±


    The research manager looked at n with shock. This man was recruited into Poseidon¡¯s Trident, so he only had a simple employee rtionship with O¡¯Brien. Why was it that after the reconstruction process, he suddenly swore his loyalty like the ancient knighthood system? This was not somethingmon even among the oldest members of Poseidon¡¯s Trident.


    However, O¡¯Brien merelyughed as if it was proper and to be expected. He reached out his hand and supported n¡¯s head. ¡°From today forth, let¡¯s fight together.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± n replied with a deep voice.


    What followed was a simple lunch. On the dining table, the research manager was once again shocked to find that O¡¯Brien and n ate extremely meticulously, to the extent where they didn¡¯t even leave a bit of waste. This was already no longer in the category of being unwilling to waste food, but already affecting their ancient etiquette. Using a rather unpleasant phrase, O¡¯Brien was eating just like someone from the wilderness.


    When he saw the research manager¡¯s shock, O¡¯Brienughed. He then gave a simple narration of the reconstruction experience. Three days ago, the research manager, through simple equipment, finally confirmed that the mother tree¡¯s breeding troughs contained abundant nutrients and a few miraculous hormones that could substantially stimte and unleash the human body¡¯s potential. Gic stimtion naturally carried a certain amount of risk, but if one only absorbed the nutrients and controlled the hormone¡¯s effects, it could bring about tremendous benefits. From a perspective of effectiveness, the mother tree¡¯s culture fluid was a hundred times more effective than the current mainstream culture fluids. In addition, it was connected to the entire mother tree. Every few days, there would be enough nutrient fluid for eight culture troughs.


    That was why, after the new batch of nutrient fluid was produced, O¡¯Brien led Poseidon¡¯s Trident¡¯s seven most outstanding soldiers into the culture troughs to absorb the nutrients. They never expected that the moment the lids of the culture troughs were sealed, everyone there was immediately pulled into another world, a spiritual world!


    In that world, trees, flowers, nts, and all types of strange vicious beasts, almost all creatures became their enemies! During the first few days, O¡¯Brien even felt as if he was fighting against the entire world! Fortunately, thebat prowess of the creatures in that world wasn¡¯t too great, and that was why they barely managed to escape from the forest region filled with creatures into the desert environment withparatively less living things, thus barely managing to survive. However, this very first shift in circumstances already made O¡¯Brien lose an outstanding soldier.


    In the following few years, what took up most of O¡¯Brien¡¯s time were battles, continuous and never ending battles! Every time they fought, only a single person could rest, and the amount of rest they received wouldn¡¯t exceed ten minutes.


    Only now did O¡¯Brien finally understand that he really was facing against the entire world!


    This world couldn¡¯t be considered toorge, and there were boundaries. O¡¯Brien used an entire five years of time, leading the survivors in ughtering along the edge of the world before finally returning to the origin. During this process, another soldier entered eternal rest. After investigating the boundaries of this world, O¡¯Brien concluded that the critical point of unraveling this world was right at the center of the mountain range forest. That was why their group split up, individually finding a way to reach the heart of this world. What awaited him afterwards was an intense battle several times more difficult than what he had previously faced!


    A yearter, O¡¯Brien finally stood at the top of the central divine tower. Behind him was a spacious and endless road. There weren¡¯t any roads at all. When O¡¯Brien sted through everything rushing at him, a road finally took form.


    Sitting at the center of the divine altar in front of O¡¯Brien were two Hebilu, one male one female.


    ¡°The first two Hebilu of this world. After subduing them, that world was unraveled as well.¡± O¡¯Brien spoke calmly.


    The research manager waspletely stupefied. Only three days had passed in the outside world¡¯s reconstruction, but six entire years of war had already passed in the spiritual world?!


    No wonder O¡¯Brien¡¯s temperament experienced such a transformation, as well as why n and O¡¯Brien who were the only two final survivors developed such a special friendship. The research manager gave n a look, finding him not much different from the past, only that his previously untamed arrogance had now vanished without a trace. However, he knew that n was now be apletely different person. Six years of uninterrupted battle could make a cowardly person be the most valiant of fighters, let alone the fact that n already had seven levels of ability when he first joined Poseidon¡¯s Trident!


    ¡°Get me up to date on what happened recently.¡± O¡¯Brien ordered while working at his food.


    The research manager quickly organized the most recent pieces of intelligence by priority, and then he carefully spoke about what he thought was the most important matter.


    As O¡¯Brien listened, his speed of eating gradually slowed down. In the end, his teeth stopped halfway into a piece of steak, and his body became as stiff as a statue.


    Only when the research manager finished speaking did O¡¯Brien swallow the entire piece of beef. He instructed, ¡°Prepare ten soldiers and three vehicles for me, equipped with heavy firepower. We will depart for Lehai Ocean Manor. n, how are you feeling? If you can, thene together with me.¡±


    n continued to finish the steak at a pace of three bites per piece, and then he replied in t voice, ¡°Of course! Thirty minutes of rest is already way more than enough.¡±


    Seven and a half hourster, O¡¯Brien stood in front of Lehai Manor¡¯s main entrance. He calmly sized up this manor that was full of a countryside style. Meanwhile, n, with eyes as if he was staring at corpses, scanned thepletely vignt guards situated around the main entrance and perimeter wall.


    Ten minutester, all of Lehai Manor had already be a sea of mes. All of the servants and guards were executed with corpses piled high to the side of the main building. mes were surging out from every one of this ancient building¡¯s windows. Under the illumination of the fiery light, a dozen or so individuals were shivering in the cold, most of them being women and children.


    O¡¯Brien squatted down. He carried a five or six year old little boy, and then he had a soldier open up amunications channel. Half a minuteter, a dignified appearance appeared on the optical screen, an old man that appeared a bit thin and pallid.


    ¡°O¡¯Brien? It really has been a while since west met, and you seem to have changed a bit as well. Wait, you are carrying little Peter! Why are you in Lehai Manor? You... you burned down my manor!¡± When he saw the scene that was transmitted through the optical screen, Kan changed from his initial attitude of etiquette to a roar!


    ¡°I heard that you carried out an operation in the northern base several days ago, one aimed at Persephone.¡± O¡¯Brien spoke somewhat absent-mindedly, as if Kan¡¯s rage waspletely useless against him, to the extent where he even had time to pinch Little Peter¡¯s cheeks.


    Kan forcefully suppressed his rage and fear. ¡°That was Bevs¡¯ order. I was just acting under orders.¡±


    ¡°Carrying out an order? You are a dragonrider general, Bevs has no way of directly giving you an order. In fact, even if General Morgan gave you an order, you can choose not to listen. If I may ask, exactly what kind of benefits did Bevs give you for you to willingly pay such a huge price?¡± As O¡¯Brien spoke, he continued to y with little Peter¡¯s face. He knew that little Peter was Kan¡¯s only son. O¡¯Brien found this out five minutes ago.


    Kan watched as little Peter¡¯s face became red and swollen, unable to cry even if he wanted to due to the tight grip around his neck, and then he couldn¡¯t help butpletely expel all of the anger in his voice. With a pleading voice, he said, ¡°We can properly discuss this, just put little Peter down. I believe everything can be discussed! Also, didn¡¯t the Arthur family already announce that they severed all connection with Persephone?¡±


    O¡¯Brien calmly said, ¡°Correct. Persephone was expelled from the family, and the banishment order was issued by me personally. However, the fact that she was expelled has nothing to do with the current matter. I just felt that you, as well as this entire manor, were a bit unsightly.¡±


    After speaking, O¡¯Brien loosened his hand. Little Peter immediately fell from his hands!


    ¡°No!¡± Kan¡¯s roar of rage was so loud it even made the optical screen¡¯s image began to shake! His face was alreadypletely distorted. He cursed madly at O¡¯Brien¡¯s retreating figure, roaring, ¡°You are making Lord Bevs your enemy, he will kill you! He will kill everyone rted to you!¡±


    O¡¯Brien walked towards the manor. As he listened to Kan¡¯s cursing, he didn¡¯t even turn around, only replying with a calm and unhurried voice, ¡°You are nothing more than one of Bevs¡¯ dogs. How high of a price do you think he is willing to pay for a dog? As for making Bevs my enemy... during tomorrow¡¯s meeting, I will cast my vote against him in his face!¡±


    Then, O¡¯Brien indifferently gave the order to n at his side to ¡®kill everyone¡¯ before walking out from the manor at a constant speed.


    mes devoured all of Lehai Manor...


    What Kan didn¡¯t know was that in that other world, during the year of ughter at the heart of that world, O¡¯Brien had faced all types of attacks. In that spiritually condensed world, all of his mental weaknesses vanished without a trace, and as a result, the ones that attacked him the most were his closest blood rtives.


    In that year, the number of times O¡¯Brien personally killed Persephone was 11,776 times.

 Book 4 4.1

    Book 4 Chapter 4.1 - Bloody Path


    To the northwest of Dragon City were neverendingkes. Enormouskes appeared one after another with no shore in sight. It was practically an unbordered sea.


    Two off-road vehicles drove along the borders of the greatkes, travelling several hundred kilometers in several days of time. The road by the edge of theke was level. Due to having ess to a source of water, several decades after the war,rge areas of mutated forests grew. However, theke water continuously absorbed and gathered radiation matter, so the areas around theke were just like the ocean coast, ces with high levels of radiation. Not even living corpses with iplete mutations could survive here. Those abilityless people who could only use mutated tissues to resist radiation even more so couldn¡¯t reside here. As a result, an extremely vast uninhabited region was thus formed. Even for organizations like the ck Dragonriders or Scorpions of Disaster, establishing arge scale base in this type of radioactively intense region was still not an easy matter. To construct a metropolis like Dragon City would require more than ten years of time, as well as as an endless umtion of wealth. Forget about everything else, just Dragon City¡¯s radiation neutralizing force field alone requires two five million kilowatt or higher superpower electricity generators to power it.


    The off-road vehicles moved precisely along the greatke¡¯s southern shore. Su and Madeline were in the first vehicle, scouting out the way, while Li Gaolei, Li, and Kane followed behind in the second vehicle. In this radioactive hot spot, Su and Madeline didn¡¯t feel a thing, while for Li Gaolei, after he epted a portion of Su¡¯s genes, he also gained a substantial increase in radiation immunity. Li was a Combat Domain ability user to begin with, so she naturally had a set amount of resistance. After deciding to follow Su in his fugitive escape, she threw all of her evolutionary points into the defensive field¡¯s elemental resistance, moreover raising this ability to the fourth level. By doing this, not only did she increase her resistance towards various types of radiation, it also increased her tolerance to variousplicated environments. This was one of the most important abilities needed to fight prolonged battles in the wilderness. Li and Li Gaolei both only needed to take a small dosage of radiation resistance medication, and then they would bepletely fine.


    The only weak point of the troop now was Kane. His main ability was the support ability moulding. Regardless of whether it was in machinery, engineering, or electronic aspects, it could be considered a specialist ability. However, his Combat and Magic Domain abilities weren¡¯t all that outstanding. That was why he needed to continuously ingest radiation resistance medication, and only then could he survive in this uninhabited region.


    When they began their escape, Su didn¡¯tplete his preparations, which was why even though they had an abundance of fuel and energy reserves, they didn¡¯t bring much medications. As a result, after just three days, due to ack of radiation resistance medication, they had no choice but to turn south and depart from this highly radioactive location.


    Just like that, they drove for another day and night. Finally, an inhabited area appeared in the wilderness.


    Only a gathering of people who grew up in the wilderness could be called an inhabited area. They didn¡¯t have energy resources, ess to clean water, reliable defensive measures, or enough military force. In the inhabited area, food would always be the greatest issue. Order within an inhabited area was usually maintained purely through military force. In most inhabited areas, a revolver that could still fire was the synonym of strength. If you had a semi-automatic rifle, and it happened to have a dozen or so rounds left, then you would, without any disputes, be the highest ruler in the inhabited area.


    The hierarchy inside an inhabited area was simr to that of a lion pack. Family or numbers didn¡¯t matter, the willpower of a lion king decided everything. As long as the lion king wished for it, he could do whatever he wished with any female within the pack, unless the male that protected that female possessed power even the lion king felt apprehensive towards.


    The inhabited area that appeared before Su¡¯s field of view was on the scope of about five to six hundred inhabitants, a mid-sized inhabited area. When he saw the simple and crude perimeter wall formed from thin iron sheets and wooden nks, as well as the short sheds that were full of holes, Su felt a sudden sense of familiarity, but there was definitely no joy.


    In reality, in Su¡¯s memory, there was nothing about inhabited areas that brought him any joy.


    Almost every time Su entered an inhabited area, there would always be disturbances both big and small. Bullying and robbing seemingly powerless outsiders seemed to be amon theme among every inhabited area. In these types of ces, chaos seemed to be the only form of order. Death was simply anothermon urrence.


    After joining the ck Dragonriders, Su experienced highly civilized living for the first time, as well as the enormous changesws and regtions brought, even though the truth thatid behind the strict hierarchy and authority was still that strength decided everything. However, withws and regtions came the cornerstones for dealing with conflicts; battle and ughter were no longer the only methods of settling disputes. Even though there would always be undercurrents beneath the brightness, and all regtions could be twisted before great power, in the end, those regtions were still there, and they could still disy some use, as well as establish a set amount of peace and protection against powerful individuals. This had already left a deep impression on Su. That was why even though he almost died in battle immediately aftering into contact with the ck Dragonriders in the training base, he still felt thatpared to the wilderness, Dragon City was heaven.


    Heaven for a handful of chosen ones.


    The wilderness was a bareboned world where one could disregard anything for survival. Humans, who avoided extinction after the disaster of war, even though there was radiation, overgrowth, even though the amount of food avable was always far from enough, even though clean water became the most precious luxury, humans still survived, moreover tenaciously increasing in number. Only, in this era where survival became the most important thing, what was called ¡®dignity¡¯ had already be something that only existed in dictionaries.


    Now, Su returned to this world again. This wilderness, from ever since he could remember, was where he lived.

 Book 4 4.2

    Book 4 Chapter 4.2 - Bloody Path


    Two off-road vehicles, one in front, one in back, stopped several hundred meters from the inhabitednd. Their arrival immediately alerted the inhabited area¡¯s residents. Individuals in tattered clothing walked out from their residences one after another, casting their wolf like eyes on the off-road vehicle. When and Li and Madeline got off the off-road vehicle, Su could clearly see the changes happening to these men¡¯s lower bodies, to the extent where there were even a few clear whistles. Even though his expression didn¡¯t change, the look in his eyes became a bit colder.


    Arriving in off-road vehicles was equivalent to telling everyone here that what they possessed was far superior to the inhabited area¡¯s simple level of technology and weaponry. It was to the extent where one could say rather rudely that both sides existed in twopletely different eras! However, the men of this inhabited region directly revealed their lust in front of Madeline and Li¡¯s faces, which mean that they were either ignorant, had something to rely on, or they truly were only relying on their instincts to survive. Regardless of which one it was, it signaled trouble for Su. Unless necessary, he didn¡¯t enjoy ughter. However, in the wilderness, the only thing that delivered fear was direct ughter.


    The reason for their stop at this inhabited region was one, to understand the surrounding region¡¯s environment, for example, if there are any great powers in existence or dangerous areas that one needed to be particrly mindful of, and two, to see if they could find any radiation resistance medication. As long as they had medications, they could return to the unmanned region again, and the pursuers sent by Bevs wouldn¡¯t easily discover their traces. Kane¡¯s constitution was rtively weaker, and because he was starting up the base, he didn¡¯t participate in the battles, so he had no evolutionary points to invest into defensive abilities. Meanwhile, without enough medications, he could not enter the highly radioactive unmanned region. Even though the chances of finding radiation resistance medication weren¡¯t great in an inhabited area, they still had to give it a try.


    After leaving Kane behind to watch the off-road vehicles, Su brought this group with him into the inhabited area in front of him.


    The scope of the inhabited area wasn¡¯t thatrge. It was made up of simple and easy shacks, with the highest point of this ce being a two story building, the residence of this ce¡¯s leader. There was a bar, a clinic, and even a small inn. The inhabited area was actually quite clean, unlike other ces where trash could be seen everywhere, filling the air with its stench.


    Su walked into the bar, casually ordering a bit to eat and a bottle of alcohol. He then asked the owner of the bar, an old and shriveled man if there was anywhere he could exchange for medications, as well as whether there were any organizations or powers in the surroundings. There was nomon currency in the wilderness, so what Su prepared aspensation were 9mm bullets. The uses of these bullets were extensive, and they could be exchanged as currency anywhere.


    What the old man brought over was a typical case of wilderness food, roasted mutated creature skewers and rtively low radiation alcohol. As for what type of creature the roasted skewers came from, based on Su¡¯s past experiences, it was best not to ask, or else it would definitely affect his appetite. Faced with the scorched ck roasted meat thatpletely couldn¡¯t be considered tasty and had suspicious origins, Su and Madeline ate it easily and with single-hearted devotion, as if what was ced in front of them was the highest grade steak. Su didn¡¯t wrap his entire body in cloth strips. Even though Madeline had her hat that blocked most of her face on the entire time, just the bit that was exposed was already enough to make most of Dragon City go crazy, let alone this small inhabited area in the wilderness. The stark contrast drew stares from everyone in the bar!


    Li Gaolei and Li, on the contrary, weren¡¯t particrly suited to this type of food. After all, even if it was nutrient filled paste, it still made them feel a bit better than this suspicious meat. However, these two still properly cleaned our their own portions. From today forth, this type of food would make up arge part of their livelihoods.


    Comparatively speaking, Kane who was in charge of overlooking the off-road vehicles was much more fortunate. His constitution wasparatively worse, so he still needed nutrient filled food to preserve his stamina.


    Su already understood that this base did not have a high level goods like radiation resistance medications, but forty to fifty kilometers away, there was an evenrger inhabited area. That ce was this region¡¯s medication distribution center, so they should have radiation resistance medications for sale.


    After obtaining this piece of information, Su felt that this trip was not made in vain. He ced two bullets on the table, and then the old man immediately felt pleasantly surprised and carefully put them away. From the color, luster, and craftsmanship alone, he could tell that this was genuine goods from arge factory, definitely not like those handmade goods that asionally had problems. Having two more bullets in the revolver he carried was equivalent to having two more lifelines.


    However, Su¡¯s luck with inhabited areas had never been good. Right at this moment, a peng sounded. A thick andrge ck hand mmed heavily onto the table, and then a strong wave of bad breath wafted downwards. A hoarse voice quickly followed. ¡°The bullets¡¯ quality isn¡¯t bad! However, if you want to do business in this old one¡¯s territory, you have to pay taxes! These two chicks aren¡¯t bad, so they¡¯ll just be the tax for the transaction this time!¡±

 Book 4 4.3

    Book 4 Chapter 4.3 - Bloody Path


    ¡°Tax?¡± Suughed involuntarily. He raised his head and looked at the ck clothed, muscr, and ferocious man who held an AK series submachine gun in his hand. In reality, under his panoramic view, Su had already discovered this man that hurried over a while ago. Moreover, not only did he detect the two levels of power and defensive strengthening he had, he even scanned his gic sequence, deducing that the limit of his potential was three levels. There was no need for Su to raise his head to give him a single look, only, because he hadn¡¯t developed theplete space probing ability for that long, he still customarily nced over with his own eyes.


    Forget about everything else, just the clothes Su wore and the two off-road vehicles parked outside should have disyed a level of technology who knew how many eras above the wilderness. This man¡¯s two levels of Combat Domain abilities, along with his AK automatic rifle whose firepower was still rather great in the olden era, could allow him to move unhindered through the wilderness, but with only this, he dared to collect tax from Su, as well as demand Madeline and Li as that tax?


    There had to be something backing him up, right?


    This was what Su thought, but without even thinking about what kind of backing he might have, he casually grabbed the robust man¡¯s neck before immediately smashing his head heavily into the thick metal table!


    The oppressive collision immediately resounded through the bar. The power Su exuded was extremely powerful, and the centimeter thick metal te even indented at the center. The robust man¡¯s face had long be badly mutted. With a casual toss, the robust man¡¯s more than a hundred kilograms body just flew out from the bar. That AK rifle had unknowingly when already entered Su¡¯s hands, and the muzzle fired several continuous wisps of mes, immediately emptying the magazine! The red-hot bullets sted the body of the robust man that was flying through the air until it twitched endlessly!


    A plop sounded. Therge man¡¯s body mmed heavily onto the ground. His arms and legs involuntarily twitched about, and the dozen or so holes on his chest all poured out blood!


    Su walked out from the bar. He gave this dying robust man that ruled the entire inhabited area just a moment ago a look, and then he swept his eyes over the quiet crowd. With a twist of his hands, this AK rifle that was extremely precious in the wilderness was turned into scrap iron, and then it was casually tossed next to thisrge man¡¯s corpse.


    The robust man had a few attendants as well, but at this moment, they silently backed up. Most of them hid in their shacks. Only a single person left the inhabited area through a different direction, running frantically to seemingly report to someone. What they didn¡¯t know was that every action they made was being clearly reyed in Su¡¯s consciousness.


    However, Su did not find any pleasure from killing these ordinary people. The reason he killed that robust man was because after he was eliminated, there wouldn¡¯t be any more troubles here.


    When Su left, for the sake of the leading position, a bloody storm was unavoidable. However, this was already no longer something Su concerned himself with.


    The two off-road vehicles started up, driving away one in front and one in back.


    Night quickly descended. On thisnd devoid of any roads, the two all terrain off-road vehicles could still only travel forty to fifty kilometers.


    Su didn¡¯t head directly for the westernrge scale inhabited area, instead choosing to set up camp in the wilderness for rest and reorganization. Traveling continuously for several days without sleep or rest was not a problem for Su or Madeline, but Li was a bit fatigued, while Kane was even more so at the limits of his stamina. Surprisingly, Li Gaolei whose stamina was even worse than Li¡¯s seemed fine. It appeared that Su¡¯s genes not only brought him the ability to resist radiation, but also greatly increased his speed of recovery.


    Three tents were set up. The military tents were, after all, much morefortable than the off-road vehicles. However, in this first rtively more rxed night since their escape, apart from Kane, almost no one was in the mood for sleep.


    Su walked about the surroundings of the camp alone. If one looked down from a bird¡¯s eye view, they would see that he was travelling in circles around the camp, moreover gradually increasing the range. After walking like this for an hour, he couldpletely explore the surrounding terrain. He believed that apart from a few powerful individuals, there weren¡¯t many who could escape his detection in this area. Li silently followed behind Su without saying a word. Li Gaolei leaned against arge rock white silently smoking, the embers flickering between bright and dark. Not too far from him, the mysterious youngdy named Madeline dragged that strangely shaped enormous sword towards a several meters tall cliff, her intention appearing to be a bit of sword training.


    Su finally stopped his steps. Right now, he was already close to a kilometer away from the camp, which just happened to be the limit of his panoramic view. He already explored the surrounding region, so he was going to return to the camp¡¯s vicinity to maximize his surveince¡¯s maximum range. At this moment, Li who had remainedpletely silent suddenly spoke up, ¡°Leader, will we never be able to return?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. If our luck is good, in ten years, we might be able to go back to Dragon City to take a look. Do you like Dragon City a lot?¡± Su asked while walking.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t like it at all. I was just curious. I¡¯m used to moving around, so living in one ce all the time would instead make me ufortable,¡± Li said.


    Su knew that how she felt was a bit different from what she was saying. Even though they would always go out to battle, each time they returned to Dragon City, Su could always feel that Li wouldpletely rx, a type of feeling one would only have when returning home. In reality, regardless of whether it was men or women, they all wanted a safe and warm home. That way, even if they drifted about outside, even if they ughtered through smoke and raging mes, when one had a home, they would always have a gleam of hope, a home to look forward to returning to. However, in the age of turmoil, this type of home was extremely costly, and only a ce like Dragon City could have something like that.


    Only a handful of chosen ones were qualified to enjoy this type of warmth.

 Book 4 4.4

    Book 4 Chapter 4.4 - Bloody Path


    Su stopped moving. He looked towards Li, and with a sigh, he said, ¡°Li, perhaps after another day or two, our carefree days will havee to an end. Bevs¡¯ people should be catching up to us soon. In reality, during this year you followed me, you really didn¡¯t obtain much...¡±


    Li moved her hand, cutting Su off. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Either way, you did go to bed with me!¡±


    Su felt rather suffocated from Li¡¯s words, and only after a long time had passed did he recover hisposure. This was Li¡¯s way of doing things. When he first met her, Su heard words simr to these quite often. Only, as time went on, the amount of time he spent with Li became less and less. Now that he thought about it, it really had been a long time since he properly chatted with Li.


    At this time, Li Gaolei was currently smoking a cigarette,pletely engrossed with what Madeline was doing. From her body, Li Gaolei couldn¡¯t feel a trace of ability, but this was quite normal as well, because his perception abilities weren¡¯t that outstanding to begin with. Only, when he saw how Madeline brandished that heavy sword, Li Gaolei concluded that she had at least five levels of power. One had to understand that brandishing and raising werepletely different concepts. Someone who could instantly produce 2000 kilograms of fist force could easily raise a 500 kilogram heavy object, but it would be much more difficult for that person to brandish a weapon weighing 100 kilograms. He only knew her name, knowing nothing about her background. However, it was quite clear that this youngdy¡¯s rtionship with Su was not ordinary, and the exceptional trust and dependence she had in Su was apparent with a nce. Moreover, she was the reason they turned into fugitives. Bevs¡¯ only son Henry traveled such a great distance just for Madeline. Madeline¡¯s beauty was clearly just one of the reasons why he pursued her, moreover an extremely small reason.


    Li Gaolei wasn¡¯t actually all that interested in the details, and he didn¡¯t want to know the reason either. He had more than enough to worry about himself. However, what was interesting was that Madeline¡¯s trust was far greater than that towards Li and Kane, to the extent where she didn¡¯t even have any intent of avoiding him when training her swordsmanship.


    The way Madeline trained in her sword techniques was extremely simple, but it was extremely shocking as well. When the heavy sword descended, that enormous boulder was quickly cut, slowly producing a human figure. From her actions, it looked like she was trying to make a sculpture with the heavy sword! Meanwhile, at those higher points, Madeline would jump up, and then in the brief moment she was in midair, she would use the heavy sword to sculpt the details.


    The heavy sword was too heavy, clearly exceeding the weight of what she could currently control. At the very least, when she brandished it about, Li Gaolei could still tell that her movements were a bit sluggish and strenuous. However, he definitely wouldn¡¯t look down on Madeline because of something like this. If that 150 kilogram heavy sword mmed down on him with full force, it was definitely not a power he could currently withstand.


    If he had two pistols and fought against this girl with all of his strength... Li Gaolei silently thought for a bit, and then his face became a bit strange. The results were unexpectedly that he would very likely die! In reality, if he had suitable weapons and disyed all of his skills, Li Gaolei even had a seventy percent certainty in defeating Li, which was to say, it wasn¡¯t too difficult for him to deal with a dragonrider second lieutenant. However, for some reason, he felt a bit of fear towards this young girl Madeline in front of him.


    ¡°It seems just like leader, this little fe is also a monster...¡± Li Gaolei thought somewhat helplessly.


    Several hundred meters away, Li suddenly hugged Su from behind, and then her body began to boil with heat!


    ¡°Leader! Just... embrace me one more time! I want it!¡± Li buried her face into Su¡¯s back and said softly. Her arms wrapped tighter and tighter, as if she wanted to bury Su inside her own body.


    ¡°Li, what is wrong...¡± Su could clearly feel Li¡¯s abnormalities.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that they would catch up after tonight? The following battle will probably be extremely intense, and I might die. I am not scared of dying, but if I don¡¯t do it one more time before dying, that would be too unfortunate!¡±


    ¡°Li, there won¡¯t be anything wrong...¡± Su gently consoled, but even he himself felt that his words really were a bit powerless.


    Li suddenly went mad, forcefully undoing Su¡¯s clothes and crying out while gasping for breath, ¡°Hurry and give it to me!¡±


    Li¡¯s body was shockingly hot. Under the scorching desire, Su could clearly feel something different. He took a deep breath, and then he finally embraced Li.


    In the distance, Madeline¡¯s sculpture had already made huge progress. Her body suddenly went sluggish. She stood nkly in ce for several seconds, and then she suddenly leapt into the air!


    The heavy sword seemed to have lost all of its weight, turning into a burst of wind that lightly brushed over the sculpture. The sculpture was actuallypleted in that instant!


    Then, Madeline moved the heavy sword horizontally, beheading the sculpture shepleted! The stone statue¡¯s head tumbled far into the distant valley, and as a result, no one could see what exactly she had sculpted.


    This enormous change left Li Gaolei stupefied. The remaining half of the cigarette dropped out from his mouth, and he waspletely unaware of this! That type of speed, that type of power, the ever changing trajectories; the heavy sword in Madeline¡¯s hands could easily kill him!


    ¡°Is it really that strange?¡± Madeline dragged the heavy sword that made others tremble with fear behind her. She walked over to Li Gaolei and asked in an extremely serious tone.


    Li Gaolei snapped back from his shock and struggled to put up a smile. ¡°It is! Just now... your strength increased too quickly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I had three evolutionary points and didn¡¯t know what to do with them. I merely turned them into two levels of strength.¡± Madeline spoke with apletely indifferent voice, and then she walked towards the off-road vehicle. She tossed the heavy sword into the trunk, and then she climbed into the passenger seat before sitting in a curled up position.


    ¡°Two levels of power?!¡± Li Gaolei was dumbstruck just now, but at this moment, he was thoroughly petrified! The remaining half of the precious cigarette burned rather uselessly, seemingly fated to waste away thetter half of its life.


    After a long time had passed, Li¡¯s voice sounded in the darkness. ¡°Promise me one thing then!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Su asked.


    ¡°If... I am just saying if, that little girl... En, alright, if that Madeline is safe, I want to leave for a year¡¯s time. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Leave for a year? Why?¡±


    ¡°I want... to give birth to your child.¡±


    Within the distant off-road vehicle, Madeline slowly raised her head that was buried within her knees. Her deep sea-like azure eyes stared out the window into the boundless darkness, unknown as to what she was thinking about. Only, her body that was always stretched taut was now slowly rxing.

 Book 4 4.5

    Book 4 Chapter 4.5 - Bloody Path


    The night quickly passed. Su shifted their camp 40 kilometers west, and then stopped to rest and reorganize. This was a hilly region with undting terrain, a battlefield Su selected for himself. He already had a feeling that the battle would happen tonight.


    At dusk, a crack opened up in the low hanging clouds full of radiation at the horizon. The blood-like radiance of the setting sun illuminated the great earth, its powerful rays ruthlessly scorching all living things and painting the beautiful yet deste great earth a thick crimson.


    Above the spacious and deste great earth, waves of rhythmic metal sounds gradually sounded. udia, with her half-sided hair, slowly walked over from the horizon. She wore a rather simple-looking set of heavy armor, and with every step she took, there would always be a deep footprint left in the ground. As pieces of her armor made contact, it sounded as if the bells of a funeral were being rung.


    The armor was red and golden in color and made of copper. There were manyplicated coats of arms engraved on its surface that did not merely serve as decorations. However, the copper material itself determined that apart from its heavy weight, it didn¡¯t offer much defensive characteristics. Compared to the heavy armor Madeline used to wear, it was practically a different type of item. It really was unknown why udia would wear this seeminglypletely cumbersome set of heavy armor.


    The heavy armor was terrifyingly red, the red color on its surface still continuously flowing downwards, forming a small puddle beneath udia¡¯s feet. However, the distance between each footprint was 10 meters! That was why one could only see a bloody trail formed from droplets of blood that led towards where the sun set. Meanwhile, behind udia, if one followed this trail of blood, one would see at the end of their line of sight a medium size inhabited area. Everything in the inhabited area looked fine, except for the blood, the endless blood that continuously spread in all directions!


    The curtain of night finally fell. Everyone fell asleep one after another, and eventually, only Madeline and Su were still awake. Madeline still sat in the off-road vehicle, while Su wandered about alone around the camp¡¯s surroundings. He already had an extremely clear feeling that something would definitely happen tonight. This feeling didn¡¯te from the Perception Domain, and instead the Mysterious Fields, a feeling simr to an intuition. Su¡¯s intuition was extremely urate, and the clearer the feeling, the more urate it would be. He didn¡¯t understand why this was the case, because he didn¡¯t invest that many evolutionary points into the Mysterious Fields. Sharp intuition was normally a talent only ability users with high levels in Mysterious Fields had.


    Su carried the fully loaded electromaic rifle while walking about the camp in a seemingly extremely carefree manner. No matter where he went, Su would never be more than 60 meters from the camp. If one observed from above, they wound find that Su was walking in a 60 meter radius circle.


    The night was quite cold, and winds stirred about as well. Whistling wind that was both harsh and cold asionally swept through the great earth.


    On the rocks outside the camp, a fluctuation that was difficult to detect suddenly appeared, and then it returned to normal. However, on top of those seemingly empty rocks stood udia who had chased them all the way here. She stood in an absolutely unrestrained manner on the rocks, but not only was there not a silhouette in sight, not even a bit of aura was released. She was alreadypletely invisible, moreover invisible while wearing an entire set of copper heavy armor!


    Within her eyes, Su continued to walk slowly in a circle. Behind him, ces he passed through would burn with a reddish-golden me trail. More and more of these trails appeared, forming arge circle. udia already saw that the radius of the me ring was 60 meters.


    Inside the camp, Li, Li Gaolei, and Kane were currently asleep. Their bodies shone and then dimmed one after another, indicating that they weren¡¯t faking their sleep. Meanwhile, Madeline¡¯s figure who was inside the off-road vehicle was extremely clear. It looked like she hadn¡¯t slept yet, but she wasn¡¯t thinking too deeply about anything.


    After sweeping her sight over the camp for the third time, udia cast her eyes back onto Su¡¯s body. It didn¡¯t matter whether the three subordinates were sleeping or not, and the light seeping out from Madeline¡¯s body meant that she only had two levels of Combat Domain ability. This type of fighting strength was pretty much negligible. That was why her only enemy right now, was the only one left here, Su.


    ¡°Space probe is it? Crafty youngster...¡± A faintly discernible smile appeared on the corner of udia¡¯s lips, one that was notcking in mockery.


    Su was walking around the camp clearly to put his space probe ability to use and scan the surrounding environment. If others who didn¡¯t know about his ability tried to sneak over tough a close range attack, they would likely fall into Su¡¯s trap. However, udia was different from those useless assassins. Perhaps her many seventh level Combat Domain abilities couldn¡¯t be considered all that prominent, and her supplementary Magic Domain abilities were worth even less, but together with the rare eighth level ability invisibility she produced herself, it was enough to make her the queen of the night!


    The information the ck Dragonriders had on the space probe ability was that it covered a range of 50 meters. This was information only a general could ess, but that woman Persephone didn¡¯t seem like someone who would inflexiblyply with regtions. It seemed like the 60 meter radius of the circle was the true range of the space probe ability. However, udia wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew that information would only be information in the end. It could be used as a reference, but if it was treated like the bible, then that would be true stupidity. From Su¡¯s past performances, the abilities he produced in the Perception Domain often exceeded normal levels, and this space probe ability was no exception. The reason why Su did not choose arger circle to maximize his space probe¡¯s distance was most likely done so as a trap.


    Meanwhile, it was udia¡¯s habit to never underestimate her opponents. That was why she decided Su¡¯s space probe ability should be... double that of an ordinary ability! udia was extremely clear on the fact that as another eighth level ability, her own invisibility might not necessarily escape space probe¡¯s detection. However, since she discovered Su¡¯s trap, she obviously wouldn¡¯t be fooled. Apart from invisibility, she had another rare ability that, even though it was eighth level, in actualbat, had effects that did not lose to ninth level abilities: extreme assault!


    However, when she saw how carefully Su held the electromaic rifle in his hands, udia still couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of contempt. She obviously understood how terrifying the electromaic rifle was, and also knew that if one was sted by it, even a ninth level defense ability user would suffer greatly. However, the electromaic rifle and other gunpowder weapons had a simr weakness, and that was that its attack had tond. Just like how a sniper couldn¡¯t do anything against a high level dragonrider, the electromaic rifle in Su¡¯s arms, in the eyes of udia, was nothing more than a slightly more advanced steel rod.


    Her standing figure produced a western-styled thin de. Her left arm stretched forward, holding the edge of the de with her thumb and forefinger, pointing the de¡¯s tip at Su! udia waited extremely patiently. Finally, Su reached the point of the circle closest to her current location. The distance between Su and herself was a whole 480 meters!


    The time was now! Killing intent abruptly erupted between udia¡¯s brows!

 Book 4 4.6

    Book 4 Chapter 4.6 - Bloody Path


    Bloody radiance continuously surged from udia¡¯s body like a mist. Her body bent forward. When the bloody radiance burned to its critical moment, she already shot out like an arrow!


    After traveling just a dozen or so meters, udia¡¯s speed already broke through human limits. An inverted blood-colored surface suddenly appeared before her face, and then her body that was surrounded by bloody light tore through the inverted surface, and while dragging a perfectly straight streak of light, she shot towards Su!


    When Su turned around with his fastest reaction, what he saw was precisely this scene.


    Breaking the sound barrier?


    Even though he already scouted out udia¡¯s current attack, there was still no way Su could have predicted that the attack would be this ferocious!


    With life or death imminent, Su didn¡¯t think too much. He immediately dropped his waist, raised the gun, and pulled the trigger! An extremely heavy superalloy shell wrapped within blue electricity shot towards udia with a speed several times faster than her own. Meanwhile, Su himself borrowed the tremendous recoil force of the electromaic rifle to roll backwards, and then he did everything he could to dodge sideways backwards!


    Within udia¡¯s bloodshot eyes that were suffused with ruthless murderous intent was a reflection of a golden bullet, the deep blue electrical brilliancepletely an omen of death! A trace of shock finally appeared in her eyes!


    udia released an extremely high pitched shriek, and the thrusting sword that had always been in her left hand also began to gather red colored energy radiance! At this moment, she transferred all of her body¡¯s power, piercing her sword towards that electromaic bullet!


    Time seemed to havee to aplete standstill! A ball of interweaving red and blue light appeared in the darkness, and then it formed a dazzling bright and beautiful cloud of mes! The cloud of mes quickly spread outwards, first forming a thrusting de, and then a charging figure. Even under the cover of the heavy armor, only an outline could be seen, yet one could still feel her great power and beauty!


    The destructive high frequency shriek spread in all directions. All of the ss on the off-road vehicles was immediately covered in cracks, and then they were sted into countless tiny fragments, flying in every direction. The camp¡¯s tent cloth was covered in tiny creases like clear water ripples. Kane, who wasying on the on his back, immediately coughed out a st of bloody mist, while Li Gaolei tightly grabbed his chest. Li suddenly stood up, her brows tightly locked together from pain. An unnatural paleness swept over her face.


    Madeline was the only one that sat there calmly, quietly watching udia as if she waspletely unaware of what was happening around her. Countless ss shardsnded on her body and face, but they all bounced off, unable to leave even the slightest trace on her tender and smooth skin.


    A bang sounded. udio rushed out from the cloud of mes, dragging the fire cloud behind her for a hundred meters. She rushed past Su¡¯s body, and only then did she stand still, slowly turning her body around!


    udia¡¯s long hair seemed to havepletely been burned off, but the baldness gave her a different type of beauty. The right half of her heavy armor seemed to have disappeared entirely, so most of her upper body was bare. Her skin was still smooth and glossy, but it was now deeply tanned. Her right arm hung by the side of her body rather unnaturally, and the thrusting sword already only had a sword hilt left.


    Su was standing less than thirty meters from udia. Below his ribs was a terrifying injury that was several tens of centimeters long and several centimeters wide. The flesh by his injuries had already beenpletely burnt ck, to the extent where there were even some tiny crystals. In the deepest parts of his injury, one could even see a bit of his internal organs burned. However, this injury didn¡¯t seem to affect Su at all. He half knelt on the ground, his electromaic rifle¡¯s square muzzle once again aimed at udia!


    The shrill and unique energy hissing noise sounded again. Under udia¡¯s gaze of disbelief, a heavy alloy energy bullet flew towards her! The target this time was still her chest!


    She released a sharp scream. Blood colored light immediately surrounded her entire body, and then with an eleration speed that shouldn¡¯t be physically possible for a human body, she turned around, and then she shot out! The sound barrier once again appeared before her, and then it was easily broken. The energy bullet shot past half a meter behind her back. The instant the bullet flew past, one could clearly see the heavy armor on udia¡¯s back deform significantly.


    udia turned into a blood-colored rainbow, charging forward in a perfectly straight line. However, this time, after just rushing out a hundred meters, the blood-colored radiance around her abruptly shattered, and her body rolled forward,nding on the ground, drawing forthrge amounts of sparks. She then leapt out again, but fell again. After continuously bouncing off the ground more than ten times, she finally increased the distance by several hundred meters.


    The instant the bullet left the chamber, all of Su¡¯s muscles moved, and then his body even more so slid back several meters. Meanwhile, the injury in front of his ribs sprayed out a st of blood, worsening to the extent where bits of his internal organs could be seen! It was almost as if Su didn¡¯t feel anything from his injuries, as if he didn¡¯t have any intention of dealing with his injury that was dripping with blood. Instead, he moved the electromaic rifle¡¯s muzzle again with difficulty, and then aimed it once again at udia. However, there was still five seconds before it would reach full charge again.


    udia¡¯s body moved. The heavy armor covering her back shattered, the copper fragments flying in all directions, some even shooting several hundred meters into the sky. She released a groan, and then like a leopard, she leapt up from the ground, immediately shifting out ten meters. Her blood-colored pupils stared deathly at Su!

 Book 4 4.7

    Book 4 Chapter 4.7 - Bloody Path


    After being bombarded twice by the electromaic rifle in session, the heavy armor and inner battle clothes had almostpletely vanished. However, only a few burn signs and criss-crossed cuts that were not that deep could be seen on that fit and beautiful body. Her body¡¯s powerful defensive strength was apparent. At the very least, Su¡¯s defensive abilities were definitely far inferior.


    udia¡¯s teeth were tightly clenched as she stared hatefully at Su. She began to quickly increase the distance between them, and then she merged into the darkness, thus disappearing.


    Su didn¡¯t utter a word or move in the slightest. Only when the electromaic riflepleted its charge did he reach out his right hand and seal his injuries with the battlefield wound spray. Only a whileter did Su slowly walk a few dozen meters towards where udia disappeared. He then half squatted down on top of a rock and restrained all of his aura. In his panoramic view, after udia moved 800 meters outwards, she changed directions. She was now to his south, standing there without moving. Even though where she stood was not within the 500 meter core scouting region, Su could still make out an indistinct figure. If she was inside the 500 meter core region, Su could even urately deduce when she would attack from the change in energy around her body! That was why he began to turn around when she closed the distance to three hundred meters, and when she was just over a hundred meters, hepleted his firing motion. Even though udia¡¯s assault speed far surpassed Su¡¯s expectations, Su¡¯s abrupt attack still inflicted heavy injuries onto her.


    The battlefield immediately became quiet. Su and udia confronted each other with close to a thousand meters between them. No one could find an opportunity, but neither were willing to give up on killing the other. That was why they could only patiently wait, wait until their opponent made a mistake. Su was waiting for the sky to brighten. Once it was daytime, udia¡¯s invisibility ability would undoubtedly be weakened. udia was waiting until Su couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. If the terrifying injury below his ribs wasn¡¯t promptly dealt with, it might take his life in a few hours of time.


    Under this type of distance, in this type of situation where both sides were already at peak vignce, regardless of whether it was udia¡¯s extreme assault or Su¡¯s electromaic rifle, neither could take the other party¡¯s life. The distance had to be closed.


    udia crouched onto the ground. She was breathing heavily like a wounded female leopard. Her right hand was still weak and powerless, but this bit of injury didn¡¯t affect her ability to kill Su. After those two exchanges, udia already sensed Su¡¯s weakness in Close Combat ability. His perception abilities were exceptionally terrifying, and his reaction speed was top grade as well, but his power and defense were no good. In reality, as long as she could get close to Su and drag him into a closebat struggle. udia had a hundred percent certainty in killing him.


    So why didn¡¯t she rush over yet? Even udia herself was a bit puzzled. Extreme assault¡¯s power was exceedingly great. If it delivered a direct blow, it was equivalent to being struck by a warship¡¯s cannon at close range. Not even nine levels of defensive ability would be able to defend against this kind of damage. However, its weakness was simrly apparent. Unless one had eight levels or higher defensive power, the extreme speed attack¡¯s energy consumption would limit the distance. For udia, this was 500 meters, not any more and not any less, and in addition, there was almost no way of changing directions mid flight. That was why there couldn¡¯t be anything in the way of this attack. If she used extreme assault against a mountain, then she wouldn¡¯t prate the mountain, but instead turn into a bloody mess halfway through the mountain.


    In reality, if she wasunching an assault from 300 meters, udia was still quite confident in killing Su, but she didn¡¯t do this, nor did she even try to close the distance. For some reason, there was always a sense of danger lingering in her mind that prevented her from acting recklessly.


    The brief and intense battle had long alerted the subordinates. The three individuals all left the tents and chose to hide themselves. Li, Li Gaolei, and Kane, these three experienced subordinates all clearly understood that a battle at this level was not one they could participate in.


    Madeline already no longer looked at udia, instead concentrating her attention on the darkness shrouded distance, unknown what she was thinking.


    This strange state of silence continued for several minutes. A wave of bone chilling coldness and killing intent suddenly surrounded this entire battlefield. However, shortly after, it was as if due to some influence, it quickly retracted again. Even Kane could feel this killing intent, and as such, he concealed himself even more deeply within the rocks and also moved his finger closer to the trigger. As long as any moving object appeared between the rocks¡¯ cracks, he would empty all of the bullets in the barrel. For him, this was the bestbat technique, as well as the best method of helping others¡¯ battles.


    Su and udia simrly felt this killing intent, as as such, the incredibly tense state between the two of them rxed somewhat. The two could both feel that a group of individuals with powerful abilities were currently approaching this battlefield. Correct, not one, but a group. The clear wave of killing intent was released precisely by this group. Meanwhile, in Su¡¯s panoramic view, he began to see figures slowly close in one after another. When they reached a distance of about 900 meters, they seemed to have sensed something. They all stopped and began to carry out hiding actions.


    There were seven people total, Su silently counted. These seven were all individuals with seven levels of ability! In addition, from his panoramic view, there were four Combat Domain, two Magic Domain, one Perception Domain, and a Mental Domain ability user. This was an extremely well matched troop.


    However, even more of Su¡¯s attention was focused on udia¡¯s body, and he believed that this was true for her as well.


    These neers wererge in numbers, had powerful abilities, and most likely came for Su. They most likely discovered that their target was in this battlefield, so they subconsciously revealed killing intent. Then, they sensed that something wasn¡¯t right, so they remembered to cover their aura. In addition, they immediately had their ability domains detected by Su¡¯s panoramic view as soon as they entered its range, proving that their hiding experience was rathercking. Normally, ability users that reached seven levels, if they possessed abundant battlefield experience, would only have their ability domains exposed when they entered the 500 meter core region.


    This was a newly formed troop equipped with high leveled abilities, but for Su, they didn¡¯t even pose as much of a threat as udia did. As long as he had enough time and space, Su couldpletely use ambushes and gueri warfare to wipe out this inexperienced troop. He believed that this wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for udia either. If it was seven dragonrider colonels or lieutenant colonels with abundant battle experience, then Su and udia would have no choice but to avoid battle.


    Su suddenly felt these seven gave him a familiar feeling! He searched through his memories, and then a word immediately surfaced in his mind: Chosen!

 Book 4 4.8

    Book 4 Chapter 4.8 - Bloody Path


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s actually chosen!¡± Su cursed inwardly. That ck-haired devil-like woman involuntarily surfaced in his mind: Pandora!


    The chosen were all here, so there was a chance that Pandora was here as well, right? The reason he could get awayst time was because she was clearly not used to her body yet, but after so much time had passed, Su didn¡¯t believe that there would still be any disharmony in Pandora¡¯s body. Whenever he thought about her power and defense that were over nine levels, Su would feel great headaches.


    The instant Su¡¯s attention diverted, udia keenly sensed that Su¡¯s attention had concentrated on the seven neers. This was something she did not understand. She could sense the level of abilities these seven had, and there was no way Su who excelled at perception abilities didn¡¯t. However, Su still focused even more of his attention on the other party. This could only mean one thing, and that was that whatid behind these seven was a danger she could not detect.


    udia was an arrogant woman, but she was definitely not stupid. She immediately focused her attention on these seven individuals, of course, while still maintaining a certain amount of vignce towards Su.


    Su discovered with shock that as soon as he concentrated his attention on the seven chosen¡¯s bodies, the chosen abandoned all attempts at getting closer or attacking, instead choosing to frantically hide themselves. It wasn¡¯t just the perception domain ability user that behaved this way, the other seven produced the same reaction. This meant that even though theycked experience, their instincts towards danger was even sharper than wild beasts! This type of instinct was enough to make up for the difference in experience.


    Su¡¯s face fell. He felt that the situation had already be extremely problematic.


    Su, udia, and the chosen. Just like that, a triangle of powers stood in confrontation, moreover forming a strange state of equilibrium. If any side tried to break this bnce, there was a chance that they would face the fatal attacks of the other two sides!


    Silence quietly surrounded everything. Within this quietness, dangerous killing intent silently extended, making it difficult for people to breathe. With every second that passed, it felt as if an entire year had just gone by. Su quietly knelt on the ground, the electromaic rifle not making the slightest movement. Even though udia was a bit puzzled as to why Su was still not willing to fall over, she still waited patiently. She didn¡¯t mind waiting a few hours more, or even a few more days. However, there were some among the chosen who began to sweat, their faces starting to twitch involuntarily. Maintaining this standoff under such great pressure for a long time exhausted them both mentally and physically.


    Just when this stillness seemed like it was going to continue on forever, engines suddenly sounded from the other end of the hills. Then, off-road vehicles emerged over the hills one after another, sending more than ten snow white beams of light that illuminated the camp Su¡¯s party¡¯s set up. A noisy human voice immediately sounded from the hills. The ground began to tremble, and then a humanoid mobile suit appeared! It leapt off the truck¡¯s cargo bed, raised the multi-barreled machine cannon on its arms, and then unexpectedly walked withrge steps towards the camp!


    From its path of advance, it clearly intended to pass through the heart of Su, udia, and chosen¡¯s triangle standoff!


    As the mobile suit walked over, it started up its external speakers, and then shouted wildly and straightforwardly, ¡°Hey! The youngster over there! Not only did you kill the people under me, you actually dare to massacre the people inside the inhabited area under this old one¡¯s protection! From your off-road vehicles, you probably came from somergepany right? However, no matter where you are from, this is our alloy brotherhood¡¯s territory! This old one is the brotherhood¡¯s rank three associate Davis, and all inhabited areas within a range of fifty kilometers are under this old one¡¯s management! It¡¯s best if you surrender. Because of your two good vehicles, this old one can let you keep your life! Did you hear here me? I will give you three minutes of time to make your decision!¡±


    In this peaceful night, this tremendous volume immediately spread in all directions. When they saw this mobile armor that revealed its four external lights, the three sides in confrontation were all stuck betweenughter and tears.


    This was still only the first generation mobile suit. Its shape was enormous, the type thatpletely covered its pilot. Compared to Ricardo¡¯s half covered mobile suit, the thing Davis operated was noisy, slow, and without any nimbleness to speak of. Its firepower was weak, maintenance was difficult, and its energy consumption was huge. Forget about Su or udia, any one of the seven chosen could easily st this type of thing apart. Moreover, from the looks of things, he didn¡¯t sense the existence of any of them. The left cannon was aimed at the two off-road vehicles, while the right cannon pointed at thepletely empty tents.


    Davis stopped the machine armor. Perhaps due to his luck being too good, or maybe because his luck was excessively bad, the ce he was standing was right at the center of the triangle. He raised the two machine cannons, and than as if to disy their power, he added artillery shells. Then, he looked like he wanted to say something.


    Right at this moment, Davis, who still had a tiny bit of perception ability, felt an explosion sound in his mind. Streak after streak of extremely cold killing intent suddenly rose from his back! After being swept by this killing intent, his body that was hiding within the mechanical armor wentpletely cold, momentarily unable to move an inch! He, who had met people with greater abilities than himself, immediately knew that there were at least six or seven experts behind him, and any one of them could easily kill several of him.


    Before he could even struggle free from the biting coldness, a streak of red light suddenly appeared in front of Davis and extended several hundred meters, almost touching him as it flew past! The heavy mobile suit was suddenly sent high into the air by an overwhelming power, and only then did Davis, whose head and feet had their positions swapped, discover that the one at the other end of this red light was unexpectedly a human figure! The several hundred meter long powerful ring of light was just the result of one¡¯s speed being excessively fast, yet the aftereffects were already enough to send the 30 ton mobile suit into midair. How much force then, would someone who took this head on experience?


    Davis already gave up on the question of how severe his injuries would be when the mechanical suitnded. His mind that waspletely shocked instinctively calcted the speed at which the red light shot over, and then an answer that made him fall apart once again appeared: faster than the speed of sound.


    Immediately afterwards, the figure that dragged the red light behind it suddenly erupted with a cloud of mes. Then, like an airne that lost speed, it changed directions, fleeing into the distance unstably. With a weng sound, an alloy bullet that was surrounded by blue electrical radiance shot through the cloud of mes, passing by less than a meter before Davis¡¯ eyes. In a sh, all of Davis¡¯ hair stood on end!


    The speed of the bullet was already far beyond what the human eye could perceive. He was even a bit confused as to how he was able to clearly see the bullet. The speed of this bullet that carried a strangely beautiful blue radiance far surpassed that of an armor prating artillery shell. If he was directly hit, he didn¡¯t doubt for a second that the mobile suit would be directly sted apart.


    Speed that could break the sound barrier already made Davis¡¯ brain close to shutting down, but that person was actually sted by that terrifying bullet! This meant that there was an even more terrifying individual hiding somewhere!


    Davis¡¯ mind continuously trembled from these inconceivable things, repeatedly experiencing the sensations of copse. Meanwhile, just now, he was actually standing right at the center of these three parties, brashly running his mouth!


    A huge bang rang through the air. The mobile suitnded squarely on the ground. Davis was finally fortunate enough to go unconscious.


    Su continuously tumbled a few times on the ground, and only then did he once again kneel on the ground, aim at udia¡¯s rear view, and then press the trigger. He already discovered that as long as udia wasn¡¯t in that strange charging state, her speed would decrease substantially, possibly being a bit more inferior to even Su¡¯s. Even though there was more than 300 meters between them, and even though it was difficult for the electromaic rifle to hit her, she was currently in a severely wounded state, so he could at least take the gamble.


    When the trigger was pulled down, what sounded was actually the alert that there wasn¡¯t charged enough. Su revealed a bitter smile. Everything about this gun was good, just that every charge could only fire two rounds, and then there was an extremely long charging process. udia¡¯s body quickly disappeared into the night. Su shifted the muzzle and aimed at the chosen that were spreading in a circr manner. Of the seven chosen, four threw themselves towards Su, while three rushed at the camp.

 Book 4 5.1

    Book 4 Chapter 5.1 - Hunting to Eat


    Faced with the four chosen who threw themselves over, Su quickly shifted backwards, but the distance between the chosen and himself was still continuously being pulled closer. Perhaps out of fear towards the electromaic rifle¡¯s power, they didn¡¯t dare rush over at their highest speed and instead borrowed the cover of the nearby terrain from time to time to protect themselves.


    Meanwhile, the other three chosen made much more progress. When the distance was cut down to less than a hundred meters, concentrated gunshots suddenly began to continuously sound from two different directions. The interweaving hail of bulletspletely sealed off their path of advance.


    He was injured as soon as he entered the battle, moreover injured by some small fry that he didn¡¯t attach any importance to. This made this chosen go crazy! He was just about to face the stream of bullets head on and charge towards the firing location to tear that man apart, and then he suddenly felt a chill crawl up his back!


    Extreme fear immediately robbed him of his hearing. It was as if the entire world became silent. However, his animal instincts still urged him to turn around as fast as he could. When he turned his head around, he saw hispanions¡¯ faces from the corner of his eyes, faces that were overwhelmed with horror. Their mouths continuously opened and fell, as if they were trying to say something to him, but he couldn¡¯t hear a word.


    Then, he saw that an alloy bullet wrapped in blue radiance had already entered his chest!


    Unlike an ordinary rifle, even though the area that was struck was his chest, the energy bullet wouldn¡¯t even give him the time to produce any final thoughts. It was because the tremendous power would simrly burn through his brain!


    Another cloud of mes exploded on the battlefield. The flying flesh and bones were thoroughly burned up in an instant. The only thing thing his six levels of defense did for him was that everything below his crotch was still there.


    The other two chosen stared nkly at the remaining half of theirpanion, stunned for close to half a second!


    They already witnessed the power of the electromaic rifle together, but what they saw were two sessive shots. One of them even directly hit its target, yet it was unable to make udia remain behind. However, only when it was their own bodies¡¯ turn did theypletely understand the terrifying power of the electromaic bullet.


    The chosen¡¯s actualbat experience was a bit morecking. In their moment of stupor, Li and Li Gaolei had long re-aimed their gun¡¯s muzzles and rained down bullets on their bodies. With great tacit understanding, they immediately let the Combat Domain chosen go and instead concentrated their firepower on the Magic Domain chosen¡¯s body.


    When the rookies that dared to stare nkly on the battlefield realized their mistake, the stream of bullets already arrived! The Magic Domain ability user cried out in rm and immediately produced his defensive force field. As a result, these bullets began to visibly reduce speed, distort, and continuously change shape. The defensive force field continuously rippled about under these attacks. Bullets that had all of their kic energy exhausted fell onto the ground, but even more bullets mmed over, one after another. Dragon model assault rifles could fire a shocking 80 rounds without reloading, so normally speaking, its magazine wouldn¡¯t even be emptied. In addition, what left the chosen who was struggling to support the defensive field shocked was that the bullets the male fired seemed to be travelling in a straight line, the deviation not exceeding ten centimeters in this distance of more than a hundred meters! This brought the defensive force field tremendous damage.


    ¡°Number nine! Hurry and help me!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but scream out!


    However, the fe that excelled inbat abilities only gave him a cold look. Heughed treacherously and said, ¡°Number three, you can handle this alone, or else why would we call you number three?¡±


    Number three was momentarily stunned, and then he roared with fury! He knew that because he was favored by Pandora and had his number directly increased to three from fourteen, he already drew the jealousy of all of the other chosen. During the process of pursuit, the other chosen could still barely listen to hismands, but on the battlefield of life and death, these individuals¡¯ innate natures were starting to show.


    Even though if there was a chance, number three wouldn¡¯t mind sending these fes to their deaths, right now, he was the one that was framed first, which was why number three was absolutely furious.


    Number nine looked at the camp, and then he ran towards the off-road vehicles withrge steps. He already saw that there was a young girl sitting in the off-road vehicle. Even though he could barely make out an outline in the darkness, this was already enough to make him excited from head to toe!


    ¡°Even Lord Pandora might not beparable to this girl!¡± Number nine licked his lips that were so dry they were about to crack, and then charged towards the off-road vehicles with even greater speed.


    The girl¡¯s senses were extremely sharp, immediately seeing him. She leapt off the vehicle, moving extremely nimbly. If she understood how to hide herself, perhaps she might bring number nine a bit more trouble in this darkness. Correct, just a bit more trouble, because number nine could already clearly sense that she only had two levels of ability at most. If he had a bit more time, then this small amount of trouble would bring number nine several times more pleasure. After all, violence and resistance were the true sources of pleasure!


    When number nine saw her entire body, even the depths of his throat started to feel dry! This was especially the case when he saw her long, thin, and powerful legs that could make all the male chosen go crazy. The long brim of her hat continued to cover most of her face, but what did this matter? Regardless of what her face looked like, number nine felt that the only things controlling him right now were desire and instincts!


    The girl wasn¡¯t in a rush to escape. She instead dragged a shockinglyrge enormous sword from the back of the off-road vehicle, and then she unexpectedly dragged it with her into the distance! Her clearly stupid decision ignited a me at the bottom of number nine¡¯s heart. She wasn¡¯t all that fast to begin with, and now that she had this cumbersome thing, how could she escape from the palm of number nine¡¯s hands? Number nine even purposely slowed his own speed down so that she could run a bit further as to prevent him from being disturbed by the others before he had his fun.

 Book 4 5.2

    Book 4 Chapter 5.2 - Hunting to Eat


    As he watched number nine chase after the girl, the two making their away around the towering rocks one after the other, number three¡¯s eyes looked like they were about to shoot out mes! This was especially the case when that girl¡¯s speed was clearly not that bad. If she ran a bit faster and hid a bit better, number nine might not be able to catch her that quickly. However, she insisted on carrying that heavy sword!


    Jealousy and anger filled number three¡¯s mind. The defensive force field that could originally still hold on shook, and then itpletely copsed. The flying bullet shrapnel immediately added more than ten small injuries to number three¡¯s body. Number three screamed, and then with terrifying speed, he leapt out from his hiding space. With irregr movements, he shot towards Li Gaolei. From time to time, there were still bullets that flew at him, but the small crystal at the center of his palm would release dazzling radiance, producing a defensive force field that wasn¡¯t toorge, and deflect all of the iing bullets. As he watched number three get closer and closer, Li Gaolei unexpectedly didn¡¯t budge an inch, choosing to continuously empty the Dragon model assault rifle¡¯s firepower towards number three to exhaust his defensive force field.


    ¡°Seeking death!¡± Number three had no choice but to continue doing evasive movements. His magic domain seventh level ability was extremely powerful, but it wasn¡¯t powerful to the point where he could take the assault rifle¡¯s continuous fire head on without dodging. Anger surged within him. When there was only fifty meters between them, the shallow pit where Li Gaolei was hiding suddenly erupted with raging mes! As the mes made of energy zed about Li Gaolei¡¯s body, he instead seemed topletely ignore this, continuously sending the stream of bullets after number three¡¯s body from within the burning mes!


    A light sound sounded from beside number three. Like a leopard, Li leapt out from her hiding ce with great speed. The assault rifle in her hands also continuously spat out fire!


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Number three cursed inwardly. He flung his hand towards Li, sending a cloud of mes at Li. This time, he had some preparation, so the temperature of the mes was far greater than that of the fire in Li Gaolei¡¯s surroundings! However, wht left him stupefied was that Li unexpectedly didn¡¯t move out of the way and directly ran into the cloud of mes! A roar that sounded like that of a wounded female beast and chi chi sounds of skin burning rang through the air. Li then rushed straight out from the cloud of mes!


    Her hair had long been set on fire, and the skin that was exposed was charred ck, with some areas that even burned through. Following her ferocious movements, the charred skin ked off, exposing the pink and tender flesh underneath.


    The high temperature of the mes already destroyed her assault rifle, so Li decided she might as well m the assault rifle that was releasing great heat ferociously at number three! The assault rifle began to continuously flicker with mes, the result of the ammunition inside starting to explode.


    Number three¡¯s face began to distort, subconsciously moving his body to avoid the assault rifle that was smashing down. The moment he dodged, he suddenly thought to himself, why did he have to hide?


    At this moment, a feeling of numbness swept over the side of his body. When he turned around, only then did he discover with shock that his defensive force field had already been sted apart by Li Gaolei!


    Only now did Li Gaolei rush out from the zing mes, tossing the assault rifle whose barrel was already a bit red onto the ground. When the gun made contact with the ice-cold ground, it immediately released chi chi sounding smoke. He tumbled on the ground, and when he got up, two high-powered pistols already appeared in his hands. He rushed at number three while continuously bombarding the new defensive force field number three produced! Under Li Gaolei¡¯s suppression, number three only had enough time to produce a new defensive force field and to throw one or two offensive magic attacks at Li.


    However, it was as if Li went crazy. She rushed straight at him, and regardless of whether it was the mes, electricity, or icy spears, she directly smashed her body through it, to the extent where she didn¡¯t even pull out the icy spear that prated the right side of her chest!


    Meanwhile, from the corner of his eyes, number three also saw that the arms of Li Gaolei, who was quickly closing in as well, werepletely charred ck. There were some areas where when the burnt skin came off, even the bones underneath could be seen. However, he continued to shoot steadily, bombarding number three with shocking precision. Under this amount of distance, every single one of Li Gaolei¡¯s bullets were looking for the weak points of number three¡¯s body. If they weren¡¯t aimed at his vital points, then they targeted the shining crystals, forcing number three to maintain his defensive force field.


    These two didn¡¯t seem to understand the meaning of pain and death. They simply rushed over at the highest speed they could. Number three even began to believe that if these two got close to him, these two lunatics would definitely directly throw themselves over. Even if they had to pay the price of death, they would still be willing to do so if they could just take a bite out of him!


    Number three¡¯s eyes twitched fiercely. He suddenly leapt up, and then he rushed towards the rocks where number nine disappeared behind, roaring for him to help. His instinctive fear made him stay far away from Su. Even though there were four chosen where Su was, no matter how he looked at it, he still felt that staying further away was safer.


    Number nine and Madeline were both hiding behind therge pile of rocks. Number three wanted to interrupt number nine¡¯s pleasure, but he still had to run for a bit, even with six levels of speed.


    However, what number three didn¡¯t know was that at that moment, number nine was currently standing proudly, in deep thought as he watched Madeline struggle to brandish that heavy sword towards his head. When the heavy sword descended, it even raised her graceful body into the sky. Of course, perhaps she jumped up and then moved the sword, but this wasn¡¯t important. Even if her strength really was two levels, there was still no way for her to brandish a heavy sword weighing over 100 kilograms this way. That was why in number nine¡¯s eyes, no matter how he looked at it, the heavy sword in Madeline¡¯s hands should bepletely hollow.


    As he watched Madeline who had jumped less than two meters into the air, number nine already almost couldn¡¯t suppress the mes raging within him. For some reason, his long suppressed masculine dignity suddenly surged. He stood there like a mountain, and then with a proud smile, he raised his hand to casually grab at the heavy sword¡¯s edge!

 Book 4 5.3

    Book 4 Chapter 5.3 - Hunting to Eat


    Number three finally made his way over the rocks, temporarily getting some cover from the two lunatics who were chasing him unrelentingly. This made him feel slightly better, but it was still a near negligible amount.


    The instant he made his way over the rocks, number three didn¡¯t see the beautiful scene filled with violent and hysterical sex, but instead Madeline standing there alone, the unique giant sword still dragged behind her. This time, the brim of her hat was raised, so number three saw herplete face, and the two even looked at each other face to face. Within Madeline¡¯s calm azure eyes was a trace of nkness, just like that of a confused little girl.


    What about number nine?


    All of a sudden, before number three had time to find number nine¡¯s traces, he noticed that after Madeline gave him a look, while dragging the enormous sword, she somewhat awkwardly began to run at him.


    ¡°Damn it, where did number nine go?!¡± Number three roared from the bottom of his heart, and then he turned around to run. He wasn¡¯t scared of this little girl with two levels of ability, but instead of the two lunatics that were pursuing him. If he wasted any more time here, once he got caught up within those two lunatics, there definitely wouldn¡¯t be a good end for him. Taking on heavy injuries for the sake of two insignificant subordinates? From the noble perspective of a chosen, this was a choice only an idiot would make.


    However, what made number three feel a bit depressed was that Madeline really did actually chase after him. A little girl with two levels of ability even dared to chase a chosen with seven levels of Magic Domain ability? What was happening to this world? Moreover, Madeline¡¯s speed was abnormally fast, not like someone with two levels of speed strengthening at all. This speed looked like it was at least that of five levels!


    However, number three¡¯s speed was six levels, so with just a few steps, he pulled apart the distance between Madeline and himself as he headed into the murky night. He was still scared of those two lunatics, extremely scared.


    Those with noble statuses shouldn¡¯t associate with lunatics; number three, who had definitely fucked more girls than the number of books he read, forgot where he had seen this quote before, but at this moment, he felt that this sentence was full of profoundness and should absolutely be respected.


    Number three suddenly felt a soft wind sweep over from behind him, the breeze carrying a fragrance that affected one¡¯s soul. He suddenly seemed to have sensed something. When he leaned his head to the side, he found that Madeline was running shoulder to shoulder with him; she was also looking at him!


    Then, the heavy sword swept across number three¡¯s waist, as if it lost all its weight and was as light as a feather.


    Number three¡¯s upper body flew outwards for more than ten meters before falling. Meanwhile, Madeline ran by his side the entire time. Even when his upper body fell, she was still silently standing at number three¡¯s side. Apart from the vacant expression, there wasn¡¯t any other expression in her azure pupils. Number three suddenly understood that the reason he could only see nkness in her eyes was because number three, a noble chosen, had never existed in her mind, not even regarded as an enemy! Number three didn¡¯t know why he understood these things, but he would prefer that he never learned of this truth.


    ¡°How did you catch up to me?¡± Number three asked. He was calmlyying on the ground, already no longer struggling. Meanwhile, the lower half of his body, at this moment, also fell more than ten meters away.


    A few traces of fluctuations finally appeared in Madeline¡¯s sea-like pupils. With an indifferent, almost dreamlike voice, she said, ¡°En, it¡¯s like this, just now, I realized I couldn¡¯t catch up to you, so I increased my speed by two levels. Then, I caught up.¡±


    Two levels of speed, instant increase...


    Number three suddenly felt as this world was a bit unreal, just like when he first faced the most powerful apostle. She could catch up to him with just two levels of speed? And could still increase her abilities while inbat?


    He suddenly felt like roaring withughter, but the life force flowing out of him prevented him from uttering a sound. He, whose consciousness was already starting to fade, did not hear Madeline¡¯s following words of worry. ¡°There were still four more evolutionary points I didn¡¯t know what to do with. Howe there are now eight more?¡±


    At least from this perspective, number three was still lucky, at least luckier than number nine.


    Su fired another electromaic bullet, but this bullet was fired single-handedly and over his back. In addition, when shooting, Su didn¡¯t even look backwards, nor did he make any aiming motions. However, this shot that should not have possessed any uracy was shockingly precise, the bullet surrounded by electrical radiance drawing out a trajectory that directly skewered through two chosen! If itnded, it would definitely st the first one rotten, and then the one behind him would be seriously injured.


    At the critical moment between life and death, these chosen¡¯s beast-like instincts disyed their effects. They seemed to sh to the right and left at the same time, and then the death god of a bullet passed between these two individuals, the distance from their bodies less than half a meter!


    The electromaic bullet whistled through the air as it entered the darkness, and shortly after, a bright and beautiful cloud of mes erupted into the dark sky. When the bullet¡¯s flying speed was too fast, the unstable alloy bullet would, after around ten thousand meters of distance,pletely explode from the heat produced by air resistance.


    The two chosen broke out in cold sweat at the same time. Before they even had time to celebrate their escape from this disaster, a streak of charred ckness appeared on their bodies, and then it quickly erged. This charred ckness even released faint mes!


    Meanwhile, Su didn¡¯t chase after these two seriously injured chosen. Instead, he inserted the electromaic rifle into the ground, pulled out a military knife, and then ran straight after another chosen!

 Book 4 5.4

    Book 4 Chapter 5.4 - Hunting to Eat


    The chosen Su ran at was one that had both Perception and Mental Domain abilities. The other fe that excelled at the Magic Domain was still quite far away. Magic Domain abilities often needed some time to start up, especially the abilities with greater power. In this period of buffer, Su believed that he had enough time to first get rid of the ¡®eye¡¯ of the entire troop. As for Pandora who might be hiding in the darkness, he already no longer concerned himself with this, because even if he thought about it, there was nothing he could do.


    The distance between Su and the chosen was quickly pulled close. Even though Su had two terrifying injuries on his body, at least if one looked at it from his speed, Su still had a powerful advantage, and the chosen had no one nearby to help him. However, Su didn¡¯t see any panic or fear from this chosen¡¯s face, but instead a type of excitement and a nasty grin.


    Su didn¡¯t care at all what this fe wasughing at. He just treated it as if this chosen was going crazy. He threw himself forward, the military dagger he held in a reverse grip already starting to vibrate and waiting to tear through the chosen¡¯s soft flesh! However, when he reached ten meters from this chosen, Su suddenly discovered that he seemed to have rushed into a swamp. His speed was almost halved! No matter what he did, his body felt as if it was tangled by spiderwebs, heavy and sticky. When the chosen saw that Su¡¯s movement was hindered, the chosen roared withughter and quickly retreated backwards. In his hands was arge caliber small submachine gun, and it fiercely sted at Su!


    Fortunately, the bullets were also affected, so they flew extremely slowly. Su suddenly dropped to the ground, sending the rain of bullets flying past him. Then, the military de left his hand, shooting towards that chosen¡¯s chest! The military de¡¯s flight was simrly slow, so the chosen easily avoided it. Only after reaching twenty meters did the military de recover its speed and whistle into the darkness.


    Su¡¯s eyes shone. He continuously adjusted the panoramic view¡¯s modes, and then he found that he was currently inside a dark brown irregr zone, its area roughly a few dozen meters from the looks of it. Only after flying out from this region did the military de recover its speed. However, this region didn¡¯t seem to move together with that chosen.


    The Mental Domain was well known because of its various weapon control abilities, and out of 100 Mental Domain ability users, at least 90 of them developed weapon control abilities. However, the Mental Domain was actually not only limited to this. The true Mental Domain abilities were inmunication and control. The chosen in front of him was just like this. His body had powerful Mental Domain radiance, but his firing precision proved that his weapon control abilities were at a rather elementary level. Truly high level Mental Domain abilities were precisely like these zones that could make all moving things within slow down drastically.


    In the panoramic view, a strand of red mist scattered down towards Su¡¯s head. Even though there wasn¡¯t anything strange in the darkness, Su still turned his body, using the fastest speed he was capable of to avoid this red color that represented heat, moreover freeing himself from the slowing zone on the ground.


    An expanse of mes first silently ignited the region Su was located in, and then it triggered a shocking explosion on the ground! The explosion radiance seemed to cover the entire slow zone, the earth that shot out even rushing ten meters into the air!


    The chosen that excelled in perception and mental abilities had his line of sight momentarily obstructed. His non-sight perception abilities weren¡¯t that powerful, at least not great enough to notice Su. However, his basicbat sense still made him quickly back up, and then he set up another slow zone in an extremely sly and hidden manner. He already finished his preparations and was now waiting for Su to walk into his trap. Meanwhile, that Magic Domain chosen was still patiently repeatedly using the explosive raging mes ability to wreak havoc again and again, wanting to chase Su out. Judging from the Magic Domain ability¡¯s intensity and from how long he could maintain it, he really was a rarely seen expert. His own fighting prowess could already show disdain for most seventh level Magic Domain ability users.


    Those that were proficient in Perception Domain abilities were usually experts at scouting, and the greatest requirement of scouting was patience. This chosen that excelled at both perception and mental abilities felt like he had abundant patience. There were more than ten small and fine crystals around his body that were shining, using all of his abilities to detect Su¡¯s traces. As long as Su appeared in the slow zone, he would teach Su an unforgettable lesson.


    This chosen that imed to have patience waited an entire second. On a battlefield where a myriad of changes could happen in an instant, he truly could feel proud of his patience. A secondter, the chosen¡¯s patience finally bore fruit, but what he was waiting for was not Su, but an energy bullet!


    From the energy bullet¡¯s firing speed, even though it was greatly affected by the slow zone, after it slowed down, its speed was still close to 2000 meters per second. This was definitely not something this chosen could avoid! He watched with widened eyes as this bullet flew over, and what stopped within his consciousness was the electromaic rifle Su stuck onto the ground!


    Damn it, that gun still had bullets! This was his final thought, as well as the thoughts of the three remaining chosen.


    Su lowered the electromaic rifle again, and then he charged at the chosen who excelled at magic abilities. This time, the electromaic rifle finally exhausted the power it had stored up,pletely bing a piece of scrap metal. However, when they saw Su lower the gun, the two injured chosen with Combat Domain abilities didn¡¯t immediately try to outnk him or try to pincer attack Su together with the magic ability user chosen, instead directly throwing themselves towards that rifle. This was something that couldn¡¯t be helped. This rifle left too deep of an impression in their minds, a memory that was directly associated with death!


    The mood these chosen felt was aspressed as the air inside of a vacuum. They couldn¡¯t care less if that fe who yed with magic died under Su¡¯s hands because of their actions. Either way, even though Su¡¯s movements were smooth and fast, the injuries on his body were simrly apparent. Those were scars that were enough to take one¡¯s life,pletely different from the small injuries that burned a bit of their flesh. In addition, they believed that after Su dealt with the fe that yed with magic, he would end up with a bit more injuries. Even though almost all of these Combat Domain chosen detested the magic ability user chosen, the root of their hatred came from the tremendous power of the magic user himself.


    ¡°Number eleven, twelve! When we return, I am going to have Lord Pandora tear you all apart!¡± The magic user chosen released a hysterical scream as he used all of his strength to release a vast and thick expanse of zing mes to stop Su. Magic domain ability users were usually infatuated with powerful magical power, with few that were good at closebat. This chosen was no exception. When selecting his abilities, just the two seventh level abilities, raging me explosion and zing impact already used up most of his evolutionary points.


    When faced with the cloud of mes, Su sensibly chose to move out of the way. However, at this moment, Su disyed inconceivable movement ability, rushing forward like lightning, yet extremely flexible in his movements, almost sticking to the edge of the battering mes as he advanced. However, even if he reached out his arm, there was still an entire meter between the chosen and himself. As a result, Su and the chosen¡¯s bodies brushed past each other. Meanwhile, that chosen¡¯s body was clearly gathering energy for a new ability, and from the chosen¡¯s expression, it was clear that it would be an area of effect attack, most likely a raging mes explosions that would heavily injure Su!


    Su didn¡¯t want to have another taste of the raging me explosions. mes produced by magic abilities often had strange energies, and the injuries they inflicted were more difficult to heal from than ordinary mes. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s body was already on the edge of copse, and he needed to be in good condition to defeat those two injured chosen. That was why the outer edge of Su¡¯s right arm suddenly released a sharp bone de. It continuously extended, and under the chosen¡¯s horrified gaze, the tip of the bone de barely moved past his neck, only cutting apart a bit of skin and leaving behind a shallow red scar.


    Numbers eleven and twelve only saw the hateful fe that carried the number eight stand in his original location like a fool. He clearly wasn¡¯t injured that badly, but not only did he sp his neck with both hands, his body was also trembling, not willing to make even slightly greater movements! As soon as they began to curse inwardly about how this little bitch managed to get the number eight, they saw Su run in a circle, then directly rush at them!


    Number eleven and number twelve¡¯s hairpletely stood on end, an ice cold aura of death immediately overwhelming their consciousness! They didn¡¯t understand why Su would suddenly abandon number eight who had suddenly became stupid and instead run at them, but they were still feeling great fear! This fear that originated from his biological instincts made number eleven fall apart. He originally already twisted apart the muzzle of the electromaic rifle and was just about to add a kick topletely trample apart the rifle¡¯s body, but he now couldn¡¯t care about adding this kick, instead running away like a dog in dire straits, crying while running frantically with everything he had into the wilderness.


    Number twelve¡¯s mental state was a bit steadier, but even that was limited. He, who remained in his original location, saw that an extremely smooth cross-cut suddenly appeared on number eight¡¯s neck, one that reached a third of the way through. Then, blood immediately sprayed outwards. Number eight wanted to use his hands to close the injury, but he was scared that any movements would worsen the injury to his entire neck. That was why in the end, he could only stand there stupidly, in despair as he watched the blood continuously spray outwards!


    This scene finally made number twelve also copse. He then simrly ran with the greatest speed he had ever ran with in his life! The bit of reasoning he had left made him select a different path than number eleven, and his speed was even a bit faster than number eleven¡¯s. Even though he took off a bitter than number eleven, it was good enough that he was faster than number eleven!


    Speed was number eleven and number twelve¡¯s strong suit.


    Su didn¡¯t chase after them, nor did he even have strength to chase after them. The most serious injuries on his body actually all originated from udia. With each breath Su took, there would be a fiery pain transmitted from his chest, as if he was inhaling raging mes. Su continued to stand upright, fearing that if he fell, the two chosen that chose to flee would change their minds. What he was thankful for was that there wasn¡¯t any danger to any of his subordinates¡¯ lives. At the very edge of his perception range, Madeline¡¯s figure also appeared, only, it was extremely blurry.


    Two fleeing figures appeared within Madeline¡¯s ocean like pupils. Normally, two seventh level opponents were definitely not just a small problem, but right now, these two individuals who were solely preupied with the thought of running for their lives couldn¡¯t even disy half their power.


    Between her long and slender white fingers, the heavy sword floated upwards as if it didn¡¯t have any weight, and then it easily descended. In that instant, Madeline had at least two choices. One was to rely on her far greater speed to directly chase after them to eliminate these two individuals, and the other was to use all of her evolutionary points to immediately strengthen her power to four levels and throw out the heavy sword from her current position. After the heavy sword slicked these two chosen apart at the waist, there was still enough remaining energy for it to fly back into her hands.


    However, in the end, Madeline didn¡¯t do anything, instead having the heavy sword slowly drop again onto the ground.


    ¡°Sessful women should understand when to disy weakness.¡± This sentence suddenly appeared in Madeline¡¯s consciousness. She already didn¡¯t remember where or when she saw this sentence, but she still remembered the indifference and disdain she felt when she first encountered this quote.


    However now, this sentence instead caused Madeline to watch helplessly as fourteen precious evolutionary points disappeared, yet she didn¡¯t feel any pity for doing so.

 Book 4 6.1

    Book 4 Chapter 6.1 - Why Does it Have to Be Like This?


    Su¡¯s arms supported himself on the ground as he knelt down on one knee, taking a moment to adjust his breathing. After recovering a bit of energy, he slowly stood up. Fiery pain transmitted from every tissue in his body, a warning that they were on the edge of exhausting all of their remaining energy. However, when thousands to tens of thousands of messages gathered together, it inflicted a simply unendurable pain.


    Su stood up, first looking towards those not too distant hills. That ce was currently in chaos, the soldiers that were previously strutting around all jumping onto their trucks one after another. A loading truck was currently doing everything it could to turn around, striving to be the first at driving away from those hills. In this state of panic, there were even two vehicles that bumped into each other. The soldiers that didn¡¯t have time to climb up the carriage even tossed aside their own weapons and directly grabbed onto the outside of the vehicle to escape.


    Su didn¡¯t have any interest in further pursuing this group of crows. Instead, he lifted the electromaic rifle. After giving the deformed barrel a look, Su helplessly shook his head. He originally wanted to just toss it back onto the ground, but after thinking about the perfectly intact gun body as well as therge amounts of rarely seen alloy used to create this rifle, he still lifted it up.


    At the side of the camp, Madeline already carried the heavily wounded Li Gaolei and Li back to the off-road vehicle¡¯s rear. She pulled up her sleeves, undid theirbat suits, and even began to treat their injuries. Li Gaolei and Li both hadrge surface injuries, while Madeline only had an ordinary battle medic kit to work with. Her hands gracefully and quickly moved across these two¡¯s bodies, the soft and slight movements continuously cracking the burnt tissue and removing them, revealing the pink flesh underneath. Then, those areas were sprayed, covering them in ayer of thin and sturdy membrane. Madeline treated these two at the same time, and she alsopleted the entire treatment process in under two minutes. If one looked at it from the viewpoint of treatment technique, Madeline¡¯s skills didn¡¯t seem to be any bit inferior to the best battlefield medics.


    If her enemies saw this scene, they would definitely feel fear. During the treatment process, what Madeline disyed was absolute precision and control over her two hands, as well as a deep understanding of human anatomy, especially theposition of ability users¡¯ bodies. This type of understanding didn¡¯t originate from the study of medicine, but rather from her terrifying battle instincts and abundant ughter experience.


    Under the anesthesia of the numbing spray, Li Gaolei and Li entered a deep state of sleep. From their injuries alone, Li Gaolei¡¯s condition was much worse than Li¡¯s, but his injuries quickly stabilized, and even without the medical spray, there were a few exposed areas that produced a protective membrane on their own. This type of healing speed was already close to that of reptiles. Meanwhile, Li¡¯s state was much worse. Even while asleep under the effects of the local anesthetic, she was still restlessly moving her body about, continuously muttering in her sleep. This meant that she was currently under the torment of pain. For Combat Domain ability users like Li, the potential of her body was fully disyed, and her body¡¯s instincts were much more powerful than those of an ordinary person. Even though her mind entered a state of unconsciousness, her body¡¯s tissues were still reacting to the injuries.


    Madeline¡¯s hands softly caressed Li¡¯s body, this time, much more delicate. Sure enough, a few hidden injuries appeared under the sensations of those ten long and slender fingers. She used the simple instruments she had to carry out a few simple surgeries for Li, and then she dealt with the few light injuries that she did not deal with previously.


    During the treatment process, Madeline smelled a bit of Su¡¯s scent from Li Gaolei¡¯s blood. She knew that this was the root of the reason why Li Gaolei had inhuman recovering power. Madeline then looked at Li. Her condition had already improved a lot, and she already began to enter a deep state of sleep. Her face also had several light burn injuries, but her past beauty could still vaguely be seen. Madeline thought for a bit, and then she spent another five whole minutes to meticulously treat all of the injuries on Li¡¯s face, even if it was the most subtle areas. This made Madeline use up thest bit of external injury medications the troop had, but by doing this, in a few days when Lipletely recovered from her injuries, not only would her body¡¯s functions be fully restored, there wouldn¡¯t be any scars left on her face either.


    Madeline released a light sigh. The treatment process made her feel a trace of fatigue, and sweat appeared on her forehead.


    All of the injuries on Li¡¯s body had now receivedplete treatment, so her state was even a bit better than Li Gaolei¡¯s. All she had to do for the next few days now was eat and rest. In just a few days, Li wouldpletely recover.


    Madeline gave her own fine work a look, and then she pulled over a thick military nket, properly covering Li¡¯s naked body.


    Like this, Su wouldn¡¯t have to use his own blood to save her, right? This was what Madeline silently thought.


    Madeline really didn¡¯t like it when Su used his own blood, regardless of whether it was to save others or himself. This wasn¡¯t because of jealousy or other reasons at all, but instead a feeling that came from some faint intuition. The first time she saw Su control his own blood, Madeline immediately felt an indescribable difort.


    The back of the vehicle swayed and rocked back and forth irregrly. After Madeline properly fastened Li and Li Gaolei in ce, she raised the temperature of the back of the vehicle, and then she crawled into the front passenger seat position. Su was currently driving the vehicle into the boundless darkness. Out of worry for the two injured subordinates in the back, Su reduced the speed of the off-road vehicle down to less than forty kilometers an hour. However, even at this speed, they could still travel several hundred kilometers in one night.


    While Madeline was treating Li Gaolei and Li, Su and Kane already quickly cleaned up the battlefield, and then drove off. This was an extremely dangerous area. Su also had no idea why Pandora didn¡¯t show up. Pandora who had pursued Su for a long time should understand Su¡¯sbat strength clearly, and more importantly, she should understand well how Su thrived in a war of attrition. By sending these seven chosen, on paper, it was enough to deal with two of Su¡¯s troops at the same time, but actual battle could never be evaluated through a simple form. Su believed that Pandora definitely knew that he had enough ways of getting rid of the entire group if he was willing to abandon his subordinates. Then why did she send over this troop? Even if Pandora wasn¡¯t that clear on thebat strength Su was hiding, she should still understand that this troop had at the highest only a 70% chance of sess in dealing with Su¡¯s small troop. Of course, if she added herself, that statistic would reach 100%, but she never appeared.

 Book 4 6.2

    Book 4 Chapter 6.2 - Why Does it Have to Be Like This?


    Pandora might still be hiding in the darkness. Since the chosen already appeared, she herself shouldn¡¯t be too far. This was especially the case since he eliminated the five chosen, so next time, he would likely have to face that terrifying ck-haired youngdy. If the issue of not being fully adjusted to her body was not present, then Pandora¡¯s strength should increase by at least 30%


    There was also udia. Even though she was seriously injured, the injuries she left Su with were simrly not light. Back then, when he was registering his abilities, Helen had him register the eighth level perception ability space probe as it was. Even though Su knew that his abilities were quite different from the space probe ability recorded in the dragonrider database and wasn¡¯t too clear regarding Helen¡¯s intentions, from udia¡¯s reactions, the effects of doing this revealed itself extremely quickly, and the results were also extremely good. If udia suddenly used extreme assault under closebat, she might have just killed Su in one move!


    Whenever he thought about the thin sword that only had a sword hilt left, its fierce cutting strength that travelled at least ten meters, easily slicing open his body that had over five levels of defensive ability, moreover leaving behind an injury that was difficult to heal from, Su couldn¡¯t help but shiver all over. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t feel fear. Fear was a part of the body¡¯s self-defense mechanism. Whenever he faced an enemy with greater strength, Su would always feel fear. However, it was just that this fear didn¡¯t affect his decision making or fighting strength. That was why Su knew he didn¡¯t have much time and that he had to continue running. The further he ran, the safer he was.


    Within the vast and boundless wilderness, apart from the ck Dragonriders, there were many other enormous powers scattered throughout. Factions like the Holy Crusaders and Scorpions of Disaster, whenpared to the primitive survivors of inhabited areas, were simply deity-like existences. The Alloy brotherhood that had just appeared before Su, from the mobile armor alone, proved that it was definitely not just a weak organization. None of these great powers were organizations Su could contend against, or in other words wanted to contend against. However, when passing through their scope of influence, a natural protective screen would appear between Su and Bevs.


    Su thought about the path he would take from today on while driving the vehicle. Underneath thebat suit that was almost no different from torn cloth appeared strip after strip of tightly bound battlefield bandages that seemed to wrap around his entire body. The forearms of the two arms that grasped the steering wheel, despite being extremely pale, were still steady and firm, giving others a sense of safety. Su¡¯s arms only had a few small injuries. Along with his movements, from time to time, blood would seep out from his injuries. The blood would then produce arge amount of foam that turned into protective membranes and other tissue types at visible speeds. They would first seal up the injuries, and then they would gradually fill the gaps and shrink. A few minutester, a few of the smaller injuries already disappeared without even a scar left behind on the fine and sparkling skin. Soon after, only thergest injury remained on Su¡¯s arms. When the other injuries closed, the blood that seeped out from this injury clearly increased, with some of the blood flowing out too fast and ending in up flowing down his arm. However, this bit of blood seemed like a life form with its own consciousness. The blood at the very front suddenly raised its body, releasing two fine, antenna-like wisps of blood that moved around to inspect its surroundings. Then, it turned around, once again converging with the blood that flowed out from the injury.


    Madeline suddenly reached out her hand and pressed down on Su¡¯s injuries. This sudden movement left Su extremely shocked. He looked at Madeline, but he saw that her sparkling face was surrounded by a faint shadow, and it was even more unknown what kind of thoughts rested beneath those two azure pupils. He continuously felt an ice-cold and soft sensation from his arm, as if her arm was pudding that had just been removed from the refrigerator. This strange and powerful touch immediately produced a reaction in Su¡¯s body. Streams of heat surged from every part of his body, and his body temperature quickly increased. Along with all of this, his male organs also began to move.


    These reactions were produced instinctively by his body. Su immediately sensed this, and then thousands of pieces of data immediately transmitted from his brain to every part of his body, calming down all of these reactions. A small portion of these reactions were the type that emerged upon seeing a beautiful woman when his desires were at its most intense. However, Su felt that this was extremely strange. How could he feel desire towards her?


    When he saw Madeline¡¯s face, the long gray hair that flowed down, her beautiful body and skin, regardless of what side one looked from, she was the perfect definition of beauty. However, in Su¡¯s eyes, she was still that little girl from eight years ago.


    ¡°Su, I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t use your blood ability, um, this... it gives me an extremely ufortable feeling...¡± Madeline looked at Su and spoke with the chilly and dull voice she always used.


    When Madeline spoke his name, Su always felt an indescribable strangeness. However, this wasn¡¯t a big deal. If she insisted on doing this, then Su didn¡¯t mind either. Towards Madeline¡¯s sharpness, Su didn¡¯t find it that surprising. Su had an extremely intimate rtionship with the various parts of his body, and as his abilities strengthened, this type of connection would even reach a cellr level. Just like the marshal of an army, every single cell was like a soldier under him. As long as Su gave out the order, all of the cells would move based on his order. Even if it was blood that had left his body or other tissues, there would still be a vague rtionship.


    This was an ability that did not exist on any ability lists, but it was also incredibly powerful. However, Su wasn¡¯t willing to use this ability, to the extent where in the past, he would even unconsciously seal it away, not allowing it to disy its power. Within the depths of his consciousness, Su felt a powerful fear and rejection. Under his countless uses of this ability, his sensation of his body down to the cellr level was bing clearer and clearer, and his ability to control it also increased. Moreover, with the evolutionary points pouring in in greater and greater amounts and his abilities bing more and more powerful, these soldiers under Su¡¯s control were individually bing stronger as well.


    However, this was not all good news. It was because Su had a vague feeling that these soldiers might develop their own self-awareness.


    When he heard Madeline¡¯s words, Su became momentarily silent. Then, he chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I understand quite clearly what I have to do, so there¡¯s not really anything to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Not really anything to worry about...¡± Madeline quietly repeated this sentence. She then withdrew her hand and carefully looked at them. There was quite a bit of Su¡¯s blood on her hands, these bright red drops appearing especially striking on her snow white skin. Right at this moment, the blotches of bloodstains began to move about, converging together to the center and quickly merging into aparativelyrger drop of blood. Thisrge drop of blood seemed to possess life. It quickly rolled about Madeline¡¯s palm, and then it suddenly produced a sharp blood stinger, piercingj towards the skin of her palm!


    The blood stinger pierced towards Madeline¡¯s skin, but when it made contact with her skin, it stopped for a moment, brushed her snow white skin, and then returned to being a drop of blood. Then, the drop of blood found a direction, and then began to bounce on Madeline¡¯s palm. It bounced higher and higher, and then in the end, it suddenly sprung out with full force, drawing out a fine and long line of blood in the air, once again returning to the injury on Su¡¯s arm.


    Madeline stared at the injury on Su¡¯s arm. After looking absentmindedly for a long time, only then did she raise her head and look towards Su with her sea-like eyes. With a simrly carefree tone, she said, ¡°Since you aren¡¯t worried, then that¡¯s good. In the future, I won¡¯t feel any worry towards this either.¡±


    Su didn¡¯t understand her intentions. However, he treated this more as this little girl¡¯s headstrongness andughed it away instead of taking it seriously.


    The off-road vehicles travelled in the darkness one after another, and in the blink of an eye, they disappeared into the darkness.

 Book 4 6.3

    Book 4 Chapter 6.3 - Why Does it Have to Be Like This?


    Perhaps due to the battle being overly intense and bitter, and because even the winners were seizing every second to escape, everyone, intentionally or not,pletely overlooked the fact that there was still apletely unmoving mechanical suit resting at the center of the battlefield.


    After the fierce battle ended, the night became extremely peaceful. Even though there wererge amounts of weapons, bullets, and explosives scattered about the battlefield, with even the items Su didn¡¯t care for being extremely valuable for most inhabited areas¡¯ refugees, the pirs of mes from the battle just now alone could be seen several tens of kilometers outwards, so who would dare risking here to be rich? The mobs roaming about the wilderness were all extremely simr to hyenas, but unfortunately, after the Alloy Brotherhood¡¯s cruel suppression, they were practically eradicated in these parts.


    A whileter, the mobile armor suddenly releasing bang bang pounding sounds. Then, the engine started up, looking like it wanted to climb up. Unfortunately, the damage it suffered was too severe. The two supportive legs werepletely broken, so it couldn¡¯t stand at all. After rocking back and forth a few times, the engine released a thick ck smoke before stopping.


    Then, the bang bang pounding sounds started up again. The chest area of the mobile armor erupted into fiery light, and under the power of explosives, the piloting cabin¡¯s lid flew high into the air. Then, Davis¡¯s body wobbled about as he climbed out from the piloting cabin, coughing heavily along the way. As soon as he got out, the piloting cabin released a st of mes, and then it waspletely set ame.


    ¡°Fuck! What kind of damn emergency system is this? When this old one gets back, the first thing I will do is beat the shit out of that dog shit designer!¡± Davis crawled down from the mechanical armor. His knees buckled, and he sat on the ground. His face was covered in ashes, his beard burned into a great mess; his current state was rather sorry looking. Moreover, his headache right now was so intense he had an urge to bang his head a few times against the mechanical suit.


    Davis stood up with great difficulty. He watched as the mechanical armor burned, cursing fiercely and hatefully kicking it as he did so. The first generation mobile armor¡¯s specialty was its weight and sturdiness. While inside the piloting cabin, he couldn¡¯t even open the lid after kicking and beating it. If not for the emergency escape system working at the final moment, Davis would have went up in mes inside the piloting cabin.


    After two kicks, the damaged mobile armor suddenly released a ferocious explosion. Several metal pieces seemed to be touching Davis¡¯s skull as they flew past, immediately making him break out in cold sweat!


    Davis didn¡¯t dare cause this mobile suit any more trouble. He instead turned around to size up the battlefield¡¯s remains, and then he gradually remembered what happened before he went unconscious. He quickly walked a circle around the battlefield, capturing most of the remains in his eyes. Then, his expression became more and more unpleasant. Cold sweat poured downwards.


    ¡°Any one of those three sides could easily get rid of this old one, this... really is motherfucking...¡± Davis released more and more cold sweat. He decided he wouldn¡¯t continue looking around and that it was best to leave as soon as possible. When he walked two steps towards the hills, he suddenly stopped his footsteps. He looked towards those hills, and then his face slowly became gloomy. ¡°Fucking pussies, you all really want to steal my position, huh? I was looking for an excuse to deal with you all!¡±


    He thought for a bit, and then he picked up an intact rifle from the ground before walking into the darkness.


    ---


    Su brought Madeline westward. He didn¡¯t know, not did he care much about the storm brewing behind him. Because of what happened just now, a disturbance was already stirring within the Blood Parliament¡¯s scope of authority.


    Most of the powerful members felt that this emergency meeting really wasn¡¯t anything important. It was just the banishment of a major general and colonel. Even though the general was the Arthur family¡¯s young generation genius Persephone, isn¡¯t the power of any one of these members, either on the surface or hidden, far greater than Persephone¡¯s? Inside the fifty seats, powers like the three great families could only still only upy three positions.


    However, none of those well-informed figures dared to not attach importance to this meaning. The importance of the meeting was not an issue at all. Bevs¡¯ only son was killed! With this reason alone, even if he was using this as a pretext to make a big fuss over a minor issue, that was only proper. However, this was actually not the main theme. All of the factions already realized that the true importance of this meeting was that Bevs wanted to use this meeting to truly dere his intentions to the Spider Empress!


    They all believed that during this emergency meeting, Bevs and the Spider Empress would both disy some of their strength, and use their strength to prompt the neutral factions to pick a side. Those familiar with the history of the Blood Parliament knew that regardless of whether it was Bevs or the Spider Empress, their reputations were all build through fierce and decisive actions. If they continued to act without certainty or try to maintain a neutral stance, toying with equilibrium, they might just be first wiped out by both the chairman and Spider Empress.


    Meanwhile, when the emergency meeting concluded, it would also signify the end to the Blood Parliament¡¯s seven long years of peace.


    The Blood Parliament¡¯s emergency meeting began precisely under this type of atmosphere.


    When the emergency meeting began, what was shocking was that not only did the Spider Empress not participate in today¡¯s meeting, none of the members who stood on the Spider Empress¡¯ side attended. The fifteen empty seats in the enormous meeting hall seemed especially ring.


    This was the unconventional way that the Spider Empress disyed her strength. Fifteen members, even though it was still at a disadvantage whenpared to Bevs, he still wouldn¡¯t dare think that he would definitely win. Among the thirty-five members that did participate in the meeting, there were roughly ten or so that were neutral. Those that were on Bevs¡¯ side was roughly twenty five members, but he still had to worry about these twenty-five¡¯s loyalty. At the very least, their loyalty definitely wasn¡¯tparable to the fifteen that followed the Spider Empress in abstaining from this meeting.

 Book 4 6.4

    Book 4 Chapter 6.4 - Why Does it Have to Be Like This?


    The people present all thought that today¡¯s meeting should conclude quickly and smoothly. After all, those on the Spider Empress¡¯ side who would voice objections were not here, nor would the centrist faction openly oppose Bevs here. If they stood in opposition against him, then that meant that they were no longer part of the centrist faction.


    The emergency meeting started up, continuing in the pre-scheduled manner. After the start of the meeting was dered, the proposed bills were read aloud. Bevs briefly exined the proposals, and what followed was the voting. The Blood Parliament¡¯s voting process was quite old-fashioned without any electronic voting systems, nor was there any anonymous voting. Within this parliament, the voting process was extremely primitive: one simply raised their hands or shouted out their own decision. If the members were willing, they could even use a few minutes of time to exin their vote¡¯s reasoning.


    Every single member of the Blood Parliament were great and influential figures, and great figures often felt the desire to voice their opinions. Meanwhile, this type of system was naturally suited to the members voicing their opinions, moreover an undisturbed three minutes of it. This was a reflection of the members¡¯ right and privilege. This seemed like it would cause the meeting to drag on for a long time, but the Blood Parliament only had fifty members, and each member always reflected a power that was equivalent to his identity. There were no exceptions to this. If one¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t great enough, then there would be a vacancy among the members. Even though it wasn¡¯t directly specified in writing, there was a customary epted standard of power. For example, the current Fabregas family could be considered a member that represented this standard.


    The members raised their right hands in agreement one after another. Everything seemed to be proceeding smoothly, but this didn¡¯t seem to make Bevs even the slightest bit happier.


    Right at this moment, a ¡®I am against it¡¯ suddenly rang throughout this ce!


    This voice was clear and unflustered. It wasn¡¯t all that loud or resounding, but it undoubtedly struck down on everyone¡¯s hearts like thunder!


    Almost all eyes gathered towards the source of that voice. Even though Bevs long knew who that person was, he still widened his eyes and looked towards the opposer sitting upright in his legitive member chair. This was an extremely young face, but in his eyes, Bevs unexpectedly saw some traces of time¡¯s precipitation.


    This opposer was precisely Arthur family¡¯s current family leader, O¡¯Brien Arthur who had just reached twenty years of age.


    The parliament¡¯s great hall entered a state of silence, waiting for O¡¯Brien to borate on his reasoning for dissent. Since this young family leader chose to directly dere his vote, he likely had something more to say.


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s exnation did not possess the slightest bit of the legitive members¡¯ style that beat around the bush, instead concise to an almost outrageous degree. ¡°Persephone is my older sister. I will stand against any proposal aimed against her.¡±


    The Arthur family had three seats in the parliament. Apart from O¡¯Brien, the other two positions were upied by Scardi Arthur, as well as an older individual. Being able to sit here meant that their individual branches of the Arthur family simrly possessed power reaching the Blood Parliament¡¯s standard. However, both Scardi and the elder revealed looks of surprise, as if they didn¡¯t prepare themselves in the slightest for O¡¯Brien¡¯s decision. This time, O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t use his family leader¡¯s authority to demand a unified voting position, so his current decision purely represented the direct bloodline¡¯s strength.


    Scardi and the elder gave each other a look, and then they finally raised their hands. Only, Scardi raised his right hand, while the elder raised his left.


    Several minutester, the Blood Parliament¡¯s emergency meeting came to an end with thirty-three votes in agreement and two against, passing the proposal to have Persephone and Su¡¯s ck Dragonrider military ranks stripped.


    Legitive members emerged from the parliament lobby in a line. Without a doubt, currently, O¡¯Brien drew even more attention than Bevs did. However, hisplete disregard for the countless pairs of eyes thatnded on him, regardless of whether it was their zing gazes or their expressions that looked at him like a corpse, he simply walked towards the parliament castle¡¯s aircraft without consulting anyone, as if he was the only one left in this entire world.


    Publicly opposing Bevs¡¯ proposal, in the eyes of the legitive members, was no different from dering war against Bevs, as well as the clearest act of standing on the Spider Empress¡¯ side. When the meeting ended, Bevs could leave without batting an eyelid, but many members that attached themselves to him felt a bit unreconciled. However, out of fear towards the Arthur family¡¯s strength, none of them dared to recklessly provoke O¡¯Brien.


    However, there were always those that felt an urge to express their devotion to Bevs. This was already unrted to their intelligence, but rather something purely done as proof of their loyalty. A tall and skinny middle-aged man just happened to stand in front of O¡¯Brien, intentionally sizing him up with a profound gaze, only those eyes definitely did not contain goodwill.


    O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t bring many subordinates with him, with only the seventh level n attracting attention. n wasn¡¯t that tall, but he was extremely robust, his entire body giving off a ripped feeling. Azy smile rested on his face. Even though the one that stopped O¡¯Brien was was a legitive member withpletely undisguised eight levels of ability and there were four seventh level ability users that were vaguely forming an encirclement stance, n simrly had a carefree andpletely unconcerned expression.


    The middle-aged manughed coldly and slowly said, ¡°O¡¯Brien, the bravery you showed in the meeting really leaves quite a deep impressing, but as for your intelligence, it really isn¡¯t all that praiseworthy! To set yourself against Lord Bevs, bravery alone is not enough. Unfortunately, it seems like you only have seven levels of Magic Domain ability. This isn¡¯t quite enough to lead one of the three great influential families, the Arthur family. Of course, you are quite young, and your natural talent is enviable, so perhaps in a few years, you will develop an eighth level ability. However, that is something that can only be realized if you are still alive.¡±

 Book 4 6.5

    Book 4 Chapter 6.5 - Why Does it Have to Be Like This?


    O¡¯Brien looked towards the middle-aged man standing in his way, and then a radiant smile appeared on his face. What was strange was that the smile simrly had a bit of indifference and carefreeness, one that bore a remarkable resemnce to n¡¯s.


    ¡°Mister Bosten, if I remember correctly, you already developed your eighth level Magic Domain ability four years ago.¡± O¡¯Brien said indifferently.


    Bosten spoke calmly, ¡°Not bad, I admire your distinguished self¡¯s memory quite greatly.¡±


    O¡¯Brien stretched his body a bit, and with a slight smile, said, ¡°That is probably why your distinguished self believes that having an eight level Magic Domain ability is already enough to lead the Redbud family.¡±


    Bosten¡¯s face changed slightly. He obviously understood what O¡¯Brien was implying, and that was saying that the strength of the Redbud family only amounted to this much. These words weren¡¯t wrong. Redbud family¡¯s size wasn¡¯t that big, and it was mainly because their family¡¯s direct bloodline continuously produced several eighth level ability users that they managed to make up for their size with military strength, allowing them to upy a spot in the Blood Parliament. Normally, Redbud family didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to stand against the Arthur family.


    O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t n to let this topic end here. He smiled and said, ¡°Actually, with the Redbud family¡¯s strength, even if you all served like a dog, it still seems a bit weak. Could it be that you all need to bark a bit from time to time to attract your owner¡¯s attention? However, this dog doesn¡¯t seem to be smart enough, biting people that it shouldn¡¯t touch. Perhaps before the owner even pays you any attention, your legs might already be broken.¡±


    Bosten¡¯s face immediately fell ashen and shouted angrily, ¡°You!... I actually believed that the Arthur family with its ancient tradition would at least have some sense of nobility mannerisms!¡±


    O¡¯Brien spoke as if he didn¡¯t mind what he said at all. ¡°Nobility is used to treat other nobility. What qualifications does a dog have in experiencing the so called nobility mannerisms?¡±


    An ice cold radiance shed past O¡¯Brien¡¯s gray eyes as he stared at Bosten. Then, he slowly said, ¡°However, I really hate being barked at by a dog. Mister Bosten, if your distinguished self so desires, I can offer you two choices to redeem your honor. The first is for you and I to carry out a traditional etiquette duel, and the other is also a battle, but your distinguished self can add these four seventh level followers, while me, I only require n¡¯s assistance. Right now, would you tell me your decision?¡±


    Bosten was immediately shocked. His face immediately became as pale as a dead person¡¯s!


    It could be said that the two types of battle O¡¯Brien proposed were both to his advantage, and it was precisely because of this that if he refused, then the Redbud family¡¯s reputation would reach rock bottom. Fighting seven levels with eight levels, based on normal reasoning, upied an enormous advantage. However, when he saw O¡¯Brien¡¯s eyes that were like those looking at a dead person, Bosten felt an irresistible wave of fear from the depths of his heart! Only when standing in front of O¡¯Brien, only when one took on his gaze could theypletely feel that type of soul trembling pressure.


    Bosten¡¯s identity was respected and great. Anything could happen on the battlefield, so even if he killed O¡¯Brien, so what? If he suffered serious damage because of this, the position of family leader would most likely be seized by someone else. The more he thought about the consequences, the further Bosten¡¯s heart fell. He naturally had things to worry about. Unless absolutely necessary, he wasn¡¯t willing to fight with his life on the line against another, let alone the fact that O¡¯Brien¡¯s status was greater than his own.


    Soon after, the surrounding individuals understood that Bosten didn¡¯t dare take the challenge. They all began to discuss among themselves, at the same time also feeling shock towards O¡¯Brien crazy bravery.


    O¡¯Brien was young, had boundless potential, and even had the authority as the head of the Arthur family. Regardless of which point one looked at it from, he shouldn¡¯t be putting his life in danger. Seven levels versus eight levels of magic abilities wasn¡¯t an impossible task. For example, magicplementing each other, tactics, supplementary abilities, and avable equipment, could all affect the final battle result. However, generally speaking, there was a huge difference between the power of eight levels of ability and seven levels, enough to offset all types of variables. This was the case unless O¡¯Brien possessed enough seven level abilities to make up for the difference in ability levels. However, O¡¯Brien was still extremely young, and his age represented ack ofbat experience, as well as limited his possible amount of evolutionary points. There were nock of powerful ability users here, and they naturally could tell that O¡¯Brien indeed only had seven levels of ability, moreover not too many of them, at most three. With these types of abilities, against Bosten who had one eighth level and two seventh level abilities, O¡¯Brien¡¯s chances of sess in a life and death battle were not greater than 30%.


    Humans were not machines, after all. The decisions they made couldn¡¯t be strictly calcted based on numbers and probability. That was why the one that issued the challenge was O¡¯Brien, while the timid one was Bosten.


    O¡¯Brienughed indifferently. He left the pale faced Bosten behind and then walked towards the aircraft parking space that belonged to the Arthur family.


    On the parking space, an aircraft that was releasing a bronze glow from its entire body already started its engines, the tremendous sound seemingly suppressing all nearby sounds. As the propellers increased speed, the aircraft itself also began to tremble from time to time, as if it would break apart at any time.


    Several minutester, O¡¯Brien and his followers were all sitting inside the flight cabin. Through the windows at the side, one could see that there were people looking in this direction from the distance, discussing something in a low voice. Meanwhile, those that gestured towards Bosten¡¯s figure were even a bit greater in number.


    ¡°It seems like even those masters of nobility who are known to be experienced and seasoned do not all have the courage to fight to the death.¡± O¡¯Brien said indifferently.


    n sat across from O¡¯Brien, and from his way he was sitting, he was like a friend instead of a subordinate. He continued to maintain azy smile, slowly saying, ¡°I am actually of a different opinion! Bosten¡¯s luck is quite good, even though he might not even know it. In my opinion, a battle that will inevitably be won is not called a battle, but instead ughter.¡±


    O¡¯Brienughed faintly, not refuting n¡¯s words.

 Book 4 6.6

    Book 4 Chapter 6.6 - Why Does it Have to Be Like This?


    First floor.


    In the olden era, it should already be early summer, but in the northern mountains, the temperature of night was still below freezing. From time to time, the cold weather would even approach negative twenty degrees. However, after undergoing mutation, the survival ability of nts also increased substantially, and as such, even under the unpredictable coldness, trees, shrubbery, and even weeds often tenaciously produced sprouts. However, these buds were of every color, no longer being overwhelmingly green, granting the deste and cold mountains a hint of beauty, yet at the same time a sense of strangeness.


    Within a sparse mountain forest, Persephone was walking by herself towards the seemingly not too far distant mountain peak. That was her next destination, as well as the next battlefield she selected. Inside of that rather ordinary looking mountain peak was a supply point she set up some time ago with essential medications, food, and ammunition. When fighting in the northern front, Persephone would often fight without subordinates at her side, and in theter half when she fought against the Holy Crusaders¡¯ great knights, this was even more so the case. Ever since she first arrived in the north, Persephone would set up various supply points where there were no signs of people. Even though these supply points¡¯ goods were only good for about three years¡¯ time, and their amounts were only enough for one or two people to use, for a ninth level ability user like her, if she just received a single instance of resupply after fighting a long time, it would give her a huge advantage.


    The forest Persephone traveled through was extremely strange. There were enormous trees several tens of meters tall around her, their trunks perfectly straight as they pierced towards the sky. There were only a few branches near the very top, and those branches produced sharp brown-colored leaves. These enormous needle-like trees were quite far from each other, with several dozen meters before another one could be seen. The forests between were full of half meter tall shrubbery. It was clearly not the season of growth, yet these bushes were full of tender green fresh leaves.


    In reality, those enormous trees didn¡¯t have the ability to carry out photosynthesis for survival. Below the visible surface, their roots were actually incredibly developed, almost covering the entire forest. As for those short shrubs, they grew precisely on top of those roots, with a portion of their nutrients seized by the enormous needle trees. The shrubs were just like ves of the needle trees.


    Persephone chose this forest for a reason. This forest looked like it was thinly spread, but in reality, it was all interconnected. As long as someone entered this forest, all of the needle trees in this forest would produce some type of reaction. Those that were familiar with this ce could naturally tell from the needle trees¡¯ reactions whether or not some human or animal entered this forest. It was to the extent where they could even get information on how many people and which direction they came from. When Persephone hunted down a great knight, she had previously entered this forest. The Holy Crusaders¡¯ great knight was originally in an extremely disadvantageous situation. If not for Persephone¡¯s vile interests, there was no way he could have escaped this far. However, in this forest, he suddenly seemed to know Persephone¡¯s whereabouts like the back of his hand, and after shing several times, it almost made Persephone who was caught off guard suffer greatly. However, due to the disparity in ability levels being too great between the two, in the end, the great knight who had home field advantage still died under the hands of the crafty Persephone. After the battle ended, Persephone carefully inspected this forest and finally discovered the secrets of the needle trees. As a result, she set up a supply point at the border of the several hundred square kilometer forest to make this her home field for fighting an ultimate decisive battle during a time of crisis.


    However, back then, this was only done just in case. Within the depths of her heart, she even thought that she would never have to use this battlefield. She never thought that the day woulde so quickly.


    Right now, Persephone was entirely different from before. First, her long gray hair had already been cut short, and the uniform on her body was extremely tattered, practically torn apart into strips, covering her important areas and wrapping around thebat inner clothes lining. As for her lower body, her short dress was simply modified into suitablebat shorts, the dark stocking nowhere to be seen. Those things were simply decorations; in an actual battle, they would only be a burden. Meanwhile, her ck frame sses, even though they were equipped with many probing abilities, due to their electronic instations, would expose her whereabouts, so they were abandoned. The current Persephone was just a like a brilliant and cold barbarian warrior, no longer the formal and enticing olden-era office woman.


    She was dragging a corpse in her arms. This was an extremely robust male, his bare body covered in tens of cuts of various sizes, the deepest directly opening up his chest. Even though from the corpse¡¯s skin color, it seemed like he had already been dead for some time, his widened eyes that had long lost expression were filled with disbelief and shock.


    Persephone only knew this fe was called number three. As for whether or not he had another name, that was none of her concern. While walking in the depths of the forest, Persephone stamped her foot. Shrubs immediately flew everywhere, and earth rolled about. A two meter perimeter shallow ditched appeared, and within the hole were interweaving needle tree roots. Her arm moved, flinging number three¡¯s corpse into the hole. The needle trees¡¯ roots immediately seemed to have be alive, growing at terrifying speeds, and in just a few minutes, number three¡¯s corpse was covered in tree roots! Hollow needles emerged from the roots one after another, piercing into number three¡¯s body, continuously absorbing his flesh¡¯s nutrients. Number three¡¯s corpse quickly shriveled up. The needle tree roots began to bind tighter and tighter, squeezing until the bones released crack crack sounds. They then began to quickly crack apart. In less than ten minutes of time, number three¡¯s corpse already disappeared, without even half a piece of bone remaining! The needle tree roots continuously rummaged about, pulling the mud and earth back into its original position, and then many small shrub seeds were released. These small shrubs¡¯ vitalities were activated to their limit. In just a day¡¯s worth of time, they couldplete their growth. Tomorrow, around this time, the forest would bepletely restored to its original state.


    Persephone reached out her hands to stroke a needle tree at her side, able to clearly feel a light trembling representing joy.


    She revealed a faint smile, and then she continued towards the supply point.

 Book 4 6.7

    Book 4 Chapter 6.7 - Why Does it Have to Be Like This?


    There were at least two more enemies who were currently on her trail. That unfortunate fe codenamed number two had his legs hacked off, and then they were even crushed by Persephone, so he should havepletely lost the ability to fight. Number four¡¯sbat strength wasn¡¯t all that powerful, but her strange pair of eyes were equipped with quite a few mysterious abilities. Persephone discovered that she almost seemed to be able to see a few seconds before something actually happened. If this ability was properly disyed, number four would be an extremely troublesome opponent. Of course, her weakness was simrly apparent, and that was that she had to have others to support her. Otherwise, with one or two seventh levelbat abilities at most, she would die under Persephone¡¯s hands as soon as they encountered each other.


    There was also number one, the true problem. If they were to fight one on one in the wilderness, Persephone had at least a seventy to eighty percent certainty in wiping out this pale-faced young man. However, number four always moved together with number one, making it quite troublesome. In addition, Persephone needed to end things as quickly as possible. The longer she dragged things on for, the more time there would be for the other side¡¯s reinforcements to arrive. That was why Persephone chose this forest as numbers one and four¡¯s cemetery.


    For some reason, this special group that should have chased after her together split up. In the end, numbers one and four stayed together, while two and three chased after her from a different direction to carry out abined assault and wipe out Persephone in one attack. Numbers two and three¡¯s luck were quite terrible, because they chased in the right direction. As a result, in front of Persephone who immediately erupted with power, numbers two and three only held on for three minutes before beingpletely crushed, unable to stall her until numbers one and four could provide assistance.


    A short whileter, Persephone already arrived at the supply point she set up ahead of time. She ate all of the nutrient food, and then she dealt with the injuries on her body. Afterwards, she activated a tiny button like apparatus. The apparatus released threeser beams, forming the three-dimensional image of a male. His originally handsome face was covered in blood and dirt, his blonde hair full of smoke, to the extent where one couldn¡¯t tell its original color. Persephone immediately recognized that this was Renfell.


    Renfell smiled bitterly, his speech intermittent. ¡°General Phoney, I really didn¡¯t want to send you this short message. Worde is dead, all of your subordinates, as well as my brothers have died. Bevs sent a devil after us, I only know that her name is Eileen. My brothers gave up their lives, and only then could they stall this terrifying woman to let me escape and send you this message. If... if there is a chance, they hope that one day, you can get revenge for them in their ces.¡±


    The projected Renfell suddenly paused. Then, he began to cough violently. Arge amount of blood spurted out from between his lips! Only with great difficulty did he stop his coughing that seemed like it would crush his lungs, raise his head, and then look towards Persephone who wasn¡¯t actually in front of him, slowly saying, ¡°I will return to the northern base. If you need me, you will find me there. However, Phoney, you have to be careful of that Eileen. She is a devil! Even now, I have no idea how she killed myrades!¡±


    Persephone¡¯s expression became a rarely seen graveness. It was because when Renfell was speaking those final sentences, a beautiful woman appeared behind him! She wore a male model ck hat, and herrge eyes flickered with a mischievous curiosity. She was almost sticking to Renfell¡¯s body as she looked in this direction together with him. However, Renfell didn¡¯t seem aware of this at all!


    In that instant, Persephone knew that the one that appeared behind Renfell was Eileen. As for how she knew, it could only be called intuition.


    Renfell was using apletely encrypted transmission device, and one could pick up this message anywhere within several hundred kilometers. Meanwhile, what Persephone used was apletely passive reception device, so there was no need for her to worry about her whereabouts being exposed. In addition, after it released a message once, it would self-destruct.


    Persephone rested for an hour, adjusting her body to its optimal state, and only then did she walk out from the supply point. Numbers one and four were already no longer important; Eileen was what drew Persephone¡¯s attention. She believed that Eileen came precisely for her.


    Persephone walked to the center of the needle tree forest. Eileen¡¯s appearance appeared in her consciousness, and then a strand of mental fluctuation was released. If Eileen wasn¡¯t too far away, Persephone believed that she should be able to sense it.


    Several minutester, rustling footsteps sounded in the needle forest. A woman over 180 centimeters in height walked out. She wore a ck suit, white shirt, ck bow tie, as well as her signature olden-era ck fedora.


    Persephone¡¯s eyes lit up, appearing rather at ease as she stood in the forest. ¡°Eileen?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Eileen¡¯s scorching gaze swept over Persephone, and then she revealed a trace of disappointment. ¡°How did you end up dressing yourself like that? I originally thought that we might have somemon topic of interest to chat about, now I really am doubting why I thought that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the sake of killing you.¡± Persephone said with a smile.


    Eileen sucked in a breath of cold air. Her face revealed surprise, even covering her hand with her mouth. Herrge eyes were full of rm, making her look extremely simr to a little girl who saw a bug. Only, this little girl really was a bit too tall.

 Book 4 7.1

    Book 4 Chapter 7.1 - Facing One Another


    What followed was another entire day of traveling. Su found a satisfactory ce to set up camp, and so the two off-road vehicles finally stopped in a secluded forest.


    Su got off the vehicle. He looked around, and then he instructed Li Gaolei, ¡°I¡¯m going to look around the surroundings and find some stuff to eat along the way. You all get some rest first. Same as before, no matter who it is that tries to get close to the vehicles, kill them all without exception!¡±


    Li Gaolei expressed his agreement, and then while carrying the high powered pistol he was used to, he began to stroll about the vehicle fleet¡¯s surroundings. After experiencing Madeline¡¯s treatment, Li Gaolei whose recoverative abilities had greatly improved was already fully healed. Li was also close to aplete recovery, only, she was still a bit weak right now.


    Madeline then dragged the heavy sword into a vacant area in the forest. She somewhat strenuously raised the heavy sword, and then she hacked down. Then, she would stop, as if she became a statue. Every time they were resting, Madeline would always raise the heavy sword, produce what seemed like the simplest sword motion, and then freeze for ten minutes. This was the new sword training method she began to do, and these sessions oftensted for several hours, as if she would never tire.


    Li Gaolei leaned against a tree as he watched Madeline¡¯s tall and beautiful back view. He suddenly sighed. After rummaging around in his pockets for a long time, he finally found half a cigarette. He lit it and took a deep breath, before slowly releasing the smoke through his nostrils in an extremely slow manner.


    It was already the seventh day since their escape, and there had not been any decent supply points along the way. Their medicinal goods had long been depleted, and there were only three containers of nutrient filled food as well. From Su¡¯s intentions, Li, Kane, and Madeline would each have one container. A container of nutrient filled food was, in reality, just a single meal¡¯s amount.


    The fuel cells were close to their limit as well. The continuously driving with no regard for speed or terrain was extremely taxing on the expenditure of fuel. The fuel cells that would allow them to travel 4000 kilometers on the roads of Dragon City in the end wouldn¡¯t even take them 1000 kilometers. Of Su¡¯s current goods, apart from still having a rtively decent amount of ammunition, there was only a small case of high energy nuclear fuel they had no idea how to make use of.


    After Kane helped Li set up the military tent, he found a spacious area to work at. He produced a rectangr shaped thick alloy rod, and then he began to add heat. Several minutester, the alloy rod¡¯s temperature already exceeded 1000 degrees, but it was still pitch-ck, its color not changing in the slightest. This was Su¡¯s electromaic energy rifle¡¯s barrel. The super alloy that made up the gun barrel could endure 4000 degrees of heat, and it would only start changing shape at 5500 degrees. Back then, when that Combat Domain chosen used his full force to step on it, it still only slightly distorted.


    Kane¡¯s hands moved towards the ends of the gun barrel. The veins on his forehead continuously jumped, and the space between his brows swelled. In his hands, a small scale force field was produced, surrounding the gun barrel. Under the effects of the force field, the superalloy gun barrel slowly floated upwards. The molecules inside began to shake, the distance between them gradually increasing. Under the force field¡¯s restriction, the vibrations between the particles seemed to gradually develop a pattern, and the way they arranged themselves seemed to change somewhat. From the outside, the superalloy gun barrel was currently changing shape at an incredibly slow speed. About five minutester, Kane¡¯s face suddenly became pale. His entire body suddenly producedrge amounts of sweat. After trembling a few times, the force field then scattered.


    The superalloy gun barrel fell down, the still scorching barrel producing smoke when it made contact with the ground. Kane waited for the gun barrel to cool down before inspecting the degree of alteration, and then he finally nodded his head in satisfaction. After experiencing five minutes of moulding, the barrel was adjusted by a centimeter. Based on this speed, in three days, the gun barrel would bepletely fixed. This was precisely where the power of the moulding abilityid, able to alter something from the molecr, or even atomic level. Normally speaking, when this ability was developed to the highest level, one could basically make anything they wanted. Turning base matter into gold wasn¡¯t only a dream anymore, only, the amount of energy expended would not make up for the gains. Truly high-end equipment were things great masters with moulding, attachment magic, or deconstruction abilities could make. For example, the superalloy electromaic energy rifle the Fabregas family gifted Su was created precisely by a high level moulding master. The development of three types of auxiliary abilities allowed the human race to obtain many things that surpassed the technology of the current era. However, due to the overdependence on these abilities, the avability of these items became extremely limited.


    Kane currently only had two levels of moulding ability. Forget about atomic modification, he could only vaguely sense molecules, let alone transform them. He was barely enough to repair this gun barrel, but damage to the alloy¡¯sposition was unavoidable, and as a result it would decrease this weapon¡¯s lifespan. Kane reckoned that this rifle¡¯s lifespan was a hundred rounds, and after his repair, it would only have sixty rounds left over. However, this wasn¡¯t a problem, because Su only had twenty rounds left on him, and these bullets were made of another type of superalloy that was impossible to resupply in the wilderness.

 Book 4 7.2

    Book 4 Chapter 7.2 - Facing One Another


    Kane carefully put away the gun barrel and sat weakly onto the ground. After drinking some water, he slowly closed his eyes. He finally felt that he did something useful, not purely being just a burden. The moulding ability was indeed powerful, but it actually only had three levels. Kane had been umting evolutionary points this entire time. Right now, his gic sequence strength and amodation degree were already equivalent to 14 evolutionary points. After a bit longer, the Moulding ability would be advanced. Kane had always been distressed that his fighting power wasn¡¯t great, while this troop¡¯s enemies were powerful to the point where he couldn¡¯t even join the battles. Even though by continuously using the moulding ability, he would also slowly improve, it was still much too slower whenpared to ughter.


    During this time when one couldn¡¯t even be sure if they would live to see tomorrow, time, was the most precious thing.


    Madeline finally changed her stance, changing from a direct slice to a horizontal hold.


    Li Gaolei took out the cigarette that only had a third of its former self left. However, this time, he didn¡¯t light it and instead brought it to his nose to smell it before sighing with satisfaction. He, who was used to life in the wilderness, knew that perhaps after a few days, smoking would be an absolute luxury.


    At that time, thatpletely wasteful girl Li would have probably already smoked all it, right? Li Gaolei thought this while smiling.


    Before he even put the cigarette back into the pocket, a hand reached over, seizing the cigarette. Then, without any hesitation, she then reached her hand into Li Gaolei¡¯s pocket for a lighter.


    The only one that could act this unbridled was naturally Li. She lit what was left of the cigarette, took a deep breath, holding it in for a while before slowly breathing it out and saying, ¡°Good stuff!¡±


    ¡°You ran out of things to smoke already?¡± Li Gaolei asked somewhat helplessly. Even though he did intend to save this small half of the cigarette for Li, he never thought that she would smoke it all this fast. One has to understand that Li had more than ten times the number of smokespared to him. There was one other smoker in the group, and that was Su. However, ever since they began to escape, Su no longer touched them, instead giving all of his own portion to Li and Li Gaolei.


    Li nodded and said, ¡°En, I¡¯ve been feeling on edge recently, so I smoked a bit more.¡±


    ¡°This is thest one you know.¡± Li¡¯s words suddenly made Li stare nkly. Then, she took another hit of the cigarette butt she was originally going to throw away, lighting the final bit of the tobo before reluctantly throwing it onto the ground and crushing it under her boots.


    Li took a deep breath, and then her pretty face suddenly produced a resolute brilliance. She looked towards Madeline that was standing like a statue in the distance and suddenly said, ¡°You stand a bit farther. Don¡¯t look this way!¡±


    Li Gaolei stared nkly, and then he looked out towards where Li was looking. His face couldn¡¯t help but produce a strange expression. ¡°Li, what are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a good talk with that little girl! We are going to talk on our own!¡± Li suddenly squeezed out these words from the gaps of her teeth, strictly emphasizing the words ¡®our own¡¯.


    The smile on Li Gaolei¡¯s face immediately became bitter. He said with a pleading voice, ¡°You?... you want to discuss something with Madeline? She is only sixteen years old and only has two levels of ability! Let¡¯s just forget it, leader definitely won¡¯t be happy if he finds out.¡±


    When he said thest sentence, Li Gaolei immediately regretted it. Li¡¯s face immediately became cold, and then with a piercing gaze, she stared at Li Gaolei, saying, ¡°I am only neen years old! I¡¯m not that much older than her. I know she only has two levels of ability, but if I don¡¯t do it now, I might never have the chance again! If you dare stop me, I don¡¯t mind putting you down first! However, you can rx, I know what is appropriate and won¡¯t injure her. Right now, you go off to the side!¡±


    As he watched the duty-bound Li walk towards Madeline, Li Gaolei opened his mouth, but nothing came out. He never thought that Li would suddenly take action now. If Su came back and saw this, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be happy. However, Su left for especially long today. Perhaps Li¡¯s female intuition told her that Su wouldn¡¯t return that early, and that was why she chose to move now, right?¡±


    Li Gaolei only saw Li walk over, pat the shoulders of Madeline who was quite a bit taller than herself, and then say something by her ears before walking together with her into the forest depths. Right now, other thanughing bitterly, he could do little more than onlyugh bitterly. He finally left therge tree he had been leaning on this entire time, and with a shake of his head, he walked towards the opposite direction.


    ¡°Sigh, that dumb girl! What I am worried about is... what if you are the one that is injured? That Madeline will probably hold back, right? I hope my impression of her isn¡¯t wrong... sigh...¡± Li Gaolei thought while walking away as to avoid the extremely hot-tempered Li and dormant volcano Madeline¡¯s ¡®discussion¡¯. Neither of the two were people he could afford to provoke.


    ¡°Go, let¡¯s have a chat over there!¡± When she patted Madeline¡¯s shoulders, this was what Li said. She spoke with an older sis type of style.


    She also walked towards the forest depths first,pletely exposing her back to Madeline. This was an extremely clear attitude, because it told Madeline that no matter what kind of tricks she wanted to y, she couldn¡¯t escape from Li¡¯s hands.


    Madeline¡¯s face was like ake that had frozen over for tens of thousands of year. However, when she saw Li¡¯s rear figure, it was unknown what she thought, but a vague smile appeared on the corners of her lips. The instant the ice cracked, her beauty seemed to illuminate the entire forest!

 Book 4 7.3

    Book 4 Chapter 7.3 - Facing One Another


    A momentter, Li finally found a spacious area in the forest, and then she faced Madeline. Her arms were crossed in front of her, and she looked coldly at Madeline. Madeline didn¡¯t hide the smile on her face, looking at Li just like that, making Li feel a strange sense of anger. Li¡¯s anger came from how Madeline didn¡¯t seem to care that she was clearly threatening her, and made her even more angry at Madeline¡¯s beauty, a beauty that made her feel despair.


    ¡°Speak! What is there between you and Su? You are not allowed to hide anything!¡± Li squeezed out these words from her clenched teeth.


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t speak.¡± Madeline¡¯s voice was extremely light, as well as soft. However, there was a bit of roughness as well.


    Li had to admit that her voice was at the very least extremely unique, and that this was a voice many men liked. However, Madeline¡¯s indifference and amused attitudepletely made Li lose her cool.


    Li¡¯s head of maroon hair suddenly stood on end, and then they slowly descended. She took arge step, covering several meters in an instant and appearing at Madeline¡¯s rear nk. She then reached out her hand towards the back of her neck. Even though she was so angry she felt like there was a huge boulder weighing down on her chest, Li still did as she promised, controlling herself from going too far. Only, the rear neck she wanted to lift belonged to Madeline who was the same height as Su, so it wasn¡¯t that easy.


    When she saw her hand was right about to grab Madeline¡¯s neck, yet she didn¡¯t show any reaction, Li was slightly shocked. She restrained arge portion of strength out of fear of hurting her because in the end, she didn¡¯t know if Madeline had any defense abilities. If she didn¡¯t have any at all, then if her action of grabbing her neck was too forceful, it might also hurt her.


    When Li felt that her fingertips were already touching her skin, she suddenly felt a wave of pain from her belly! The pain also carried a powerful vibration, immediately making her whole body numb. All of the muscles on her arms and legs began to twitch! Li¡¯s body suddenly curled up like a shrimp, but she didn¡¯t drop onto the ground.


    Li hung her head and breathed heavily, but her twitching stomach made her unable to take any air in. When she looked down, only then did she see that what supported her stomach was Madeline¡¯s heavy sword¡¯s hilt. In that instant, Li understood that Madeline had unknowingly when shifted her heavy sword over, waiting for her to run into it. However, as for how she moved the sword hilt, Li waspletely unaware of it!


    This kind of reaction speed, this type ofbat tactics, this... this was a second level ability user? Just as Li was still overwhelmed with shock, Madeline already reached out her hand towards Li¡¯s neck and picked her up like a kitten.


    The sharp pain came quickly but left quickly as well. In just a few seconds, the buckling pain already disappeared, but Madeline¡¯s hand that grabbed the back of her neck continued to shake slightly. The strange vibrations passed through Li¡¯s entire body, making her entire body weak and powerless, more obedient than even a real cat.


    Then, under Li¡¯s shocked eyes, Madeline actually produced a military bandage from her pocket!


    A few minutester, Li was tightly bound and suspended from arge tree.


    Whenever she had to make a decision, the hot-tempered Li would always try to solve her problems with violence. However, what she didn¡¯t understand was that the extremely quiet Madeline always used explosive power to settle her problems. Only on matters rted to Su would she act differently.


    Madeline gave her own work of art a look, feeling extremely satisfied. She raised the heavy sword, ced it below the tree, and then said with an unenthusiastic voice, ¡°Alright, we can now have our chat.¡±


    Only now did the soreness of Li¡¯s body gradually disappear. However, it was all toote now. She tried to struggle a few times, but she immediately discovered that Madeline¡¯s binding skill was quite outstanding and that she couldn¡¯t struggle free at all. Li gave up her struggles and angrily shouted, ¡°Chat? Chat, what chat? How can we chat like this?!¡±


    ¡°Only like this can we have a proper chat.¡± The smile at the corner of Madeline¡¯s lips became more and more brilliant.


    ¡°Do you really only have two levels of ability?¡± Li asked with a sarcasticugh.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    At this moment, Madeline¡¯s right hand reached out, holding the heavy sword. Her wrist began to tremble slightly, and as a result, this entire heavy sword began to vibrate at a high frequency. The de¡¯s edge even began to released a light buzzing sound. If it was just an ordinary long de or piercing sword, this would be the simplest type of technique. It was to the extent where those fencing officers would even think Madeline¡¯s vibrating frequency was a bit slow. However, right now, what rested in her hands was an alloy heavy sword that was over 150 kilograms in weight!


    Li¡¯s face was overwhelmed with shock. She couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°You... you have at least seven levels of power!¡±


    ¡°Just two levels of power.¡± Madeline replied. However, how could Li believe her words?


    Seeing that Li didn¡¯t believe her, Madeline stopped her sword vibrating practice and casually punched towards a tree on the side. The sound of overwhelming power sounded. That several tens of centimeters thick great tree was already broken by a her single fist! Li spected that even if she attacked with all her strength, it wouldn¡¯t exceed this type of result. However, this was only five levels of power. What was Madeline trying to tell her?


    ¡°This is my body¡¯s original strength.¡± Madeline said, deemphasizing things. However, in Li¡¯s ears, her words were like raging waves!


    Madeline¡¯s original strength was already equivalent to what others¡¯ five levels was equivalent to? If Madeline also developed five levels of power strengthening, then just what kind of level would she reach?


    Li suddenly thought of something. She quickly calmed down from her state of anger and then said, ¡°By telling me such a great secret, it¡¯s now time to take action, right?¡±


    Madeline stared nkly and said, ¡°Kill you? Why do I have to kill you? You never intended to kill me.¡±


    Madeline gave Li a look. A ripple passed through her azure pupils, and then she added, ¡°Even if you wanted to kill me, I still wouldn¡¯t kill you.¡±

 Book 4 7.4

    Book 4 Chapter 7.4 - Facing One Another


    ¡°Why?¡± This time, it was Li¡¯s turn to be confused.


    ¡°Because...¡± Madeline seemed like she didn¡¯t want to say it, but after some hesitation, she still said softly, ¡°Because I believe that even if it is during the most dangerous moment, you still wouldn¡¯t leave Su.¡±


    Something within Li seemed to have been stirred, but before she clearly thought things through, Madeline quickly added, ¡°Moreover, even if I gave you opportunities day after day, would you even be able to kill me? That¡¯s why I¡¯m letting you go.¡±


    Madeline¡¯s tone of contempt didn¡¯t make the easily angered Li upset again. Li struggled a bit, but it was naturally useless. She was extremely dejected. Li suddenly recalled something, and so through clenched teeth, she asked, ¡°Why in the world do you carry rope with you?!¡±


    ¡°To deal with you.¡± Madeline was extremely honest.


    Li became even more gloomy. ¡°Did I offend you before? Of course, apart from today.¡±


    ¡°Was offended.¡± Madeline replied extremely firmly.


    However, Li truly couldn¡¯t figure out where she offended Madeline, so she continuously asked her question after question, but Madeline just wasn¡¯t willing to reply to her and even got into a sword stance. As a result, Li understood that she wasn¡¯t going to reply, nor was she going to let her down, so she quieted down as well, starting to think about her own matters while hanging from the tree.


    The forest quieted down.


    At this time, Su already ran over 40 kilometers outwards. Fortunately, he found a small stream. Unfortunately, the river water contained strong levels of radiation, so it seemed like the upper reaches passed through a region of high radiation. Rarely would there be signs of human habitation in ces close to sources of radiation. This stream was no exception.


    Su stood by the river and looked towards it. The water was extremely clear, and there were many mutated fish moving about at astonishing speeds inside.


    Su lowered the military de and began to remove his clothes. When the bandages covering his body were removed, criss-crossed cuts of varying sizes were unexpectedly beneath the bandages. Through the two deepest cuts by his rips, one could even see squirming internal organs! The flesh surrounding the injuries were a strange deathly gray color. It seemed like Su¡¯s recoverative ability waspletely useless.


    Su walked two steps towards the river, and then he suddenly spat out a mouthful of bloody mist. His body then went soft, and his knees buckled, causing him to kneel onto the ground! His hands supported the ground as he breathed with great difficulty.


    After the fierce battle, Su truly understood udia¡¯s dreadfulness. Her attacks possessed a strange energy that made injuries she inflicted difficult to recover from. After forcing her away, Su then fought another bitter battle against the chosen. Even though the battle didn¡¯t take long, it exhausted all of his stamina, as well as made him lose out on the optimal time to recover from his injuries. For the past few days, Su had always been painfully enduring it.


    After resting for a while, he had an idea. The blood he released converged into a wave of blood, bouncing up from the ground and returning to his body. His body staggered about as he stood up. Then, with the military de in hand, he walked towards the river step by step.


    The calm water surface suddenly producedrge amounts of foam. Many mutated fish rushed out with great speed, opening their mouths that were filled with sharp teeth, and then bit fiercely down onto Su¡¯s body! Su stood within the waist height river water. The military de drew out a graceful trajectory, passing through the mutated carnivorous fish¡¯s bodies. Then, with a swipe of his arm, the mutated fish flew onto the shore one after another.


    In the blink of an eye, Su already killed more than twenty mutated carnivorous fish. The river calmed down once again. It seemed like there were no longer any mutated carnivorous fish nearby. As a result, Su dragged his heavy body onto shore, brought out a canteen, and then first drained all of the fish¡¯s blood. Then, he grabbed a fish, and then like dancing wind, the military de immediatelypletely dismembered it. After picking about the fish flesh that had been sliced into more then ten pieces, he finally found a few pieces of barely edible flesh.


    Su was already extremely satisfied with this result. Back then, when he was in the wilderness, he often went several days without finding a single bit of edible food. His situation now was obviously different from in the past. As long as he stayed far away from the ck Dragonriders¡¯ territory, and then eliminated all of the assassins Bevs sent his way, with Su¡¯s current strength, finding food for his subordinates and Madeline was naturally not a problem.


    The military de danced about. The mutated carnivorous flesh were quickly broken down. Only, because these fish¡¯s heads were toorge, and their mouths upied arger half of their head, after removing the areas that definitely couldn¡¯t be eaten, there wasn¡¯t much left. When the twenty something fish were added together, the flesh that was extracted was only barely enough for a single meal.


    Su put away these mutated fish while tossing the portions others couldn¡¯t eat at all into his own mouth. Even if it was him, he could only absorb a tiny amount of nutrients from this flesh. Most of the time, it was futile effort.


    Suddenly, Su¡¯s body went taut. His legs moved, already assuming a half squatting posture. The radiance within his blue left eye became more and more forceful!


    ¡°Juste out.¡± Su coldly said.


    About a hundred meters out on top of a rock, udia¡¯s figure slowly appeared. She was sitting right at the top of the boulder, watching Su. However, there wasn¡¯t much killing intent or hostility.


    ¡°Seeing how you look right now, I don¡¯t even really feel like killing you anymore.¡± udia seemed to be sighing.


    Suughed and said, ¡°However, since you did see, I have to kill you.¡±

 Book 4 7.5

    Book 4 Chapter 7.5 - Facing One Another


    "Can you even kill me?" udia spoke leisurely, seemingly not even having any intention of fighting. She had already tossed the extremely tattered heavy bronze armor who knew where, so right now, she only wore skin tightbat shorts, her upper body wrapped under cloth strips. Her brown skin shone with a gentle luster. Under the great tension of the bandages, her body seemed to be full of explosive strength, giving her a unique type of beauty.


    Meanwhile, as for Su, apart from his extremely gender neutral face that didn¡¯t have a trace of injury, his body was covered in terrifying wounds. Those injuries, along with his movements, began to slightly open up. He looked no different from a living corpse with extremely great vitality. Through his injuries, one could see that the organ systems within Su¡¯s body were currently increasing their activity.


    Afterpleting hisbat preparations, Su said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel the slightest bit of certainty, but if we don¡¯t try, how will we know what ends up happening?¡±


    udia looked at the injuries on Su¡¯s body. She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been following you all this entire time. It looks like none of them really knows how bad your injuries are, right? Apart from Madeline, the other three are just some ordinary people. Doing all this for their sake, is it worth it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not something you will understand.¡± Su said. Then, he began to move towards udia.


    ¡°How do you know for sure that I won¡¯t understand? Before I turned fifteen years old, I also lived in the wilderness.¡± udia still didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of preparing to fight, allowing Su to continuously close the distance. She continued to speak as if she didn¡¯t notice his movements. ¡°Before leaving the wilderness, I fell in love with a man, going crazy from love. For him, I was willing to do anything. For several years, I had to apany different men to bed every single day, all for the sake of some food to feed him with. This type of life continued all the way from when I was ten all the way until I turned fifteen. Then, when I turned fifteen, there was not a single bit of food to be found in that entire region. More and more people died from hunger, and I couldn¡¯t find anything to feed that man any longer. At that moment, the man I loved dearly wanted to eat me, and the past me, was extremely willing to be eaten by him as well.¡±


    udia¡¯s voice was extremely steady, as if she was telling someone else¡¯s story. Su continued to close in on her, his entire being maintaining abat stance.


    ¡°At that time, I met Lord Bevs. He only gave me a single look, and then he decided to bring me away. He promised me that he wouldn¡¯t kill me, and he would also give him plenty of food. To repay him, I devoted my entire live to him, and from then on became my lord¡¯s sharp sword. The year I turned twenty years old, I finally understood how everything I¡¯ve done really wasn¡¯t worth it. In this era, love simply doesn¡¯t exist, and there is no such thing as the word love. Even now, from time to time, I would think about that man. He should have died a long time ago in the wilderness, right?¡±


    While udia was recounting her past, Su already closed the distance to 100 meters, and then he stopped, not moving forward again. This distance was the limit in which Su could safely avoid her extreme assault. Even though udia¡¯s body was still in a rxed state, who knew whether or not she had some type of special secret method that could immediately raise herbat strength to the peak? Moreover, today¡¯s udia released a somewhat distressed aura, making her seem entirely different from when they fought in the past, to the extent where there was even a bit of brokenheartedness. From Su¡¯s perception, the energy radiance her entire body released was a bit different, so it definitely wasn¡¯t an issue of her mental state. This was also why Su didn¡¯t dare risk getting too close.


    ¡°Su, just surrender, I really don¡¯t want to kill you. We can then work for Lord Bevs together.¡± udia suggested.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Su¡¯s reply didn¡¯t have leave margin for discussion.


    A trace of brilliance shed through udia¡¯s eyes. ¡°All for Madeline?¡±


    "This reason alone is already enough." Su replied with a smile.


    udia nodded. She no longer tried to advise him otherwise.


    Then, a battle instantly erupted!


    Both udia and Su¡¯s figures immediately became indistinct, and then they slowly disappeared. An energy storm suddenly erupted from the side of theke, and then the calmly flowing river water also surged in response. The gravitational force of the earth seemed to have immediately changed directions. A screen of water suddenly smashed against the riverside, and countless mutated fish struggled madly in midair. Su and udia¡¯s figures finally shed past thekeshore. Behind these two, there were still many afterimages that were currently slowly dissipating.


    udia was still in the process of her extreme assault. Her left hand and Su¡¯ right hand intertwined, while her right hand had alreadypletely entered Su¡¯s chest! Meanwhile, Su¡¯s left hand firmly gripped her neck, the powerful force of his arm also causing her frail neck bones to release ka ka sounds!


    The instant the battle began, udia, who used extreme assault already reached in front of Su, and then the tremendous momentum brought him into the air. The two bodies that were intertwined together simultaneously flew out with a speed that surpassed that of sound. One could imagine the damage Su, who took this attack head on, suffered.


    udia finally found a point of bnce under this type of high speed movement. Her right hand that prated Su¡¯s chest immediately ruthlessly clenched. Su¡¯s entire body immediately trembled, suddenly spraying out a mouthful of sticky and dense blood. With the two so close to each other, there was simply no way for udia to move out of the way. Her face was directly covered in the blood!


    In under a second, the extreme assault already reached the end of its power. udia suddenly stood still, her feet drawing out two deep grooves into the ground. Meanwhile, Su, under the powerful inertia, was flung outwards, heavily mming into the ground more than ten meters out!


    udia stood in her ce with shock. Her right hand slowly unfolded; blood, flesh, and internal organ fragments fell from her hands like a waterfall! The instant they separated, she forcibly tore out a huge chunk of flesh from Su¡¯s chest! Only what left her shocked was that she didn¡¯t find Su¡¯s heart, nor did she crush it apart like how she had expected.


    For someone like Su who had such shocking recoverative power, he definitely had to have a fatal weak point. For most mutated creatures, that weak point was the heart.


    However, not finding his heart wasn¡¯t that big of an issue either. After suffering such a heavy injury, not even a living corpse that relied on overdrafted vitality to increase their regenerative powers could survive, so how could Su possibly do so?


    udia looked at her right hand that was still dripping with blood, feeling a bit of disappointment in her heart. She raised her head and looked towards Su whoid on the ground unmoving. Her memories of the wilderness upied all of her mind insuppressibly like crazily growing weeds. In this era, regardless of whether it was Su, or her fifteen-year-old self, neither could live for a long time. In this mad world, there was simply no ce for people like them to survive.


    What was unexpected was that Su actually struggled to his feet again. His left hand held the enormous injury in front of his chest, but how could a single hand cover such an enormous injury? As soon as he moved, blood and internal organ fragments seeped out from the gap between his fingers and slid downwards.


    udia stared at Su and suddenly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have a heart?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it hasn¡¯t been this way for long.¡± Su could unexpectedly stillugh even though blood continued to flow unendingly from the enormous hole in his chest.

 Book 4 7.6

    Book 4 Chapter 7.6 - Facing One Another


    udia released a deep sigh and said, ¡°Why even bother? ... just let me end your suffering. You are just like my past self. Neither of us are suitable for surviving in this era.¡±


    It really was a mysterious and magnificent thing. The world of the olden era was one of great bnce and perfection. All species had a drawn-out history, including humans. Their bodypositions all maintained a limitless reproduction equilibrium, and almost every organ, every gene, had their distinct use. The price of excessive remodeling of the body¡¯s internalposition was that one¡¯s life would be substantially shortened, a deterioration of one¡¯s ability to reproduce, the loss of one¡¯s independent will, or perhaps evenplete gic copse.


    Su, who didn¡¯t have a heart, upon losing his fatal weakness, in reality, was already a freak that lost his humanity.


    udia had just wanted to walk towards Su when her face and chest suddenly erupted with unbearable pain! This type of pain felt like she was being punctured by tens of millions of steel needles at the same time! Her eyes suddenly darkened, unable to see anything. Meanwhile, sharp pain attacked at her ears, and a prating roar filled her entire consciousness, preventing her from differentiating the slightest bit of sound from the outside world! Her nose and mouth were also clogged up by some unknown feeling, and there seemed to be something frantically rushing into her body through these openings!


    If there was someone else here, they would definitely be horrified to find that udia¡¯s entire head and face were wrapped under a thinyer of bloody suds! The bloody suds strangely and crazily squirmed about, continuously changing into needle shaped mouthparts, viciously piercing into, pulling out, and thrusting into udia¡¯s face. As long as a small opening was created, a bit of the bizarre dark purple blood would be poured into her skin. Once the purple blood made contact with internal tissues, it would produce strings that quickly swam towards those tissue depths. In an instant, countless purple threads began to continuously squirm beneath even the upper section of udia¡¯s closely shut eyes!


    Su half knelt on the ground, reached out a right hand towards the distant udia, and then pressed forward into the air! The pool of blood and flesh that was originally scattered in front of udia¡¯s feet was suddenly agitated. In the blink of an eye, it divided into three blood arrows that shot towards udia¡¯s lower body!


    udia erupted with a long blood-curdling scream. She reached her hand down, wing towards her lower body. However, it was already toote, as those three blood arrows already entered her body! She promptly came to a decision, grabbing the bloody film covering her face with a single movement, and while screaming miserably, she forcibly tore it off! The bloody film covering her face still had countless needles impaled within her flesh, so when she tore it off,rge amounts of udia¡¯s flesh were brought along with it. This was the same as tearing off her own face!


    An energy storm suddenly erupted. Su did everything he could to leap to the side, but his body was still sent flying by the edge of the enormous energy storm and tossed into the ice-cold river. Meanwhile, udia who had activated extreme assault rushed past his previous position. When her first strike missed, without even turning around, she immediately activated a second extreme assault to immediately flee into the distance.


    Only after a long time had passed did he struggle ashore. Soaking in the ice-cold river water was extremely taxing on his stamina. With his current state, even though his body¡¯s recoverative strength was double that of his past, he still couldn¡¯t endure even the slightest bit of stamina consumption. He managed to wrap the bandages around his body again through sheer willpower, covering the terrifying injury on his body. He then walked to the ce where udia originally stood, reached out his hand, and then picked up a piece of flesh that was still futilely wriggling about on the blood film, a piece that was originally his, then ced it into his mouth. Su closed his eyes, silently standing there for a moment before opening his eyes again.


    An hourter, Su returned to the camp. The amount of time he spent away was much longer than in the past, but his harvest couldn¡¯t be considered plentiful. There was only enough fish meat to barely feed everyone a single meal. This fish meat still had rtively high amounts of radiation, so Kane who had the weakest amount of defensive ability couldn¡¯t even eat too much of it. However, in the deste and uninhabited wilderness, the fact that they could find things to eat could already be considered fortunate.


    It looked like Su didn¡¯t encounter any trouble, the same as when he left. His face wasn¡¯t any paler than when he left either. As such, after eating, everyone still went to do their respective things. Kane inspected and carried out maintenance on all of the firearms, Li Gaolei continued his patrol, while Li, who had finally been freed of her fate of being tied to a tree, was resting in the camp to preserve her energy.


    Only Madeline seemed to notice something, her azure pupils reflected Su¡¯s footsteps when he returned. Her plentiful battle experience and sharp perception allowed her to discover that Su¡¯s body weight was missing four entire kilograms.


    She continued to practice her sword form as if nothing happened. However, a faint metal distorting sound could be heard from the alloy sword hilt.


    There were still two hours before the scheduled set off time. Meanwhile, Su knew that they could loosen up a bit. Even if the absolute worst battle result urred, within a short period of time, there was still no way that udia woulde looking for trouble.


    Su left the camp alone, found a quiet ce, and leaned against arge tree. He gazed into the distant east, and then he only released a light sigh.

 Book 4 7.7

    Book 4 Chapter 7.7 - Facing One Another


    If his eyes could prate through greatkes and mountain ranges to see the northeastern area close to a thousand kilometers away, he would find that the needle wood forest Persephone decided as her temporary battlefield was already partly destroyed. Under the stirring of powerful mountain winds, a raging line of mes swept unstoppably through the entire forest. It looked like it wouldn¡¯t be long before the several hundred square kilometer forest would bepletely drowned in mes.


    Persephone stood below a needle tree that had not been set ame yet, currently treating her injuries. Right now, the clothes on her body had long be incredibly tattered, making her look even more so like a savage female warrior.


    Persephone had three or four injuries on her, and her back was covered in arge expanse of burns, to the extent where some ces had already crystallized. Her left shoulder de had a small but extremely deep hole, unknown what it was that caused this injury. There were half meter long gashes above her waist and on each thigh respectively. There weren¡¯t too many injuries, yet they were all extremely serious. The burn injury was already one thing, as burn wounds can only be recovered from slowly with time, but the hole on the back of her shoulder would always release cold air, coloring the surroundings of the injury in ayer of frost. Meanwhile, the gashes above her waist and thighs would asionally erupt with tens of small streaks of electrical arcs that would once again tear apart the injuries that were already slowly healing.


    Persephone transferred the energy within her body to withstand the leftover destructive energy on her injuries while turning her tattered clothes into cloth strips, using them to tightly bind her chest. These simple movements brought her quite some pain as well, causing her brows to lock tightly together. However, her gaze was still sharp and clear, always staring fixedly in one direction.


    Eileen was sitting a hundred meters out.


    The finely tailored suit and shirt had long be tattered cloth strips, so they naturally couldn¡¯t contribute to her distinct style any longer. Only the rim remained of the fedora, but it still stuck tenaciously to her head. As for the olden era medieval style cane, it was currently resting at her side, both ends respectively releasing a dull and lightless de. It had already be an extremely vicious weapon. However, the des had already lost their edges, with one of them even being deformed badly.


    Like Persephone, the tattered clothes already couldn¡¯t cover Eileen¡¯s body. Her heart shocking soul moving figure waspletely exposed. From a man¡¯s perspective, apart from her waist to bottom ratio, as well as her chest being on the smaller side, the other parts were not inferior to Persephone.


    Even though her clothes were unbearably tattered, Eileen only suffered an injury in one area: her right hand was hacked off at the elbow. Right now, she was precisely holding that dismembered arm and trying to connect it. One could see that the ends of both injuries had tiny flesh sprouts dancing about, moreover tightly binding together as soon as they made contact in an attempt to join both parts together. However, every few seconds, small explosions would happen on the wounds, once again sting apart the tissues that had just linked up.


    In terms of their conditions, Persephone¡¯s injuries were a bit worse off, but with Eileen¡¯s right arm severed, her fighting strength was greatly affected, so it was difficult to say who exactly upied the advantage. Only, from the state of this several dozen square kilometer needle forest, one could see how intense the battle between these two women was. Right now, there was a subtle sense of bnce between them. Neither of them had confidence in winning immediately, so the state of the battle turned into a war of attrition. That was how this strange mutual confrontation and self-treatment situation happened.


    Eileen suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Older sis, I really didn¡¯t think you would fight so viciously in our battle, and your luck would be so good!¡±


    Persephone alsoughed, and in apletely unyielding manner, said, ¡°Actually, not only do I look young, my age isn¡¯t all that great either you know? I am still quite young! You, however, are different, obviously not young anymore. That¡¯s why it should be me that calls you older sis.¡±


    Eileen¡¯s face remained unchanged, continuing to smile as she asked, ¡°We fought for so long already, yet your luck is still so great. You definitely have true luck, right? However, if you wanted to increase your fighting ability, you should have continued to develop abilities in the Combat Domain. The way one should branch out under the holy level isn¡¯t that easy of a choice. If you did that, then I might not have been able to defeat you, and not like right now where we can¡¯t decide things at all. Why do you even have true luck for? I think you are just like me, wanting to use nine levels of Mysterious Fields ability as a bridge for a tenth level ability, right? Hm, let me guess, what is your end target ability? Fate sever? Transcending luck? True summon? Or maybe foresight?¡±


    Persephone said in an unhurried manner, ¡°You think I¡¯ll tell you?¡±


    ¡°Just tell me! Look, we won¡¯t find a third person like the two of us who developed the Mysterious Fields to nine levels. Also, stop being so stingy! Didn¡¯t I already tell you my ninth level Mysterious Fields and magic abilities?¡± Eileen put on a wronged expression, looking like she was about to cry.


    Persephone was actually quite shaken up inwardly. With her current understanding of the Mysterious Fields, she only knew the tenth level abilities fate severing and foresight, and she didn¡¯t even have the innate talent for foresight. However, Eileen casually spoke about transcending luck and true summon, and from her tone of voice, she could develop all four abilities, only that she didn¡¯t have that many evolutionary points. After obtaining the ability True Luck, Persephone already felt that this ability still had room for growth, and that was why she knew that at the very least, the transcending luck Eileen spoke about might very well exist. However, in this battlefield of life and death, Persephone could believe that these four holy level abilities existed, but she was highly suspicious of her intent in saying these things. She definitely wouldn¡¯t give Eileen any information that would give her an edge in battle, nor would she exchange anything with Eileen.¡±


    What Persephone wanted was just to stall Eileen here, the longer the better. With each passing day, Su could escape a few hundred kilometers further.


    ¡°Stingy!¡± Eileen, like a little girl, put on a fuming look. Herrge eyes swirled about, and then she suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Did you know? udia already went to chase after your pretty little boy. She is an extremely vicious girl, you know? Lord Bevs said that she has an 80% chance of killing that pretty little fe!¡±


    Persephone tidied up her disorderly short hair a bit. Her ashy green eyes immediately passed overyers afteryers of separation, drifting into the distance. She smiled faintly and said quietly, ¡°My man isn¡¯t just pretty. Anyone that shows him contempt will pay the price for doing so.¡±


    Eileen shook her head and said, ¡°Contempt? I wouldn¡¯t show him contempt. That type of thing is something only that idiot udia would do. However, things definitely don¡¯t look good for your pretty little boy. Ah, right, I suddenly thought of a very good suggestion. Want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°Just say it.¡± Persephone didn¡¯t seem to care in the slightest.


    ¡°If we join hands, then we might be able to create an iplete fate severing and possibly make that unlucky udia¡¯s luck even worse. That way, she might very likely die under your little boy¡¯s hands! How about it? What to try it? Let¡¯s try it! Of course, you have to first tell me why you chose True Luck.¡± Eileen seemed like she hadn¡¯t spoken with anyone for many years, extremely chatty. Before, even during their intense battle, she also relentlessly bombarded Persephone¡¯s ears with words.


    Persephoneughed and said, ¡°Actually, telling you isn¡¯t that big of a deal either. Apart from intuition, the only other reason for choosing it was possibly for a woman¡¯s happiness.¡±


    ¡°Woman¡¯s happiness?¡± Eileen revealed an expression ofplete shock.


    Only, before waiting for her to understand this problem she was incapable of ever figuring out, Persephone¡¯s figure already drifted over, the energy spear directly aimed at her broken arm!

 Book 4 8.1

    Book 4 Chapter 8.1 - Holding Your Hand


    A crack finally opened up in the clouds full of radiation, allowing the blood-like sunlight to seep through.


    The sun once again set in the west.


    In the great ins that were depressingly vast, two off-road vehicles continued to slowly crawl on the great earth like two ants.


    The rare glow of the setting sun dyed the entire field red, to the extent where a faint red color even filled Su¡¯s pupil. Only Madeline¡¯s eyes remained a deep blue as she stood there quietly, staring towards the half suspended blood-colored setting sun. Her little face was quiet and content. However, when one saw it, it would leave them with a strange heartache.


    The setting sun was like blood, a frigid and dismal red that ced one at the edge of despair.


    The sunlight of this era was not something one could stare directly at. The powerful rays were powerful enough to blind the eyes of olden era humans. In the rear vehicle, both Li Gaolei and Li wore light filteringbat goggles. Kane wasying on the rear cabin. He already finished repairing the electromaic rifle¡¯s barrel, and this already exhausted his originally unimpressive stamina.


    Su had his hands on the steering wheel, allowing the off-road vehicle to bring him west.


    This was a lonesome and endless journey. Everything they were used to was tossed behind them. It was unknown just how many years and months it would be before they would return to that ce where they formed countless beautiful memories.


    It was rumored that in the far out distance rested another vast and great sea.


    The setting sun gradually descended. Darkness once again enveloped the great earth.


    The off-road vehicles calmly drove through the darkness, the vehicles themselves rocking at a steady rhythm. The driving cabin waspletely dark, but it was filled with a scent Madeline was familiar with, Su¡¯s scent. Under her sharp perception, Su¡¯s scent was already different from how it was eight years ago. Even now, it was already a bit different from how it was several days ago. Right now, the energy he was releasing had a weakness hidden within. At the same time, there was a stench that was hard to differentiate seeping out from the tightly bounded bandages.


    Su¡¯s scent was no longer as pleasant as before, yet it made Madeline even more willing to stay close to him.


    She closed her eyes and slowly rxed her body, gently leaning her head against Su¡¯s shoulder. Her long gray hair fell down like clouds, releasing bits of ster radiance as they scattered downwards. As her hair danced about in the driving cabin, this small space was decorated like the world of children¡¯s fairy tales.


    Through his clothes, Su could also feel Madeline¡¯s body temperature, her gradual rxation, as well as her body that was gradually entering a state of sleep. As a result, he slowed down the vehicle, smiled, and under the peaceful quietness drove towards the limitless distance.


    Madeline fell asleep. She already couldn¡¯t remember when shest slept before she entered eternal rest in that blood coffin. Day after day, night after night alone in the Town of Trials, within the endless darkness, coldness, and loneliness, she intentionally forgot a few things, a few gentle memories.


    While asleep, a single tear trickled out from the corner of her eye.


    When the light of dawn ascended again, Su could see roiling dust and smoke at the end of the horizon. Several armed bikes rushed out from the morning glow, the coarse and wild tires drawing out long lines of smoke and dust. The motorbikes had all types of olden-era weapons installed at their sides, and the muscr riders on those bikes all wore dark leather clothes full of nail decorations, not much different from the olden era¡¯s motorcycle gangs. However, the most important thing was that these bikes and riders all had a symbol on them, arge sword that floated above a water surface.


    Behind Su wererge regions of uninhabited areas without any natural resources to speak of. Food, water, energy, minerals, there was nothing. That was why he decided that this motorcycle fleet was the patrol of some great power. From the patrol¡¯s scale, this power should be ratherrge, and the amount of terrain and resources they controlled should be quite impressive as well. However, their level of technology seemed to still becking whenpared to the ck Dragonriders, to the extent where it might not even match up to the Alloy Brotherhood they encountered along the way.


    This kind of organization and strength was precisely what Su was looking for.


    The four motorbikes¡¯ engines roared. They quickly spread out, with two circling around them and the other two standing in the off-road vehicles¡¯ way. The machine guns at the sides of the vehicles opened fire, sting apart the dirt in front of the off-road vehicle.


    Su stopped the vehicle. Li Gaolei slowly drove the other vehicle up, and then stopped by Su¡¯s side. Then, Su and his subordinates got off the vehicles and coldly swept their eyes over the six riders around them.


    One of the riders jumped from the back of his bike and moved towards the robust man that was still steadily seated within an old style Harley motorcycle. With a low voice, he said, ¡°Leader, these fes don¡¯t look easy to deal with. Look at the gun on that fe¡¯s back!¡±

 Book 4 8.2

    Book 4 Chapter 8.2 - Holding Your Hand


    The robust man¡¯s hair and thick beard were both a bit grizzled, looking like he was a bit aged. The tattoos on his robust arms had also be a bit blurry over the passage of time. He only wore a ck leather vest, exposing his muscles outside. There was more or less some unting and intimidation intended. His eyes narrowed,nding on the terrifyinglyrge and strange rifle on Su¡¯s back. The gun¡¯s metal flickered with an indistinct radiance that seemed to be constantly reminding him that this was not something of the same generation as the machine gun in his hands.


    Even though the people that got off the off-road vehicles were surrounded and even pointed at by guns, not the slightest bit of nervousness could be seen from their faces, and instead, there seemed to almost be some pity. The corner of the robust man¡¯s eyes twitched. His many years of experience told him that he had gotten a whiff of danger.


    He leapt off the motorbike and stood steadily on the ground. Even though his body was enormous and gave off the impression that his movements would be sluggish, in a physical scuffle, his two levels of dexterity would teach any fe that dared to look down on him a deep lesson. Of course, the group they were currently surrounding might be an exception to this.


    ¡°Hey, youngsters, rx a bit. Lower all of your guns!¡± He shouted.


    The patrolling riders unwillingly lowered their weapons. It wasn¡¯t because of some other reasons, but because of fear. In front of Su and his subordinates, these fes who treated human life like grass didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of safety.


    The robust man hung the light machine gun on his back and walked up to Su. He waved his empty hands, indicating that he didn¡¯t mean any hostility. Then, he said, ¡°Youngster, I¡¯m Jack. You can call me Sickle Jack! Don¡¯t worry, these youngsters are just a bit too nervous. They are all actually good youngds.¡±


    Seeing Jack reach over his hand, after some hesitation, Su also extended out his right hand. After shaking it, he said, ¡°I¡¯m Su.¡±


    ¡°Su?¡± Jack shrugged his shoulder and said, ¡°What a rare name, but it doesn¡¯t sound bad. Regardless, I wee you to Sinking de¡¯s terrain!¡±


    The two hands separated after sping together for a few seconds. Jack added a bit of strength, but he found that no matter how much force he used, Su¡¯s soft and satiny skin was still like a bottomless sea without any reaction. He immediately decided not to add any more force, not daring to use his own two levels of power. If he did that, he didn¡¯t know whether or not the extremely beautiful young man in front of him would see that as a sign of hostility.


    Su¡¯s attire was extremely strange. Underneath hisbat jacket were tightly binded bandages. From this distance, Jack could clearly see the details of that two meter long strange rifle in Su¡¯s hands, and this made him even more sure that this was an energy rifle that transcended their level of technology by an entire era. As for its power, he had no intentions of testing it out.


    ¡°Few peoplee from that direction. In fact, it has already been an entire year since anyone has arrived from the east. That is a true uninhabited area. Of course, for you guys, it isn¡¯t a problem. Then now, what can I help you all with.¡± Jack¡¯s attitude seemed like that of talking with an old friend of many years.


    Su muttered to himself for a bit, and then said, ¡°Actually, we are a small group of mercenaries. Right now, we need food, water, and a quiet room. It would be best if we got some intelligence on the nearby surroundings as well.¡±


    The corners of Jack¡¯s eyes jumped. Heughed loudly, and with a calm appearance, said, ¡°Everything you want can be found in our Sinking de! I rmend that you look around in Midnight City. Since you all are mercenaries, there will be enough money making opportunities there. If you head west for another fifty kilometers or so, you will find our Midnight City. I will bring you guys over. Those energetic fes in Midnight City tend to get into misunderstandings with outsiders.¡±


    Suughed, not choosing to refuse Jack¡¯s suggestion.


    Only after he saw Su and his subordinates get on their off-road vehicles did Jack turn around towards his own motorbike. A rather young and tall male followed behind Jack and asked softly, ¡°Leader, these fes seem like they are quite the fat sheep, why don¡¯t we...¡±


    Jack gave him an indifferent look and slowly said, ¡°No matter how much money it is, you have to be alive to use it.¡±


    When that tall and strong young man received Jack¡¯s seemingly extremely well tempered look, his body involuntarily trembled, and then he took a step back!


    The nickname Jack gave Su couldn¡¯t be considered wrong. However, he left out two words: Blood Sucking Sickle Jack.


    The vehicle fleet started up again. This time, the two off-road vehicles were escorted by three motorbikes. Jack had someone head to Midnight City ahead of time to carry out a report. Meanwhile, he drove a motorcycle himself, travelling together with Su¡¯s off road vehicles while chatting with him like old friends.


    Sinking de was an organization simr to apany. It was led by a jointmittee of five individuals, ranked by strength and contributions, and they would be voted on every three years. This organization¡¯s general headquarters was located precisely in Midnight City. Midnight City was arge city with a poption of several tens of thousands of people. Due to its existence at the heart of several great powers, it was widely known as a ce of entertainment and trade. Midnight City had a small scale nuclear power nt as its main supply of energy, its own water purifying system, and what shocked Su the most was that Sinking de actually had arge-scale indoor farm! In addition to having enough food and water for its several tens of thousands of residents, they still had arge amount to sell. Midnight City used these two essential goods to exchange for weapons, medicine, and mineral resources with its neighbors.


    To upy so many eye-reddening resources yet not fall under its surrounding powers naturally meant that Sinking de possessed enough intimidating military strength. From what Su had seen so far, Sinking de¡¯s small patrol team¡¯s equipmentment wasn¡¯t all that bad, and their firepower alone far surpassed that of the previous Rond Company. Even though Jack and the others only had one or two levels of ability, with aplete set of equipment, theirprehensive strength was actually quite decent. Even if they were in the ck Dragonriders, within their ordinary soldiers, they could still be considered an elite armed force.


    From Jack and the others¡¯ bodies, Su could smell a dense bloodiness. It was clear that every member of this small group was a veteran that had ughtered many people before. This was probably what Jack meant by ¡®youngds¡¯.


    Fifty kilometers wasn¡¯t a long distance. In less than an hour, a city appeared in their field of view.

 Book 4 8.3

    Book 4 Chapter 8.3 - Holding Your Hand


    Just like its name implied, Midnight City¡¯s most bustling, most lively time was after midnight. Once daytime passed and the fatal radiation sunlight it brought weakened, that was when all living things began to move. The entire city woulde alive, bing brightly lit and bustling with noise. Men and women all used the most barbaric, primitive methods to vent out their insuppressible desires and fear towards survival. Meanwhile, only in a ce like Midnight City, where there was an abundance of energy to waste, could they act so unrestricted under the illumination.


    When Su entered Midnight City, it was still morning. The entire city was was extremely quiet, its residents that experienced a night of partying still fast asleep to recover the little strength they had left. For as far as they could see, the spacious streets were filled with abandoned trash and tightly shut nightclubs. There were a few peoplepletely knocked out from intoxication on the streets. Nighttime was still extremely cold, and byying there an entire night, even if it was someone with one level of defense strengthening, if they did it often, they would be sending their life away. However, when one was experiencing utmost pleasure, who worried about these things?


    Like all other cities in this era, Midnight City was also built on the ruins of an olden era city. Being able to assemble several tens of thousands of people was something Sinking de truly could feel proud of aplishing. Of course, this was closely tied to the fact that they grasped enough energy, clean water, and food. However, whenpared to the massive ruins left behind by the olden era, Midnight City¡¯s current city district still only upied a small amount of space.


    Simr to the ck Dragonriders, Midnight City also had radiation clearing technology, and as a result, the radiation levels within the city area were much lower than outside the city. This was no simple matter. One has to understand that during a war, the targets of nuclear weapons were all major cities, which was why the radiation levels of city ruins would naturally be much higher than that of the surrounding areas. However,pared to the radiation resistance force field Dragon City constructed that could cover the entire city, the level of technology was definitely not of the same era.


    In Midnight City¡¯s surroundings, there were several simr cities roughly a hundred or so kilometers away. Steel Gate upied the mines left behind from the olden era, and from there established a metallurgy means. They then alsopleted a military system that could produce all types of weaponry from bullets to tanks. New Mno City was good at biotechnology, and almost all of the ability formtions came from that ce. Apart from this, there were a few smaller cities and powers. Further west was arge expanse of continuous and uninterrupted mountain ranges. The cold weather, barren environment, and creatures that had silently experienced several tens of years of mutation made that vast mountain range a ce humans refused to step foot in.


    If one looked at this ceprehensively, it was actually quite the prosperous ce. Over a million people were thriving in this region. Even though most people had to struggle for the food needed for survival, at the very least, after selling their bodies, dignity, and anything else of value, these people still had the privilege of living. Moreover, the most important thing was that they knew that they would live to see tomorrow, barring nothing especially unfortunate happened.


    This was the fundamental difference between refugees surviving in the wilderness. Those struggling for survival in the wilderness never had a tomorrow to look forward to.


    Even though Midnight City was still asleep, Su could already feel the thriving life force this city exuded. Compared to Dragon City, the poption of this ce was smaller, the streets more filthy, and the technology clearly not as developed, seemingly at least thirty years behind. However, the life force and vitality were at a level at which Su had never experienced before in Dragon CIty.


    Jack brought Su to a hotel situated at the border of the city. These were all independent residences that could satisfy Su¡¯s need for peace and privacy. Food, water, women, and men, this ce could provide Su with everything he needed, and he was even ensured a limited amount of safety. Extra bodyguards were avable for hire, but that required additional payment. After asking Su about his opinions on all of this out of courtesy, Jack delivered Su¡¯s information to the higher levels and promised that opportunities to make money woulde soon. The areas in the surroundings of Midnight City weren¡¯t all that peaceful. Even though battles didn¡¯t happen endlessly like in the ck Dragonriders¡¯ territory, there would still be small scale conflicts from time to time. In addition, every so often, there would be one or tworge scale battles. This type of environment, for mercenaries that wanted to make money, was quite good.


    However, regardless,pared to the ck Dragonriders¡¯ endless battles, the peacefulness of this ce was like that of heaven.


    Su reserved a v that could house a total of five people, and the courtyard could park two off-road vehicles as well. After some rest, their group prepared to walk around the city. They would familiarize themselves with the environment, as well as look for opportunities along the way.


    A somewhat vague thought crept into the bottom of Su¡¯s heart, only, this thought currently still wasn¡¯t too realistic, and it wasn¡¯t a field he was familiar with either. However, he could feel more and more clearly that if he wanted the people by his side to live peaceful lives, this was perhaps the only way.


    In the afternoon, Midnight City began to gradually awaken. In this city, the main means of entertainment were sex, alcohol, drugs, gambling, and battle. Compared to the olden era, it really wasn¡¯t all that different. The difference mainlyid in the fact that this ce was more chaotic and disorderly, and a bit more of ¡®the strong preying on the weak¡¯.


    Reflecting the lifestyles of the people here, the streets were lined with bars, evening shows, drugstores, arms shops, and clinics, there unexpectedly weren¡¯t too many hotels. There were enough abandoned houses in the city ruins that could offer those struggling for survival at the lower ss of this city free shelter and entertainment. Those that could live in hotels like Su were just the handful of people at the top of the food chain.

 Book 4 8.4

    Book 4 Chapter 8.4 - Holding Your Hand


    Kane went to look for the tools and raw materials he needed. He wanted to see if he could create ammunition for the electromaic rifle. As for currency, themonly used ammunition were the best currency for exchanging for goods. Li wasn¡¯t someone who could sit idly, so she dragged Li Gaolei out with her. Meanwhile, Su brought Madeline with him to walk about somewhat aimlessly.


    Before leaving the hotel, taking Jack¡¯s previous advice, Su brought a clearly high poweredrge caliber pistol with him and even intentionally hung it outside his clothes. This would help him avoid a lot of needless trouble. Midnight City didn¡¯tck fes who wouldn¡¯t mind some more money for alcohol or drugs.


    Just like that, Su brought Madeline aimlessly around Midnight City, calmly scanning their eyes over everything they passed. From the books of the olden era, Su knew that this was called window shopping, a form of entertainment all humans shared. And right now, even though Midnight City was aparatively peaceful and free ce, it was still a privilege few people could enjoy. These were two entirely different eras. In the olden era, people were divided into two types, the poor and rich. In the new era, the most universally epted way of ssifying humans was also two types: dead or alive.


    As the two leisurely wandered about, almost everyone along the streets cast their eyes over. Su didn¡¯t cover his face. As his light blonde hair danced about in the wind, it was as if it was dyed in a warm radiance. Meanwhile, even though the long brim of thebat cap covered most of Madeline¡¯s face, the small half that was revealed, as well as her perfectly proportioned figure and unique temperament still attracted all male creatures¡¯ eyes. Surprisingly, even after the two walked past most of the street, there was still no one that came looking for trouble. This wasn¡¯t because of that new era pistol¡¯s intimidation, but because Madeline was so ridiculously beautiful that it far surpassed the level at which normal rogues could endure. It was to the extent where they didn¡¯t even dare look at Madeline!


    While walking slowly, Madeline grabbed Su¡¯s hands in an extremely natural manner. All of her movements and expressions were extremely natural, as if it was all proper and to be expected, just like how it was eight years ago.


    In Su¡¯s heart, in that instant, it really was as if they returned to his past youth, a time when they were mutually dependent for survival.


    Madeline knew what Su was thinking. There was no reason for this. She didn¡¯t use any abilities or anything, she just knew. However, her face didn¡¯t reveal any expression. She followed Su just like that, as if nothing had ever happened.


    Either way, she was already holding his hand.


    However, trouble always happened at the most unsuitable times.


    A group of fierce looking men stopped Su and Madeline at the center of a business street. They had a dozen or so members, and they all wore multicolored leather clothes. Their leather clothes simrly had the insignia of Sinking de. Unlike those that muddled along on the streets, this group¡¯s equipment were packed with firepower. The two heavy machine guns they carried were definitely not things just anyone could obtain.


    A robust ck man that seemed to be the leader arrived in front of Su and Madeline¡¯s faces. His eyes sized up Madeline in apletely unrestrained matter, not hiding the raging desire in his eyes at all.


    ¡°Hey, youngster? You new? Why don¡¯t you tell me where you¡¯re from? Fuck, this girl really is fucking something!¡± The robust ck man¡¯s eyes lit up as he swallowed his saliva.


    Su raised his head towards this robust male who was an entire head taller than himself. With a smile, he said, ¡°The one that brought us in is Sickle Jack.¡±


    The robust ck man thought hard for a bit, and then he finally remembered who Jack was. As a result, he revealed as sinister smile and said, ¡°Jack? Who are you trying to scare by bringing up that wuss¡¯ name up? Even if he was standing right here, he still wouldn¡¯t dare to let out even a fart!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Su gave the ridiculously buff man¡¯s body a look, and then he suddenly asked, ¡°You have three levels of defense ability?¡±


    The ck man stared nkly, and then he said absentmindedly after, ¡°It is three levels! However, this old one doesn¡¯t only have three levels of defense! There is still three levels of power...¡±


    Madeline walked up a step, but Su suddenly tightened his grip on her hand. As a result, she lowered her head slightly and returned to her original spot, quietly standing there like a little girl that was easy to injure.


    However, in the ck man¡¯s pupils, he saw Su¡¯s upper body lean backwards, his legs one forward, one back. He saw that Su¡¯s right hand then clenched, and after storing up energy, he smashed it outwards, sting it towards his own chest!


    In his eyes, Su¡¯s every movement was extremely clear, extremely distinct and rhythmic. However, every movement would produce countless afterimages, and in that instant, he actually saw countless images of Su. The multitude of Sus ultimately converged together, gathering into the fist that descended from the sky!


    Did he get smashed into by a tank? This was thest thought that emerged in his consciousness.


    Before Su¡¯s fist even truly made contact, the ck man¡¯s chestpletely caved in. Then, his body weighing over 100 kilograms flew into the sky. Under the eyes of the dozen or so underlings as well as the over a hundred ruffian spectators, his enormous body was unexpectedly sted out a hundred meters by Su¡¯s fist!


    When his body finally fell, it already no longer looked like that of a human¡¯s. When the ck man¡¯s chest caved in, it didn¡¯t end there. It continued to spread to his four limbs and head, and from there, all of his bones and flesh began to split apart. The internal organs that had long beenpletely crushed mixed together with the minced meat, and blood sprayed out from the countless cracks covering his body.


    The robust ck man¡¯s rampaging three levels of defense, in front of Su, were unexpectedly nothing.


    The street was deathly silent.


    As he looked towards the corpse a hundred meters out, Su spoke out a sentence indifferently.


    ¡°... you should have asked how many levels of power I had.¡±


    Su then held Madeline¡¯s hand, and without giving the subordinates of the ck man a look, he then walked forward in an unhurried manner. Madeline¡¯s right hand was inserted into her pocket, while her other hand grabbed Su as she followed him as quiet as a kitten. Su¡¯s fist that didn¡¯t hold anything back made her feel extremely peaceful. That was why at that moment, she didn¡¯t mind what Su was thinking.


    It was because either way, she was still holding his hand.

 Book 4 8.5

    Book 4 Chapter 8.5 - Holding Your Hand


    After smashing his fist towards the robust ck man, Su originally nned to use his pistol to kill the two machine gun users. Even though weapons like the heavy machine guns didn¡¯t pose him any threat, Su was still worried about Madeline beside him. Surprisingly, under the tremendous shock, when everyone looked towards Su, their eyes were all filled with overwhelming shock and fear. These soldiers that had clearly had their share of ughter not only didn¡¯t have any intention of retaliating, they even slowly backed off, even tilting their weapons to the side or to the ground out of fear of provoking Su¡¯s suspicions and disgust.


    What was going on? Towards everyone¡¯s reactions, Su truly was a bit shocked.


    Could it be that these people clearly understood the uselessness of gunpowder weapons against high level ability users? This didn¡¯t seem too likely. Midnight City was extremely prosperous, but its overall level of technology was still too far from Dragon City¡¯s. The levels and number of the ability users here even more so couldn¡¯t bepared to the ck Dragonriders. After spending an entire half day here, Su didn¡¯t see a single fourth level ability user. Jack only had a few second level abilities, while the robust ck man had three levels of power and defense. These were also the mostmonly seen and ordinary abilitybinations with no speed or technique topliment them, which also meant that they were just a bit tougher. With just a few single level weapon mastery ability users using machine guns, people like them would be easily wiped out. However, this kind of fe looked like he had quite a good position in Sinking de, indicating that Sinking de didn¡¯t have that many high level ability users. It was definitely not like Dragon City where one might encounter a few dragonriders just by walking along the main streets.


    The greater the disparity in abilities, the smaller the difference between conventional and unconventional weapons¡¯ power would be. Even a weapon like the electromaic rifle with its terrifying power, if ced in the hands of an ordinary person, it wouldn¡¯t be able to threaten Su at all, let alone the fact that its tremendous recoil and inherent weight made it so that anyone without three levels of power and defense couldn¡¯t even use it. Even in Su¡¯s hands, when using it to deal with udia, it still felt extremely strenuous. If he didn¡¯t have the panoramic view, as well as his brain¡¯s terrifying calction speed to support it, the electromaic rifle wouldn¡¯t have even produced half the power it previously disyed.


    The most convenient and fast means ofmunication andrge amounts of information was only grasped by the hands of the few at the top of the food chain. Among the ordinary people that upied the absolute majority, the propagation of knowledge was an extremely slow process. If they didn¡¯t personally see it or directly experience it, Su didn¡¯t believe that these ordinary people would have such a clear and deeply engraved fear towards high level ability users. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten into the habit of using killing as intimidation ever since he was in the wilderness.


    Of course, even if they were low level Perception Domain ability users, they could still only rely on general knowledge and what they observed to deduce other people¡¯s abilities. Meanwhile, high level ability users could determine other people¡¯s level of ability through perception or energy. Su¡¯s panoramic view could even more urately deduced other people¡¯s ability domains and concrete ability levels. As for the mostmonly seen lower level abilities, he could even precisely determine what those abilities themselves were.


    When he realized that these people who originally bore malice understood fear and thus backed off, Su didn¡¯t n tomit needless ughter either. However, this strange scene made him develop a bit of interest towards Sinking de¡¯s five membermittee. Midnight City¡¯s level of science and technology were ordinary, and their number of ability users were even morecking. The city¡¯s infrastructure and military equipment were also an entire generation behind the ck Dragonriders, but the ordinary people here were definitely not ignorant. From Jack¡¯s description, the five memberedmittee¡¯s members were all ability users with around seven levels of ability. To rule over Sinking de¡¯s vastnd and poption equipped with indoor farms and a nuclear power nt as its core power source, this kind of military strength was far from enough.


    The war philosophy of the ck Dragonriders was always abilities above all else, and that powerful elites were king. If Sinking de bordered the ck Dragonriders, then they wouldn¡¯t even have to send out any generals; just a few higher ranked officers would be enough to sweep through Midnight City. For this ce to have only this much military force and still not fall meant that Sinking de likely had some other strength in the shadows, and the rulers had enough intelligence.


    Su and Madeline walked about leisurely. They continuously observed their surroundings and secretly assessed Sinking de¡¯s strength. Several hours passed quietly just like that. Su already walked through most of Midnight City. When night began to fall, Su and Madeline began to head back.


    The entire journey was exceptionally peaceful.


    Sinking de didn¡¯t trouble Su because of the death of one of their members. This was also somewhat unexpected for Su. He didn¡¯t fear Sinking de¡¯s retaliation, because from his perspective, an organization that couldn¡¯t control their own troops and allowed them to casually provoke foreign powerful individuals without additional screening wasn¡¯t too far off fromplete destruction. As such, Su didn¡¯t mind giving this process a little push. Even when he was still in the wilderness, he already dared to ughter his way into Pendulum City alone to challenge Rond. Now that his strength had increased substantially and his equipment¡¯s level of technology was enough to suppress the other party, Su didn¡¯t mind going to war against Sinking de if necessary.


    Only ability users could deal with ability users; this was a famous saying among the ck Dragonriders, as well as the summary of many years of blood and mes. Precisely because of their firm belief in this saying, as well as the loose alliance of bloodline families did the ck Dragonriders develop its current unique system. When he first joined the ck Dragonriders, Su didn¡¯tpletely understand how unique and powerful it was. The life and death experiences he encountered again and again made Su gradually understand the strength of the enemies around him, but only when he fled this far and saw the Alloy Brotherhood, as well as the Sinking de on the other side of the uninhabited region, did Su truly understand the ck Dragonriders¡¯ strength.


    However, the more he realized how powerful the ck Dragonriders were, the more pressure Su felt. Just how powerful was the Blood Parliament above the ck Dragonriders then? What about Bevs and Spider Empress who jointly controlled the Blood Parliament? What about Persephone who stayed behind in the ck Dragonriders? How was she doing?

 Book 4 8.6

    Book 4 Chapter 8.6 - Holding Your Hand


    When Su and Madeline returned to the hotel, the other three subordinates hadn¡¯t returned yet. The two of them thus leisurely went to do their respective matters. Madeline continued to practice her sword stances in the garden. If she didn¡¯t waste time, training the sword for a day would bring her one evolutionary point. It didn¡¯t seem like that much, but over a long period of time, it would bring quite the shocking results.


    Su hid in the bathroom upstairs, secretly inspecting his own injuries. Correct, not only was there a bathroom here, one could even truly take a shower. Strictly in terms of the abundance of water and food, Midnight City wasn¡¯t inferior to Dragon City.


    Su used a bit of purified water to wash his injuries, and then he tightly wrapped himself up again. udia¡¯s energy continued to linger about without dissipating, so it looked like without at least ten days or so, Su¡¯s injuries wouldn¡¯t begin to really take a turn for the better. He looked at his own body in front of the mirror, his mind still thinking about the terrifying hole in his chest. That was the most severe injury, and it naturally didn¡¯t heal yet. In addition, the surrounding areas of the injury were a deathly gray color, and they were also undergoing unstoppable fibrosis. Under the suppression of the thickening and scarring connective tissue, new flesh couldn¡¯t regrow from the injury either. Su already used the military de to shave off the tissues that underwent fibrosis, but soon after, the new tissues would undergo the same process. These destructive effects wouldst all the way until the energy udia left behind disappeared.


    Now, Su finally felt that udia was not only an extremely ferocious woman, she was also an extremely troublesome woman. As long as one was injured by her, those with slightly inferior strength would only have death waiting for them. The only thing that consoled him was that udia was definitely not having a great time right now either. Su still felt a vague connection with the blood that invaded udia¡¯s body. This connection would be at times strong and at times weak. At its weakest, he wouldn¡¯t be able to feel them at all, but when the connection was strong, a blurry image of udia¡¯s entire inner organ structures would even appear in Su¡¯s consciousness, and during this time, Su could even give a vaguemand to these intruder cells. During these past few days, the intruder cells continuously fought against udia¡¯s immune system, and they were bing stronger and stronger as well during this war.


    Being able tost such a long time made even Su feel shock towards udia¡¯s resistances. However, Su could already feel that her resistances were starting to copse.


    Su tidied up his clothes, and then he headed down the stairs. He already ¡®saw¡¯ that several off-road vehicles were parked in the courtyard outside, and a dozen or so people got off the vehicles. The one in the lead was a half white haired, strictly dressed middle-aged man. He had a short beard, and it was simrly trimmed in a neat and tidy manner. This man¡¯s bearing was quite unordinary. Among the ten followers were cool and elegant female secretaries, robust bodyguards, as well as what looked like civilian subordinates. From the scale of this group, it was clear that this man was likely a high level member of Sinking de, and quite likely a member of the five manmittee. From theposition of this group, this individual shouldn¡¯t bear any hostility. From Su¡¯s perception, this man was hiding up to three six level Magic Domain abilities. In this region, this already made him a rarely seen powerful ability user.


    The doorbell sounded. Madeline inserted the heavy sword into the ground and opened the courtyard door.


    The one that pressed the doorbell was that middle-aged man. When the courtyard door opened, he already clearly saw Madeline¡¯s appearance, and in that instant, became somewhat absent-minded! However, he quickly recovered, looked Madeline in the eyes, and then bowed slightly. With a smile, he said, ¡°My name is Victor Shast, you can call me Victor. Beautiful young miss, if I may ask, is mister Su here?¡±


    From his mannerisms to the style of conversation, everything was impable. Even the expression he revealed from his eyes was only admiration and not desire, moreover, his act of looking Madeline in the eyes was also extremely appropriate.


    When Victor¡¯s vehicle fleet drove into this block, Madeline already reached the conclusion that this person didn¡¯te looking for trouble. That was why she restrained her killing intent and moved to the side, allowing Su who had just emerged from inside the room a path.


    When he saw Su, Victor immediately revealed an enthusiastic smile. He walked forward and tightly gripped Su¡¯s hand. With an amiable tone, he said, ¡°Victor Shast, one of the five manmittee¡¯s members in charge of military affairs and public safety.¡±


    ¡°Su, mercenary for hire.¡± Su¡¯s response was simrly simple. However, he was a bit surprised inwardly. The five-memberedmittee did have seventh level ability users, yet Victor whose highest level ability was six levels was the suprememander of military affairs; this was quite interesting. Could it be that he was like Li, possessing military talent that ordinary people could only strive for?


    Victor looked around the house and garden, and then with a smile, he said to Su, ¡°The environment here isn¡¯t bad, I hope it is to your distinguished self¡¯s liking. I heard that there was a bit of misunderstanding between those under me and yourself, so I personally came with two bottles of first-rate red wine. If you don¡¯t mind meing in, we can sit down and sample them in the living room. Believe me, they really are quite excellent. If you don¡¯t mind, I am quite interested in discussing possibilities of working together.¡±


    ¡°I would love to.¡± Su smiled and replied. He made an inviting gesture.


    Victor immediately walked into the living room. His rather eager attitude left Su a bit shocked, as if he was avoiding something. Su turned around and looked at Madeline, thetter immediately widening her eyes, appearing extremely innocent. She indeed restrained her aura this entire time, making her look no different from an ordinary young girl, so those with less than five levels of perception abilities shouldn¡¯t be able to sense any abilities from her. Even if Su used the panoramic view, he could only see that she had had three two level abilities, respectively in power, dexterity, and strength. As for her terrifying innate attributes, he couldn¡¯t sense anything at all.


    If one were to say that Victor was hiding from something, then the only one left was Madeline. However, there was no way he could know about Madeline¡¯s abilities, so could it be intuition?


    A man with terrifying intuition?


    Su frowned. He instinctively felt that Victor might perhaps not be that easy to deal with.


    Victor was clearly someone that was good at associating with others. He saw that Su and Madeline weren¡¯t people that liked to talk much, and as such, he ommited an extensive amount of polite greeting and praise, and instead directly said that the one who died under Su¡¯s hands was a lieutenant of Sinking de¡¯s main army whomanded twenty first-ss soldiers. His death was a heavy loss for Sinking de.


    Su smiled and said, ¡°Then your distinguished self¡¯s intention is that I should have obediently handed her over?¡±


    Victor immediately shook his head and said, ¡°No, that is not what I am implying at all. Actually, he has also vited our inner regtions, only, I didn¡¯t think hemitted an offense worthy of being put to death. However, we can let this matter end here as an act of good faith from my side in our cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Then, how does your distinguished self intend for us to cooperate?¡± Su asked.


    With a wave of Victor¡¯s hands, the female secretary standing behind him immediately produced an intelligence system. After starting it up, several beams of light were released, forming a three dimensional topographic map. Midnight City was at one side of the map, while the surrounding important cities and powers were also marked out. There were more than ten regions that were marked with a striking red color on the map, inside of which were small cities or symbols of organizations. There was even an olden era refuge base! These areas all had their corresponding markings that indicated their level of military strength, a well as their severity of danger. There were both details and outlines in this diagram.


    Victor pointed at the various ring red regions. He looked at Su with shining eyes and said, ¡°These are all our enemies. I hope mister Su can remove these enemies in our ce. Your distinguished self can choose whichever enemy you wish. As for your reward... for every three areas you destroy, your distinguished self can choose any one of them and use that as your own territory!¡±


    Su¡¯s mind was moved. His eyes immediatelynded on that refuge base.

 Book 4 9.1

    Book 4 Chapter 9.1 - Taking Root


    Victor was an extremely rare talent. During this negotiation that wasn¡¯t that long, his words became fewer and fewer, and the words he used were increasingly refined, yet it made Su and Madeline more and more interested. Through the slightest change in Su¡¯s expressions, he would be able to keenly grasp where the other party¡¯s interestsid, and from there on correspondingly change his own way method of expressing himself to better suit what Su was used to. This was a type of talent, not something that can be developed through practice.


    During the negotiation process, Victor ambiguously inquired about Su¡¯s ability levels, and Su directly stated that he had eight levels of ability. This information made Victor back down somewhat, but it wasn¡¯t to an extremely great degree, mainly increasing the amount of supplies they would offer as well as the extent of the discount they were willing to offer him. Meanwhile, they requested Su¡¯s willingness to maintain a sense of duty to this task. Su understood this as Victor¡¯s self evaluation being not too far from an eight level ability user, or at the very least, when he prepared the n for this negotiation, he did not treat himself solely as a seventh level ability user.


    The final negotiation agreement was quickly settled. It was an extremely equal, mutually beneficial agreement. Victor didn¡¯t haggle over every ounce like a typical businessman and instead had his eyes set on bteral, long-term coboration.


    Of course, in this era, the strength of an agreement was determined by the strength of both parties. That was why oftentimes, the so-called agreement was nothing more than a piece of paper. Only after signing this basically equal agreement did Su develop a new sense of acknowledgement towards his own strength. Perhaps due to the Blood Parliament having too many experts, Su always felt like he was being suppressed. Only when he traveled over a thousand kilometers outwards to a ce the Blood Parliament¡¯s powers had no control over did he find that he himself already had the qualifications to negotiate equally with Sinking de who controlled an enormous city as well as its vast surrounding areas.


    After the agreement was signed, the atmosphere between Su and Victor became much more rxed. Su immediately inquired why Midnight City treated ability users with such importance. Victor obviously understood what his words were implying, and as such, with augh, he began to calmly speak about the reason.


    Victor indeed had talent in military affairs. After experiencing ten long years of war, together with hispanions, they gradually expanded, evolving from a group of armed refugees until they ultimately upied Midnight City and established the organization Sinking de. During this process, only five of the original sixteen were left, and that was the origin of the five memberedmittee.


    As the director of military affairs, there were always a few issues Victor found difficult to settle, and that was how to allow ability users to disy their greatest effectiveness after involving them in military matters, as well as how to defend against the other side¡¯s ability users. The greatest problemid in what kind of high level abilities there were, what kind of power they had, as well as knowing what the the highest level of that ability was.


    To summarize it all together, this was the ability system. The extent and depth of the system, to quite a great degree reflected the strength of the organization thatid out this system. Fortunately, Ken City¡¯s chief scientist Dr. Dous was a genius in gic modification and ability research. Even though he himself only had six levels of Perception Domain ability, and it was rumored that the highest level ability user he had personally seen was only eight levels, the ability system he personallypiled actually included dozens of ninth level abilities! These ninth level abilities were all produced from repeated calctions and baseless inferences. After paying an enormous price, Victor obtained this ability system, and from then on, obtained a feasible understanding of potential strength ability users could have. This also urged him to make the decisive decision to educate all residents within Sinking de¡¯s area of control about high level ability users.


    When abilities reached seven levels or higher, only ability users could defeat other ability users. This was also a conclusion Victor reached.


    When Victor finished talking, Su felt quite some admiration for this Dr. Dous he had never met before. It was because Su found that even though those ninth level abilities were all baselessly deduced, they weren¡¯t purely fantasy.


    For example, one of the ninth level abilities Victor leaked out, true attack and defense, was the upgraded version of the Combat Domain¡¯s eighth level ability offense and defense mastery, which was also recorded in the ck Dragonriders¡¯ information. The problemid in the fact that this wasn¡¯t amonly seen ninth level ability, and it had strict prerequisite abilities and natural talent requirements. These weren¡¯t fundamental abilities like power, speed, or dexterity, things that could be deduced from the tenth level down one by one throughmon sense. Instead, based on what Victor described, Dr. Dous, without anybat data, obtained the ability system for true attack and defense purely through implication and deduction. His skills in calctions and pattern research can only be described as those of a genius.


    Of course, theplete ability system was not as simple as the small amount Victor spoke about. For example, the ninth level ability power strengthening, due to a difference of the gic formtion itself and individual talent, the degree of amplification of one¡¯s innate strength would differ to some extent, and that would greatly affect the true ability system. However, this core information was not something Victor would divulge.


    When he was in the ck Dragonriders, due to his rank as a colonel, Su already had ess to somemonly seen ninth level abilities. Just this bit alone was already over twenty abilities!


    From what Persephone told him, when his scope of authority reached that of major general rank, he would have the qualifications to see rare ninth level abilities andmonly seen tenth level abilities. Unlike Dr. Dous¡¯ fantasies, the ck Dragonriders¡¯ tenth level ability information mostly came from living examples! This meant that at the very least, there were people in the past that had these tenth level abilities, and the information had even been recorded.


    That was why when when his talks with Victor ended, Su felt quite rxed, but he also felt quite burdened.


    Not only was Victor smart, he was quite wise as well. He could see through Su¡¯s strength, at least a portion of his strength that was hidden beneath the waters, as well as Su¡¯s need for a base of operations. That was why the core of the n he proposed was that he would offer money and weapons, while Su would offer military force. Then, both sides would split the ill-gotten gains, a n where each took what they needed, as well as a n that maximized both sides¡¯ interests. Victor wished to broaden his range of influence through Su¡¯s help, while Su wished to take root within this region that was rich with resources yetcking military force. The problem nowid in whether or not this ce was far enough from Dragon City.

 Book 4 9.2

    Book 4 Chapter 9.2 - Taking Root


    In the following few days, Su had a taste of Victor¡¯s efficiency in handling matters. He marked out a several thousand square meter independent region at the border of Midnight City to serve as Su¡¯s base. This was a courtyard surrounded by walls, and within it was a building with three floors underground and five floors above ground, fully equipped with water and electrical supply. The weapons and ammunition that were to be sent over were already in ce, as well as three armed off-road vehicles. There was even a batch of fuel brought over as a gift. These three off-road vehicles¡¯ functionalities were naturally far inferior to the two off-road vehicles Su seized from Bevs, but thetter used fuel cells as energy, and there was no way Sinking de could produce them. Not even Steel Gate who specialized in the arms supply had this type of technology. That was why before they found new fuel cells, those two advanced all terrain off-road vehicles could only collect dust in the courtyard, being not much different from pieces of scrap metal.


    These goods were the startup funds. Su didn¡¯t waste time either. When the goods arrived, he immediately brought Madeline and his three subordinates onto two off-road vehicles and left Midnight City towards the southwestern mountain region.


    At this moment, in the mountains and fields a thousand miles away, Persephone had already ran for several hours, crossing over two hundred kilometers of mountainous areas. She was currently leaning against a rock, continuously panting for breath. Her face was flushed with an abnormal redness. Her chest rapidly rose and fell, her body already weak to the point where only through this heavy breathing method would she be able to replenish her strength. Thebat clothes on her body were already tattered beyond recognition, and her originally bright and clean skin had scars of varying sizes. The pink and tender injuries were quite striking. Persephone already didn¡¯t have the extra energy to use on removing these scars.


    On a mountain peak not too far out appeared Eileen¡¯s figure. Right now, half of her impressive figure was naked, the ck suit alreadypletely turned into beggar¡¯s clothes. Her hat had already been lost who knew where, and her head of blonde hair was tied with a single strip of cloth behind her head. She gave Persephone who was currently resting a good look with herrge eyes, slowed down her speed, and then began to slowly walk down from the mountain. Eileen¡¯s half speed was still equivalent to at least five levels of speed. That was why after ten or so minutes, she arrived at a ce less than a kilometer away from Persephone¡¯s location. However, Eileen didn¡¯t continue moving forward, instead choosing to sit down, rest and treat the injuries on her body.


    The two women had already fought for several days, one chasing the other, fighting from one ce to the other. They were now already several thousand kilometers away. Sometimes, Eileen chased while Persephone fled, and sometimes, Persephone chased while Eileen ran. After fighting this desperate struggle for several days and nights, both sides had their own share of the limelight. Only, the surrounding vast mountains, forests, and rivers suffered quite the disaster, being smashed about by the two individuals¡¯ energies until they were changed beyond recognition.


    This area was close to the Holy Crusaders¡¯ range of influence, so at first, the Holy Crusaders did sense some changes taking ce here, so they sent out some investigation troops to see what was going on. However, it would have been better if they didn¡¯t send out anyone. As soon as the investigational team approached, they were immediately detected by the two vicious women. Regardless of whether it was Eileen or Persephone, regardless of whoever the one being chased was, they were the one that was temporarily at a disadvantage, so they wouldn¡¯t be feeling too good. These two both liked to take their anger out on others, so regardless of who it was, they would both conveniently wipe out the Holy Crusader¡¯s investigational team out. Either way, the difference in strength between them was too great, so wiping them out wouldn¡¯t affect their fleeing speed, while it could vent out a bit of their discontent. There was once when the Holy Crusaders¡¯ investigation troop didn¡¯t block Eileen¡¯s escape path, yet because she had just suffered quite the misfortune under Persephone¡¯s hands, under her great fury, she purposely made a detour to wipe them out before letting the matter drop. This gave Persephone three entire minutes of time for rest.


    The sessive disappearances of the investigational troops drew the attention of the Holy Crusaders¡¯ higher levels, and as a result, a small troop lead by a great knight set out from their forward operating base to see what exactly happened in the depths of the mountain area.


    They simrly disappeared forever, and simrly didn¡¯t even send back a signal for help.


    Meanwhile, on the Holy Crusader¡¯srge scale radar, great explosions of energy continued to erupt from time to time in the mountain region. There was clearly some type of battle happening there. As for the power of those two parties, it was apparent from the great knight¡¯s disappearance. The Holy Crusaders¡¯ front-linemander thus decisively recalled all of the personnel in this region back to the base, deciding to just give up the patrol of this area.


    Meanwhile now, even though Eileen and Persephone were both resting, they could erupt into action at any moment to inflict a deadly blow on the other party. During this bitter struggle, Persephone would asionally feel the sign of energy flowing out from her, as if an invisible ck hole was sucking away at her energy. This was especially the case for energy that was obtained from battle to strengthen her gic sequence. Even though it didn¡¯t devour a lot, in this battle where she was constantly dancing on the brink of life and death, every bit of energy could change the battlefield¡¯s situation.


    However, Eileen was experiencing a simr situation. She would often disy strange and indescribable moments of weakness. After chasing for several days and nights, they had both inspected the other parties¡¯bat strength down to thest detail, so every bit of opportunity would be seized and used to its maximum effects. Even though Persephone felt that Eileen¡¯s weakness was extremely strange, she would definitely seize every opportunity she was given to send this woman to her grave.


    This was true for Eileen as well.


    After resting for several minutes, Persephone suddenly leapt up without any warning. The battle spear formed from energy appeared in her hands again! The spear seemed to be tangible, its shaft carved withplex and beautiful engravings, the spearpoint adorned with intertwining crescent motifs. Persephone¡¯s hands moved. Faint gray-colored energy mes appeared in her surroundings, its speed gradually increasing. It arrived in front of Eileen¡¯s face in an instant, and then the spearpoint ferociously pierced towards her chest!


    The moment Persephone leapt up, Eileen did as well. Her hands reached forward, and then the fingernails on all ten of her fingers erupted with dazzling radiance! Only at this moment would one see that the fingernails on her fingers that were dyed a dark purple were actually energy manipting crystals. The instant she unfolded her long and slender fingers, streaks of zing electrical arcs flew out. They linked up the crystals on her fingertips at a mysterious frequency and formed aplex electrical web. The electrical web immediately widened to a range of several meters, and within the range covered by the electrical arcs, countless energy storms of different attributes erupted. These storms sted towards Persephone through different trajectories!

 Book 4 9.3

    Book 4 Chapter 9.3 - Taking Root


    This was precisely the ninth level magic ability Eileen grasped, energy storm! The energy storms possessed extremely terrifying destructive power, able to easily destroy a main battle tank. In addition, the attacks¡¯ speeds were extremely fast, so evading them was simply an impossible task. Apart from this, Eileen also had a certain degree of control over the energy storms that were released, able to slightly influence their trajectory through the changes in energy distribution within the crystals on her fingertips. This caused the energy storm¡¯s destructive power to sharply increase!


    Faced with the iing energy storms, Persephone¡¯s speed didn¡¯t decrease, instead bing faster. The energy spear produced afterimages one after another, hacking through the cores of these energy storms one after another with lightning speed! At this moment, all of the engravings on the spear shone. They released blinding earthen radiance, and from time to time, would release expanses of fine electrical radiance. This electrical radiance formed an ionized field around the spear, so the instant it pierced into the energy storm, the crescent decorations on the spearpoint would immediately light up, releasing either heat, icy coldness, electricity, or maic energy streams. When these energy streams forcefully entered Eileen¡¯s energy storms, they would immediately cause the originally frail equilibrium of the energy storms to copse, triggering its premature explosion. Persephone relied on the energy barrier around her for defense and eleration, weaving her way through the exploding energy. The spearpoint carried a deathly radiance, and then it directly aimed for Eileen¡¯s heart!


    The pureness and naivety within Eileen¡¯s eyes instantly vanished, reced with icy-coldness and decisiveness. Her hands suddenly gathered together, unexpectedly rigidly gripping this energy spear¡¯s spearpoint! The fine electrical arcs between her hands had already interweaved into a web, protecting her entire forearm. Meanwhile, when the electrical shed intensely with the various attribute energies that were fired out from the spear, they were both either destroyed or continuously exploded. Waves of destructive energy streams continuouslynded on Eileen¡¯s body, destroying her energy barrier and tearing at her flesh. It even crushed her bones!


    Persephone¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t much better than Eileen¡¯s. The energy spear continuously inched forward between Eileen¡¯s hands, but the energy storms that were flung aside by her rapid advance were currently flying back one after another, continuously bombarding her body. Each time the energy storm exploded, it would alwayspletely destroy theyer of energy protecting her body, and then add another several dozen injuries to her body. Persephone¡¯s defensive energy barrier was far weaker than Eileen¡¯s, but its recoverative speed was much faster than Eileen¡¯s. Almost all of the energy storms would have its destructive power greatly reduced by a regenerated energy barrier.


    Both sides entered a deadlocked situation. The energy spear suddenly released blinding radiance, and then it exploded! Eileen and Persephone both flew backwards. Neither of them were able to stand firm, instead falling on the hard mountain surface, battered and exhausted. There was no way for them to maintain their previous elegance and bearing.


    Once again, neither side won.


    They both bounced up from the ground again immediately and assumed a battle stance, confronting each other. The battle this time was already reaching its end phase. What followed was a period of rest where they fiercelypeted in recovering strength, or a pursuit where one party was clearly at a disadvantage. This was also the fixed cycle that had continuously reyed for many days.


    Persephone and Eileen gave each other a look. When both of them were convinced that the other party¡¯s injuries were simr to their own, they began to respectively treat their injuries and recover their stamina. If they continued fighting, then it would only end in mutual destruction. Regardless of whether it was Persephone or Eileen, neither of them wished for this conclusion, which was why they both chose to continue waiting, waiting for the other party to make a mistake.


    This was an iparably cruel battle. The two evenly matched individuals didn¡¯t have a moment of rest, nor the room to make the slightest mistake. Even the slightest mistake would be seized by the other party and converted into a serious injury. Eileen and Persephone had both made mistakes before, small mistakes enemies weren¡¯t even aware of during ordinary battles. However, this battle waspletely different. Any mistake, no matter how small, would ce them at a disadvantage for several hours, or even an entire day¡¯s time, leaving them with no choice but to run. Eileen and Persephone were both incredibly intelligent. Even when they were on the run, they would always be trying to leave behind traps or opportunities to deliver a fierce counterattack, and both of them had sessfully reversed the battle situation.


    That was why right now, it was still a deadlock situation.


    This was a battle, aprehensivepetition of willpower, stamina, resolution, and patience. Even Persephone felt that it was a miracle that she endured all the way until now. Before meeting Su, it could be said that Persephone¡¯s entire life trajectory was one of smooth sailing without any setbacks, nor did she experience any true test of life and death. She had her own powerful strength, the support of her family¡¯s military strength, as well as subordinates with perfectly allocated abilities. Going out to fight as part of the ck Dragonriders was merely a type ofbat training with a slightly increased danger coefficient. However, during this bitter battle, she long thought that she wouldn¡¯tst until the end, yet she miraculouslysted until now, moreover still seemingly able to continue. Within Persephone¡¯s heart, there was a faint conviction supporting her, one that made her never yield, never give up. However, not even she herself knew where this type of conviction came from.


    In reality, Eileen had also been puzzled this entire time why Persephone hadn¡¯t fallen yet. When Eileen discovered that the power of Persephone¡¯s true luck was far greater than what she had anticipated, she was the one that chose to fight a prolonged war of attrition. Eileen was extremely clear on the fact that Persephone lived an easy life, the model example of the life of a genius who had the support of a wealthy family, beauty, and top level authority, a talent so stunning others would lose the strength to even feel jealousy. This type of life trajectory, as well as her previously undefeated military record, made Eileene to the conclusion that Persephone¡¯s willpower was definitely inferior to her own. This was also the only breakthrough point she could find.


    However, just like how her assessment of Persephone¡¯s fighting strength was inurate, after several days of fighting, Eileen discovered that she simrly misjudged Persephone¡¯s willpower.

 Book 4 9.4

    Book 4 Chapter 9.4 - Taking Root


    Looking at Persephone who was a hundred meters out, Eileen finally couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking, ¡°Older sis Phoney, I really didn¡¯t think you wouldst until now.¡±


    Persephone revealed a shallow smile and said, ¡°Your life from birth shouldn¡¯t be bad either? Since you can persist until now, why wouldn¡¯t I be able to?¡±


    Eileen revealed an extremely innocent expression, and while pouting, she said, ¡°How could you and I be the same? My mind is extremely unique, so of course I canst until now!¡±


    Eileen¡¯s reply left Persephonepletely dumbfounded, but after fighting this life and death battle for several days on end, they had both developed quite a deep understanding of each other, to the extent where they knew each other who knew how many times better than those so-called intimate friends. That was why Persephone had long grown ustomed to Eileen¡¯s shocking words. She didn¡¯t n to let Eileen off just like that, and as such, she suddenly asked, ¡°Eileen, is your recoverative power no good? I always feel like even after you¡¯ve gotten some rest, it doesn¡¯t seem like you recovered that much power!¡±


    In reality, the battle of mockery was part of both of these individuals¡¯ battle n, to the extent where it was an extremely important part.


    Persephone didn¡¯t count on Eileen giving her a real answer, but Eileen actually replied extremely seriously and properly, ¡°This is an extremely natural thing! While fighting you, I am also thinking of a way to mess up udia! I mentioned udia to you before. She is an extremely annoying fe, the one that was sent to chase after your pretty little boy. However, her luck is clearly not that good. I discovered that she seems to have been extremely seriously injured, moreover suffering injuries that are extremely difficult to recover from. That is why I¡¯ve always been thinking of ways during this past few days to make her luck worse, and that way, who knows, she might just die under her own injuries. This also consumes stamina!¡±


    Eileen¡¯s reply left Persephone shocked, but it really was a piece of good news. Persephone asked without batting an eyelid, ¡°Do you really dislike udia?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t dislike her, I hate her!¡± When Eileen said the word hate, all of her pureness and cuteness instantly vanished, instead reced with indescribable resentment. Her expression then immediately returned to normal, and after clearing her throat, she revealed a light smile and said, ¡°Even though it¡¯s quite regretful that I can¡¯t personally chop that filthy bitch to pieces, her dying even a minute sooner is still a good thing. However, older sis Phoney, even if it was Lord Bevs, I wouldn¡¯t let him injure you. I can feel that udia already can¡¯t hold on much longer. Who knows, in just a day or two, I can curse her to death. When that timees, older sis Phoney, you won¡¯t have any more chances!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? That may be, but have you thought about whether you will have a chance two dayster?¡± Persephone countered with a smile. Even though her face had scorch marks and bloodstains, when she smiled, she was still so beautiful that others¡¯ eyes would brighten. At the very least, Eileen¡¯s eyes brightened quite a bit.


    Persephone¡¯s words were implying quite a few things. During this battle these two fought for these past few days, in reality, both of these women were rapidly growing. The energy weapon wasn¡¯t Persephone¡¯s ultimate trump card, her true killing method rested in the fact that she could produce different attribute energy on the spear condensed from energy. This didn¡¯t affect the energy weapon condensing ability that much, still within the category of eighth level abilities. This type of modification¡¯s true foundation came from Persephone¡¯s talent and understanding of abilities itself, but it still substantially increased the power of the energy condensed weapon. During their battle during the past few days, not only did the various attribute abilities Persephone produced from the spear be more and more powerful, it even developed a maic energy field. Moreover, originally, the various attributes of energy she released from the spear were random, but now, she seemed to vaguely be able to control it. If she was able to truly master this, then the energy formed weapon ability would truly step over into the ninth level threshold, and in actualbat, this tremendous power would ce Persephone¡¯sbat strength above that of ordinary ninth level ability users.


    Meanwhile, after Eileen¡¯s energy storms were broken through by Persephone, the energy storms became smaller in scale, while increasing much more in numbers. Her control over them became more and more fluid as well. Her strength was rapidly climbing as well.


    During this battle, their abilities and genes were ferociously climbing and strengthening. If evolutionary points were considered, the amount the two acquired was roughly the same. However, Persephone¡¯s overall ability levels were still a bit lower than Eileen¡¯s, and as such, her rate of improvement was faster than Eileen¡¯s. Meanwhile, if one considered truebat, Persephone¡¯s rate of increase was also slightly faster than Eileen¡¯s. It was just like what Persephone said: in two days, there really might not be any difference between theirbat strength.


    udia was a venomous thorn within Eileen¡¯s heart. The meaning of Persephone¡¯s words was that Eileen should give up on this venomous thorn in exchange for her own superiority. However, this venomous thorn¡¯s existence would in itself more or less hurt Eileen¡¯sbat strength. It was extremely difficult to assess the gains and losses. As long as Eileen began to weigh the two, Persephone¡¯s objective would have already been met.


    Who could have expected that Eileen would resolutely refuse Persephone¡¯s enticement, not showing even the slightest ounce of hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! As long as I can harm that woman to death, even if I immediately end up dying, then I am willing!¡±


    This time, it was Persephone¡¯s turn to be shocked. She truly didn¡¯t understand how a person could hate to this degree. There was definitely some underlying reason, but this was not something Persephone could understand. Persephone¡¯s world was always one filled with sunshine. Deep-rooted hatred and those types of dark things didn¡¯t have any corners to hide in.


    That was why Persephone could feel Eileen¡¯s boundless hate, yet could not understand her. Perhaps it really was as Eileen said herself, that she was a natural born psychopath.

 Book 4 9.5

    Book 4 Chapter 9.5 - Taking Root


    Within the vast, uninhabited area Su had previously walked past, a fair and graceful figure was currently slowly walking about. It was a woman, a woman that was already no longer beautiful. Her body was covered in frightening injuries, and all of the flesh at the edge of the injuries were tilted outwards. The flesh that was exposed were all an rming purplish ck. Her hair had allpletely fallen out. Her bald head instead gave her a strange charm.


    Each time udia breathed, it would feel as if a me was ignited within her body. This me was ice-cold, yet it burned up a considerable amount of her vitality. Her legs felt heavier and heavier, and with the amount of stamina she had remaining, with every step she took, she could only rely on her strong willpower to keep her from copsing. She did her best to look into the distance, but all she could see for several dozen li was still overgrown wilderness. These few dozen li she could normally easily cross now felt endless, as if she would never reach the other side.


    She still persistently headed west, because Su was in that direction, because she still hadn¡¯tpleted her mission, hadn¡¯t killed Su. udia had a faint connection with her body¡¯s power, but this rtionship was currently growing weaker. This was a sign that Su was still alive, as well as a sign of Su¡¯s destructive energy that was gradually suppressing her.


    udia felt extremely thirsty, desiring water greatly. Meanwhile, above the distant horizon was the reflection of water that stretched as far as the eye could see. There was a greatke region that could be considered a marvel, its sea-like size terrifying countless generations of people. In the new era, the shock it left people with was simrly great. Not only was its tremendous size intimidating, it now also carried strong radiation not even mutated creatures could survive under. Even though her head was under such pain that she felt like it would explode and her lips were split open everywhere, udia still knew that she couldn¡¯t drink that water.


    A bitter and astringent moist feeling suddenly welled up in her throat. Then, her knees buckled, causing her to involuntarily kneel onto the ground. Her mouth opened, and the with a urah sound, she spat out a wave of purplish ck watery blood! When she saw the watery blood¡¯s color and fragmented tissues floating inside, udia¡¯s heart gradually sank to rock bottom.


    This was the third time she spat out blood today. In the past few days, she would only cough out blood once a day at most, and the amount was far from as much as today¡¯s, with the color not being as turbid either. She could feel those strange cells with abnormal levels of vitality enter every nook and cranny, carrying out a never ending assault against all of her body¡¯s most vital organs! The most terrifying thing was that they were already gradually seizing control of her blood vessels and heart!


    ¡°Is today... going to be thest?¡± udia suddenlyughed, her expression unexpectedly extremely carefree. After spitting out another mouthful of ck blood, she took a deep breath, preparing to stand up and continue west, despite likely not even covering another kilometer due to her currently state. However, she only thought about doing everything she could, only about continuing until she took herst breath.


    At this moment, an intangible wave of coldness suddenly descended on udia¡¯s body, causing her to involuntarily break out into a shiver. Her body¡¯s immune system suddenly became chaotic. It was less than a minute of disorder, but for the intruder cells in her body, this amount of time was already enough. udia could clearly feel that those terrifying abnormal cells had already opened up a path to her vertebra!


    In the depths of udia¡¯s heart, Eileen¡¯s face quietly appeared, as well as the resentment she bore under her sincere appearance. udia revealed a bitter smile, and then she decided not to walk anymore, instead sitting down and hugging her knees. She looked into the beautiful scenery where a single line divided sky and water. Her heart suddenly opened up.


    udia knew Eileen hated her, but never to this degree, willing to waste such a tremendous amount of energy to attack her. Eileen seeded, because udia already couldn¡¯t live much longer. The prickling sensations rapidly climbed her vertebra. However, Eileen failed as well, because even if she didn¡¯t do anything, udia knew that she would still only be able to hold on for two more days. The conclusion was still ultimately the same.


    At this time, faces appeared one after another in udia¡¯s heart, including Bevs¡¯, the one that gave her a second life, as well as the one caused her to make the firm resolution to dedicate the rest of her life to repaying him. The most important thing, however, was that Bevs gave her man a second life.


    There was also Henry, a crazy and talented young man, as well as her man. Each time Henry vented his desires autosadistically on her body, udia could feel the emotions and suffering he repressed. Henry was, without a doubt, a genius, but under Bevs¡¯ shadow, all so-called geniuses became simrly mediocre. He had always desired to surpass his father, but what he got in return was only despair. There was no affection to speak of between udia and Henry, because she had already handed over all of her so-called affection. Meanwhile, Henry sought her out at first simrly out of novelty, as well as his tastes that had long be warped from prolonged repression. Out of gratefulness towards Bevs, udia didn¡¯t refuse. She originally thought that Henry would be done after ying around for a bit, yet she never expected that the two¡¯s rtionship would continue for so long.


    Henry was also the reason why Eileen detested her. Eileen liked Henry, and she also liked the young Haydn, liking them to a crazy degree. However, tragically, neither of them liked Eileen, to the extent where they didn¡¯t even have the desire to touch her.


    This was aplex, depressing, and warped cycle of emotions, moreover one that could not be solved.


    Then, she thought of Su. From Su¡¯s body, udia seemed to have seen her past self. Those matters she had originally thought she had long forgotten appeared one after another. What was different was that she already lost, already gave up, while Su was still holding on. If this was the olden era, udia would be extremely willing to be good friends with Su, because they were simr people. However, this was the new era of turmoil, so there was no choice. They could only stand against each other until one side fell.


    udia copsed. However, her face was serene and tranquil, as if she was sleeping.


    During her final moments, her heart was like a clear sky without a single cloud.

 Book 4 9.6

    Book 4 Chapter 9.6 - Taking Root


    Within the central biologicalboratories under the ck Parliament, the main director Dr. Connor¡¯s chief assistant, the man close to middle age, was leaning over his desk, his attentionpletely concentrated on the light screen¡¯s giant several hundred variables form. His eyes werepletely bloodshot, and his lips, due to excessive anxiety, had a deep gash that seemed like it hadn¡¯t closed for many days. He had already wrestled with this form for close to a month, and now, he finally reached some elementary results. If he could have some type of breakthrough, then that was an extremely important step. Even though this step, within theboratory¡¯s enormous, ambitious, and core n, was just a tiny step, and it didn¡¯t even directly affect the core project, only providing some supplementary roundabout uses, for him personally, it was iparably important.


    That night, his heart was currently rapidly beating, his mental statepletely taut. He was incredibly nervous, as if something was about to happen, and he had a premonition that this thing was the result he had yearned for in his dreams. As soon as he was about to touch upon some faint trace of pattern within the endless sea of data, the enormous light screen suddenly released a shrill sound. This sound was especially ear-splitting during this quiet night. He was immediately given a fright. When he recovered, his back was covered in cold sweat, and all of the insights he had gained naturally disappeared without a trace in that instant.


    Bang! The middle-aged man¡¯s fists mmed heavily down on his work station. Only then did he turn around and hatefully stare at that light screen that disturbed his important burst of inspiration, his most important experiment. If he didn¡¯t receive a satisfactory answer, he didn¡¯t mind immediately smashing apart that light screen. As Dr. Connor¡¯s chief assistant, forget about smashing a trifling light screen, even if he killed an assistant researcher or two, it wouldn¡¯t be that big of a deal.


    The image that light screen disyed immediately turned him into a statue!


    Under his very eyes, the gene lock that had remained unmoving for so long slowly moved in a circle, releasing gic fragments that contained a sea of information! Moreover, this process didn¡¯t quicklye to an end, instead continuing for several minutes!


    Only when the gene lock¡¯s activity stopped for an entire half hour did he wake up from his shock. His eyes shifted over to a number at the corner of the light screen. Degree of release: 11%.


    11%! This number was like a powerful strike of lightning, one that made the middle-aged man¡¯s entire mental world blindingly white!


    Another period of time had passed, the nowpletely recovered middle-aged assistant began to calcte a few numbers in his brain at lightning speed. He immediately dashed out of his office, rushing out madly towards Dr. Connor¡¯s residential region while screaming like a child. After running past three intersections at record speed, he finally arrived in front of Dr. Connor¡¯s room. However, no matter how agitated he was, the electronic doors of the residential area were still ice-cold and ruthless. Other than a direct order from Dr. Connor himself, no one else had the authority to pass through theserge doors. The worst part was that due to the doctor¡¯s limited sleep time, the locked entrance did not allow voicemunication. After all, the doctor only slept one or two hours a day. If he didn¡¯t get proper rest, his energy for the day couldn¡¯t be guaranteed.


    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t be bothered to worry about the doctor¡¯s habits and potential anger, heavily kicking his foot on the metal gates. This kick naturally didn¡¯t make these doors move in the slightest. Even after trying a few more times, it was still the same result. Even if a seventh level ability user was here, without suitable equipment, that person should forget about sting open these thirty centimeter thick heavy alloy doors.


    Unknown as to what it was with him today, the middle-aged man was bursting with inspiration tonight. Without even thinking, he took off the jacket, stuck it to therge gate, and then set it ame. Several secondster, an rm sound immediately rang through the entireboratory. The walls at both sides of the ceiling all opened, revealing rows after rows of nozzles. Under the ice-cold shower, the middle-aged assistant was thoroughly soaked. However, his round face was full of excitement and suffused with color. His thick lips twitched about. It was because he knew that the same situation would inevitably happen inside Dr. Connor¡¯s room.


    In under a minute, the heavy alloy doors already opened. Dr. Connor who was wrapped in his sleepwear rushed out. He was simrlypletely drenched, his gray grizzled hair tightly stuck to his scalp. The sleepwear made out of precious materialspletely absorbed all of the ice-cold water. Right now, it was as ufortable as ufortable could be.


    The rm system was still ear-piercing screaming. Dr Connor only discovered after rushing out that there was no fire outside at all, but the entire long corridor was filled with watery mist, still spraying out ice-cold water. He decided that he might as well give up on getting anywhere, since moving forward would still leave himpletely soaked. The doctor¡¯s eyes turned, noticing the coat that had been half burnt. It seemed like it was precisely this item that triggered the fire rm, moreover triggering the automatic sprinkling measures.


    ¡°Doctor, you finally woke up!¡± An excited and somewhat trembling voice sounded from the side. Dr. Connor turned his head, and only then did he notice that his assistant was standing by the wall, simrly soaked from head to feet.


    In that instant, the doctor¡¯s mentalputing strength that wasparable to that of a supeputer already linked up everything in his surroundings. With a cold smile, he said, ¡°You are the one that created the fire?!¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t create the fire, you wouldn¡¯t have woken up.¡± The middle-aged assistant spoke as if that was proper and to be expected.


    ¡°You know that I don¡¯t like to be disturbed when I am sleeping...¡± Dr. Connor spoke through clenched teeth, but before he finished his sentence, he was cut off by the assistant.


    ¡°Doctor, key... we have the key!¡± When the assistant spoke these words, not only was his voice trembling, even his body was.


    ¡°Key! Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡± Dr. Connor immediately released a world shaking roar! His slim figure erupted with shocking power and then ran frantically towards the end of the hallway!


    Dr. Connor disyed speed far surpassing his limit. The weaker bodied assistant disyed all of his potential, unexpectedly keeping up with the doctor!


    Several minutester, the doctor and his assistant already arrived on the centralboratory tform. While leaning against the railing, they looked down onto the enormous space over fifty meters below. As the screen¡¯s light reflected off of the doctor and assistant¡¯s bodies, they were like small fish made from mottled light, ones that were continuously swimming about.


    When they observed the other side of the tform, there were unexpectedly ten fifty meter tall, and ten meter diameter metal cylinders! In front of these ten enormous pirs that rested side by side, the doctor and assistant looked as insignificant as ants! The pirs were covered in diagrams formed from countless dots, chunks, and lines. Right now, these diagrams all lit up. Blinding light continuously flowed about the surface of these pirs, and low rumbling sounds groaned like thunder, filling this entire ce. It was as if no other sounds could be heard anymore!


    Every single one of these ten metal pirs were the Blood Parliament¡¯s newest and most powerful ¡®ster stream¡¯puting backbones. Right now, all ten were resting side by side and operating at full speed. Along with their crazy calcting speed, the gic fragments that floated within the light screen began to grow faint one after another, moreover gradually decreasing in number. Each time one fragment disappeared, that was equivalent to the information within that piece being deciphered.


    As he watched these tenputing backbones operate at full force, Dr. Connor¡¯s mind became unsteady. He had long forgotten about the wet, ice-cold pajamas covering his body, as well as his naked feet that were stepping on the ice-cold metal ground.


    ¡°This is simply a miracle...¡± Dr. Connor¡¯s face was intoxicated. His eyes erupted with endless thirst and yearning. His mouth was mumbling, and his hands were subconsciously tightly gripping the railing. If he didn¡¯t do this, he might fall over at any moment.


    Dr. Connor¡¯s face suddenly flushed with an abnormal wave of color, and his breathing became hurried as well. With a trembling voice, he said, ¡°Correct! With this data, we can create the first key, a key that can open the great gates of the ¡®Apostle¡¯s Project¡¯!¡±

 Book 4 10.1

    Book 4 Chapter 10.1 - Sweep


    This was a rugged and uneven ground, the hard surface covered with a thickyer of topsoil. From time to time, a gust of wind would blow past, blowing away ayer of umted dirt, yet bringing back even more dust. The pavement was scorching hot, yet the wind brought a bone-chilling coldness.


    On the pavement,yer afteryer of dirt were swept away, but they were immediately reced with a newyer. Within these newyers of dirt, empty ammunition shells would appear from time to time. These ammunition shells were full of dirt, looking like they went through quite a bit.


    Under the roaring winds, waves of nking sounds rang through the air. An empty can rolled over from the pavement, asionally even jumping about on uneven surfaces. In the end, it smashed into a wall of earth covered with traces of corrosion from wind and sand before finally stopping. Soon after, a pair of military bootsnded heavily on the pavement, stirring up a st of dirt. Just now, it was precisely this pair of boots that kicked the empty can.


    A muffled bang gunshot sounded within the roaring winds. At the same time, a shining yellow, scalding ammunition casended on the ground and rolled in front of those military boots, still releasing smoke so faint it was almost unseeable.


    Then, a man staggered out of a dirt house on the side of the road, sprinting with unsteady steps. Several drops of blood quietly dripped down, leaving behind specks of bloody earth imprints on the pavement. However, he wasn¡¯t able to take many steps before his cumbersome body suddenly copsed, falling in front of those military boots. This was a thirty or so year old man with a face covered in dust, his thick beard still contaminated with a lot of food and crumbs. His eyes were widened, an expression of disbelief frozen on his face. Between his brows was a bullet, and from it seeped out a thin line of blood.


    Su raised his leg, stepping past the corpse copsed in front of him, and then he continued to walk towards the small town¡¯s center. The electromaic rifle hung on his back, but the weapon he used was just therge caliber pistol in his hands.


    This was a small town that had been battered by sand for many years. The edges and corners of the stone brick houses had long been worn down, the surface of the walls rough like sandpaper used to polish metal. The doors and windows were all nailed together by wooden boards. These houses were definitely notfortable to live in, but they were steady enough. In alley fights, they were quite excellent forts. Based on the information Victor offered him, the little town was situated in a remote ce, not within any major shing powers. In addition, it didn¡¯t have any valuable resources. The town¡¯s greatest water source was a deep driven well left behind from the olden era. The bit of groundwater was barely enough for a hundred or so people to use.


    Su walked through the center of this originally not very valuable city just like that, using therge caliber pistol that didn¡¯t exude much technological finesse to turn what should have originally been a cruel alley fight into a single-sided ughter. The electromaic rifle on his back simply didn¡¯t have a turn to show of its power. This modified pistol fired assault rifle bullets, its bullet storage containing ten rounds. Its close range power was shocking, but that was all there was to it. This pistol that used olden era assault rifle bullets¡¯ power was simply unable topete with smaller caliber new era pistols. However, after leaving Dragon City, all new era weapons suffered the issue of ammunition scarcity, which was why Su had Kane put together a firearm that used olden era standard bullets. He didn¡¯t need any special functions, only requiring stability, reliability, and ease of use.


    Bang bang bang! Muffled gunshots continuously sounded within the small town. With every gunshot, a heavy body would copse. Every shot was fatal, and those that were a bit stronger might have a chance to release a short miserable cry. No matter how these experienced, cunning, and cruel fighters hid, attacked, ambushed, or set up traps, none of these efforts were able to stop this devil who was casually walking inside the town!


    From the outside, this small town looked like it should have been abandoned for many years, but in reality, it was Humphrey Malphas¡¯ important base of operations. Su was originally puzzled why Malphas chose this ce as his base of operations, but when he saw how ingeniously hidden this town was, as well as how well the deep driven well was protected, he finally understood the reason. It was because there was water here, and water was everything.


    Malphas was one of the seventeen enemies Victor pointed out. He had close to two hundred people under him, sometimes gathered together, sometimes dispersed out. They came and left like the wind, mainly relying on plundering and extorting inhabited areas for survival. Their way of conduct were not much different than armed mobs. The only difference was their leader Malphas. Malphas was originally a high level supervisor of Steel Gate whoter defected. Apart from being cunning and cruel, he also had four levels of power and six levels of speed. At the same time, he was quite an outstanding assassin. This was also why Steel Gate¡¯s full power encirclement returned without aplishing their goals.


    After discovering the small town Malphas stayed at for some time, Su set up a defensive line outside, and then he entered the small town alone to unleash a massacre.


    As for Malphas, Su didn¡¯t attach much importance to him. Su could restrain all types of assassins that excelled at assault, speed, and hiding. Even though a small half of his power couldn¡¯t be disyed due to his injuries, Malphas still didn¡¯t have a chance.


    Su walked along the alleys one after another. He then suddenly stopped, and the pistol¡¯s muzzle stuck to a nearby dirt house¡¯s walls. On the other side was a man with a gun in his hand. His body stuck tightly to the wall, his mouth wide open like a fish out of water as sweat rolled down his face. He could control his own breathing, but he couldn¡¯t control his heart that was pounding faster and faster! His only wish was that the devil outside would quickly pass by outside, not detecting him in the process. After personally witnessing the various ways hispanions died, he now no longer even had the bravery to fire his weapon!


    Su pulled the trigger. The bullet passed through the dirt house and into the back of this man who was frantically praying.

 Book 4 10.2

    Book 4 Chapter 10.2 - Sweep


    ¡°Ah!¡± A shrill cry sounded from a house a few meters out. The figure of a youth who was clearly still rather young and immature ran out crazily from within, passing by Su, and then into another alley while panicking.


    Su didn¡¯t fire at that youth, instead turning to the left and walking towards an alley in the other direction to arrive at the entrance of a dirt house. Inside the dirt house was a marksman who held a machine gun. Even though his mind was extremely nervous, the hand that held the weapon was still steady; it seemed like this was quite the experienced veteran. His attention was currentlypletely concentrated on the window, not noticing that Su had already appeared behind him at all. Su originally aimed at his heart, but when he saw the machine gun that was still in good condition and its cartridge full of bullets, he tilted the muzzle slightly upwards. Then, a gunshot sounded. That shooter¡¯s body staggered forward, and then his hand unconsciously pressed down on the trigger. The machine gun spat out a dozen or so rounds, and then everything became quiet.


    The machine gun¡¯s roar seemed to be thest package the camel could take. Malphas¡¯ underlings¡¯ fighting spirit finally copsed, and then they all fled from the direction Su was heading in. Su wasn¡¯t in a rush to chase after them, to the extent where he didn¡¯t even fire at the running mobs. These mobs mostly had a single level of ability, so they could be considered elite soldiers. However, ahead of them were Li, Li Gaolei, and Kane, as well as twenty Sinking de soldiers.


    In the town¡¯s other direction, a seemingly ordinary looking man sneakily slipped away from the town. Even though his face waspletely hidden underneath a scarf, there was still no way his ability¡¯s aura could escape the detection of Su¡¯s panoramic view. Six levels of ability made him stick out like a sore thumb, long exposing Malphas¡¯ identity. He increased speed as soon as he left the small town, and he quite ingeniously borrowed the cover of favorable terrain as he headed towards the northern mountains. However, Su didn¡¯t have any intention of chasing after him, because Malphas¡¯ luck really was quite bad. Madeline was currently in that direction.


    At this time, footsteps sounded from behind Su¡¯s back. The youth that had been previously passed in front of his face perhaps out of being terribly frightened, ran back and forth, unexpectedly returning to where Su was. Su didn¡¯t even turn around, raising his hand and firing. He didn¡¯t need to look, nor did he even need the panoramic view¡¯s help. This shot should had urately sted through this youth¡¯s heart.


    However, this shot didn¡¯t hit its target!


    Su unexpectedly found that this youth just happened to fall onto the ground, and this fall managed to perfectly avoid his fatal shot.


    ¡°This fe¡¯s luck really isn¡¯t bad...¡± Su thought to himself as he stared at the youth on the ground. The young man raised his head, just happening to meet Su¡¯s eyes. He was immediately so frightened he didn¡¯t dare move. Even his breathing stopped.


    The young man¡¯s eyes could still be considered clear, not like those soldiers under Malphas whose eyes were filled with blood, cruelty, fear, and turbidness.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then stay here and don¡¯t move.¡± After saying this, Su headed in the other direction. There were still a few soldiers that were hiding, and Su wouldn¡¯t allow them any chance of a fluke.


    Concentrated gunshots sounded from outside the town, and oppressive sniping bullets sounded. Even though Malphas had many people under him, numbering several times that of the enemy who cut them off, the enemy had all found good cover. The barrage of bullets immediately suppressed all of Malphas¡¯ underlings. Under the sky covering hail of bullets, there were a few weapons that were exceptionally urate, collecting lives with each burst fire. That shooter was even more terrifying and the most savage. The craftiest soldiers almost all died under her hands.


    There was no need to talk about Li Gaolei, but Kane¡¯s three levels of weapon control ability was also what made himparable to the trump card of some special force. Meanwhile, the one that was carrying a sniper rifle was Li. Even though she couldn¡¯t deal with true experts, her skills weren¡¯t inferior to second level sniping specialists. When dealing with Malphas¡¯ underlings, it waspletely a one shot one kill.


    Malphas was acting extremely carefully and escaping as quickly as he could. As long as he entered the mountains, with his six levels of speed, he believed that not even Midnight City¡¯s five memberedmittee or Steel Gate¡¯s Judgment knights could catch him. He was cursing frantically inwardly. Who was this enemy he didn¡¯t know the identity of at all? His fear was reaching a critical point, almost causing the cool-headedness he was so proud of to copse. He also wanted to run at top speed, but his intellect told him that he definitely shouldn¡¯t do this. If he identally drew the attention of the devil that was still unleashing a bloodbath in the town, then the life he was so proud of living would all amount to nothing.


    Correct, that one-eyed man was definitely a devil. Malphas began to pray towards gods he had never believed in himself. At the very least, he had never seen this type of ughter before. That was something simr to omniscient and omnipotent ughter, cold and precise. It made others fall into absolute despair.


    This fe clearly had a goal in mind, and that was to pull up everything he did by the roots! When Malphas thought this to himself, a question suddenly emerged in his mind. Under the guidance of this kind of devil, his thorough preparations and powerful firepower, would they really let him go this easily?

 Book 4 10.3

    Book 4 Chapter 10.3 - Sweep


    Malphas suddenly stopped and restrained his body¡¯s aura, bing like a cold-blooded lizard before silently shifting his body behind an enormous rock. Standing several hundred meters outwards was a tall girl, the gray hair underneath the brim of her hat fluttering along with the wind. Inserted diagonally beside the girl was an unforgettable heavy sword, and on her right shoulder was a simrly unique automatic rifle.


    A new era assault rifle! The corners of Malphas¡¯ eyes twitched. He had seen this type of terrifying weapon before. Its powerful firepower, inconceivable firing speed, and precisionparable to a sniper rifle all left Malphas with a deep impression. This girl looked extremely young, not appearing particrly frightening. At the very least, her tall and somewhat slender figure didn¡¯t exude high levels of power. Her perfectly straight legs didn¡¯t seem like they could run that fast either.


    However, she carried that rotten new era assault rifle, and she was standing there alone! However, even if she was standing there empty handed, Malphas would still choose to silently go around her into the distant nearby mountains. Malphas knew that if he was that devil, he would definitely position someone with far greater strength here to intercept him. No one would be stupid enough to ce a decoy here, because there was absolutely no reason to. As for him not detecting much powerful abilities from her, that made him decide even more firmly to avoid battle. This could only mean that this seemingly harmless youngdy possessed unmeasurable abilities!


    This didn¡¯t seem that realistic, but it wasn¡¯t impossible; this was what Malphas thought. After all, even those monkeys in the mountains knew how to fire rocketunchers and rotting wolves had gone on patrols while carrying assault rifles, so what really was there that was impossible in this world?


    He began to move while sticking to the ground, acting extremely carefully and not daring to touch a single piece of crushed stone. However, when he shifted several meters out, Malphas suddenly felt as if something wasn¡¯t right. He suddenly raised his head, and he saw that the youngdy¡¯s eyes were currently aimed precisely at him in this direction. Her eyes even contained a bit of suspicion.


    With the protective color designs, special concealmentbat suit, and his body¡¯s camouge abilities, Malphas¡¯ hidden movements should put him in a state of near invisibility. When he was careful enough, he had even hid from someone with close to six levels of Combat Domain abilities, and then exploded with power to eliminate him with one stroke!


    However, how did this young girl notice him?


    Malphas continuously released cold sweat. After a few seconds of this deadlocked situation, he suddenly understood. That young girl had long noticed his existence, and quite possibly might have came specially to intercept him. The one that didn¡¯t notice the other party was Malphas himself!


    Malphas fiercely clenched his feet, leapt up, and then began to run madly with everything he had! He didn¡¯t rush at the youngdy, and he was obviously even more unwilling to fight a decisive battle against that devil, so he instead chose to run to the side. In the blink of an eye, his speed broke a hundred kilometers an hour, and he was still increasing speed! Malphas alreadypletely couldn¡¯t worry about the effects of hiding, only wishing to increase the distance between that girl and himself, the further the better.


    Concentrated and clear gunshots sounded from behind Malphas, and then waves of sharp coldness attacked at his back. These were warnings that bullets were about to arrive. He suddenly leaned to the side, shooting out over ten meters! The moment Malphas leapt outwards, his mind rxed a bit. It was good as long as the young girl didn¡¯t personally chase after him. Even though she held a new era assault rifle, when there was more than five hundred meters between them, he still had confidence in evading its fire. As long as his luck wasn¡¯t too bad, allowing him to pull open the distance to a kilometer, then he had a chance of escaping.


    However, Malphas who had suddenly leapt to the side discovered that there was now an even more sharp frigid coldness attacked him!


    Several spurts of blood erupted from Malphas¡¯ back, and then he finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, falling onto the ground.


    Madeline stopped firing. Her brows frowned slightly. The moment the bullets entered Malphas¡¯ body, there was an almost unperceivable connection between them. Every bullet that entered his body brought her a strand of energy that replenished her body, as well as opening up some space in her gic fragments. The result of the gene space expanding, if one assessed it through evolutionary points, then it could barely be counted as one.


    Madeline was quite unsatisfied. She felt like the energy she received was far too little and not even two-thirds of what she would have gotten if she had just brandished the sword to ughter the enemy. That was why she didn¡¯t feel like shooting was a good method at all.


    She dragged the heavy sword towards Malphas. Malphas had a rare persistent vitality. Even though those bullets hit him, it still wasn¡¯t enough to take his life. Madeline¡¯s brain instantly carried out a sea of calctions, discovering that if she hacked apart Malphas with a single stroke, she might be able to obtain another small half of an evolutionary point. Meanwhile, anything rted to evolutionary points was considerable wealth.


    ¡°Wait! We can sell him for even more money if we leave him alive.¡± Su¡¯s voice that sounded from the distance caused the heavy and already highly raised sword to slowly fall, and then the de patted Malphas¡¯ body. Malphas suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, but the bullets in his body all jumped out,nding on the ground. Meanwhile, only a few drops of blood flowed out from the bullet wounds. The pat Madeline delivered just now already sealed up all of Malphas¡¯ injuries, making it so that he wouldn¡¯t immediately die.


    She grabbed Malphas by the cor, and then she raised him up, dragging him towards the front already set up outside the town. Compared to the heavy sword, Malphas really was too light.


    Su had already returned to the small town, unexpectedly finding that the young man from just now was stillying on the ground, his posture unchanged this entire time. There was no need to escape. If he stood up or changed positions, Su would shoot him down without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°Stand up.¡± Su ordered. The young man immediately crawled up and stood there without the slightest thought of disobedience. His figure wasn¡¯t that tall, and a bit of delicateness and prettiness could still be seen from his filthy face. He looked quite skinny, but there weren¡¯t any traces of mutated tissues on his body. This young man unexpectedly had two levels of dexterity and one level of speed, so in terms of ability, he already surpassed most of Malphas¡¯ soldiers.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Su asked.


    ¡°Te... Tegan.¡± The young man¡¯s voice trembled slightly. He might have witness a lot of killing already, but he definitely hadn¡¯t witnessed Su¡¯s killing. Malphas¡¯ underlings were all fes who were vicious to the extreme, but in front of Su, they were less than sheep, to the extent where they couldn¡¯t even make him waste slightly more energy during this massacre.


    ¡°Tegan, from today forth, you are my ve. Of course, you can try and perhaps change your own status.¡± After saying this indifferently, he began to walk out of the town. The young man Tegan picked up the rifle that was tossed onto the ground and silently followed behind Su.

 Book 4 10.4

    Book 4 Chapter 10.4 - Sweep


    The battle outside the town had already ended. After more than half of them died in battle, Malphas¡¯ troops finally gave up their resistance and surrendered. They were all experienced veterans, understanding that under the existence of a sniper, fleeing was equivalent to death. The battle didn¡¯t take too long. They massacred Malphas¡¯ troops, captured ny people, and caught Malphas himself.


    Malphas¡¯ armed mob that had troubled Midnight City for many years, in just one afternoon, was eliminated from this game of resources for survival.


    Su didn¡¯t mind the mixed looks of fear and respect from the battlefieldmander Victor sent over. He picked a dozen or so captives that looked strong and sturdy, and then he handed all of the other captives to Victor. When his eyes swept over Malphas, Su hesitated a bit, but he still handed him over. A living Malphas was worth more than everything he had added together. Even though the captives Su selected were naturally fierce and tough, Su believed that Kane had more than enough methods to make them listen obediently. As long as they were given things to eat, these fes would throw their lives away for Su. As for Malphas, that was already something of the past. Loyalty from armed refugees, as everyone knew, was just as rare as true love.


    Clearing up the battlefield, surveying the nearby terrain, and escorting the captives all required arge amount of time and energy. Su was not interested in these matters in the slightest, so he allowed Victor¡¯s people to deal with it. Either way, this ce was going to be given to Victor.


    A dayter, Su led his fleet out again. Victor sent a total of twenty fighters to help Su with his operation, and fifteen of them were currently escorting the captives back to Midnight City. After receiving the battlefield report, Victor immediately sent out a hundred fully armed elites to help Su with his next operation. In addition, he also sent out a few dozen soldiers to set up a semi-permanent supply point in the small town. After all, that water source still had quite a bit of strategic value.


    The vehicle fleet continued for another day, and then it stopped in the predesignated location. As usual, Su went out to scout, while Li set up tactics and lines of battle. Following another short battle that was no different than a massacre, the one named Copperhead Ford and his 110 subordinates once again became Su¡¯s captives. With five levels of weapon mastery, five levels of perception, and three levels of power, Ford was even harder to deal with than Malphas, but that was only for others. Under Su¡¯s overwhelming abilities, Ford didn¡¯t even have the chance to retaliate.


    Regardless of whether it was Malphas or Ford, they both shared amon trait, and that was that many of their abilities were produced by themselves. As a result, their overallbat strength was much greater than that of an ability user who relied on formtions. In addition, from their bodies, Su could sense significant differences from those in the west. In this region, high level ability users, regardless of whether it was their numbers or ability levels, were far inferior to those in the territory controlled by the Blood Parliament, but their development was more bnced, and more people had advanced level abilities. As for the Blood Parliament¡¯s powerful military force, as well as ability formtions¡¯ regtions and monopoly, almost no high level ability users could be found outside of the Blood Parliament¡¯s system. If one had three levels of ability, then that was already enough to be the king of an inhabited area or armed mobs.


    Su wasn¡¯t clear on the history behind these two systems, nor did he know why the uninhabited region that was separated by the great uninhabited area would develop in such different directions. Moreover, from his perspective, the uninhabited area wasn¡¯t some impassable natural stronghold. Perhaps if the ck Dragonriders sent over a general, brought a thousand dragonriders and subordinates with them, they would be able to easily sweep through this ce. However, he didn¡¯t concern himself with these issues, because after he swept through the two armed refugee powers, the gate that led to the olden era¡¯s asylum base was already open. That was the new base he selected.


    After looking over the weapons and ammunition reserves, Su had Tegan and the other soldiers that surrendered stay behind in Ford¡¯s base. Kane and Victor¡¯s soldiers were in charge of overseeing this ce, while Madeline, Li, Li Gaolei, and himself headed for the refuge base.


    In the information Victor offered him, this olden era refugee base had been open for a long time. After several dozen years of development and continuous owner shifts, it was now a nest of mutated individuals. Due to it being open for a long time, the energy and manufacturing facilities were presumably all destroyed. In addition, the base was constructed in a mountainous region. The road that led to the mountain had long been destroyed, and there were no resources nearby. As such, after the appearance of the mutants, there were no powers that showed interest in this base.


    The ck Dragonriders¡¯ files included data on mutants. From a gic standpoint, they weren¡¯t all that different from humans. Most mutants hadrger bodies, and exceedingly developed muscles were their special trait, which also gave them power far exceeding that of ordinary people. A mature mutant¡¯s original body was equivalent to the power of a human with three levels of strength. Their developed muscles and robust skeletons all offered them defensive strength far exceeding that of ordinary people. If they analyzed it based on abilities, then most of them had what was equivalent to about two levels of defense. In reality, those people that relied on formtions to increase their strength would often disy skeleton alterations, muscle growth, and other traits that made them look quite simr to mutants.


    Mutants possessed intelligence that wasn¡¯t inferior either, only slightly lower than the average human. They simrly possessed weapon proficiency and manufacturing skills, with a level of intellect that enabled the advancement of their research as well. Their robust bodies could resist the corrosion of vile environments, and they didn¡¯t fear radiation. Their weakness was that this race was notorious for their bad tempers. They were easily angered, and theirrger bodies usually gave off a type of ¡®slow¡¯ appearance.


    However, the ck Dragonriders¡¯ materials didn¡¯t mention the origin of mutants, nor did Su encounter any mutants in the surrounding regions. He never thought that he would encounter a nest of them in this region.


    Based on the ck Dragonriders¡¯ information on mutants. Su knew that to deal with mutants, moreover in theplex and narrow base interiors, he could only rely on the oppression of abilities. Fodder tactics would not disy any effects. That was why Su didn¡¯t bring any of those ordinary soldiers.


    After walking for an hour in the rugged mountainous region, they began to see traces left behind by mutants, including the skeletons of various creatures, spacious engravings, as well as pile after pile of thick excrement. The air began to release the thick stench unique to mutants. If not for Su¡¯s shocking willpower, this stench could be considered a great torment and suffering for his exceedingly sharp senses. Li and Li Gaolei both frowned deeply, enduring it with great difficulty. Madeline, however, seemedpletely unaffected.


    After walking another bit of distance, Su suddenly squatted down, holding the assault rifle that had been adjusted to sniping mode in his hands.

 Book 4 10.5

    Book 4 Chapter 10.5 - Sweep


    Heavy footsteps sounded from the distance. Two mutants walked over from the other end of the hillside. Their enormous bodies that were over two and a half meters tall wore simple and crudebat leather armor, and in their hands were heavy multi-barreled machine guns. A belt of bullets winded around their bodies. Their skin color was a strange earthen yellow and light brown. Their faces carried vague bits of human features, but they were more like orangutans or wild beasts.


    Su raised the rifle and took aim. Within 1000 meters, this assault rifle¡¯s sniping mode¡¯s precision could still be guaranteed. These two mutants¡¯ abilities weren¡¯t that outstanding. Su believed that he could deal with them with just two bullets.


    Madeline suddenly pressed down on Su¡¯s rifle and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to use guns. Doing it like this is quite wasteful.¡±


    Su looked at Madeline with a look of confusion.


    Only when she saw Su¡¯s expression did Madeline exin with some difficulty, ¡°Using you own power... if you use these weapons, for example closebat... the evolutionary points would be greater.¡± This was just amon belief. The energy and body evolution one obtained from true ughter would be affected by all types of factors. The human race had yet to find any particrmon proven route that worked for everyone. The various elements might ovey each other, cancel each other out, or even cause a mutation, and as a result, the effects were as diverse as a river of stars, difficult to predict.


    Su had never felt this slight difference himself, but he knew that before her transformation, Madeline had three ninth level abilities, so her understanding towardsbat and abilities was definitely more profound than his own. During his seven years in the wilderness, Su had always suppressed his abilities down to a level that ensured his survival, the instinctive fear he always felt made him unwilling to limitlessly strengthen himself. As such, he knew almost nothing about high level abilities.


    After hearing Madeline¡¯s exnation, Su ced the assault rifle on his back and switched to a military knife. He pointed at the mutant on the right, indicating for Madeline, Li Gaolei, and Li to eliminate him together, He himself headed towards the mutant on the left. After hearing Madeline¡¯s exnation and seeing what Su did, Li and Li Gaolei both agreed by chance to lower their assault rifles and pull out military des. Even Li Gaolei had closebat abilities that weren¡¯t that bad. Dealing with the mutants in front of them was still not an issue. However, when he saw that Li also abandoned her gun to use a de, he shook his head and then raised the assault rifle again.


    Compared to the mutants¡¯ enormous bodies, the forty centimeter long military daggers truly appeared a bit weak. However,pared to Madeline¡¯s heavy sword, the mutants instead seemed a bit frail. However, by relying on their powerful flesh¡¯s strength, they could easily use multi-barreled machine gun type weapons, so their strength from a firepower perspective was undoubtedly great.


    The mutants¡¯ perception abilities were clearly rather ordinary. Even when Su got within a dozen or so meters, they still didn¡¯t notice anything. It was still Li and Li Gaolei who carried out an assault first, with Li holding her military de in reverse and suddenly leaping out, charging at full force towards the mutant! The ce where she initiated her assault was thirty meters out. Both mutants noticed her, and then while roaring, they raised the muzzle to aim at Li. There was no need to aim the multi-barrel machine guns precisely, just aiming the muzzle in a general direction was already enough. The concentrated hail of bullets would tear everything in front of them into shreds!


    The sound of an assault rifle tore through the air. Li Gaolei was squatting forty meters away, and with a burst shot, all four bullets entered the mutant¡¯s elbow region, the biological damage bullets¡¯ powerful force seemingly sting arge portion of its right armor¡¯s thick elbow apart! The multi-barrel machine gun naturally couldn¡¯t sound any longer. At this moment, Li already passed by that mutant¡¯s side like a gust of wind, the short de leaving long and deep gashes along its exposed left lower ribs!


    Dark red blood spurted out like a waterfall. Only after close to a second passed did it roar after seeing its own injuries, which quickly turned into a wail of suffering. Li then rushed back, and then with with a graceful leap, her feet stepped on the back of the mutant. Her left hand grabbed its shoulder, and just like that, she hung from the mutant¡¯s back. Then, her military knife looped forward, fiercely cutting along the mutant¡¯s throat,pletely tearing it apart!


    The mutant¡¯s roars and cries for help immediately sounded like like a broken record, bing hollow sounding and strange. It covered both of its injuries with its hands and instinctively headed in the direction of the base, staggering about for several dozen meters without falling! Then, like a specter, Li rushed forward again, sticking onto his back and inserting her de into its nape. The de embedded itself deeply into its neckbone, seemingly on the verge ofpletely breaking, but only then did that mutant fall onto the ground with a loud bang sound. When she removed the military de, she noticed that there was already a small nick on the alloy de¡¯s edge. This mutant¡¯s neck bone was not just an ordinary type of hard.


    Li and Li Gaolei exchanged a look. The expressions in their eyes became serious. These mutants clearly possessed powerful vitality and were not creatures that could be easily defeated. Even killing one that was just on patrol was a bit strenuous, so if they had to deal with an army of mutants, it might not be that easy of a task.


    However, with Su and Madeline who was full of unknown and mysteries here, these mutants were perhaps no threat, right? This thought seemed to have surfaced within Li and Li Gaolei¡¯s hearts at the same time.

 Book 4 10.6

    Book 4 Chapter 10.6 - Sweep


    The instant Liunched her assault, Su was already sticking to the mutant on the left. He first hacked apart its right wrist with a single slice, and then the military de pieced into its neck, severing its vertebra in one motion. Unlike Li, under the panoramic view, the mutant¡¯s bodyposition was clearly disyed before him, so Su¡¯s cut avoided the hard skeleton as it nimbly sliced open its skin, muscles, and tendons, making its palm and wrist separate. The second de directly inserted its cervical vertebra¡¯s joint, so the de didn¡¯t receive the slightest bit of damage. Meanwhile, Madeline walked up a single step with her heavy sword, and then she stopped, deciding to just calmly watch as Li and Li Gaolei worked together to attack the other mutant sentinel.


    The mutants¡¯ body fluids and blood simrly released a thick stench, causing Li¡¯s brows to lock together as she looked at the military de in her hands. This powerful odor was a bit difficult to endure even for Li who had survived for a long time in the wilderness. It was bad enough already in the outside wilderness, so what would it be like in a nest of mutants? When they thought of this, both Li and Li Gaolei¡¯s faces became a bit pale. This was a mental suffering, but they didn¡¯t have the ability to control their mental reactions like Su.


    Su didn¡¯t stop for a second. He removed the mutant¡¯s weapons and leather armor one after another. After roughly looking them over, he directly used his de to dismember the other party. Apart from him, no one else had the transparent surveince ability. Towards these unknown enemies, dissection and examining their weak points was an effective and direct method. That was why all three of them stood on the side, enduring the stink that was bing so strong it was almost viscous as they carefully observed the mutants¡¯ internal bodyposition. It had to be said that the insides of these mutants were pretty much the exact same as a human¡¯s. Apart from the various locations being a sizerger, every part of them was proportionally simr to the parts of humans. Due to having to support an even heavier body, their skeletons were sturdier and thicker, and their muscles were much more developed.


    Su used his de to remove a breast bone. On the cross section of the skeleton, there were unexpectedly bits of metallic reflection. These mutants¡¯ skeletons unexpectedly had numerous metal granules! No wonder they were so sturdy, causing even the alloy military de to chip.


    The entire dissection process only continued for a few minutes. Under the support of transparent surveince, Supletely dismembered it in an extremely short period of time. Everyone pretty much understood these mutants¡¯ bodypositions and weaknesses. Actually, the main reason for doing this was for Li and Li Gaolei to see. Su already understood their anatomy, while Madeline¡¯s fighting style didn¡¯t really take into consideration how the mutant bodies grew. Under her strength that was equal to seven levels of power, hacking over the mutants with her heavy sword was just too easy.


    Several roars of mutants sounded from the distance, the main contents being why the two roaming fes hadn¡¯t returned yet, if they had fallen asleep somewhere again. What was somewhat shocking was that these mutants unexpectedly used human speech, only, the heavy nasal sounds made their voices sound rather strange and the sybles a bit blurry. However, it wasn¡¯t to the extent where it couldn¡¯t be differentiated at all.


    With a wave of his hand, the four of them separated into two parties to nk them again. After heading forward another few hundred meters or so, three mutants appeared before them. The two mutants on the side were quite simr to the two roaming sentinels, but one held a rather simple and crude rifle, while the other a heavy hammer. The one in the middle was muchrger than the two on the side, and it held a heavy machine gun. He wore a ck leather outfit, and the leather clothes had metal tes woven about, perfectly protecting its vital areas to form a piece of leather armor with rather outstanding defensive power. It seemed like this mutant should be one of the leaders, or at the very least, the two on the side were clearly rather fearful of him.


    The head mutant roared out again, its eyes already filled with bloody veins from anger. It walked in the direction of where the two sentinels disappeared into, and the other two immediately followed from behind. However, as soon as the three mutants walked out a hundred meters, they suffered an attack! Li threw herself towards the mutant that was holding the heavy hammer, and Li Gaolei used his assault rifle to suppress the mutant with the rifle. Meanwhile, Su moved outter yet arrived before the others, arriving by the mutant leader¡¯s side like a ghost. Madeline dragged her heavy sword with her, following behind without moving too quickly or too slow. This party of four was already extremely coordinated, each locking onto a target without requiring additional orders.


    The mutant leader¡¯s reactions were clearly a bit faster, but it still didn¡¯t have enough time to use its heavy machine gun. With a mad roar, it brandished its right fist and smashed it towards Su! Its enormous fist was even a bit bigger than Su¡¯s head!

 Book 4 10.7

    Book 4 Chapter 10.7 - Sweep


    Su raised his left arm to deflect the mutant leader¡¯s fist. Even though the heavy fist was sessfully deflected upwards, the close to 3000 kilograms of force still caused Su¡¯s body to stagger a bit, leaving him quite startled. With his current six level standard of power, fending off this mutant leader¡¯s full powered ifst was actually a bit strenuous! However, Su¡¯s actions definitely didn¡¯t rely only on brute force. His right arm moved outwards, and his military de hacked out like lightning, deeply embedding itself into the mutant leader¡¯s elbow! This time, his attack didn¡¯t easily cripple its wrist like his attack against the sentinel soldier, because the mutant leader¡¯s skin was extremely sturdy, and the military de was greatly hindered. However, it still delivered a tremendous injury. The intense pain caused it to roar frantically, but its widened eyes suddenly reflected Madeline¡¯s rising figure.


    The heavy sword slowly drifted upwards, but when it was brandished, it seemed to have lost weight. Then, it abruptly increased speed, its vibrating de releasing a light buzzing sound. The heavy sword produced a streak of ck energy, and then it passed through the center of the mutant leader¡¯s body, only leaving behind a light ka sound.


    Madeline was just like a spirit that fluttered about the sword hilt, dancing about with the heavy sword. Only after circling a few times in the air did the two of them gentlynd on the ground.


    ¡°Ah... no!!¡± The mutant leader released a world-shaking roar, but he couldn¡¯t stop his upper body from separating along the t and smooth cut. Its arms were also hacked off with a single cut from Madeline, causing its cold heavy machine gun to fall together with its hands onto the ground.


    When they saw their leader that was much more robust cut at the waist, the other two mutants were immediately stupefied. Meanwhile, this moment of hesitation decided their fate. Li hacked open her opponents¡¯ throat, and then nimbly retracted the military de that was already nicked. Meanwhile, Li Gaolei sted thest mutant¡¯s skull apart with his assault rifle.


    In the direction where the three mutants came from, a deep hole could be seen in a distant mountain cliff. There were also signs of a road outside of that cave. After being alerted by the mutant leader¡¯s roar and miserable cry, mutants began to rush out from the cave one after another. They looked around while growling, searching for signs of their enemy. A mutant suddenly saw Su, and as such, it pointed in this direction while shouting loudly. The other mutants all turned around. Their eyes quickly turned red, and then while releasing all types of howls and roars, they rushed at Su¡¯s group of four!


    Su quickly fetched his assault rifle and took aim, at the same time shouting towards Li, ¡°Li! Use your gun!¡±


    Li stared nkly for a moment, and then she somewhat unwillingly put away the military de. She pulled out therge caliber pistol from her waist and then aimed at the iing mutants.


    Following a bang sound, the face of the mutant that charged at the very front suddenly erupted withrge amounts of blood. It roared with pain and almost fell onto the ground, but it unexpectedly held on and remained standing. Its face was already sted rotten, yet it continued to roar madly as it rushed forward, the multi-barreled machine gun randomly firing about. A stream of bullets flew about, sending dirt flying everywhere around Su.


    Su never expected these mutants¡¯ endurance to be so great, being able to charge forward even after having their faces sted off. Their skulls really were sturdy. Su was using a new era assault rifle, and under 700 meters, it possessed terrifying destructive power. However, as soon as Su became aware of this, he no longer left it any chance. The second bullet urately exploded within the center of the first, directly sending the mutant¡¯s heavily injured head flying.


    The mutants that rushed forward did not all have on the same attire, and their weapons were also varied. Of the several dozen mutants, there were five or six mutants with builds that were clearlyrger, but some of them carried multi-barreled machine guns, while others brandished special heavy steel hammers. It seemed like these mutants typically selected weapons they favored instead of selecting one based on power or technology. However, not everyone was equipped with powerful weapons. There were still a few clearly thinner and weaker looking fes who brandished thick metal rods.


    The assault rifle in Su¡¯s hands continuously fired, and four rounds of bullets entered the heads of two mutant leaders who held machine guns. Meanwhile, when they entered a range of 600 meters, Li Gaolei also began to fire, his continuous shots alsonding on the heads of two mutants, only allowing thest mutant who held the steel hammer to continue running forward. Su and Li Gaolei both prioritized wiping out the mutants with long range firepower, and when the distance decreased to 200 meters, Li joined the firing ranks as well. Madeline was the only one that was squatting beside her heavy sword, her hand holding the long sword hilt as she calmly watched the mutant who was charging forward. The instant that mutant head was killed, she increased her power by one level. The current her with three levels of power already had strength equivalent to someone with eight levels of power. This meant that if Madeline attacked with full force, the force of impact would be close to ten tons!


    Only a dozen or so mutants were able to endure the heavy stream of bullets and rush to where Su and the others were. However, when they arrived, they were greeted by a tall and slender girl, one that held a shockinglyrge heavy sword in her hand.


    A minuteter, all of those mutants became corpses.


    Madeline really wanted to feign weakness, but she really couldn¡¯t bear to watch Su drag his body that was covered in injuries into a closebat struggle.


    There was no time to clean up the battlefield. Su inserted the military de that was covered in odorous blood into his waist, raised the assault rifle, and then walked towards the mountain cave. That was clearly where the refuge base¡¯s entranceid, as this was the standardyout of olden era refuge bases.

 Book 4 11.1

    Book 4 Chapter 11.1 - D¨¦j¨¤ vu


    As expected, the entrance to the base was inside the cave. The thick gear model metal gates, weapons that were suspended behind the gates, the metal driven tension bars, as well as the control tform were all extremely familiar. Theseponents alone were enough to make one certain that what rested before them was definitely a refuge base established in the olden era.


    The metal gear here left the gate half opened, and the hydraulic pressure valves were covered in rust stains. It seemed like it had been a long time since it wasst touched. The control tform was deathly still, the touch style screens allpletely shattered. Only an outline of the weapon suspension tform remained; it seemed like this base had already been abandoned for a long time. When one gazed into the depths of the base, one could vaguely see a few dim lights in the base. The dim red light glow was the mark of emergency lighting. From these lights, one could see that at the very least, the emergency system had a chance of being operational.


    The base¡¯s interior was extremely dark, and there were even more waves of odorous stench wafting out from within. Under the dim lighting, one could see enormous figures moving about at the end of the passage. There were clearly a few mutants who were trying to set up an ambush.


    Refuge bases¡¯ designs were always focused on making it easy to guard but difficult to attack. At the end of the passageway was an intersection where one would be bombarded with firepower from three different directions.


    Su wasn¡¯t clear on the scale of this base, but from the materials he received on this base, as well as judging by the food sources avable nearby, the poption of mutants inside this base shouldn¡¯t exceed a hundred and fifty. In the battle outside the base, there were already more than eighty mutants that were killed, so it was highly likely that there were only thirty to fifty mutants left inside.


    Through the panoramic view, Su already noticed that there were about seven or eight mutants hidden behind the walls at both sides. The passage was quite spacious for humans, but for these mutants, it was rather cramped, only able to fit two at most. The mutant in back couldn¡¯t see in front of the other mutant, and as such, was roaring lowly, continuously shoving and pushing itspanion in front, to the extent where it would push the mutant in front out of the wall¡¯s cover. The mutant in front would turn its head to curse outwards and forcefully cram his way back, once again hiding its enormous body behind the wall. In reality, this made it so that their hiding actions werepletely useless, but by guarding the entrance of this passageway, it was the same as controlling the chokepoint of the base. Unless Su could st apart the five centimeter thick bulletproof ss at both sides of the passageway, he had to go through this path, and only then did he have a chance of entering the depths of this base.


    Half of the hidden mutants were female. There were two, who, from their outer appearances, looked like children that had just matured. There was also another sparsely haired elder elder. As for the other ces inside the base, it seemed like the mutant poptions were simr, with all of them being women, children, and elderly. The robust soldiers had long been ughtered clean.


    Su indicated for everyone else to wait at the base entrance. He took a deep breath, held the military de in reverse, and then silently entered the passageway. His footsteps became faster and faster, and with a few steps, his body began to leave behind faint afterimages. His speed already reached a terrifying degree, yet he didn¡¯t make the slightest sound. In addition, with how terrifyingly fast his speed was, forget about the fact that those mutants were still busy shoving each other around, even if they concentrated all of their attention on Su, there was still no way for them to react in time!


    In that instant, Su already reached the passageway¡¯s other end. Two military des hacked into a mutant¡¯s chest, sinking all the way down to the handle! The enormous force of the military despletely tore the mutant¡¯s body apart, and at the same time, Su borrowed this power to change directions and charge fiercely into the group of mutants. The military des in his hands each pierced into a mutant¡¯s ribs, urately smashing apart its heart. There was one mutant left in front of Su who was currently frantically raising its machine gun. However, how could it possibly even aim at Su who was moving like a ghost?


    Su removed the military de with lightning speed, leapt up, pressed himself against the roof of the passage, and then crawled to the entrance of the passage along it. He then lightly jumped off. All of his movements were fluid and smooth, happening in between a breath.


    At the passage intersection in front of him, gunshots sounded loudly, the multi-barreled machine guns within this narrow space deafening as they fired. The concentrated bullets were like wasps leaving their nests as they swarmed outwards, their fiery lightpletely illuminating the pitch-ck passageway. Even though the mutants¡¯ bodies were robust and possessed powerful natural defenses, under such a close distance, forget about the multi-barreled machines guns whose firepower were much more vicious, even assault rifles were fatal threats.


    There were four mutants cramped together on each side of the passage. Three of those on the left were instantly killed by Su, while thest one, under extreme fear, subconsciously fired towards Su¡¯s figure. The six barrels of the machine gun operated at great speed, sending a crazy chain of bullets outwards. These powerful bullets that could easily tear through flesh poured out like a stream. Only, when that mutant pulled the trigger, Su had long left through the passage wall, so all of the bulletsnded on the other four mutants¡¯ bodies! Under this few meters of distance, the multi-barrel machine gun¡¯s bullets could even prate the mutants¡¯ enormous bodies! The other four mutants didn¡¯t even have the time to defend themselves. Endless blood sprayed outwards as they copsed under the hail of bullets.


    After the machine gun ran out of ammo, that mutant was still breathing heavily, continuously pressing down on that trigger with great force. It was to the extent where it didn¡¯t even notice that its fourpanions had already been killed by its actions!


    Su then made his way back from the roof of the passage and silently dropped down behind it. Two des intersected, slicing its vertebra into three segments.


    The mutant¡¯s movements suddenly became sluggish. Waves of whimpers sounded from itsrge mouth, and then the multi-barreled machine gun dropped powerlessly from its hands. When its enormous body copsed with a loud noise, Su¡¯s ghost like appearance was revealed.


    Su looked towards the other end of the passage. Right when he wanted to walk over, his body suddenly swayed, and he couldn¡¯t help but reach out his hand to hold the walls. His left hand held the wall, while his right hand reached inside of his clothes. When his right hand retracted, his palm was already covered with pitch-ck, foul smelling blood!

 Book 4 11.2

    Book 4 Chapter 11.2 - D¨¦j¨¤ vu


    Su looked at the blood in the palm of his hand without any expression. He then grabbed the bandages covering his body, forcefully pulling on them! Several streaks of bloody pus shot out from the gaps between the bandanges like arrows. Even with his endurance, he still released a light groan. After expelling the bloody pus from his injuries, Su tidied up the bandages covering his body. He reached out his hand towards the mutant¡¯s corpse, picking up a clump of flesh, and then smeared it on the bandages to cover the contaminated bloodstains. Only afterpleting this did he walk out from the passage, waving his hand towards the other three for them to follow him inside.


    This base was actually quiterge, the designs able to hold over five hundred people. Under this type of half sealed terrain, the range of Su¡¯s panoramic view was also correspondingly shrunk down to less than five hundred meters, but this was already enough. The scattered mutants had no idea that they had already be the brightestmps in the darkness, targets to be hunted. There were less than thirty mutants left, most of them scattered throughout. Even though it was Li and Li Gaolei who lead the assault, the disposal process was quite fast.


    Su silently followed behind Li and Li Gaolei, only informing them from time to time when there were mutants hiding within a certain room or corner. For Li and Li Gaolei who excelled at alley fights and were well coordinated, this was already enough. Madeline dragged the heavy sword behind her as she walked at the very back of the group, protecting the rear. In reality, there was already nothing left for her to do.


    However, Su always felt as if Madeline¡¯s gaze on his own body was especially burning, as if burning needles were piercing into his various injuries. However, every time Su turned around, Madeline would always raise her face and show him a beautiful smile. From the depths of those azure eyes, Su saw something, but he didn¡¯t understand what he was seeing.


    The power of this four member group was already powerful enough to suppress all the mutants in this base, so clearing up the old, weak, and disabled couldn¡¯t be easier. However, what made Su feel a bit strange was that these mutants were either angry or scared, terrified to the extent where many of their minds copsed from fear, yet not a single one of them surrendered. In addition, even if they had all four limbs severed, they still tried to bite the enemy with their teeth. That was why wherever these four passed, not a single living mouth remained.


    Thest five mutants were gathered at the central control room, the four fully armed, robust looking mutants should be bodyguards. Li and Li Gaolei who were now extremely clear on the mutants¡¯ weak points didn¡¯t even leave them with the chance to use their weapons, directly using the assault rifles and pistols in their hands to st open their heads. Then, Li pulled open the control room¡¯s main entrance, slipping inside.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Su already sensed that there was another mutant in the control room, and it was currently pointing a weapon he was not familiar with at the entrance. However, before he issued this warning, Li already disappeared into the central control room!


    Almost at the same time Li disappeared, a loud bang sounded within the central control room. Arge spray of lead granules and smoke sted outwards, almost smashing right into Li Gaolei who was just about to rush in. It was unexpectedly a shotgun! In this type of narrow and sealed environment, this was a vicious weapon far more powerful than multi-barreled machine guns.


    ¡°Li!¡± Li Gaolei roared, and then without worrying about personal safety, he directly rolled into the control room, raising his weapon and pointing it towards the mutant¡¯s position.


    However, he didn¡¯t pull the trigger. This was a mutant who looked extremely old. Its body was not particrly tall or robust, only a bit over two meters. His head of white hair was already sparse, and there were so many wrinkles on his face that they looked like the deep ditches of mountains and hills. Its eyes that were already a bit muddled widened, and its mouth was agape; the shotgun it carried slid out from its hands. Li was currently sticking closely to its side, the short de in her hands piercing deeply into the gap between its ribs, urately prating its heart.


    Su who was standing outside the central control room shook his head. He originally wanted to leave him alive, because this elderly mutant seemed like he knew quite a bit. If he was left alive, they might have been able to obtain precious intelligence. However, Li¡¯s movements were too fast, to the extent where Su couldn¡¯t even stop her in time. After all, that old mutant did have a shotgun in his hands, so if he stopped her, her life might have been in danger as well.


    The central control room was alreadypletely useless with all of its screens smashed to pieces. The central control desk was instead arranged into what seemed like an altar, at the center of the altar was a refined metal ring.


    When he saw the flickering metal ring at the center of the altar, Su¡¯s heart suddenly jumped. He walked over withrge steps and carefully lifted it up to inspect it.


    This was a metal ring made out of alloy, and on its outside, one could see a refined row of integrated circuit pieces. However, due to the exhaustion of electrical energy, the metal ring had long lost its effects. At its center, a unique font engraved: SN6000274.


    This serial number seemed to st at Su¡¯s eyes like lightning!


    This was an extremely unique font. In fact, Su had seen this type of font before somewhere, in that green colored world.

 Book 4 11.3

    Book 4 Chapter 11.3 - D¨¦j¨¤ vu


    ¡°Leader, you alright?¡± When Li Gaolei saw Su¡¯s face instantly turn pale, Li Gaolei asked rather worriedly.


    Su shook his head, and with a smile, said, ¡°It¡¯s not important. I¡¯m fine.¡± However, his face was still as white as paper. Su gave the old mutant that had already copsed onto the ground a look, and then he released a sigh.


    Li¡¯s attack was extremely deadly, immediately taking the elder¡¯s life. She had quite the talents inbat, her skills improving by the day. After just understanding the mutants¡¯ bodyposition, she was able to end their lives with a single de. However, this de of hers severed an important trail of clues.


    Seeing Li¡¯s restless appearance, Su smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything was done quite well. However, remember to coordinate better with everyone else next time instead of always moving alone. It¡¯s too dangerous like this.¡±


    Li nodded her head firmly, and then she calmed down slightly. She already discovered Su¡¯s abnormality and wanted to ask about it, but her female intuition told her to remain silent. That metal ring should be an extremely important object for Su, but it was actually being worshiped by the mutants. When she thought of the mutants who had humanoid forms and outstanding intelligence that allowed them to speak human speech, Li wanted to believe in their differences from humans, just like how white and ck were separated in the past. In reality, they were just two differentmunities of the same species. However, she couldn¡¯t do it, nor did she want to associate Su and those mutants together.


    Su, though, did not want to associate reality and that green colored dream together.


    He knew that he would often have strange dreams. Those dreams were extremely vivid, and while inside those dreams, it would sometimes be hard for him to even distinguish what part was ¡®dream¡¯ and what part was ¡®reality¡¯. However, whenever he awoke, all of the dreams¡¯ contents would bepletely forgotten, with only the feelings of the dream remaining at the bottom of his heart, these emotions so clear they felt like they were etched into his genes. Now, Su knew that he actually didn¡¯t forget the contents of those dreams, but was instead extremely unwilling to face them, choosing to bury them in the corners of his memory, trying to forever ignore them. However, whenever night arrived, these memories would surface from the depths of his consciousness from time to time, tenaciously reminding him about those scenes he was unwilling to face.


    Su caressed the metal ring. When his fingers moved past the inner surface, that serial number moved across the bottom of his heart like running water. The serial number itself was meaningless, but the calligraphic style of the number stirred up the secrets hiding away in the depths of his consciousness.


    That dreand was like a slumbering vicious beast that, oncepletely awoken, Su knew wouldpletely change his own biological trajectory. The recent events already partly proved that powerful abilities were a road straight to this dreand. Su raised his head, perfectly meeting Madeline¡¯s azure and peaceful eyes. Within her pupil¡¯s residual light, he could also see Li¡¯s clear concern, as well as Li Gaolei¡¯s seemingly calm expression. Meanwhile, in a ce his eyes couldn¡¯t reach was a Persephone who always seemed both happy and angry.


    Abilities...


    The abnormal paleness of Su¡¯s face quickly retreated. He properly put away the metal ring, and then with a smile, said, ¡°Alright, there are no mutants left in this base, so let¡¯s separately look around to see the state of the facilities inside the base. Let¡¯s reconvene in half an hour.¡±


    From the already abandoned facilities, Su found the numbering of this base: N69. The base¡¯s main power room was still more or less intact, just that it used up its energy reserves. The auxiliary power room was still operating with two olden style diesel generators to supply energy. Next to the power room, Su unexpectedly found a storehouse full of gasoline and diesel fuel. These fuel barrels didn¡¯t have simr serial numbers, and they all came from different sources; it seemed like they were stolen back by these mutants. These mutants unexpectedly carried out a bit of remodeling of the reserve power room, turning one of the generators into a mixed power generator. This allowed them to use the different types of fuel they stole and brought back.


    Inside the equipment factory, Su saw another surprising scene. This ce was extremely tidy, and all of the instations were cleaned up in a clear and orderly manner. Everything was preserved well too. There were all types of weapons and equipment parts ced on the wall shelves, and everything had a clear-cut and systematic ssification. The entire equipment factory¡¯s environment was so clean that it didn¡¯t seem like a ce mutants would reside in, and from theponent variety, it seemed like this factory could not only create various olden era ammunition, but also produce the wear and tearponents of weapons like the multi-barreled machine guns.


    The most shocking thing was that the mutants actually established a biologicalboratory, and piled inside were all types of instruments. It was actually quiterge in size as well. Su wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with biochemicalboratories, and from these instruments¡¯ applications, most of them were rted to ability altaration and production. Could it be that the reason these mutants established a biologicalboratory was to research ability formtions that were suitable for themselves? Even though Su was extremely shocked, he also knew that in this sted era, anything could happen.


    There were over two hundred individual rooms, with half of them abandoned and the other half being the bedrooms used by mutants. Their interiors couldn¡¯t be considered too dirty, but the strong stench was not something normal people could endure. Fortunately, under the support of the backup energy system, the base¡¯s venttion system was still useable. However, if they wanted topletely clean up this base, it would still take a considerable amount of time.


    The greatest news was that the base¡¯s water purifying system¡¯sputer chip was more or less in good condition. As long as the energy supply was restored, it would be usable again with a bit of repair. The abundant mountain groundwater reservoir didn¡¯t receive too much contamination. If theputer chip waspletely restored, it would be able to produce arge amount of contamination free pure water.


    This was an extremely precious and great wealth!

 Book 4 11.4

    Book 4 Chapter 11.4 - D¨¦j¨¤ vu


    Pure water, food, and ammunition were all simr currency. Unless the region was under the unconditional rule of a stable governance like the Blood Parliament and used a unified currency system, bartering was themonly used method of trade.


    The reason Midnight City could reach its current state was mostly due to its ability to producerge amounts of water. Even though the water that was produced still contained slight amounts of radiation, it was enough for agricultural irrigation purposes. Under the support of food and water trade, Midnight City was able to establish a rather intimidating armed force. They also relied on this to establish the entertainment district in this region west of the greatkes.


    At the core of the energy supply instation was a small scale nuclear generator, but due to ack of fuel, it had long stopped operating. If Su used the case of nuclear fuel he brought over frugally, it would still be enough to operate this base for several years.


    This group of mutants resided in the base for a dozen or so years. The umted filth, dirt, and trash was still manageable, but cleaning up that intolerable stench was definitely no small matter. In addition, every single base¡¯s escape passage was connected to the natural karst cave. Right now, that ce was being used by the mutants as a ce to dump their trash, so the passage waspletely plugged up. This trash had umted for more than ten years, so it was unknown just how long it would be before it would bepletely cleaned.


    However, even if everything they did was purely for the water purifying system, any price would be worth it.


    The basic inspection of the base was quickly concluded. When the four individuals made their way out from the base and breathed fresh air again, they all felt as if they had been revived. Right now, even the wind muddled with dust and radiation seemed especially wonderful!


    While standing at the entrance of N69, Su issued Kane a message, telling him to bring the soldiers that had surrendered over. At the same time, he brought out a ck-colored long rangemunications device and used it to speak to Victor.


    Looking at themunications device in his hands, Su became even more aware of the disparity between the region west of the greatke and the Blood Parliament. This difference wasn¡¯t only reflected in the high-end abilities those at the peak of this world possessed, but also in the day to day as well as greatest technology the two sides used. Su was already used to using the audio-visual, luxuriant portable intelligent system. Within the central zone of control, themunications channel would be so stable that it would even allow three dimensional imaging. Meanwhile, right now, N69 was less than 200 kilometers from Midnight City, yet even sound transmission was a bit difficult.


    ¡°My dear Su! Let me guess why you chose to send me a message at this time... en, after capturing Malphas alive, the even more inspiring news that follows should be that you captured Base N69. What is it? Could it be that you already got rid of those damn mutants?!¡± Even through therge amounts of static, Su could still hear that Victor¡¯s voice was bing more and more excited.


    ¡°The mutants were easy to deal with.¡± Su replied with a smile. Even though there was no way Victor could see his smile, he believed that it could be heard from his gentle voice.


    Victor began tough loudly. ¡°It is only easy to deal with for you! Even killing a few isted mutants would often lose me more than ten veteran soldiers. Now that this group of mutants are wiped out, our westernmunication line will be much safer. In addition, the roads can be shortened by several dozen kilometers, which means saved time and guards, as well as more profits. These profits will make those businessmen go crazy!¡±


    Su listened to Victorugh loudly while walking around. Only when he reached a steep incline that was almost like a cliff did he stop. Just like that, he stood facing the cliff, quietly listening to Victor talk endlessly about his great ns.


    Perhaps due to his great excitement, Victor spoke for a long time before finally stopping. Only now did Su calmly say, ¡°I want this base.¡±


    ¡°Of course...¡± Victor¡¯s excitement didn¡¯t seem to decrease in the slightest. He immediately replied, but after saying these words his voice came to a screeching stop! He took several seconds to calm down, and then his voice sounded again. This time, his helplessness, reluctance, and shock could be heard, ¡°... that isn¡¯t a problem.¡±


    He could imagine just how spectacr Victor¡¯s expression was on the other side of themunications device.


    A few secondster, Victor¡¯s voice sounded again, and by now, it had be much more normal. ¡°Based on our agreement, N69 is yours. However, ces that mutants have resided in are extremely difficult for humans to live in. Since you wiped out all of the mutants, then you should understand my intentions. The clean up work will require a lot of manpower and time. My dear Su, can you tell me what made you set the resolution to want N69?¡±


    ¡°Because the base¡¯s water purifying unit is still usable.¡± This time, Su didn¡¯t n on lying.


    As a result, the other end of themunication system went silent once again.

 Book 4 11.5

    Book 4 Chapter 11.5 - D¨¦j¨¤ vu


    Inside of a rather gothic looking castle in Midnight City¡¯s northern city district, Victor was standing in his own ssical style office. He looked at themunication device in his hands nkly for a long time. He then pressed the mute button, and with a bitterugh, he said, ¡°I never expected him to find out so quickly.¡±


    On the office room¡¯s couch sat a woman whose age was already starting to show. She had a medium build with tightbat clothes covering her body, the important parts all protected by specially processed tes. Her body that couldn¡¯t be considered tall and sturdy was brimming with an aura of power.


    Signs of age could be seen from her cheeks and the corners of her eyes, and a long scar extended all the way from her neck to her face. Even though the scar had underwent treatment, bing quite dim, it didn¡¯t seem like Sinking de¡¯s medical technology was great enough topletely make this scar disappear.


    This woman was reclining on the couch, propping her chin up with her hands as she gazed at the enormous map on Victor¡¯s office wall. The map mapped out whatid west of the greatkes, as well as the surrounding areas in great detail, including cities, power distribution, dangerous organizations, natural resources, and trade rtions. It was much more detailed than what he allowed Su to see. Her eyesnded on N69. From this map, Midnight City upied the northeastern corner, while N69 was what was closer to the center. Of course, to the northwestern direction of N69 was a continuous expanse of uninhabited mountains with nothing notable of value. At the very least, there was nothing indicated on the map.


    ¡°With the level of technological achievement Su disyed, repairing and starting up the water purifyingputer chip shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. We should have anticipated this a long time ago.¡± The woman said, her voice rather rough.


    ¡°But he actually brought nuclear fuel too! You have to understand that without a main source of energy, the water purifying unit of a normal base couldn¡¯t even be started up!¡± Victor said with a forcedugh.


    ¡°The problem lies in the fact that we cannot deal with those mutants!¡±


    The woman hit the nail on the head, directly pointing out the core problem, making Victor¡¯s face immediately be pale. He retorted with somewhatcking confidence, ¡°It¡¯s not that we couldn¡¯t deal with them, but rather that the losses would be too severe! To suppress that mutant tribe, we would lose over 300 elite soldiers...¡±


    The woman¡¯s sneer cut off his words. ¡°The loss of 300 soldiers would signify our forced annexation to Steel Gate or Kn City, so we still could not have dealt with those mutants! I already reminded you a long time ago to expand the armed forces as soon as possible, but in the past two years, what did you even aplish? You only increased our military by 100 soldiers.¡±


    They were in his domain right now, so Victor¡¯s face immediately fell, coldly saying, ¡°Our soldiers are not armed mobs, only needing to be fed. They need sries, weapons, training, andrge amounts of ability formtions. Maintaining the current size is already our limit! Do you want Sinking de¡¯s financial situation to copse?¡±


    The woman waved her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand these things! Alright, let¡¯s not talk about these meaningless matters. What should we do now? Should we find a way to control him? At the very least, he doesn¡¯t have much of a foundation, only having five members.¡±


    ¡°Control?¡± This time, it was Victor¡¯s turn to sneer. ¡°Do you think with our strength, we can control Su? Control an eighth level ability user with four powerful followers? When we fought in this region in the beginning, whose abilities were over five levels? RIght now, do you think that we can beat Su even if all five of us fought together?¡±


    The woman became silent.


    She was the five-memberedmittee¡¯s Lora, as well as a terrifying warrior that had seven levels of power. On the battlefield, she was a bold and powerful soldier, but regardless of whether it was politics, economics, or strategy, she was weaker than her fourpanions. Lora also knew that once abilities passed the seventh level, manpower would take a sharp plummet. Normally speaking, it was extremely difficult for lower level ability users to defeat an eighth level ability user purely with numbers. Even though there were exceptions to every situation, exceptions were always tied to luck. Those without high enough levels of the Mysterious Fields, with only their own luck to depend on, usually did not encounter any exceptions. That was why from an ability standpoint, there were never any exceptions.


    ¡°Your intention is...¡± The woman asked.


    ¡°Cooperation!¡± Victor set his resolution and spoke decisively. ¡°We will rule this territory together with Su, and then we will see if we can cross those mountains to challenge Frozen Throne!¡±


    ¡°Frozen Throne?!¡± Lora leapt up. She stared at Victor and then said, ¡°You are definitely crazy! Moreover, we don¡¯t even know if it still exists...¡±


    Victorughed and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be so excited. It was just a passing thought. Even if we truly found Frozen Throne, we are still not the main force. Alright, we already made Su wait long enough. Making an eighth level ability user wait is not a good idea.¡±


    Victor opened themunications channel again. Unexpectedly, Su never hung up, still waiting. This made him feel a bit happy, but even more wary.


    For a powerful eighth level ability user to have this much patience, if it wasn¡¯tcking in confidence, then it was modesty. Even though he didn¡¯t see how the mutants were wiped out, during Malphas and Forde¡¯s battles, Su already sufficiently demonstrated his own power. He seemed to rely purely on his own strength, and like a game, crushed those two oppressive bandit groups that had given him so many headaches. That was why there was no way Su was a swindler who was pretending to be powerful, so the only possibility left was that he was modest.


    In this era, if an expert knew modesty, then that meant that he had the confidence to control everything, or some kind of conspiracy was brewing. Regardless of which one it was, neither was a good thing.


    Victor immediately broke out in cold sweat.

 Book 4 11.6

    Book 4 Chapter 11.6 - D¨¦j¨¤ vu


    However, his voice was still a bit too enthusiastic. If one only listened to his voice, one definitely wouldn¡¯t think that Victor was sweating so profusely that some of his gray hair was sticking to his forehead. After enthusiastically and simply discussing a few matters with Su, they came to a conclusion. Su already cut off themunications, but Victor was still staring at the long distancemunications device in his hands with a stupefied expression. Only after a long time had passed did he release a heavy sigh and turn around. His face was covered under a bitter smile.


    Lora gave Victor¡¯s expression a look, and then her face became serious as well. ¡°He isn¡¯t willing to cooperate?¡±


    ¡°No, he is quite willing to, only, the cooperation method was a bit different from what we had previously anticipated.¡± Victor sighed, and only after remaining silent for a while did he seem to recover a bit of his stamina. ¡°His intention is to be the sword that sweeps through all enemies, while our main role will be to be his logistics and training base.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Lora jumped up from the couch. She originally wanted to loudly berate Su for being egotistical and ignorant, but when these words reached her throat, she didn¡¯t know why, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t say them out at all.


    Victor took a deep breath, and after calming down, said, ¡°Actually, if we think about this deeply, this isn¡¯t that big of a deal. We are already no longer soldiers but instead businessmen, don¡¯t you agree? Not only me, Lora, even you already lost the bravery to fight with your life on the line. Midnight City¡¯s sess has brought us unprecedentedfort, joy, but at the same time, ttened our great ambitions and ideals. Otherwise, we would have long captured N69. Isn¡¯t it just fighting against Steel Gate and Kn City at a disadvantage? Twenty years ago, how many of our battles did we fight with an advantage? In reality, having Su control our military strength isn¡¯t too bad of an idea. After all, he will shoulder the most dangerous tasks.¡±


    ¡°You trust him that much? We aren¡¯t even clear on his background.¡± Lora brought up another crucial issue.


    ¡°His origins aren¡¯t important, what¡¯s important is how we orient ourselves. We are businessmen, so it is enough as long as we pay attention to benefits and pleasure. You, me, Ramos, and the others, the five of us won¡¯t live for that much longer. For us, enjoying life and waiting for breakthroughs in medical technologies is what¡¯s most important. Even though we cannot control Su, we can help guide his military strength towards Steel Gate and Kn City. Regardless of which side wins, in the end, we are the ones that will benefit, even if we don¡¯t obtain the greatest rewards possible. Right now, we just need to supply him with goods and manpower. We then just have to observe him, that is already enough.¡± Victor said coldly.


    Lora also began to calm down from her previous anxiousness, saying, ¡°Perhaps we should control the goods we supply him with. Even though this is an investment, we should still contemte costs and risk.¡±


    Victor nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can first observe. If Su truly has wild ambitions, he will restrain his desires.¡±


    At the entrance of Base N69, Su put away his long-distancemunications device and walked towards Madeline. Further away, and Li and Li Gaolei were leaning against trees, watching Su from afar. This was also the closest distance they could tolerate, because the mutants¡¯ smell was definitely more potent than theirbat prowess.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel like leader has changed a bit?¡± Li suddenly asked.


    ¡°How so?¡± Li Gaolei also looked at Su while looking pensive.


    Li scratched her short hair. Finding suitable adjectives was not her strong suit, which was why only after thinking for a while did she say, ¡°I just feel like... he seems to have be a bit more vicious?¡±


    Li Gaolei couldn¡¯t help but erupt intoughter. He then said, ¡°Leader is not someone who can be vicious. However, in this sted ce, how can one survive if one doesn¡¯t be a bit fierce? Don¡¯t you feel like when following leader¡¯s side, we feel much more at ease?¡±


    Li nodded and said, ¡°En, you¡¯re right. There are a lot of things we don¡¯t even have to think about.¡±


    ¡°By treating the outside world more fiercely, he allows us to be a bit more rxed. Perhaps this is what leader is thinking too.¡± Li Gaolei said in an unhurried manner.


    Li nodded her head in half-understanding, but then she mumbled in a somewhat unconvinced manner, ¡°I think the truth is that he is trying to let that girl live a bit easier!¡±


    Li Gaoleiughed, but he didn¡¯t reply to her statement.


    Li was someone who wasn¡¯t used to silence. After a while, she asked, ¡°Hey, you should be close to twenty evolutionary points now, right?¡±


    ¡°I think a bit over.¡± Li Gaolei replied.


    Li released a grunt of approval and said, ¡°I think I¡¯m over thirty now. However, we probably can only depend on ourselves to develop abilities. I still want Combat Domain abilities, hoping that if I¡¯m lucky, I¡¯ll get some speed. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Probably should strengthen area control a bit.¡± Li Gaolei said.


    ¡°Still going to strengthen area control? Isn¡¯t that already at five levels? But that doesn¡¯t seem to help your individual strength that much.¡± Li was a bit surprised at Li Gaolei¡¯s choice.


    Li Gaolei still onlyughed in response, not replying. Instead, he picked up a cigarette and took a deep breath.


    In reality, they all understood the area control ability now. This was an ability that wasn¡¯t that useful for personal strength, but it would greatly increase thebat strength of a team.

 Book 4 12.1

    Book 4 Chapter 12.1 - Reward


    Cleaning up Base N69 was an enormous task. Before the workers and ves from Victor¡¯s side arrived, he could only rely on the dozen or so armed mobs that surrendered to lead over a hundred captives into this mentally copsing work. Tegan became the leader of the armed mobs, and he was directly put under Kane¡¯s responsibility. This rather delicate and pretty youth, perhaps because he was clear on his own fate, or because of some unknown resentment, treated his previous colleagues extremely harshly. The moment they started working, he caught three individuals that were making noise and trying to incite others into starting a rebellion. Then, in front of everyone¡¯s faces, he slowly and cruelly dismembered the most ferocious individual, and then he beat the other two until they were in terrible shape. However, he still knew how far to go, not killing them, nor crippling them in any way.


    Su watched everything silently from the distance. With him here, all those that were originally restless, uneasy, and had thoughts of rebellion calmed down. Theirrades, friends, and enemies all died feeling despair and helplessness under Su¡¯s hands, and now this person appeared again. Forget about the fact that only a few days had passed since then, even if several years had passed, they still wouldn¡¯t forget thatpletely ck day.


    Tegan¡¯s delicate and pretty face was distorted, and a crazy radiance shot out from his eyes. A hystericalughter sounded from the depths of his throat as he slowly twisted the neck of that unfortunate fe. Meanwhile, the other body parts of this victim were already scattered about on the floor. Tegan used special methods to make sure that this individual¡¯s mind was still incredibly clear, not fainting or going mad from pain.


    The final execution was a slow twisting of his cervical vertebra, and then came the clear sounds of his his carotid artery being twisted 360 degrees. The process of death was lengthened greatly. Pain, anger, humiliation, and horror intertwined on his face.


    These mobs might not fear the most vicious beasts, but human nature made them more or less fear lunatics.


    After watching these soldiers and ve refugees pick up simple and crude tools, walking one by one into the base, Su called over Kane to discuss the details regarding the follow-up construction within the base. The first thing was how to start up the base¡¯s main energy source. Su asked in detail, and he asionally mentioned what he thought and envisioned. From what he had in n, he wanted to make this base have both water purifying and weapon production industries, and the rear escape route had to be opened. The second step was topletely restore the entire base¡¯s various facilities, including the warning and defensive system. The final goal was to have a system that could support over 500 soldiers.


    After his experience with N958, Kane was already quite familiar with the remodeling of olden era interchangeable instations. He previously entered the depths of the base to inspect the processing nt left behind by the mutants, and he was shocked at how well those work tools were maintained. He didn¡¯t have to do too much work here to make it capable of producing various new era weapons that primarily used gunpowder.


    Mutant corpses were carried out one after another and piled up near the entrance. Each time these piles reached over ten corpses, the refugees would pour oil or fuel over them and then ignite it. It was now getting hotter and hotter, so letting these corpses rot wasn¡¯t a good idea.


    Victor promised two hundred workers and fifty sets of standard soldier equipment, but it would still be a few days before they would arrive. During these few days, Su supervised the refugee ves¡¯ work while studying the power distribution in this region west of the greatkes. He knew that even in this era of turmoil wheremunication methods were extremely primitive, the speed at which news travelled would often exceed one¡¯s imagination. News of N69¡¯s water purifying unit being close to restoration was currently spreading at great speed, and he believed that many would be interested in it, as well as start nning how they were going to acquire it.


    The water purifying unit was like a lighthouse in a dark night; there would always be moths drawn to this me. Meanwhile, what Su wanted were precisely these moths to arive.


    Su prepared to use several days time to walk about the base¡¯s surroundings. Any ce he passed and became familiar with became his home turf.


    Just as Su was concentrated on building this home ground, Helen had just freed herself from her work that continued regardless of whether it was day or night. It had already been several days since she left theboratory, so her face was extremely pale, and her hair was starting to lose its luster. Her exhausted eyes that rested above dark circles even more so disyed her fatigue.


    She returned to her own residential unit, absentmindedly ate a few things, and then walked into the bathroom. When the hot and powerful waternded on her extremely pale skin, Helen finally felt her vitality recover bit by bit. A row of red numbers lit up on the bathroom walls, and it began to flicker continuously. This was her body weight, andpared to four days ago, she was three whole kilograms lighter. Compared to her figure that was over 170 centimeters, this weight really was too light. Helen lowered her head and looked at her clearly thinner body. Even if she didn¡¯t touch herself, she knew that her ribs were definitely bulging outwards. When she washed her chest, as he hands stroked over her breasts, their volume, density, flexibility, and various other factors appeared within her brain. As a result, Helen immediately knew that they were now 12% smaller than four days ago. Of course, there was even less of a chance of it beingparable to Persephone¡¯s. Even if both of them were added together, they still might not beparable to a single one of hers.


    ¡°As expected, when a woman loses weight, the first to go are the breasts...¡± Helen thought somewhat self-mockingly.


    After several minutes passed, the Helen that walked out from her residential unit was alreadypletely different. Her slightly damp blonde hair gave her a bit of sex appeal, but her pale and lusterless skin wasn¡¯t something that would immediately be restored from a bath and some food.


    A light screen floated over, reminding her that she had a guest that paid a visit, and that this guest was currently waiting. When she saw the message on the light screen, Helen was a bit surprised. ¡°Why did hee?¡±


    After thinking for a bit, she headed for the reception room. The guarded entrance system, after verifying Helen¡¯s identity, automatically and quietly retreated to both sides.

 Book 4 12.2

    Book 4 Chapter 12.2 - Reward


    The reception room was quiterge, and there were several couches arranged in it. The firece had a raging me burning about, dispelling the unavoidable coldness and humidity of the underground building. On the couch sat a carefree and straightforward man, and there was another individual who was standing by the wall, seemingly appreciating the painting suspended on that wall. When Helen¡¯s figure appeared, the rather straightforward male began tozily recline into the couch, half closing his eyes to continue enjoying the warmth of the firece. Meanwhile, the male near the wall turned around, and with a warm smile, said, ¡°Older sister Helen, we meet again.¡±


    This male¡¯s appearance was extremely young, but there wasn¡¯t a trace of immaturity that could be detected from it. His entire being gave off a feeling that was as imposing as a mountain, an aura that was restrained. This was a feeling that should only be possible through the umtion of time, but for some reason, it appeared on this individual who had just separated himself from boyhood. Helen was quite clear on his age.


    Only after carefully giving his soft and steady face a look did Helen walk into the reception room. ¡°O¡¯Brien, why did you suddenly run over to my ce?¡±


    O¡¯Brien handed an intelligence system to Helen and said, ¡°Older sister Helen, please take a look at this first.¡± Then, he walked to the counter on the other end to prepare some ck tea. O¡¯Brien was quite familiar with this ce, because he was quite fond of Helen¡¯s reception room before, oftening here. Of course, back then, he was still a big kid who was full of ideals and radiance.


    Helen threw her own rather hollow body onto the couch. After turning on the intelligence system, severalsers first constructed Eileen¡¯s appearance and resources, and then all members of the special force began to appear one after another, starting from number one to six.


    O¡¯Brien carried the tray as he walked. He lowered a cup of ck tea and several biscuits in front of Helen, and then he arranged the other portion in front of himself. What he offered that straightforward man was instead a cup full of strong alcohol. He patiently waited for Helen to flip through all of the materials, and then he said, ¡°These are the ones Bevs sent after my sister. However, from what I¡¯ve heard, Eileen ran out on her own. Older sister Helen, what I wish to know is, how great are older sister¡¯s chances of victory?¡±


    Helen raised her head and looked into O¡¯Brien¡¯s eyes. Within the depths of those gray and green pupils, she saw a world far deeper and vast than what she saw in the past.


    That was why Helen decided to give him a reply. ¡°From my judgment, Phoney¡¯s sess rate should be around 70%. Even though Eileen¡¯s abilities are powerful, it is still actually within Phoney¡¯s range of control.¡±


    ¡°However, this is a probability created purely from digits. There will always be exceptions in the real world, and that is why data does not represent everything.¡± Helen added.


    ¡°70%? This is much greater than what I had anticipated.¡± A radiant smile appeared on O¡¯Brien¡¯s face, and then he said, ¡°Since older sister believes that it is 70%, then it will definitely be 70%. Actually, based on this probability, there is already no need for me to head north. When I get there, older sister might have already settled everything.¡±


    ¡°However...¡± O¡¯Brien continued to maintain a captivating smile, but his voice slowly sank. ¡°Even though that is what my rationality is telling me that such a high probability rate means I do not need to interfere, from an emotional standpoint, 30% failure is still more than enough reason for me to pay the north a visit.¡±


    ¡°You are prepared to go to war against Bevs?¡± Helen asked with a frown.


    O¡¯Brien smiled and said, ¡°I already clearly expressed my position, and have also given him time, but he hasn¡¯t withdrawn his troops from the north. Since this is the case, then war is just an unavoidable matter.¡±


    ¡°Will your father and family agree with your actions? You should understand the current situation.¡± Helen¡¯s brows were tightly locked together.


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s smile became even more enchanting. ¡°I believe that with Borriello¡¯s wisdom, at the very least, the preservation of the family is not an issue. If Bevs insists on pursuing older sister, then it is not that big of a deal for me to separate myself from the family and fight in the wilderness just like older sister.¡±


    When Helen saw O¡¯Brien who seemed to have brought sunlight to this underground reception room, she finally changed her machine like expression. With a soft sigh, she said, ¡°Back then, it was precisely you who expelled Persephone from the family.¡±


    ¡°Back then, I was still young.¡± O¡¯Brien gave quite the unusual reason. It had been less than a year since his decision back then. Could a single year¡¯s worth of time really bring this much growth to an individual? However, the reason he gave strangely made others believe him.


    ¡°Then what is it that you need me to do?¡± Helen asked.


    "I need to know where I need to go to find older sister."

 Book 4 12.3

    Book 4 Chapter 12.3 - Reward


    Helen tapped on the intelligence system in her hands. A momentter, a virtual diagram of the entire northern mountain region appeared. She drew a circle around a ratherrge area with her finger. ¡°From what I currently know, the chances of Phoney being in this region are quite great. Also, this is where the special forces are the most active. There seems to be a few special forces members that haven¡¯t joined in on the battle yet.¡±


    O¡¯Brien stored the region Helen drew out in his memory. He then stood up and said, ¡°Thank you, older sister Helen. Then I have to head out right now, so please wish me luck. Right, I forgot to do some introductions. This is n, apanion I can trust my back to.¡±


    Helen gave O¡¯Brien a look, and then she looked towards n. ¡°Just by relying on you two¡¯s seventh level abilities?¡±


    O¡¯Brien decided not toment on the great skepticism in Helen¡¯s voice. Instead, he said with a smile, ¡°Haven¡¯t you said before that data actually cannot prove everything?¡±


    When O¡¯Brien and n left the reception room, only now did a sea of data flood Helen¡¯s great brain, and it also began to operate at a speedparable to supeputing centers. A whileter, O¡¯Brien¡¯s probability of sess emerged. Only when she saw the result did Helen rx a bit.


    At this moment, O¡¯Brien had just walked out from the entrance of Persephone¡¯s private hospital. The bright sunlight made both of them slightly narrow their eyes. The off-road vehicle at the side of the street started up before slowly heading in their direction.


    As he waited for the vehicle to arrive, O¡¯Brien smiled as he gave the familiar Dragon City around him a look, his eyes carrying a hint of reluctance. He then slowly said, ¡°n, how confident do you feel? The special forces¡¯ fes perhaps all have strength equal to that of major generals!¡±


    n seemed to still be acting ratherzily, as if he was forever in a half sleeping state. When he heard O¡¯Brien¡¯s question, he shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°The sentence of data not being able to decide everything is something I already heard twice today. If our luck isn¡¯t too bad, in a few years, our military sess might be recorded in the ck Dragonriders¡¯ textbooks, an example of a seventh level abilities defeating generals.¡±


    When O¡¯Brien heard n¡¯s words, he patted his shoulder and said, ¡°You absolutely cannot look down on older sister Helen. I even dare to make the bet that right now, she has definitely already seen through our true strength. Otherwise, with her nature, she would have definitely prepared a few life saving methods for us.¡±


    After speaking, O¡¯Brien released a sigh of sorrow and said, ¡°Actually, the entire life of a so-called genius like me, in front of older sister Helen, really isn¡¯t much at all.¡±


    n seemed a bit reluctant to ept what O¡¯Brien was saying. His intrinsic nature to unconsciously look down on women was great, especially a woman without any abilities. However, he didn¡¯t n to let this bother him too much, nor was he used to doubting something O¡¯Brien repeatedly emphasized. Instead, he just asked, ¡°What is our following n?¡±


    ¡°Get on the ne and head north.¡± O¡¯Brien said.


    ¡°ne?¡± This time, n became a bit more clear-headed. He asked with a bit of shock, ¡°What kind of ne can fly to a sted ce like the north?¡±


    ¡°The ne is actually quite ordinary, but I know a person who can definitely fly to the north.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± n was quite curious about this individual.


    ¡°Even I¡¯ve never met that individual. I just know that his nickname is Flying Bear.¡± O¡¯Brien said.


    ---


    In the outskirts of Dragon City, Ben Curtis currently had his upper body bare. He was carrying a five meters long steel bar and walking towards a half built structure several hundred meters out. This was a ten meter tall, several dozen meter long building that doubled as both a storehouse and factory building. It had a steel frame, with the outside covered in lightweight boards. About half of the project had already beenpleted, and the steel frame was pretty much done. However, there wasn¡¯t a single worker on the construction site, so it seemed like the captain intended toplete the entire process alone.


    Along with his heavy and forceful footsteps, the captain¡¯s dark skin continuously wriggled about. Beads of sweat continuously trickled downwards, leaving behind shining trails on his ck skin. He carried a steel part that was several tons in weight, and each time his foot raised and lowered, they would always leave behind a clear footprint on the ground.


    ¡°Captain!¡± A cry sounded from behind Curtis.


    Curtis didn¡¯t pay the call any attention. Only when he reached the hangar and ced the steel part down did he turn around and say with a rather deep voice, ¡°Little fe, what are you doing here instead of sitting tight in your own territory?¡±


    O¡¯Brien still had a smile on his face, as if he didn¡¯t see that Curtis¡¯ small eyes seemed to contain a tangible radiance. With a rather rxed voice, he said, ¡°I want to ask Flying Bear to send us north.¡±


    ¡°North? At this time of year?¡± Curtis¡¯ eyes suddenly became sharp, and then they dimed. Then, with a somewhat absent minded tone, he asked, ¡°You want to go to war?¡±


    O¡¯Brien shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but I have no choice.¡±


    Curtis gave O¡¯Brien a deep look, and then he began to move his arms around a bit to stretch out his muscles. He then walked over to O¡¯Brien and said, ¡°However, Flying Bear requirespensation.¡±


    O¡¯Brien produced a bottle of alcohol from his bosom like a magician, and then he tossed it over to the Captain. ¡°Take it!¡±


    Curtis gave the bottle¡¯sbel a careful look, discovering that this really was a bottle of olden era whiskey. It wasn¡¯t bad, but it definitely wasn¡¯t anything incredibly precious. As such, there was immediately an undisguised disappointment on his face. With a heavy sigh, he said, ¡°You are just like your older sis, all penny-pinchers! However, I guess this bottle of alcohol is enough. Wait a bit.¡±

 Book 4 12.4

    Book 4 Chapter 12.4 - Reward


    Curtis walked over to the storehouse he lived in, and soon after, he produced an old fashioned portable intelligence system. This thing looked like an antique from more than ten years ago, far inferior to the dragonrider standard intelligence system. It only supported voice in long rangemunication with no image, let alone a three-dimensional image.


    Curtis fiddled with this thing a few times, and then he roared towards the screen, ¡°Old partner, get up, there¡¯s business knocking! You need to send two fes over north, a ce a bit north of the northern base.¡±


    ¡°Damn ck devil, making me go to that sted ce! Are you asking me to throw this old life away?¡± A roar that was even louder and more resounding than the captain¡¯s sounded from the intelligence system.


    ¡°There ispensation.¡± The captain¡¯s voice was calm.


    ¡°Talk!¡± Flying Bear on the other end of the intelligence system didn¡¯t seem all that interested in the captain¡¯s words.


    ¡°A bottle of olden era alcohol. Oh? Let me see, it¡¯s whiskey.¡±


    The olden era intelligence system became momentarily quiet, and then Flying Bear¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Definitely not some good alcohol, or else you wouldn¡¯t have brought this up! Who is it that wants to go north?¡±


    ¡°O¡¯Brien and...¡± The captain gave n a look, and then he added, ¡°And his servant.¡±


    ¡°O¡¯Brien...¡± Flying Bear¡¯s deep and heavy voice sounded from the other end of the intelligence system. ¡°Have him and his servante over then. I¡¯ll be waiting at the usual spot.¡±


    O¡¯Brien had long opened up his own intelligence system, the one in his hands of thetest technology, of course. It was even several grades higher than the dragonrider standard issue one, so producing a map of Dragon City and its surrounding region was just a trifling task.


    The captain tapped on the map and said, ¡°You can find Flying Bear and his treasure here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± O¡¯Brien gave his thanks, and then he brought n towards the the off-road vehicle parked a bit further out. Behind him, Flying Bear¡¯s loud and clear voice sounded from that obsolete intelligence system again. ¡°Hey! Have that brat bring the alcohol over. After drinking a few sses, my treasure will fly even faster!¡±


    Even with O¡¯Brien¡¯s current reserved temperament, when he heard this sentence, the smile on his face still immediately went rigid.


    Fortunately, the Captain¡¯s next words restored some of his confidence. ¡°Alcohol? What alcohol? I don¡¯t know what alcohol you are talking about.¡±


    Flying Bear began to roar, ¡°That¡¯s mypensation...¡±


    O¡¯Brien and n began to walk quickly towards the off-road vehicle, ignoring the captain and Flying Bear¡¯s bickering. As for that bottle of whiskey, it was tacitly understood between the two of them to selectively forget about it.


    n¡¯s face became a bit strange. ¡°What do you think? Could that big guy have realized something...¡±


    ¡°Quite likely!¡± O¡¯Brien¡¯s confidence wasn¡¯t that great either.


    An hourter, a roaring old-fashioned propeller ne got off the ground with great difficulty, then it stuck close to the clouds as it headed north. Two engines that continuously trembled released two rming streaks of ck smoke, the creaking wings and aircraft frame seeming like it might fall apart at any moment. The airne fluctuated sharply, entering the clouds full of radiation from time to time, but sometimes flying so low it could shave off treetops. It was like a fat, drunk crane, one that might fall at any time. However, it flew tenaciously just like that as it headed north.


    Two hourster, this old-fashioned aircraft appeared in the designated northern region. The fact that this aircraft was able tost two hours of shaking without falling apart left even O¡¯Brien a bit shocked. The way they were sent down left him even more speechless. Without any warning or even half a sentence of a reminder in advance, the belly of the aircraft opened on its own, tossing O¡¯Brien and n out. Even though Flying Bear¡¯s skill really was enough to leave one shocked, in the end, they were still a hundred meters high in the air, and the aircraft was still circling above at close to 200 kilometers per hour. As he looked at the ground that was roaring closer and closer, apart from a bitter smile, O¡¯Brien could still only keep smiling bitterly.


    From the departed aircraft that was still shaking about, he seemed to have vaguely heard Flying Bear¡¯s roaring voice. ¡°Youngds, I wish you both good luck!¡±


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s luck really wasn¡¯t bad. When he propped up his defensive force field andnded steadily on the ground, he suddenly sensed something, and as such, he turned around and looked out, just in time to see two people staring over with shock. That was an extremely young man and a woman that still had a bit of attractiveness. Almost the instant he saw them, O¡¯Brien found the information he was looking for from his memory; numbers one and four!


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh. It really was like Flying Bear said. His luck this time didn¡¯t seem bad.


    With a putong sound, nnded heavily several dozens of meters out while carrying an enormousbat bag. Even though he smashed rigidly into the ground and produced a shallow crater, he still stood up as if nothing happened. He carried thebat sack as he walked over to O¡¯Brien. While giving numbers one and four a look, he said, ¡°These are the only two here, right?¡±


    O¡¯Brien fetched a pair of dark colored leather fingerless gloves. He slowly put them on and then said, ¡°At the very least, within my range of exploration, these two are the only ones. I don¡¯t know where the other four are hiding. Who knows, they might have already been killed by older sister.¡±


    As he watched numbers one and four that were slowly closing in, n revealed azy smile. He opened thebat sack and fetched piece after piece of superalloy forged armor tes, cing them on his body. They covered all of his crucial areas, the armor set even including a rather cool looking pair of protective sses. Finally, what he took out were eight pieces of alloy tes. When they were pieced together, they formed a meter tall alloy tower shield.


    Number one¡¯s somewhat sinister eyes slightly narrowed. He stared at O¡¯Brien and said, ¡°That fe looks quite simr to O¡¯Brien. However, why did he appear here?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of why he came, as long as we capture him, Persephone will likely be extremely obedient! If she dares to act disobedient, then I will sever O¡¯Brien¡¯s limbs in front of her face!¡± Number four said cruelly.

 Book 4 12.5

    Book 4 Chapter 12.5 - Reward


    Number one frowned. Due to number four being able to see a few seconds into the future, she always had trouble distinguishing subjective from objective, especially since she was someone that was always on the edge of insanity. Staying together with someone like this was definitely not a joyous thing. If not for her eyes being extremely helpful to him, number one definitely wouldn¡¯t take on Persephone¡¯s fatal attack for her. The price of this was the sacrifice of numbers two and three. However, they had long began to be a threat to number one, so he didn¡¯t feel much grievance towards their deaths.


    When he saw the calm and unruffled O¡¯Brien and n, even number one who had eighth level Magical domain abilities felt a bit of hesitation. Even though he was extremely confident in his own abilities, due to his overly cautious nature, he still said to number four, ¡°Investigate their abilities.¡±


    A sh of blood red passed number four¡¯s pupiless eyes, and then her face clearly revealed an expression of disdain. ¡°Their highest abilities are seventh level.¡±


    Number one immediately released a breath of relief. It seemed like O¡¯Brien¡¯s abilities matched what was recorded in the materials. The subordinate next to him who had never made an appearance before didn¡¯t seem that outstanding either, which meant that the alloy heavy armor that was like a tortoise shell was a piece of equipment that was just a bit worth noting. This was likely why they felt a bit more confident in this battle.


    Bevs¡¯ special dispatchbat forces¡¯ members all possessed abundantbat experience, and ever since they were young, their abilities¡¯ development paths were specially adjusted based on their talents and conditions. They had never taken any wrong paths, nor did they waste even a single evolutionary point. That was why when facing simr level opponents, the special dispatchbat forces¡¯ members had the confidence that they would definitely win. Even when facing enemies that were higher leveled than themselves, they would still be without any fear.


    Upon seeing that number four still wanted to say something, number one immediately berated, ¡°Stop wasting time and get rid of them!¡±


    When he saw O¡¯Brien and n¡¯s calm appearances, number one felt a strange sense of unease.


    ¡°Number four! Link up!¡± Following this shout, icy cold energy seeped out from below number one¡¯s feet, his body then beginning to slowly rise. His right hand reached outwards, while his left hand rested on the extended right hand¡¯s wrist. Five fingers unfolded, his palm aimed at O¡¯Brien. Then, cold energy surrounded his entire arm, and a streak of extreme cold fired from number one¡¯s palm, instantly sting towards O¡¯Brien.


    Number one immediately used his eighth level Magic domain ability, Frost ray!


    O¡¯Brien revealed an indifferent smile, and without any movements, three pieces of transparent ice shield already appeared before him. There was naturally no way the fifth level ice shield couldpare to an eighth level ability, so the ice shields were easily prated by the Frost ray, instantly reaching O¡¯Brien. However, these three ice shield were not activated by O¡¯Brien, but instead n!


    The reason Frost ray could be considered an eighth level ability was primarily due to its ability to prate defensive force fields. Almost all force fields under the seventh level werepletely ineffective before it. That was why O¡¯Brien only watched as n used three pieces of fifth level ice shields to weaken the ray¡¯s power, while he himself didn¡¯t use the various higher level defensive force fields.


    An enormous alloy shield suddenly appeared in front of the frost ray,pletely shielding O¡¯Brien. Following a light sound, the Frost ray alreadynded on the alloy shield, immediately applying ayer of azure colored frost! Under the extreme temperature of negative 200 degrees, most alloys would be extremely weak. However, ayer of earthen radiance suddenly appeared on the alloy heavy shield. Then, with a loud roar, the extreme frost on the heavy shield suddenly exploded, the azure icy shards flying in all directions. Whenever a fragment fell onto the ground, several meters of the surrounding surface would be frozen!


    n stuck his head out from behind the heavy shield. After flinging off the icy frost covering his head, he gave number one a cold smile.


    Number one¡¯s pupils immediately narrowed. Even though it experienced three instances of weakening, Frost ray was easily blocked just like that?


    Through the linked spiritual fluctuation, everything number four saw continuously entered number one¡¯s field of view. This was not just the three-dimensional imaging both individuals¡¯ eyes captured, but also the ability to differentiate O¡¯Brien and n¡¯s tactics through the analysis of past imaging. Number one suddenly discovered that there was a blue me that ignited within O¡¯Brien¡¯s left palm.


    He immediately roared without taking the time to think.


    ¡°Number four! Get out of the way!¡±


    Number four with seven levels of speed shifted to the side as if she was as light as a feather. As soon as she moved a few meters, the ce she was originally standing on suddenly erupted with a blue pir of me! Number four deeply understood the destructive power the seventh level ability Volcanic me possessed. If she took these mes that were over 1500 degrees head on, most of her body would immediately be turned into coal.


    If it wasn¡¯t for number one¡¯s warning, number four would have already be a corpse.

 Book 4 12.6

    Book 4 Chapter 12.6 - Reward


    Under this shock, number four¡¯s spiritual fluctuations were no longer stable. Forget about assisting in attacks, even the scenes number one saw became intermittent.


    Number one didn¡¯t have time to berate number four, instead first releasing the eight level hail prison storm around O¡¯Brien and n¡¯s surroundings, confining them to a small space. Then, he quickly moved himself, sending frost rays into the storm one after another. As long as a single raynded on their bodies, regardless of whether it was O¡¯Brien or n, they would turn into an ice sculpture, thus severing them from any opportunities to live.


    Under number one¡¯s barrage of attacks, number four who had just escaped from disaster finally stabilized the spiritual linkage, and the field of vision she offered could prate the hailstorm. Number one could see that n was currently moving at fast speed, brandishing the heavy shield and blocking streak after streak of frost ray. In addition, his body continued to release powerful earthen radiance that formed a sturdy defensive force field,pletely blocking all of the icy wind des that hacked about endlessly within the hailstorm. Meanwhile, no matter how O¡¯Brien moved, he always remained within n¡¯s defensive forcefield, simultaneously attacking number one unendingly.


    His magic attacks were much more varied whenpared to number one¡¯s, from icy chain pikes, volcanic me eruptions, maic severing to magma stream, these were all seventh level offensive abilities. It seemed like O¡¯Brien had at least four different seventh level magic domain offensive abilities. This was already enough to produce an eighth level magic ability.


    Even though O¡¯Brien¡¯s magic domain abilities were a level lower than number one¡¯s, and the difference in power between seventh and eighth level abilities wasn¡¯t as small as the numbers made it seem, number one still didn¡¯t dare face one of O¡¯Brien¡¯s attacks head on, not even once. His control over his abilities were definitely not as precise as O¡¯Brien¡¯s, to the extent where the magic abilities directly reached the level of projectile magics. Meanwhile, for a human¡¯s rtively weak flesh, the destructive force between seventh or eighth level abilities weren¡¯t much different. That was why under O¡¯Brien¡¯s sky covering bombardment of magic abilities, number one was still in a rather sorry state. He didn¡¯t have a freak like n at his side who could defend against the onught of eight level magical attacks. Meanwhile, after number four offered her spiritual link, there was no hope for either offense or defense to increase. She could only rely on her own speed to evade.


    Under the sts of frost rays again and again, blood was already trickling out from the corner of n¡¯s lips, looking like he would fall at any time, but he continued to hold on this entire time, his defensive force field still remained stable without a single crack.


    Just as number one was in a flurry, he suddenly recalled seeing O¡¯Brien make a seemingly unremarkable small movement. This should actually be the scene number four saw two seconds before it happened!


    ¡°Number four!!¡± Number one frantically roared as he rushed towards number four.


    However, it was already toote!


    Two dark purple sma spheres rushed out from the hailstorm, revolving about each other as they flew out, connected by several strands of electrical arcs. The sma spheres were actually extremely fast. As soon as they rushed out from the storm, they immediately arrived in front of number four, soon after passing through herpletely vulnerable neck.


    Number four¡¯s body swayed, and then her head that still had an expression of shock frozen on its face separated from her body. No blood flowed out, because the cut had already beenpletely charred by the high temperature electrical arcs.


    The temporary loss of the spiritual link caused everything in front of number one to immediately darken, his head feeling as if it was struck by a hammer, feeling such great pain that he wanted to cry out. However, his abundantbat experience made him instinctively roll to the side several meters out. A strand of icy wind passed by his body, and from the coldness, he could sense that what passed him just now was a icy chain pike. If his reaction speed was just a bit slower, number one would have been impaled by the spear into the ground.


    Number one supported himself on the ground with his palm, and then his entire body bounced up. He no longer fought, instead immediately turning around to escape!


    After losing number four¡¯s visual support, he didn¡¯t have confidence in defeating these two freaks. Being able to withstand the bombardment of eight level magical attacks meant that therge male developed at least three or four seventh level defensive abilities. This was the same as losing his offensive abilities! Meanwhile, O¡¯Brien¡¯s magical attacks were ferocious; fast, strange, and not inferior to number one¡¯s in the slightest. If one didn¡¯t consider the disparity in levels, they were even a bit more vicious than number one¡¯s attacks. Trading blows like this, moreover under such close distance, even if he had ninth level abilities, number one still didn¡¯t have certainty in winning. That was why he had to escape. Either way, he was still young, and there was still room for growth. If he died here, then he wouldn¡¯t be anything.


    When he heard the ferocious explosion of the hailstorm behind him, number one knew that his magic had already been broken through. O¡¯Brien and n would quickly catch up, but number one was still quite confident in his own five levels of speed. Apart from Combat Domain ability users, few people could develop five levels of speed.


    However, O¡¯Brien and n were quickly closing the distance!


    Six levels of speed! Number one felt indescribable shock and horror. How could O¡¯Brien have six levels of speed?


    Three minutester, n kicked number one¡¯s corpse, and with azy smile, said, ¡°It seems like this fool still doesn¡¯t believe that our speed is faster than his even after his death.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only normal. In both offense and defense, speed is extremely important, but definitely not essential. In most battles, five levels of speed is already more than enough.¡± O¡¯Brien entered a half squat position as he examined number one¡¯s corpse.

 Book 4 12.7

    Book 4 Chapter 12.7 - Reward


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    O¡¯Brien stood up. He gave n¡¯s body that was full of injuries a look and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while until you¡¯ve recovered, and then let¡¯s head north. That woman Eileen isn¡¯t going to be as easy to deal with as these two.¡±


    n didn¡¯t seem to mind his injuries much at all. He had a rare seventh level ability, high-speed recovery. The speed of his his injuries¡¯ recovery was ten times that of a normal person¡¯s. He fiddled with a medical kit while asking, ¡°Afterpleting this, what else will we do? What if your older sister isn¡¯t willing to return to the family with you?¡±


    O¡¯Brien gave the surrounding uninhabited mountainous region a look, and then said with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just wander about for a bit in the wilderness. Don¡¯t you feel that this boundless ce is quite suitable as our home field? Haha, a home field of several thousand kilometers, this is definitely not just a normal type of spectacr sight. However, this type of life will be quite difficult.¡±


    ¡°Difficult?¡± n also began tough. ¡°I don¡¯t think any ce will be more difficult than that sted world!¡±


    ¡°I wonder how the newest members of Poseidon¡¯s Trident¡¯s training is going. The more intelligent fes among them should have found the secrets at the center of the world, right? I hope thest of the Hebilu won¡¯t act too excessively.¡±


    nughed coldly and said, ¡°If too many of our people die, then we¡¯ll give them a warning. If they vite it again, then we¡¯ll dig out the pile of Hebilu¡¯s bodies from the tree and burn them all, forever trapping their souls in that spiritual world, let them be their own gods.


    O¡¯Brienughed. This might be the cruelest punishment. To never die, yet be forever alone.


    When O¡¯Brien and n left, Helen managed to calm down with great difficulty, restraining her urge to head north as well. She knew that her heading north would most likely be useless. Moreover, O¡¯Brien could resolutely use 30% defeat as a reason, but Helen couldn¡¯t. She needed at least 70% sess before even considering doing something. If she acted like O¡¯Brien, then it might very well mean that Persephone, Su, and a few others would lose their final opportunity of retreat. That was why cool-headedness and rationality, at times, signified even greater courage.


    She picked up arge ss of water, drinking from it as she walked towards theboratory. A healthy body needed enough nutrients, ample rest, as well as enough water and trace elements. Helen had never refuted the fact that she was a genius, and when she was in her teens, she already made the parliament¡¯s head biochemist Dr. Connor look bad. However, she knew that on the road to sess, what one had to rely on was persistence, and persistence was dependent on their stamina; this was no exception for any genius. That was why she was constantly watching her body.


    Helen made her way through the centralboratory region, and then she passed through two doors with tight security before entering the top secret biochemistry region. Upon walking into this region, the ice-cold and machine like expression on her face was immediately reced with shock. With a loud and clear sound, the ss of water dropped onto the ground.


    Rows of transparent containers were arranged in this biochemistry region, these cubic meter sized containers filled with faint green nutrient fluid. The extensive biochemistry cultivating region had close to a hundred of these containers, growing within them specimen at different maturation stages. The light screens at the entrance to this region were disying these containers¡¯ current conditions. Right now, there were at least a dozen containers whose conditions were a striking red on the light screen.


    The containers¡¯ lids had input, monitoring, and other devices integrated into them, making them the most frailponents. On the lids of those containers that were experiencing abnormal situations were holes of varying sizes, the small ones as small as a fist, therge ones the diameter of a bowl. Even though the lids weren¡¯t made of sturdyposite materials like the walls, they were still made of a light alloy, not something easily broken through. There was even less of a chance of it being broken through by the iplete specimens being cultivated.


    As soon as Helen¡¯s eyes passed through those broken holes, a strange water made its way out from the top of the container and rested on the lid. It had a long and smooth body, its ck skin covered in the culture fluid. Four limbs extended from each side of its body, their ends sharp like des and flickering with metallic luster. A long tail grew from the end of its body, and eight sharp metal stingers extended outwards from it. Even though its body wasn¡¯trge, its trunk only around twenty centimeters in size, its power was clearly not proportional to its size. With a light stab of its eight ws, the light alloy of the cover was prated. Itid there steadily, its long tail still soaked within the nutrient fluid.


    It didn¡¯t have eyes, yet it had arge mouth that made others shudder. Within its mouth was a piece of flesh from who knows what creature. This should have been a sample that was originally growing within a container, but it now only had a small half of its body left.


    The strange creature¡¯s mouth suddenly became abnormallyrge, directly devouring the remaining piece of flesh. Then, it released a short and sharp cry, its body curling up into a ball. Soon after, it abruptly sprung outwards, shooting towards Helen at lightning speed!


    Helen didn¡¯t have time to react at all. It had already crossed the several meters of space, and with a ba sound, it sprung onto her stomach. Its body then unfolded, brandishing its eight sharp ws. Like a streak of ck lightning, it immediately reached Helen¡¯s throat. It mouth became sorge it was a bit inconceivable, biting fiercely towards her throat!


    Its movements were extremely fast. Helen didn¡¯t have any time to react! Her line of sight was still resting on the container it was originally resting on!

 Book 4 12.8

    Book 4 Chapter 12.8 - Reward


    The strange creature¡¯s mouth was covered with sharp teeth that flickered with metallic luster, and one could imagine how powerful those teeth were from its eight ws¡¯ sharpness. Right when the enormous mouth was about to close, the end of its mouth suddenly released a few slits. Like a nose, they sniffed a few times, ultimately deciding to retract its mouth from Helen¡¯s neck and closing again. However, its sharp teeth already prated a bit into Helen¡¯s soft skin, leaving a row of bloody dots on its surface.


    Then, it released a long forked tongue from its mouth, licking the injuries on Helens¡¯ neck. When the long tongue made contact with Helen¡¯s blood, it seemed to have sensed something, as a result starting to release light wuwu sounds. It climbed up a few more steps before curling up around Helen¡¯s shoulders, using its body to seal Helen¡¯s injuries. When it climbed onto her shoulders, its sharp ws became extremely graceful as well, just enough to support its ascent. However, the eight sharp ws¡¯ ends were too sharp, still piercing through Helen¡¯s clothes and leaving behind a few drops of blood.


    Only now did Helen produce a reaction, but she didn¡¯t fear this little thing that almost took her life in the slightest, unexpectedly reaching out her hand to lightly caress it. Meanwhile, it also whimpered, cheerfully enjoying Helen¡¯s touch.


    A few secondster, this small thing suddenly released a short and sharp cry. Its body began to contort, unexpectedly falling from Helen¡¯s shoulders andnding with a pa sound onto the ground!


    It continuously screeched while rolling about, its eight ws brandishing about at flying speed and its tailshing crazily about. Its sharp metal-like ws drew out streaks of deep grooves into the ground.


    Helen squatted down onto the ground, feeling a bit at a loss for what to do. She didn¡¯t dare get any closer to this strange creature that was experiencing so much pain that it was going mad. Those crazily moving sharp ws and tail couldn¡¯t be touched at all, as getting even the slightest bit closer to them might dice her flesh up into chunks.


    Its vitality was currently flowing away, and a minuteter, it wasying there on the ground, only able to breathe weakly. Then, with a low cry, the muscles on its back split apart, releasing more than ten sharp stingers of varying lengths. It seemed like it was currently evolving another important weapon, but its body was already incapable of supporting this evolution process.


    It raised its head, looking towards Helen. After releasing a final wail, it became silent.


    Helen stayed silent for a long time, and only then did she pick it up into her arms. The current scene proved that this was the subject that underwent the most sessful evolutionary development. After breaking through the lid¡¯s seal with its extremely sharp teeth and ws, it then broke many containers to turn the still developing subjects into its own nutrients.


    From an evolutionary standpoint, its evolution was several hundred times that of the other containers. It had aplete biological system, extremely powerful movement ability, powerful and strong offensive organs, as well as terrifying growth potential. It even had a basic level of recognition and intelligence. This was a disparity only mutation could produce.


    It was only missing the most important factor, which was that the various subsystems of its body were still not stable enough. If it could further disy reproduction and hereditary abilities, then it would be a true biological entity, a species that could pass down its dna.


    This was a biological body produced using the intruder cells from Su¡¯s blood as parent cells, apletely new biological form. At the very least, as far as what humans knew, there were no records that matched this life form.


    The intruder cells alone already disyed characteristics of intelligence and powerful offensive ability. Meanwhile, Helen thought of a hypothesis, and that was that if these intelligent individual systems merged together into a unified will, then it might very well produce apletely new biological system of intelligence. This was originally a presumption that was impossible to prove, but now, it appeared in front of Helen, moreover a path that was already halfplete.


    A momentter, this small biological life form that had exhausted its vitality was resting on an experimental stage, Helen¡¯s entire set of cutting tools silently resting next to it. Right now, she had to thoroughly understand its body¡¯sposition, yet her hand that held the surgical de was slightly trembling.


    This was an old weakness. Each time she needed to dissect and analyze the bodies of creatures that made some sort of breakthrough, Helen¡¯s hands would always tremble. She couldn¡¯t control this at all.


    After all, those ugly, strange lumps of meat were all rted to her own flesh and blood.

 Book 4 13.1

    Book 4 Chapter 13.1 - Blood Exchange


    It was another dark night.


    On the summit of mountain peaks, a bit of fiery light flickered between bright and dark. This bit of fiery light was even visible from several kilometers away in this extreme darkness.


    This was Su smoking at the top of a mountain.


    In the past few days, there were already more than ten creatures that disappeared around the surroundings of N69. The speed at which moths flew over was far greater than what Su had anticipated, and they were quite a bitrger in number as well. It seemed like the attraction of a water treatment unit was much greater than what he had thought. However, the strength of those who arrived first were quite ordinary, not that useful for helping Su in advancing his abilities. However, they could still help Madeline and his three subordinates increase their strength.


    The cigarette gradually shrunk.


    Greed made the intellect of humans be weak; Su already deeply understood this point. The ones that came didn¡¯t even have the strength to deal with a small team of mutants, yet they wanted to steal the water treatment unit from him, who wiped out the entire mutant tribe?


    These people were most likely sent over by others to scout this ce out, testing Su¡¯s strength and attitude. Su¡¯s reply was extremely simple; all who tried to get closer to N69 without contacting him prior to doing so would turn into corpses.


    These greedy fes didn¡¯t realize that their whereabouts had long been discovered. Meanwhile, Su only had to inform Madeline or his subordinates of their general location and abilities. They would then naturally deal with everything.


    In fact, right now, Su already understood Madeline¡¯s abilities through direct observation. Madeline, who could already freely move the heavy sword, even if she only had three levels of power and two levels of defense and speed, with her true fighting strength, was already enough topletely overwhelm Li. Even if Li Gaolei was added in, Madeline would still easily win. As for Su himself, he would even have to use some tricks to subdue her. However, even after understanding Madeline¡¯s true strength, whenever she went out alone to dispose of enemies, Su would still feel a sense of worry that was impossible to get rid of.


    Su truly wanted to live in the olden era. Even though people back then didn¡¯t have all types of incredibly powerful abilities, they didn¡¯t have to constantly worry about the safety of those around them.


    He took a deep breath of the cigarette smoke, and then he raised the automatic rifle beside him, turning on the sniping mode. Without even using the sighting device, he fired into the darkness. Only when the bullet left the barrel did Su¡¯s body lean to the side, following which a sniper¡¯s bullet passed by his original position. If Su didn¡¯t move, that bullet would have passed right through the end of his cigarette.


    To be able to achieve this type of precision from a thousand meters away, this could already be considered quite an excellent sniper. Unfortunately, that was all it was; this was what Su thought.


    Only when the sniper bullet passed him did a gunshot sound, and it might be a bit longer before the other sniper¡¯s miserable scream would sound. Su waited until the other party fired before calmly retaliating and then easily avoiding the sniper¡¯s bullet. The moment many snipers pulled the trigger, perhaps due to their intense focus, they often had the habit of concentrating and waiting a moment. However, this habit proved fatal tonight.


    After eliminating the other party¡¯s sniper, Su stood up. Raising his voice, he said, ¡°Since you all came, what is the point of hiding? Do I really have to chase you out like rats?¡±


    Even though wind whistled through the mountains, Su¡¯s voice still possessed a prative force, sounding far into the distance. Almost the instant his voice sounded, the miserable cry of the sniper before death sounded from the distance.


    In front of Su was a long slope, and two kilometers out was another mountain ridge. Rumbling footsteps sounded from behind the mountain ridge, and then an extremely tall and sturdy figure emerged, walking withrge steps towards Su. This was an extremelyrge man, his rough appearance looked like it was carved from stone, constantly giving off an imposing feeling. He wore a strange mobile armor, not the type that covered his entire body, but instead something simr to the armor of ancient holy cavalry. Only the crucial areas were given propulsion assistance, so its main power still relied on the knight¡¯s own valiant power.


    At the chest area of the knight was the decoration of an eye dripping with blood that was rather striking. In addition, there was a light source within the mechanical chestte used specifically to illuminate this design.


    The knight continued to walk all the way until he was thirty meters in front of Su before stopping. Under this distance, Su¡¯s assault rifle could disy considerable strength, while the knight didn¡¯t hold a firearm, but instead a two meter long greatsword.


    ¡°I am the leader of Steel Gate¡¯s judgment knights, Vale!¡± The knight spoke with a thunderous voice.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there two more? How long do they n to continue hiding?¡± Su asked indifferently.


    Vale¡¯s face changed. Like a male lion, he took quite some time to size Su up, and only then did he say to themunications device installed into his cor, ¡°Pedro, Papence, you two shoulde out!¡±


    After giving the order, Vale asked, ¡°You are Su?¡±


    Su looked into Vale¡¯s eyes, substituting his reply with silence.


    A wave of anger clearly appeared on Vale¡¯s face. He looked askance at Su from his head down to his feet, and then with an unquestionable tone, he said, ¡°No matter who you are, Base N69 is already Steel Gate¡¯s property! Leave this ce immediately, and do note within ten kilometers of the base. Otherwise, all will be killed without exception!¡±

 Book 4 13.2

    Book 4 Chapter 13.2 - Blood Exchange


    ¡°So direct? I really do feel rather awkward now...¡± Su couldn¡¯t help butugh as he shook his head. He then slowly said, ¡°... why should I even bother listening to the words of a dead man?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Anger immediately made ayer of darkness appear over Vale¡¯s face, but he surprisingly didn¡¯t immediately take action. When faced with this exceptionally beautiful young man, he always felt a sense of danger, as if he was being stared at by a vicious beast, making him not dare act rashly. However, when he understood that he changed his violent habits due to fear, Vale suddenly felt an enormous humiliation.


    Another thing that made him feel uneasy was that the other two judgment knights still hadn¡¯t replied to his call,pletely disappearing into this boundless dark night. Su seemed to have seen through Vale¡¯s thoughts, and then with a smile, said, ¡°They will nevere, and you will reunite with them soon as well.¡±


    Vale¡¯s expression changed greatly. All of the engines on the mobile suit began to roar as they began to move at peak performance. The greatsword in his hands pointed diagonally at the ground, and the muscles on his body continuously squirmed about, the strips of muscles even releasing a faint glow!


    In addition, the mobile suit¡¯s various hidden lighting systems lit up, the radiance released truly making him look a bit like a ¡®divine emissary¡¯. This was especially the case with that bloody eye, so red that it was impossible to ignore. The lighting effect of the mobile armor and itsbat prowess were not rted; it was purely for decoration and intimidation purposes.


    To Vale¡¯s surprise, the surface of Su¡¯s skin simrly released a faint radiance. Even though one wouldn¡¯t notice thisyer of light without looking carefully, this was indeed a radiance caused by the release of energy from the body. Not only did this signify a powerful ability, it often also meant that a powerful ability was being activated!


    Su suddenly moved, his body¡¯s energy immediately erupting fiercely, instantly propelling his body to top speed! Thirty meters of distance, under this terrifying speed, only took an instant to cover. Vale had just lifted his greatsword; at this moment, he could only stare with horror as Su arrived with inconceivable speed, the military des gripped in his hands piercing viciously at the gaps between the mobile armor! Su¡¯s body simrly began to transform at an inhuman speed. A bone de extended out from each of his forearms, and below his clothes, shining ck bone fragments the size of dove eggs covered his chest like scales.


    The bone des only extended a few centimeters from his forearm, short and rough, producing both offensive and defensive effects.


    Under the contrast of night, one could only see Su draw out a beautiful trajectory. Then, he collided with the mobile armor with a loud noise! Following this loud sound, a column of me created from the burst of energy erupted between the two!


    The one that was smashed flying was unexpectedly Vale who was equipped with the mobile armor!


    As he flew out in reverse, blood sprayed out everywhere from his body. His chest, as well as the mobile armor covering it caving in deeply, the center of it even more so having a deep bloody hole. The alloy armor te was covered with small holes.


    Su¡¯s fine white face flushed with redness, and he staggered backwards a few steps. The alloy military des were now curled up, and fine cracks could be seen all over the bone des extending from his arms. However,pared to Vale who was flying through the air, these small injuries werepletely insignificant.


    Vale¡¯s heavy sword spun about in the night sky. In the end, it powerlesslynded on the solid ground next to Su¡¯s feet.


    Only now did Vale¡¯s enormous body fall heavily onto the ground, the mobile armor covering him releasing bursts of electrical mes from time to time. The judgment knight leader¡¯s body jerked involuntarily. He managed to raise his upper body with great difficulty, pointing his finger at Su, wanting to say something, but the blood pouring endlessly from his mouth prevented him from doing so.


    Vale already understood his own fate.


    As Steel Gate¡¯s judgment knight leader, even though Vale had as many as three seventh level Combat Domain abilities, he still died so miserably under Su¡¯s hands. The reason for this was due to arrogance, but even more so due to Su¡¯s inconceivable eruption of speed, as well as his enormous force of impact. Abilities that propelled one¡¯s body forward through energy means weren¡¯t rare, but he had never heard of any ability that could increase one¡¯s speed to such a degree.


    Vale¡¯s eyes were full of resentment and unwillingness. He had an endless amount of curses he wanted to throw at Su, but the pieces of flesh stuck in his throat made him unable to utter any sound. He began topletely disregard his injuries as he forcefully coughed, continuously sending dark colored pieces of flesh from his mouth. There were some people who would maintain their arrogance and anger to the end. They would rather choose destruction than lose their dignity under the other party¡¯s disdain. As a core member of Steel Gate¡¯s higher levels, a powerful individual well known in this region west of the greatkes, Vale was precisely someone who valued dignity and arrogance over life.


    Seeing the unyielding mes within Vale¡¯s eyes, Su already understood what he was thinking. However, as for what this true great figure in this region west of the greatkes was really thinking, it wasn¡¯t important right now. In fact, it wasn¡¯t important from the very start. Su raised the assault rifle, and with a single burst fire, sted apart Vale¡¯s face, finally ending his struggle in trying to curse outwards.


    As he looked into the dark, deste, bloody, and smoke covered world, Su finally felt a sense of familiarity. This was the true wilderness, as well as this world¡¯s true appearance, a world where power and violence settled everything!


    Su walked towards Vale¡¯s corpse. As soon as he walked a few steps, he suddenly turned around, his green left eye releasing an extremely sharp radiance as it gazed into the distant mountaintops.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t see with his green eye, and that area far surpassed the range of his panoramic view, Su still felt that at the top of that mountain currently stood a young girl more serene and dark than this very night.


    Pandora.

 Book 4 13.3

    Book 4 Chapter 13.3 - Blood Exchange


    Su turned around, weing the youngdy that was calmly walking over.


    Under her feet, a dozen or so kilometers of distance was a but a moment¡¯s time. When she entered Su¡¯s range of perception, her identity was finally proven. That ck-haired youngdy was just like her name, bringing with her a heavy aura of death and disaster, moreover deeply sowing itself into each and every one of Su¡¯s nerves.


    Su took a deep breath. His chest rose high into the air, and then he slowly calmed his breathing. He felt every cell in his body burning, a raging fury burning at his consciousness like a scorching hot iron. In addition, it ignited the things that were slumbering deeply within him.


    ¡°Pandora!!¡± Su¡¯s voice was so loud it didn¡¯t seem like a voice a human could make. It was like thunder in a calm summer evening as it rumbled outwards, echoing through the mountains!


    Pandora opened her small mouth, revealing a face full of shock. She never expected that Su, who was usually gentle like a breeze, would suddenly erupt with such a loud and clear voice.


    ¡°We already hid so far away, so why are you still chasing after us?!¡± A me now truly ignited within Su¡¯s green pupil, to the extent where there were several strands of green brilliance flowing outwards. Meanwhile, even though the emotion his voice carried seemed to have calmed a bit, the volume became louder and louder, eventually bing so great it was as if over a thousand people were shouting loudly together!


    Pandora frowned slightly. Compared to when they first met, her expressions were much richer and varied. She stared at Su, and then from her lips that were so soft and moist one couldn¡¯t help but want to give them a kiss, she spoke words that made him recall the past. ¡°No matter where you hide, I will always find you.¡±


    She pointed at the distant Su, and then she said with an unquestionable voice, ¡°You, are mine.¡±


    When faced with the iing Pandora, Su¡¯s reaction was unusually intense. He suddenly took a step forward, and then like a wounded beast, he released a world shaking roar!


    Before the roaring voice dispersed, Su¡¯s body was straightened out. Then, his hand grabbed hisbat jacket, forcefully pulling at it! With a riiip sound, thisbat jacket that possessed quite unordinary defensive power was unexpectedly torn into two pieces by the raw strength of his arms, exposing his upper body that was tightly wrapped by bandages. He then grabbed at the bandages. The muscles on his arms surged, and following pa pa sounds, the bandages were torn off one after another and tossed onto the ground.


    If not for the several injuries that were so deep bone could be seen, Su¡¯s bare upper body, regardless of whether it was his muscles or outline, could all be considered perfect.


    Su took a deep breath, and then he released it. Between his inhales and exhales, one could see strips of flesh frantically wriggling about and growing under his bare skin. Su¡¯s body immediately became filled with explosive power.


    Within the depths of his body, a sharp and clear shattering noise only Su could hear sounded. A tiny crystal shattered, and then a grain of flesh that was originally imprisoned within was released outwards. Countless pieces of data were instantly sent to various parts of Su¡¯s body, and a sea of gic fragments were reproduced, the neat and orderly genome long prepared the space for these gic sequences. New abilities were produced one after another, forming the cornerstone for the road to the target ability. Meanwhile, at the end of that road was Extreme assault!


    All of this merely took ce in the time it took for him to inhale and exhale.


    Su¡¯s right leg suddenly flew outwards, kicking Vale¡¯s two meter long greatsword that was inserted into the ground. The greatsword trembled as it whistled through the air, and then it abruptly stopped in Su¡¯s hands.


    Then, Su¡¯s bare skin released a radiance that almost seemed to have substance. A long tail of me was dragged out behind him as he instantly traveled several hundred meters, passing Pandora¡¯s body, the greatsword¡¯s edge shing horizontally at the ck haired youngdy¡¯s waist!


    Pandora reached out a pair of small soft hands, unexpectedly directly and urately gripping the greatsword¡¯s edge. This was a hundred kilogram alloy greatsword that was moving faster than the speed of sound, yet she could catch it with her bare hands?!


    Su¡¯s body that was still carrying out the Extreme assault suddenly froze in midair, and one could see every strand of muscle on his body tremble, roaring, desiring to erupt with their greatest power.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Su released a vicious beast-like roar once again. All of the muscles in his body suddenly swelled, and the injuries that hadn¡¯t healed yet violently fired a st of bloody mist! The alloy greatsword¡¯s de released a vibrating sound that made one¡¯s teeth sore, and then it suddenly twisted!


    The youngdy¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, her ck hair rushing into the sky as if it lost weight. Then, her body couldn¡¯t help but fly backwards. When she was still in midair, the sleeves of her short ck jacket were sted to pieces, exposing a pair of snow-white arms.


    She flew back close to 30 meters, and only then did she stop. Then, as if there was an invisible great hand, she was suddenly pulled to the ground,pletely defyingmon sense. When the ck haired youngdynded, all of the sturdy rocks werepletely shattered, producing a shallow crater that was several dozen meters in diameter. Meanwhile, the leather boots that were previously covering Pandora¡¯s feet exploded into countless leather butterflies that danced about in the night winds, exposing her snow white, soft feet that were difficult to describe with words.


    Only now was Su¡¯s strike that seemed to contain endless power exhausted.


    The parts of Pandora¡¯s body that were exposed all seemed extremely soft and snow white, seemingly even a bit superior to Su¡¯s. However, even after suffering such a heavy strike, her body didn¡¯t reveal the slightest injury. No, Pandora was still injured. She looked at her hands, discovering that at the center of her snow white palm was a fine streak of blood.


    It was extremely red, red to a shocking degree.

 Book 4 13.4

    Book 4 Chapter 13.4 - Blood Exchange


    Pandora suddenly raised her head, gazing in the direction where Su disappeared into. Her head of ck hair still flying about, unknown whether it symbolized shock or anger.


    What she saw was an expanse of great brilliance. Su was like an ancient war god as he walked out from the radiance, a sword descending straight down onto her head! During that instant, the night was peaceful, and all sounds, including the greatsword¡¯s whistling and Su¡¯s roar, were left behind by the brilliance.


    Pandora crossed her arms in front of her, and then her body leaned backwards. She was going to use her forearms to block Su¡¯s greatsword strike!


    The edge of the sword carried the power to break steel and smash rocks, yet it was stopped rigidly in ce by those fine white arms. The edge of the de drew out a great expanse of sparks, yet it couldn¡¯t inflict even the slightest injury. However, the powerful impact force caused by its great speed still crushed on her until she moved backwards. However, right when her descending long ck hair just touched the ground, her body that was bent like a bow no longer went downwards, instead starting to enter a deadlocked state against Su who held the sword with both hands.


    In that instant where not even her consciousness could react in time, the young woman¡¯s pupils that were serene like the night met Su¡¯s eye that was deep green like an ocean. As the two¡¯s gazes intertwined, there almost seemed to be something intangible that was exchanged between their eyes. In that instant, Su¡¯s right eyepatch already lost its istion effects.


    However, in that instant that was impossible to measure with units of time, regardless of whether it was Pandora or Su, before either of them had the time to appreciate or analyze what had just taken ce before both of them, they had already separated!


    Su was sent flying high into the air from the tremendous counterforce, while Pandora finally fell onto the ground with her face towards the sky. That tattered short jacket was finally sted to pieces under the berserk eruption of energy, but the skin that was exposed still didn¡¯t have a trace of an injury.


    Su¡¯s body sprung out for close to a hundred meters, and only then did his body flip around like a reptile and once againnd on the ground. As soon as his legs made contact with the ground, his body erupted with the brilliant radiance of energy, once againunching an assault towards Pandora under the drive of crazy energy! This time, the sword that was held by both of his hands aimed its barely functional edge towards the heart of the ck haired youngdy who had just stood up!


    Every single cell in Su¡¯s body was crazily igniting, squeezing out everyst drop of his energy to supply the neverending demand of this Extreme assault. This type of stimting method had long exceeded the critical point, so the self-protecting restrictions within Su¡¯s body had long activated. However, all of these warnings, all of these restrictions were then suppressed by him in an undefiable manner.


    With the sword in hand, Su rushed out, only forward and not backwards.


    This was the first time Pandora¡¯s small face revealed a grave and serious expression. However, as soon as Su started up his assault, four figures suddenly leapt out from the shadows at the same time, rushing towards Pandora!


    Su¡¯s heart suddenly jumped, but there was no way to stop Extreme assault already. He could only roar with all of his strength, ¡°Get lost, or else I will kill you all!¡±


    Su¡¯s iparably handsome appearance was already starting to distort, bing a bit sinister from fretfulness. This roar that was issued in spite of the body being unable to handle it even more so destroyed the stability of energy within his body. After struggling to roar out the final word, blood filled his throat, but it was forcefully swallowed down.


    At the start of the battle, the roar Su released was precisely for the sake of stirring up his own fighting intent, setting the resolution to give up on everything, as well as to warn Madeline and his three subordinates to leave as quickly as possible. Even though Su¡¯s strength was quickly increasing, it was almost impossible for him to escape from Pandora¡¯s clutches during thest battle, while this time, it was just enough to put up a fight. There still wasn¡¯t the slightest chance of victory.


    Pandora¡¯s ten fingers were originally extended, her hands in front of each other as she waited for the de¡¯s assault to make contact with her palms, but after she saw the four that were closing in, her hands suddenly unfolded. Then, with a speed that didn¡¯t lose out to Su¡¯s Extreme assault, she began to spin in a circle in ce, immediately spinning several dozen times! A crazy whirlwind immediately appeared in her surroundings, her tattered clothes even more so turning into countless fine fragments, shooting out in all directions with speeds faster than bullets, like a hail of bullets!


    Under the extreme speed and terrifying precision, all of the clothing fragments possessed extremely great destructive force. The four individuals that were rushing at Pandora felt as if they were being swept through by several machine guns. As soon as Kane started moving, blood blossomed in several ces, and his body couldn¡¯t help but fly backwards. Li Gaolei and Li could only continue a few more meters than he could before their bodies were simrly covered in blood, sted more than ten meters backwards from the powerful impact of the cloth fragments. They then mmed heavily until the ground, going unconscious.


    Pandora immediately stood still from her spinning state, and then her ten snow white toes pressed on the ground, her almostpletely naked body gracefully shifted to the side as if she was gliding on a water surface to avoid a frontal collision with Su¡¯s Extreme assault. After colliding twice with his Extreme assault, Pandora already understood that this technique had extremely limited mobility during itster stages. If she could urately determine the other party¡¯s trajectory, as well as have enough speed to evade a direct impact, Extreme assault¡¯s destructive power would be greatly weakened.


    However, when Pandora had just shifted over two meters, she had no choice but to move back to her original spot. The fourth person, Madeline, didn¡¯t fall under her clothing bullets, instead easily avoiding the region of attack before rushing forward with a speed that seemed slow but was actually extremely fast. In her hands was a heavy sword that was a meter in length, and right now, it was currently being easily brandished. If Pandora continued to move to the location she intended to, the heavy sword in Madeline¡¯s hands would perfectly pass through her waist. It was to the extent where Pandora didn¡¯t even fear the great power of Su¡¯s sword under his Extreme assault, yet for some reason, she was instinctively unwilling to make contact with the edge of Madeline¡¯s heavy sword, even though this gray haired blue eyed young beauty didn¡¯t seem to possess any particrly outstanding abilities.


    That was why she had no choice but to return to her original location, facing Su¡¯s Extreme assault that had already amassed the most power it could head on for the third time.


    Su and Pandora shed together again, releasing a tremendous explosion!

 Book 4 13.5

    Book 4 Chapter 13.5 - Blood Exchange


    The alloy greatsword was still unable to pierce through Pandora¡¯s palm, but it mmed her hands into her body. Then, Pandora¡¯s long and slender left leg suddenly flew outwards, kicking towards Su¡¯s hands that were gripping onto the sword¡¯s handle. Just from the abrupt sharp whistle of the wind alone, it was clear that if Su took this blow head on, not only his arms, but the entire alloy sword hilt might be smashed apart!


    Su didn¡¯t decide to evade. Instead, crystals appeared on his backbone and shoulders. As soon as they barely emerged, they released a radiance that was powerful to the extreme, as if there were three tottering banners impaled into Su¡¯s back.


    The power of the alloy greatsword suddenly surged, instantly crushing Pandora¡¯s defenses. Pandora¡¯s beautiful body was knocked flying again, her foot that kicked outwards naturally only making contact with the air.


    Su didn¡¯t immediately pursue Pandora, instead drawing out a beautiful arc with the greatsword and backing up. ck scales appeared around his chest, and the space between his brows split open, producing an extremely fine long and narrow crystal that looked just like a third eye. All of the cells he could control were burning, frantically sending out energy. Some of the less important tissues were even being absorbed by the core organs to replenish therge amount of energy that had been exhausted.


    This was a true ignition of his own life.


    Before Pandora dropped down, Madeline¡¯s heavy sword was already waiting for her below. The ck-haired youngdy still used an ability she had disyed before, her body suddenly and rigidly turning, descending in another direction.


    However, when the tip of the ck-haired youngdy¡¯s toesnded on the ground, she suddenly discovered that Madeline was still standing in front of her, her hand holding the sword, sweeping it towards her waist. It was almost as if she already deduced that Pandora was going to fall here.


    The heavy sword silently attacked over. Pandora surprisingly revealed a seriousness. Her left hand moved out to block the edge of this de. The heavy sword released a trembling groan before vibrating intensely, releasing a tremendous power that not only sted away Pandora¡¯s hands, but also left behind a deep wound along her palm!


    Pandora released a soft cry of surprise. In that instant, she felt close to nine levels of tremendous power from that heavy sword! Her left handnded on that heavy sword again, but this time, she used all of her power, finallypletely restricting Madeline¡¯s power. At the same time, her right elbow released a faint whistling sound, and with enough power to smash apart a main battle tank, it struck towards Madeline¡¯s chest!


    The two exceptionally beautiful youngdies immediately tangled together, and then they separated just as quickly. Madeline grabbed Pandora¡¯s hand, swinging her entire body into the air, and then she mmed her heavily onto the ground!


    The ground below Pandora¡¯s body was smashed to pieces from the power of this strike, yet she leapt back out as if nothing happened. A strange tint shed through her ck pupils. She immediately rushed towards the the continuously retreating Madeline, once again engaging her in closebat. After another dazzling physical struggle, Madeline lifted Pandora by the neck, smashing her body into the hard rocky ground!


    The ck-haired youngdy¡¯s back arched and then released, sending her body flipping over. Then, with extremely ferocious power, she bounced up!


    These movements really were outrageous, simply impossible of determining how she disyed such power. However, Pandora¡¯s small face was immediately covered with shock. Madeline had already turned her heavy sword around, aiming the sharp sword hilt towards her soft abdomen.


    That was why the situationpletely changed into Pandora throwing herself at full force towards Madeline¡¯s sword hilt.


    As soon as Pandora bounced up, she then shot back down with simrly frightening speed. This type of heavy blow, even with her body, was difficult to take, and as such, she couldn¡¯t help but curl up into a ball. A fingertip sized injury appeared on her abdomen region, and a thin strand of blood was currently flowing out from it.


    A rumbling sound suddenly erupted from the distance. Su used the already warped alloy greatsword to easily cut apart a few enormous rocks, the fierce strike producing many nicks on the de, turning the weapon into a jagged sawtooth de. Su held the greatsword horizontally. The three crystals on his back released energy radiance again, and then he rushed towards Pandora with great speed again. A pure cutting edge couldn¡¯t injure Pandora¡¯s body at all, so Su had to rely on hacking power to break through Pandora¡¯s defenses.


    Su¡¯s figure moved erratically. Even though he didn¡¯t use extreme assault, his current speed was already not inferior to Madeline¡¯s, perhaps even a bit faster. He suddenly passed over Madeline¡¯s head, and then sent the de hacking down on Pandora! While flying through the air, the crystals on Su¡¯s shoulders became even more blinding. A tremendous power made his body suddenly sink down, and the power of the greatsword was correspondingly increased as well.


    Faced with Su¡¯s extremely heavy sword, Pandora also finally began to treat him seriously. She sat upright in her original ce, raising her right hand. She was unexpectedly going to bare-handedly take on Su¡¯s powerful heavy sword!


    Right at this moment, Madeline shed by Su¡¯s side like a ghost, the heavy sword in her hands slicing towards Pandora¡¯s exposed ribs. The timing of this strike really was ingenious, perfectly attacking the weakest point exposed as a result of Pandora defending against Su¡¯s heavy strike. The threat this de posed even made Pandora¡¯s tender skin tremble.

 Book 4 13.6

    Book 4 Chapter 13.6 - Blood Exchange


    Pandora immediately felt helpless. Her left hand reached out like lightning, forcefully grabbing Su¡¯s heavy sword¡¯s edge. Meanwhile, her right hand drew down a long arc, immediately sweeping aside Madeline¡¯s heavy sword. However, the power of Su¡¯s heavy sword even exceeded Pandora¡¯s predictions. Her left hand was pressed down by the sword¡¯s edge until it was touching her head, and the center of her hand also dripped out blood. However, Pandora¡¯s ck hair suddenly flew about, her tall and slender beautiful nude body suddenly erupting with boundless power, unexpectedly able to forcefully stop Su¡¯s powerful strike that reached eight levels of power!


    Two light ka ka sounds could be heard. The tremendous impact made the crystals on Su¡¯s shoulders immediately shatter, and two sts of bloody mists sprayed out from the cracks. Fine cracks covered the energy crystal on his back as well. Su did everything he could to bring the sword down, but he felt as if what he was trying to subdue was like a surging great sea. Meanwhile, beneath this seemingly tranquil and gentle sea surface, countless terrifying undercurrents were gathering.


    Immediately afterwards, Su was already sent flying high into the night sky by the crazy waves of this roaring sea!


    As soon as Pandora sent Su flying, Madeline suddenly evaded and closed in. Her left hand gripped the heavy sword, while her right winded around Pandora¡¯s neck. Her entire body stuck to her back, and with her right knee, she locked down Pandora¡¯s legs. Madeline was a bit taller than Pandora. This series of motions flowed naturally like water, extremely smooth and natural.


    The two youngdies entered a momentary deadlocked state, and then Pandora lost her center of gravity. Her body that was close to beingpletely naked hung from Madeline¡¯s arms, and then with a spin of elbows, her head was below her feet, once again being mmed fiercely by Madeline into the ground!


    Seeing Pandora whose upper body hadpletely entered the earth, Madeline didn¡¯t have any intention of letting her off. Instead, she reached out her hand, grabbing Pandora¡¯s exposed ankle to pull her out from the ground before nting her back in. Madeline¡¯s hands were vibrating at an extremely high frequency, and this frequency was transmitting through Pandora¡¯s entire body, destroying her defenses. Being pulled out from this ground made of sturdy rock like this, if done again and again, even Pandora¡¯s freakish body wouldn¡¯t be able to endure this type of damage.


    The instant she grabbed Pandora¡¯s ankle, Madeline¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, her long gray hair almost all standing on end. An extreme feeling of danger passed through her entire body! Her feet moved slightly, and then her body already retreated several dozen meters out.


    The great earth was immediately covered in cracks. Pandora¡¯s body shot out from the ground, and with a flip,nded on the ground. She raised her right hand towards the distant Madeline, and then her five fingers clenched into a fist. A formless forcefield already wrapped around Madeline. Then, unparalleled power was released from Pandora¡¯s fist, sting towards Madeline who was restricted within this forcefield with a power thatpletely ignored the distance between them!


    This fist actually disyed ten levels of power!


    Madeline¡¯s body twisted, immediately disying several dozen strange movements, miraculously eliminating arge portion of the terrifying force that bombarded her body. However, the remaining power still made her release a light groan. Wisps of blood flowed out from the corners of her mouth, and a paleness immediately upied her face.


    Pandora¡¯s left hand reached forward. Her body suddenly erupted with dazzling energy, and then from within her palm, what seemed to be something like a tangible energy de extended outwards, quickly increasing speed as it shot towards Su who was falling from the sky in the distance! Even though she didn¡¯t increase its speed with energy, the speed of activation was already close to that of Su¡¯s Extreme assault!


    Madeline¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. She released a light cry, and then her body arched and released, rushing out with a speed that was even a bit faster than Pandora¡¯s. She wanted to get in between Pandora and Su to block this attack before it reached him.


    Even though Madeline had already exhausted all of her power and her long gray hair was already pulled perfectly straight behind her, she was still a step toote, unable to intercept Pandora whose speed suddenly increased. The most important thing was that Madeline was no longer unpredictable, her actions not changing rapidly. Previously, this was precisely why she was able to severely injure Pandora even with her clearly weaker power.


    Su was also aware that he had no chance of evading Pandora¡¯s attack. His face fell. His falling body suddenly increased speed, smashing into the ground like an artillery shell. The impact made his crouching leg bones release a groan of being unable to bear the heavy burden, but he still didn¡¯t copse. Su maintained a kneeling posture just like that. His arms each produced a small energy crystal, and then the alloy heavy sword moved through the air, piercing towards Pandora¡¯s underbelly.


    When this sword struck outwards, all of the crystals exposed on Su¡¯s body quickly shattered, the color of blood crazily erupting from the broken crystals. However, the power that this sword contained was already the greatest Su had ever disyed in his entire life!


    However, tonight¡¯s Pandora was already far, far more powerful than the one he metst time. Su didn¡¯t have much faith in this strike producing any results, only wishing that this could restrict this ck haired youngdy a bit, enough to give Madeline the chance to run, even though Su was extremely clear on the fact that Madeline was someone who would never choose to run.


    The girl had never went against Su¡¯s words since she was little, but this was the one thing Su could not change her mind on.

 Book 4 13.7

    Book 4 Chapter 13.7 - Blood Exchange


    The ck haired youngdy¡¯s unstoppable might suddenly disappeared without a trace. She suddenly turned around gracefully before rushing towards Madeline. Her speed was so fast that it was impossible for the naked eye to grasp. She instantly appeared behind Madeline, and then her left arm moved, already wrapping around Madeline¡¯s body!


    Both of Madeline¡¯s arms were locked within Pandora¡¯s arm, momentarily preventing her from budging an inch!


    ¡°Let her go!¡± Su released another roar, and then he rushed towards Pandora withrge steps!


    He was extremely clear on the fact that with Pandora¡¯s terrifying strength, as long as her arm slightly disyed strength, she could easily crush all the bones in Madeline¡¯s body! Moreover, she still had apletely free right hand. This was not all; her head, any part of her body, could all be the most frightening weapons!


    Even though Madeline was currently in a predicament, there was no way she would resign herself to her fate. Her body wriggled about miraculously, twisting about, and after a few movements, there was already a small amount of space created.


    However, Pandora blew gently into Madeline¡¯s ears, and with a voice so soft only the two of them could hear, she said, ¡°The greater your struggle, the more Su will go all out.¡±


    Madeline¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Her long gray hair immediately fluttered about, and then it gradually fell. Endless ster splendor danced around herself and the ck haired youngdy, adding a mysterious brilliance to this scene.


    Upon seeing this scene, Su was immediately shocked. He stopped all movements, no longer pressing forward adamantly. It was because any offensive action now would result in Pandora¡¯s doubt, and as a result cause her to take forceful action against Madeline.


    Only now did Pandora give off the feeling of a youngdy that had real flesh and blood instead of just a powerful human shaped weapon. Meanwhile, her expressions seemed much richer and more natural.


    She looked at Madeline whose head was slightly drooping, and then she looked at Su. Suddenly, a faint smile that was almost undetectable appeared. She raised her right hand, pointed it at Su, and then said indifferently, ¡°I need your blood under the state where your abilities are all active.¡±


    Su was silent. Then, his bruised body straightened again. The dozen or so energy crystals that were already shattered emerged again. Then, his mouth opened, and a drop of perfectly round blood was spat out, drifting towards Pandora.


    The young ck haired girl opened her mouth, and with an inhale, the bead of blood entered those glowing moist lips. Su stood there calmly, nor did he try to stir up the power stored within his blood. In addition, when Pandora¡¯s lips closed, the connection between that drop of blood and himself was lost.


    Pandora¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, appearing to be sampling the taste of that drop of blood. Several secondster, she looked towards Su again, and with a slight smile, her tongue extended a bit. Then, a cut appeared on the tip of her tongue, and a drop of blood simrly flew towards Su.


    "For you. This is the ck me seal blood, while what you sawst time was just a fragment of the ck mes.¡± Pandora spoke with her unique voice.


    Su was quite surprised. However, even if this was a trap, he had no other choice. That was why, just like Pandora, he simrly swallowed that drop of blood.


    Pandora finally smiled. She loosened her left arm, and then with a light push, sent Madeline towards Su. Pandora wrapped Madeline within a powerful force field, seemingly intending to deliver her right into Su¡¯s embrace.


    However, Madeline released a light snort, and then her shoulders smashed about a few times, deemphasizing the power of this forcefield as she freed herself from these restrictions. Then, she rushed to the side before walking to Su¡¯s side in an unhurried manner.


    Pandora already learned not to feel annoyed over these small losses. She instead looked towards Su and said with a serious voice, ¡°In Frozen Throne, there is something the apostle is searching for. Su, my personal advice for you is to think of a way to obtain it before the apostle does, or at least destroy it.¡±


    Su was inwardly shaken up. Even though Pandora didn¡¯t tell him the reason, since this mysterious youngdy already spoke about it, then there was definitely some extraordinary secret hiding within Frozen Throne, a secret that could draw the interest of even an apostle. However, why did she have to tell him?


    It didn¡¯t seem like Pandora nned on giving Su an answer. She gathered her scattered ck hair, stared at Su¡¯s green eye, and then said, ¡°This time, you didn¡¯t disappoint me. I hope that when we meet next time, you simrly won¡¯t leave me disappointed. You should know that if I am disappointed, then that will signify your end as well.¡±


    After speaking, Pandora turned around to leave, instantly disappearing into the boundless darkness.


    ¡°Next time, huh?¡± While Su was thinking about this matter, Madeline gazed into the direction where Pandora disappeared into, the corners of her lips slightly moving upwards.

 Book 4 14.1

    Book 4 Chapter 14.1 - Habit


    Frozen Throne.


    The moment Su heard this word, he felt an indescribable oppressiveness. This was also an instinctive feeling, one that was shockingly urate. At the very least, from what Su could recall, every time he had this strong of a feeling, the probability of it being true was at least 60%. In reality, as long as the probability remained above 50%, it already no longer belonged to the category of chance or randomness, instead entering the domain of luck. Su¡¯s luck was always quite good.


    Even if he didn¡¯t have this premonition, he would still pay Frozen Throne a visit because of Pandora. He couldn¡¯t let the apostle obtain what rested in Frozen Throne, no matter what it was; this was the conclusion Su came to. This was a conclusion made without any preconditions or logical reasoning, but Su still insisted on it. Unlike in the olden era, this world had already repeatedly proven that one often didn¡¯t need reasoning to reach the correct conclusion. If was almost as if this wasn¡¯t a world formed from strict numbers and logic.


    During the past few days after Pandora left, Su had always been busy cleaning up the base, testing the power unit as well as well as nning the base¡¯s applications. Cleaning up the base was an extremely long process, but with Sinking de¡¯s support, this process was sped up substantially. Following the initial 150 workers, Victor sent over another 200 sturdy staff members, as well as an experienced engineer crew. He also delivered enough food, water, and tents. These were the most urgently needed items, even more important and pressing thanbor or even soldiers. Even though the number of survivors in the new era was just a tiny fraction of the olden era, no matter where one went, as long as there was enough life preserving food and water, there were still enough men who were willing to respectfully offer physical strength, technical skills, as well as dignity.


    Su already guessed that the reason for Victor¡¯s sudden energetess and enthusiasm was most likely because he already received news of Vale¡¯s death. Judgment knights¡¯ leader seemed to be a well known figure not only in Steel Gate, but throughout this entire region west of the greatkes. However, due to Pandora¡¯s overwhelming power, Su¡¯s impression of him became much weaker. The few times he did think of him, it would at most beints about his swordcking weight and sturdiness, its imposing appearance in vain.


    Base N69 would soon be operational, and Su had a close to 100 man army. This army consisted of experienced veterans, and as for their loyalty, there was no need to worry about it. Overwhelming military strength and supplies for survival were the best ways to ensure loyalty. In between the cleanup of the base, Li would make this army train every day, but what they trained in was not physical capability, but rather tactics. Li reorganized the military rankings and system, reiterated discipline, established a simple andplete set of battlefield terminology, and at the same time reorganized everyone based on their different abilities. There would no longer be the mess of an army where if they were far away, they were shooting, and if they were close, they would be engaging in physical struggles.


    Su was waiting for this army to develop some preliminary strength, and at the same time waiting for his subordinates and himself to recover from their injuries. The three subordinates looked like they were seriously injured under Pandora¡¯s hands, but when he inspected their conditions after the battle, none of them suffered fatal injuries. This type of precise control of power left Su incredibly shocked, as well as made him once again acknowledge herbat strength. Now that he thought back to the battle of that night, he realized that the ck me seal never disyed its true power. However, Su was quite clear that at the very start, Pandora truly was going to kill him, just like how it would be if he didn¡¯t pass her test.


    Su¡¯s injuries slowly improved, but if he wanted to recover all of his fighting strength, he still needed more than ten days of time. He alreadypletely lost connection with his own flesh, however, the blood within udia¡¯s body only died after absorbing and transforming all energy that could be transformed. That was why, even before Pandora¡¯s attack, Su already knew that udia already died, moreover, he was sure that there were no traces of her death to be found.


    The energy that was entrenched within his wound continued to tenaciously exist, constantly fighting against Su¡¯s power in a war it would inevitably lose.


    This energy fought alone out of desperation. It was stubborn, tenacious, but couldn¡¯t find a way forward, just like udia who, from start to end, had struggled between memories and reality alone.


    For some reason, during these past few days after Pandora left, udia would often appear in his mind. It was perhaps because his body¡¯s injuries were finally about to recover, the energy that had tangled within his injuries on the verge ofpletely disappearing, right? After all, this was the final trace udia left of herself in this world.


    What udia said was extremely true; there were many simrities between Su and herself. Even though they were enemies that fought for life and death, even though he almost died under her hands, Su didn¡¯t hate her.


    Didn¡¯t hate her, but had to kill her.


    Su and udia were like two trains that were moving on the same track from opposite directions; they either ended in mutual destruction, or one side was destroyed, there was no third possibility. Perhaps in this era, for most people, they were all riding a one-way train, one that would never meet a fork in the road.

 Book 4 14.2

    Book 4 Chapter 14.2 - Habit


    When the base¡¯s situation stabilized, Su decided to go to war with Steel Gate and Kn City. His short term goal didn¡¯t necessarily have to beplete upancy; if he could obtain aparatively stable trade rtionship through military means, then that was still eptable. Like this, even though he was just starting to have his own base, he would have the first and most simple piece of the jigsaw puzzle in ce. He already discovered that if he wanted to deal with an existence like Bevs, bing powerful himself wasn¡¯t enough. He had to upy enough resources and establish a power that belonged to himself.


    Su wasn¡¯t someone who excelled at supervising others, nor was he a qualified leader. If his dream could be a reality, the most realistic thing would be to be together with Persephone, and while guiding Madeline, they would find a ce with their backs to mountains, face towards the sea, somewhere with clear skies and blue waters to settle down. Then, just like those of the olden era, they would slowly age.


    Su knew that this would forever be just a dream.


    In reality, Su could keep running, escaping to an even further ce. However, Pandora¡¯s appearance proved what he previously realized, and that was that no matter how far he ran, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the pursuit of a Saint level ability user. That was why after discovering this region west of the greatkes, Su immediately decided to stay, moreover try to establish his own strength in the shortest amount of time possible. How he originally thought was no longer important, because he already set the resolution to establish a country that belonged to himself.


    During this period of time, there was another small incident. When Su brought up his thoughts regarding the northern Frozen Throne with Madeline, Madeline told Su with an extremely serious voice that there was no need to go there and take such risks, nor was there a need to worry about Pandora, because she wouldn¡¯te looking for them again.


    Su immediately chuckled, telling Madeline that he felt a type of intuition, and that was that he had to seize that thing in Frozen Throne before the apostle obtained it. If the apostle discovered his existence, then he would most likelye to kill Su. That was why anything that could weaken this apostle, he absolutely had to do, even though neither Su nor Madeline understood exactly what kind of existence this so-called apostle was.


    At that time, Su looked towards the north, his mind lost in thought. That was why he naturally, almost subconsciously said, ¡°I can¡¯t die. If I die, then no one will protect you.¡±


    Madeline nodded, grabbing his hand tightly while standing beside him.


    Even though in the battle against Pandora, Madeline disyed power even greater than Su, Su still spoke this sentence as if it was proper and to be expected as a matter of course. Meanwhile, Madeline simrly epted it in the same manner.


    Habits were powerful. After more than ten years, a few things, a few ways of thinking already became deeply-rooted in their minds.


    This was true for Su, and it was true for Madeline as well.


    After fifteen days of cleaning, N69 finallypleted its preliminary organization, barely reaching the requirement for residence. However, for all of the trash piled up in the rear escape passage to be cleaned out, that would still be an extremely long process. After all, what had umted over ten years by the mutants couldn¡¯t be underestimated. The engineers Victor sent over were extremely useful, as they were extremely familiar with the various instations of an olden era base, especially towards the restoration and maintenance of the water treatment unit.


    As the main power unit gradually recovered its power output, N69¡¯s venttion unit, water treatment unit, residential district, and factory district started up one after another, allowing the base to recover its former appearance. However, therge amounts of underground water the water treatment unit needed all came from the underground river connected to the escape passage. If the escape passage wasn¡¯t cleaned out, then the current underground water source only provided enough water for the water treatment unit to produce ten tons of second grade water, or half a ton of purified water. The water that was produced, after subtracting their own usage, the remaining amount was only enough to pay the men Victor sent over a small part of their reward. The remaining amount was all owed as credit. When the escape passage was cleaned out and the water treatment unit could producerge amounts of pure water, it would be enough to enable the survival of over ten thousand people. In the new era, clean water was only for drinking. Showering,undry, and all types of cleaning work all used underground water with rtively lower levels of radiation, and most people didn¡¯t need showers or cleaning. That was why the water treatment unit that could only maintain the normal lifestyle of a few hundred people, in the new era, could support more than ten times the number of people. If they were a bit more frugal, for example, giving the lower level ves andborers even lower grade water, they could even support the livelihood of thirty to forty thousand people. Even a city like Midnight City only had water treatment ability ten times that of N69¡¯s, yet not only could it support the extravagance of a city, it also had enough to carry out arge scale agricultural industry.


    Kane stayed together with the engineers during the entire restoration and maintenance process. Both sides took what they needed from each other; the engineers¡¯ rich and developed system of knowledge were things Kane didn¡¯t possess, while Kane¡¯s moulding ability could manufacture practically any essentialponent. At the very least, for these olden era equipment, there weren¡¯t anyponents a moulding expert couldn¡¯t forge.


    Su also intended to have this group of engineers stay behind. Having Kane learn all of the engineering knowledge by himself wasn¡¯t too realistic, even if the brains of new era humans could process several dozens or even over a hundred times the information of olden era humans. The expansion of knowledge would forever be several orders of magnitude greater than the speed at which the human brain could process it. Of course, a freak like Helen whose data processing speed wasparable toputing backbones wasn¡¯t included among these new era humans. There weren¡¯t many of these freaks even within the Blood Parliament where powerful individuals emerged inrge numbers.


    Apart from his moulding ability, Kane¡¯s greatest value stillid in his business and leadership abilities. After all, he had previously established an armed mob of over a hundred members, and he even monopolized close to ten inhabited areas. From the wilderness¡¯ standard, this was extremely ambitious and formidable, but after bing Su¡¯s subordinate, because his ownbat ability wasn¡¯t great enough, he often purely assumed the role of a military engineer. However, Kane didn¡¯t voice anyints. Perhaps in this man¡¯s heart, the fact that Su saved his wife was already enough for him to hand over his life.

 Book 4 14.3

    Book 4 Chapter 14.3 - Habit


    Just like Persephone, Kane¡¯s wife and Li Gaolei¡¯s Sally were both left behind in Dragon City, and they had lost allmunication with them. The only thing they could hope for now was that the eyes of someone so high up like Bevs would not stoop down to target ordinary people. This was notpletely without hope, because in the standard doctrine of the Blood Parliament, only dragonriders, subordinates, or family members would have the basic human rights. Ordinary people without any abilities or background were no different from ves, to the extent where they were even a bit inferior. This type of belief had long been entrenched deeply without their hearts during thest few dozen years, bing a part of general knowledge.


    Where there was general knowledge, there were also blind spots.


    In the eyes of any normal dragonrider, the love Kane shared with his wife was iprehensible. Who would love something that wasn¡¯t of the same species as themselves? What kind of love could a human and a monkey share?


    This was what those of the Blood Parliament believed. Between those with abilities and without, there was already a difference that made them entirely different species. This type of general knowledge, or perhaps norm, is something that would gradually develop over an entire generation. It was because there were too many instances that proved the descendents of ability users had much higher chances of having ability talents. That was why in the eyes of high level ability users, ordinary women simply became tools for one to vent out their desires, not even enough to serve as child bearing tools. That was why Su was hoping that Bevs wouldn¡¯t think of using these people to threaten him. Even if Bevs did decide to do this, it wouldn¡¯t produce any threat. Su still didn¡¯t wish for those at his side to suffer harm, but what he could do right now, was only this much.


    However, right now, there was another problem that made Su worried, and that was that Kane already didn¡¯t have much life left. When he had Kane¡¯s body inspected, Su discovered that his body already disyed signs of aging. Those of the new era, for the sake of adapting to this world and continuing their survival, greatly shortened their physiological cycle but also sped up metabolism. The price for robust bodies, greater fertility, and improved recovery power, was a shortened life expectancy. Few people struggling in the wilderness lived past the age of 60, and most of them would die around the age of 40, whether through natural or unnatural means. Only by having abilities would one¡¯s life have a chance of lengthening.


    From the rate of radioactive decay within Kane¡¯s internal organs, Su deduced that he had less than two years of vitality left. Kane¡¯s innate talent wasn¡¯t as outstanding as Li or Li Gaolei¡¯s, and earlier on, he even used excessive amounts of ability formtions, and it was because of the permanent damage this brought to his gic sequence that he would show signs of aging at this type of robust stage of life. Increasing abilities, from a certain perspective, was like setting arge tree ame. The greater and more intense the me burned, the faster the tree would turn into ashes.


    Su already started his own body¡¯s crazy evolution, and this process was irreversible. Su could only watch as the mes burned greater and greater, burning until the day he watched himself burn to nothing. Something that could be considered both good and bad was that Su wasn¡¯t clear on just how enormous his own ¡®tree¡¯ was, but currently, it seemed like it was quite a thick and tall tree, so he should still be able to burn it for a while. However, if one were to talk about the bulk of a tree trunk, Madeline¡¯s was definitely a heaven reaching ancient tree.


    If he wanted to prolong Kane¡¯s vitality, he needed extremely high level gic repair medication, for example, the medication that almost dragged Persephone into bankruptcy. However, even if they had money, with Kelen City¡¯s level of biotechnology, it was unlikely for them to be able to produce such high level drugs. Even with the gic repair medication, they also needed someone who could carry out surgery on the gic level. Meanwhile, someone capable of this, even within the entire parliament, was only Dr. Connor himself. This surgical means of life prolongation was was extremely limited as well, normally not exceeding ten years, and it would also bring about a fixed amoutt of damage to one¡¯s potential in developing abilities. Unless one was close to the end of their life, no one would be willing to undergo this type of surgery. However, for those truly great figures, at the critical moment, even if they could have as single year more of life, it was still good.


    Kane wasn¡¯t a great figure, and Su didn¡¯t have the financial resources or the background to ask Dr. Connor to help him out. That was why unless something unexpected happened, in two years, Kane would be the first of his subordinates to leave Su¡¯s side.


    As he watched Kane work tirelessly day and night, Su could only hide this secret. Regardless of who it was, the day woulde when they would die. He himself was no exception.


    Su knew that the day woulde when he would be destroyed as well, departing from this world and leaving behind Madeline and Persephone who he wanted to protect, as well as his subordinates and those he remembered. However, before that day came, he still had to do everything he could to allow those at his side to live a bit better.


    That was all he could do.


    Su never thought of himself as someone who had huge ideals. He just wanted his own life to be a bit simpler.


    During this period of time, for some reason, Su discovered that his mind was filled with random thoughts. Perhaps because it had been too long since he obtained peace and rest, but now that he left the battles and struggles that made it hard to even breathe, he was instead not used to it.


    However, these ten or so days of peace allowed him to once again sort out his own, as well as his subordinates¡¯ abilities. Su had saved uprge amounts of evolutionary points to autonomously produce a ninth level ability in the Perception Domain, but Pandora¡¯s unexpected attack forced him to change ns and disy the Extreme assault he stole from udia. However, extreme assault was an eighth level ability, so how could he obtain this ability from nothing? Previously, Su only had three levels of power and speed in the Combat Domain. To obtain Extreme assault, he directly raised his speed to the seventh level, as well as increased his power to the sixth level, and only then did thisy out the path that led to Extreme assault. If he didn¡¯t have enough power, Extreme assault¡¯s might wouldn¡¯t even be disyed. In terms of power, Extreme assault actually didn¡¯t lose out to a ninth level ability. This ability relied on the strength of a few basic abilities like power and speed, but it also had a strict requirements regarding control over energy and one¡¯s own body. If one wanted to disy its true power, they actually needed nine levels of power, speed, as well as the various eight level or higher Magic Domain energy control. Of course, if Su satisfied these conditions, he would have the strength to fight against Pandora.


    However, the result of forcefully evolving Extreme assault was that Su was left without any evolutionary points, unknown as to what day it will be before he would reach nine levels in the Perception Domain.


    Meanwhile, Madeline also used up all of her evolutionary points in the battle that night, developing five levels of power, four levels of speed, as well as two levels of dexterity, flexibility, and defenses. In Su¡¯s opinion, Madeline actually had great talent in all five ability domains, so if her strength was supplemented by other ability domains¡¯ lower level abilities, herbat strength would increase substantially. However, this blue eyed girl obstinately focused on developing Combat Domain abilities, not willing to use even a single evolutionary point in other domains.

 Book 4 14.4

    Book 4 Chapter 14.4 - Habit


    Following the continuous battles, especially after the extermination of the mutant tribe, Li and Li Gaolei also obtained enough evolutionary points to produce fifth level abilities. Li ultimately decided to increase defense to five levels, while Li Gaolei chose to increase defense to four levels, as well as increasing three levels in speed. On the battlefield, defense and speed were the best selection for survival. Meanwhile, Kane finally had enough points to increase his moulding ability to three levels, so he could now work with a few primary grade new era alloys. The significance of this ability was extremely great, because right now, Kane could already process the primary grade alpha model overweight alloy. This type of alloy could be used to create electromaic rifle bullets, and Steel Gate had the equipment to produce this type of alloy.


    This further affirmed Su¡¯s resolution to capture Steel Gate. As for Kn City, if amercial pact both sides could ept was created, maintaining the current situation wasn¡¯t out of the question. He didn¡¯t want to destroy Kn City¡¯s gene medicine manufacturing facility, because thisboratory could produce enough medication to support an entire army. Meanwhile, scientific researchers were all lunatics; if they were forced too heavily and they blew up theboratory, Su would end up with nothing. Kn City¡¯s higher level formtions could only produce small amounts of sixth level abilities. This level of science and technology was naturally more than ten years behind the Blood Parliament who could produce eighth level formtions, but they were already enough for Su¡¯s soldiers. What Su needed the most was actually first or second level formtions. As for Li and Li Gaolei, they already disyed enough talent, and Su wanted them to develop abilities on their own. Even though they couldn¡¯t control it as well, they were much more powerful than formted abilities, and they came with much more additional effects.


    When Base N69¡¯s work was starting toe to a close, Victor reached Su through that rather poor qualitymunications device, and from the intermittent voice, Su captured a rather surprising piece of news. Steel Gate¡¯s higher level figures were extremely angry towards the death of judgment knights¡¯ leader, moreover deciding to start a war against Su¡¯s Base N69. For obvious reasons, Sinking de could only maintain a neutral standpoint on the surface, not intending nor able to participate in this war. Allbat personnel belonging to Midnight City were going to withdraw. However, those few hundred ves that used to be armed refugees were all left behind with Su, and because ¡®there was nothing he could do about it¡¯, he intentionally had those who withdrew not bring back weapons. This was enough firepower to arm 200 individuals!


    Su who already more or less developed a bit of social wisdom understood that this was, actually, already pretty much undisguised support.


    Victor then told him that Steel Gate had an intimidating army. This army that exceeded a thousand members had close to a hundred ability users with at least three levels of ability, ten second generation passive mobile armors and thirty first generation active full body mobile armors, enough to guarantee the annihtion of any armed force in this region. Compared to the prosperous Midnight City that was happy with maintaining status quo, Steel Gate, who relied on the military industry, definitely had more invasive tendencies. The reason they hadn¡¯t touched Midnight City or Kn City was because they feared that these two cities would destroy their water treatment and biologicalboratories before defeat. In addition, this army was suited to regional battles, so once Sinking de who originally excelled at gueri warfare returned to this profession, that would definitely not be good news. In this area where the science and technology of power sources werecking, those several dozen steel giants definitely couldn¡¯t run more than a hundred kilometers.


    In the eyes of true high level ability users, these second generation mobile armors were just a pile of easy targets. They were a bit stronger than main battle tanks, but even that was extremely limited.


    Su silently listened to the old-fashionedmunications device, and only when the battery was about to die did he say, ¡°You seemed to be investing quite a bit in me. This doesn¡¯t seem to agree with the customs of a businessman.¡±


    The voice that came from the receiver was intermittent, but he could still hear Victorugh loudly. ¡°Habits can be changed. The more one invests, the bigger the return! Instead of being called a businessman, I like the term gambler more!¡±


    Su surprisingly believed Victor¡¯s final sentence. This fe who was a businessman,head of military affairs, as well as a gambler was betting everything on his eighth level ability. Su¡¯s eight levels of Perception Domain ability had definitely been looked down on by others before, but that was within the Blood Parliament. Those that dared to look down on him were also simr eighth level or higher ability users. At most, there might be a few fes with multiple seventh level abilities who might show a bit of contempt; those with less than seven levels of ability didn¡¯t even have the chance topare themselves to Su. Even if it was an ability user with eight levels of ability in the Perception Domain, Su was definitely not an existence sixth level ability users should even think aboutparing themselves to.


    The number of people who looked down on Su was quiterge, but those that dared to take action against him weren¡¯t many. Those that took action and were still alive were practically nonexistent.


    Su was used to being looked down on, to the extent where he vaguely hoped for others to look down on him. If Persephone learned about this way of thinking, then she would definitely tell Su that it was because he had been oppressed for so long that he might have developed a sense of pleasure from it.


    In reality, Su actually didn¡¯t like being looked down upon, and he hated being constantly chased after and having to run even more. He wasn¡¯t good atmunicating with others, and even if he was good at it, he still wouldn¡¯t tell others the reason why he so stubbornly focused on developing the Perception Domain. It was because in the wilderness, or it could be said in this world that was always in turmoil, only by understanding danger, could one avoid it. Regardless of what kind of expert it was, if they couldn¡¯t detect danger, they all might fall under endless battles. However, life in the ck Dragonriders pointed out another path for Su, and that was that by establishing his own power, by gathering vassals and cannon fodder, they could be sent out during dangerous battles to control and withstand the enemy. Someone who had vassals with power would be incredibly terrifying, just like how a pack of hyenas could easily eliminate an isted lion.

 Book 4 14.5

    Book 4 Chapter 14.5 - Habit


    ¡°Li!¡± Su put away themunications device, and then he called out to Li who was currently busily allocating weapons and roles in the distance.


    Li quickly ran over and stood in front of Su, her shiningrge eyes burning with excitement. She looked at Su in apletely unrestrained manner, not hiding what she was thinking inside. Su hadn¡¯t touched her for over ten days already, and for Li, this waspletely uneptable. Even though they separated themselves from Dragon City, this girl who was sometimes extremely simple, still considered herself Su¡¯s subordinate. Since this was the case, how could he not pay her a sry? During the base¡¯s cleanup, there was mutant stink and excrement everywhere, so not being in the mood was normal. Now that everything was heading in the right track, Su called her over to give her a reward, right?


    However, when Li looked around, she suddenly discovered that this ce was open with refugees busily working nonstop. Even though she was daring, she still didn¡¯t have a habit of letting these men who were all robust like bulls and pent up with desires see everything.


    Li scratched her head, and then said in a somewhat embarrassed manner, ¡°Leader, this ce doesn¡¯t seem suitable, there are too many people! Why don¡¯t we go inside a tent?¡±


    ¡°Tent?¡± Only after thinking for a moment did Su realize Li¡¯s intention, and as such, heughed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush for these things. Right now, there is another matter...¡±


    Li immediately felt extremely dejected, but when she saw Su take out a map, she knew that this was an important matter, so she still moved over with a pout.


    ¡°Li, Steel Gate sent over an army to try and take over our base. They n to set out today, the army possibly including around ten mobile armors, 500 ordinary soldiers, as well as 50 elites with at least three levels of ability. What do you think we should do?¡± Su asked. He knew that on military affairs, regardless of whether it was reasoning or tactics, he couldn¡¯t beat Li.


    Li looked carefully at the map. In reality, ever since the day Su decided to establish their themselves in N69, she already gave the surrounding terrain a look through. She silently measured and calcted the distance for a bit, and then she asked, ¡°Is there any information on the enemy¡¯s high level ability users? How many are there? How many levels of ability do they have? Do we know what ability domains they are focused on?¡±


    ¡°It is rumored that Steel Gate¡¯s general Schneider is leading the army. He has seven levels in the Combat Domain. There are still three sixth level ability users.¡± Su said. Only now did he realize that the intelligence Victor gave him just now could be said to be quite detailed.


    After understanding all of the other party¡¯s military strength, Li was quite shocked, but she was definitely not terrified by the other party¡¯s strength, instead, on the contrary, saying, ¡°Just this bit of strength, yet they want to wipe us out? Even if they hid behind a fort, they still might not be able to handle our invasion, right?¡±


    Su released a rareugh. He stroked Li¡¯s hair and said, ¡°This region west of the greatkes is not like the ck Dragonriders. The people here don¡¯t seem to understand the concept of high level abilities that clearly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true I guess! All eight level ability users are freaks!¡± Li deeply understood the power of high level ability users and even personally experienced it through various methods. However, what left her with the deepest impression was not what she encountered from enemies, but rather Persephone. Back then, she just saw Persephone¡¯s face, and then the next thing she knew, the world began to spin and her vision became blurred. An instantter, darkness covered everything. Li had thought that she had died, but only after a long time had passed did she realize that she had just been captured and tossed into a wardrobe. Even now, Li had no idea how Persephone was able to aplish all of that in one or two seconds of time.


    That was why in Li¡¯s heart, high level ability users, especially women, were all a hundred percent freaks.


    After hatefullying to this conclusion, Li suddenly recalled some exceptions who didn¡¯t have that powerful of abilities. She then angrily added, ¡°Of course, there are freaks among people under eight levels as well!¡±


    Su was a bit surprised by Li¡¯s sudden words, and as such, he patted her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not get off topic. Hurry and think about this real matter.¡±


    Li suddenly frowned and said, ¡°Your hand!¡±


    "What is it?" Su was a bit confused. He looked at his own hand that was long, pure white, soft, and even a bit prettier than before. At the very least, it wasparable to Persephone and Madeline¡¯s. Li was often fighting on the battlefield, so if they were topare hands, hers was much inferior to Su¡¯s.


    ¡°Put your hand where it belongs!¡± Li was extremely blunt.


    ¡°Where I should put it? Alright.¡± Su somewhat helplessly withdrew his hand, not understanding why Li¡¯s attitude would suddenly change.


    ¡°What I am saying is that this is where your hand should be!¡± Li rather openly stuck out her chest.

 Book 4 15.1

    Book 4 Chapter 15.1 - Treading on Ice


    In the end, Li chose a hignd location 15 kilometers from the base to use as a sniping position. This high point was only around 50 meters higher than the surrounding terrain, but this location had a broad field of view. If they added a few cannons here, then they could control arge portion of the mountain region. If one didn¡¯t try to go through here but still wanted to reach N69, they had to either cross tall mountains a thousand meters above sea level, or they had to make a great detour of several tens of kilometers. From their mobile suits¡¯ flexibility and supply range, they were already at the limit of theirbat radius.


    The only problem was that this hignd wasn¡¯t a strategic location, the superiority it gave in defense was not all that great. However, in Li¡¯s ns, this was perfect for drawing Steel Gate¡¯s attacks. She wanted to concentrate her troops on the high ground and have a small amount as backup. She also nned to set up an artillery gunner there, having their only two small caliber cannons ced in that area. In front of mobile armors, these two cannons didn¡¯t pose any threat, but against loading trucks and soldiers, they were still powerful. In addition, even if there was an ability user with six levels of defense, they still wouldn¡¯t be willing to take a hit from a small caliber cannon head on.


    Limanded the refugees that had just surrendered to construct a temporary fort on this high ground. When the sky gradually brightened, she could already see roiling smoke and dust at the end of the horizon. Then, several scouting motorbikes emerged from the smoke clouds, rumbling as they approached in a wild and coarse manner, only turning around after reaching about a thousand meters from the high point. They hovered around that area for a bit, loudly cursing at the armed refugees defending the high point. The wheels of these motorbikes were extremely wide, and hanging to their sides were either machine guns or shotguns, each equipped with considerable firepower themselves.


    Li was carrying out a construction of this defensive structure in a rather bold fashion, so it naturally didn¡¯t escape Steel Gate¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t n to hide it either, instead preparing topletely wipe out Steel Gate¡¯s expeditionary force in front of this high ground. This army included almost all of Steel Gate¡¯s elites. If they were allowed to return to Steel Gate, fighting in close quarters would be much more troublesome.


    The investigational motorbikes roared in front of this hignd as if they were protesting. The ridersughed, cursed, even firing the machine guns towards the high ground. Of course, under this distance that exceeded a kilometer, these bullets couldn¡¯t reach the hignd at all. These riders¡¯ skills at operating the bikes were quite excellent, the way they weaved in and out making it nearly impossible for an ordinary sniper to hit them.


    A rider with a great beard suddenly increased speed towards the hignd, opening up his throat to scream, ¡°Hey! Turtles on the hilltop, have a taste of this!¡±


    The scouting bike released a clump of thick smoke from the back seat. A small and exquisite guided missile flew into the air towards the high ground fort. Even though the power of this less than a meter long missile was unknown, from its flexible trajectory, clear, and precise control, it clearly possessed technology thatpletely surpassed the olden era. In addition, from how it was installed in the backseat of a scouting bike, it meant that the manufacturing cost wasn¡¯t that high, most likely a mass-produced good.


    Those who were rather sensitive to weapons and ammunition, for example, Su¡¯s three subordinates, would see the potential of Steel Gate¡¯s military industry.


    ¡°This thing isn¡¯t bad!¡± Li watched in admiration as the guided missile flew over.


    ¡°En, they probably have aplete guided missile factory, and that¡¯s why they could produce this fe.¡± Kane said. He didn¡¯t seem to have realized this guided missile¡¯s destructive power either.


    For a guided missile, any distance under a kilometer was covered in an instant. This type of battlefield missile actually possessed extremely great power, not inferior to that of heavy artillery, ssified as heavy firepower under infantry level weaponry. That motorbike rider often used this fe to st armed refugees until they cried for mercy. Unfortunately, what he didn¡¯t know was that Steel Gate¡¯s technology was an entire generation behind that of the ck Dragonriders. Meanwhile, among themanders on that high ground, not only were there subordinates that fled from the ck Dragonriders, they even had many dragonrider standard equipment with them.


    Then, a scene that left all of the scouting riders who were acting arrogantly stupefied yed out.


    A stream of bullets suddenly erupted from the hignd, urately striking the guided missile, sting it apart in midair!


    What was this?! sting apart a guided missile with an assault rifle? Practically every single one of these scouting riders felt that this was utterly absurd!


    With a hong sound, a motorbike lost bnce, fiercely falling onto the floor. The absent-minded rider tumbled a few times on the ground before stopping, the pain brought by several bone fractures made him release a groan before going unconscious. The riders who were going back and forth turned around, frantically fleeing into the direction they came from! Perhaps ordinary snipers weren¡¯t a threat to them, but for a fe that could put out a guided missile with an assault rifle, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him to shoot them down.


    Li Gaolei lowered his dragonrider assault rifle, and then he turned around to sit down on the firing position. After slightly adjusting the cannon, he fired at the frantically escaping scouting motorbikes.

 Book 4 15.2

    Book 4 Chapter 15.2 - Treading on Ice


    Two secondster, the artillery shell uratelynded at the center of the scouting bikes, directlynding on one of the unlucky individuals! This olden era artillery shell¡¯s st impact sent most of the bikes flipping over, and falling, while moving at such speeds signified death. With one st, Li Gaolei eliminated four scouting bikes. Only one fe managed to stabilize his bike with great difficulty before increasing speed and fleeing into the distance.


    While watching this scouting motorbike raiserge amounts of smoke and dust, Kane who was carrying the sniper rifle revealed a face of regret. ¡°What a pity that one fe got away, they¡¯ll likely be much more careful now. If you unloaded a few sts when they first start their assault, then that would be much more dazzling!¡±


    ¡°Leaving one alive to report back is good as well. This way, they wouldn¡¯t dare go around, only able to attack this ce.¡± Li added from the side.


    Li Gaolei carried out one final inspection on this cannon that had just fired, making sure that it wouldn¡¯t malfunction during the actual battle.


    On the other side, Su was sitting at the center of a pile of rocks while looking at the motorbike that was heading into the distance. Madelin was sitting right next to him while hugging her knees, the heavy sword resting by her legs. She frowned, and then she said with a soft voice, ¡°I don¡¯t like those people.¡±


    If it was still the era of the Town of Trials, those that had the misfortune of being unliked by her would undoubtedly die. However, the way she spoke it now was simr to how a child wouldin about something not tasting good.


    With a weng sound, an unmanned drone passed by Su¡¯s head, and then it headed into the distance. On its wings was Steel Gate¡¯s insignia, seemingly a drone used on the battlefield for scouting purposes. Even though sting it out of the air was extremely easy, Su simply watched it depart into the distance. Regardless, there was no way the drone would detect him.


    The smoke and dust in the distance got closer and closer, the rumbling engines audible from extremely far away. The great earth underneath everyone¡¯s feet was also trembling slightly. Several dozen loading trucks rushed out from the smoke and dust, with arge group of fully armed soldiers jumping out. More than ten mobile armors jumped off the transport trucks.


    General Schneider who was already getting on in his years operated a mobile suit, arriving before the high ground. With a pair of binocrs, he gave the fort Li established a look before saying indifferently, ¡°This fort isn¡¯t bad, but it is not enough to stop our mobile armors!¡±


    Meanwhile, on the high ground, Li was simrly inspecting the army below. Even though she couldn¡¯t hear what Schneider was saying, from his expression alone, Li could more or less guess at his disdain and contempt. If it wasn¡¯t contempt, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t attack a fort that had been properly built.


    ¡°Li Gaolei, do you see that fe over there? He seems to be someone important, perfectly in our firing range. Try firing at him.¡± Li said to Li Gaolei.


    Li Gaolei adjusted the coordinates a bit, and then he walked towards the cannon position. A momentter, a muffled cannon sound once again sounded through the skies above the hignd, the highly explosive shell exploding on Schneider¡¯s head with deadly precision.


    The corners of Schneider¡¯s lips curled slightly upwards, revealing an almost indiscernible sneer. His right arm raised upwards, and then the machine cannon equipped to the arm ferociously roared, immediately sending out a concentrated hail of bullets. A great ball of me suddenly erupted in midair; the guided missile unexpectedly exploded in midair!


    Fiery heat muddled with smoke blew past Schneider, leaving behind a bit of war scent on his face covered in wrinkles.


    After observing the other party¡¯s position a bit more, Schneider lowered the binocrs and coldly shouted, ¡°Attack!¡±


    The robust man standing next to Schneider had a face covered in sinister scars. He simrly wore a set of passive style mobile armor, and at this moment, he immediately spoke into themunication device by his cor. ¡°Armed troop number one, follow me! Firstpany, secondpany, follow behind us!¡±


    He picked up a heavy alloy shield close to two meters tall. From his right arm hung an extremely heavy multi-barreled machine cannon. With heavy steps, he walked over to the hignd. The heavy alloy shield, from the thickness alone, could definitely block the direct bombardment of 20mm machine cannons, while the multi-barreled machine cannon he held possessed the most destructive power within 1500 meters of distance. These two pieces of equipment, together with the massive ammunition case behind him, already weighed close to a ton. Together with the mobile armor¡¯s weight alone, it already surpassed the limit of what the mobile armor could handle. However, all of his muscles bulged, and even his thick neck was full of muscles. Under this tremendous strength, the mobile armor rumbled as it walked over towards the hignd.


    Five first generation armors followed him towards the hignd. The machine cannon hanging from his arm continuously roared, sending a bombardment of artillery shells down onto the fort, its smoke and shrapnel seemingly surrounding the entire hignd. There were two more cannons that were removed from the loading trucks, and at this moment, they added to the bombardment of the fort. The two hundred soldiers followed behind the mobile armors slowly up the hignd.


    Explosions, smoke, and blood immediately became the theme of this battlefield!

 Book 4 15.3

    Book 4 Chapter 15.3 - Treading on Ice


    Within the smoke, a high powered grenade was flung out. It traveled more than 150 meters, directly smashing into the shield of the mobile armor at the very front. A fiery red ball of mes immediately surrounded this mobile armor! However, after the explosion¡¯s heat and mes passed, that mobile armor unexpectedly still stood tall!


    Li, who was the one that threw out this grenade, couldn¡¯t help but curse upon seeing this scene. ¡°Fuck! At least six levels of defense, so damn hard!¡±


    Following a tong sound, Kane¡¯srge caliber sniper rifle opened fire as well. The bullet was simrly blocked by the alloy heavy shield, only leaving behind a shallow dent on its surface. He simrly hadbat abilities, only, hisbat potential couldn¡¯t keep up with the others on Su¡¯s side. His sniping skill couldn¡¯t be considered bad, but hitting the mobile armor¡¯s nimble head in this smoke covered battlefield was still beyond his abilities.


    "Ignore the mobile armors and focus on the soldiers behind them!" Li roared. She fiercely jumped out from the fort, the assault rifle in her hands immediately emptying a small case of bullets on a first generation mobile armor¡¯s head. The ck Dragonriders¡¯ standard assault rifle¡¯s tremendous force sted the mobile armor¡¯s helmet full of holes, destroying all of its sensory devices. Under the powerful force, the neck bone of the pilot also released strange sounds. If not for his defenses reaching four levels, his neckbone wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure this ferocious assault at all.


    Li¡¯s body moved backwards, and in that instant, she assumed a stance that was packed with power and tension. Then, she flung out the three highly explosive grenades in her hands at the speed of artillery shells! The three grenades flew out over three hundred meters,nding in the army of soldiers that were attacking in a scattered manner and exploding with loud sounds. The st waves of these grenades were ten times that of olden era grenades, and they also contained high frequency pulses that could greatly harm the brains of living beings, as well as as heavy metal shrapnel. Everything within ten meters of them was immediately razed to the ground!


    As soon as Linded on the ground, she leapt towards the side like a leopard. Several streaks of mes converged from different directions, ferociously intersecting at the position her feet had just made contact with. The concentrated explosions and impact made even the most sturdy bunker made of rock and metal alloy break apart, and those unfortunate enough to be within ten meters of the shooting range all had their flesh torn to pieces from the shrapnel and st wave. Only a single lucky individual managed to survive, but when he saw that everything below his knees had disappeared, a miserable scream rang through the air. However, it was already impossible for him to find his own legs. The flesh and blood of over ten soldiers covered everything in his surroundings, practically impossible to distinguish which was whose.


    On the battlefield, the mobile armor¡¯s multi-barreled rapid-fire machine cannon was without a doubt the emissary of death.


    When Linded on the ground, she immediately flipped over and stood up. She grabbed two grenades along the way before tossing them out with all her strength. When she brandished her arm, she felt a wave of pain from her lower back. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and as a result, the grenades travelled less than 200 meters, only able to kill three or four enemies.


    Cannon sounds rang out unendingly, sending an unending barrage of artillery shells on the battlefield. sts of me continuously rose into the air from the high ground, but artillery shells continuously exploded within Steel Gate¡¯s assault army as well, moreover exceptionally urately, to the extent where the destructive force made the corners of Schneider¡¯s eyes, who was watching from the distance, continuously twitch. He was long aware that there was an exceptionally formidable gunner on the high ground, and he had already ordered the three cannons on his side to prioritize getting rid of the other side¡¯s gunner position. However, those artillery shells either had their trajectories diverted or exploded in midair. The battle already continued for twenty minutes, but the other party¡¯s cannon continued to tenaciously roar, continuously sending Steel Gate¡¯s elites out from this world.


    Li Gaolei¡¯s movements were steady and swift. With the assistance of a few temporary artillery soldiers, this old-fashioned cannon disyed terrifying power. The assault rifle in his hands would release concentrated sts of bullets from time to time, eliminating all artillery shells that threatened this position. Only with the high precision, rapid-fire, andrge magazine ck Dragonrider advanced assault rifle could heplete this seemingly impossible mission. In addition, this artillery position waspletely within the range of his area control ability, so all of the enemy¡¯s artillery shells would be affected upon entering this domain, but more importantly, it gave Li Gaolei a precious cushion of time to take aim. However, despite having all of this supporting him, he was still under great pressure, sweat continuously pouring down from his forehead, turning into a muddled stream after mixing with the dust and smoke in the air. However, no matter how tired Li Gaolei was, his movements never deviated in the slightest, and his stamina that was close to drying up still continuously poured out energy to support the area control ability, moreover with stable output.


    One had to admit that in a traditional battle, individuals with weapon mastery paired with suitable Combat Domain abilities were the true kings of the battlefield.


    ¡°Stop hitting the mobile armors and get rid of the infantry behind them!¡± Li continuously shouted, putting a stop to the soldiers¡¯ wasteful shots on the mobile armors. Even though she had never dealt with mobile armors head on in the battlefield, she was quite clear on the weaknesses of theserge, steel wrapped fes. They had many overlooked areas on their bodies, so once they lost the infantry¡¯s cover, they would be quite easy to destroy. Of course, the passive mobile armors did not have these ring weaknesses. That fe with the heavy alloy shield was even more like a warrior donned in heavy armor, the mobile armor simply like a bulletproof vest equipped with power. If it was just a normal fight, this fe would still be extremely difficult for her and Li Gaolei to defeat even if they worked together, but right now, they were on the battlefield, and Li still had powerful weapons from the ck Dragonriders. Forget about the others, just the battlefield infantry guided missile alone was enough to destroy this mobile armor.


    When Schneider saw that only a single mobile armor was destroyed, yet almost half of the foot soldiers were wiped out, his face became ashen, finally acknowledging that the enemy wasn¡¯t a force easy to deal with. Most of these soldiers even had two levels of abilities, with the officers andmanders being elites with three levels, so the loss of more than ten of them would always make him feel deep pain. Schneider gave the order for retreat with a steady voice, preparing to reorganize their assault troop. In the next wave of attacks, he was going to personally join the battle, as well as move out all of the mobile armors to level this small high ground with overwhelming power.

 Book 4 15.4

    Book 4 Chapter 15.4 - Treading on Ice


    When she saw that the enemy was finally retreating, Li released a breath of relief, fatigue only now sweeping through her body like a tide. She didn¡¯t have the luxury of rest, using this short intermittence to issue a series of orders in session: ¡°Take inventory on casualties and ammunition, deliver the wounded behind the defensive position. Everyone else, carry out reorganization on the spot and prepare to pursue the enemy!¡±


    The soldiers that felt like they had a second chance at life after this great battle couldn¡¯t believe their ears. Pursue the enemy? They almost couldn¡¯t withstand the enemy¡¯s first assault, with close to fifty dead and injured soldiers! Even though the enemy temporarily retreated, they were clearly nning and preparing for a greater assault.


    Li didn¡¯t exin herself, instead having Li Gaolei help her hurriedly deal with the injury on her back. On the battlefield, what she needed was obedience, not soldiers who doubted hermands. Only the three subordinates knew that all they had to do was force back the enemy¡¯s attacks once, as this was the fastest method in unifying an army. Once they forced back the first wave of assault, the battle was actually already finished.


    It was because Su was the main force of this battle.


    Steel Gate¡¯s soldiers retreated to their set off position like a tide. Under the cover of the mobile armors, they could still support a few lightly injuredrades back. Themander with the heavy alloy shield walked at the very back, slowlying back. Resting on his face was still a sinister and terrifying smile, not taking this loss to seriously. From his perspective, the other party had a few troublesome fes, for example, that woman who was a natural born soldier, as well as the terrifying artillery gunner. However, if they wanted to stop Steel Gate¡¯s army with just their strength, they were delusional! It was unknown why the leader of Judgment Knights¡¯ luck was so bad, unexpectedly dying under their hands. The reports said that these foreigners had a seventh level ability user, but they didn¡¯t see anyone like this at all! General Schneider had seven levels of ability himself, and together with three individuals under him who each had sixth level abilities, as well as their superior quality weapons, he believed that they could tten this small high ground with their next attack.


    Just when he was trying to think of a way to capture that woman alive, the innate vignce hardened from many years on the battlefield suddenly made his skin be tight! He seemed to have instinctively turned around towards his left side, as well as quickly move the heavy alloy shield towards the direction of danger.


    As a result, he saw a fiery streak of light fly over from the distance with iparable speed,nding at the edge of the heavy shield. Then, he felt as if he was smashed head on by a main battle tank. The heavy shield left his hand, the tremendous forcepletely destroying the engines on both of his arms, as well as breaking his arm¡¯s bones that were tough like steel into several tens of pieces! A fiery pain spread from his waist, and when he did everything he could to look downwards, he discovered with horror that half a meter of flesh was missing!


    A great rumbling sound rang through the air. His now powerless body couldn¡¯t support the weight of the mobile armor any longer, falling onto the ground with a loud noise. Before he fell, he could vaguely make out a somewhat frail figure who was carrying an enormous and strange rifle, walking over casually as if he was just taking a stroll. He couldn¡¯t recognize what kind of rifle that was, nor could he figure out how that kind of rifle could produce such shocking power. However, his thought process was bing slower, so the search for an answer became more and more difficult. The good thing was, however, that the pain was quickly leaving him.


    If one didn¡¯t consider the biological issue, then one would discover that Su¡¯s movements were extremely graceful. The distance every step covered was exactly the same, graceful and full of indescribable power. An over two meter long electromaic rifle was carried in his arms, yet this didn¡¯t give off any feeling of disharmony.


    Alloy bullets fired out from the electromaic rifle again and again, and in the blink of an eye, the four first generation armors that wanted to return were turned into zing torches. The sharp whistling noises the alloy bullets released tore through this entire battlefield, making everyone¡¯s hearts tremble back and forth.


    "What is that? Could it be an energy weapon?" Schneider¡¯s pupils rapidly shrunk. As soon as he this thought emerged in his mind, he saw Su abandon those soldiers that were fleeing in disarray, instead turning and walking towards him. When there was still three kilometers before them, the rifle was already aimed at Schneider!


    ¡°Firing from that kind of distance? How could that be possible?¡± His experience gave him a powerful sense of doubt, but his battle instincts caused Schneider to quickly move to the side, avoiding Su¡¯s firing trajectory. Even though the mobile armor was heavy, under the support of seven levels of ability, he was as agile as a lightly armed special forces soldier.


    A light vibration sound rang through the air. A streak of fiery light fired from several kilometers away, shooting at Schneider. However, with full mental preparation and half a second to respond, it was already enough for Schneider to move ten meters out. However, even though he could dodge, the first generation mobile armors behind and to his side couldn¡¯t. The zing alloy bullets¡¯ tremendous force easily tore through the armor covering them, and after prating it, the bullet itself changed, dispersing into a terrifyingly hot spray of metal, turning everything it made contact with into zing mes.


    Before Schneider even had the time to stand firm, the second electromaic bullet arrived. Without the chance to even process what had just happened, he immediately operated the mobile armor to roll with exceptional nimbleness, once again avoiding the fatal st. He, who had already witnessed the might of the electromaic rifle, obviously wouldn¡¯t do something as foolish as try to use the shield on his arm to block the electromaic bullet.


    Schneider didn¡¯t even have the time to reveal anger. As soon as he stood up, he saw that the third electromaic bullet was already less than a hundred meters from himself! This short amount of distance left him with no other choice, forcing him to immediatelyy t on the ground. The electromaic bullet passed through the ammunition storage on the back of the mobile suit before hitting another first generation mobile armor. This time, the weakened electromaic bullet couldn¡¯t break through the armor, but it still left behind a hole, as well as an inextinguishable me on that lucky mobile armor.


    The ammunition storage exploded ferociously, practically blowing apart the entire rear portion of the mobile armor! mespletely devoured Schneider¡¯s body. Then, a world shaking roar sounded from the raging mes. The mobile armor ferociously exploded, the shrapnel flying in all directions. Schneider unexpectedly managed to use his powerful body to force apart the mobile armor before leaping out from the raging mes. His bare body was covered with wriggling muscles, his dark skin making him look like a war god cast from steel. There was no sign of the effects of time on his body.


    However, from therge patches of burns and trembling body, it was clear that the explosions caused by the ammunitions storage still left him with serious injuries.

 Book 4 15.5

    Book 4 Chapter 15.5 - Treading on Ice


    Schneider endured the powerful pain and dizziness, narrowing his eyes as he looked towards Su. He knew that he already lost the ability to stop the fourth round, but he just felt unwilling to ept things like this. What kind of damn weapon was this? Even for Steel Gate, it would still be an extremely long time before they came close to making energy weapons practical.


    The fourth round seemed to brush past Schneider¡¯s body, destroying another mobile armor. Only now did Schneider realize why Su¡¯s three shots were harder and harder to dodge. It was because each time after he fired, he would be several hundred meters closer! What kind of speed was this?


    When it came time for the fifth shot, Su was standing just ten meters from Schneider, the electromaic rifle in his hands sting the remaining mobile armors that were still searching about in the distance one after another. Only then did he lower the gun and calmly look at Schneider. The electromaic rifle was alreadypletely out of bullets, but one alloy energy bullet for a mobile armor was definitely a worthwhile exchange. Once they acquire Steel Gate, that would be the same as obtaining the ability to produce alpha alloy, so the electromaic rifle would have ammunition again.


    Over half of Steel Gate¡¯s mobile armors were already buried, or to be more precise, buried under this handsome young man¡¯s hands. Even though he relied on this terrifyingly powerful energy rifle, even if he didn¡¯t have this rifle, Schneider still didn¡¯t believe that he had much of a chance of defeating Su.


    As one of the elders that initially founded Steel Gate, together with hispanions, Schneider personally established the massive city on the ruins. Aside from an irascible temperament and heavy killing nature, he didn¡¯tck persistence, decisiveness, or bravery. His rich military career also brought Schneider nerves of steel, so even though he knew that defeat was inevitable, he still definitely wouldn¡¯t surrender.


    Even while equipped with seven levels of ability and a set of mobile armor, Schneider was still left in a sorry state, having his mobile armor destroyed without even a chance to retaliate. This was not purely because of the electromaic rifle. At the very least, without five levels or greater defensive strength, it was impossible to resist this rifle¡¯s recoil force.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Schneider roared, his short gray needle-like hair standing on end. He leapt into the air, and with all of his strength, his fists gathered together before smashing towards Su¡¯s head!


    Su raised his left hand, unexpectedly resisting Schneider¡¯s fists with just a single hand!


    The moment the fists and palm collided, time seemed to have stood still. Only after this moment of stillness had passed did Su¡¯s light blonde hair fly upwards, his feet sinking into the sturdy frozen earth.


    Meanwhile, the electromaic rifle suddenly spun about, the butt of the gun made of super alloy bringing forth a vicious gust of wind, ferociously mming itself on Schneider¡¯s face! Concentrated crack crack sounds of bones fracturing rang through the air. Schneider¡¯s resolute face seemed to havepletely caved in. His body that was full of power seemed to have had most of its power sucked out from it instantly, rigidly falling from the skies beforending heavily on the ground. Schneider¡¯s head moved up and down, seeming like he wanted to stand up, but what he breathed in wasn¡¯t air, but insteadrge amounts of blood. The blood entered his lungs, and after twitching a few times, he stopped moving.


    The electromaic rifle spun about in Su¡¯s hands before finally stopping. The muzzle that was still releasing heat silently pointed at the ground, the green radiance flickering about the gun¡¯s surface like the eyes of a demon.


    Su swept his eyes over the clearly frightened Steel Gate soldiers, and then he said indifferently, ¡°Lower your weapons and surrender where you are. I will only give you all one chance to surrender!¡±


    His voice was soft and pleasant to listen to, not particrly loud or resounding, but it still sounded as if it was spoken right beside every soldier¡¯s ears. A few soldiers whose mental states had long been tense immediately spun around to see who it was that was speaking next to their ears. A rare few dauntless officers¡¯ snapped out from their great fear and roared out, ¡°Kill him! Get revenge for the general!¡±


    An officer whose body was robust like steel roared as he rushed at Su. He forcefully brandished the heavy machine gun in his hand, unexpectedly treating this thing like a metal rod, ferociously smashing it towards Su¡¯s head!


    Su¡¯s face was without any expression. He simrly raised his left hand, using his arm to block the heavy machine gun that was frantically smashing over. The one that clearly bent was unexpectedly that heavy machine gun! The electromaic rifle had been returned to his back, and when his right hand reappeared, it was holding an assault rifle. The muzzle was directly inserted into this officer¡¯s mouth, and then the trigger was pulled down!

 Book 4 15.6

    Book 4 Chapter 15.6 - Treading on Ice


    All of Su¡¯s movements flowed like water, natural and smooth, as well as inconceivably fast. After sting apart the officer¡¯s head, the automatic assault rifle in his hands continuously fired out a few times, shooting down all of the Steel Gate soldiers who pointed their muzzles at him. What left Su somewhat surprised was that Steel Gate¡¯s ordinary soldiers unexpectedly had such firm willpower, unexpectedly still putting up a fierce resistance after seeing him single-handedly wipe out the mobile armors!


    Like a fish in water, he weaved through the stream of bullets, the concentrated firepower unable to harm a single hair on his head. Meanwhile, the assault rifle in his hand fired at a constant rhythm, shooting his targets down one after another.


    Even though the retaliation of these ordinary soldiers was moving, it was still doomed to be futile. Su, equipped with panoramic view and a series of high level abilities, was definitely not someone who these ordinary soldiers could defeat simply with numbers.


    A sharp whistling sound rang through the air. An artillery shell exploded within Steel Gate¡¯s soldiers, sending ten soldiers out of this world. This artillery shell was like the final straw that broke the camel¡¯s back, reminding those soldiers how frightening of an enemy they were dealing with. Concentrated gunshots sounded from the side; Li led several dozen soldier from the side. The remaining Steel Gate soldiers finally lost their willpower to fight, all of them surrendering.


    What followed was a cleanup of the battlefield and dealing with the captives.


    After this battle, there were only a hundred soldiers from Steel Gate taken as captives, a small half of them seriously injured, and the rest died in battle. This was an army with quite the conviction, but it was precisely because of this conviction that resulted in their destruction. If one didn¡¯t have the confidence to make the enemy obedient after they surrendered, it was better to just kill them. Su definitely wouldn¡¯t leave behind an army that had a chance of defecting at any time.


    In this era, violence was the simplest, as well as the most effective way in maintaining loyalty, just like how it was when dealing with those mobs. If one wanted to make someone with conviction surrender, time and energy was needed. Su didn¡¯t have either of these.


    This battle was unavoidable, and Schneider¡¯s death was also inevitable. This didn¡¯t leave Su with a good feeling at all, but if they did things over, he would still make this choice. Su didn¡¯t participate in the cleanup of the battlefield, as it was enough to just hand these matters to his subordinates. He himself chose a rtively higher location before quietly sitting down.


    The rewards of this battle were extremely plentiful. Apart from weapons and ammunitions, the several dozen loading trucks were also a rare wealth. However, Su¡¯s mind did not rest on these matters, as his interests neverid in wealth or influence. Perhaps because he was about to head north, Su suddenly felt as if his mood was extremely calm, calm to to extent where there was a bit of gloominess and despair.


    If one were to say that what covered this world was a muddy darkness, Su felt like he himself was a beam of light that illuminated those at his side. Su wanted more people to enter his radiance as well, but this light was extremely weak, and it could only cover a few people under its wings.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Madeline had unknowingly when appeared behind Su, asking with her unique ice cold voice.


    ¡°After wiping out Steel Gate¡¯s final army, upying their city and factories, I should head to Frozen Throne. This route isn¡¯t easy. Will I have to turn over this ice cold mountain range?¡±


    ¡°Then what about me?¡± Madeline asked.


    Su gave this girl who he mutually relied on for survival a look, gently patted her head and said, ¡°Of course you areing with me!¡±


    Su already decided that from today forth, no matter where he went, he would bring Madeline with him at his side. Only at his side could he immediately protect her and take care of her.


    Towards Su¡¯s decision, Madeline seemed to have already expected it somewhat. There weren¡¯t any special expressions to be detected from her small face. Only, she suddenly looked at Su¡¯s hand that was still resting on her head, and then she suddenly bit down on it! This bite was fierce and heavy, attacking over like lightning and without any omen. Su couldn¡¯t react in time even with his nimbleness, and as a result, was bit rigidly like that.


    Su looked rather tender and soft, but his flesh was now already beyond sturdy. However, despite this being the case, his hand was still aching with pain after being bit by Madeline. He looked at this girl with shock, but he saw the corners of her lips curl upwards, smiling as if she had some ulterior motives.


    When this girl smiled, the entire world seemed bright.

 Book 4 16.1

    Book 4 Chapter 16.1 - Unknown


    Steel Gate is a city that dependent on a mountain. A small half of the city was constructed on the hillside, relying heavily on the terrain. The mountain region was rich with coal and iron, the thermoelectric power nt and steel mill left behind from the olden era bing the foundation for the current enormous military factory system. Close to a hundred thousand people lived within Steel Gate, with most of them relying on this arms and armor producing colossus for survival. The various factories neededrge amounts of manpower, and the number of people needed in the mines were even greater. Even though these individuals toiled from morning to night, the reward was nothing more than something to eat, yet these people still felt peaceful and fortunate. Compared to the refugees in the wilderness, they undoubtedly lived in heaven, because they could eat their fill, and their lives were stable. Even the residents ofrge inhabited areas would envy this type of lifestyle.


    Regardless of whether it was the new or old era, a job that allowed one to sell their energy was a blessing. As for the reward and how great of a blessing it was, they were all things that had to be viewed at from different perspectives.


    When he first saw the hundreds of lively and thriving chimneys reaching high up into the skies, Su also felt a sense of amazement. This was a true modern era great factory system, its awe-inspiring powerpletely originating from its seemingly endless size.


    Therge regions densely packed with tents were the clearest representation of how many people relied on Steel Gate for survival.


    Su didn¡¯t want to smash apart these peoples¡¯ lifestyle, but there was no way the war against Steel Gate will end just like this. That was why he first had others send Schneider¡¯s corpse back to Steel Gate, as well as give Steel Gate a set amount of time to surrender. Even though they lost most of their military strength, Steel Gate who still had close to a thousand armed soldiers and more than ten mobile armors were not willing to surrender. While admiring the resoluteness and willpower of the people here, under the cover of night, Su entered Steel Gate alone.


    When the sky brightened again, Steel Gate¡¯s soldiers suddenly discovered that all of their leaders had already be corpses.


    The following matters became much simpler. Victor hurried over with Sinking de¡¯s army, and he began to assume control over things here. Those iron-blooded soldiers might stand against Su, but they were much more willing to ept Sinking de. In a state where their lives were at stake and without any leadership, they finally lowered their weapons.


    The five memberedmittee were all skilled at management, but if they wanted to upy a colossus like Steel Gate, it would still take close to a week of time.


    Victor broke up Steel Gate¡¯s soldiers, assigning them separately into his own army. At the same time, Sinking de transferred a batch of elite soldiers over to Li. These soldiers could be considered a gift that would be a part of Su¡¯s core armed forces.


    Upon seeing the corpses of all of Steel Gate¡¯s leaders, the faces of all five members of themittee became unpleasant to look at. They originally thought that they understood the power of high level abilities well, but when they saw these cleanly arranged corpses, all of them understood that they had still underestimated Su. Since Su could, in one night¡¯s time,pletely wipe out the higher level figures of Steel Gate under the city¡¯s tight defenses, then wiping out these fivemittee members in a simr amount of time wouldn¡¯t be too difficult either.


    During the process of upying Steel Gate, news came from Kn City expressing theirplete willingness to cooperate. For reasonable prices, all types of medications, including the prototype medications Dous hadn¡¯tpleted his research on yet, could be sold to them with priority. This was the same as a disguised type of surrender, but still maintaining a fixed amount of independent position to avoid being uprooted like how Steel Gate was. The most important assets of a biochemistry technology was people, so this made thempletely different from Steel Gate who relied on resources and equipment. What Su needed wasrge amounts of medications, not a city or people, so Kn City¡¯spromise was naturally the best result.


    Perhaps in this battle won with overwhelming power, the one that received the greatest benefits wasn¡¯t Su, but rather Victor and his Sinking de. In the entire region west of the greatkes, Su was still an outsider, and his time here was too short, short to the extent where not many people could develop fear towards him. Victor noticed this point, so he became Su¡¯s agent in this entire region. Meanwhile, all of the territory Su seized would be under Victor¡¯s management.


    Unlike Steel Gate¡¯s dark and heaviness, and unlike Midnight City¡¯s frivolous noisiness, Kn City was clean, tidy, and meticulous, but there was a bit of strange gloominess. Kn City had less than twenty thousand people, the smallest of the three major cities. Almost everyone in the city served the biochemistryboratory, directly or indirectly.


    Kn biochemistryboratory was situated at the easternmost corner of the city. It was called aboratory, but it was a buildingplex that upied an entire square kilometer ofnd. Within this area was the centralboratory, more than ten branchboratories, as well as more than ten biochemistry factories. Close to five hundred researchers were here researching medications of all different types. Among these researchers, most of them carried out various basic types of research, such as human or other mutated creatures¡¯ gics. This ce had already formed aplete system, the research and market production forming an integrated operation, and there was enough military force to protect themselves. The entireyout of Kn City reflected the wisdom of its founder, Dous.


    In the most recent ten years, Kn City¡¯splete industry was starting to disy its power, the gic modification medicines that it was able to research, regardless of whether it was variety or amount, steadily rising. If they were given another ten years, Dr. Dous might very likely produce an eighth level ability formtion, to the extent where a ninth level ability formtion wasn¡¯tpletely impossible. Of course, this was on the premise that Dr. Dous could live that long.


    No one knew just how old Dr. Dous was exactly, only knowing that he was someone from the olden era, someone thatpletely experienced the war that forever changed human history.

 Book 4 16.2

    Book 4 Chapter 16.2 - Unknown


    The doctor¡¯s residence was located at the northeastern corner of the biochemistry base. This ce flickered with an illusory blue light, a building that was full of a fantasy style. Right now, it waspletely dark. Dr. Dous who had justpleted a day of work walked along his spacious and thick rug. At the other end of this corridor was the living room he was most fond of staying in.


    The doctor wore a gown that exuded an ancient style. His head was already close to beingpletely bald, only having a sparse ring of white hair left. His long white beard directly extended down to his stomach. The doctor¡¯s face was covered in deep wrinkles, each wrinkle giving off the feeling of passed time. However, this this elder who already had one foot in the grave had a pair of bright and lively eyes that were as clear as those of a youth.


    The elder calmly reached the end of the corridor, extending his hand to push open the living room¡¯s door. Then, he frowned slightly, looking at the two individuals who were sitting on the couch that originally belonged to him.


    If he ignored their sudden appearance, the young man and youngdy who were sitting on the couch left Dous with a breathtaking feeling. After experiencing over a hundred years of life, Dous couldpletely be called someone who had seen countless people. However, when he saw this light blonde young man, as well as the youngdy with long gray hair, the young and powerful heart within the elder¡¯s chest couldn¡¯t help but speed up.


    As a great master that had studied the human genome for over eighty years, Dous had thought to himself countless times what perfect humans would look like. Even after living a hundred years, he still couldn¡¯t help but think about it from time to time. However, the limits of one¡¯s imagination was limited, and each time, he was left with a feeling of dissatisfaction.


    However, the instant he pushed open the door, Dous finally saw perfect humans, and he also knew why, through the endless passage of time, he was unable to imagine perfect humans.


    It was because there was an inhuman aura exuding from both Su and Madeline¡¯s bodies.


    The young man stood up, and with a smile, greeted the doctor. ¡°Dr. Dous, I apologize for disturbing you sote.¡±


    ¡°No matter. You must be Su, right?¡± Dous dragged his heavy body and sat down on a couch across from Su. His long, narrow, and shining eyes stared at Su, seemingly unable to hide his fanatical gaze. The old man¡¯s eyes wandered back and forth between Su and Madeline a few times before saying, ¡°I believe you¡¯ve already seen the cooperation agreement. Is it to your satisfaction? Since you came to Kn City and saw how things are here, you should understand that an old man like myself has no interest in power and influence, just wishing to research without disturbance, as well as allow thisboratory to continue its regr operations after my death.¡±


    Su¡¯s body leaned forward slightly, still maintaining his enchanting smile. ¡°I understand, and I am quite content with the cooperation agreement as well. Actually, after seeing Kn City, I know that only under your distinguished self¡¯s guidance can Kn City disy its true uses. The reason I came is to hopefully learn about a few matters rted to Frozen Throne. I heard that in this entire region west of the greatkes, you are the only one that knows about Frozen Throne.¡±


    ¡°Frozen Throne?¡± A sh of surprise passed Dous¡¯ eyes, and then he said slowly, ¡°It seems like I must answer this question.¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡± Su¡¯s voice was always gentle, but right now, no one doubted his resolution.


    ¡°Then alright. Frozen Throne... it really is a name that makes one reminisce!¡± Dous stood up, pouring a small ss of wine for himself. He stood by the firece, gradually slowing down his voice, seemingly already immersed in his past memories. ¡°There were a few people who had talked about the name Frozen Throne before. They might have thought that it was a ce, or maybe an organization... but in reality, Frozen Throne is a project!¡±


    ¡°Project?¡± This was a reply Su did not expect.


    "Correct, a top secret project. Frozen Throne was this project¡¯s code name. I only know that this project is rted to the development of a certain biological weapon exceeding this era, the concrete details I am not clear on. In that era, this code name was one of the federation¡¯s greatest secrets. Back then, I was still extremely young, Dr. Rochester¡¯s student. During the first ten years of the war, the doctor was already an authoritative figure that was at the very forefront of biology, gics, philosophy, chemistry, and other fields, someone in charge of many federal top secret projects. Even though I was the doctor¡¯s student, the number of times I could see the doctor in a year was pitifully few. In the few times I was able to meet him, the doctor had mentioned the Frozen Throne project, only, when he talked about it, the doctor seemed extremely unhappy, to the extent where... to the extent where there was a bit of fear!¡±


    ¡°Then, can your distinguished self tell me where this project is?¡± Su asked. He did not wish to search aimlessly about in a vast region of over ten thousands kilometers.


    Dous walked to an olden era federation map that hung from the wall. He reached out his hand, pointed at an area and said, ¡°The location of the project is right here. However, after the war erupted, the mountains and seas all became areas humans could not cross. This ce has long been sealed up as a result as well. After so many years, no one knows exactly what has happened there. Are you sure you wish to go there?¡±


    Su looked at the ce where the doctor¡¯s finger pointed at. It was a city located at the western side of the mountain range, its back to the mountains and face to the sea. An airport, harbor, and railway along the coastline connected it to the other parts of the main continent. It was just as the doctor said. Following the war, the mountains and great sea had all be dangerous ces humans could not travel through. The railway had long gone out of service, and even if there were trains, the railway tracks had long corroded to a terrible state. All unknown regions signified unassessable danger. Since Project Frozen Throne¡¯s goal was to produce a biological weapon, no one can predict what exactly has happened after being sealed up for several dozens of years. At the very least, there was one possibility, and that was that the staff members of this project had continued to reproduce during this time, all the way until now. They were just like the predecessors of the Blood Parliament¡¯s great families who relied on the refugee bases to survive until now.


    When Pandora mentioned Frozen Throne, Su already had a vague feeling, but this feeling vanished too quickly for him to even experience. When Douss exined Project Frozen Throne, the same feeling resurfaced, but this time, it was much clearer, about to be seized by Su. However, soon after it disappeared, when Dous pointed out the position on the map, that feeling emerged within Su¡¯s heart again, moreover extremely clear and powerful.


    It was... a calling, as well as fear.

 Book 4 16.3

    Book 4 Chapter 16.3 - Unknown


    The great calling and powerful fear tangled about within Su¡¯s mind, immediately causing his face to fall. However, Su hid it quite well, so Dous didn¡¯t notice anything.


    Su already had a vague feeling that there seemed to be all types of indescribable rtionships between things in this world. However, these rtionships were hidden beneath tens of thousands of things, so the only method people could detect them with was on intuition, and that was why it wasn¡¯t urate. Only after increasing his perception abilities past eight levels did Su start to sense the various rtionships hidden within the tangible world, but this process waspletely baseless, and the distance toplete understanding was still endlessly far. For the sake of producing Extreme Assault, Su invested all of the evolutionary points he obtained into the Combat Domain, and because of that, he discovered that the abilities of other domains were also helpful in understanding this hidden rtionship within the perception world. For example, Combat Domain provided rity, making the rtionships he sensed clearer. The Mental Domain increased space and Magic Domain increasing time, while the Mysterious Fields didn¡¯t seem to help much.


    That was why Su was now already certain that there was definitely a rtionship between Frozen Throne and himself. However, as for what kind of rtionship it was exactly, he had to take a look by himself to find out.


    At this moment, Su suddenly felt a weak fluctuation from his side. He moved his head over, discovering that Madeline¡¯s face had be pale and her body slightly trembling. There even seemed to be an expression of weakness within her azure pupils. He immediately supported this youngdy who was about to fall over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Madeline quickly recovered from this unknown state. She shook her head and somewhat weakly said, ¡°I¡¯m okay now. For some reason, I felt extremely ufortable just now.¡±


    When he saw that Madeline had already recovered, Su finally calmed down. He then said his goodbyes to Dous.


    ¡°Wait, young man!¡± Dr. Dous chased after Su and asked, ¡°Can you tell me how many levels of abilities you have? I strongly dislike those Steel Gate fes, but I know that they at least have some fes with seven levels of abilities.¡±


    Su thought for a bit, and then he said, ¡°Eight levels.¡± He didn¡¯t n on talking about the exact domains and abilities. When one understood what kind of ability the ability user had, then various tactics could be prepared. It would still be quite some time before trust would form between Su and this doctor.


    Dous sighed and mumbled, ¡°Eight levels... eight levels is enough to assassinate all of Steel Gate¡¯s higher levels silently and without stirring up anymotion? It seems like the difference between seven and eight levels really isn¡¯t as simple as one level suggests... no wonder there were always people saying how eight levels was the dividing line, one step over this line and you are in heaven.¡±


    Towards Dous¡¯ great sigh, Su originally shared this feeling. On the list of ck Dragonrider abilities, every single eighth level ability possessed terrifying power far greater than that of seventh level abilities, and it was precisely because of this that abilities from eighth to tenth level were known as saint levels, as there really was a distinction. Meanwhile, above the saint level, it was rumored that there existed an eleventh level ability! Only, Su never heard of anyone having this type of divine ability that should only belong in legends.


    However, even though eight levels of ability were powerful, it didn¡¯t reach the level where it could casually ughter seventh level ability users. The reason why he could wipe out all of Steel Gate¡¯s leaders in a single night was because even within eighth level abilities, Su¡¯s Space probe and Extreme Assault were both rare abilities. Su, who had both of these abilities, already had the power to contend against a normal ninth level ability user.


    Su suddenly thought of something. With howrge Kn City was, itsplete, as well as strict research system, why did it fail to develop an eighth level ability after so many years? Dous already deduced the genome mapping of a ninth level ability, so based on normal reasoning, there should be no reason why he couldn¡¯t produce a single eighth level ability. At the very least, he should have some prototypes. Since this curiosity suddenly appeared in his mind, Su casually asked about it, though he didn¡¯t expect much in reply from Dous.


    Dous muttered to himself for a bit, and then said, ¡°This problem isn¡¯t all that strange. If the end goal was just an eighth level ability, then it¡¯s not all that difficult. There are several eighth level ability formtions in myboratory¡¯s storage cabs alone, but I don¡¯t n on making them public. Eighth level abilities really are a dividing line. Once one took a step over it, they might not necessarily enter heaven. There is a chance that they would head straight to hell!¡±


    ¡°Hell?¡± Su listened with rapt attention. Dous who single-handedly created Kn City possessed wisdom rarely seen in this world. He wouldn¡¯t say frightening words just to scare others.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know about the tremendous power of eighth level abilities? However, that is precisely why the amount of gic alteration they bring to the human body far surpasses that of abilities seven levels or lower. In reality, these changes are already great enough to the extent where they can influence the survival of the human race. We all know that ability users¡¯ posterity possesses much greater talent for abilities than ordinary people, but those people with eight levels of ability, theirter generations are born with abilities! What this signifies is that perhaps after ten generations, perhaps even after just a few generations of inheritance, the so-called human race we know of would no longer hold the same meaning as that of the olden era. They already couldn¡¯t be called humans! The reason why I did not distribute eighth level ability formtions to the outside world is out of hope that I can continue modifying and perfecting them. My ideals are extremely simple, which is to produce an eighth level ability that will not affect the gic inheritance of the human race.¡±


    Dous¡¯ voice was overcast and soft, but no one would doubt the resolution and passion he felt for this dream. However, after releasing a bitterugh, he said, ¡°Unfortunately, my skills are finite, and so progress has been extremely slow. After these dozens of years, under the premise of creating formtions that would have limited effects on the genome, I was only able to produce seventh level abilities that were satisfactory. I am still too far off from a true eighth level ability.¡±


    When he spoke up to here, the old man released a deep sigh. An expression of reverence and recalling the past appeared on his face. ¡°If teacher was the one that took charge of this project, he would have likely long broken through into nine levels. My teacher, he is the true genius that surpasses several generations of geniuses!¡±

 Book 4 16.4

    Book 4 Chapter 16.4 - Unknown


    When they emerged from Kn City, it was still nighttime. Su and Madeline walked about shoulder to shoulder within the silent and deste ins. Low hanging clouds full of radiation still stretched as far as the eye could see, and apart from the ruins found everywhere in the wilderness, there was no other person in sight, not even a single wandering creature. At the limits of the world, the silent and majestic mountain range seemed to be staring at Su, waiting for his arrival.


    Su narrowed his eyes as he observed the world around him. He almost seemed to have the misperception that Madeline and himself were the only ones alive in this world.


    This great silence attacked like a tide, instantly drowning out Su¡¯s consciousness. In his world of perception, aside from the icy coldness, silence, and solitude, there was nothing else. He could see Madeline right next to him, but he couldn¡¯t sense any life force from her body, as if she would die if just another moment passed. Moreover, not even a corpse would be left behind, her body would turn into ashes before his consciousness could register this, bing one with the world.


    This was a world that had already died. There was no water, no life, only naked rocks, a whistling hurricane, berserk energy, and a temperature difference of over several hundred degrees between day and night.


    Inside of this world, there was still Su.


    Su¡¯s body suddenly trembled. It was if he woke up from a nightmare, immediately returning to reality.


    The Madeline beside him was real, and her body possessed a terrifying aura of life. Even though the night was calm, there were still many small sounds interweaving together. Countless small lifeforms beneath the earth were squirming, fighting, reproducing, doing their best to survive within this environment that was harsh for any living beings. Not even the small bugs that were less than a centimeter in size, even if they were hidden more than ten meters underneath the earth surface, could escape Su¡¯s perception.


    When Su fully disyed his perception abilities, the world¡¯s true appearance finally appeared before him. This was a noisy, thriving world full of unrest. Countless creatures were changing and evolving at shocking speeds, the ever present radiation even bing sources of energy for a few strange and unknown species. If one didn¡¯t look at this world from a human¡¯s perspective, they would discover that this world was perhaps not much inferior to that of the olden era, simrly full of vitality and even more exuberant. Every single creature was igniting themselves, seeking an opportunity for evolution. This was a world afire.


    Even though he was looking at a world so rich with vitality, Su¡¯s heart still stopped in the world he just witnessed, the one that was ice cold and silent, a ce of death.


    At this moment, Madeline quietly sped Su¡¯s hand. Even though her hand was ice cold, it was much warmer than the world within Su¡¯s mind, dragging his consciousness back to this world.


    ¡°Feel a bit better?¡± She asked.


    ¡°A bit of difort, but I¡¯m alright now.¡±


    After meeting with the subordinates stationed at Steel Gate and using several days for preparation, Su and Madeline departed for Frozen Throne. All three subordinates were left behind to defend the base west of the greatkes. The road that led to Frozen Throne consisted of first crossing a mountain range that was several thousand meters tall and several hundred kilometers long; only then would they reach the coast. Many of these mountain peaks were even drowned year round within the clouds full of radiation. The environment was extremely nasty, not something the three subordinates could endure at all.


    ---


    The bulk of the central biochemistryboratory Dr. Connor was in charge of was situated outside of Dragon City. The continuous and majestic buildingplex wasparable to a normal small town. Regardless of whether it was scale, manpower, or funds provided, they were second to none within the Blood Parliament.


    At this moment, a building withinboratory region A was surrounded by soldiers armed with weapons. In addition, behind these soldiers roamed more than ten low rank dragonriders. At the top floor of this five story building, several individuals withpletely distinctive traits sat within a spacious room, watching the unchanging scenergy through the full wall window in a somewhat bored fashion. There were men and women in this group, all of them releasing faint auras of energy. They were clearly all powerful individuals equipped with considerable strength. When their eyes asionally passed by the roaming ck Dragonriders, apletely undisguised disdain could be seen within their gaze.


    There were several couches arranged in the room, thergest and nicest one only having a single person sitting on it. To be more precise, a boy was sitting on it. He looked extremely pretty, his eyes even carrying a trace of mncholy. At this moment, he had a rather old-fashioned book in his hands and was reading it with rapt attention. However, from his brows that were tightly locked together, it was clear that this process was not a pleasant one, to the point where it was full of suffering.


    The boy looked like he might not even be ten years of age, yet he upied the best spot in the room. One could only vaguely teel that he was the leader of this group of ferocious individuals. In addition, when those people¡¯s eyes asionally roamed over, they were also full of reverence. The fear and reverence they disyed was purely towards that boy himself, not because there was some great figure from his bloodline.


    ¡°How much longer do we all have to wait?!¡± The robust middle-aged man standing by the windowined, but his voice was suppressed greatly, almost as if to avoid disturbing the boy who was reading.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be long. Didn¡¯t Dr. Connor say that the project would bepleted in these few days?¡± A thirty or so year old woman on the side spoke. She had dark ck rings around her eyes, looking like she hadn¡¯t slept all week.


    ¡°Connor? You think these fes who only know how to research have any sense of time?! He already said half a month ago that the results mighte out within a few days, but where are those results? He is still saying that the project would conclude in a few days, so are we all supposed to apany him in this waste of time?¡± The man said furiously.


    ¡°We will just waste time with him!¡± The woman said without any trace of politeness. ¡°If that spider sends people over to stir up trouble during this period of time and you just happened to be missing, think about how great the consequences would be!¡±


    The man¡¯s face immediately became a bit unsightly. Bevs¡¯ great shadow fluttered past his heart, making himpletely speechless.

 Book 4 16.5

    Book 4 Chapter 16.5 - Unknown


    ¡°Lord Haydn is here as well. Are you going to run in front of his face?¡± The woman ridiculed.


    Anger immediately shed past the man¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t dare say anything. He clearly felt great restraining fear towards the boy sitting on the couch. In reality, everyone in this room possessed real strength, and they also had a temper and arrogance to match that strength. Towards this child Bevs sent over to be their leader, whose background they never heard of, none of them were willing to ept this, and there were many who secretly wished to fiercely deal with this little boy.


    There were even some who acted on these thoughts.


    Only, after taking action, of the three that wanted to teach Haydn a lesson, two were seriously injured, while thest one directly turned into a corpse. Moreover, during their brief interaction, Haydn fully disyed an irritable temperament and ferociousness that did not match his age. All those that belittled him, regardless of who it was, male or female, would incur a vicious beating from him. During these two or three days, this group of vicious individuals had nothing but fear and dread towards this little boy.


    Haydn liked to read books, to the extent where one normally wouldn¡¯t see him train abilities, instead using all of his time reading books. Whenever he began to read books, he would show no interest in his surroundings, which was why this man and women dared to talk about him while he was reading. Haydn¡¯s expressions were extremely rich when he read books, sometimes disying great pain, other times gnashing his teeth in anger; however, he never showed joy.


    The male gave Haydn a hidden look, giving the book¡¯s title a look as well along the way.


    ¡°The Phenomenology of Spirit?¡± This really was a book of suffering, or at least it seemed that way from its name. This was what the man thought.


    Underneath this building guarded by ability users was a closed off secret research center. Right now, the only ones standing within thisrge space were Dr. Connor and his assistant. The doctor¡¯s face was clearly suppressing excitement and expectation, while his assistant didn¡¯t try to conceal his fanaticism at all.


    In front of these two individuals was a dark ck, semicircr, enormous pir-shaped instrument that continuously released a slight motor sound. On the light screen next to the doctor, the numerous indicators were changing from red to green colored. Whenever an indicator turned green, it signified that another crucial target passed a test. This process was extremely short, but it was also extremely long. These several minutes of time left the doctor and his middle-aged assistant¡¯s faces covered in sweat.


    Finally, thest indicator turned green. Even though the screen still had a few striking red areas, this meant that the overall progress hade to an end.


    ¡°Doctor, can we start now?¡± The middle-aged assistant¡¯s voice involuntarily trembled. The test this time was too important. If they seeded, then they might have very well left a heavy stroke in all of human history. As such, it was not surprising that he was so stirred up and worried.


    Dr. Connor nodded. He raised his hand and then he took a moment to calm down his breathing, only then did his trembling hand stabilize. He then tapped on the light screen.


    The mechanical rumbling sound within the testing region suddenly became louder. The cylindrical machine slowly stood up, and its entire body began to release faint radiance. The cylinder gradually became transparent, revealing that this was actually an enormous cultivation cylinder. Inside floated an extremely healthy and handsome man around two meters tall. However, what was different from humans was that there were two spherical crystals where his chest should be. In addition, four several meter long, whip like tentacles extended from his shoulders and back, unfolding within the cultivation cylinder. Their pointed ends continuously touched the walls of the cultivation cylinder, as if they were trying to sense their surroundings.


    This male within the cultivation cylinder still hadn¡¯t woken up, but its four tentacles were moving on their own, as if they possessed their own intelligence. When Dr. Connor and the middle-aged assistant saw the four tentacles, they both couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of fear. As the creators of this existence, they understood quite clearly the power of those four things.


    The middle-aged assistant looked towards Connor and said, ¡°Doctor, your distinguished self should go to the monitoring room above, I can take care of the rest here. After all, there might be dangers soon.¡±


    ¡°No, I will stay here.¡±


    ¡°But doctor, what if there is danger? My death is not important, but the centralboratory, no, the entire Blood Parliament cannot bear to lose your distinguished self!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to convince me any longer, I won¡¯t leave. This is the most important moment in this era of history, so I have to personally stand before my creation. Even if I die as a result, it is worth it! I have long offered my life to science. If the experiment seeds, the two of us will be standing at the very pinnacle of human history! Because what wepleted is what should have originally been god¡¯s work, creating a brand new life!¡± When Dr. Connor spoke up to here, his face was already radiating a dazzling brilliance!


    After pausing for a moment, Dr. Connor smiled and said, ¡°Even if there is danger soon, we still don¡¯t have to worry. Even if we both die, there will still be people who can continue the centralboratory. Helen, she is actually more suited to that position than myself.¡±

 Book 4 16.6

    Book 4 Chapter 16.6 - Unknown


    The middle-aged assistant found this a bit difficult to believe. ¡°She previously humiliated your distinguished self in front of everyone!¡±


    ¡°Just a small matter. It has already long passed.¡± Dr. Connor said.


    However, the assistant knew that what happened back then was definitely no small matter, to the extent where it stirred up a hugemotion within the Blood Parliament. However, Connor didn¡¯t seem to worry too much about this anymore. ¡°As long as she can carry out the apostle¡¯s n to the end, then that will be the greatest respect andpensation she can bring to my life. She is the only one that truly has a chance ofpleting the apostle¡¯s n.¡±


    ¡°She is a freak, a madman!¡± The assistant said resentfully. Back then, he was part of those that had been humiliated as well, moreover a humiliation in the field he excelled and felt most proud towards. For his past self who was at that time, close to forty years of age, to have less academic achievements in the biochemistry field than a little girl in her teens, this kind of embarrassment would never be forgotten for the rest of his life.


    ¡°The synonym of freak and madman is genius. This might not be something universally epted, yet it is quite suitable when used to describe Helen.¡± Connor calmly said. His hand finally pressed down on the light screen!


    An extremely powerful arc of electricity was produced at the base of the cylinder, spiraling upwards until it reached the top of the cylinder, and only then did it disappear. The male within the cultivation cylinder suddenly opened his eyes! He had a pair of silver eyes, scarlet radiance flickering within those beast-like pupil¡¯s depths!


    The culture fluid began to slowly drain, but that male seemed like he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. The four tentacles behind him hacked out with lightning speed, fiercely piercing at the ss wall, unexpectedly piercing through the strengthened ss that was stronger than steel in one move! Then, the two crystals in front of his chest suddenly lit up, and then a fist sted outwards,pletely shattering the reinforced ss wall!


    The strong smelling culture fluid flowed out, pouring all over the ground. The male walked towards Connor and his assistant withrge steps. He stood still, his silver eyes sweeping between these two individuals. Then, his eyesnded on Dr. Connor¡¯s body.


    Connor¡¯s assistant didn¡¯t dare move. After all, those four tentacles were floating in the end, the leaf shaped ends already pointing deathly at the two of them like the heads of vipers. With how easily they pierced through the reinforced ss, tearing through these two¡¯s bodies was definitely not an issue.


    ¡°What am I? If... I am human, then who am I?¡± The male spoke. His intonation was quite unusual, as if it was still learning how to speak.


    Dr. Connor took a step forward, his body now almost touching the ends of those tentacles. He looked towards this male that was taller than him in the eyes without any fear before saying, ¡°You are my creation, a special ¡®human¡¯. There is no one in this world like you, but soon after, you will have great brothers and sisters. The birth of you all is a miracle in itself, and that is why, I will name you, as well as your brothers and sisters, the chosen!¡±


    ¡°Chosen...¡± The male repeated these words, as if it was trying to remember it.


    ¡°As the first chosen of this world, the name I will give you is Moses!¡± Conner reached out his hand towards that man.


    The male¡¯s expressions continuously changed. Doubt and struggle could clearly be seen. After a moment of silence, he finally knelt down before Dr. Connor, allowing the doctor to ce his hand on his forehead.


    Connor¡¯s assistant finally released a breath of relief. He could no longer hold back his perspiration, sweat pouring out frantically. In the blink of an eye, both of their coats werepletely soaked through.


    ¡°Stand up, my child. From here on out, I still need to inspect your body¡¯s overall situation one more time. Only then can I feel reassured.¡±


    Moses stood up, looking into the direction where the Dr. Connor¡¯s finger was pointing to. He walked into the reserve cultivation cylinder and then closed his eyes. Culture fluid poured into this cultivation cylinder from ten different nozzles,pletely submerging his body.


    Apletely new set of data appeared on the light screen. The assistant read this new data line by line, and the more he read, the more excited he became.


    ¡°Power, six, detectable potential eight levels, speed, seven, detectable potential nine levels... The strength of the four tentacles are equivalent to six levels of power, detectable potential eight.¡±


    The assistant gasped for air as he wrapped up this analysis, ¡°Immediatebat strength outstanding, potential great, this is an extremely great result!¡±


    Dr. Connor began to mutter to himself, and in a rather profound manner, said, ¡°The follow-up experiments¡¯ materials are limited, so their strength will be weaker than Moses¡¯. Also, the pivotal part of this n is whether intelligence andbat knowledge waspletely transnted, and if they will ept our control. We still need to study this a bit further.¡±


    The assistantughed, not disputing the doctor¡¯s words. From his perspective, as apletely new lifeform, the fact that it so quickly understood orders and controlled its actions already proved that the intelligence transnt was quite great. As for the doctor¡¯s questions, that was just his tendency as a perfectionist.


    Moreover, he was just like his mysterious father; Moses had an inhuman ability to evolve abilities, and when necessary, can also ept further transformation.


    The issueid in the fact that Connor and his assistant didn¡¯tpletely understand Moses¡¯ gic sequence base. The genes looked extremely stable right now, but no one knew what kind of circumstances would appear post transformation or evolution.


    However, just like the doctor said, due to a scarcity of the critical ¡®material¡¯, it meant that the ability of Moses and theter chosen¡¯s abilities would be limited. The ¡®materia¡¯ Moses used alone was already equivalent to half of what they currently had left. If Moses¡¯ entire body was made of that material... when the assistant thought of this, his breathing couldn¡¯t help but be hurried.


    If that result was realized, what they created would no longer be a chosen, but rather an apostle.

 Book 4 17.1

    Book 4 Chapter 17.1 - Country


    When the sky brightened again, Su and Madeline walked out from a cavern. Beneath their feet was thick snow that flickered with a strange blue radiance, and the clouds full of radiation in the sky seemed to be touching their heads. asionally, mountain winds would whistle past, blowingrge amounts of mists past these two individuals¡¯ bodies. Even though Su¡¯s body was already immune to radiation, when these clouds of radiation directly passed his body, he still felt a slight stinging numbness.


    They had been walking through snow these past few days, trekking arduously and slowly through what seemed to be a never-ending mountain range. On top of this permanently snow covered mountain ridge, one didn¡¯t have to worry about any mutated creatures. Just the cold, radiation, and deste environment alone were already the greatest enemy.


    Right when they were going to check the terrain for their location, Su suddenly felt a coldness pass by his body, as if above the clouds full of radiation, an invisible pair of eyes were coldly watching him.


    Su¡¯s light blonde hair suddenly stood up, and then it calmed down. Madeline seemed to have sensed something, raising her head to look towards the clouds full of radiation before her eyes.


    ¡°It has already seen us.¡± Su calmly said.


    ¡°The one inside Frozen Throne?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. However, it is of no matter. We were going to meet it eventually anyway.¡±


    Su and the girl walked together, one in front one in back, making their way through this snow covered mountain top with difficulty.


    The surroundings were covered with thick clouds of radiation, dark, thick, and damp, just like thin ice water as they covered the two from head to toe. Their bodies had long been covered in frost. Even though they would shake their bodies every so often to get rid of the frost, soon after, a newyer would appear.


    The clouds were dark gray, yet they released bits of glistening green radiance. Meanwhile, the frost on their bodies as well as the snow beneath their feet were a faint blue. Under the temperature and cold winds¡¯ corrosion, theyer of snow was still hard, certain areas covered in ayer of ice. However, no one knew just how thick the snow beneath the ice was. Some areas were thin to the the extent where rocks appeared, while in other ces, Su¡¯s senses reached several dozen meters beneath the snowyer, yet he still wasn¡¯t able to detect where it met the rocky surface.


    Su and Madeline werepletely traveling within these clouds full of radiation, walking along a seemingly endless mountain peak. The grayish green colored clouds full of radiation and blue snow would constantly pour down a sea of radiation on their bodies. Even the most powerful mutated creatures would not be able to handle this kind of damage. They had resistance towards radiation, but that didn¡¯t mean that they took no damage from radiation. Extensive exposure to this extreme radiation would still bring harm to some of their more fragile organs. Only, their powerful recovery force could repair these injuries.


    Even with their especially powerful bodies, moving about under this type of environment still felt extremely strenuous. Su silently assessed his own strength. Under this type of vile environment, he would run out of stamina after enduring for ten more days. Meanwhile, from the state of Madeline¡¯s body, it seemed like she could endure another seven days.


    ¡°Still not strong enough.¡± Su thought.


    If one heard what Su was thinking, then they would definitely be speechless. To tread through the snow covered peaks while surrounded by the clouds full of radiation, he could still continue for more than ten days?! What kind of monster was this?


    Even though the snow covered peak was vast, in just three days, it would bepletely crossed. Under this type of environment, they didn¡¯t have to worry about any harmful creatures, because no matter how mutated a creature was, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in these clouds of radiation.


    Only by maintaining aparatively slow speed did Su and Madeline not need rest. After walking another ten hours, it would be nighttime. The surroundings would bepletely covered in darkness, with not even Glimmer Sight able to disy any effectiveness. The two would have to rely on his panoramic view to move through the darkness. However, the vile environment simrly restricted the panoramic view¡¯s range, its scope now only covering less than a hundred meters.


    When Su and Madeline managed to climb onto an enormous rock, they suddenly discovered that they had already broken through the topyer of these radiation clouds!


    The clouds full of radiation were thick and dense like a silent sea, boundless. The sea of clouds were m, asionally producing some ripples. Meanwhile, the snow covered peak below their feet that already extended above the clouds was no more than several dozen meters, like an ind in the middle of an endless sea. Su and Madeline were thest two above this sea.


    Above their heads was a dark sky and countless stars. A ster stream streaked across the horizon.


    Madeline raised her head, looking at the far away and boundless night sky, momentarily unable to speak a word. Su simrly gazed towards the endless star filled sky.


    This was an undefiable feeling, boundless and deste. Under the star filled sky, forget about people, even this ind, this mountain, this sea, felt as insignificant as a speck of dust. In olden era¡¯s history, there were philosophers that said that space was a beauty. However, once space reached a certain point, it would change from beauty to an undefiable pressure. Right now, this entire universe seemed to be above them, the only fulcrum resting within the heart of those gazing into this night sky. This type of pressure was impossible to resist.


    ¡°This is... a starry sky?¡± Su took a deep breath before speaking these words.


    Starry sky, this was a word that had been forgotten by the new era people for several dozen years. Perhaps there were those that did what Su and Madeline did, climbing mountains to reach a peak that ascended above the clouds. Only, these people likely numbered less than a hundred in this world.


    ¡°It is a starry sky. I¡¯ve seen it before.¡± Madeline said.


    ¡°How could you have seen a starry sky before?¡± Su said with great shock.


    Madeline¡¯s brows locked together tightly, her face bing a bit pale, clearly finding it hard to calm down. Her voice was trembling a bit as well. ¡°The starry sky I saw was also like this, countless stars in endless darkness. There were also starry clouds of various colors. However... since I was young, I¡¯ve remembered everything. What I am certain of is that I should have never seen stars before. But for some reason, I remember that a starry sky was just like this! Don¡¯t ask me, I don¡¯t know why this is the case!¡±


    When he saw Madeline¡¯s body was trembling, Su sighed. He pulled the girl over and held her in his embrace. His body began to release heat, warming Madeline¡¯s cold and rigid body. This was an extravagant action that was extremely taxing on his stamina consumption, but it produced a warm refuge in this frozen world.

 Book 4 17.2

    Book 4 Chapter 17.2 - Country


    As the previous master of the Town of Trials, Madeline was definitely not someone who would easily feel fear. The only thing that could make her feel fear was the unknown, unknowns she knew existed, yet she could not exin!


    Su patted her head gently out of habit, and with a sigh, looked into the night sky that almost seemed within reach. ¡°Actually, I also remember seeing a starry sky before.¡±


    ¡°Ah? When?¡± Madeline immediately asked with shock.


    Su released a forcedugh. Just like Madeline, this was something he could not answer. The scenery Su recalled was a sea of stars that stretched endlessly in every direction, while he himself was just an insignificant speck within the universe. It was unknown where this short memory originated. It wasn¡¯t a dream, nor was it an illusion, but instead something truly witnessed before. This memory had already existed in his brain even before Su was able to storeplete memories.


    Now wasn¡¯t the time to immerse themself in a stunning scenery. A whileter, Su and Madeline once again entered the sea of clouds, returning to a world of reality.


    When the sky brightened again, Su and Madeline walked out from the other end of the clouds full of radiation. The western mountain terrain was a bit more peaceful, the temperature a bit higher than the eastern portion of the mountain range, and rocky surfaces could be seen protruding from theyers of snow from time to time. Upon closer inspection, Su also discovered that in this snowy region, there were quite a bit of life. Even though these lives were all extremely weak, they were also extremely tenacious.


    Suddenly, an extremely powerful aura of life appeared several hundred meters out, and an intense and pulsing red color appearing within Su¡¯s panoramic view. This was a sign that this lifeform possessed powerful offensive abilities, a new function that appeared in the panoramic view after Su developed Extreme Assault. The more primitive and simple the creature, the clearer its effects. For beings asplex as humans, there was no way of clearly distinguishing this aura.


    The mountain range above the snow line, due to ack of food and its closeness to the clouds of radiation, should not have any vicious creatures. Su acted as if he didn¡¯t detect its existence, continuing along his intended path, gradually approaching this unknown creature. Meanwhile, when they were within a hundred meters, Madeline¡¯s brows suddenly moved and gave Su a look. She also discovered that small thing.


    The two walked through the snow covered ground, one in front, one in back. The snowy surface suddenly erupted, and a faintly discernible figure rushed out from within, shooting at Su like an artillery shell!


    Su leaned to the side, easily avoiding the attack of this unknown creature. Then, his left hand grabbed it by the nape of its neck, lifting it up.


    This was a strange creature that looked like a wolf, but only a third of its size. Its head was unusuallyrge, its mouth not long, but extremely solid. In addition, its mouth could open unbelievablyrgely, just like a few snake species. The front half of its body was extremely sturdy beneath its thick fur squirming muscles. Its hind legs were ridiculously thick and forceful, almost like those of ancient dinosaurs. The sharp teeth in its mouth were long and messy, not orderly like other wolves¡¯, its ws were also ridiculouslyrge and thick. In summary, it was a small scale ughtering machine. Even though it was smaller than a wolf, its fighting prowess was clearly much greater.


    Its shoulder and neck bones were firmly grasped within Su¡¯s hand, his five fingers that seemed to have sunken into its bones restricting all of its ability to resist. However, it still roared, using its ws and teeth to fruitlessly attack Su. However, when Su¡¯s fingers tightened, its skeleton began to release crack crack fracturing sounds. The intense pain seemed to make it go mad, its fangs and ws biting and tearing at him in an even more berserk fashion. From the gaps between those messy teeth, a dark gray saliva continuously poured outwards, moreover releasing a thick, acidic smell.


    If it was a normal wolf or other vicious beast, the faint pressure Su intentionally exuded would have long driven them away. However, this little thing was exceptionally vicious, bing more crazy the greater its injuries became. Su frowned slightly. Its struggle was unexpectedly fierce, the shocking power its little body erupted with making him almost feel as if he couldn¡¯t control it. If this little thing struggled free, it definitely wouldn¡¯t run but instead carry out vicious retaliation.


    The five fingers sticking out of the tactical glove suddenly became a slight bit longer, and then the power his hand exerted directly doubled. With a crack sound, this unknown vicious beast¡¯s shoulder and neck joints were crushed, the four ws that were brandishing about powerlessly going limp. Su¡¯s hand loosened, letting its body fall weakly onto the snowy ground.


    Madeline squatted down to carefully inspect this vicious beast¡¯s body. ¡°There are poison nds in its mouth... corrosion type acidic poison. Its power is greater than a mastiff, speed... simr to a cheetah¡¯s. En, ws are twice the size of what¡¯s normal, and also poisonous. Biting strength...¡±


    Madeline unexpectedly directly inserted her hand into its mouth. The crushing of its vertebra didn¡¯t affect its head area¡¯s movements, so it immediately bit down on Madeline¡¯s hand, moreover tearing at it ferociously. Unfortunately, things didn¡¯t turn out the way it wished. That fine white hand was like some superalloy; no matter how it exerted force, it couldn¡¯t bite through it in the slightest, on the contrary breaking many of its teeth.


    ¡°Its biting strength is simr to a lion.¡± Madeline nonchntly pulled back her hand. Apart from being contaminated by quite a bit of saliva, her hand didn¡¯t seem to have any injuries. However, a small half of that vicious beast¡¯s teeth came off.


    Su nodded and said, "Its power and body are so powerful, so its exhaustion of stamina should be extremely great, its food consumption tremendous as well, perhaps eating more than a lion. There is not enough food for it to eat in this region, and with the rate at which its stamina is depleting, there is no way it can support itself until it reaches the foot of the mountain where food is more abundant. That is why it should be something artificially bred, the natural world would not have something so unbnced.¡±


    ¡°There should be a feeding base as well, one that isn¡¯t too far from this ce.¡± Madeline said. As a Dark Saint, herbat experience was actually much richer than Su¡¯s.

 Book 4 17.3

    Book 4 Chapter 17.3 - Country


    ¡°Should we take a look?¡± Su was a bit hesitant.


    Madeline who was still immersed in her examination of the vicious wolf¡¯s body immediately said, ¡°Of course we have to! It¡¯s not that far from Frozen Throne, and it has a chance of being rted to Frozen Throne. This region has already been sealed for several decades, so no one knows what exactly what has happened, nor does anyone know what exactly Frozen Throne is researching. That¡¯s why we cannot let any clues go, nor can we hastily enter their central region.¡±


    Su nodded. At this moment, he suddenly felt that Madeline was in fact no longer the little girl so pure and beautiful that it made him worry so greatly, nor was she the quiet and exquisite young girl she looked like right now. She was stern, logical, and extremely decisive.


    This was the true appearance of a Dark Saint.


    In the two years she monopolized the Trials Division, Madeline¡¯s two main duties were one, to suppress the hidden resistance of the three greatest giants, and two, to track down and deal with rebelling ck Dragonriders. Regardless of whether it was the former ortter, the enemies she dealt with were much more powerful and crafty than normal. From the very first day, Madeline¡¯s feet were nailed firmly down on the center of the Town of Trials. With the passing of time, her status only became more stable, and her great power more apparent, leaving all enemies hidden in the shadows in despair.


    If it wasn¡¯t because she went into Sunset Castle alone, using her own strength to kill unwavering sunset Polo in his own home field, it wouldn¡¯t be any different right now; Madeline¡¯s influence would have only grown greater. Her original n was to use five years of time topletely eliminate Polo and Mitchels. She was always someone with patience, because time would forever be on her side.


    The ruler of the Town of Trials must possess absolute strength, but wisdom and decisiveness were conclusive elements. Madeline not only understood ughter, she was, in fact, a one hundred percent war machine.


    Su knew about the matters that took ce in Sunset Castle, but he didn¡¯t know why Madeline would suddenly decide to attack Polo. If she was willing to wait just another year, her, who would have underwent another iplete transformation, would have had the power to tten Sunset Castle. However, Madeline never spoke about why she made this decision, taking such a great risk that almost ended her life.


    Su also squatted down, cing his hand on the vicious beast¡¯s head. Through Transparent Surveince, he could sense that it had a rather developed visual system; this was an essential characteristic of all carnivores, but its sight, smell, as well as other sensory systems were all extremely developed as well. What this signified was a high energy consumption. Su, who had already had systematic knowledge towards biological science and technology was quite clear on the implications of this issue.


    ¡°Should be a biological weapon equipped with scouting and offensive characteristics.¡± Su said.


    Madeline stood up, and washed her hands with the snow around them while saying, ¡°That is the case. Perhaps it is due to the creator¡¯s technological level being rather ordinary that a synthetic pure biological weapon like this would be created. In the Blood Parliament¡¯s biological system, all weaponry are already developed based on specialized application. Apart from unusual situations, no synthetic biological weapons would appear. In addition, our biological weapons are all integrated with tiny microchips and a low powerprehensive system, not pure biological weapons.¡±


    What Madeline spoke was the truth. For example, the weapons the Blood Parliament used for scouting purposes were all insect types that wouldn¡¯t exceed the size of a housefly. It could continue activity for several days, its radius of activity close to a hundred kilometers, moreover, everything it saw could be recorded within the microchip, extractable following its return back to the base. The effectiveness and efficiency of this type of creature¡¯s scouting was far from what this strengthened wolf-like creature couldpare to.


    Meanwhile, the Spider Empress¡¯ Dark Red Castle was precisely the pinnacle symbol of biochemical science and technology within the Blood Parliament.


    However, when Su looked at the corpse on the ground, there was an ufortable feeling that did not disappear from within his mind, a feeling simr to danger, but also containing clear disgust, mixed within an urge to destroy it as well.


    ¡°It might not be as simple as we believe it to be.¡± Su said with a frown.


    ¡°En, there is a possibility. If the ones that created it have the ability to directlymunicate with it, then it will be extremely troublesome.¡± Madeline also stared at this vicious beast¡¯s corpse.


    After taking some time to search around, a dayter, a strange looking vige appeared in Su¡¯s field of view.


    This vige¡¯s terrain was strategically situated and easy to defend. Three meter tall concrete walls surrounded it, and every set distance, there would be a sturdy sentry tower situated in between the walls. The most eye-catching thing at the center of the vige was an enormous building covered by a half spherical metal roof, visible even behind the perimeter wall. This kind of style looked simr to an olden era radar station ormunications station. Even though quite some time had passed since that era, filling the cover with stains, it was still more or less in good shape. From the size of the surrounding walls, the building¡¯s style, as well as the somewhat peeling signs on the walls, this ce looked to be an olden-era military base.


    Despite there being as many as ten sentry positions, only three of them had individuals stationed within them, the gate only having two men with guns on their backs standing guard. At their sides were five or six vicious wolves simr to the one Su saw before, either crouching or hiding, guarding the entrance like police dogs. From time to time, vicious wolves could be seen walking over from the distance, returning to the vige, and there were vicious wolves that emerged from the vige as well, running into the distant mountain region. It looked like there were much more vicious wolves here than humans, and they indeed were tamed.


    Su observed the vige, and then he looked into the sky. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the dusk.¡±

 Book 4 17.4

    Book 4 Chapter 17.4 - Country


    Several hourster, darkness fell. The entire world was shrouded within darkness. A thick fog surged from within the mountains, so even if it was daytime, it would have been difficult for one to see several meters in front of themselves.


    A vicious wolf that was half asleep outside the vige suddenly raised its head, forcefully sniffered a few times, but it didn¡¯t discover anything. It whimpered rather strangely, itsrge eyes looking around its surroundings fruitlessly. Even though it couldn¡¯t see anything apart from thick fog, the danger that wasing closer and closer made all of the fur on its back stand straight up. Right when it was about to howl, a hand suddenly reached out from the mist, gently patting down on its head. The high frequency vibration immediately crushed the brain in its skull. The vicious wolf¡¯s body went limp, powerlessly dropping onto the ground.


    These wolves were clearly a core part of the vige¡¯s alert system. At this time, there were already only two sentries left, and they were both half asleep, their clothes gripped close to their bodies. The only roles they served was that should there be an rm, they would be the first ones able to make use of the anti-aircraft machine guns. There was a pair of alloy gates at the vige¡¯s main entrance, but it didn¡¯t close even during nighttime, clearly alreadypletely broken.


    Su and Madeline moved between the buildings. Even though the vige was covered with vicious wolves, they were masters at mobile warfare, good at fighting in the field. The two of them were both great at concealing their whereabouts, and as such easily made it through the outer region covered with vicious wolves, heading towards the heart of the radar base station.


    The interior of the vige was divided in an orderly and clear-cut fashion, still carrying a dense military base tint. The long rows of rooms along the outside were the vicious wolves¡¯ sheds, while the others who lived in this vige resided in the soldier dormitories. The power station was located at the corner of the vige, but due to it being already a bit dated, it continuously released deafening noise. However, the vigers and vicious wolves were already used to this noise, so they continued to do what they had to, whether it be eating, sleeping, or mating.


    Su¡¯s panoramic view quietly surrounded the entire vige. Approximately 200 people living here, half of them being women and children. There were close to fifty vicious wolves, as well as several dozen other biological responses that Su had never seen before. Most of them gathered below the radar station; it seemed like that should be theboratory where the vicious wolves were produced.


    An old-fashionedmp hung from the radar station¡¯s entrance, the dusky lighting only able to brighten a small area by those doors. A petite male guarded this entrance, but from how he was leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, as well as how his submachine gun waspletely on his back, it didn¡¯t seem like it would be able to disy much use during a truly dangerous situation.


    In reality, this was quite understandable. In this vige covered with vicious wolves, there wasn¡¯t much meaning in having sentinels. Even if someone wanted to invade, they might be torn to pieces by the vicious wolves before they even approached the outer walls. However, the vicious wolves might be able to stop normal ability users, but they were useless against high level ability users like Su.


    Su appeared next to this sentinel like a spectre, reached out his hand to grip his neck, and then gently mped down. High frequency waves transmitted outwards from his fingertips into the guard¡¯s bones, shaking up the his brain and immediately making him go unconscious. However, his rigid body continued to support him against that wall.


    What the sentinel guarded was an iron door covered in rust. The electronic security system long became ineffective, now only relying on an old fashioned mechanical lock to secure it in ce. The door was locked, and Su didn¡¯t find any keys on the guard¡¯s body. However, this type of lock couldn¡¯t stop Su. After transparent surveince brought back the lock¡¯s innerposition, Su produced a prick made ofposite material, pressed it against the lock, and then suddenly exerted force. With a light pa sound, the center of the lock was pushed out, bouncing down onto the ground.


    Su gently pushed open the metal door. Behind this door was a deep tunnel, and due to there only being two dark red emergency lights, it was quite dark. The paint covering the walls was full of stains and spots, so it looked like no one had added a newyer of paint for over ten years. At the end of the tunnel was a door with a serial number; this should be the base¡¯s original entrance.


    Su properly closed the iron gate behind him, and then like a ghost, he reached this door inside. Just by touching the door gently, his perception abilities already sensed that what rested behind this door was a wide open space. There were many small and primitive biological responses on this floor, with all of the powerful unusual biological life forms underground. The two human biological responses were upstairs.


    This door wasn¡¯t locked. With a push, he silently opened it. Behind the door was an extremely clean and orderly world, entirely different from the old-fashioned and tattered passage. In this open space were sixrge scale biological experimental apparatuses. Resting along the walls were rows of shelves, the experimental materials on them organized in a neat and tidy manner. The room was brightly lit, the warm lighting illuminating every corner of this ce clearly. The two dissection experimental tforms to one side seemed to be used quite frequently, but they was cleaned quite well without a single trace of a bloodstain.


    The experimental region had four video monitoring instations, but Su knew their locations before he even opened the door, so as soon as he opened it, he immediately increased speed, passing the vast experimental region with just two steps. He then pushed open the only entrance on the other end to enter a corridor. At the end of the corridor was a flight of stairs. The side facing the experimental region had two doors, looking like storage rooms. Su pushed open one of the doors, and then cold air immediately poured outwards. When he saw the scene behind the doors, Su couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. Behind this door was a freezing storeroom, the inside storing piles of organs and chunks of flesh! These all seemed to be the result of dissections. With them piled up here, it was unknown if they were going to be researched a step further, or if they were going to be the food of matured experiments.


    Su closed the door, and then his figure became blurry, already disappearing from this ce. At this moment, he had already shed past the monitoring camera above the stairs, reaching the second floor.


    One of the doors of the second floor opened, and a delicate and pretty youngster walked out. He wore the trademark white coat of a researcher, his hands holding arge pile of information crammed with data. His brows were tightly locked together, currently preupied with some difficult problem. He had a striking bald head, and what was even more shocking was the rear part of his head. That area was covered by an alloy formed shell.


    The youngster suddenly felt that something wasn¡¯t right in front of him. When his head raised, he discovered Su calmly standing in front of him with shock.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± The youngster was rmed and angry, shouting while producing a small and exquisite pistol like magic, aiming it at Su¡¯s head.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do that, it¡¯ll easily cause a fire.¡± Su calmly said.

 Book 4 17.5

    Book 4 Chapter 17.5 - Country


    Supletely yed down the situation, easily grabbing the pistol. He then broke it down intoponents before throwing it onto the ground. This entire process was clean, smooth, and natural, but the young man didn¡¯t show any reaction. In reality, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to react, but rather that Su¡¯s movements were too fast. He only felt a blur move before his eyes, and then the pistol in his hands mysteriously turned intoponents.


    Even under the passage¡¯s bright illumination, the youngster still felt that Su¡¯s left green eye was extremely blinding. This type of radiance was cold and full of prative force, giving him the misperception that he couldn¡¯t hide anything before that eye. Indeed, with just a single look, Su already clearly understood this young man¡¯s abilities, to the extent where he even roughly knew his fundamental potential.


    He was quite an excellent youngster, as well as an assistant here. This was the conclusion Su came to.


    The true manager of thisboratory should be the old man busy working in theboratory at the other end of the corridor. Only under this type of distance could Su being to sense an aura of power from the old man¡¯s body. The old man¡¯s vitality wasn¡¯t all that vigorous, but his body stored tremendous power. This was close to eight levels of power, but Su surprisingly couldn¡¯t differentiate the attribute of the power. It was muddled and impure, as if it was a product of more than ten different powers mixed together.


    Su walked to the entrance of theboratory, openly pushing open the door. Great power was not equivalent to great fighting prowess. An elder that immersed himself in theboratory all day long, even if he had nine levels of ability, would still not give Su the slightest trace of fear. Of course, even if we were to take a step back and say that there was an eighth level seasoned veteran, Su would still not feel any fear.


    Theboratory¡¯s entrance was opened, revealing the wide and spacious work station within, as well as the old man immersed in his work. He was tall and skinny, what¡¯s left of his hair wasbed in a neat and tidy manner, his bald head reflecting the ceiling lights, shining brilliantly.


    ¡°Wee, stranger from afar! Your arrival was earlier than what I had anticipated.¡± The elder said without raising his head, his dry and rough voice ringing through theboratory.


    Su didn¡¯t seem the slightest bit shocked towards the elder¡¯s words, observing theboratory¡¯s various disys while absentmindedly saying, ¡°If my suspicions aren¡¯t wrong, it was through that... wolf that you discovered us, right?¡±


    The elder straightened his body and turned around to look at Su, his face revealing shock as he said, ¡°Stranger, it seems like you are much sharper than what I had imagined, and have a profound understanding towards biochemistry technology. Correct, it was throughmunication with those children that I learned of your arrival. I know that making those children like that is quite inefficient, but I have no choice. After all, you¡¯ve seen for yourself that the resources here are truly limited, so I could only produce these lowest grade children.¡±


    Su¡¯s brows then slightly frowned. When he thought about the vicious beasts whose entire bodies gave off an unnatural feeling, he felt extremely ufortable towards the term ¡®children¡¯. However, Su was now more or less experienced and knowledgeable, knowing that researchers who stood at the peak of this world were a mix of both ¡®genius¡¯ and ¡®lunatic¡¯. To put it more simply, formidable scientists usually had entric tendencies. Towards this point, Su already obtained abundant proof from Helen. This elder didn¡¯t seem to be a genius like Helen, and his degree of strangeness was also a bit lighter.


    The elder reached out a hand towards Su and said, ¡°I am Rand Conierr, and just as you can see, the head of this vige, as well as the anchor of thisboratory. Wee to Frozen Throne!¡±


    Su looked at the elder¡¯s hand, reached out his hand, and then sped it.


    ¡°Su.¡±


    ¡°Su? What a strange name. However, regardless, I still have to thank you for giving this old man your trust.¡± Conier raised his right hand, and then in front of Su¡¯s face, that originally skinny, wrinkled, yellow right hand that was covered in elderly spots swelled up. Suckers appeared at the end of each of his five fingers, and within those suckers were bloody mouths filled with sharp teeth! The numerous sharp teeth had dark brown colored tips, clearly possessing poison.


    ¡°Just something an old man uses for self protection.¡± Conier¡¯s terrifying right hand gradually returned to normal.


    ¡°Indeed, a self protection means.¡± Su smiled in agreement, and then continued, ¡°The fact that your distinguished self only used it for self protection, was an extremely wise and fortunate choice.¡±


    The smile on Conier¡¯s face immediately went rigid, but soon after, it returned to normal. He walked to the side of theboratory, continuously pressed a few buttons, and then the wall immediately lit up, turning into a disy screen that was divided into more than ten areas, each precisely disying the various corners of this olden era military base. However, Conier didn¡¯t find what he was looking for, and with a shrug of his shoulders, he somewhat helplessly said, ¡°Su, it seems like yourpanion is simrly a master of concealment. Would you please ask her toe here to chat with us?¡±


    Several minutester, Su and Madeline were sitting shoulder to shoulder on a cozy long sofa, watching Conier on the other side. This was a private resting ce Conier used when he was not doing research. Even though it wasn¡¯trge, it was arranged in a neat andfortable manner, and there was even red wine and cream biscuits that were of good quality. In this era, they could alreadypletely be considered a luxury and enjoyment. Meanwhile, the youngster who had his pistolpletely disassembled, Rupee, temporarily assumed the role of an attendant, bringing over ck tea that had milk and sugar added before retreating, carefully closing the door.


    Su and Madeline were both highly intelligent individuals, and Conier was clearly no fool. When intelligent people were together, conversations could be extremely strenuous, or they could be extremely simple. The situation between the three was clearly thetter. After a short period of time, both sides already finished the primary exchange of circumstances.


    ¡°Then that means you two truly came for Project Frozen Throne. Being able to travel through the snowy mountains while surrounded by clouds full of radiation, your strength is truly enough to make one sigh with admiration!¡± Conier eximed in admiration while tossing a biscuit into his mouth. After chewing the biscuit quite forcefully, he asked a question that Su and Madeline could not reply to. ¡°Then bying to this isted part of the world, what exactly is it you wish to obtain?¡±


    Right, what exactly were they trying to obtain?

 Book 4 17.6

    Book 4 Chapter 17.6 - Country


    Su and Madeline reached this ce through an arduous trek with only two reasons for doing so. The first was because of Pandora¡¯s vague guidance, and the second was because the two of them previously felt a strange calling, as if there was something here that was summoning them.


    That was all there was to it. Regardless of whether it was Madeline or Su, neither of them knew exactly what they were looking for in Frozen Throne.


    The momentary silence within the lounge left Conier somewhat surprised, as well as somewhat happy. However, he carefully put his happiness away out of fear of alerting the other party. He already discovered that these two young and beautiful individuals possessed a calm and austere nature that did not match their outer appearance. In addition, the reality that these two were able to cross the snowy mountains covered in clouds full of radiation constantly reminded Conier that these two youngsters were definitely not people he could rashly provoke.


    Conier took a sip of the red tea to moisten his throat, and then he said, ¡°Frozen Throne in reality only has a single project, a top secret project. The core research of this entire project is a miraculous biological organ...¡±


    Frozen Throne was one of the olden era federation¡¯s top five ssified projects. Each year, it would obtain up to a billion in research funds, and a team of over a thousand researchers would work on this project. With ten times the normal amount of security and nearby service personnel, as well as great funds to support the project, Project Frozen Throne¡¯s site quickly became a small town, its scope even broadening as time went on. The day before the war erupted, this was already a city that could amodate fifty thousand people.


    The one responsible for this project was Dr. Rochester, while Conier was, at the time, the doctor¡¯s youngest assistant. Because Rochester simultaneously shouldered the responsibility for two other projects, as well as investing most of his energy on these other projects, the amount of time he would spend in Frozen Throne wouldn¡¯t exceed a month each year. As such, in reality, Conier was the true person in charge of Frozen Throne. Each time Rochester arrived, it was only to inspect the project¡¯s progress, as well as point out a few areas that needed to be improved on.


    Project Frozen Throne already began ten years before the war erupted. However, progress on the research was minimal, let alone achieving the end goal of the project: reproducing the original life form through this mysterious organ. Just determining the most fundamental function of this organ already seemed incredibly distant. After ten whole years of research, they couldn¡¯t evenpletely extract the organ¡¯s gic sequence.


    The mysterious organ¡¯s genes were detailed and varied, formed by a bundle of over a thousand gic chains, itsplexity several orders of magnitude greater than that of known creatures. Moreover, the gic chains were assembled in some type of secret code, so unless this code was first deciphered, there was no way of analyzing individual gic fragments. However, the simtions calcted that with the human race¡¯s current level ofputing, if they wanted to crack this code, the amount of time they needed was in the hundreds of millions of years.


    However, the human race nevercked geniuses. Since a method of quantitative analysis didn¡¯t work, then they would approach it from qualitative means. Under abstract reasoning, brute force, and even directly injecting the organ¡¯s cells into human bodies to observe the reaction, they finally sessfully restored a fragment of the genes. This amazing process of reverse engineering, rather than saying it was an aplishment, it was more urate to call it a miracle.


    After they sessfully reconstructed the gic fragment, Dr. Rochester rushed back and removed the gic sample. A monthter, the doctor held a news conference, dering the existence of the first magic ability, as well as the first ability of human history, ¡®me¡¯.


    This rapidly evolving era created by the existence of abilities started from this very point in history.


    The day after Dr. Rochester announced the existence of abilities, war erupted without any omen. Under the surging mushroom clouds, the olden era thus ended.


    ¡°It seems like what we are looking for is precisely that organ. It... what is it like? What type of organ is it?¡± Su asked.


    Conier released a bitterugh. He unfolded his hands and said, ¡°I have no choice to admit that even though we researched it for ten years, I still have no idea regarding its functions or uses. It doesn¡¯t belong to any known species. In addition, its origins was treated as the highest level of secrecy, something I did not have the authority to learn about. However, Dr. Rochester¡¯s office is inside of the present research base, so perhaps you two can find something there. However, so many years have already passed, so who knows what is left of that ce.¡±


    Madeline watched Conier attentively, saying, ¡°Your life is quite long.¡±


    Conierughed and said, ¡°Indeed, I am already close to a hundred and thirty years of age this year. See, since I can even install a few self-preserving toys, then extending a bit of life isn¡¯t too difficult of a task. Let alone with this new era of abilities, as long as nothing unexpected happens, ability users can live longer than in the past. What a pity, if I was alive in the olden era, I don¡¯t know how many great figures would beg me to carry out a surgery. Based on the thinking of ordinary people, it is the same as turning them into humanoid monsters. In reality, as long as one can live a few decades longer and not lose the ability to enjoy the pleasures of being human, I believe none of them would be disturbed by the issue of whether or not they were still human from a physiologicalposition standpoint.¡±


    Even though this was an era of ability users, increasing one¡¯s lifespan was still a fatal temptation. However, in the age of turmoil, those that did not encounter idents were truly pitifully few.

 Book 4 17.7

    Book 4 Chapter 17.7 - Country


    ¡°What is the current state of Frozen Throne? Why are you no longer at the research base, and instead choosing to stay here? I do not believe that the research base failed to withstand the nuclear explosions?¡± Su asked two crucial questions.


    ¡°The underground research base can stop an endless barrage of nuclear warhead bombardment, let alone the fact that in the war, our area wasn¡¯t even directly hit by any. Only, because the nuclear explosions destroyed all roads that led to the outside world, with radiation sealing up the mountains and great sea, this region was sealed up. Even several months after the nuclear warfare ended, the project was still continuing as normal. I sent out three troops to try and contact the outside world, see if they can learn anything, but not a single one was able to bring back the slightest bit of information. At this moment, the base¡¯s emergency alert appeared, stating that there wasn¡¯t much water left, and the amount of food stockpiled would only be enough tost another month. Fortunately, aside from a select few, the other researchers knew nothing about what was happening, so they only continued to work.¡±


    ¡°What about the energy source?¡± Madeline asked.


    ¡°There are two underground nuclear power nts that supplied the entire base with energy. Because experiments often exhaustedrge amounts of electricity, the amount of fuel we had was enough tost us five hundred years.¡± Conier exined.


    ¡°Then why would you choose to stay here? This is definitely not like the base where a project like Frozen Throne can be carried out.¡± Su spoke with a rare humorous tone, but he discovered that his words were a bit cold.


    Conier released a deep sigh, the wrinkles on his face seemingly deepening. He slowly said, ¡°Danger happened unwittingly. At the very beginning, only a few researchers suddenly fell ill. Themon symptoms were fever and weakness, but I didn¡¯t pay it too much attention, because at the time, the federation¡¯s best doctor was in that base, and many of those biochemical researchers were medical experts themselves. However, after a few days had passed, the ones that had fallen ill didn¡¯t show the slightest sign of improving, and another dozen or so people copsed. The patients all had simr symptoms, but the doctors were helpless in the face of this crisis, to the extent where they couldn¡¯t even find the root of this illness! Just like that, more and more people fell sick, and on the third week, a third of the base had fallen sick. Istion, sterilizing, closed venttion, all measures that could be thought of were used. However, there was still no way to control the spread of this epidemic, so more and more people fell victim, yet we still couldn¡¯t find the source of this illness. This continued until one day, theputer¡¯s automatic microscope unintentionally recorded an unbelievable recording of a blood specimen!¡±


    Conier¡¯s face was full of shock and horror. It was quite clear that his mind was nowpletely immersed in this terrifying memory. ¡°That was originally the most ordinary blood cell, but then one cell suddenly split into several dozen atypical cells, and then these new cells moved with speeds hundred times that of ordinary creature cells, located the normal blood cells around it, and then began to devour them! What was the most inconceivable was that the speed at which they devoured normal cells that were several tens of timesrger than themselves was less than a minute! After devouring the prey, they changed again, bing no different from an ordinary blood cell. Unless one used the most advancedrge scale gic sensor, there was no way of detecting that they had already be another type of cell. Meanwhile, this process would repeat once every hour or so. This was to say, those researchers that copsed several days ago, their bodies were full of abnormal cells. They... had already turned into a different organism!¡±


    A word suddenly appeared in Su¡¯s mind: intruder cell? A trace of undetectable whiteness shed past his face.


    ¡°Towards an unknown threat, the first reaction of humans should be to immediately eradicate it.¡± Madeline calmlymentated.


    Conier didn¡¯t notice the strangeness with Su. He nodded in agreement to Madeline¡¯s opinion and said, ¡°That¡¯s correct. Back then, we decided to release poison gas through the venttion system. Those patients, had, in reality, already be another species. Their drowsiness and weakness were only feigned. However, the moment the staff members were about to carry out my order, those... individuals, I don¡¯t know how they were able to sense danger, suddenly leapt up, moreover rushing out from the istion area!¡±


    The research base immediately became hell. These individuals who were originally patients suddenly developed inconceivable speed and beast like strength, easily tearing apart the few guards and then sweeping through the entire underground base.


    Conier escaped through a secret passage, and fortunately, those abnormal creatures who were previously human never left the base. For some unknown reason, those abnormal creatures never traveled more than a kilometer from the research base.


    Aside from the underground base¡¯ research and staff members, within the underground city lived several tens of thousands of soldiers, service personnel, as well as the staff members¡¯ family. Half of them passed away from the radiation and cold brought by the war, while the remaining half managed to tenaciously survive. Conier wasn¡¯t the only one that fled from the research base, because the survivors of the underground base all knew that great changes were taking ce within the base, so they all began to scatter out in escape.


    Several decades quickly passed.


    Those that survived quickly underwent a mutation and evolutionary process, gradually adapting to their new environment. They established various inhabited areas, and they discovered new crops they could use as food. Smaller scale water treatment technology was gradually developed, because this ce was close to the mountains after all, so there wererge amounts of underground water resources with only trace amounts of radiation. With the issues of water and food solved, poption naturally increased as well.


    Meanwhile, the abnormal creatures that upied the underground base began to disy outstanding intelligence as well. They brought out the medicine and other goods stored within the base to exchange with nearby inhabited areas for food. Later on, those abnormal creatures even began to sell electricity! Regardless, the electricity those two nuclear power nts produced was far greater than what the base normally needed.


    One had to admit that humans were great at adapting. When faced with truly intelligent species, they didn¡¯t obstinately hold on to their ¡®ruler of the world¡¯ attitude. A group of intelligent and daring individuals obtained the abnormal creatures¡¯ trust, and through trading with the abnormal creatures in the research base, acquired wealth. Then, from their monopoly of this trade, as well as the umted wealth, they quickly established a powerful military. Those people became this region¡¯s greatest power, as well as the agents of the abnormal creatures on the surface.


    These people called themselves Greyhawks.


    Conier wandered about for an entire year, but he couldn¡¯t find a path that allowed him to leave this country, and as such, he upied this abandoned military radar station, concealed his identity, and then continued his research. He wasn¡¯t willing to, nor did he dare approach the research base, and so just like that, he continued to live here all this time.


    When this long and heavy narration ended, the sky had already brightened.


    ¡°If you two want to obtain that organ, then you have to find the ¡®Ruler¡¯. When he said the word ruler, Conier was clearly struggling and hesitant.


    ¡°Ruler?¡± This word gave Su an extremely ufortable feeling.


    Conier buried his face deeply in his hands, and with a trembling voice, said, ¡°Correct, Ruler. For the sake of researching that organ, Rochester used a human body to store that organ. The code name of this vessel was Ruler. If you all wish to obtain the organ, then you must find Ruler, and kill it. Promise me, young ones, that you will find Ruler and then kill it, free it! After all, it... used to be my own... son!¡±

 Book 4 18.1

    Book 4 Chapter 18.1 - Breaking and Entering


    Su and Madeline rested for a day in the vige, observing the research results of hisboratory along the way. Inside of a heavily guarded biochemistry region, the more than fifty different types of strange beasts made Su¡¯s eye widen. There were a few experimental bodies that had just taken shape, but there were more than ten whose bodies were quite close to maturation. The biochemical beasts here were not low level synthetic bodies like the vicious wolves roaming around the vige, but mid level bodies with special uses, one of them even a high level body that gave even Su a feeling of danger!


    Even Madeline who had seen many biochemical beasts felt shocked. There were a few biochemical beasts here who were full of unique ideas,pletely different from the biochemical army system of Dark Red Castle. When one considered how sparse and barren the resources of this region were, yet there was such a variety, it made one develop a whole new level of respect.


    After looking around Conier¡¯s miniature biochemical legion, Su became a bit more vignt towards Frozen Throne.


    At this moment, a faint noise sounded. Su looked at Conier, and then Conier said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It should be Greyhawks¡¯ peopleing to collect tax.¡±


    ¡°Tax?¡± Su was a bit skeptical.


    ¡°Correct, trade tax. With all trade with the abnormal creatures grasped in Grayhawks¡¯ hands, they would go around to each inhabited area to collect trade tax. Depending on how much tax they collect, that would decide how much goods the inhabited area could obtain for that year.¡±


    Su nodded, following Conier up the stairs. Su wanted to take a look at Grayhawks¡¯ people, but he didn¡¯t want to take action against them so soon. In Su¡¯s panoramic view, he learned that there were a total of five individuals who came to collect the tax. What was strange was that most of these individuals were no different from ordinary people, only a little bit stronger. However, certain parts of their bodies were releasing powerful energy signals. Purely from the energy of these parts, they all had about three to five levels of abilities. Even among high level ability users in ck Dragonriders, there were nock of individuals who used energy crystals to strengthen themselves, but those individuals would always appear to have harmonized with them well in Su¡¯s perception, not like these people whose bodies were still like that of ordinary people¡¯s, only small portions releasing powerful energy reactions.


    Su gave Conier¡¯s right hand a look, and then he came to the conclusion that those outside were likely just like Conier, having undergone a biochemical alteration.


    Ta ta ta! A wave of rapid gunshots suddenly sounded within the vige. A tall and robust male held a submachine gun with a single hand, continuously firing it into the air while roaring, ¡°All of you, get out here! Gather in the vacant area outside the vige, not a single one better be missing!¡±


    Su was currently on the second floor of the radar station, watching this man through a narrow window. He wore a filthy leather jacket, and even though the weather was cold, the jacket was open, exposing his chest. Su noticed six ck scales that were pieced together on this male¡¯s hair covered chest. Meanwhile, five levels of energy reaction came from beneath those scales.


    ¡°If I find out there is someone hiding inside, then you all can forget about obtaining any emergency meds this year!¡± The male roared. He walked up to the radar station¡¯s entrance before forcefully kicking open the iron door.


    With a loud guang sound, the iron door trembled a bit, but it didn¡¯t open, instead making the robust male take a few steps back. He was furious. The moment he raised the submachine gun to fire it, the already somewhat deformed iron gate suddenly opened. Conier walked out with all smiles, saying, ¡°I am this ce¡¯s vige head, Conier. Has Captain Hawk been well? He doesn¡¯t seem to be with you guys?¡±


    The robust male slowly lowered the muzzle and then said arrogantly, ¡°Hawk was relocated to another location. From today forth, this region will be under my management. You should get out here and stand outside the vige. I am going to carry out a thorough investigation of this vige to see if you all have the qualifications to pay taxes!¡±


    Conier helplessly said, ¡°But when Captain Hawk was here...¡±


    ¡°What kind of thing is that Hawk? Do you think I, Julius, care about what he thinks?¡± The robust male shoved the weapon¡¯s muzzle against Conier¡¯s cheeks, the muzzle deeply embedding itself into his already sagging skin. ¡°Old thing, let me tell you something. Greyhawk is my big bro, so as long as I feel like it, I can massacre every single person here!¡±


    More than ten gunshots sounded in session within the vige at this time, apanied by the miserable howls of vicious wolves before their deaths. A Greyhawk Soldier covered in tattoos walked over, his hand dragging a vicious wolf that was beaten to death. ¡°Captain! This vige seems to have quite a few dogs. I killed a few, so we¡¯ll have stewed meat to eat for lunch! Right, this ce really has quite some pretty girls, look here...¡±


    ¡°Less rubbish, we¡¯ll then divide up the women after the inspection!¡± Julius roared. That soldier walked away while grinning, his rtionship with the captain clearly not bad.


    Conier sighed, and then he walked outside the vige. The vige¡¯s vicious wolves, without his order, would not attack humans. With the number of vicious wolves here, it was more than enough to tear apart these five Greyhawks several times over, but the following retaliation from the Greyhawks would be devastating. It was like this each time the Greyhawks changed captains, nothing more than just seizing their women and a few things. The women were just used a bit on the spot, and then after being yed with, that was that. They wouldn¡¯t bring the women back with them, because raising a person was expensive.


    ¡°Old thing, are there no others inside?¡±


    ¡°This is my biochemistryboratory, used to research a few vines and other things for viruses and illnesses. Apart from me, no one else would want to go inside.¡± Conier spoke in a rather disparate manner.


    ¡°Virus?¡± Julius¡¯ face immediately became a bit pale, but he still kicked open the iron door to take a look. He had absolutely no interest in biochemical research, but who knew what kind of good stuff this old thing was hiding inside of this radar station.


    On the second floor, Su and Madeline already saw the entire scene y out. The way the Greyhawks behaved could only be called an extremelymon urrence in this era, to the extent where their harshness was a bit better than most rulers. Sounds of women crying out already sounded in the vacant area outside the vige; it seemed like Greyhawk¡¯s soldiers couldn¡¯t wait, already taking action.


    ¡°We should go out.¡± Madeline suddenly said. Su nodded, walking downstairs together with Madeline. With Julius¡¯ abilities, if they wanted to hide, even if the radar station was a size smaller, he could still forget about finding them.

 Book 4 18.2

    Book 4 Chapter 18.2 - Breaking and Entering


    Julius, who had walked inside the radar station, was currently carefully sizing up his surroundings. The metal door at the end of the passageway suddenly opened. Su and Madeline had both already walked out.


    The suddenly change in situation frightened Julius to the point here he took a few steps back. With a ka sound, he unlocked the safety, and then aimed the muzzle at Su and Madeline, roaring fiercely, ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    When Julius saw what Su looked like, he first widened his mouth with shock, and then he revealed a look of hesitancy. In that instant, he didn¡¯t know if he was looking at a man or woman. However, when he saw Madeline right after, his brain was immediately cleared up,pletely forgetting Su¡¯s existence.


    ¡°Damn old thing! What is this?! Didn¡¯t you say that there was no one left inside?!¡± Julius screamed with a high pitched voice.


    Conier¡¯s faced changed continuously, and then he helplessly released a bitterugh. He already guessed at Su and Madeline¡¯s intentions.


    Julius¡¯ chest rose and fell rapidly. His expanded nostrils released two sts of rough energy. He fiercely stepped towards Madeline while frantically tearing at his own trousers. He wasn¡¯t even willing to waste a single second!


    However, Su¡¯s arm suddenly appeared between Julius and Madeline, stopping his advance. Julius was currently getting aroused, and now that he was suddenly stopped, anger immediately erupted within his mind!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Julius used all of his body¡¯s strength to fiercely smash the steel butt of his gun against Su¡¯s face!


    If it was a normal person, Julius would not only smash apart his face, he would even smash apart his skull. However, this time, his full force didn¡¯t connect with anything,nding on the concrete wall. A chunk of the cement wall came off, and the butt of the gun also became crooked, so one could imagine how great the force was!


    Su¡¯s left hand moved, his p to the facepletely deemphasizing the situation as Julius was smashed outwards, spinning a few times in the air beforending on the ground. Julius climbed to his feet with great difficulty, shook his head forcefully a few times, and only then did hepletely dispel his dizziness. Then, a powerful sense of humiliationpletely seized his mind. He roared ferociously, tore off his leather jacket, and then the six ck scales spun open, revealing great spotlight-like organs covered underneath a transparent cutinyer. The spiral patterns within the organ began to shine, traces of dark light gathering at the center of the organ, bing more and more brilliant.


    A zing brilliance suddenly illuminated before Su, and then a scorching stream of light fired out!


    Su was a bit shaken up inwardly, a sensation of danger unexpectedly appearing from his heart. Before the stream of light had fully fired, he had already moved to the side to avoid it. At the same time, he raised his left arm, using his outer arm to block a bit of the energy stream. The zing stream of light brushed past his body andnded on the metal door at the end of the passageway, unexpectedly burning a shallow pit on its surface! If the stream of light persisted for half a second longer, it would have undoubtedly sted through the iron door.


    Meanwhile, Su¡¯s arm covered a portion of the energy beam. Hisbat clothes¡¯ sleeves had long been burnt clean, and a ck expanse covered his skin as well, exposing the small keratin, bone fragments, and sparkling granules hidden under his skin. However, it seemed like the bone fragments and sparkling granules didn¡¯t fear the energy stream, at the very least, not this level of energy light stream. In terms of offensive power, the energy stream Julius released was alreadyparable to a sixth level magic domain ability, only, after firing just a single attack, Julius dropped to the ground, this attack seemingly using up all of his stamina.


    The firepower was great, but there was no sustained power. The maneuverability and flexibility after the attack were not enough either. Su quickly realized the special trait of those who transnted special biochemical organs. From this special trait, forget about beingparable to sixth level magic ability users, even fifth level ability users far surpassed someone like Julius.


    However, this was a form of elerated power. The number of individuals who had potential for four levels or higher abilities were few, while an ordinary person, if they transnted a biochemical organ, could have three levels or more of fighting prowess. Even though this ability was unstable, discipline and training could make make up for its weaknesses.


    Su walked to Julius, picked up the submachine gun, and then aimed the pitch-ck muzzle at his forehead.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare kill me, my big bro is Greyhawk! If you dare touch me, big bro will definitely have his subordinates take turns on your bitch! I can even guarantee that before the hundredth person has his turn, you definitely won¡¯t be allowed to die... ah!¡±


    What followed Julius¡¯ miserable scream was a gunshot. The bullet sted at his lower body, turning his exposed penis into a bloody paste. All of the shots that fired from the gun seemed to havended on skin and flesh.


    ¡°Has Greyhawk never taught you that you cannot provoke just anyone in this world? My temper has never been good, so please don¡¯t provoke me.¡± Su¡¯s voice was as calm as a soft spoken demon¡¯s. He first used four shots to st the joints of Julius¡¯ limbs to pieces, and then he sted apart his lower backbone. This way, Juliuspletely lost all ability to move, only able to howl without tears under the immense pain. Then, Su¡¯s left arm moved, already prating the transparent cutinyer covering Julius¡¯ chest, grasped the core that could release energy streams, and then forcibly tore this biochemical organ out from his body!


    The pain of having his flesh torn apart made Julius scream so loudly and miserably that it covered the entire vige. The four Greyhawk soldiers who heard this all felt their faces turn pale as they stared at the miserable scene in front of them, not knowing what to do at all. They were all vicious individuals who had murdered and set things ame, all of them also people who relied on the powerful biochemical organs to oppress others. However, the scene of the biochemical organ being forcibly torn out made them feel as if it was happening to themselves.


    When he saw the four Greyhawk soldiers, Su revealed a faint smile. He suddenly raised his gun, and following a few burst rounds, blood blossomed from these soldiers¡¯ bodies one after another. Every single one of them had their four limbs and backbones sted through, as well as having their reproductive and biochemical organs sted apart. The only exception was the youngest one, who only had a single left arm broken.


    ¡°Tell Greyhawk that I will use this gun to st his dick rotten.¡± Su said to the Greyhawk soldier who was still in decent shape. The lucky fe endured the pain, his face struggling to smile as he forcibly nodded, slowly retreating to the vehicle whose doors were open, and then immediately drove it away without a second thought for those left behind. His luck truly wasn¡¯t bad, the transnted organ a right eye simr to that of an insect¡¯s, clearly for scouting purposes, not equipped with fighting prowess. Moreover, damaging this organ would likely influence his life, so if Su did that, he would no longer have someone to report back.


    After seeing the fortunate Greyhawk soldier run off, only then did Su turn around and smile towards Conier. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it looks like I brought you trouble.¡±


    Conier cursed inwardly. How could he not know that these actions of Su and Madeline would result in a shift of me? However, there was nothing he could do about it now, so he released a forced smile and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Either way, there will always be trouble. If you two are heading for the research base, then there might be dangers. I have a few things here that might be able to help you.¡±


    A momentter, Conier had the vigers bring out several chests, stored within were all types of weapons and ammunition. He himself carefully brought out a semitransparent cooler before cing it before Su and Madeline. Through the cooler¡¯s lid, one could see that the contents were divided into six smallpartments, each of them storing something. Some looked like eggs, others unknown pieces of flesh, and there was even a small creature that looked like a cuttlefish.


    ¡°These are the biochemical organs that can be consideredpletely finished goods. They do not need any surgery and can be used as long as they are ced on the corresponding areas. This is a thorough exnation of their uses, so you two can choose what you want!¡±

 Book 4 18.3

    Book 4 Chapter 18.3 - Breaking and Entering


    Su naturally wouldn¡¯t ce these biochemical organs with unknown history on his body, only bringing an assault rifle and a some ammunition before leaving Conier¡¯s vige with Madeline, heading towards the research base more than a hundred kilometers out.


    Project Frozen Throne¡¯s research base was an enormous structure located thirty meters underground andprised of six floors, with each floor taking up five thousand square meters of space. The surface above the base was where the assistance staff, research workers, and soldiers lived. Due to the development that took ce before the war, this ce had alreadypletely turned into a city.


    There were less than three thousand residents in this enormous city, with half of them being Greyhawk soldiers, the other half being ves that did odd jobs. The Greyhawks¡¯ general headquarters was located in what were military barracks before the war, the leader living in what used to be the general¡¯s official residence. The city was full ofrger and more luxurious vis, but Greyhawk liked living in the general¡¯s official residence.


    Greyhawk looked like a natural born soldier, tall, strong, and the lines on his face not a single one out of ce. He was actually already more than fifty years old, but he only looked a bit over thirty. At this moment, Greyhawk was currently standing in front of the office¡¯s spacious french window, silently watching the soldiers who were currently carrying out drills in the public square. His left hand continuously stroked his chin¡¯s needle like bristles. Those that were well acquainted with him knew that whenever he did this, it meant that he wanted someone dead.


    Behind Greyhawk, the soldier that was allowed to leave was currently kneeling on the ground, narrating the entire process with a trembling voice. He wasn¡¯t scared of the terrifying scene he recalled, but rather the silent Greyhawk before him. Greyhawk was like a terrifying storm, one that was currently swirling in the skies, ready to send down lightning at any moment to tear him into pieces.


    Finally, the young soldier was able toplete a full recount of what had happened, as well as repeated Su¡¯s greeting to Greyhawk at the end of it all. Greyhawk had a habit of listening to the mostplete and objective narration of events, and he didn¡¯t care too much about what the other party thought of himself. In the past few decades, it was unknown just how many vicious curses Greyhawk received, but in the end, the ones that cursed at him were personally dismembered by his hands.


    However, there were exceptions to everything.


    Greyhawk released a roar, and then a legshed out behind him! The terrifying power apanied with that long leg immediately shattered that young soldier¡¯s head like a melon, red blood and white brain matter mixed together as they sttered everywhere, covering a small half of this room. The two Greyhawk senior officers were sshed all over, but they didn¡¯t dare move out of the way or try to wipe it away. It had already been many years since they saw Greyhawk became so angry. In fact, in thest year, Greyhawk hadn¡¯t gotten angry even once, let alone this type of violent rage.


    ¡°Trash! Leading an enemy straight to us and not even aware! Cut him up and feed him to the wolves!¡±


    It seemed like Greyhawk¡¯s hatred hadn¡¯t been vented out yet, once again fiercely kicking the corpse¡¯s chest. It was unknown just how much force this kick carried. Under the dense sound of bones fracturing, the young soldier¡¯s body became strangely deformed, and then it smashed open the office¡¯s entrance before flying far into the distance.


    Four senior military officers sat within the office room, all of them holding their breath and keeping silent out of fear of attracting Greyhawk¡¯s rage. Greyhawk never feared iing enemies, because he had the confidence that all enemies, uponing here, would discover that this city was actually a cemetary prepared for them. The four senior officers had all followed Greyhawk for over ten years, so they obviously understood Greyhawk¡¯s pride, thus making them feel even more confused towards today¡¯s irregr reaction. However, not a single person dared to reveal this questioning on their faces. They were quite clear that, as the representative of the abnormal creatures down below, killing the four of them was just an extremely slight effort for Greyhawk.


    At this time, the screen on Greyhawk¡¯s office table suddenly lit up, and a handsome and cold bald youth appeared. The youth¡¯s de like red lips were extremely striking, his thin and slightly curved eyebrows like two willow leaves painted on his skin that was as white as snow.


    When he saw this youth, Greyhawk¡¯s bloodshot eyes immediately returned to bing clear and bright. With a wave of his hand, he said to the four senior officers, ¡°You all can leave.¡±


    Everyone left the office. Greyhawk carefully closed therge doors, and then he quickly arrived before the old-fashioned t screen before respectfully asking, ¡°Great Ruler, what is your distinguished self¡¯smand?¡±


    The youth widened his drooping eyes. His pupils were also red like blood.


    "I sensed that there are two outsiders who have crossed the snowy mountains, entering my country. They are currently heading towards your location. Find them, and then bring them before me alive! Remember, this is your most important mission. Disregard all cost, even if all of Greyhawks¡¯ people die because of it!¡± The youth¡¯s voice was sweet-sounding, but the excessively cold and austere tone made others feel a deep sense of fear.


    ¡°As your distinguished self wishes!¡± Greyhawk gave a deep bow.


    When his body straightened again, Greyhawk pressed down on the secretarymunication button, and then said with a heavy voice. ¡°Pass down the order that all senior military officers are to immediately gather in my office, an emergency meeting is going to be held. All those who don¡¯t show up within five minutes are to be executed on the spot!¡±


    His orders were just as concise and to the point as before, but after waiting for an entire half minute, he still didn¡¯t hear the female secretary¡¯s direct response from the speaker!


    Greyhawk suddenly felt as if his hand was made of metal, heavy and rigid, his finger that pressed down on themunication button even more so bing numb. He even began to doubt whether he would be able to bend this finger again. Large beads of sweat suddenly poured down from his forehead, rolling from his skin down to his cor.


    With a pa sound, the telephone was smashed apart.


    Greyhawk seemed to have suddenly realized something. He walked over to the door withrge steps, and then he fiercely pulled open the office¡¯s main door!

 Book 4 18.4

    Book 4 Chapter 18.4 - Breaking and Entering


    Outside the door was an extremely peaceful world. Warm blood was silently trickling along the floor, quietly converging. The four senior military officers who left the room previously were calmlyying on the ground, their expressions so peaceful they looked like they were asleep, however, their pale faces and the blood continuously flowing out from below their bodies made it clear that they were already dead. Meanwhile, the secretary Greyhawk trusted and was most fond of, a twenty-five year old blonde young woman, was currentlyying in another person¡¯s embrace. Her blonde hair helplessly fell, herrge eyes expressionless as they stared at the ceiling. Her healthy and powerful body was already soft and powerless, her arms freely hanging by her sides, continuing to sway slightly.


    The world outside of that door wasn¡¯tpletely lifeless, at the very least, the one holding the blonde woman was alive. That was an extremely young man, his light blonde hair drifting about in the wind, his left eye a green so deep it was as if it was a portal into a dreand. There seemed to be a faintyer of mist around his body, making his appearance a bit difficult to see clearly. Even though he wore a dark colored eye-patch, it didn¡¯t affect his mysterious and beautiful figure.


    This youngster had an appearance that was even more outstanding than Ruler¡¯s. He wasn¡¯t sinisterly beautiful like Ruler, but instead more like a neutral perfection.


    Air seemed to have frozen, binding up Greyhawk¡¯s body, making it so that he almost couldn¡¯t make a single movement. His throat was dry, as if he was a traveler that had walked for many days through the desert, even a single drop of water enough to make him praise god. However, Greyhawk couldn¡¯t do anything, only able to stand there in a stupor, watch in a daze as the youngster slowly lowered the blonde woman¡¯s corpse onto the ground.


    His movements were so smooth it was as if he was cing a sleeping loved one onto a bed. However, as soon as the blonde woman made contact with the ground,rge amounts of blood began to erupt from beneath her body, gathering into the pool of blood on the ground. Only afterpleting these things did the young man straighten his body, raise his head, and ask with a smile, ¡°Greyhawk?¡±


    Greyhawk seemed to have used up all of the strength he had just to nod. He actually knew that he wasn¡¯t truly being restricted, but that this was the effect of fear! This tremendous instinctive fear alreadypletely controlled him, even the slightest movement so difficult it felt like he was fighting a war!


    The youth nodded and said, ¡°I am Su. You can now die.¡± After speaking, he reached out his hand towards Greyhawk¡¯s throat. The fingers reaching out from his dark-colored tactical glove were long and white, untainted by a drop of blood or any other stains. However, it was this hand that didn¡¯t have a bit of power that made Greyhawk smell a strong aura of death!


    The pressure of death finally allowed Greyhawk to free himself from the shackles of fear. He roared out in fury, and then his arms crossed in front of his chest, his thighs suddenly bing a size thicker,pletely tearing his sturdybat trousers to pieces! Greyhawk¡¯s body bent down, and then his legs erupted with enormous power, already surpassing the momentum of a charging rhinoceros, smashing himself towards that young man!


    Greyhawk was indeed in fear, but he knew that if he summoned all of his courage and attacked at full force, there might still be a sliver of hope for life. If he tried to escape from the fear, then what was waiting for him was immediate death.


    Su took a step back, withdrawing his right hand, clenched his fist, and then smashed outwards, striking Greyhawk who was frantically charging at him like a rhinoceros!


    A formless seismic wave suddenly diffused outwards, immediately covering the walls and ceiling with cracks, the two olden era oil paintings immediately turning into strips of cloth. Even the heavy corpses flew out in all directions, smashing against the walls.


    Greyhawk flew out even faster than when he rushed forward, causing a small part of a wall to cave in, and only then did he fall back into the office. Su¡¯s body slid back a few meters, his feet drawing out two deep gorges into the ground.


    Su revealed a smile, seemingly admiring Greyhawk¡¯s strength. He stretched out his four fingers, and then nonchntly walked into Greyhawk¡¯s office.


    Greyhawk struggled to his feet, his arms softly hanging at his sides, his forearms even more so distorted at a strange angle. The strike just now alreadypletely shattered his arms, to the extent where even most of his chest bones were fractured.


    Greyhawk stared hatefully at Su with hispletely red eyes, continuously breathing in and out heavily.His neck suddenly swelled, and then he suddenly opened his mouth. In that instant, his mouth unexpectedly became evenrger than his head! More than ten twenty centimeter long sharp stingers the thickness of a finger continuously fired out from his mouth, flying at Su¡¯s body like the most powerful crossbow arrows!


    Su lowered his body, moved forward, and then stood up again, these three movementspleted in an instant, but every single action was discontinuous, as if afterpleting the movement, his figure immediately disappeared, with a sh carrying out the next movement, as if he was teleporting. After continuously dodging three times, Su had already avoided all of the continuously firing crossbow thorns, now almost sticking to Greyhawk¡¯s side. His left hand gripped Greyhawk¡¯s neck, the tremendous force it erupted with crushing his swelled neck t. The sharp thorns that were continuously released piercing right into his own organs, the intense pain immediately making Greyhawk¡¯s eyes pop out so far they were about to fall out from their sockets. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s right hand was already like the sharpest de as it deeply embedded itself into Greyhawk¡¯s abdominal cavity, grabbing the biochemical organ that produced and fired sharp thorns, forcibly tearing it out.


    Su loosened his hands, and then Greyhawk immediately fell powerlessly onto the ground. His body concealed at least seven or eight other deadly biochemical organs, but the severity of his injuries already made all of these organs lose their effects.


    As he watched the struggling Greyhawk who would never crawl up again, Su weighed the bloody biochemical organ in his hands before saying, ¡°Do you know why you couldn¡¯t move just now? It is because they feared me.¡±


    Along with the unfolding of his five fingers, that biochemical organ dropped onto the ground, rolling to Greyhawk¡¯s side. Greyhawk¡¯s trembling hand reached out, stroked it, wishing to ce it back into the hole in its chest, but he didn¡¯t have the power left to do so at all.


    Su turned around and looked towards the office table¡¯s screen. On the screen, that sinisterly beautiful Ruler watched everything with a cold expression. Su smiled slightly and walked up to the screen, smashing apart the screen with a single fist.


    In that instant, Ruler¡¯s face seemed to have shattered along with that screen, moreover shattering into hundreds to thousands of pieces.

 Book 4 18.5

    Book 4 Chapter 18.5 - Breaking and Entering


    With Conier as the base¡¯s previous manager, Su already had a general understanding of the research base¡¯syout. The base originally had aplete security system, but after all these years, the system should have long been damaged. In addition, the abnormal creatures that invaded host bodies through a special virus seized all of the host¡¯s chances of survival, clearly belonging to the category of biochemical species, and as such, their grasp of human science and technology should be quitecking.


    Su was still wearing the ck Dragonriders¡¯ field lightweightbat suit. At the very least, until now, its light weight and outstanding defensive strength made it far superior to the alternatives. In addition, it quite suited Su¡¯s esthetic taste as well. There was a scabbard on each of Su¡¯s legs, each of them simrly holding ck Dragonriderposite material military des. Meanwhile, in the weapon braces in his right underarm was a dragonrider pistol. At close range, this new era pistol¡¯s power was close to an olden era 20mm caliber heavy machine gun, but its shoring was that its tremendous recoil made it unusable by anyone without three levels of power or five levels of weapon mastery. The other weak point was that the ammunition was extremely precious. With Su¡¯s original financial situation, it was a cost he couldn¡¯t take on. This pistol was also seized from the Blood Parliament¡¯s prince, which was why he only had the standard fifty rounds for it.


    Apart from this, Su didn¡¯t have any other weapons on him. When fighting against strange and unknown creatures under an enclosed space within the base, it would be difficult for firepower weapons to disy most of their power. With his currentbat style, it was still the two short des that were more simple and effective. Madeline had Conier make a temporary alloy square ded greatsword. Because they were working against the clock, the greatsword¡¯s workmanship was rather rough, but Madeline didn¡¯t seem to mind that much. The only request she made was that it was a hundred kilograms in weight.


    Su made his way through the messy barracks, arriving before a ratherrge three story warehouse before walking inside. Therge warehouse was absolutely empty and covered in dust, not a thing stored inside, nor anyone watching it. There was only an old-fashioned metal door on the opposing wall. Su¡¯s hands pressed against the metal door, his Transparent Surveince detecting a staircase that led deeply underground. The metal door had an old-fashioned electromaic absorption lock, but due to how much time had passed since its creation, the lock had long lost effectiveness, already rusting together with that metal door.


    Su took a step back, and then he gestured towards Madeline. Madeline walked over, cing her hands t against the metal door. Without seeing her make any movements, the metal door suddenly released a low buzzing sound, and then the dust and rust that had umted for so many years began to continuously crumble. Madeline¡¯s hands were actually currently vibrating at an extremely high frequency, causing this metal door to tremble at a simr frequency. Approximately a dozen or so secondster, the four frames around the door continuously released the sound of metal breaking. Madeline¡¯s hands retreated, and then the heavy metal door fell forward. She stepped on the half copsed metal gate, and like a dancing spirit, she leapt into the tunnel. Then, she stuck out her foot beneath the metal door, making the metal door that was originally rumbling downwards steadily stop above the tip of her toes release only a negligible sound.


    Su inwardly nodded upon seeing this. The level of Extreme Frequency Madeline disyed could already be considered an art. Regardless of whether it was physical struggle or brandishing the heavy sword, upon adding this Extreme Frequency, its power would be greatly increased. Su had been imitating and learning this type of ability this entire time, but even now, the frequency he could produce was nothing more than a third of what Madeline could achieve.


    Su also entered the passage. He only used a single step to cross several meters of distance, standing by Madeline¡¯s side. It looked like he only took a simple step, but the entire process was divided into two clear stages. Su raised his leg, stepped outwards, and then when his foot made it halfway, his body suddenly disappeared from his original location. Almost at the same time, he appeared by Madeline¡¯s side, bringing faint afterimages with him as he calmly finished this step.


    Su always had his own way of fighting. After sessfully producing Extreme Assault, now that he had both speed and power, his ever-changing and unpredictablebat style was starting to show its embryonic form.


    With a raise of Madeline¡¯s foot, the several hundred kilogram metal gate flew back to its original spot with a hu sound, once again entering the door frame.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su looked at the bottomless staircase, taking the initiative to walk downwards.


    This was a maintenance tunnel. Thickyers of dust covered everything, the paint covering the walls already peeling off, the metal staircase feeling a bit loose and unsteady when stepped upon. Everything pointed at the fact that this passageway had already been abandoned for many years. The passage was full of muddled air, an environment that was fatal for normal people. Su didn¡¯t mind the oxygen levels of this ce, but this wasn¡¯t true for Madeline. However, as long as she walked a bit slower, the amount of stamina she used restricted to a minimal level, then moving through this environment thatcked oxygen wouldn¡¯t be an issue.


    Su was extremely patient. No one knew how many abnormal creatures there were in the enormous research base exactly, nor did anyone know exactly what kind of state it was in now.


    Based on Conier¡¯s information, this maintenance passage was connected to the first floor of the research base, linked up to the evacuation region that doubled as an emergency escape path. This passage wasn¡¯t all that convenient, because the core research regions were all located at the lowest underground third floor. Choosing this path meant that they were going to have to pass through the entire research base. However, Su still decided to take this path, the most important reason being that this was a primitive staircase. Many times, elevators would only be imprisoning cages.

 Book 4 18.6

    Book 4 Chapter 18.6 - Breaking and Entering


    After walking silently for a few minutes, they finally reached the end of the staircase, and another metal gate appeared before Su. There was a monitoring camera above the metal door, only, the outer shell was covered in rust, and the lens also blurry. It had clearly lost its functionality.


    Madeline stood in front of the metal door again, causing this metal door to continuously vibrate. As the frequency climbed higher and higher, the electromaic lock that was long beyond repair began to crack apart. Just like the first metal door, it also copsed inward.


    When the metal door opened, a gloomy and cold humidity immediately assailed their faces. The air was full of a thick fishy smell, as well as an indescribable strong smell; it was like the smell of arge pile of fish that had started to rot.


    The emergency evacuation region that could hold over a hundred people was a mess, with more than ten supply cases piled up in the corner. For as far as the eye could see, scattered about on the ground were damaged metalponents, copsed cabs, as well as several piles of dark ck, unknown mounds. The evacuation region was dark, only two dark red lights providing a slight bit of light for this ce. However, for normal people, the existence of this lighting was negligible.


    Su and Madeline walked shoulder to shoulder as they inspected the entire evacuation region. It looked like there were no enemies in this region, to the extent where there weren¡¯t even any living creatures, but others still coudn¡¯t help but feel a great pressure. Madeline¡¯s line of sight suddenlynded on the ground several meters out. There was arge expanse of darkness there, looking extremely thick. This young girl who had spent several years in the Trials Division immediately knew that that ck matter was actually dried blood, and it had already been extremely long since it had been in this type of state.


    However, just how much blood was there before that it actually covered most of this evacuation region?


    The floor and walls were all made from alloy as a base, their exterior covered in ayer ofposite material padding, making it quite sturdy. However, several deep w marks could be seen on the floor, walls, and even ceiling. Some of these w marks reached ten centimeters deep, meaning that even though the creature that left behind these w marks couldn¡¯t defeat a main battle tank, tearing through the thin armor of an infantry transport vehicle shouldn¡¯t be an issue.


    Across from Su was the main entrance that connected to the inside of the base. A beam of light passed through a gap in the entrance, illuminating this dark evacuation region. Apanying this blinding radiance were the vague roars of wild beasts.


    Dividing the evacuation region and other regions were tworge doors. This entrance was already a bit deformed, but they weren¡¯t all that thick or heavy, quite easy to break through. In the olden era, the research base had a clear division of use. The first floor served as a storehouse, the center for transferring of goods, as well as security inspection area. The second floor was the base¡¯s higher level office region, as well as the living quarters. The underground third floor was the experiment region. The fourth and fifth levels were used for cultivating, locking up, and preserving all types of biological experimental specimens. There were all types of animal within these samples, as well as arge quantity of humans, to the extent where there were many insects as well. Of course, the overwhelming majority was made up of creatures pieced together through irregr methods, most of them couldn¡¯t even be considered animals, just living chunks of flesh. The level of technology of the past era was not able to crack through the gene lock of the mysterious organ at all, and that was why these researchers were left with no choice but to carry out the most foolish methods, testing their luck. However, Conier¡¯s luck was clearly not just good, unexpectedly deciphering aplete gene fragment.


    At the lowest floor of the base was a backup miniature nuclear power nt that, if the base were to operate on minimal power, wouldst 100 years.


    Su was not very interested in the history of the base, his goal was only that mysterious organ of unknown origins. Originally, Su didn¡¯t feel that obtaining it was essential, but he never expected that after they entered this sealed country, Madeline¡¯s reaction was unexpectedly even greater than his. Even though the girl was quite calm and hid it quite well, Su, who had raised her from when she was small, still noticed that instinctive powerful desire. This was the most powerful desire any living creature would disy towards evolution.


    He was sure that this base had something Madeline needed.


    Su and Madeline walked to the two sides of the door, and then simultaneously pulled at it. The light alloy doors, under their crude guidance, began to move with difficulty, releasing creak creak sounds. The world behind this entrance was slowly disyed.


    Behind the doors was a spacious and long corridor. A strange flesh matter grew on the ceiling, extending from the entrance on the other end all the way to this entrance. It was only ten or so centimeters in diameter, but it continuously swelled and contracted rhythmically, as if it was pulsing along with some enormous heart. On this long growth of flesh that stuck tightly to the ceiling were tworge bubble like things that contained over ten vesicles within them. They were also opening and closing rhythmically, as well as releasing a dark red radiance that illuminated this entire passageway.


    On the other end of the corridor, one could see several thick flesh tubes winding about on the ground, connected to two meter tall flesh cocoon clusters. Some of these cocoon clusters were like round internal organs, but others like random piles of flesh, these nasty clusters only covered by a thinyer of skin. Meanwhile, between these within two cocoon clusters was what seemed to be a creature simr to a tyrannosaurus rex, only several tens of times smaller. At this moment, it turned around, its eight glowing red eyes staring at Su!

 Book 4 19.1

    Book 4 Chapter 19.1 - General


    Su stood quietly in the passage. The little creature on the side was clearly feeling some hesitation. Its eight eyes continuously flickered as it stared fixedly at Su. Even though it could see him, its other senses didn¡¯t detect Su¡¯s existence at all.


    With Su¡¯s current perception abilities, he could notice that this miniature dinosaur was currently releasing probing waves from its forehead towards him. Towards this type of detection that was simr to primitive waves, Su long had his own way of dealing with it. His body slightly tensed up, and then the waves that reflected back would be greatly changed, the reactionpletely different from that of a human being. With his perception abilities already high to the extent where he could clearly see the wave frequencies and wave form, Su could even easily control the waves that were reflected back, thus imitating any other type of object.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, the miniature dinosaur still released a low roar. Its hind legs exerted force, rushing at Su with a speed far greater than that of a hound! Its steps were powerful, its sturdy ws piercing deeply into the ground surface, drawing out a string of sparks. Each time its foot descended, the entire corridor would tremble slightly; it seemed like its weight was definitely not as simple as what its small body disyed.


    Hiss! It released a strange cry, and with a few jumps, crossed over ten meters of distance. It then soared into the air, itsrge mouth covered with sharp teeth biting horizontally towards Su¡¯s throat.


    Faint afterimages appeared around Su¡¯s surroundings. He suddenly leaned over, his upper body bing almost t with the ground. The military de on his right leg had unknowingly when already appeared in his hands, drawing out a streak of dark light, passing by the miniature dinosaur¡¯s body.


    This miniature dinosaur¡¯s momentum didn¡¯t decrease, continuing until it smashed into the evacuation region and falling onto the ground. Due to its body¡¯s inertia, its body continuously slid against the ground, only stopping when it smashed into a wall. From the moment itnded on the ground to when it reached the wall, a thick streak of blood was dragged out. Only, this blood was a dark purple color,pletely different from that of ordinary creatures. After it fell, it would never crawl up again.


    Su¡¯s body flickered, and then he was already standing up straight and looking at the military de in his hands. The military de¡¯s edge was contaminated with some dark blood, and it was currently releasing fine bubbles; it seemed like it possessed quite powerful corrosive properties. The military de created fromposite material was impervious to any type of blood, yet it couldn¡¯t get rid of the blood from this creature. Su¡¯s wrist lightly shook, and then the de¡¯s edge vibrated, sending the blood sputtering out, returning the de to normal. Fortunately, even though the corrosive properties of this creature¡¯s blood were strong, it still couldn¡¯t damage the military de made ofposite materials.


    Su returned the military de to the scabbard, and then he lightly stretched his right arm. Just now, he had hacked open the stomach of that miniature dinosaur with a single cut, but the tremendous force still made his arm a bit numb. When this de descended, Su already discovered that this miniature dinosaur that was about the size of a dog weight close to 150 kilograms, so one could well imagine the power of this type of high speed charge. In addition, its outer skin was extremely sturdy, its defensive strength simr to several millimeter thick iron sheets, making Su¡¯s cut feel a bit strenuous.


    Madeline quietly appeared, walking over to the other end of the corridor. There was a flesh cocoon that had just been torn apart, its thick and unknown yellow liquid flowing onto the ground.


    ¡°It seems to have just been born.¡± Madeline said. Her eyesnded on the other two intact flesh cocoons. The two flesh cocoons were also pulsing rhythmically, matching the flesh tubes winding about on the ground. It seemed like these two flesh cocoons also contained life, and the flesh tubes were nutrient transport channels, some like biological blood vessels. Of course, this was definitely not the only use of the flesh tubes, because at the very least, the glowing follicles on it proved that it had energy transport capabilities.


    The flesh cocoon¡¯sposition was rather amazing, actually able to stop Su¡¯s transparent surveince. As such, Su no longer acted polite, pulling out a military dagger and making a deep horizontal cut all around it until it almost broke apart. With just a slight movement, the flesh cocoon¡¯s upper half fell off. The flesh cocoon was full of dark yellow nutrient fluid, at the center floating a basketball sized embryo, several dozen membranes attached to the flesh cocoon¡¯s walls. It was clearly still in the early stages of growth, so one could only vaguely make out what it would eventually grow up to look like. However, its six limbs and long abdomen still made it clearly different from the miniature Tyrannosaurus rex Su had just dealt with.


    Madeline raised the heavy sword, and with a casual slice, the other flesh cocoon was already hacked into two. When the nutrient liquid finished flowing out, the embryo within appeared. It was muchrger than the first embryo, its body long and slender like a coiling eel. Only, there were many sharp barbed tips on its back, as well as arge mouth covered with sharp teeth. Its head had three eyes on each side, but due to not being fully developed, they were all currently closed. Meanwhile, its mouth was opening and closing, fruitlessly tearing at empty air.


    Three flesh cocoons, all of them unexpectedly nurturingpletely different creatures.


    Su then discovered that the nutrient fluid flowing along the ground was gathering by the flesh tubes¡¯ sides, slowly being reabsorbed. It seemed like these flesh tubes had recycling functions.


    Right at this moment, a cold, gloomy, and formless spiritual fluctuation silently surrounded the entire passage, brushing over Su and Madeline¡¯s bodies. The temperature in the passage suddenly dropped more than ten degrees, and white mists rose. Everything became blurry.


    Su looked towards the ground, his eyes seemingly able to pass throughyers of concrete and locking onto a certain location deep beneath the ground. ¡°It seems like Ruler has found us. What should we do now?¡±


    Madeline followed Su¡¯s eyes, and after thinking for a bit, said, ¡°Clean up the first floor for now, and then directlyunch an assault on Ruler.¡±


    Su nodded, and then he warned repeatedly, ¡°I will attack Ruler. During that time, it is enough if you stay on this floor.¡±


    Madeline lowered her head slightly, revealing a faint smile. Then with a soft voice, she said, ¡°But my strength now isn¡¯t that bad either...¡±


    Su frowned, and then with an undefiable tone said, ¡°No! You are not allowed to go!¡±

 Book 4 19.2

    Book 4 Chapter 19.2 - General


    Even though Madeline¡¯s true fighting strength wasn¡¯t low, in the end, she still only had around five levels of abilities. In this era where level of strength decided heroes, it would always make others underestimate her strength. Moreover, in Su¡¯s heart, she would still always be the little girl from back then. Even if she had a hundred percent power, it would never exceed seventy percent in Su¡¯s heart.


    This time, Madeline didn¡¯t argue with him, nor did she express obedience. Only, a faint smile rested on the corners of her lips, this time a bit more obvious.


    After less than a minute of peace, the sliding doors that sealed up this passage slowly opened, revealing therge and spacious lounge connected to this ce. Several rows of warped and distorted lofty shelves could be seen; it seemed like in the past, this was the warehouse¡¯s transfer region. Currently, in the warehouse, there were already several strange and irregr creatures hiding low, their over a hundred soybean sized eyes added together staring deathly at Su and Madeline. Chilly killing intent pervaded the air.


    With a hu sound, the a strong wind blew through the originally suffocatingly calm storehouse. Several strange beasts leapt up one after another, unexpectedlyunching themselves at Su and Madeline with a speed not inferior to six levels!


    The moment these strange beasts moved out, the green radiance within Su¡¯s green eye suddenly shone. His body that was originally standing without moving immediately moved, his gun now aimed forward. Meanwhile, the moment the pistol shed into his hand, the muzzle already fired with a faint dark blue fiery radiance.


    Bang! Bang! Powerful gunshots rang through this entire storehouse. The bodies of the strange creatures that threw themselves at Su became momentarily still, and then half their bodies were sted into a rain of blood. However, Su only had time to fire two shots before the other two strange beasts already reached him. Su¡¯s body suddenly swooped down, almost sticking to the ground. His left hand reached out like lightning, already piercing through the body of a strange snake like creature. Then, his five fingers unfolded, directly tearing its long and durable body into two pieces. At the same time, Su¡¯s right arm rose, allowing another strange creature that looked just like a wolf to bite down.


    After Su dealt with the strange creature on the ground, his left hand disying force, his body then sprung up like a spring. However, under the continuous tearing of that wolf like beast¡¯s mouth, his right arm unexpectedly transmitted back a slight feeling of pain! This meant that Su¡¯s right arm was already bitten through by that strange creature! However, injuring Su¡¯s arm was definitely not as easy as it was several months ago. This strange creature not only had six levels of speed, its biting strength reached at least six levels of power as well, and only then was it able to injure Su¡¯s right arm.


    Su¡¯s left arm reached out, grabbing this creature by the neck. Then, his right hand flipped over forcefully, grabbing its lower jaw and forcefully tearing at it, already ripping it open. Its lower jaw was now only connected to its body by a tiny bit of flesh. Su flung its body far into the distance to prevent the powerful corrosive blood from infecting his body. The ck Dragonriderbat suit, despite being equipped with many defensive abilities, still couldn¡¯t resist the damage of the powerful corrosive liquid for an extensive amount of time.


    There were two strange creatures that pounced towards Madeline. The girl¡¯s movements were simple, apletely different style from Su¡¯s strange and ever-changing movements. She only abruptly raised the heavenly sword in front of her, and then the creature sprinting over along the ground with its eight limbs released a cry of rm. Its eight legs frantically inserted into the ground, the jointed limbs¡¯ sharp ws drawing out arge expanse of sparks! However, it had long reached extreme speed, and its body was extremely heavy as well, so under this tremendous inertia, it could only watch as its enormous body smashed into the heavy sword¡¯s edge! At the final moment, it managed to change its directions slightly with great difficulty, moving its head away from the de¡¯s edge, but its body still smashed fiercely into the de¡¯s edge, a small half of its body and three limbs directly being hacked off as a result, causing ck blood to surge like a spring. It cried out with shriek shriek sounds, its remaining five limbs frantically moving about like a housefly without a head, continuously smashing itself against the walls again and again.


    The other creature that threw itself at Madeline was a miniature Tyrannosaurus rex. The girl¡¯s body moved to the side, avoiding the dinosaur¡¯srge mouth, making it only bite down on empty air. At the same time, her left elbow flew outwards, making contact with the dinosaur¡¯s abdomen, immediately disturbing its center of bnce. It swam through the air, flying upwards and smashing heavily against the ceiling before falling straight down. At this moment, the heavy sword that had just hacked through the other strange creature gracefully flew over, and with a horizontal movement, the miniature Tyrannosaurus rex was bisected.


    The six strange creatures that threw themselves over werepletely wiped out. In reality, with their speed and power, as well as a joint attack in this type of restricted space, even a seventh level ability user would likely die. However, against Su and Madeline ,who were proficient in small-scalebat as well as in tacit understanding, they weren¡¯t even a threat.


    At this time, the wolf that had its mouth torn apart by Su unexpectedly stood up again. This injury that was fatal for any normal wolf species was closing at a visible speed. It seemed like if it was given even a few minutes of time, it wouldpletely recover from its injuries.


    Su frowned. ¡°Such powerful regenerative abilities? A bit troublesome.¡±


    The girl walked over withrge steps, and then she brandished the heavy sword in her hands. The abnormal wolf immediately leapt into the air, wishing to dodge Madeline¡¯s attack. Only, it never expected the heavy sword to slightly change its direction before drawing out an arc, perfectly passing through its neck.


    The wolf head separated from its body without any suspense. However, the wound wasn¡¯t a normal smooth cut, but rather erupted with sts of bloody mist, the muscle tissuespletely smashed apart from the sword edge¡¯s high frequency vibration, turning into a bloody mist. No matter how great its regenerative prowess was, it was still useless.


    ¡°See? There is still a way.¡± Madeline sped her hands behind her back and spoke while smiling, looking rather proud of her achievement.

 Book 4 19.3

    Book 4 Chapter 19.3 - General


    Suughed, and then reached out his hand to pat her head out of habit. However, the youngdy¡¯s slightly curved lips suddenly revealed a row of white teeth, reminding him of something, and as a result, he retracted his hand rather awkwardly. The youngdy¡¯s smile was even more sweet, giving off a hint of victorious feeling.


    There was no way Su would underestimate these strange creatures because of what Madeline said, instead bing even more cautious and prudent. If it was any other seventh level ability user, just this wave of strange creatures would have sent them into the next life. The creatures that died under Su and Madeline¡¯s hands had clearly just hatched from cocoons. Even though these types of strange creatures were basically already equipped with a standard level ofbat prowess upon birth, there were definitely powerful creatures who became much stronger after undergoing mutation.


    In the storehouse, regardless of whether it was the ceiling or floor, there were more and more flesh tubes. In the ces that were especially concentrated with them, these flesh tubes were separated by ayer of membrane,pletely covering the ground. All of these flesh tubes were pulsating rhythmically. Under Su¡¯s perception, they were all releasing auras of life!


    In fact, under the panoramic view, the entire research base was releasing an aura of life, one that was throbbing, breathing like an iparablyrge living body! When he fully extended the panoramic view to its limit, Su felt as if he was facing an unimaginable ancient beast, the tremendous pressure immediately turning his face pale. However, Su made some adjustments, filtering a portion of the invisible pressure, finally returning to normal.


    However, as he familiarized himself with the surroundings, from within the strong aura of life, Su also discovered many irregr locations. He suddenly raised his hand and fired, sting half of a strange beast that leapt out from a corner to pieces. Then, he led Madeline towards the right side of the storehouse. Ayer of flesh membrane uniformly covered the wall. The five fingers of Su¡¯s right hand inserted into the flesh membrane, and with a forceful tear, he ripped the entire flesh membrane off, revealing the small metal door hidden beneath. The door didn¡¯t have an inbuilt lock, only having some simple devices. Su grabbed the doorknob, and with a forceful twist, thepletely rusted padlock was wrenched apart. He pushed open the metal door.


    Behind the metal door was a small room that was only a dozen or so square meters, theyout extremely simple. A file cab leaned vertically against the wall, and on the other wall was a weapons rack. There was an office table inside the room as well, a chair, as well as a bed; it seemed like this was the work room of the past warehouse manager. The fabric of the bed had long be unbearably tattered from all these years, but one could still tell that it was put together quite neatly, unknown just how many decades it had been since it wasst used. On the wall above the office table were a few sticky notes. The venttor near the ceiling continuously released air into this ce, and the ceiling fluorescent light was releasing a faint white light.


    What was strange was that there was actually a person in this work room!


    The original color of his uniform was already long unrecognizable, and sparse, dry hair hung from the sides of his head. He sat in front of the office table, continuously scribbling something with his pen; however, the pen in his hand only had a metal stick part left over, and there was no notebook to write in on the table at all. The writing part of the pen had long disappeared, and even the hard rubber cushion, after who knew how many years of writing, only had a frame left.


    When he heard the door move, that person didn¡¯t even raise his head, only ambiguously speaking a few sentences. Su vaguely made out that what he said was, ¡°Wait a moment... let me... finish filling out this form... this batch of goods... many...¡±


    Su gently sucked in a breath of air, feeling shaken inwardly. Time seemed to have flowed back several decades and froze there.


    From the flesh membrane covering the door, this ce should have been sealed for a long time. Moreover, there wasn¡¯t any food to be seen in this room, so how did this person survive all this time?


    As if sensing the one who came didn¡¯t have any intention of leaving, the male who had been writing with the pen rod finally stood up, raising his head to look towards the entrance.


    A strange purple color appeared on his face. His eye sockets were deeply sunken, his skin due to ack of water shrunk, almost sticking to his bones. His lips had alreadypletely rotted, revealing two rows of yellow teeth. His eyes were white expanses, no pupils to be seen at all. This was pretty much a living corpse, no, even living corpses would have much more flesh than this creature. This male¡¯s body didn¡¯t seem to have any water content, so if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it could move and even speak, it couldpletely be called a mummy.


    Even though his eyes clearly couldn¡¯t see anything, he still, through some unknown method, sensed Su and Madeline¡¯s existence.


    ¡°There are... intruders... warning...¡± He cried out clumsily with a hoarse voice, throwing himself towards the rm device.


    After all these years, the rm device at the entrance had long lost its effects. It was clear that this manager¡¯s memory was still frozen in the past era, throwing his body at the warning device. However, when he threw himself outwards, the power he exerted was unusually great, his entire body shooting out like an artillery shell. Su and Madeline respectively shifted to the side, avoiding the manager¡¯s assault, watching him copse arge part of the wall and fall into the storeroom.


    The manager waspletely unaware that he already possessed inhuman stamina and strength. After smashing through the concrete wall, following a bit of staggering, he stood up again. From his mouth that wasn¡¯t covered by any lips, an ambiguous roar sounded.


    ¡°Intruders... die...¡± Then, he threw himself over with power and speed surpassing that of those previous abnormal creatures!

 Book 4 19.4

    Book 4 Chapter 19.4 - General


    For the current Su, this type of attack that had no technique to speak of and was purely an instinctive charge, even if its speed was faster and its power greater, it still wouldn¡¯t pose him any threat. Su¡¯s body easily moved out of the way, at the same time sending his foot towards the manager¡¯s calf, making him lose bnce and fall onto the ground.


    Thest thing this manager reflected from his eyes was the edge of the heavy sword. The heavy sword in Madeline¡¯s hand was raised, slicing up in reverse, directly cutting the manager diagonally in half. Following a thump sound, the two rigid halfs of his body fell onto the ground. The manager was still saying something with an unclear voice, his four limbs aimlessly moving about. Even though he was already no longer a threat, Su and Madeline who were looking at the cut simultaneously frowned slightly.


    On the enormous cut across the manager¡¯s body, there were unexpectedly only a few drops of dark purple liquid that seeped out. This already proved that his body was nearly devoid of water content!


    Water was the source of all life, something that had already been deeply engraved in this world¡¯s general knowledge. However, right now, this normal reasoning was being toppled right before Su and Madeline¡¯s eyes.


    After observing for a bit, Su shifted his attention from the manager¡¯s corpse to look around this room. He wasn¡¯t a biochemistry specialist, nor was he an abnormal life form specialist, and neither was Madeline. This strange waterless manager was better off being given to a more suitable person, for example, Helen, to deal with. Of course, this would only be possible if they made it out from this ce alive.


    Su reached out his hand, removing a sticky note from the wall. There were a few lines of nice handwriting, and the words were still quite clear with only a few words blurred with age.


    ¡°May 15th. It is already summer on the surface, yet I can only sit here, pretending all day that the fluorescent light is sunlight, constantly enduring the coldness and gloominess. However, a monthter, I will have fulfilled three years of work, and will have one month of vacation! My God, I truly can¡¯t dare to imagine what an entire month of beach, sunlight, and warm wind will feel like!


    Alright, I¡¯ll admit that aside from that damn manager, this work really isn¡¯t all that bad. At the very least, I can pay back my debt in just five years. That is but a vacation home in the Carribeans with two bedrooms!


    However, before I think about these things, I should still make some preparations for the batch of goodsing this afternoon, a batch of the highest grade goods, so I can¡¯t make the slightest error on them. Damn it! I hate highest grade goods, and I hate highest grade biological reagents even more...¡±


    There were a few other slips of paper with barely recognizable handwriting, all of them some random sighs of sorrow, grumbling about the work and cursing the manager. However, there were still a few notes that drew Su¡¯s attention. After carefully reading them a few times, Su put them in order by time before reading them one more time.


    ¡°... damn it, they cancelled my vacation, and they didn¡¯t tell me when exactly I can take a vacation! Fuck them all! Also, what was that sudden shaking that happened a few days ago? It was as if a volcano at the bottom of an ocean had erupted or something!¡±


    ¡°... I carried a box of items to the fourth floor. It seemed like those items were quite important, because Director Conier actually watched me carry it himself. He is the entire base¡¯s head! During these past few years of working here, this is but my first time going down to the fourth floor. In the past, I was allowed to head down to the second floor at most... however, they still haven¡¯t told me when I could go on vacation!¡±


    ¡°... a rather easy week with not much work to do at all. The base doesn¡¯t seem to be as damp as before, but now it feels a bit too dry. Damn those fes who are in charge of air conditioning maintenance! I feel extremely ufortable these past few days, maybe I should find a doctor to take a look at me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had nightmares during the past few days, as if there was something growing within me. I can sense them even when I am awake! My God! However, the doctor is quite busy, so I have to wait a week for an appointment. I know he doesn¡¯t care much about a nobody like me. I really hope I can persevere for a week...¡±


    ¡°... tomorrow is the appointment with the doctor, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯llst until tomorrow. I am almost certain that there is something hiding in my body! I can feel that it...¡±


    ¡°... there seems to be much less people within the base all of a sudden, and I haven¡¯t seen that damn manager for quite some time either. They are definitely hiding something from me...¡±


    After reading these notes, Madeline brandished her heavy sword,pletely cutting open the manager whose upper body was still squirming about. All of the organs that a human should have within his body disappeared, reced with a dark purple organ that filled up his entire chest cavity. Fine tentacles reached out from this organ and extended to various parts of the body, all the way down to his fingertips. It seemed like it was these tentacles that were controlling the manager¡¯s movements. However, the interior of that enormous organ was hollow, and from the manager¡¯s lower back, a torn opening could be seen, as if something had left through this location.


    Su then carefully searched through this room, but he didn¡¯t find anything valuable. He gave the manager¡¯s dissected body a look before muttering, ¡°Seems like he has be the host of some type ofrva. We have to be a bit more careful, especially mindful of conserving stamina.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am going to have a new fifth level ability soon,¡± said the youngdy.


    After walking out from the manager¡¯s work room, they found that the entire storeroom was extremely quiet. Aside from those flesh tubes that were rhythmically wriggling about, they didn¡¯t see a single abnormal beast, as if they had all gone into hiding. Even those egg clusters that contained embryos stopped moving, as if out of fear of drawing Su¡¯s attention.


    Su reviewed what he knew about the base¡¯syout, and then he walked towards the storehouse¡¯s emergency exit. This small side door connected to two different passages, a maintenance elevator, as well as an emergency staircase. Thisplex terrain was, without a doubt, advantageous to Su.


    Su produced a steel wire from who knew where, winded it about the entrance, and then he reached his hand out to push open the side door. When the side door opened, he immediately dodged to the side.


    The wide open security door suddenly released a powerful st of air, and then an abnormal creature threw itself into the storeroom with a speed that couldn¡¯t be detected by the naked eye! It had clearly been hiding for a long time, waiting for prey to fall into its trap before adding a fatal blow! However, this charge of stored power insteadnded it right in Su¡¯s trap. Its body mmed ferociously into the two thin steel wires, the ferocious assaultpletely deforming the steel wiring, and then causing it to copse. Even though its body was sturdy, after this full on collision, the steel wire still inflicted tremendous damage on its body. Its head was almost sliced in half, and the steel wire that entered its chest sliced through its sharp and powerful forelimbs.


    The strange creature releasedrge amounts of blood as it copsed onto the ground. It continuously struggled about to crawl back up, yet this only served topletely separate its forelimbs from its body.


    Su walked over to this strange creature¡¯s side, about to investigate it, but then he suddenly turned around to look into the passageway. There wasn¡¯t only one strange creature that was lying in ambush; the other strange beast had already silently entered the storeroom, and at this moment, it leapt into the air, its shining de-like enormous teeth attacking Su with full power!

 Book 4 19.5

    Book 4 Chapter 19.5 - General


    Su didn¡¯t move out of the way, instead taking a step forward. A metal pipe was resting perfectly where his foot descended, and with a kick of the tip of his toes, it suddenly shot out diagonally as if it possessed its own life, the sharp, oblique point aiming straight for the strange beast¡¯s chest!


    With a light pu sound, the strange creature was impaled by the metal pole without any suspense, the pain making it roar crazily as it continuously used its ws to fruitlessly swipe at Su. However, Su had long backed up, not giving it any opportunity to retaliate.


    A third strange beast rushed over. Its body was much smaller, and its speed much greater, moreover, it was moving via the ceiling. It shot towards Su like an arrow. One could vaguely see eight wings that were currently moving rapidly, its sinister insect-like mouthparts opened to their limit before spewing out a thin stream of poison!


    The moment the stream of poison shot out, Su¡¯s skin already felt a vague numb sensation, an instinctive feeling towards danger. He immediately knew that this poison wasn¡¯t easy to deal with, that even being contaminated by the slightest amount was noughing matter. Su moved out several meters to the side, already moving away from the poison shot¡¯s trajectory.


    When the poisonous creature was about to fire out a second mouthful of poison, a t piece of alloy steel suddenly appeared in front of it! This poisonous insect that didn¡¯t have any time to take defensive action smashed straight into it, the damage this high speed collision brought it terrifying beyond belief. Its head entirely caved in, everyst bit of the poisonous liquid it had just spat out shoved back into its mouth.


    Following a thunk sound, the poisonous insect flew back out like an artillery shell, only stopping after bouncing a few times off the ceiling, walls, and floor. In this short period of time, most of itspletely deformed skull had already disappeared, andrge amounts of fine bubbles seeped out from its body, as well as thick green smoke. From the smoke, one could see that its internal organs and even its sturdy exoskeleton were quickly melting away, clearly due to the effects of the poison. Meanwhile, the poison that missednded on the wall, these seemingly negligible drops of poison eating through the wall that had alloy ting in just a few seconds of time.


    ¡°Corrosive liquid, it seems like it will only activate after making contact with air. It will be troublesome if a group of these creatures came!¡± Su said with a rather grave expression.


    The strength of the poison was great to the point where not even Su dared to touch it. No matter how great his regenerative prowess was, it still wouldn¡¯t exceed the speed of the poison¡¯s corrosion. Even though the size of poison released each time wasn¡¯t great, it still stretched more than a meter in length. In this narrow underground base, if ten of these poisonous bugs came, then it would cram up this ce, and the sttering poison would be difficult to avoid. Once the poison left their bodies, it would be greatly destructive against even themselves. However, Su who had obtained general knowledge from ck Dragonrider general headquarters knew that strange creatures like these or biochemical weapons did not fear death.


    ¡°These types of creatures will always exist in groups, because their individual strength is not enough.¡± Madeline brandished her heavy sword; just now it was precisely this weapon that served as a roadblock. However, the losses were quite serious as well. Due to the excessive power of the collision, the alloy heavy sword even became a bit crooked. The space between her hands¡¯ thumbs and forefingers was also split apart, releasing wisps of blood. The poison that contaminated the de was still corroding the sword¡¯s body, releasing fizzing sounds. Not even this special anti-corrosive designed heavy sword could stop the poison, damaged until it was bumpy and full of holes. However, when she spoke, the youngdy¡¯s expression was rxed and cheerful, as if her mood was quite good.


    When he saw the youngdy¡¯s face that was radiating brilliance, Su couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless. A horde of those poisonous insects posed a great threat to him, and for the current Madeline, they were also a deadly threat, so why was she so happy?


    After changing from a girl into a youngdy, Madeline¡¯s mind had clearly be moreplex. Many times, Su had no idea what she was thinking.


    After giving this poisonous insect that was still struggling a look, Su gestured towards Madeline and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should clean up this floor first. These things that crawled out from who knows where are quite difficult to deal with. It looks like we have to go all out.¡±


    The all out battle Su spoke about was not to exchange flesh and blood with these strange creatures, as that was the final measure when facing an enemy with power too great to withstand. Powerful regenerative prowess did not make one invincible, at the very least, Madeline¡¯s vibrating de was a murderous weapon for dealing with it.


    The true all out battle was using all advantages they could take from the terrain and other methods to fight the enemy. The flesh membranes and tubes that covered the base greatly disturbed and hindered Su¡¯s perception abilities. The range of his panoramic view continuously decreased as well, reaching less than five hundred meters. Currently, it only reached the third underground floor, and what he could perceive down there was extremely blurry, only able to roughly make out theyout of the structures.


    However, for Su, this was alreadypletely enough. As long as he had ess to the first floor¡¯s infrastructure and all of the passages that connected the first to the second floor, Su could turn this region into his own home ground!


    Su led Madeline around the research base in a smooth and fluid manner, using everything that could serve some use. Regardless of whether it was a steel wire, metal sheet, or even a wooden club, they would all be turned into extremely simple yet effective traps in under a second. They didn¡¯t need to possess great destructive force, their only purpose serving to restrict or dy the movements of various abnormal creatures. As long as their movements became just a bit sluggish, these abnormal creatures would immediately lose their lives. Su¡¯s short des and powerful pistol were all weapons that could easily take their lives, but they still paled inparison to the efficiency of Madeline¡¯s heavy sword. Every movement the youngdy made was clear and concise, only moving it horizontally, hacking it vertically, directly piercing, or other simple movements, not exhausting the slightest bit of unnecessary energy. It was to the extent where a moment before the abnormal creature stepped into the trap, Madeline was already aware of all of their movements, her heavy sword already waiting where it should be waiting. This was a terrifying battle intuition and foresight ability,pletely different from the omnipresent perception and instantaneous reaction method of killing his enemies. If Su was said to only be able to see a step ahead of the opponent, then Madeline could be said to have seen three to four.


    Soon after, all of the abnormal creatures of the first floor were swept clean through Su and Madeline¡¯s all out operation. After pouring out the poisonous insect¡¯s blood to wipe out a group of abnormal creatures rushing out from the underground second floor, there was finally a brief period of peace and quiet on the first floor.


    In the depths of the underground base, within a cepletely shrouded within darkness, Ruler seemed to have sensed something. He slowly awoke, but then he gradually closed his eyes again.


    ¡°I will bring them to you.¡± In the deep darkness, a voice that was as soft and gentle as water sounded.


    Upon hearing this voice, Ruler seemed to have immediately calmed down. He said with soft voice, ¡°Go then, my general.¡±


    After the brief exchange, peace and darkness returned to these underground depths.

 Book 4 20.1

    Book 4 Chapter 20.1 - Prating Deeply


    After sweeping through all the strange creatures on the first floor, the two of them obtained a short amount of precious time for rest and reorganizing. From how the strange creatures of the underground base second floor moved, they had around a minute of time.


    Su half squatted on the ground, directly inserting his left hand into a wriggling flesh tube. Hundreds of flesh wisps extended from his left hand, connecting with the flesh tube¡¯s inner wall to sense its internalposition and biological fluctuations. It was just like how his first impression of this flesh existence was; the wriggling flesh tubes were indeed made of biological matter. Viscous liquid flowed within the thick tubes, its contents full of hundreds of unknown cells. Within this liquid that was simr to blood, there was no oxygen, onlyrge amounts of organicpounds that weren¡¯t suitable for humans or any other normal olden era mammal. The flesh strands that floated within this viscous liquid produced fine holes, continuously using them to absorb the surrounding liquid. At the same time, a small amount of Su¡¯s blood cells swam into the viscous liquid as well.


    Compared to the massive biological body that covered the entire research base, not only the flesh wisps that were so fine not even the naked eye could detect them, but even Su himself was small to an insignificant level. Even though there was no sign of nervous systems, his left hand that was inserted inside transmitted back something simr to a powerful immune reaction, and countless phagocytes began to converge. If the blood waspared to a sea, then the immune cells of ordinary creatures were like small wind propelled fish boats, while these phagocytes were low altitude fighter jets! These phagocytes not only tore viciously at the flesh wisps, they even continuously entered Su¡¯s body through the holes on their surface!


    These phagocytes seemed to have their own spirituality, and in terms of offensive power, they were much, much more powerful than olden era¡¯s biological weapons. They continuously devoured all of the cells blocking their way, only stopping their movements after swelling to several times their original selves. Roughly a minuteter, it would divide into new phagocytes before continuing forward. If there weren¡¯t any effective defensive measures in ce, then in less than ten minutes, they would invade into the heart through the blood vessels of the arm. In twenty, the body would be a ce of death. The effects of this were definitely not something a virus or bacteria couldpare to.


    If it was anyone else in his ce, even if there was only a small amount of phagocytes that intruded the body, it would be enough to send one into the afterlife. However, the target this phagocyte selected this time was clearly mistaken. As soon as they invaded, the various cells within Su¡¯s body that couldn¡¯t look more ordinary suddenly expanded, and then they exploded, firing out several dozen intruder cells! Countless intruder cells rushed outwards, attacking those phagocytes with several times their speed. Then, like moths flying to a me, they smashed towards those phagocytes, allowing themselves to be devoured one after another. Those phagocytes quickly swelled in size, quickly reaching their limit. However, the intruder cells continued to advance dauntlessly wave upon wave, rushing towards the phagocytes one after another.


    Eventually, a phagocyte whose body, after swelling to ten times its original size, reached the limit of what it could bear, and then it exploded! However, when it exploded, what came out weren¡¯t phagocytes, but rather thousands of intruder cells!


    In the blink of an eye, the phagocytes that intruded Su¡¯s body were alreadypletely defeated, all of it bing nutrients for the intruder cells. Those countless intruder cells, as if under an instinctive urge, rushed out, scattering into the concentrated liquid to unleash a great ughter! In that instant, the thick liquid surrounding Su¡¯s left hand seemed to be boiling as it roiled violently. A strange and disastrous grayness began to spread through the concentrated liquid.


    The entire process of ughtering the phagocytes to release intruder cells into the viscous liquid only took a short amount of time toplete. It waspletely done by Su¡¯s body instinctively.


    When he sensed therge amounts of intruder cells that spilled out from his hand, Su frowned slightly. His mind sent out a will, and then the intruder cells that didn¡¯t travel too far from his body began to flow in reverse. A small amount of intruder cells already travelled quite far, and they didn¡¯t listen to Su¡¯s will to return, but they didn¡¯t continue forward either, instead fighting against the hundreds of types of immune system cells within the viscous liquid where they were. Even in front of these immune system cells whose volume greatly exceeded themselves, the intruder cells still upied a dominating advantage, their amount increasing exponentially by the minute. If it wasn¡¯t due to even the intruder cells¡¯ division being limited, it truly might have the power to turn the entire research base into a gathering of intruder cells.


    Su already sensed that along with the growth of his power, the intruders¡¯ rate of division seemed to be increasing as well. In addition, when responding to his will¡¯s orders, a vague feeling of defiance emerged from those countless minute bodies as well.


    The concentrated liquid that was absorbed into Su¡¯s body contained all types of cells andponents. They were separately devoured by Su¡¯s cells, as well as analyzed at lightning speed. Meanwhile, after Su¡¯s analysis, his panoramic view continuously adjusted. Anything that had the viscous liquid from these flesh tubes and membranes within them would disy a light blue outline on the panoramic view, as a result further clearly outlining the background of this base. This blue color quickly extended, and soon after, it left the scope of the first floor and reached into the second floor. The further the blue color extended, the wider and clearer Su¡¯s field of view became. As the blue color extended, orange specks of light began to appear, representing the strange creature embryos that were being bred on the flesh tubes. A striking red light could be seen after every set distance, the abnormal creatures¡¯ illumination function. They released a dark red radiance, but even more so incredibly powerful beams of radiation. Those rays that could not be detected by the naked eye were these creatures¡¯ true lighting, and it was these rays¡¯ reflection and echo waves that those creatures depended on to see their surrounding environment.


    As Su adjusted the framework of his panoramic view, Madeline waspleting battlefield preparations in her own way as well. The base was still in tatters, but there were many alloyponents that hadn¡¯t been affected by the corrosion of time. Madeline gathered many metalponents, and then she used her hands to crush them into a different form. In the blink of an eye, several pieces of alloy armor whose workmanship weren¡¯t all that great but had rather ingenious designs hung from Madeline¡¯s body. Those sturdy pieces of alloy, in her hands, became as soft as soft mud. This set consisting of shoulder armor that had sharp thorns, a shield on her left arm, leg armor with thorns on its knees, as well as armor that covered her thighs, was what this youngdy aplished in under a minute of time. It was to the extent where before those strange creatures emerged from the staircase, she still had enough time to line up the heavy sword by a corner, and then with a step, the slightly bent sword body released creak sounds, once again bing straight.


    Strange beasts poured out towards the first floor like a wave. Under Su¡¯s perception, tens of embryos began to expand and contract at speeds several tens of times that of what was normal, the strange beast embryos within growing and maturing at a visible speed. Based on this type of speed, a strange beast, fromrva to maturity, only needed ten minutes!

 Book 4 20.2

    Book 4 Chapter 20.2 - Prating Deeply


    Just as Su was about to pull his left hand out from the flesh tube, a small region suddenly lit up at the border of his panoramic view! This area that seemed to have previously been aboratory was filled with interweaving flesh tubes, forming a tform of flesh. A single person stood on this tform, currently inserting its hands into the flesh control tform. It wore the uniform of a research worker, its head already close to bingpletely bald, a pair of old-fashioned spectacles resting on the bridge of its nose. He looked just like a surviving researcher. However, the research uniform on his body was already unbearably tattered, the corners all greatly worn, the original color not visible at all. As for the old-fashioned sses, one side didn¡¯t have any ss within it, and the other was covered in cracks. It was clear that these sses were only there for disy. In addition, under Su¡¯s perception, under his research uniform, a blue radiance that should belong to those abnormal creatures was being released. The level of intensity of this radiance disyed the strength of the energy contained. Those strange beasts only released slight amounts of blue color, while the blue radiance released from this researcher¡¯s body was extremely powerful!


    A sphere of blue radiance continuously spun about between the researcher¡¯s hands, and in the surroundings of Su¡¯s left hand, a faint sphere of light also appeared, spinning at a simr rhythm. Within the area the blue radiance surrounded, the various cells within the viscous liquid increased several times faster, and they continuously changed into phagocytes that possessed powerful offensive ability before surrounding Su¡¯s left hand.


    It seems like this researcher already discovered Su¡¯s existence, and was also able to control the cells in the viscous liquid to attack; this was what Su thought. This was the first researcher Su saw that had been abnormally biochemically modified, as well as the first strange creature that had a unique ability. Its ability to control the cells wasn¡¯t that great, but it was extremely discreet. Moreover, under certain environments, it could disy tremendous power, for example, spreading a gue within a certain city.


    Su¡¯s left hand tightened, and then all of the flesh wisps returned. Then, under his orders, all abnormal creature cells that entered Su¡¯s body were ughtered! The blue colored abnormal energy sphere was also shattered as a result.


    At this moment, the door behind the researcher was opened, yet what rested behind the door was a vacant expanse. Even though no one could be seen, a gentle voice sounded within theboratory, ¡°Hasbel, how is the current situation looking?¡±


    Hasbel who was high above on the flesh control tform rapidly gasped for air, and with a bellowing voice, replied, ¡°Rx, General! I have already invaded one of their bodies. No matter how powerful his abilities are, there is no way the inside of his body is my match!¡±


    However, before Hasbel finished speaking, his body suddenly twitched, shrunk into a ball, and then suddenly bounced out, falling from the control tform! When his bodynded on the ground again, it unexpectedly produced a hole in the alloy forged floor! His body weighed at least several hundred kilograms, so he was far sturdier than what his frail appearance disyed.


    From when the blue light was shattered on Su¡¯s side to Hasbel falling from the sky, there was approximately half a second of dy. Su immediately understood that the viscous liquid flowing through the flesh tubes and membrane not only transported nutrients and energy, but also had simr uses as a nervous system. Meanwhile, at Hasbel¡¯s side, even though that General was close to beingpletely invisible, its energy reaction couldn¡¯t escape the panoramic view¡¯s detection. However, Su could still only sense a lump of dark blue energy sphere that seemed to possess substance floating by Hasbel¡¯s side.


    Su suddenly stood up. He called over to Madeline who was fighting a group of strange beasts in high spirits, and then he pointed towards Hasbel¡¯s direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Our target is over there!¡±


    Upon hearing Su¡¯s words, the heavy sword in Madeline¡¯s hands suddenly lost weight, and its speed suddenly doubled, gracefully moving past the strange beasts¡¯ bodies who had she had been tangled with inbat for a while. Then, she dragged the heavy sword behind her out of habit before following Su towards the flight of stairs on the side.


    Behind her, several strange beasts who were previously abnormally vicious suddenly appeared lifeless. They then fell onto the ground one after another, never to climb up again.


    The stairs Su selected was an emergency route. After several decades of time, the emergency lights continued to release a faint radiance, fully disying the outstanding quality of military instations.


    After entering the passageway, Su leapt out, his body smashing towards the inclined wall on the other side! However, when he was still in midair, he reached out his hand towards the staircase¡¯s handrail, and with a single turn, he arrived before the underground second floor¡¯s door. His hands pressed down on the heavy fireproof door, his body almost entirely sticking to the door, and then with a sudden burst of power and a loud rumbling sound, the fireproof door broke free from the hinges and flew backwards. Meanwhile, Su had long infiltrated the underground second floor through this entrance, his speed fast to the extreme as he rushed towards his target.


    Speed and difference in timing were methods that had always allowed Su to prevail over his enemies, and not everyone had a deadly battlefield tool like panoramic view. This meant that it would always be Su whounched surprise assaults on his enemies, while others could forget about ever sneakily attacking him. Even though the flesh tubes and membranes covering the entire research base were simr to these abnormal creatures¡¯ range of perception, forget about the fact that Su had stealth abilities, the dy in this biological infrastructure¡¯s information transmission was already enough to prove fatal.


    Behind Su, Madeline also shed out from behind the staircase, following him closely. Her figure was clear and stable, her movements fluid and natural, not like Su who would always drag afterimages behind him with every movement. Every movement the youngdy made was perfect as it reflected off the ground, walls, and ceiling, using every part of the terrain to her advantage and not wasting the slightest bit of energy. Even though in terms of abilities, Su¡¯s speed was two whole levels greater, Madeline didn¡¯tg too far behind him.


    Not only were there vicious abnormal beasts in the underground second floor, there were also more than ten wandering abnormal humanoid creatures. They were clearly the researchers that had been infected by the virus, but survived to this day. Apart from their humanoid shells, it could be said that they already had no rtionship to humans. Their organs, physiology, as well as thought process and movements made them apletely different species, a species that had never appeared before on the face of the earth.


    They were already aware of Su and Madeline¡¯s assault through the ever present flesh tubes and membranes, and as such, they gathered from all directions. These researchers that had alreadypletely be abnormal creatures clearly had intelligence levels far greater than those strange beasts. Some attacked from the rear, others nking from the sides, and some even tried to cut them off ahead; it was obvious that they had some type of tacit understanding. In addition, from the speed and energy radiance released from their bodies, Su knew that these abnormal humanoids all possessed power greater than those strange beasts, already close to that of an ordinary soldier with six levels of abilities.


    However, regardless of whether it was the strange beasts or abnormal humanoids, they clearly misjudged Su and Madeline¡¯s speeds. When their encirclement converged slightly, the two of them had already rushed out like a gust of wind.

 Book 4 20.3

    Book 4 Chapter 20.3 - Prating Deeply


    Su¡¯s figure suddenly became clear, his entire body sticking to a security door. Behind this door were Hasbel and the General. The security door¡¯s security system was still in effect, and Su definitely didn¡¯t have the skill to decode it. However, in the half a second of time his body froze, Su¡¯s body had alreadypleted its fine tuning, and then terrifying power that wasn¡¯t inferior to eight levels erupted. A tremendous bang sounded, sting the entire security door flying, bringing forth a powerful gust of wind as it smashed into theboratory!


    Su¡¯s face flushed with ayer of striking redness. He staggered backwards a few steps, and then he leaned against the passageway wall without moving. The sudden eruption of power that exceeded the limits of his own abilities, as well as the powerful recoil force brought him injuries that weren¡¯t light. Currently, there were countless fine injuries within Su¡¯s body, and countless blood vessels had burst. The powerless feeling of numbness already extended over his entire body, causing Su to momentarily lose allbat strength. It would take about two seconds for him to recover basicbat ability.


    When the heavy alloy security door was smashed apart, concentrated sounds of metal distorting and shattering sounded. There was also a sound simr to a bubble popping, as well as a roar of pain. The several hundred square meterboratory was already a mess, the security door perfectly smashing into the flesh control tform, smashing it apart right at the center. The lower half of Hasbel¡¯s body was crushed under the alloy door, the intense pain causing his body to frantically twist about, doing everything he could to push away the alloy door.


    The moment Su sted away the alloy door, Madeline¡¯s figure already shed into theboratory, now standing tall on top of the alloy door, observing her surroundings.


    The youngdy¡¯s attitude was calm and unruffled, but the alloy door suddenly pressed downwards, causing Hasbel who was crushed underneath to cry out even louder. After the third transformation, along with the advancement of her abilities, the internalposition of Madeline¡¯s body was also continuously changing. Even though her physical appearance didn¡¯t change much, in reality, her weight already exceeded two hundred kilograms. Together with that hundred kilogram heavy sword and armor that exceeded a hundred kilograms, the youngdy was already half a ton in weight. Moreover, standing on this alloy door after rushing in with high speed, forget about Hasbel, even an abnormal beast with an exoskeleton would bepletely crushed.


    As soon as Madeline stood properly, a light wind blew through theboratory. She suddenly change stances, raising her heavy sword to guard her side!


    Only a muffled sound could be heard and then the heavy sword suddenly became bent. Meanwhile, Madeline bounced out like an artillery shell, smashing into theboratory wall! Meanwhile, in Madeline¡¯s original position, a faintly discernible fist could be seen, but it immediately faded soon after.


    Madeline¡¯s body curled up into a ball as she shot towards the wall. The instant she made contact, she suddenly unfolded her body, assuming a half kneeling stance against the wall. The tremendous force and inertia made it seem as if she was standing perpendicrly against the wall. However, beneath her feet, cracks extended in all directions, and the entire wall was releasing a groan, about to copse.


    A soft exim of surprise sounded from within theboratory, the invisible General seemingly expressing surprise towards Madeline¡¯s ability to adapt. It originally expected Madeline to smash through the wall and her body to be seriously injured. How could this girl whose body was nothing more than a mature strange beast block its own full force strike?


    As soon as Madeline stabilized herself on the wall, her beautiful azure eyes closed again. Even though she couldn¡¯t see the enemy, she could sense the tremendous energy of the iing attack. Her left arm reached forward, using the armor covering it to greet the iing energy! The moment both sides collided, within the enormous storm of energy, an arm could finally be seen! Madeline¡¯s left arm pulled back and then returned forward, dispelling the ferocious and chaotic energy stream, and then with a flip of her hand, she grabbed this arm. The youngdy then immediately rushed forward, sending pretty much her entire body into this invisible enemy¡¯s bosom. Immediately afterwards, this enemy that had already done everything it could to conceal itself was already sent flying out by Madeline, continuously smashing apart two walls before finally stopping.


    Even though the other party couldn¡¯t be seen, from the energy fluctuations, Madeline still knew that her attack brought the other party some damage. A hint of a smile appeared on her lips. The hidden enemy before her had close to nine levels of power, as well as defenses and speed that weren¡¯t weak. Together with its Complete Invisibility ability, it could be said that its strength was far greater than an ordinary ninth level ability user, to the extent where, in theory, it shouldn¡¯t lose to Pandora who had ten levels of power. However, Pandora¡¯s body possessed an almost invincible freakish defensive power. If they were trulyparingbat strength, she was obviously not someone this hidden fe couldpare with.


    Due to the disparity in ability levels, if this battle was prolonged, Madeline would still lose. However, she wasn¡¯t fighting alone. There was also Su, and he was going to recover soon.


    As soon as a smile appeared on the corner of Madeline¡¯s lips, the invisible General already rushed in front of her again, and Madeline once against used her armguard to face this assault. Another round began in a simr fashion, and it concluded in a simr manner as well. General was ferociously sent flying out, this time, apart from smashing through two walls, even a few shelves of experimental instruments were destroyed as well. However, as soon as Madeline wanted to pursue and carry out a follow up attack, a wave of chilliness suddenly filled her mind! Before she had time to react, it was as if an enormous hammer smashed down on her back, and then everything before her eyes went dark! Soon afterwards, a type of sharp feeling prated her back, and then it pierced out through her chest!

 Book 4 20.4

    Book 4 Chapter 20.4 - Prating Deeply


    Madeline released a cough, spitting out a st of bloody mist. When she lowered her head to look at her own chest, she saw that a tentacle the width of a fist was stretching out from it, its tip currently brandishing about in a sinister manner. The tip of this tentacle was covered inyers of cutin scales, every corner extremely sharp, the point even dyed with her blood! It was precisely this tentacle that suddenly attacked her back, piercing through Madeline¡¯s body!


    Madeline¡¯s expression suddenly became pale. As this tentacle moved, her entire body was raised into the sky!


    Bang! An oppressive gunshot suddenly sounded from within theboratory, and then arge st of blue blood violently erupted from the tentacle that pierced through Madeline¡¯s body, having arge and deep hole sted open.


    Su stood at the entrance of theboratory, his hands that were holding the pistol as steady as a boulder. The muzzle continuously fired, pouring twenty rounds out from the magazine. The ferocious explosions and st waves not only tore apart the tentacle¡¯s sturdy flesh, it also shook the adjacent Madeline until her face turned pale, nose and mouth continuously releasing bloody wisps. Su hardened his heart, the green light in his eye bing cold to the extreme. His right hand moved slightly, and then the empty magazine fell out, reced with another. Then, another twenty rounds crazily sted out!


    Under the continuous sounds of explosions, the tentacle was finally broken in midair, and light groans of pain sounded from within theboratory as well.


    This pistol made with a fusion of the ck Dragonriders¡¯ most advanced weapons technology, apart from the various ammunition it could use, it also had a firing rate of 1500 rounds per minute. In close range, this waspletely a massacring machine! Only, if one wanted to disy the full power of this pistol, one had to have at least six levels of power and five levels of defense, or else if one tried to fire it at its maximum rate, the recoil would directly shatter the arms of the one firing it.


    Su caught Madeline¡¯s body, and then he backed up towards the wall. He tossed the pistol that he didn¡¯t have any more ammunition for to the side, switching to throwing knives. His green eyes stared tightly at the figure that gradually appeared at the other end of theboratory.


    This was a youngdy, her blue skin that flickered with a metallic luster appearing mysterious and strange. However, an elegant and attractive appearance could still be made out. She didn¡¯t wear any clothes, instead forming ayer of skin around the surface of her body simr to armor. The biological armor flickered with radiance, and it also made her figure rather indistinct. It seemed like this type of radiance yed a crucial part in her invisibility. The youngdy¡¯s chest had a striking image, a heart that was currently flowing with blood. Meanwhile, from her back, six long tentacles were slowly moving about in the air. One of them already had a small part broken, the injured flesh currently wriggling about as it regenerated. It seemed like it would regrow in a few minutes of time, but for it topletely recover, it would need at least an hour of time.


    Su ced Madeline¡¯s body t against the ground while staring at this blue skinned youngdy. The youngdy¡¯s skin continuously flickered between bright and dark, already no longer in an invisible state. In addition, her energy and aura were fluctuating greatly, so it seemed like having one of the tentacles behind her broken was quite a serious injury, far from being as light as it seemed on the surface.


    The tentacle part left in Madeline¡¯s body continuously squirmed about, continuously worsening her injury, Madeline coughed again and again, blood flowing out insuppressible from the corner of her mouth. Her injuries this time were extremely serious, because after all, her defense abilities were still only at five levels. When fighting against the enemy, she could make up for the difference in power with technique, but when it was her turn to take damage, the difference became apparent. Madeline¡¯s five levels of defense were equivalent to the normal seven levels, but the damage she took was definitely not something seven levels of defense could resist.


    When he saw that broken tentacle continue to frantically move about, Su¡¯s face became iparably gloomy. He clenched his teeth, ferociously tore apart the clothes covering Madeline¡¯s chest, and then grabbed the tentacle¡¯s tip in one go!


    The tentacle continued to wriggle about, the extremely sharp edges tearing at Su¡¯s palm until it was badly mangled. As the sharp edges made contact with the fine crystals hidden under his skin, scraping sounds that made one¡¯s teeth sore asionally sounded. Su¡¯s face became colder and colder, the blood in his left hand continuously flowing down into Madeline¡¯s injury. All of the skin around his body suddenly swelled, and then his left hand exploded with power. Clear crack crack sounds rang through the air. Even though the scales on the tentacle¡¯s tip didn¡¯t break, the tentacle was crushed until they grinded against each other, revealing a few badly mangled injuries. Meanwhile, more than ten bony thorns extended from Su¡¯s palm, deeply prating the injuries exposed on the tentacle. Blood then frantically surged from the injury into the tentacle!


    The expression of the youngdy on the other side suddenly changed. Her energy rapidly surged, entering an invisible state again, directly disappearing from before Su¡¯s face. The tentacle that had separated from her body was actually still under her control, but she felt that something had entered the tentacle. Soon after, a numb feeling began to spread through the tentacle with vigorous vitality, and then the tentacle¡¯s life force began to rapidly flow away.


    The moment General went invisible again, Su suddenly stood up. His right arm moved at flying speed, drawing out afterimages. The short de¡¯s edge immediately erupted withrge amounts of sparks, the indestructible edge unexpectedly producing a few small nicks! The powerful force that transmitted back from the short de in that instant immediately made half of Su¡¯s body numb, his right arm seemingly losing all feeling.


    Several dancing tentacles vaguely appeared in the void, quickly retracting backwards. General reappeared at the other end of theboratory, only, two of the tentacles behind her now falling limp on the ground, no longer exuding their previous vitality. She breathed in and out rapidly, but her breathing wasn¡¯t through her nose, but rather through the organs at both sides of her neck.


    Su retreated to Madeline¡¯s side. As soon as he extended his left hand out towards the tentacle, General¡¯s eyes shed with radiance, once again concealing herself!


    Su immediately leapt up, both hands gripping short des in reverse. Void images were drawn out in his surroundings, sparks covering the surroundings of his body! In that instant, it was unknown just how many times the short des and the tentacles exchanged blows!


    The ferocious battle ended in an instant. Su released a groan. The clothes around his heart suddenly exploded, and a teacup sized injury appeared, almost piercing through his body! After quickly retreating, he leaned against the wall, using his left hand to press down on this chest injury as he coldly stared at General who had withdrawn from an invisible state. General was in a much sorrier state as well, with one more tentacleying on the ground, as well as a gaping wound on one side of her neck. Blue blood continuously poured out from this clean cut.

 Book 4 20.5

    Book 4 Chapter 20.5 - Prating Deeply


    This second sh could be said to be a tie. General¡¯s tentacle prated Su¡¯s chest, only to discover that he didn¡¯t have a heart at all. Meanwhile, Su grasped a good chance to hack open her neck, yet unexpectedly discovered that her neck that wasn¡¯t protected by armor was shockingly sturdy, to the extent where it was much sturdier than even the armor around her body! If Su¡¯s de wasn¡¯t aimed at her neck and instead pierced towards her chest, General¡¯s injuries should be much more severe.


    General¡¯s eyes also stared at Su. Even though they were of different species, Su could still clearly sense the rage and pain within those eyes! That was an unspeakable, unforgettable hatred!


    After a second of deadlocked situation, the space between General¡¯s brows suddenly split open, and a lump of soft flesh swelled out, its surface embedded with several dozen spherical crystals. As soon as the crystals appeared, they began to vibrate, waves of a special frequency scattering throughout this entireboratory.


    The moment the crystals appeared, Su immediately felt an extreme sense of uneasiness! As soon as he was going to release a cry of warning, he suddenly saw the feeler on Madeline¡¯s body crazily distort, frantically tearing at her body! After being infected byrge amounts of Su¡¯s intruder cells, the tentacle was already on the brink of death. However, when the remaining cells were stimted by the sound waves, the remaining cells unexpectedly had theirst bit of potential fired up, causing it to once again frantically dance about!


    When he saw blood fly everywhere from Madeline¡¯s chest as well as the rapidly worsening injury, Su¡¯s entire body went ice cold, his mind bingpletely nk! He didn¡¯t know what to do!


    The broken tentacle was like a low level creature. Even though it had no intelligence, its vitality was iparably tenacious. Right now, he could only wait for the intruder cells topletely ughter the tentacle¡¯s cells.


    However, would Madelinest until then?


    After a practically negligible moment of time, Su¡¯s consciousness resumed from its nkness. At this moment, he waspletely controlled by his instincts. He grabbed the tentacle with a single grip, and then with a loud shout, he actually tore it outpletely from Madeline¡¯s body!


    The tentacle was covered with scales, and all of these scales had sharp thorns and curved hooks. After rigidly pulling it out, it was to the extent where he could see many pieces of flesh and internal organs hanging from them.


    Su stood up, flung the tentacle far into the distance, and then he walked towards General. All of the radiance in that green eye already condensed. No fluctuations could be seen, no flickering, not the slightest bit of emotion. Just like that, Su calmly walked towards General.


    He walked in a calm and steady manner, but every movement drew outrge amounts of afterimages. In reality, he was actually fast to an inconceivable level! With just two steps, Su already appeared before General¡¯s face, and reached out his blood covered left hand towards the crystals that appeared between her brows.


    General disyed a hatred that seemed to be carved in her bones and engraved in her heart. Meanwhile, Su used his actions to disy his simrly unforgettable hatred.


    General¡¯s movements weren¡¯t much slower than Su¡¯s. She took a step back, and then the three tentacles that could still move quickly flew before her body, fiercely stabbing towards Su¡¯s brain, throat, and genitalia! Su didn¡¯t have a heart, but she didn¡¯t believe that these parts weren¡¯t weak points either.


    Su suddenly stopped in midair, and then slid back a few meters. These movements thatpletely defied physics caused an error in General¡¯s judgment. The tentacles made contact in front of Su¡¯s body, and then they all bounced away. While sliding backwards, Su stepped lightly on the ground, and then the pistol that was originally tossed onto the ground suddenly bounced up, floating in front of Su¡¯s body. Su reached out his hand, grabbed the pistol, and then the pistol that should have been out of ammunition released a st of blue me. Two bullets flew towards General¡¯s head in a straight line.


    The two gunshots were too abrupt. General didn¡¯t even have time to process in her mind why the pistol that should have beenpletely empty still had bullets when a rain of blood already exploded from the space between her brows, and the crystals were also sted to pieces by the bullets.


    General released a howl of pain. A tentacleshed out towards the pistol with lightning speed. Meanwhile, she herself, while holding her forehead, smashed apart the wall behind her before quickly leaving into the distance.


    The pistol had two rounds left to begin with. Su threw it onto the ground precisely in preparation for this unexpected fatal blow.


    Watching General leave, Su resisted the urge to chase her, instead returning to Madeline¡¯s side. Even though he seriously injured General, strange creatures were currently swarming over in this direction, so he couldn¡¯t leave Madeline who had lost the ability to protect herself here. Su squatted by Madeline¡¯s side, quickly producing a med kit to spray the hemostatic drug, as well as deliver a top-notch emergency treatment injection.


    Su¡¯s left hand held the short dagger, the de continuously dripping with blood during this entire treatment process. All strange beasts that approached within a distance of three meters were instantly ughtered, but as long as it was beyond those three meters, Su couldn¡¯t care less how many strange beasts gathered.

 Book 4 20.6

    Book 4 Chapter 20.6 - Prating Deeply


    During the treatment process, Su¡¯s eyes were resolute and steady, but his hands were uncontrobly trembling slightly. However, eventually, Su still used his right hand toplete an entire rescue surgery in the shortest amount of time, as well as used his left hand to kill all strange beasts who crossed the red line in his heart.


    After the rescue treatment waspleted, Su¡¯s right hand rested tly on Madeline¡¯s chest. With a light tremble, her heart began to beat again, and then a powerful vitality was stimted. All types of systems began to operate at ten times their normal speeds. Within those injuries, he could see new flesh buds growing, starting to repair the damage. Madeline possessed a nearly perfect body, and her recovery ability was also great. However, the great injuries and excessive energy consumption still made her fall into a deep slumber.


    The short de in Su¡¯s left hand moved, slicing open his right wrist. Blood poured out like a fountain, entering the various injuries by Madeline¡¯s chest. Only when blood was overflowing from her injuries did the injury on his wrist close on its own. Su used the battlefield first aid gauze to carefully seal Madeline¡¯s injuries, and only then did he release a breath of air. He then gave his surroundings a look.


    Four or five strange beasts upied the corners of the room, using theirpound eyes to stare deathly at Su. They were releasing low growls, but they were careful not to cross that red line, not daring to take even a single step beyond it. With Su and Madeline as the center, everything within a ring of three meters was filled with the corpses of strange beasts, as well as corpses of irregr humanoids who wore researcher uniforms. All of the corpses were covered in de wounds. Meanwhile, the ground was long covered in these strange creatures¡¯ unique blue colored blood, and it was still continuously flowing out in all directions.


    Perhaps out of fear towards the crazy ughter, when they saw Su stand up, those strange beasts all retreated backwards.


    Su released a coldugh. Turns out these fes also understood fear. However, right now, he didn¡¯t have the time or energy to kill these creatures. Su struggled to suppress the crazy killing intent within his mind. Right now, every bit of his stamina was precious. As long as these strange beasts didn¡¯t provoke him, he didn¡¯t mind letting them live a bit longer. He leaned over to carry the sleeping Madeline, and then he walked towards the first floor¡¯s passageway. He was going to withdraw from the base and wait for Madeline¡¯s injuries to recover.


    Therge amount of blood loss made Su a bit dizzy, and his body felt weak as well. However, he didn¡¯t walk too quickly. After all this was a nest of strange creatures, and since he managed to intimidate these strange beasts with such difficulty, he only wanted to use this rare chance to escape. Once these strange beasts or General who had fled noticed his current weak state, he might very well be surrounded and attacked from all sides again. After his fight against General, Su already had an understanding towards these strange creatures¡¯bat strength, so he didn¡¯t mind a life and death fight. However, what he feared was that the battle would affect Madeline.


    As soon as he reached the first floor without too many mishaps, a silent and familiar fluctuation suddenly filled this ce! This was precisely the fluctuation released by General when shemanded the separated tentacle to attack!


    Su¡¯s heart immediately sank.


    Sure enough, several dozen strange beasts began to move, gathering over. Meanwhile, not too far behind Su, a door suddenly opened, and an irregr humanoid walked out, a youngdy. It seemed like before her body was upied by the strange creatures, she still hadn¡¯t matured yet, and as such, she still maintained a bit of her past tenderness and pureness. However, the pale blue skin and orange eyes disyed that she was not human.


    More than ten irregr humanoids already died under Su¡¯s hands, and as such, he was deeply aware that thebat strength of these irregr humanoids was definitely unrted to their age prior to transformation. This calm youngdy who looked like she had just turned ten gave off an energy radiance that was more powerful than the other irregr humanoid creatures. That was an energy radiance that was already close to seven levels of ability!


    Su slowly turned around, gazed into the youngdy¡¯s gemstone-like orange eyes, and then he suddenly revealed a smile. He waspletely unaware that this smilepletelycked the aesthetic of killing, only leaving behind a sinister and warped expression!


    ¡°Your leader only knows how to send you all to your deaths?¡± Su slowly said.


    The youngdy walked over with rather unsteady steps while saying, ¡°... intruders... must all die... this is... home...¡± Her voice was indistinct, and her grammar was a mess. It seemed like it had been a few decades since she hadst spoken words. However, her meaning was clear. In addition, behind her were more than ten strange beasts. These strange beasts all bared their fangs, gradually closing in with this youngdy just like a group of hunting dogs that she had raised.


    ¡°Die?¡± Su¡¯s smile was already extremely distorted.


    A light crack sounded, simultaneously sounding from the depths of his body as well as the depths of his consciousness. It was as if there was some type of shackles that had, at that moment,pletely shattered.


    Su took a deep breath. His arms moved, and then Madeline¡¯s sleeping body seemed to have lost weight as it slowly floated upwards. Two short des immediately appeared in Su¡¯s hands, spinning at inconceivable degrees and releasing mournful whimpering sounds!

 Book 4 20.7

    Book 4 Chapter 20.7 - Prating Deeply


    An expanse of afterimages suddenly appeared between Su and the youngdy. In that instant, Su already rushed in front of the youngdy, almost making contact with her face as he stood there! Meanwhile, at this moment, the youngdy¡¯s mouth had just opened, revealing the concentrated crystals in her throat. Meanwhile, her right hand equipped with sharp talons had only been raised halfway.


    The spinning short des suddenly stopped, both of them embedding themselves into the youngdy¡¯s chest! It was as if time stopped. The youngdy¡¯s movements also thus froze. She looked at Su, struggling to say something, yet not a word came out.


    The short des were silently extracted from the youngdy¡¯s body, and then like a ghost, Su returned to his original position, catching Madeline¡¯s falling body.


    Right at this moment, Madeline¡¯s body trembled slightly, already opening her eyes. Almost the instant she woke up, her line of sightnded on Su¡¯s shoulder. Then, she struggled to reach out her hand, grabbing a piece of flesh that had appeared unknowingly when on Su¡¯s shoulder.


    Madeline carefully looked at the flesh at the tip of her fingers, and then she ced it into her mouth, closed her eyes, and carefully appreciated the taste. In Su¡¯s perception, as soon as this unremarkable piece of flesh entered Madeline¡¯s body, it quickly dissolved, entering her body. Almost the instant it entered her body, Madeline was like a torch that was ignited, her entire body overflowing with dazzling fiery radiance, almost as if erupting with tremendous vitality through igniting herself!


    This sudden eruption of mes immediately exhausted Madeline¡¯s stamina that wasn¡¯t much to begin with, and the blood Su infused into her body was even nearly depleted, quickly dimming. Su already noticed that even though these energy mes didn¡¯t help the state of her injuries in the slightest, to the extent where it even brought some harm due to the consumption of energy, her body that had been refined by the mes had already undergone a slight change.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Su asked.


    Madeline¡¯s face was worryingly pale. When she heard Su¡¯s question, she weakly smiled and said, ¡°There was a bit of ¡®nucleus¡¯ inside of it. In the past, the Empress had given me a small piece of something that had this nucleus, and that¡¯s why I remembered its taste. The Empress said that this nucleus can allow me to evolve.¡±


    ¡°Nucleus?¡±


    Madeline shook her head and said, ¡°I have never seen what the nucleus looks like. The nucleus fragment the Empress gave me waspletely different from this one. However, it really did have the nucleusponents.¡±


    After speaking these things with difficulty, Madeline who was close to being entirely drained slowly closed her eyes. She buried her head into Su¡¯s chest, once again going fast asleep.


    Su calmly stood there, a sea of data instantly flowing through his brain. In his consciousness, everything that happened since Madeline woke up began to y in reverse, to the extent where every drop of blood of those strange beasts released was reconstructed! This was a tremendous and inconceivable amount of information. Su, who had the panoramic view, could already recall everything, reconstruct everything, and analyze everything!


    However, even with Su¡¯s powerful data processing speed, this sea of data still far exceeded the limits of what he could handle. As a result, intense pain transmitted all over his entire body, causing him to involuntarily twitch. However, Su clenched his teeth and endured it, because the amount of information his memory could store was limited. After a while, what he wanted to know might already be forgotten.


    Finally, his memories froze on a scene, and then it repeated yed back and forth.


    In that moment, Su¡¯s hands were on the pistol, firing it at the space between General¡¯s brows. Then among the scattering flesh and blood, a piecended on Su¡¯s shoulder.


    General!


    Su suddenly opened his eyes!


    Right at that moment, an ear-piercing rm suddenly sounded in the base. The flickering red lights added a sense of urgency to this ce. All of the elevators began to shine with an emergency stop signal, and then all of the emergency passageways leading to the surface exploded violently, the falling earth and rocks immediately plugging up these routespletely. Even more irregr humanoids woke up from the darkness, covering towards the first floor. The flesh tubes everywhere frantically squirmed about, summoning embryo eggs one after another. From time to time, these eggs would split open, and these newly born strange beasts, whilepletely ignoring their bodies that were dripping with fluids, would join the beast horde towards the predetermined destination.


    Su, while carrying Madeline, raised his head. He looked at the cracked ceiling, as well as the flickering red emergency lights, and listened to the loud and shrill rm, the corners of his lips revealing a hint of a sinister smile. He muttered to himself, saying, ¡°Perfect. I didn¡¯t feel like leaving anymore either!¡±


    In Su¡¯s surroundings, there were already several dozen strange beasts, yet he turned a blind eye to them.

 Book 4 21.1

    Book 4 Chapter 21.1 - Devour


    Su¡¯s brain felt like it was being cut by countless knives, the traces of twitching pain spreading throughout his entire body. This was the repercussions of using his brain excessively, which had already brought his nervous system quite some damage. Repairing damage to the nervous system would take several times the energy of normal injuries, and after giving arge amount of blood to Madeline, Su¡¯s body reached a critically weak point. Su could turn the other cells of his body into blood, but he couldn¡¯t create things without sacrificing something else. The amount of energy this required would be inconceivably great.


    Waves of weakness transmitted from inside Su¡¯s body. This was a feeling of extreme hunger.


    Su held Madeline close to him, the depths of his left eye¡¯s pupil silently producing a concentrated mesh of crystals. This was the sight mode he had just created: biological energy view. Under this new mode of vision, all living creatures would be surrounded by all types of colors, the spectrum of radiance representing the strength of energy within that creature.


    Su suddenly took a step forward, and then the instant the tip of his toesnded on the ground, his entire body froze like a statue. The strange beasts¡¯bat instincts were quite terrifying, immediately able to sense their target¡¯s movement trajectory and take action. However, it was precisely because of this that they all came to misjudgments, smashing into a wall in front of Su! These strange beasts, in that moment of chaos, were scattered by a tremendous amount of power. When they smashed against the walls, several strange beasts with above average perception prowess vaguely saw Su leave this ce while dragging afterimages behind him. In addition, in his hand was a continuously struggling strange beast.


    Su¡¯s pace fluctuated irregrly as he walked. If one observed from above, they would see that his steps formed aplex and winded path through the strange beasts¡¯ encirclement. As soon as he broke out from this encirclement, he turned into a vacant room, stopped for an entire second, and then left once again.


    In this second of time, Su tore apart this strange beast¡¯s throat with his teeth. His left hand continuously released fluctuations, urging the small amount of blood within its body to spray out from that injury. In that second, Su already sucked away most of its blood!


    After flinging this strange beast that had already turned into a dried corpse away, Su walked out from the vacant room, passing through a narrow passageway and several strange beasts. Following a momentary sh, the abnormally vicious strange beasts smashed about in all directions, while Su disappeared through the other end of the passage with a new strange beast in hand.


    Then, Su infiltrated the underground second floor once again through the emergency stairs. After walking a small circle around this second floor, he then returned through a different exit back to the first floor.


    During this short process, the strange beasts he carried in his hand had already been switched three times, most of their blood bing food for Su. Su¡¯s body temperature continued to climb. The surface of his body was already reaching a boiling point, while the temperature inside his body exceeded three hundred degrees! Nearly all of his bodily fluids were boiling, as well as, through this method, operate several times faster. Meanwhile, the blood of these strange creatures that were sucked in immediately boiled as soon as it entered his stomach, continuously being broken down into the simplest proteins and other nutrients to be absorbed by Su¡¯s body. All of the organs that still existed in Su¡¯s body were frantically releasing blood to replenish what he had lost.


    The blood of these strange beasts, aside from the organic matter, wasn¡¯t suited for the consumption of humans or most creatures on earth. Their blood possessedrge amount of inorganic poison, as well as powerful corrosion properties once activated. For humans, the blood of these strange creatures was undoubtedly a type of powerful acid.


    However, Su was an exception.


    He discovered with surprise that the digestion of this blood went quite smoothly. The blood smoothly entered his body, and the small amount Su¡¯s body could not process was so slight it was nearly negligible. Meanwhile, these strange creatures¡¯ blood was dposed and absorbed extremely thoroughly, moreover releasingrge amounts of blood in a short amount of time, with almost none wasted. It was almost as if the blood of these creatures was food that was naturally prepared for him.


    Su was instinctively operating as well, adjusting his digestion process of this food in ways he himself didn¡¯t even understand. In just a few minutes, the digestion and absorption process was shortened to a third of its original time.


    If Su waspletely clear-headed and with full rationality, he would definitely also feel a sense of fear towards his own instinctive actions! It was as if an ancient prehistoric beast was hiding within him, one that was currently awakening. However, right now, Su didn¡¯t even seem to have noticed any of this, his attention half concentrated on searching for General¡¯s traces, half monitoring the state of Madeline¡¯s body.


    Meanwhile, under the ear-splitting rm and dark red lightning, Su¡¯s afterimages seemed to be everywhere. Wherever he traveled through, there would inevitably be endless blue blood that sshed about! He frantically pursued and devoured these strange creatures, and then poured the newly produced blood into Madeline¡¯s injuries, turning it into nutrients for her recovery. In front of these terrifying strange creatures, Su had be a hundred percent predator.

 Book 4 21.2

    Book 4 Chapter 21.2 - Devour


    In a corner of the underground third floor, Su lowered Madeline¡¯s body. He gently undid the emergency gaze covering her chest, and then the injury on his right wrist opened again, blood pouring out like a spring into Madeline¡¯s already shrinking injury, filling it in an instant.


    The skinny irregr life form youngdy appeared not too far out. Where her breasts should have been, there were instead two oval crystal organs. In addition, these crystal organs already gathered shocking amounts of energy, the center gradually shining with scorching radiance. Immediately afterwards, two beams of energy radiance already roared outwards with powerparable to high energysers!


    Only, these two beams of light fired upwards diagonally, instantly melting through several sturdy alloyyers, reaching into the first floor, and then only stopping after carving out two deep gashes on the ceiling before exhausting all of their energy.


    Su appeared behind this strange youngdy. His knee against her waist, his left arm wrapped around her neck, and just like that, her upper body was forced back, and as such, the two beams of energy radiance naturally shot upwards. Like General, this strange youngdy¡¯s neck region was actually covered with extremely thick flexible armor, but her body was far less powerful than General¡¯s. Following a full force knee to her lower back, half of her body¡¯s bone structure seemed to have beenpletely fractured. The intense pain made her orange eyes momentarily lose luster, and streaks of blue blood sprayed out from the sides of her neck.


    ¡°Call out to your Ruler, ask him toe save you!¡± Su said by this youngdy¡¯s ears with a low voice.


    The youngdy¡¯s voice was intermittent, but it contained a clear hatred and unquestionable resolution. ¡°You invaded our home, killed ourpanions, Ruler... will destroy you!¡±


    Suughed coldly. ¡°This is the world of humans, it doesn¡¯t belong to your strange life form species. Call out to Ruler, or else I will kill you right now!¡±


    ¡°We... will not surrender.¡± The youngdy¡¯s eyes began to turn despondent.


    The corners of Su¡¯s eyes jumped slightly. With a soft voice, he said, ¡°I know that you all are aggregates of microorganisms. As long as a tiny portion is left, you all can be regrown. However, if you are hoping that I don¡¯t have any way ofpletely destroying you human upying parasites, then you¡¯ll be terribly disappointed!¡±


    Su¡¯s right hand ferociously exerted force,pletely entering the middle of this youngdy¡¯s back! His hand immediately released countless fine thorns. Holes opened up at their tips, absorbing her body¡¯s fluids while releasing intruder cells.


    The youngdy¡¯s body twitched, breathing violently, her gradually vacant eyes helplessly looking upwards, her orange pupils reflecting the emergency lights that were dark red like blood.


    ¡°... let her go...¡± A voice that was hoarse and out of practice sounded. It was General.


    ¡°General...¡± The eyes of the youngdy whose vitality was quickly flowing out from her lit up, crying out with difficulty.


    Upon seeing General¡¯s appearance, Su smiled again. When he smiled, the corners of his lips were pointed downwards,pletely shattering all aesthetic perceptions. His light blonde hair slowly danced about, a crystalttice clearly appearing within his green left pupil. Then, one word at a time, one sentence at a time, he said, ¡°In reality, all of you are just small parts of Ruler¡¯s body that were separated, so why is there a need to copy humans and distinguish between yourselves?¡±


    General¡¯s delicate and pretty face disyed clear anger. The tentacles behind her brandished intensely. However, perhaps because of the youngdy in Su¡¯s hands, she forcefully suppressed her anger, not rushing at Su and instead speaking with a strange voice, ¡°We are still people! Our... bodies changed, but still have... human souls. We have peacefully lived here... not disturbing the outside world. Why... you have to invade our... home?¡±


    ¡°Humans? Even things assembled from poison dare to call themselves humans? You all merely stole the body¡¯s original memories, yet you all call these souls?¡± Su sneered, removing his right hand.


    The youngdy¡¯s body had most of her blood sucked out. It had alreadypletely lost its life force, slowly falling onto the ground.


    General¡¯s body trembled as she angrily berated. ¡°You... murderer! Also, you... aren¡¯t human either!¡±


    Su stared at the space between General¡¯s brows. There was an extremely striking scar there, clearly not recovered fully yet. Even though these strange life forms that were made of microorganisms possessed recovery force far greater than an ordinary creature, even among these strange life forms, General¡¯s recovery force could be said to be extremely great.


    When he heard General¡¯s hateful words, Suughed, and with a low voice, said, ¡°You are called General? No matter, regardless of what you are, no matter what you say, you will still end up as my food.¡±

 Book 4 21.3

    Book 4 Chapter 21.3 - Devour


    Su suddenly walked forward.


    This step, from start to finish, was practically no different from a sh. Where his foot left the ground and where itnded, two separate Sus appeared. Meanwhile, between those two figures were endless afterimages!


    Two tentacles appeared out of thin air, striking at Su¡¯s figures, but they werepletely fruitless.


    Su immediately appeared behind General¡¯s back, the two short des viciously hacking towards the tentacles¡¯ base! General¡¯s six tentacles already regenerated. Two of them failed to hit anything, but two more instantly intertwined, using their scale covered tips to block Su¡¯s short des. Thest two tentacles attacked at Su¡¯s body like poisonous dragons!


    General and Su momentarily tangled about each other, and then they suddenly separated. In that nearly indistinguishable moment, both sides already had more than ten wounds on them, blood sshing out and countless beads of blood interweaving in midair. Three of General¡¯s tentacles broke off, while Su¡¯s right arm was almostpletely severed from the elbow up!


    Only when the heavenly injured Su and General mutually red at each other did the shockwaves of the battle from just now start spreading. Wherever they passed, everything would silently shatter. With these two as the center, an empty domain of several tens of meters instantly appeared!


    Madeline slept right at the center of the energy storm, miraculously not suffering any injuries. General¡¯s tentacles released countless destructive attacks, yet Su would always block them with his body. She slept extremely peacefully, her injuries currently stabilizing. The new tissues within her wound had already regenerated arge half of the terrifying hole. However, for some reason, Madeline¡¯s life force was currently disappearing bit by bit!


    Su gave Madelin who was still sleeping a deep look. He suddenly stood up, unexpectedly tearing his right arm that was hanging by threads straight off, tossing it onto the ground. He then looked at General before saying calmly, ¡°You still aren¡¯t running?¡±


    ¡°Run? ...why need to... run?¡± General couldn¡¯t understand Su¡¯s logic. In her perspective, Su¡¯s fighting strength and her own were about the same, while that unconscious woman would soon lose her life.


    This was Ruler¡¯s domain. As long as she was within her domain, Madeline¡¯s life force would continuously flow away. It seemed like Su wasn¡¯t affected by Ruler¡¯s influence, and General couldn¡¯t understand why this was, but Ruler already exined the following battle process to her with his unparalleled wisdom. Su was going to die, while she would obtain a rebirth.


    Su suddenly used his remaining left arm to tear off his tatteredbat suit, exposing his entire upper body! The muscles of his chest continued to wriggle about, moreover splitting towards both sides. From below his muscles, an enormous rhomboid crystal appeared! The crystal was an amber color, the center adorned with a dark colored pattern. As the radiance swirled, an enormous eye was added to Su¡¯s chest!


    General¡¯s mind trembled all of a sudden, almost believing the eye in Su¡¯s chest was real. However, along with the movement of the amber crystal¡¯s radiance, this thing that looked alike a wild beast¡¯s pupil moved, staring deathly at her! In that instant, General discovered that Su¡¯s left eye was actually closed! In that instant, and indescribable fear seized her entire consciousness.


    A small crystal surfaced on each of Su¡¯s shoulders, and milky white radiance shone resplendently. Then, those two crystals shone, and Su¡¯s body slowly rose into the air, thus levitating there!


    Su took a deep breath, and then he released a silent roar towards General!


    General immediately felt as if she was facing a storm, and then she was suddenly flung backwards! Behind her,yers of walls were being silently disintegrated under the energy storm, turning into ashes. The armor covering the surface of her body began to deconstruct, falling off ke by ke. Then, under the devastating energy storm, they began to burn, turning into ashes. The brandishing tentacles continuously produced bubbles, and then they ruptured one after another, releasingrge sts of steam. Like smelted metal, the tips of the tentacles released mes, continuously distorting and vaporizing.


    When General mmed heavily into the base¡¯s outer wall, her entire body was caved in inside of the several meter thick concrete wall. Then, all of the concrete within a few meters of her body was instantly covered in cracks, crushed into countless small pieces; only then did she fall onto the ground.


    General¡¯s hands supported her onthe ground, struggling to get up. She looked towards Su¡¯s direction, and then like a wild beast, she leapt to an escape passage beside her, quickly fleeing.


    At the heart of the energy storm, Su continued to float in midair, using his remaining left arm to carry Madeline. The enormous eye in his chest already became a narrow slit, looking like it wished to sleep due to excessive fatigue. Meanwhile, his green left pupil opened once again.


    When he saw General run, an indescribable smile appeared. With a soft voice, he said to himself, ¡°Will you be able to run, nucleus?¡±


    The energy crystals behind his shoulder began to flicker with radiance. Just like that, Su flew through the air, chasing in the direction General disappeared to. When he flew halfway there, Su suddenly shot downwards, directly sting through the floor, descending a floor.


    Meanwhile, General had just ran out from the passage¡¯s corner, appearing in front of Su¡¯s face!

 Book 4 21.4

    Book 4 Chapter 21.4 - Devour


    Su floated in midair, the energy crystals behind his back continuously providing him with energy, allowing him to stay afloat in midair. Madeline who was being carried in his arms rested extremely peacefully, her silver long hair scattering down on Su¡¯s chest, covering most of that ¡®eye¡¯. The crystal eye was closed to a slit, appearing extremely fatigued, a bit annoyed by the hair¡¯s disturbance, but not disying the slightest bit of impatience. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s left eye that was staring at General disyed an entirely different coldness, the clear crystalttice covering it disying a coldness that didn¡¯t belong to living creatures. It was as if Su¡¯s eye and the crystal eye on his chest belonged to two different consciousness.


    General, who was facing him, was in an extremely sorry state. Injuries covered her body, and all of those injuries were pouring out blue colored blood. The tentacles rested limply behind her, half liquid tissues continuously flowing and dripping outwards. However, in Su¡¯s energy view, General¡¯s energy radiance was still brilliant, only losing about 20% of her peak state, definitely not as haggard as she looked on the surface. Moreover, energy was currently entering General¡¯s body from the flesh tubes on the ground.


    Su gave General¡¯s lower body a look, seeing that her legs had entered the flesh tubes, currently absorbing energy to repair her body¡¯s injuries.


    The density of General¡¯s body was several tens of times that of ordinary strange beasts, and it was even more the sort that was suitable for Su¡¯s absorption. The poison characteristics and explosive power were even greater. From this point, she was a biological weapon that was produced purely forbat. In Su¡¯s energy view, because of her injuries, her energy continuously dispersed into her surroundings, but the energy that leaked out didn¡¯t vanish into the air, instead drifting down to the flesh tubes around them through a mysterious power, and then be reabsorbed.


    Su¡¯s eye narrowed slightly. He already sensed that there seemed to be a formless pressure and restriction inside this base, but regardless of whether it was the energy or panoramic view, everything appeared normal. General¡¯s leaking of energy proved the existence of this formless field.


    Su gently flung Madeline upwards, and like an illusory spirit, she drifted into the air. Meanwhile, the crystals behind Su¡¯s shoulders stopped shining, and his body, as if it weighed a thousand pounds, released a muffled tonk sound when itnded on the ground, seemingly making the entire base tremble. The sturdy flesh tubes and membranes were all easily trampled through, and two pits appeared in the alloy floor. Under the great weight, even Su¡¯s sturdy military boots split into pieces.


    Su raised his right leg, and then he took arge step forward. When his foot descended, arge depression was created by the great power. He currently didn¡¯t have the high speed that dragged out afterimages behind him, and his body seemed to have several tens or even over a hundred tons of weight. Every step seemed extremely strenuous, and each time his feet descended, a deep depression would be left behind. In addition, the walls and ceiling around him would tremble, sending dust falling down. The two energy crystals that had restrained their energy began to operate in reverse, using the most basic gravitational force to add a tremendous energy force field to Su¡¯s body. The most intuitive result of this was that Su¡¯ body¡¯s weight already exceeded a hundred tons. Moving this heavy body, even with Su¡¯s improved power, was an extremely strenuous task.


    However, when faced with this sluggish and clumsy Su, General instead felt an unprecedented graveness, as well as an unprecedented true fear. Su was like a roaring volcano as he walked over towards her step by step. As long as she was in the research base, General could use the ever present flesh tubes and membranes to replenish nutrients and energy, and Ruler could also amplify her energy. It could be said that in this type of environment, even when facing an enemy with power greater than hers, General would still be in an invincible position. In addition, from start to finish, the power Su disyed was merely at a simr level as her own.


    However, the left fist Su slowly raised contained a terrifying energy storm. General understood clearly that this energy storm definitely possessed the power to destroy her!


    General¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted, and then she suddenly ran into the wall beside her. However, as soon as she moved, she discovered that her body had unknowingly when also be several tens of tons in weight. This mistake in perception and sudden increase in weight made her knees buckle, causing her to kneel onto the ground. The tremendous force directly sted through the surface of the ground. General¡¯s body copsed, falling ayer down.


    With a single step, Su already appeared above General. His body that was now extremely heavy, together with his left fist that had finished gathering power mmed ferociously against General¡¯s stomach!


    The st wave of this collision of energy instantly destroyed everything within several meters around the two of them. Arge hole was once again opened up in the alloy floor below them, and so they once again fell down, entering the fourth floor! General who had received serious injuries again and again disyed an unexpected persistent vitality. With a scream, her arms, as ifpletelycking bones, stretched out in reverse, their fingers that suddenly lengthened stabbing deeply into Su¡¯s ribs! When her hands impaled his body, General¡¯s ten fingers expanded, and within the burning hot chest, wed towards a predetermined location. Soon after, she made contact with what she wanted, a massive, glossy, and zing crystal; the crystal eye that appeared in Su¡¯s chest.


    Without needing to think any further, General¡¯s ten fingers turned into ten tentacles, wrapped around this crystal eye, and then forcefully tore at it! The power her hands released was great, enough to twist steel! As soon as she exerted force, General could clearly sense the crystal eye release a crack sound! She immediately increased her power to the limit, going all out topletely crush this crystal eye to pieces!


    General not only knew that those on the surface would develop all types of powerful abilities, she even knew that some of them would create mysterious energy crystals, as well as develop all types of inconceivably powerful abilities through them. However, if one obtained abilities through these energy crystals, then these crystals would be those ability users¡¯ unique weak points. Once shattered, the ability users would suffer life threatening damage.


    Su almost seemed to have not sensed that General¡¯s hands were currently inserted into his chest. He simply raised his left fist, condensed enough power, and then mmed it down on General¡¯s abdomen again! However, from Su¡¯s twitching cheeks, it was clear that the pain General inflicted was already reaching the limits of what he could endure.


    However, Su looked like he waspletely unaware of his crystal eyes¡¯ destruction, only mming his fist again and again down on General. However, General discovered that the damage Su¡¯s fists delivered was unexpectedly small. The energy that entered her body didn¡¯t gather at her weak points, but instead spread outwards, with the damage mainlying from shaking her body, and even the harm was concentrated on movement systems. The energy each fist carried seemed to be equivalent to everything his body could take, but by attacking like this, the damage it inflicted was only a third of what it should have been.


    General didn¡¯t understand why this was, but she instinctively seized this opportunity for a counterattack. As such, she changed her intention of detonating her hands in Su¡¯s chest, instead attacking Su¡¯s crystal eye. The results were clear.


    Su¡¯s persistent attacks were still effective. General felt all of her body¡¯s energy leaking away, and all perception disappearing as well. Even Ruler¡¯s domain seemed to have been cut off. However, the moment before her body becamepletely numb, with thest bit of energy in General¡¯s body, she finally delivered a final attack!


    When she heard the clear shattering sound that seemed to have fulfilled her final wishes, general suddenly felt as if her dream had been achieved. Even though Su¡¯s left hand was already inserted into her forehead, General¡¯s face was still smiling, and only then did the expression in her eyes fade away.


    A loud rumbling sound rang through the air. Su and General who were tangled with each other fell heavily onto the deepest floor of the research base. Su¡¯s face was deathly pale, and his green eye even more so released a streak of ghastly red line.


    When he saw General whose face still had a smile frozen on it, Su also smiled. His smile was simrly one of satisfaction. Both him and General obtained what they wanted, and they both paid the corresponding price.


    He struggled to his feet, raising his left hand to his face. At the center of his palm was a satiny piece of flesh, embedded within over ten rhombus crystals. This fist sized piece of flesh was still throbbing continuously, just like a pulsing heart.


    This was nucleus, the nucleus that would enable Madeline¡¯s evolution.


    A perfect nucleus.

 Book 4 21.5

    Book 4 Chapter 21.5 - Devour


    The nucleus throbbed like a heart, the energy inside flowing about with the pulsating rhythm. Energy was being sucked out through the paths that had been severed. After undergoing a system alteration and crystal purification, it would be able to provide and eliminate energy. The manner at which the energy was being exchanged was simple, effective, and powerful, and the efficiency of conversion was even greater than Su¡¯s.


    After a bit of observation, Su understood that the so-called nucleus actually represented an extreme evolution method. It could be treated as a highly advanced engine for biological weapons. Even if it was an ordinary soldier, upon having the nucleus imnted, they could still easily defeat more than ten other soldiers at simr levels. Meanwhile, the greater one¡¯s abilities were, the greater the amplification nucleus would bring.


    Madeline¡¯s body slowly descended through the gentle force field, returning to the crook of Su¡¯s arm. When he saw her delicate sleeping face, Su released a light sigh. If one only looked at her from the outside, there was no way anyone would associate her with a battle weapon. However, she was indeed a hundred percent a murder machine. The nucleus actually matched Madeline quite well, both of them simple, highly effective, and focused on an explosion of maximum might without the slightest bit of waste.


    Su was still hesitating whether he should give this nucleus to Madeline. The nucleus had some intruder cells that were simr to his own, a type of adaptive body cell. Once it selected a host, it wouldpletely merge with the host, and in addition, based on the host¡¯s genes surrounding environment, it would choose the most suitable method to produce a new nucleus. However, once one epted the nucleus¡¯ alteration, it would mean that one¡¯s body and even gic structures would experience great changes. At that time, Madeline, from a biological standpoint, would no longer be considered human.


    Would she be willing to do this? Su hesitated.


    If it was eight years ago, Su would immediately make the decision for her. However now, Su felt that maybe it was best for Madeline to make this decision for herself, even though she already disyed a desire for evolution. However, when he held this nucleus in his hand, Su suddenly discovered that things weren¡¯t that simple.


    If these nuclei were biological weapons other intelligent races produced, then the level of technology they represented was who knew how many eras ahead of earth! No one knew what kind of unexpected events would happen after merging with a nucleus.


    Su frowned as he looked at the general¡¯s corpse. Her gicposition was vastly different from the other strange creatures. It seemed like it should be the result of epting the nucleus¡¯ alteration. In addition, after obtaining nucleus, only then did he discover that General¡¯s power should be far more that what she disyed on the surface, but for some reason, she wasn¡¯t able topletely disy this nucleus¡¯ abilities. Of course, if Generalpletely disyed this nucleus¡¯ power, the result of victory or defeat would be hard to say.


    While muttering to himself irresolutely, the left arm that was carrying Madeline unintentionally tightened a bit. The distance between nucleus and Madeline became closer, and a breath of air she released reached this nucleus.


    Like a volcano, the speed at which this nucleus moved at suddenly increased ten times! Meanwhile, the power it throbbed with increased to hundreds or even over a thousand times! In that instant, Su almost couldn¡¯t hold the nucleus and let it fly out from his hand!


    Su was greatly shocked. He did everything to clench this nucleus. His left hand even more so released countless wisps of flesh, binding tightly around this nucleus! However, the power the nucleus throbbed with increased unendingly, immediately reaching a level at which Su couldn¡¯t hold onto it anymore. The wisps of flesh that were as sturdy as superalloy were broken one after another! Out of helplessness, several tens of spikes shot out from his palm into the nucleus crystal, infusing a small amount of intruder cells in an attempt to weaken its power.


    An intense battle instantly erupted at a cellr level, and then Su discovered with shock that the intruder cells that entered the nucleus were all defeated! Meanwhile, when the offensive cells this nucleus released entered Su¡¯s body, they were also wiped out. When the element of numbers was ignored, this nucleus and Su¡¯s intruder cells were of simr power; this was something that had never happened before.


    Right at this moment, Madeline¡¯s body suddenly moved, the rhythm and core pulse the exact same. Su discovered that her entire body was resonating with this nucleus!


    Madeline released a soft breath of air, slowly awakening. As soon as she recovered consciousness, her azure eyes stared at the nucleus in Su¡¯s left hand and said with shock, ¡°Nucleus?!¡±


    ¡°It should be. However, this thing seems to be extremely dangerous.¡± Su replied while carefully controlling the nucleus. Even though the nucleus ought to be at a great disadvantage, he felt like it was more and more difficult to deal with. Large amounts of iparably ferociousbat cells entered Su¡¯s body through his blood, forcing him to producerge amounts of intruder cells to intercept them. At the same time, nucleus was still absorbing Su¡¯s body¡¯s energy, while Su had no way of stopping this. What left Su upset was that it was precisely the energy he provided that allowed this nucleus to rapidly producebat cells, which then came back around to attack him.


    Su looked calm on the surface, but the battle against nucleus was actually iparably vicious. If an ordinary ability user had their body invaded by Su¡¯s intruder cells, even if it was just a small drop of blood, they would turn into lumps of flesh after a few minutes. Meanwhile, in this battle against nucleus, if his intruder cells couldn¡¯t hold on, in less than ten minutes, Su would be a part of this nucleus.

 Book 4 21.6

    Book 4 Chapter 21.6 - Devour


    Madeline¡¯s entire body was weak without a bit of energy, resting weakly against Su¡¯ chest. However, even if she had her peak nine levels of strength, she still definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to move right now.


    As she looked at nucleus, she didn¡¯t even want to raise her hands. Her silver hair, however, drifted up on its own, moving towards the intensely pulsing nucleus. When her silver hair made contact with nucleus, the nucleus immediately released a slight sound, and all of the crystals began to release a hazy radiance, as if all of its functions werepletely aroused. The unending stream ofbat cells flowing into Su¡¯s body thus slowed down, and then their attackspletely stopped.


    Madeline¡¯s gray hair, like ten fine fingers, began to stroke this nucleus, carefully sensing it. Then, she said, ¡°I can feel that this is what I¡¯ve always beencking.¡±


    When he saw how this nucleus and Madeline resonated, after a moment of hesitation, he still loosened his hand. The nucleus was propped up by Madeline¡¯s gray hair and brought before her face. The moment it left Su¡¯s hand, the nucleus immediately calmed down, entering Madeline¡¯s hair in an extremely docile manner. Without any hesitation, Madeline¡¯s small mouth opened, and then nucleus entered like a streak of lightning, so fast that Su had no time to stop it.


    Madeline raised her head to look at Su. As soon as she wanted to say something, her face suddenly changed. She stared rigidly at Su, crying out involuntarily, ¡°You... what happened to you?!¡±


    Su revealed a slight smile, and as if nothing was wrong, he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This General was a bit troublesome, so I ended up exhausting myself a bit more. I¡¯ll be fine after a bit of rest. I am not as weak as humans.¡±


    Madeline¡¯s azure eyes seemed like they were going to see through Su. She stared into Su¡¯s eye, the slight smile on her face gradually disappearing. Her eyes flickered, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. Only, her long gray hair moved upwards, and like a pair of hands, they lightly touched Su¡¯s face.


    Suughed, his left arm that was wrapped around her tightening. He then raised his head towards the enormous hole that prated through several floors, about to rise up and leave this base.


    However, after rising up a meter, Su then slowly descended again.


    A loud bang sounded. The ce where Su¡¯s feetnded onpletely caved in. From the map of the research base Conier provided, this should have originally been the base¡¯s lowest floor. However, when the floor caved in, an enormous space of over ten meters appeared!


    Under the support of the energy field his shoulder¡¯s crystals produced, Su slowly descended, and then he safely arrived on the ground, stepping onto the thick cushion of flesh. This was an enormous space that stretched several hundred meters, its size even greater than the entire underground base. On the surrounding stone walls, biological lights that were equipped with illumination functions lit up one after another, eventually lighting up this enormous space as bright as day.


    At the edge of the floor after it caved in, troops of people who had already been upied by this strange life form began to appear. Most of them wore researcher uniforms, but there were quite a few administrative personnel, guards, and other staff members. These irregr humanoids gathered at the edge of the floor, stooping down to look over, several hundred pairs of eyes of varying colors and shapes converging on Su¡¯s body. The air was filled with a noiseless fluctuation. Even though Su didn¡¯t understand its contents, he knew that this was how these irregr humanoidsmunicated.


    By the edge of the floor, the irregr humanoids that were looking at Su numbered over several hundred! Most of them had around five levels of ability, while a third of them had sixth level ability, and several dozen of them with around seven levels of ability. Even in Dragon City, this was a terrifying amount of power!


    At the center of these several hundred irregr humans¡¯ attention was Su with only one arm, and that arm was carrying Madeline who had already lost the ability to fight, yet hepletely calmed down. Su raised his head, his green left eye coldly observing these restless irregr humanoids. A biting cold and formless aura slowly spread out.


    Wherever his eye passed, the fluctuations these strange humanoids used to converse with each other disappeared. All of these individuals who had been been swept through by Su¡¯s eye trembled, their bodies immediately entering a battle stance. In these strange humanoids¡¯ perception, Su hadpletely be their natural predator!


    After looking around him, the entire room became miracuously quiet. Su revealed a coldugh, and then he suddenly walked forward. The moment he took this step, this space suddenly became filled with fluctuations, powerful and ferocious like a summer night storm over a great sea! All of those strange humanoids stirred restlessly, crying out with everything they had, pushing and shoving each other, as well as brandishing their sharp ws or teeth towards Su! A few especially robust irregr humanoids already began to jump in their original locations, ready to throw themselves over at any moment.


    Su stood there calmly like a sculpture, the lifeless crystalttice once again appearing in his left eye, the dark, overflowing aura slowly but steadily spreading all around him, devouring all heat, energy and fluctuations they passed through. Wherever it went, that ce would be an icy cold and deathly still world controlled by darkness. It was like a ck hole that spread with Su at the center, slowly spreading outwards.


    At the center of the ck hole was an expanse of nothingness. The irregr humanoids could see that Su was standing right there, yet they couldn¡¯t sense Su¡¯s existence. At the center of that ck hole, nothing could be sensed. However, it was precisely this tremendous feeling of nothingness that made their souls tremble!


    However, these irregr humanoids still stirred restlessly, instead finding it more and more difficult to remain calm. Almost all of their eyes were gathered at the foot Su stepped forward with. Underneath Su¡¯s feet was the only irregr humanoid that reached nine levels of ability, General.

 Book 4 22.1

    Book 4 Chapter 22.1 - Heart of Darkness


    After losing the nucleus, General lost all mobility and life force. She lost control of the energy left over in her body, currently slowly altering her bodyposition, changing her crystals. General was still alive, but her body made of crystals was no longer listening to her will¡¯smands. Despite being in front of all of these irregr humanoids¡¯ faces, the most she could do was powerlessly struggle a few times.


    These irregr life forms understood anger, clearly possessing their own emotions and pride. Their intellect that wasn¡¯t inferior to that of humans even more understood the clear humiliation and provocation Su was directing at them, this anger even the making the mouths of some of these creatures who were roaring and bearing their fangs exceptionally viciously split apart at their corners. However, from the very beginning, not a single irregr humanoid dared to jump down. Su exuded an indescribable aura that made these irregr humanoids feel an instinctive fear. As long as they approached him, even the bravest irregr humanoid would freeze up from terror.


    Madeline already closed her eyes, powerlessly resting in Su¡¯s embrace. She looked extremely peaceful, but within her body, a storm of energy had long begun to stir about. The nucleus already extended to various parts of her body,prehensively modifying her, as well as supplementing the deficiencies and damage of her genes.


    Su didn¡¯t disy any other movements either, facing everyone just like that in a deadlocked situation. Once Madeline finished merging with the nucleus and recovered her ability to move, leaving the underground base would be much easier. Of course, if any irregr humanoids dared to charge down, Su didn¡¯t mind turning them all into souls of the deceased.


    Winds suddenly stirred about within this ce!


    The tremendous amount of energy stored within the thickyers of flesh covering over ten thousand square meters of space began to move, rotating about, forming an enormous vortex of energy in an instant. Meanwhile, Su who was standing above theyer of flesh felt as if he was stepping on an enormous energy storm!


    Su¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly. He pulled out his right leg that had sunk into the flesh covered floor, flung out General¡¯s body, and then as if he was sliding on ice, he immediately moved back over ten meters.


    The ce he was originally standing on suddenly split open, and then an enormous tentacle reached out! The tentacle was more than a meter thick, seven to eight meters long. After moving about a few times in the air, the tip suddenly split apart, revealing an enormous mouth covered with sharp teeth! If Su was still standing in his original location, he would have been devoured by the tentacle¡¯s enormous mouth. However, such obvious energy fluctuations was something Su could have easily discovered even prior to joining the dragonriders, let alone the current Su with his panoramic view. As such, this tentacle only bit down on air.


    A new energy vortex appeared below Su¡¯s feet. This time, when the vortex formed, Su immediately slid to the side, his drifting light blonde hair leaving behind an expanse of golden brilliance.


    A new tentacle rushed out from the flesh cushioning, rushing upwards with unparalleled might. It simrly opened up an enormous mouth before biting down viciously. Of course, it only bit down on empty air as well.


    As if not learning from the previous two failures, a third tentacle rose from beneath Su¡¯s feet, the result clearly the same. From when the energy vortex gathered to when the tentacle emerged, there was at least a two second dy, enough time for Su to move from one end of this vast space to the other. It was to the extent where Su was moving right next to the two brandishing tentacles as he evaded.


    A fourth tentacle didn¡¯t appear in the end, the three tentacles brandishing about fruitlessly in midair. When they moved about, roaring wind sounds could be heard, and inhuman howls were released from their mouths, yet they didn¡¯t try to attack Su again. They seemed to have already understood that their attacks weren¡¯t going to work.


    The entire flesh cushion began to move about, continuously swelling, and soon after, it produced a flesh mountain. The peak of this flesh mountain quickly reached five to six meters in height, yet it continued to grow. The three tentacles moved towards the mountain of flesh, revolving around its sides. Then, the bottom of the flesh mountain continuously split apart, releasing another dozen or so tentacles that moved about, as if in demonstration. Along with the undting cushion of flesh, General¡¯s body was brought to the top of this flesh mountain.


    ¡°Conier¡¯s dogs! Intruders! Why must you intrude into my home!¡± A sharp, angry, and resounding voice shouted out.


    The flesh hill suddenly split apart, and then an entirely naked youth stood up. He had light blonde hair simr to Su¡¯s, his face pretty to the point where it was extremely feminine. Meanwhile, his lips that were scarlet like blood gave one a strange sense of sex appeal. Just like Su, the youth also had satin like skin that flickered with soft radiance, as if he was a human carved from soft jade. He looked like he was standing on the mountain of flesh, but his feet were actually one with the mountainous flesh.


    From his power and influence, his control over the flesh everywhere, as well as the surrounding irregr humanoids¡¯ reactions, this youth who was furiously questioning Su was Ruler.


    Towards this meaningless question, Su didn¡¯t feel a need to reply, instead only staring at Ruler. However, Ruler actually knew Conier? This meant that the old man wasn¡¯t as simple as he looked to be on the surface, and the inner details of what went on in the research base wasn¡¯t as simple as how Conier described it.


    Ruler¡¯s eyes gradually turned into a gemstone like redness. He reached out his arms towards General. A formless energy field raised her body, sending her into his embrace.


    ¡°Ansuna...¡± Ruler called out softly, his trembling voice containing a sea of emotions.


    Turns out General¡¯s name was Ansuna.


    Endless energy entered General¡¯s body through Ruler¡¯s hands, yet it wasn¡¯t able to prevent the crystallization that now already covered half her body from spreading further. The stream of energy was still able to arouse the final bit of energy within General, returning some luster to her orange eyes.


    General raised her head to look at Ruler¡¯s young and handsome face. She raised her hand, wishing to touch his face. However, with this movement, her arm released a light crack sound, her forearm that was alreadypletely crystallized revealing many cracks. Her entire left arm fell onto the mountain of flesh, bounced up, fell, and then rolled down until it tumbled more than ten meters out. A long and slender crystallized finger had already broken off during this process.


    ¡°Ansuna!...¡± Ruler wanted to grab that fallen arm, but he was just a bit too slow. As he looked at General¡¯s broken arm, Ruler¡¯s hand was also trembling. He held that broken arm, yet he didn¡¯t dare exert any force out of fear of bringing her pain, even though he knew that General¡¯s crystallized body already couldn¡¯t feel any pain.

 Book 4 22.2

    Book 4 Chapter 22.2 - Heart of Darkness


    Ruler was not good atbat. When he saw how Ruler was unable to grab General¡¯s falling left hand, this was the ice cold conclusion Su reached.


    In fact, Su already noticed this from how Ruler controlled those tentacles. Ruler seemed to be more of a spiritual leader, or the conscious representative of the irregr humanoids, and not abat type creature. Those tentacles looked sinister and terrifying, but with Su¡¯s deep understanding towardsbat creatures, just a rough look was all he needed to know that their true uses didn¡¯ty inbat, but rather construction and transport.


    A brilliant smile suddenly appeared on General¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t use the voice waves of irregr humanoids, but rather human speech. ¡°I... cannot stay with you anymore. Sorry... I couldn¡¯t protect you... even though I had the nucleus... I... never tried my hardest...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak anymore and sleep. I will join you soon.¡± Ruler wrapped one arm around General, his other arm holding her broken arm as he spoke gently.


    General¡¯s chest began to flicker with a crystalline luster. Concentrated crystal granules continuously extended upwards. Perhaps because she knew that these were her final moments, General¡¯s face suddenly erupted with brilliant radiance, and her voice became clear and fluid, just like that of an ordinary human girl, without any more shakiness or mechanical awkwardness.


    ¡°No! You still have to protect it! Promise me that you will do your best! You cannot let it lose control and leak into the outside world! Once you¡¯ve done your best,e look for me then.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Ruler said.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± The radiance on Ansuna¡¯s face gradually retreated, but the afterglow that was gentle like the setting sun gave her an astonishing beauty. She gave Ruler the most beautiful smile, and then she spoke herst words. ¡°I love you, big brother.¡±


    The afterglow finally died out.


    Ruler became silent, silent in the darkness after the afterglow faded.


    In that moment, Ruler and General became the lead figures, while Su waspletely forgotten in the corner.


    The darkness was momentary. Meanwhile, General turned into a statue, releasing countless fine and resplendent crystal granules in the light breeze. Within Ruler¡¯s embrace, it was as if he carried a river of stars.


    Ruler suddenly raised his head, his dark red eyes seemingly dripping blood as he stared at Su. One word after another, he said, ¡°You killed Ansuna!¡±


    Su remained silent, calmly looking at Ruler without refuting his words. Ansuna almost killed Madeline, and she also had the nucleus, so even if he were to repeat everything again, Su would still choose to kill her. Ansuna attacked Madeline because Su and Madeline invaded the underground base. However, the nucleus clearly resonated with Madeline, to the extent where it could be said that the nucleus should have belonged to her. However, the reality was that Ansuna was the one with the nucleus. Su was willing to tten this entire research base for the sake of obtaining that nucleus.


    In this era, even if Su wasn¡¯t the one that did this, there would be others who woulde and do the same.


    This world was not one with a simple right or wrong to begin with, and Su never thought of himself as a savior. He just wanted to take care of those at his side, that was all. Su was always an extremely simple person, as well as someone who spent most of his time perplexed and at a loss.


    At this moment, Su, now that he was facing Ruler, felt even more clearly a familiar aura from within Ruler¡¯s body. In other words, it was a type of calling, a calling towards Su. When Pandora mentioned Frozen Throne to Su, Su already vaguely sensed this calling. And now, the calling became iparably clear.


    What the apostle wanted was precisely the thing inside Ruler¡¯s body.


    Su released a light breath of air, and then he said to Ruler, ¡°Hand over what¡¯s inside your body, and then I will leave.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!!¡± Ruler suddenlyughed as if he had gone mad. He pointed at Su whileughing crazily and shouting, ¡°You want that thing? Do you even know what it is, yet you want to obtain it?! That is the body of the devil, a devil that definitely does not belong to this world! The so-called Frozen Throne is precisely this devil¡¯s throne. They were all researching the body of a devil, trying to awaken it, and then control it so they could rule the entire world! Rochester, Dous, Conier, Clemergan, they were all madmen who only believed in science. However, they had even crazier ambitions, all of them hypocritical, filthy, selfish, and egotistical! None of them understood anything about the devil, yet they wanted to control it! Ahahahaha! War, all because of the damn war! If it wasn¡¯t because of the war, they would¡¯ve almost seeded in awakening the devil, and then they would discover that the world isn¡¯t as simple as their narrow minded hearts could imagine! The devil willpletely destroy the world, but before that, it will first destroy those fes that should be thrown into hell!¡±


    Two streaks of tears mixed with blood slid down the corners of Ruler¡¯s eyes, but his lips were still red like blood. Ruler¡¯s voice suddenly increased an octave, and with a shrill voice that could shatter ss, he screamed out, ¡°I am telling you, the devil has already awakened! Don¡¯t you want it? Thene and take it. It is right here!!!¡±


    Ruler suddenly tore open his own chest, and within that red thoracic cavity was a shocking dark ck-colored heart, currently beating with a deep, low, and forceful pulse!

 Book 4 22.3

    Book 4 Chapter 22.3 - Heart of Darkness


    Even if Ruler didn¡¯t tear open his chest, Su still already sensed the tremendous aura of the ck heart. However, when Ruler¡¯s chest was tore open, energy began to flood outwards like a dam, rushing out with mountainous might. In that instant, Su almost had the illusion of being in outer space, and he was currently being smashed into head on by a heavenly body!


    The illusion disappeared in an instant, but Su¡¯s face was already as pale as paper. Just now, it was not only an illusion. The powerful flood of energy was real, not fake.


    The surroundings became silent. All of the irregr humanoids¡¯ faces revealed extreme pain. Most of them slowly copsed onto the ground, blue colored blood continuously flowing out from their eyes and nose, and then dying just like that. Only a few of the more robust ones continued to struggle about in defiance. However, the energyposition within them had long been destroyed, the berserk energy currently unendingly destroying all organs and tissues within their bodies. They were only a step away fromplete destruction.


    Ruler¡¯s handsome face distorted from extreme pain, but his crazy smile became more and more apparent. Scarlet tears of blood already covered his face, his bloodshot pupils burning with a raging ck me. He forcefully pulled at the injury in front of his chest, forcefully tearing the injury a bit greater. Many blood vessels snapped from above the heart, and each time one snapped, even if it was the most narrow capiry, it would increase the heart¡¯s power a bit.


    The heart was beating, and with each pulse, it would send a crazy energy wave through this entire space.


    Apart from those who had seven levels of ability, all of the other irregr humanoids already copsed. The tentacles under Ruler¡¯s control exploded one after another, and then injuries of varying sizes began to appear on the flesh covering the floor, thick blue colored paste and flesh fragments continuously seeping out from them.


    When this heart of darkness beat, the wave of energy that was released did not directly attack the surrounding creatures, instead arousing the energy within those creatures. Then, with their internal energyposition inplete chaos, they would be chaotic and destructive streams of energy. If there was no way to resist the heart of darkness¡¯ energy waves, then those with more powerful strength would only have their deaths further set in stone. They might be able to hold on longer than those with lower strength, but their fate of death was already decided, while those with lower levels of energy might be able to survive. If it was someone without any abilities at all, even if they were facing this heart of darkness, they still wouldn¡¯t receive much damage.


    In the instant it took for sparks to fly off a piece of flint, Su already understood Ruler¡¯s intention. Since even General died under his hands, then with all of his power, he should have no chance of surviving this direct confrontation with the heart of darkness.


    Even though doing this would be burying all of these irregr humanoids with Su, if he didn¡¯t do this, all of those irregr humanoids would still die under Su¡¯s hands, as long as Su wished it to be so.


    The heart continued to beat powerfully, the deep sound like a war drum on a battlefield, every pulse striking at the weakest point of one¡¯s consciousness.


    Under the rhythm of the heart¡¯s beating, Madeline seemed to instead sleep even more deeply. Her body, her energy was simrly beating in response, but their structure didn¡¯t copse, instead only resonating with the heart, also increasing the speed at which she merged with the nucleus. Meanwhile, with each heartbeat, Su¡¯s body, from its organization down to the most fundamental gic fragments, would produce a ripple. However, the ripple would quickly calm down until the next heartbeat arrived. From a gic standpoint, Su¡¯s body was powerful to the extreme.


    As time slowly flowed on, the smile on Ruler¡¯s face gradually disappeared as well. His body was trembling, and it was to the extent where just standing was extremely difficult. His hand that gripped the injury on his chest were also starting to be rigid, almost unable to steadily hold open those torn ribs. The dark ck heart had clearly be even stronger, still beating with a constant rhythm, but now, each time it beat, a few of the blood vessels attaching it to his body would be ripped off, not waiting for Ruler to do so. It seemed like this heart already couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Su continued to stand there, calmly watching Ruler without any sign of being affected by the ck heart.


    ¡°Turns out you were using your own body to seal this heart.¡± Su said. He now developed some new understandings towards the dark inside story of Project Frozen Throne.


    ¡°Correct! My body is the devil¡¯s cage! Even though Rochestor, Conier, and the others are despicable, none of them are stupid. They know that once the devil awoke, if they didn¡¯t have enough methods to constrain it, then it would destroy the entire world. That was why they chose me and Ansuna, using our bodies as prisons, methods to restrict the devil. This is all to buy them time to find a method of controlling the devil!¡± Ruler was gnashing his teeth in anger as he spoke these words.


    ¡°Then?¡± Su continued asking. As his heart beat, his legs unwittingly sank into the flesh on the ground again.


    ¡°Then? You think there is still a ¡®then¡¯?¡± Ruler began tough maniacally again, using a shrill voice to scream out, ¡°What happens afterwards is the death of everyone, everyone! I know that a war has happened on the surface and many people died, but Conier still wants to continue his ambitions, turning Ansuna into someone like me! However, his ambitions ultimately resulted in his own destruction. I was also able to reawaken Ansuna. However, she didn¡¯t allow me to leave, not wishing for the devil that has already started to awake grow out of control. That is why I¡¯ve always hid here with her, hiding here for several decades already. We originally only wished to continue living peacefully like this, and after another few decades, or maybe even a century, me and Ansuna would reach the end of our lives and find another human to continue imprisoning the devil, but...¡±


    Ruler¡¯s voice suddenly became deep and serious, filled with a feeling of passed time. ¡°However, humans, your ambitions know no bounds. You all seek everything that has power, all for the sake of ruling those like you. None of you would care in the slightest about the harm that power might bring. Now, Ansuna already left my side, and I am going to follow her. The devil has alreadypletely awoken. Even if you are fine now, you will still be destroyed by the devil. Human! Since you want to obtain the devil, then you should pay the price for your ambitions!¡±

 Book 4 22.4

    Book 4 Chapter 22.4 - Heart of Darkness


    Countless blood colored symbols appeared on Ruler¡¯s body. He cried out in pain, doing everything he could to tear his chest to the limit. The ck heart struggled to fly out, almost entirely leaving Ruler¡¯s chest. If it wasn¡¯t for the many blood vessels wrapped around it, the heart would have long freed itself from Ruler¡¯s body.


    Blood filled with energy surged through the blood vessels, pouring madly into the heart. After receiving the blood¡¯s nourishment and stimtion, the heart became significantly crazier and more powerful. It seemed like Ruler not only wanted to release this devil, he wanted this devil to go crazy as well. Meanwhile, a flesh wall quickly sprouted from the ground, dividing Su and Ruler to stop Su from interrupting this inciting process.


    As he watched the heart that was beating faster and faster, Su knew that he had to stop Ruler. He opened his mouth, and then a silent roar that carried his mentalmand immediately filled this space!


    The flesh floor seemed to have received some type of irritation, suddenly distorting about frantically. Due to the sudden rising and falling of the flesh covering the ground, the mound of flesh began to move about like arge ship on an ocean surface, swaying about along with these waves. The thick and sturdy surface of the flesh mound that was supporting Ruler suddenly split apart, and from the opening surgedrge amounts of foam. These bubbles were bothrge and small, and right now, they frantically gushed out. Through the surface membrane that had already be semi-transparent from the swelling, one could see that there were blue and brown liquids inside that were currently moving about crazily as if it was boiling.


    Originally,rge amounts of bodily fluids were gathering at the top of the flesh mound, and through the purification of the enormous mound of flesh, it would then be a refined stream of energy, entering Ruler¡¯s body and then traveling to the heart through his blood vessels. After these sudden changes took ce, it was as if the flesh mound was corroded by a ferocious poison. Large amounts of necrosis began to take ce within the system inside, and the stream of energy supply into Ruler¡¯s body quickly declined, as well as bing muddled and turbid. Without any chance to guard against these sudden changes, there was even some impurity that entered the heart!


    The heart released a sharp scream of pain, and then its size suddenly swelled up several times,pletely tearing apart Ruler¡¯s chest. The blood vessels wrapped around it seemed as if they were devoured by mes, quickly bing burnt and withering away before falling off.


    Following a loud sound, the heart finally separated from Ruler¡¯s body. It shot out over ten meters in the air, and while in midair, its size quickly shrunk, ultimately bing a fixed sized dark ck sphere. Faint dark mes continuously spurted out from its surface.


    Ruler looked at this heart with shock. This heart of darkness had apanied him for several decades, so he was extremely clear on the fact that this heart had already entered apletely defensive state. What exactly was it that was infused into the heart of darkness, for this devil¡¯s heart that had the potential to destroy the human race to feel such restraining fear?


    Only now did the hundreds of weak sensations break through the restrictions of the already numbing flesh mound, entering Ruler¡¯s consciousness. The sea of data quickly gathered, and a three-dimensional figure produced by countless small scenes was formed. Including the flesh mound, every part the flesh base extended to was a part of Ruler¡¯s body. What these diagrams disyed was precisely the situation within Ruler¡¯s body. The diagrams should originally be a dark blue base color, as this was the representative color of Ruler¡¯s blood and life energy. However, right now, this sea of blue was already scattered and smashed, the flood of yellow formed from intruder cells already tearing this sea to shreds, separating it into small pieces before quickly devouring it and converting it into its own. During this short period of time, the intruder cells had already destroyed arge half of Ruler¡¯s body, as well as cutting off Ruler¡¯s main energy supply in one go, to the extent where a bit of the intruder cells even entered the heart of darkness through his blood!


    From the moment he entered this space, Su had continuously poured intruder cells into this flesh base padding. When Ruler appeared, the intruder cells¡¯ numbers already surpassed a critical threshold, beginning to enter an explosive expansion stage. The intruder cells possessed paralysis and numbing properties on biological nervous and immune systems, and as such, by the time Ruler noticed that something was wrong, more than half of that enormous body had already been infected with Su¡¯s intruder cells.


    The diagrams couldn¡¯t persist for even a second before even the power to operate it was lost. The numbing sensation climbed up the flesh mound, and it quickly eroded everything up to his legs. During the most critical moment, Ruler couldn¡¯t help but cry out, and then spare no effort to jump upwards! Under a terrifying sound of flesh tearing, Ruler¡¯s legs were rigidly pulled out from the flesh mound, revealing a pair of feet that were covered with hanging, broken blood vessels.


    Following a plop sound, Ruler who had lost all energy and power fell onto the flesh mound. He then began to tumble down the slope, all the way until he reached Su before stopping. Heid on the ground while facing upwards, his eyes already starting to lose luster, but those pupils that seemed to be burning with ck mes were still staring deathly at Su. He raised his right hand with great difficulty, wishing to grab Su¡¯s throat, but his rapidly fading life force reminded him that this was a mission that was destined for failure.


    The scene of the intruder cells invading and upying his body suddenly reyed in Ruler¡¯s brain. He suddenly understood something. While staring deathly at Su, he said with difficulty, ¡°It turns out you... are also...¡±


    As for what he realized Su was, in the end, Ruler was unable to say it.


    Ruler¡¯s consciousness faded way, and then even the few most powerful irregr humanoids copsed as well. Their bodies had long beenpletely destroyed, and the only reason they were able to stand was because of Ruler¡¯s blood that flowed through the flesh tubes. With Ruler¡¯s death, they reached the end of their lives as well.


    As far as the eye could see, all of the transport flesh tubes and base padding began to copse, the viscous fluid flowing everywhere quickly gathering before flowing downwards with gurgling sounds. The blue water in this underground space was already almost a meter deep, but it was still slowly rising.


    The heart of darkness floated above this blue liquid. It regained the size of a heart, and through the holes along its walls, it continuously absorbed this blue liquid rich with energy and nutrients, as well as spraying out waves of clear water. What it released was true pure water without any impurities. Allponents of the blue liquid were absorbed by it and turned into nutrients for its growth. The intruder cells that had entered through Ruler¡¯s bloodstream had already been eradicated.


    As he watched this quickly growing heart, Su obviously wouldn¡¯t allow it to grow as it pleased. He reached out his hand, grabbing towards it, and then through a force field, it was already brought over from the air and held in his hand. As if it sensed danger, the heart suddenly sped up its heart beat, sending destructive energy fluctuations in all directions.


    Su already saw how Ruler used his body to seal the heart of darkness, and he had also absorbed a portion of Ruler¡¯s genes, so he already had confidence in dealing with this heart of darkness. However, when he truly grasped this heart of darkness in his hands, Su¡¯s body seemed to have suddenly opened up a gate, and then countless strands of lights and shadows surged outwards. In that instant, it was as if a thousand years had passed! In the very depths of Su¡¯s consciousness, and irresistable cry sounded. A powerful instinctpletely seized control of his actions, as well as controlling his consciousness. Su sensed an unprecedented hunger!


    Meanwhile, the heart of darkness in his hand was precisely the best nourishment for satisfying this craving of the soul. This instinctive desire already controlled everything. Without any hesitation or possibility of reconsideration, a bright red imprint appeared on Su¡¯s chest, and then it split apart. As if he now had an enormous bloody red mouth there, it devoured the endlessly struggling heart in one go, and then it quickly closed. The flesh merged together, and in the blink of an eye, all traces disappeared, as if nothing had happened at all.


    Su suddenly felt as if a sun had just been imnted into his chest! The burning sensation brought him iparable pain, to the extent where he almost had the misconception that his entire chest had been burned through by raging mes!

 Book 4 22.5

    Book 4 Chapter 22.5 - Heart of Darkness


    A war erupted within Su¡¯s chest. Every piece of flesh that made contact with that heart was immediately crushed into minced meat, but new flesh and blood would quickly fill in this now emptied space, firmly wrapping around this heart. Large amounts of intruder cells were infused into that heart. The destroyed tissues were reabsorbed by the body, with cells that did not die changed into intruder cells and funneled back into the attack sequence, and cells that did die absorbed and changed into basic nutrients to resupply his body¡¯s energy needs.


    After repeated battles, several blood vessels finally connected, revolving around the heart and forming a passage into the heart of darkness. Large amounts of blood poured into the heart, and then it waspletely torn apart, absorbed, converted, and turned into a muddled stream that was sprayed outwards. Su¡¯s losses were great, but the persistent attacks of his intruder cells put an incredibly great burden on the heart, causing the number ofbat cells it released to continuously decrease. Unlike the intruder cells of countless changes, thebat cells the heart of darkness produced were all the same. Even though theirbat strength was extremely great, it was only equivalent to thebat cells the nucleus produced. As such, under the overwhelming numbers of the intruder cells, they were still forced back bit by bit.


    After who knew how much time had passed, the heart of darkness¡¯ resistance finally reached its first critical point. A rumbling noise sounded within Su¡¯s brain, indicating that he had already linked up with the heart of darkness. A sea of images and knowledge poured into Su¡¯s memory.


    The heart of darkness didn¡¯t belong to this world, the term ¡®heart¡¯ was just what the human race used after using their own bodies as a reference. Its true function was to serve as some unknown creatures¡¯ power source. It could adapt to any environment no matter how vile it was, and it possessed exceptional regeneration and cloning abilities, possessing a seemingly evesting lifespan. From a biological standpoint, it couldpletely be called a super life form. During the endless time after it separated from its main body, it gradually produced a consciousness and intellect of its own, and if itpletely awoke, then it couldpletely grow into an unimaginably great living body!


    As of this moment, Su already reached the initial steps of controlling the heart of darkness, seizing the most basic level of authority. Aside from bing a main power source, Su also acquired a portion of the heart of darkness¡¯ memories and knowledge. A new biological energy system was constructed within his body in order to match with this heart of darkness. If one opened up Su¡¯s chest, one would see that this heart of darkness that had numerous blood vessels wrapped around it was slowly pulsating rhythmically. Apart from its dark ck exterior, it almost didn¡¯t seem any different from a normal heart, and it was simr to its structure when it was under Ruler¡¯s control. However, in reality, the two were entirely different. Ruler controlled it through binding it up, preventing the heart from awakening, and when it did awaken, he kept its activity at an extremely minimal level. Meanwhile, Su directly seized ess to the heart of darkness, even though it was still just the initial stages.


    Right now, the heart of darkness throbbed once every five minutes, and the energy it produced was equivalent to a third of what Su¡¯s entire body produced during this period of time. This made it so that should he need to redistribute his body¡¯s energy, his ability to do so was correspondingly increased. Even though the range of his panoramic view didn¡¯t increase, its rity and degree of probing was once again upgraded. Moreover, after obtaining this abundant supply of energy, the reaction speed of Su¡¯s brain also increased, making it so that even when he used Extreme Assault, this increase in data processing speed allowed Su to make some further adjustments in precision. The ability Extreme Assault itself also received a direct amplification. Under the circumstances that he didn¡¯t replenish his stamina, Su could increase the uses from three times to five times, at the cost of decreasing the distance of the attack by a hundred meters, but the speed of the assault would increase. In addition, due to his body bing stronger, the time it took for Su to enter extreme speed simrly shortened. Under the support of tremendous amounts of energy, Su only needed one second to break through the sound barrier.


    From what he currently understood, the heart of darkness had a total of seven levels of authority. Right now, Su had only unraveled the first level. What he had to do from here on out was to gradually attack and break down the heart of darkness¡¯ defenses to obtain higher levels of authority. However, even though it was just the initial level of authority, Su already found many ways to strengthen himself through his analysis of the heart of darkness¡¯position and genes. As his level of authority increased, his benefits should be greater as well.


    Ruler¡¯s body was still floating on the blue colored liquid. To actually serve as a prison for the heart of darkness meant that Ruler¡¯s body was, in fact, quite unique, as well as sufficiently powerful. Even though he lost consciousness, his body still instinctively repaired the injuries, making him look perfectly okay, as if Ruler was just sleeping. His body floated in the blue liquid, passively absorbing nutrients as well. Ruler¡¯s body had already stopped its activity, but his body might live for many years toe.

 Book 4 22.6

    Book 4 Chapter 22.6 - Heart of Darkness


    As he looked at Ruler¡¯s body that, although was weak, was close to perfect proportion wise, Su seemed to have thought of something. Perhaps due to the heart of darkness, this body had a vague connection with himself. After some hesitation, a fist sized piece of flesh quickly swelled out from his chest. After taking form, it dropped down from Su¡¯s body, produced six sharp feet, and then quickly moved into Ruler¡¯s body. It then formed mouthparts that were simr to that of an insects, quickly tearing through the flesh in front of Ruler¡¯s chest, and then burrowed inside, stopping when it reached the ce where the heart of darkness was originally located. Right now, there was a vacant cavity with a fewrge broken blood vessels floating inside.


    Its six limbs quickly extended, piercing deeply into the surrounding tissues. The sharp limbs then became soft, turning into tubr walls in this cavity and linking up with the blood vessels in Ruler¡¯s body. The floating broken veins and arteries were mped down on, connecting to that mouthpart. It began to continuously absorb blood, and as a result, its body that was as round as a ball began to swell and expand, gradually connecting to Ruler¡¯s body. Ruler¡¯s bodyposition was extremely special. Even though he had a brain, there was no other nervous system to speak of. As such, his will was transmittedpletely through blood. It seemed to be adapting to Ruler¡¯s body, and after a few minutes, a stream of energy sessfully entered Ruler¡¯s brain, moreover ordering all of the intruder cells hiding within the brain to turn into the energy it needed. Immediately afterwards, Ruler¡¯s brain was reactivated.


    Following a light groan, Ruler opened his eyes again. Those scarlet pupils immediately revealed an initial vacancy. When he stood up within the blue liquid, his movements were clearly a bit rigid. Ruler looked at his own hands, at his surroundings, and then finally at Su, his handsome face producing an expression of pain and struggle, as if he was struggling to remember something.


    ¡°You name?¡± Su asked.


    ¡°... Cirvanas. You can call me Cir or Trembler...¡± Ruler spoke while stammering. Each word he spoke was done so through pain and struggling. His memories continuously surfaced, but his will, as well as every single decision he made was restricted.


    The organ that entered Ruler¡¯s body was a hybrid of nucleus and the heart of darkness, of course, its ability significantly cut downpared to them. Knowledge regarding this organ was obtained from the heart of darkness. It could be viewed as a weakened nucleus that could be used to control a puppet soldier that could protect the heart of darkness¡¯ user. The nucleus forming ability didn¡¯t even reach a hundredth of the nucleus Madeline merged with, and its life force even more so only had a short year. In a year, the nucleus, as well as Ruler who it controlled would die. If Su was able to obtain a higher level of authority within a year, then there might be a way to further extend the lifespan of this nucleus.


    The extent of the nucleus¡¯ control and transfer of energy was only simplistic at best, the main consciousness and intelligence still originated from Ruler¡¯s original brain. However, the nucleus will put a restriction on the host body¡¯s thought and actions. That was why right now, Ruler did have the ability to think, but it wasn¡¯t independent or free, and there was no way to resist. The level of civilization the heart of darkness and nucleus represented were who knew how many times greater than the human race¡¯s. Even though after the war erupted, all creatures that survived entered a crazy period of evolution, there was no way a few short decades could make up for such an enormous gap.


    It was to the extent where even though the nucleus only had simple intelligence, it was impossible to deceive it. It possessed the strictest logic system, as well as a vague processing capability beyond one¡¯s imagination. All forms of deception, from the simplest character traps to the most profound ambiguous schemes would be shattered by the nucleus in the most direct and effective manner.


    At this moment, Madeline finally sessfully merged with the nucleus, and she slowly woke up. Her body was in an extremely hollow state, with all of her staminapletely drained. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift her hand. However, as soon as she woke up, she could feel that Su¡¯s warm and strong arm was still there.


    This was a warm and peaceful haven.


    Cirvanas also looked towards Madeline, a hint of puzzlement fluttering past his colorful red pupils. The nucleus in his thoracic cavity changed its pulse, bing identical to that of the girl so beautiful she looked like someone out of a dream. This type of heartbeat resonance gave him a strange feeling. This feeling was extremely peculiar, a bit like looking at himself through a mirror.


    Madeline had her own heart. The nucleus had long merged with the rest of her body, so her heartbeat was equal to the pulsation of the nucleus. What Ruler Cirvanas sensed, was precisely Madeline¡¯s heartbeat.


    When Su saw Cirvanas¡¯ expression, he said indifferently, ¡°This is Madeline. From today forth, aside from me, you will obey her orders as well.¡±


    ¡°... understood...¡± Cirvanas expressed his obedience only after struggling for a long time. However, under the control of the nucleus, he then added a sentence thatpletely disagreed with his will, ¡°... my master.¡±


    Towards this nucleus that came off his own body, Su still had an inseparably close connection with it. However, this type of spiritual connection was extremely vague, so it was impossible for him to precisely know every thought Cirvanas had, everything he felt. Even though his reply left Su feeling a bit strange, it was enough as long as he was still under control.


    All of the irregr humanoids had already copsed, and General already perished. Ruler was now under his control, so the research base no longer had any power to threaten Su. Even though this research base had experienced great battles continuously, the flesh tubes and walls covering it copsed, the base itself left scattered and smashed, there were still many dark red emergency lights shining.


    A military quality that truly made one sigh with admiration.

 Book 4 23.1

    Book 4 Chapter 23.1 - Price


    Most of Cirvanas¡¯ memories returned, but there was still a small half that was lost. The intruder cells had previously attacked ruthlessly, and as such, the injuries to his brain were not light. Even though his brain had already been restored after obtaining the nucleus, damage to his memory was unavoidable.


    Back then, the irregr humanoids¡¯ capture of the base was extremely fast, to the point where the base didn¡¯t receive much damage. As such, even without any protection, the underground nuclear power nt peacefully operated for close to a hundred years of time, and it seemed like it could still continue operating. The emergency lights of the base were, of course, incessantly proving the reliability of military quality.


    Su possessed some superficial amounts of economic knowledge, understanding that this degree of reliability and quality signified several times or even several tens of times normal production costs, and from this, one could see how much was thrown into Project Frozen Throne. Conier, at the very least, did not lie on this point. Frozen Throne was definitely one of the federation¡¯s most important projects before the war.


    After several decades had passed, there weren¡¯t too many things of value left in the research base. The precious biological materials of the past had either lost their efficacy due to expiration or were used in the concoction of irregr humanoids and beasts. The various radioactive trace elements had all been used up as well. What was rather unexpected was that when Su found the research base¡¯s main controlputer, he discovered that it could still be started up and used. Even though some of the data storage hardware suffered damage due to time, there was still quite a bit of precious information left.


    However, Su helplessly discovered that this main controlputer waspletely useless in his hands. Both he and Madeline had powerfulbat strength, but they were basically idiots on the field of electronic information. Meanwhile, Cirvanas was already designated as the heart of darkness¡¯ cage from the age of ten, so he didn¡¯t have any opportunity to studyputer knowledge. In the end, Su only managed to pull up a research journal from the lowest level of security, and only then did he understand a bit more about the base¡¯s past.


    The research journal was mainly managed by Conier¡¯s assistant, but a few pages were personally recorded by Conier himself. Due to it being at the lowest level of confidentiality, it was mostly done as a memorandum. However, from the few lines that were recorded day after day, Su could already see an extremely disturbing grand picture.


    A huge volume of goods would arrive in the base every two weeks. These goods included all types of precious research specimen that seemed to include all rare species of the earth, to the extent where there were even gic fragments of prehistoric beings. The number of formal researchers continuously increased, from the thirty or so people at the very start to over a hundred a yearter, and then ultimately to more than five hundred. The number of research assistants was three times that number. Within the underground base, maintenance, engineering, construction, and administrative personnel already reached close to a thousand people.


    All of the research personnel¡¯s spouses and children were migrated over, living in the city above the base, moreover not permitted to leave. The sea of government subsidy made the price of goods within this region drop and drop, and the sry or researchers here was three times that of others in the field. As for the dozen or so core research managers, they adopted the strictest protective measures, but at the same time, all of their needs were met, including those that were unreasonable, illegal, and even those that vited human ethics.


    Along with the increase in the scale of the base, the amount of experimental materials that were sent in quickly increased as well. Within these so-called experimental materials were humans of all different ages and races. After the base¡¯s first year, each month, these ¡®experimental materials¡¯ consumption would reach several hundred!


    The research journal wouldn¡¯t mention the concrete details of what they did to those ¡®experimental materials¡¯, but experiment numbers were not a taboo. From the fragmented numbering alone, it was clear that just the number of types of experiments carried out on these ¡®materials¡¯ bodies alone numbered over three thousand. Naturally, there was nock of cruelty in these experiments. From the eyes of those who lived in the era of turmoil, these experiments couldn¡¯t be considered much at all, to the extent where if these ¡®materials¡¯ were nurtured to their optimal state, given enough rest and nutrients, one could even use the word benevolent to describe this process. However, in the olden era, this was a hundred percent arge scale human experimentation, and it was even being carried out within the federation which attached great importance to human rights. Once exposed, the ones currently upying the government would immediately be forced to resign, the president might lose his immunity from prosecution, and face the federation court ofw¡¯s judgment.


    From Cirvanas¡¯ understanding, these biological experiments were mostly carried out without any anesthesia, and many of them were done purposely to test the limits of the human race. One could well imagine the pain and suffering this process brought. Meanwhile, Cirvanas personally experienced simr experiments all too many times, most of them for the sake of strengthening the body, but a smaller half to test the strength of the cage. After all, once the heart of darkness was imnted, it might wake up at any time. At that time, the carrier would suffer a pain close to the limits of the human body could withstand. Without a steady will, the carrier would fall under the heart of darkness¡¯plete control, and from then on, the human race would not be able to control the emergence of the devil.


    Even though they were facing so many political risks, Project Frozen Throne was still carried out, and from what was recorded in the journal, the amount of funding the project received continued to increase. Even if the federation was one of thergest economic bodies of the earth, the amount of budgeting problems a project of this scale brought was something nearly impossible to cover. However, for ten whole years, Frozen Throne proceeded smoothly, the scale of the project even more so reaching more than ten times of what was originally nned. One could imagine just how many of the higher levels of the federation and political leaders were of unanimous views on this project¡¯s importance.

 Book 4 23.2

    Book 4 Chapter 23.2 - Price


    In a society of democracy, unless they were in a state of war, this type of political unanimity was almost unheard of. All political powers had a few individuals who were there to raise opposition. Regardless of what those they were against were doing, as long as they did it, they would oppose it. Even if the party in power didn¡¯t do anything, they would still insist on opposing them. And when these types of people opposed a policy, there was no way any resolved proposals would be produced. However, this still wouldn¡¯t stop them from standing in opposition.


    The research journal briefly illustrated the reasoning for the smooth implementation of the project. The several thousand experiments carried out on those ¡®materials¡¯ provided many, many by-products, including several tens of special medications for treating chronic diseases, as well as severalplete treatment programs for cancer. These things were only secondary to something else. By using the heart of darkness¡¯ genes and biologicalposition as a reference, after arge number of experiments were carried out, in the second year of this project¡¯s implementation, Dr. Rochester manufactured X-215, a drug that founded a new age. X-215 treated illnesses and improved one¡¯s constitution through an optimization of one¡¯s body at the gic level. Its original intent was to open up all types oftent superpowers hidden within the human race, but it had a decisive additional affect: the prolonging of the human life. Even if it was a dying person, after receiving X-215, they would still have their lives extended by 3-5 years. As for how long one¡¯s life was extended for, that would depend on their individual bodies¡¯ rate of gic copse.


    X-215, with its ability to prolong life, earned Project Frozen Throne decisive support. Since it could extend one¡¯s life by three years, when the X series new era medications were perfected, who could say for sure whether or not it would extend one¡¯s life by ten, twenty, or even fifty to a hundred years? From east to west, prolongation of life was always the most effective enticement, and for those who wielded power at the very top of the pyramid, this was even more true. As for those who were used to opposing everything, most of them didn¡¯t have ess to these secrets, and the few who did chose to keep quiet as well. Everything was politics, even their opposition was because of benefits. Those idiots who opposed would never climb up the system of any society.


    From Project Frozen Throne, it was clear that Dr. Rochester was not only a scientific genius, but also an outstanding politician.


    Su quickly finished skimming the journal, and then he opened a new document without paying much attention. This file was originally ssified as top secret, but due to many malfunctions in the main controlputer¡¯s hardware after the endless passage of time, a gap in security was opened up. The document contained a series of experimental photos, and from what was recorded, they were all of the most important research objectives. The first half of these photographs of experimental bodies were the repeated process of dissection, organ transnts, nurturing, and then further dissection, all the way until a finalplete dismembering. As the pictures continued, the procedures these experimental bodies went through became more numerous, as well as moreplex. This signified the maturation of experimental technology.


    In the final parts of this photograph series appeared Cirvanas and Ansuna. From the photographs, what was used on their bodies was already the matured technology. Thest two photographs were the naked bodies of the young man and woman, both of their bodies cut open at the center. Most of their internal organs had been removed, and many tissues and organs that did not belong to humans growing within their abdominal cavities. Meanwhile, their faces had expressions, meaning that when the photographs were taken, Cirvanas and Ansuna both had clear consciousness!


    Su suddenly thought of something, and thus asked, ¡°Conier is the father of both Ansuna and yourself?¡±


    ¡°... correct.¡± When he heard the name Conier, Cirvanas¡¯ face once again disyed and expression of internal struggling and anger.


    When he saw these two photographs, Su couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of speechlessness as well. He thought for a bit, and then he clicked delete.


    When Su reemerged on the surface, he couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. His mind suddenly cleared up.


    His journey to the underground research base finally ended, and he had unearthed quite a bit of Frozen Throne¡¯s secrets, at the same time learning many things about the truth behind the history of the world before the war erupted. As Su¡¯s footsteps covered more of the continent, the one who had left the heaviest mark in all of human history, Rochester, seemed to appear more and more frequently. Su still didn¡¯t know how much of a rtionship Rochester and himself had exactly, but what he was sure of was that each time he heard this name, he would feel a faint throbbing.


    The heart of darkness and nucleus were both obtained, and at the same time, he now had Cirvanas under him, so it could be said that their trip this time was quite rich with rewards. After merging with the nucleus, Madeline¡¯s ability to control energy was increased substantially, and the upper limits of her potential were increased a step further. The speed at which she obtained evolutionary points in the Combat Domain doubled, though the increase in advancement of other ability domains wasparatively much less. After undergoing the third transformation, Madeline had always invested all of her evolutionary points into the Combat Domain, so there might really be some hidden fate between the nucleus and herself.


    After merging with the nucleus, Madeline discovered that her genes truly had some innate deficiencies, while the nucleus just happened to fill up a portion of the nk space, moreover perfectly! Based on the remaining nk space, the nucleus filled in roughly a seventh of the gic deficiency. Towards thepletion of her genes, Madeline didn¡¯t seem to care that much. Even without the nucleus, given time, she would still be an existence like the Spider Empress or Bevs. Bing more powerful than that didn¡¯t seem to carry too much meaning. That was why she was extremely unhappy, and she didn¡¯t conceal her mood at all.


    It was because she vaguely guessed what kind of price Su paid for the sake of obtaining the heart of darkness and nucleus.

 Book 4 23.3

    Book 4 Chapter 23.3 - Price


    The crystal eye in Su¡¯s chest was instinctively formed. Not only could it release many types of energy attacks simr to magic, it even had a basic level of intelligence itself. It didn¡¯t only have offensive abilities, it was also the backbone that controlled his body¡¯s biological energy. As for why this type of crystal eye appeared, not even Su knew himself, and there was even more so ack of information inside the dragonriders¡¯ records. The most important function of the crystal eye was to ¡®reset¡¯ the intruder cells¡¯ genes. This meant that Su, who had the ability to turn virtually any cell in his body into intruder cells, in theory, could divide them into countless pieces.


    In other words, as long as the crystal eye existed, Su possessed eternal life.


    Madeline sensed an even more exuberant vitality from Su¡¯s body, but it no longer gave off a feeling of growing and multiplying without end. The answer Madeline¡¯s intuition gave her was already quite close to the truth.


    The exit out from the underground base was originally heavily protected by the Greyhawks, but currently, the Greyhawks¡¯ camp was in chaos. Gunshots sounded continuously, and it was unknown who was shooting.


    Su¡¯s instinctive throbbing gradually calmed down, gradually recovering his reasoning. Even though he gave up eternal life, his body¡¯s currentbat state wasn¡¯t that bad. His lost right arm, over time, would grow back as well. Even though he only had a single arm, Su and the Greyhawk soldiers were not at the same fundamental level.


    Su instantly locked onto a group of Greyhawk soldiers who were holding a defensive position, and then he immediately silently crept towards them. Su¡¯s figure flickered between bright and dark, and with a few shes, he already covered twenty meters of distance, now standing in front of the defensive fort¡¯s gate. The entrance of the concrete fort was sealed by a steel door. Su grabbed the handle of the steel door, and with a fierce eruption of strength, the lock released an ear splitting groan, forcefully pried open. When the door opened, Su already disappeared into the fort like a wisp of smoke. The five soldiers inside didn¡¯t even have any time to react before they lost their lives.


    There were two machine guns arranged in the fort at elevated positions, as well asrge amounts of bullets. The caliber of these vicious weapons could tear through light armor, so against humans, there was even less of a need to describe their strength. Not even ck Dragonriders that were proficient in defense would be willing to be hit by this head on. Much of this enclosed area of the camp was stored and stopped at the olden era¡¯s level of technology, of course, outside of biochemical technology. As such, the Greyhawks who possessed artillery and anti-aircraft machine guns were able to stay as the overlords of this ce.


    Even though he was already used to using the ck Dragonriders¡¯ new era weapons, Su still liked using olden era weapons with these types of caliber. They possessed a tactile quality of pure metal, simple and crude, perfectly matching muscr men. Everything about the dragonriders¡¯ new era weapons was great, it was just that they were too refined and quiet. In environments that were a bit moreplex, the gunshots of dragonriders assault rifles were almost inaudible. What Su liked more right now were machine cannons with calibers of 14 or even 20. These fes were what he truly got a kick out of. Against ordinary soldiers, weapons like machine guns and machine cannons were far more effective than high level skills like Extreme Assault.


    Su removed a machine gun from its rack and lifted it rather casually. The anti-aircraft machine gun that weighed over 20 kilograms seemed like nothing in his hands. Su then grabbed two cases of bullets each with 500 rounds each, hanging them around his waist. The anti-aircraft machine gun wasn¡¯t one with a rotating barrel, so a thousand rounds were already more than enough.


    What was rather unexpected was that Madeline and Cirvanas both followed Su into the fort as well. The clothes Madeline wore still vaguely gave off a simple and fashionable youngdy look, only, there was now a hole opened up in her upper garment, exposing the white cloth wrapped around her body. Just like that, the youngdy had a bit of punk style added to her beauty. Meanwhile, Cirvanas changed into a set of olden era federation army uniform. Even though this set of military clothes were formidable and full of killing intent, on his weak and fragile body, together with his graceful and pretty face, it still gave off a bit of a gentle and beautiful feeling.


    Cirvanas struggled to put on a taut face, and his pupils were releasing mes of anger as well, but all of the killing intent was ruined by those vermilion lips. In reality, he really was angry, not because of his clothes, but because of humiliation: he couldn¡¯t refuse Su¡¯s orders. Cirvanas could have his own will, and he could think unfavorable thoughts about Su, even if those thoughts were to tear Su¡¯s corpse into ten thousand pieces. However, as long as the nucleus existed, those thoughts would never be put into practice.


    The nucleus possessed simple intelligence, but this ¡®simple¡¯ was rtive to the heart of darkness that he previously possessed. It was still at least three to four levels higher than Cirvanas. After being sealed up underground for all those years, even though Cirvanas¡¯ true age was already close to a hundred, his body¡¯s age still stopped at that of his youth, and his intelligence more or less stopped there as well. This kind of Cirvanas, even if ten of them were added together, could still forget about deceiving the nucleus.


    Madeline gave the surrounding fort a look. Suddenly, she picked up the remaining anti-aircraft machine gun as well, and copying Su, she also wanted to remove it from the rack. She was clearly an amateur when using weaponry, unable to remove it even after trying twice. In her sixteen years of memories, she rarely encountered such an embarrassing event. As such, she smiled sweetly, and then her beautiful long and slender left arm released some force, crushed the metal rack like dough, and then forcibly tore it off the machine gun. Even after being treated so roughly, the gun¡¯s body and barrel were still perfectly fine. Its military quality truly was something to admire.


    Madeline copied Su and put a belt of bullets around herself as well. Then, her eyesnded on the two infantry guided missiles in the corner of the fort, and then she asked Cirvanas, ¡°Do you know how to use them?¡±


    Cirvanas shook his head. He knew nothing about firearms that were even a bit moreplex, let alone this olden era cutting edge infantry equipment. However, this didn¡¯t mean that he would disy respect to Madeline, Just from how that youngdy removed the machine gun, he knew that her knowledge of firearms was only a bit greater than his own. However, Cirvanas obviously didn¡¯t know about the grudges Madeline like to carry beneath her iparably lucid and elegant appearance. None of his changes in expression escaped Madeline¡¯s eyes, so as to prevent them from running out of bullets, she hung all eight cases of bullets on Cirvanas¡¯ back! These were already all the ammunition they could find in the fort.


    Either way, this young man could carry over two hundred kilograms of weight, so with these cases of bullets, even though it would be a bit more strenuous, it still wouldn¡¯t slow down his speed. Cirvanas who had be a transport tool began to hold a grudge against Madeline as well, but he had to obey her orders.


    The nucleus never gave discounts on its principles.

 Book 4 23.4

    Book 4 Chapter 23.4 - Price


    Su didn¡¯t have the energy to waste on these two little fes who seemed to have be children again after finding their beloved toys. Madeline¡¯s actions, from his understanding, was purely for fun. In terms of true power, if that machine gun was used as a club, its destructiveness would far exceed that of firing it in her hands.


    Su made his way out from the fort. He had long locked onto a parking lot not too far off. There were a few military off-road vehicles used only by the Greyhawks, and they still had sufficient amounts of fuel.


    The road from the fort to the parking lot wasn¡¯t smooth. There were many defensive footholds scattered in between, and from time to time, there would even be Greyhawk troops running past him. The gunshots in their surroundings became more and more intense. Su already sensed that the two sides both mainly consisted of Greyhawk soldiers, seeming like there was already some type of civil war going on. There were many vicious biochemical beasts running about as well that were biting and tearing at each other. These were the biochemical weapons Ruler cultivated for the Greyhawks.


    Su held the anti-aircraft machine gun horizontally, and then the muzzle immediately sprayed out a scorching stream. The powerful stream of bullets sted apart the walls of a nearby strategic position, tearing several Greyhawk soldiers that were behind those walls apart. Soon afterwards, smoke and dust rushed out from that building that wasn¡¯t all that sturdy, its roof caving in.


    On the other side of that defensive position, several Greyhawk soldiers of the other faction looked over towards the unexpected development on this side with shock. When they saw Su walk out from the smoke and dust, they looked at the anti-aircraft machine gun in his hands with even greater disbelief. Was this thing supposed to be fired while carried in one¡¯s arms?


    Without waiting for them to fully enjoy their feelings of shock, he fired a hail of bullets that turned that defensive position into the underworld as well.


    Su proceeded at a steady pace. The machine gun in his hand fired from time to time, tearing apart all Greyhawk soldiers who stood in his way, regardless of what faction they were from. Su had experienced too many battles, and as such, clearly understood the terror of this stream of bullets. Madeline and Cirvanas followed behind him. Even though Madeline¡¯s defenses were strong, it wasn¡¯t to the extent where she was immune to damage if she was hit by this stream of bullets. That was why Su didn¡¯t n on letting any targets within a hundred meters go, unless they were smart enough to run.


    While Su was sweeping through the battlefield like a human massacring weapon, even more ferocious gunshots sounded from behind him! Those were fired by Madeline.


    The anti-aircraft machine gun continuously released mes from Madeline¡¯s hands, moreover, it seemed like this youngdy¡¯sbat talents were simrly abundantly reflected in her use of this machine gun. After the initial disorderly firing, the scattering of the bullets quickly concentrated. Under her shocking control, these anti-aircraft machine gun bullets, under a hundred meter range, unexpectedly didn¡¯t deviate for more than a five centimeter radius! This meant that it was entirely possible for her to cut and carve with the anti-aircraft machine gun. In reality, she was precisely doing it like this.


    Madeline used the machine gun to leave a perfectly straight line on a temporary stronghold several hundred meters out , and then under the bombardment of the bullets, this temporary stronghold¡¯s roof copsed, crushing three Greyhawk soldiers under the ruins. This level of firing precision couldpletely match that of a sixth level weapon mastery ability.


    The roaring anti-aircraft machine guns clearly matched the youngdy¡¯s tastes, so she decided to y with it a bit longer. However, things didn¡¯t turn out the way she wished. Madeline clearly wasn¡¯t aware that the barrel could overheat. Continuously firing it without intermittent stops quickly resulted in a jamming of the anti-aircraft machine gun in her hands. The case of bullets Madeline brought with her wasn¡¯t evenpletely used up, and the eight cases of bullets Cirvanas brought with him all became useless baggage.


    Madeline gave Su¡¯s rear figure that was advancing forward as if nothing happened a look, and then she suddenlyughed, her smile like the brilliance of a starry stream. However, Cirvanas instinctively sensed the danger hidden within the youngdy¡¯s azure pupils.


    Following an enormous bang sound, the case of bullets smashed into a defense point like an artillery shell, causing the two floored building topletely copse. As a thrown weapon, as expected, the power this case of bullets disyed was far greater than when fired from a weapon!


    Meanwhile, Madeline who had justpleted this put her hands behind her back, looking like she didn¡¯t do anything at all as she obediently followed behind Su.


    After a battle without any dangers or suspense, Su had his wishes fulfilled, sessfully upying the parking lot, as well as seizing all the goods he needed. Then, a fleet made up of three off road vehicles departed from the Greyhawk base. Su drove the first vehicle rather extravagantly, and while dragging two off road vehicles packed with goods, he headed towards Conier¡¯s vige in a calm and unhurried manner.


    Before leaving this region, Su felt like he had to have another proper discussion with this old man.

 Book 4 23.5

    Book 4 Chapter 23.5 - Price


    In Conier¡¯s exquisite living room, a conversation that definitely couldn¡¯t be considered cheerful was carried out. Apart from changing a set of clothes, Su didn¡¯t seem any different from when he left. However, the elder could clearly sense something different within his body. The Su he first met was calm and gentle, and aside from his excessive beauty, there wasn¡¯t a trace of strangeness beyond that of an ordinary person. However, after making a trip through the underground base, Su clearly became a bit indolent, but from time to time, there would be bits of sharp energy released, these needle like sensations reminding the elder of his existence.


    In other words, it could be said that the current Su became even more like a human.


    What made Conier restless was not Su, but rather Cirvanas who didn¡¯t speak a single word this entire time. After several days of resistance and struggle against the nucleus, the youth finally resigned himself to his fate, bing silent, no longer acting as explosive and irritable as he was in the beginning. He only sat there calmly, quietly looking at Conier, yet this in itself added tremendous pressure to the old man.


    When the irregr humanoids erupted in the base, Cirvanas and Ansuna were only children in their teens, while Conier had the appearance of a highly capable middle-aged man. Now that several decades had passed, Conier had already turned into a declining old man. However, even though his true age already exceeded a hundred years, his physical strength and intellect were still preserved at the optimal state of his earlier years. However, Cirvanas didn¡¯t change in the slightest! When he thought back to the experiments that were carried out on Cirvanas¡¯ body back then, as well as the true meaning behind his name as Ruler, Conier felt a deep fear. His new body still had several decades of life remaining, so Conier did not wish to die so early.


    After wiping at the sweat on his face several times, Conier finally spread his arms with a bitter smile and said helplessly, ¡°Alright, I will answer all of your questions truthfully. What do you wish to know?¡±


    From Conier¡¯s narration, Su finally understood that Project Frozen Throne was actually a part of an evenrger project. This was the project the federation invested the most in, the project of thergest scale, codenamed ¡®Apostle¡¯. Project Apostle¡¯s ultimate goal was the research of super life forms. Aside from this, Conier did not know anything. The heart of darkness beating within Su¡¯s thoracic cavity was precisely the core of Project Frozen Throne¡¯s research, as well as a part of Project ¡®Apostle¡¯. Conier suspected that there were other projects simr to Frozen Throne in other areas under the federation.


    The heart of darkness originated from a super life form that could not be considered human, a part of that life form¡¯s organ. When it was transported to Frozen Throne, it seemed to already bepletely dead. However, this was all a facade. Prior to Frozen Throne, researchers had tried to cultivate a small piece that was removed from its surface, however, contrary to its appearance, this fragment that seemedpletely devoid of life force, under an environment full of nutrients, suddenly erupted with flourishing vitality. It began to divide and reproduce at speeds several hundred to over a thousand times that of ordinary cells, and just like that, all of the nourishment in that petri dish became its own nutrients, moreover growing from a tiny fragment that could only be seen through a microscope to a fist sized abnormal life form. Immediately afterwards, it rushed out from the petri dish, threw itself at the closest researcher¡¯s body, and bore into his body.


    Perhaps in just a few minutes of time, that male would havepletely been absorbed and transformed into an uncontroble vicious abnormal creature. During this moment of crisis, the research director immediately followed the highest crisis level contingency n, pressing down on the red emergency button. A dozen or so secondster, all areas the abnormal creature could have ess to were sealed off. Then, oxygen and incendiary agents poured into these areas. The extreme temperature me not only burned down the newly born abnormal creature, it also turned the dozen or so researchers and staff members who couldn¡¯t escape in time into charcoal.


    This was the emergency n Rochester personally worked out. This n received great skepticism at first, feeling that it was too cruel and decisive, but after seeing the terrifying power the abnormal creature produced from the heart of darkness disyed, all of those who showed doubt towards the emergency n instead admired the doctor¡¯s great foresight. If they allowed such a terrifying strange creature to escape, no one knew what kind of disaster would break out.


    Only because of this ident was there a Project ¡®Apostle¡¯, as well as an underground base asrge as Frozen Throne. Before finding a method to control Frozen Throne, all steps towards its activation were strictly prohibited. Frozen Throne¡¯s highest level of emergency n was to blow up the nuclear power generator below the base, using the nuclear explosion to destroy everything in the base.


    After endless research, a genius tentative n was brought up. The heart of darkness was a power source organ of a super life form, simr to a human heart in use. It doesn¡¯t possess intelligence in itself, only developing intelligence in nasty circumstances, as well as evolve towards aplete biological body. This was an instinctive reaction towards its continued survival. As such, from what they currently knew, sooner orter, the heart of darkness would turn into into a new super life form.


    This tentative n was directed especially at the heart of darkness¡¯ special characteristics. If, they were to find it a new host body, it would y out its role as an energy source instead ofpleting its evolutionary instinct to turn into aplete life form under a vile environment. This was the prison n.


    During ¡®prison¡¯ n¡¯s first few years of formalunch, experimental bodies died by the thousands and tens of thousands on Frozen Throne base¡¯s experimental stages. This sea of lives was turned into a pile of data for ¡®prison¡¯. When they received the firstplete set of data for ¡®prison¡¯, when the federation¡¯s poption library waspared, the most suitable candidates to serve as the prison included Ansuna and Cirvanas, Conier¡¯s son and daughter.

 Book 4 23.6

    Book 4 Chapter 23.6 - Price


    When it was Ansuna and Cirvanas¡¯ turn to be pushed onto the experimental stage, Conier didn¡¯t show the slightest hesitation. Not only did he add his son and daughter onto the list of chosen names, he even added a mark of priority. Under Conier¡¯s direct push, the young man and woman quickly ascended onto the experimental tform, and they each spent several years on adjacent experimental tforms. During this period of experimentation, almost all of therir internal organs were extracted, and then based on a certain direction andyout, a brand new bodyposition was trained, turning them into cages.


    When the war broke out, Cirvanas had just had the heart of darkness inserted into him, while Ansuna was designated as his substitute. Based on the original ¡®prison¡¯ n, even though her body was stable from aposition standpoint, Ansuna, who had lost all of her internal organs and relied on nutrient fluid for survival, would only be able to hold on for a year at most before rotting away and dying. Meanwhile, Cirvanas, with the heart of darkness, could instead exist for much longer.


    The virus that wreaked havoc was a product of Conier¡¯s ambitions. That was originally a biological weapon he developed by using the heart of darkness as a reference. However, after the war erupted, the various instations of the base became no longer stable, and as such, there was a leak, infecting many researchers, as well as awakening the heart of darkness.


    Thus, Cirvanas obtained his freedom, controlled the researchers who had turned into irregr life forms after being infected by the virus to chase Conier out from the base. When he found Ansuna, the youngdy sensed the revival of the heart of darkness, stopping Cirvanas¡¯ emotions from running wild, and insisting that he didn¡¯t leave the research base, as well as suppressing the heart of darkness¡¯ awakening. Meanwhile, she would apany him, the two of them living in the lonely underground world until their lives reached an end.


    Then, several decades passed in the blink of an eye, until Su¡¯s arrival.


    Su straightened his back slightly. He gave the quietly sitting Cirvanas a look. The handsome youth was unexpectedly quiet, nor were there any fluctuations within his heart. Su could sense any intense thought movements he had. The bottom of the youth¡¯s heart was currently deathly still and empty.


    What was transmitted from Cirvanas¡¯ nucleus was a deep loneliness and faint grief, as well as Ansuna¡¯s appearance.


    Su already understood how the youth was feeling. Ansuna¡¯s departure, for Cirvanas, turned the world ck, and everything elsecked meaning. However, if they were talking about the past circumstances, forget about the two of them standing against each other, just the fact that Madeline would have lost her life without the nucleus meant that Su would alway choose to kill Ansuna, no matter how many times he was allowed to repeat the choice.


    This endless amount of time, endless narration, didn¡¯t take Conier that much time topletely recount. The old man¡¯s words were extremely concise.


    ¡°What should I do now? Kill you?¡± Su looked at Conier.


    The wrinkles covering the old man¡¯s face immediately twitched a few times, and then he suddenly stood up. He removed a rather unremarkable looking small case from the bookshelf that leaned against the wall, and he produced a firmly sealed test tube, cing it before Su.


    "X-215?" When he saw the serial number on the test tube, Su was a bit surprised.


    ¡°To be more precise, it is X-220 gene stabilizer liquid, X-215¡¯s upgraded version. The effects in improving one¡¯s lifespan is unchanged, but six of its main side effects were removed.¡± Conier then added, ¡°In the world before the war, this was what made everyone go mad.¡±


    Su picked it up to take a look, but then he tossed it down without paying much attention to it. ¡°This kind of thing is practically useless to me. Also, it seems to be something from several decades ago.¡±


    Conier shook his head and said, ¡°We aren¡¯t ahead of the olden era in all fields. In this sted world, there isn¡¯t enough manpower, energy, variousplete sets of data, let alone a secretary who can take care of everyday life and deal with misceneous tasks! We might be a long way ahead of the olden era in certain areas, but I believe that there are even more areas where we have fallen behind. X-220 isn¡¯t very useful for a high level ability user such as your distinguished self, as your lives are much longer than those of ordinary people. However, for those ordinary people at your distinguished self¡¯s side, the day mighte when they discover that they truly need this.¡±


    The ordinary people at his side... Helen, Kane, Sally. Su immediately thought of many people. X-220 not only extended one¡¯s lifespan, it also had the effect of stopping gic copse. For low level ability users, its meaning was significant.


    The experienced and careful Conier sensed Su¡¯s hesitation. He immediately added more weight to his side of the scale. ¡°X-220 is not my own sess during these past few years. Right now, there are eleven projects that are at there critical point, but due to ack of energy and instations, they have been set aside. As long as I can use the research base¡¯s facilities and obtain several breakthroughs, I can repair gic damage.¡±


    When he heard the elder¡¯s words, this time, Su truly felt a bit of hesitation. In the world of ability users, the first cause of death was naturally war, but but the second was gic copse. Gic copse was a process that wasn¡¯t long or short, but once it began, it became irreversible. Even in all of the ck Dragonriders, the only one who couldplete the gic repair surgery was Dr. Connor himself. If it truly was as Conier said, that he could repair genes, then his value was great enough to take the risk of epting the bribe.


    ¡°Fine, the research base is yours.¡± Su came to this decision.


    Su didn¡¯t raise any conditions, nor did he issue any threats, but Conier understood Su¡¯s intentions clearly. His life was spared by Su, and Su could take it at any moment. Su could enter the research base and turn Cirvanas into a puppet that only obeyed his orders, so he naturally could enter the research base to take his life, regardless of what kind of biological weapons Conier could produce.


    ¡°Many thanks!¡± Conier stood up, and then he gave Su a deep bow.


    ---


    After a night of rest, Su who had finished his preparations brought Madeline and Cirvanas towards the boundless snowy mountains. He was going to cross over this domain of death and return to the region west of the greatkes. Madeline alreadypleted her fusion with the nucleus, and her strength recovered to its optimal state. After experiencing the research base battle, the youngdy raised all of her Combat Domain abilities to the fifth level, as well as producing an ability derived from the Combat Domain, Acute Vision.


    This was an ability that would only appear after all of the basic Combat Domain abilities reached five levels. Those with Acute Vision could sense the energy distributions of abilities that didn¡¯t exceed seven levels. This meant that even if it was a ninth level or even higher level ability user, if they were using abilities that were seven levels or lower against Madeline, she would see it through the flow of energy distribution, and from there on decide on her next actions. This signified another increase in Madeline¡¯s fighting strength. The use of Acute Vision was probably something only someone like Su who possessed high levels of Perception Domain ability could deeply understand.


    Cirvanas¡¯ body already had the inner quality of an ordinary person with five levels of Combat Domain abilities, but his many years of controlling the heart of darkness made him proficient at the control of biological energy, signifying talent in the Magic Domain. This was also one of the reasons why Su used the nucleus to revive him. Even though the youth¡¯s current abilities weren¡¯t that outstanding, under Su¡¯s protection, he could still ovee the mountain domain of death.


    After leaving Conier¡¯s vige, the three of them crossed the snowy line after just half a day, proceeding into the depths of the snow-covered peaks. Wind and snow gradually stirred about. The three of them couldn¡¯t help but tighten the cloaks around them.


    After walking an entire day, Su finally reached the summit of the first peak on their way back. This ce was already situated within the clouds full of radiation, but they could already vaguely sense the aura of the region west of the greatkes. Of course, only someone with Su¡¯s level of perception could sense this.


    As he stood at the peak of this snowy domain, Su only felt his heart suddenly be open, releasing his perception towards all directions. Just as he did as he pleased, the heart of darkness in his chest suddenly jumped, energy pulsing in all directions!


    In a ce far above them, there seemed to be an enormous pair of eyes that slowly opened. Their gaze prated the thick clouds of radiation like a flood,nding on Su¡¯s body.


    Then, a dignified and profound voice sounded beside Su¡¯s ears. ¡°I see you!¡±


    Su was frightened and rmed!


    This hallucination quickly disappeared. Su looked around him, finding that neither Madeline nor Cirvanas sensed anything. However, his instincts told him that everything that happened just now was real, not fake.

 Book 4 24.1

    Book 4 Chapter 24.1 - Beautiful New World


    The momentary hallucination passed in an instant.


    Su, who had previously stood on a snowy peak that stretched beyond the clouds of radiation, knew that an endless starry sky hung in the sky, that there weren¡¯t any enormous pairs of eyes several thousand kilometers up above. His mental and perception powers were both powerful, and few people couldmunicate over the hindrance of time and space; at the very least, from those Su currently knew, there wasn¡¯t anyone who could do such a thing. This wasn¡¯t something that could be aplished purely by overwhelming Su¡¯s mental power.


    However, a voice that originated from the depths of his instincts reminded Su that what happened just now might all be real.


    Su took a deep breath of the ice cold air. He tightened his mountain cloak, and then walked through this snow earth slowly but steadily. The crook of his arm wrapped around Cirvanas, almost carrying him while walking. The youth couldn¡¯t survive alone within the clouds full of radiation yet, all of his stamina was used to protect himself. Madeline followed closely behind him, tightly hugging his hand. Su could feel a heaviness from his arm, knowing that Madeline was also borrowing his strength to trek through this ce. This gave him a strange sense of peace.


    If one looked down from the sky, they would see that on the boundless snowy peak, three figures that were almost sticking together were slowly walking forward, the footprints they left behind them immediately erased by the endless wind and snow.


    ---


    In the Blood Parliament¡¯s central biological, Dr. Connor¡¯s clothes were still neat and orderly, appearing just as punctually as before. He got inside the floating air transport vehicle already waiting outside his building. The five air transport vehicles rose one after another, and then after traveling a kilometer out via a predesignated path, they then descended, silently entering the underground tunnel.


    Dr. Connor sat in the central levitating vehicle. When the doors closed, the lights in the vehicle dimmed, and then rxing music began to y in the background. He satfortably on the soft, spacious couch, his head slightly leaned back, already entering a deep state of sleep. The trip took twenty minutes toplete, so for the doctor who only slept two hours each day, this was an extremely precious time for rest. Even while sleeping, even though he was the only one inside the vehicle, the doctor still sat perfectly straight. This way, when he got off the vehicle, he could still maintain a perfect image.


    For Dr. Connor, this was the peak of his career. He didn¡¯t wish for there to be any blemishes in his own image during this time or leave those after him with something to talk about. During this type of historical moment, he was always under the spotlight, with every movement he made possibly being recorded as precious historical material.


    Dr. Connor had already maintained this type of work state for more than a month. Even though his body had already undergone many gic optimizations and had strengthened up to two levels of stamina and four levels of perception, ack of sleep over a prolonged period of time was still a rigorous test. However,pared to the glory he was about to acquire, this bit of suffering was truly negligible.


    The air transport vehicles slowly came to a stop, the precise sequence not bringing the slightest bit of difort to those riding within. Regardless of whether it was inside or outside, this vehicle exhibited both luxury andfort to the strictest meaning. Purely from a standpoint of luxury, in the Blood Parliament, it was second to none. Only the Spider Empress¡¯ old-fashioned imperial chariot couldpare. Dr. Connor was known for his attention tofort. He had no interest in authority or power, so he could focus on indulgence and enjoyment. After all, he always believed that innovation came from inspiration, and the feeling of joy naturally brought more inspiration.


    A gentle rm sounded, waking the sleeping doctor. However, the doctor himself didn¡¯t move. The door silently opened, and a beautiful woman wearing aplete outfit got into the vehicle, using a warm towel to wipe the doctor¡¯s face clean. She then tidied up his clothes before quietly withdrawing. On then did Dr. Connor open his eyes and walk out from the vehicle.


    The air transport vehicles stopped in a spacious underground space. Behind the enormous powered gate at the end of the long corridor was a magnificent underground factory, as well as the starting point of all of Dr. Connor¡¯s glory.


    The doctor walked through the powered gate with a tall and straight posture. When there were still thirty meters left before he would reach this entrance, the ten meter tall powered gate released a slight mechanical sound, and then under the powerful force of hydraulic pressure arms, they slid into both sides. Behind the doctor, apart from a dozen or so retinue and six fully armed bodyguards, there were three cameramen. With video cameras in hand, they filmed every movement the doctor made.


    Only after walking for more than ten minutes did the doctor reach a row of elevators. He then directly walked into the elevator at the center. Those apanying him split up into the two elevators on the side, and most of them stayed behind. Only the three cameramen entered the doctor¡¯s elevator.


    The elevator quickly ascended. Through the enormous transparent ss that reached the floor on the other side, one could see that behind it rested an enormous space over a hundred meters in size, embedded within the walls were rows after rows of cultivation chambers like a beehive. As the elevator quickly ascended, countless cultivation chambers disappeared below them. It was an extremely shocking sight!

 Book 4 24.2

    Book 4 Chapter 24.2 - Beautiful New World


    The elevator headed all the way to the very top, the central control area. The doctor walked out from the elevator, had his identity scanned at the entrance, and then walked into an imposing and vast central control room. He arrived before the mainputer¡¯s control desk.


    Before Dr. Conor was the mainputer¡¯s terminal. Even though it was just a terminal, it was formed from a metal column close to ten meters in diameter. Several tens of light screens appeared before the doctor. The spacious control desk allowed for six individuals to use it at the same time, and there had to be at least six people to allow for its operation.


    The beautiful female assistant had already walked over. She handed the document in her hands to the doctor, these files having several neat spreadsheets wedged between them. The doctor gave them a look, asked a few questions, and then signed his name on it with lightning speed. The doctor¡¯s signature was smooth and powerful, just like a beautiful work of art. This signature was designed by a well-known painter, and the doctor practiced this for an entire month. Ever since then, the doctor altered the system his subordinates operated under, changing a few documents that required electronic signatures to be hand signed instead.


    These documents, in several hundred years, might be precious historical relics and be preserved in a museum... each time he signed his name, the doctor couldn¡¯t help but think this thought.


    ¡°How many first batch mature subjects do we have?¡± Connor asked as his hands flew across the touch screen. Along with his movements, the tens of screens began to quickly switch over.


    The cameramen were all deeply shocked at Dr. Connor¡¯s mental processing speed, but of course, this was already something they felt several weeks ago. No matter how shocking something is, if it happened day after day, one would no longer reveal as much surprise. These cameramen had already been filming Dr. Connor for an entire month, witnessing these scenes day after day.


    The young, beautiful, and well mannered female assistant quickly flipped through the tables and forms in her hands, and then with a sweet-sounding voice, said, ¡°The first batch has a total of seven mature subjects who will bepleted today. The concrete time is an hour and fifteen minutes.¡±


    ¡°En, alright.¡± The doctor¡¯s current style was one of simple words but profound meaning. After all, there were people recording him from the side.


    An hour and fifteen minutester, the doctor promptly pressed down on the switch.


    Through the central control room¡¯s ss, one could see that seven cultivation units were being pushed out by mechanical arms and delivered into the sealedboratory. Following a series ofplex serious of resuscitation methods, the thick doors of the cultivation units slowly opened. Culture fluid poured outwards, flowing into the gutters on the ground. When all of the culture fluid emptied, five males and two females emerged from the cultivation units. After receiving orders, they walked to the other side of theboratory, the seven respectivelyying down on their own experimental tform. Then, an orange light shone, covering them within.


    Data began to flicker about at lightning speed on the seven screens in front of the doctor¡¯s face. The data obtained from the scan of these mature subject¡¯s bodies continuously transmitted over. Each screen had one individual, and around them were five diagrams, each representing abilities in each of the five great ability domains. As the scan prated deeper, several tens of beams of light, each representing mature abilities, continuously rose, moreover climbing higher and higher. The red lines that marked critical thresholds were continuously surpassed by the beams of light. Each time one of them passed a red line, a trace of an insuppressible smile would appear on the doctor¡¯s face. Each time it passed a red line, that meant that one of these mature subjects¡¯ abilities increased another level.


    After ten minutes had passed, the final blue beam of light made it past the seventh red line with difficulty before finally stopping.


    ¡°Report the results.¡± Dr. Connor¡¯s voice was calm and profound, even though he had already witnessed the results himself.


    The female assistant¡¯s statistical report took three minutes toplete. After all, aside from her outstanding appearance and body, her abilities in other fields were nothing to write home about. However, her voice was still a delightful thing to listen to. ¡°The results of the mature subjects¡¯ scans are one seventh level ability user, one sixth level ability user, and the rest are fifth level ability users. The distribution of abilities fall within a 20% deviation from what we expected. Their bodypositions are stable, and their estimated lifespans are five years. All indicators have already reached the preset objectives.¡±


    Dr. Connor turned around, and with a smile, said, ¡°Then that means that the experiment has already seeded! I, Connor, have produced new chosen!¡±


    At this moment, lights shed continuously from cameras, capturing Dr. Connor¡¯s image.


    It had already been a long time since Connor returned to the centralboratory. During this period of time where they nurtured the first batch of chosen, his life revolved around two points, the cultivation factory and his home. For the sake of better rest, he hadn¡¯t returned to the centralboratory¡¯s dormitory. That ce was too simple and crude. Not only did it affect his quality of rest, it would affect the doctor¡¯s historical image.

 Book 4 24.3

    Book 4 Chapter 24.3 - Beautiful New World


    Compared to the bright and neat doctor, the middle-aged assistant was more like an abandoned beggar, holed up in the chaotic office frantically conducting his research. Normally, he was always the one seen next to Dr. Connor¡¯s side, but now, the cameramen only captured those young, supermodel assistants. This middle-aged assistant had a solid background in biochemical research, and he even more so had all of the potential to be a crazy research workaholic, providing Dr. Connor with indispensable assistance. However, his faults were quite clear as well, for example, his ordinary appearance, honest but untalkative personality, and hisck of attention to his appearance. None of these mattered in the course of research, but at this point in history, it was especially unsightly. That was why Dr. Connor did not keep him at his side.


    Perhaps the doctor had a few other thoughts as well, not wishing for his assistant to steal his limelight. Even though everyone knew that Dr. Connor was the one in charge of theboratory, if it was written ¡®Connor and XXX¡¯ on a historical document, there was no way it would look as good as if it was just the Dr. Connor¡¯s name alone.


    The male assistant was already in his middle years. If it was in the past, he would have definitely felt some resentment, but now, he only felt gratitude towards Dr. Connor. He had already remained holed up in his office for more than ten days, and only when he truly couldn¡¯t hold on any longer would he sleep a bit. Afterwards, he would get up and continue to stare at the light screens with his bloodshot eyes, his hands frantically moving along the touch screen keyboard.


    From the light screen, he could already see that a small part of the gene lock was unraveled, and it was slowly being unlocked. Tens of thousands of gene fragments were released, moving about like stars. From time to time, they would gather again to form a brand new gic segment. However, when the newly formed gic fragments copsed, they would form several tens ofpletely new gic fragments. Gic fragment rbinations were happening every moment, and if one considered the potentialbinations possible through these gic fragments, it would reach a number so great it would make one copse. Meanwhile, the locked genes still looked endless!


    In front of this light screen¡¯s countless light specks, he felt extremely insignificant. Every single speck of light signified quite a bit of calction work, let alone the countless specks of light there were. When faced with this sea of data, not even ten of himself added together couldplete this work even if they were given several lifespans each. This brought him a feeling of tremendous happiness!


    Those countless gic fragments, those drifting stars, constructed a beautiful new world before his eyes. He knew that hidden in that world was arge gate. The path behind the gate didn¡¯t lead to chosen, but rather the apostle!


    A bit of gloss had already appeared on the assistant¡¯s balding head, and the bloody wisps covering his eyes even more so obstructed his line of sight. However, before this world that possessed fatal temptation, he wasn¡¯t willing to rest. Heavens, even if he rested for a single second, he would be missing out on the rbinations of hundreds to thousands of gic fragments. How was he supposed to sleep?


    The assistant produced a vial of stimnt and fiercely injected it into his arm. A momentter, an unnatural flush of color emerged on his face, and then he began to frantically work in front of the light screen.


    He wasn¡¯t like Dr. Connor who wished to leave his name behind in human history. Right now, he was researching so frantically that he had to think a long time just to remember his own name. However, he had his own ambitions and ideals.


    He wanted to touch the apostle, wishing to make contact with that divine world.


    He firmly believed that behind those countless stars rested the country of deities!


    Every person had dreams, or they used to. Most people be indifferent to their dreams as time goes on, but a few would pursue their dreams from start to finish. Most of them were destined for disappointment, and only a fortunate few geniuses with both luck and intellect would acquire sess. In the age of turmoil, the rate at which people headed towards tragedy was still continuously increasing.


    In the eyes of most people, Helen was undoubtedly someone who had her own dreams, even though her dreams might not be asrge as Dr. Connor¡¯s or the middle-aged assistant¡¯s. However, even though they were under the same sky, right now, Helen didn¡¯t seem like someone with a dream. She wore casual clothes, her blonde hair tied behind her head. She carried arge bag of bread in her arms while strolling through Dragon City¡¯s dusky sky.

 Book 4 24.4

    Book 4 Chapter 24.4 - Beautiful New World


    Dragon City was quite windy these past few days, a bit more so than in winter even though it was supposed to be warmer now. The temperature was dropping as well, to the extent where it had even snowed. The thick radiation was difficult for even Dragon City that was equipped with arge scale purifying force field topletely erase, so those with rtively lower levels of ability had no choice but to take radiation resistance medications. Dragonriders and subordinates naturally didn¡¯t need to do so, however, the attendants, cleaning personnel, chefs, special service providers, and everyone else with low levels or even no abilities at all that were inseparably linked to luxury needed to do so. If they no longer existed, it was hard to say how greatly Dragon City would be changed. It could even be said that Dragon City¡¯sfortable standard of living was precisely created through them.


    That was why ck Dragonrider general headquarters was always extremely generous towards them, of course, rtive to the wilderness. A good chef required a long time to train, and as such, the dragonriders did not wish for them to die so easily.


    For anyone that was skilled in specialized areas, Dragon City was simply a utopia. Here, one could achieve their dreams with their own two hands, including wealth, safety, and health, but of course, not equality. From an olden era¡¯s point of view, Dragon City was made precisely by this lowest rung of society, and so they ought to be the masters of the city. However, in the new era, no one would be so naive as to believe this or do anything to seize the qualifications of bing this ¡®master¡¯. The ck Dragonriders didn¡¯t even have to kill those who didn¡¯t obey them. If they just banished them to the wilderness, soon after, they would be nutrients for the wilderness. After surviving in a greenhouse for a long time, even the strongest nt would be weak and powerless.


    A biting cold gust of wind swept through the streets, the temperature of any ce it passed dropping several degrees. It quickly reached Helen¡¯s face, and fiercely smashed into her body, tearing apart the bag of bread she was carrying and ruthlessly seizing the bit of warmth it carried. Her blonde hair was toyed with in apletely unrestrained manner.


    The wind was extremely cold. It seemed like Helen didn¡¯t expect the weather to be so cold, not wearing too many clothes as a result, after all, right now, it could still be considered summer. She tightened her arms around the bread, lowered her head, and wrapped her jacket tighter around herself. As she walked through the wind, herplexion also turned pale from the cold. Next to her was a construction site. Within Dragon City¡¯s ns, a new high level residential housing district was being built for the new dragonriders to live in. In recent years, the number of dragonriders had substantially increased, to the extent where the original apartmentplex wasn¡¯t enough to house them all. However, this project was only halfwayplete. Following Bevs and the Spider Empress¡¯ clear opposition, Dragon City also entered a state of chaos. Many ongoing construction projects had no choice but toe to a standstill.


    Even though in the parliament, Bevs and the Spider Empress both had their powers exercise restraint and unanimously aiming their military force at external forces, within Dragon City, fights of varying scales still broke out between the powers and families belonging to these two sides. They all believed that even though the Spider Empress was at a disadvantage in numbers, her terrifying individual strength was an overwhelming advantage, making it a crucial point in the conclusion to this war. Meanwhile, people from both sides were doing their best to expand their battlefield superiority and bnce out this disparity in strength.


    The era of turmoil, is an era that worships powerful individuals, as well as an era where power decides everything.


    Within Dragon City, regardless of whether it was Bevs or the Spider Empress, they both possessed tremendous strength. However, they both restricted the actions of those under their power, maintaining conflicts at a level tolerated by ck Dragonrider general headquarters. However, ability users¡¯ privileges were far greater than that of ordinary people, and their tempers were proportionate to their level of abilities, so conflict was pretty much unavoidable. However, General Morgan who normally didn¡¯t pay much attention to ck Dragonrider affairs, during these critical times, once again grasped his great authority as a dragonrider general to govern Dragon City with an iron fist. Those from both the parliament and empress who publicly vited Dragon City¡¯sw of prohibiting battles within the city were arrested, but what was different from normal was that those who initiated conflict were executed on the spot. Meanwhile, both Bevs and the Spider Empress maintained silence on this matter, meaning that they tacitly approved of Morgan¡¯s way of dealing with the situation. This event hit the threatening attitude from both sides greatly. Even though battles of conflict still broke out privately, both sides knew not to test General Morgan¡¯s bottom line. Private battles were allowed, and even deaths were fine, but don¡¯t let it reach my ears; this was the bottom line General Morgan never directly spoke about.


    Helen was walking through a long, narrow, and lonely alley. To her left was an unmanned construction site, and to her right was a tall wall. From the other end of the alley, three people walked over. Even in this type of cold weather, they still wore thin clothing, their ability to resist the cold immediately giving away the fact that they were ability users. They also saw Helen. They immediately stared nkly for a moment, their casual conversation cut short.


    The three of them stared at Helen in apletely unbridled manner. The one on the left suddenly said, ¡°Leader, this little girl really is fucking fine!¡±


    The leader standing at the center was a man around thirty who looked like he was in some type of special forces. His exposed chest had a ring spider diagram. This was the insignia of someone in the Spider Empress¡¯ guards. His eyes that were staring at Helen were quite passionate as well, but he still maintained a level of cool-headedness. With an irresolute voice, he said, ¡°Maybe she is that dragonrider¡¯s person...¡±


    The one on the left immediately said, ¡°What is the importance of an abilityless woman? If she is someone from Bevs¡¯ side, then isn¡¯t that even better? Even if she¡¯s rted to someone under General Morgan, it¡¯ll be fine if we just offerpensationter. Aren¡¯t we just ying around? What is the big deal?¡±

 Book 4 24.5

    Book 4 Chapter 24.5 - Beautiful New World


    The shorter muscr man at the leader¡¯s right side with white hair also agreed, saying, ¡°Leader, I¡¯ve never seen her before. She should be unrted to our people.¡±


    The one on the left then said, ¡°Right, leader! Stop hesitating already! Wouldn¡¯t it be the same if Bevs¡¯ people saw her? These days, all of our lives are being toyed with. Who knows if we can even live until tomorrow?!¡±


    Helen who was struggling through the cold wind raised her head, and only then did she see the three individuals more than ten meters out. Meanwhile, her appearance immediately made the hesitating leader set his resolution. With a move of the leader¡¯s left hand, the three instantly appeared around Helen, surrounding her.


    ¡°Beauty, where are you going? Have any spare time?¡± The one on the leftughed nastily.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have time, it isn¡¯t a big deal. Either way, your time now belongs to us. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t use up too much of your time, but it won¡¯t be that short either, just a few hours.¡± The male on the right spoke directly.


    Even when faced with this impending bad luck, Helen¡¯s face still maintained itsplete expressionless, to the extent where it was worse than ice-cold. Her face looked like that of a biochemical android, full of a mechanical feeling. She looked at each of these individuals one after another and then said, ¡°I understand, however, this ce wouldn¡¯t befortable.¡±


    When they heard Helen¡¯s reply, the three men were clearly a bit surprised. They didn¡¯t fear the cold, but that didn¡¯t mean that they were willing to do things in this small alley full of cold wind. Helen¡¯s gaze immediately gave the leader an extremely ufortable feeling, as if there was something wrong. However, the other two under him already brought her to a house not too far away, their flourishing desires temporarily lowering his misgivings and making him follow along. A top level woman like Helen, even with his identity, was not someone he had a chance to touch. Only in this type of chaotic times where one might die tomorrow would they indulge themselves like this.


    The short robust male kicked open the door with a loud noise, and then roared, ¡°All of you, get out! This ce is now being used by us! You all can have it back tomorrow around this time!¡±


    The room wasn¡¯t thatrge, but it was neat and warm. Two young men with low level abilities lived within, looking like some low level dragonrider¡¯s subordinates. When they saw the spider symbol the short robust man intentionally revealed, the anger in their eyes immediately turned into fear. Without making another sound, they left, not even bothering to clean up what they were doing.


    The short robust male gave the room a look, feeling quite satisfied. Thatrge couch looked especiallyfortable, allowing him to have quite a bit of variety during his fun.


    The leader was thest one in. He closed the door behind him, blocking the roaring cold wind. The raging firece immediately raised the temperature of the room, as well as sharply increased these men¡¯s hormone production. The short robust male couldn¡¯t hold himself back any longer, throwing Helen onto the couch, one hand already reaching into her bosom and forcefully roaming about. While groping her, he shouted, ¡°This girl is fucking good! Leader, why don¡¯t you let me go first? I¡¯m begging you! ... huh? What is this?¡±


    The short robust man¡¯s hand suddenly twitched fiercely, that hand just reaching into Helen¡¯s shirt. The three men¡¯s eyes were immediately concentrated on the thing that the short robust male¡¯s hand was holding. This was a piece of flesh simr to an olive with a dark greenish ck color, its size around that of a muskmelon. It was extremely tough, the surface secreting a shining grease. The short robust man was clearly quite forceful, yet he wasn¡¯t able to pinch it t, instead moving over its slippery surface.


    No one would have expected that Helen with her refined exterior would have this type of thing under her clothes. When they saw this thing that resembled arge bug cocoon, even though all three of them were long ustomed to ughter, they still couldn¡¯t help but subconsciously tremble. This was a fear towards the unknown!


    The short robust male subconsciously tightened his five fingers, the five levels of power that was already enough to distort steel unable to change the shape of this dark green flesh cocoon in the slightest. As if in pain from being in his grasp, the flesh cocoon suddenly distorted. Under its smooth slippery exterior, it instantly freed itself. Then, its body¡¯s two sides produced eight little pores, eight jointed limbs reaching out from each of them, every single one of them with exceedingly sharp des at their ends! Then, several sharp stingers emerged from its back, as well as a tail that was covered in scale armor.


    Finally, an enormous mouth that waspletely disproportionate with its body emerged from its head area, every single sharp teeth inside flickering with a bit of weak radiance!


    These transformation were extremely fast, to the extent where these three men couldn¡¯t react in time at all. Meanwhile, that strange creature¡¯s eight jointed limbs easily tore through the short robust man¡¯s wrist. With a sudden exertion of strength, its body already shot out like a sword,nding on the short robust male¡¯s neck, its enormous mouth fiercely biting down on the side of the neck!

 Book 4 24.6

    Book 4 Chapter 24.6 - Beautiful New World


    The robust male¡¯s four levels of defense made his skin as tough as rhinoceros skin, but in front of this small abnormal creature¡¯s mouth, it was as weak as ss. His twopanions could only watch helplessly as the strange creature¡¯s jaws moved up and down without any difficulty. Then, with a ferocious swing of its head, arge piece of flesh was removed. To stay on, the strange creature¡¯s eight limbs pierced deeply into the short robust male¡¯s chest, the male¡¯s tough skin, once again not able to put up the slightest bit of defense.


    The intense pain made the male cry out loudly, however, as soon as the pain entered his brain, it quickly changed into a feeling of numbness. This made this short robust male even more fearful, because he understood that he was already paralyzed from toxins. The increase of defensive strength simrly raised one¡¯s resistances towards poison, and he even had two levels of Mysterious Fields¡¯ Natural Resistance. Even if he was bitten by a cobra king snake, he would still be able tost about thirty minutes. This type of poison defense strength couldn¡¯t be considered outstanding, but it was definitely enough to use. Thirty minutes of time was enough time to receive life saving antibodies or serums. Any higher levels of poison resistance would only be a waste of precious evolutionary points. However, even with this poison resistance, he was actually poisoned in around one second of time?


    The robust male reached out his hand and grabbed towards the small creature on his shoulders. He feared that this little thing would spit out the flesh in its mouth and bite down again. Meanwhile, at this time, his twopanions finally recovered from their shock. The team member rushed over, while the leader stood in his original ce without moving. The spider diagram on his chest began to shine, and the temperature around his body began to quickly climb. He possessed ample experience, understanding that when dealing with unknown creatures, mes were the best choice. Any organisms without force field defenses had no way of resisting temperatures around a thousand degrees.


    The small abnormal creature seemed especially interested in flesh, not willing to spit out the flesh jammed in its mouth even with impending danger. The sharp de-like stingers on its back suddenly extended outwards, and then with soft pu pu pu sounds, those sharp stingers shot out like bullets, fired towards the empress¡¯ guard member! Then, its eight jointed limbs exerted force, leaping out like a bullet onto the ground, the tremendous momentum smashing open a hole in the hardwood floor! Meanwhile, the chest of the short robust male whose body was used to produce this power was badly mangled, almost as if arge hole was scooped out!


    The great force made the little abnormal creature¡¯s body a bit tter. However, when it bounced up, the six rear limbs became thicker and more forceful, while the pair of front limbs¡¯ des were significantly erged.


    Following a crash sound, wood fragments flew everywhere. It bounced up like lightning, rushing towards the empress¡¯ guard member, heavily smashing into his forehead! The power of the collision was great, making that guard member¡¯s head immediately move backwards. His neck immediately released crack crack sounds, his vine like muscles continuously wriggling about.


    The guard member had just waved his hand to block the iing spikes, but the de stingers were too numerous and too fast, so one still made it through the alloy arm guard and shot into his upper arm, nailing itself deeply into his arm bone, almost splitting apart this bone that had been strengthened! Before a roar of pain was even released from his throat, his head felt as if it was smashed by a heavy hammer. Everything before his eyes was immediately crammed by all types of lights, as well as chaotic and meaningless scenes. His ears could only perceive a shrill screaming sound.


    The abnormal creatures¡¯ six rear jointed limbs quickly extended outwards, nailing itself into the approaching guard member¡¯s head, and then its two forelimbs that had be clearly thicker dug into his sturdy skull, and only then did it stabilize its body. Then, its long tail that flickered with faint metallic radiance shed by this guard member¡¯s face.


    The team member¡¯s sight was miraculously recovered in an instant. Not only did he see that quickly approaching tail end, he could even see the sharp edges of the tes covering it! Then, his field of view waspletely covered by scarlet. He could only see a rich, greasy, slow moving redness!


    The strange creature bounced up again, this time smashing into the ceiling, and then towards the leader. Then, when it reached about a meter from the leader, a faint film appeared before his face. This energy film that looked so thin that it might be broken by just a poke actually contained tremendous amounts of energy. It heavily mmed itself over, but it only managed to produce a circle of ripples on this energy film. However, it was clearly not willing to ept this kind of result, so its two forelimbs once again mmed down with the strength to tear through steel!


    However, those ten centimeter limbs seemed to have entered a thickyer of butter, not showing any signs of tearing through this energy film. The film continued to flicker with radiance. Right when it was at its wits end, the leader released a coldugh and reached out his left hand. When he unfolded his fingers, a faint green colored me began to burn.


    The strange creature was grasped in the leader¡¯s hand, the green me quickly setting its body on fire. Its four limbs that could still move about fiercely stabbed into the leader¡¯s hand, but the leader didn¡¯t seem to mind it at all. The power of his flesh wasn¡¯t all that outstanding, but his bones were exceptionally sturdy, as well as being protected by a force field. The limbs fiercely scrapped at the leader¡¯s bones, but it was only able to remove an insignificant amount of bone fragments. Meanwhile, most of its body¡¯s surface, while surrounded by those green mes, after just less than half a second of burning, was already melted.

 Book 4 24.7

    Book 4 Chapter 24.7 - Beautiful New World


    Intense pain and the fear of death made it fiercely spit out the flesh in its mouth and release a cry of anguish. All of its limbs exerted force, doing everything it could to struggle. It freed itself from the leader¡¯s left hand, and then scuttled into a corner. It continuously sprayed out a sour liquid from its mouth to put out the burning mes on its body, at the same time whimpering with a low voice towards Helen, as if it was a crying puppy.


    Helen already sat up. She produced an exquisite watery blue pistol. She quickly inserted a few bullets into the barrel, pulled back the bolt, and aimed at the leader.


    This pistol¡¯s overall size didn¡¯t reach ten centimeters, its graceful lines perfectly disying its aesthetics and refined workmanship, but this all naturally came at a considerable cost. Only, this exquisite pistol¡¯s power was definitely inversely proportional to its construction cost. Even if it was aimed at an ordinary person from the olden era, if it didn¡¯t hit a vital part, it still wouldn¡¯t deliver a fatal injury.


    The leader had long seen Helen¡¯s movements. Being aimed at by this small pistol, forget about the fact that it didn¡¯t pose him any threat, he instead wanted tough. The six levels of defensive force field could defend against a close range bombardment from a sniper rifle, and even if he didn¡¯t have a force field, this pistol would only be able to produce some slight flesh injury. However, the flowing motions of adding bullets and raising it to aim was full of a sense of beauty, something that made him feel a sense of admiration for. In addition, Helens¡¯ face that forever carried a mechanic expression even more so made his mind produce many unique emotions.


    Perhaps after dealing with that dangerous little thing, he should spend a bit more time to properly apany her... this thought fluttered past the leader¡¯s mind.


    Then, he saw Helen¡¯s pistol release a faint me. The bullet, with an intolerably slow speed, shot out from the pistol,nding on the defensive force field.


    With the leader¡¯s eyesight and reaction speed, he could even barely make out the bullet¡¯s trajectory. After getting ustomed to seeing the dragonriders¡¯ various non mass-produced firearms that possessed freakish initial firing speeds and terrifying power, and now seeing this little pistol, it truly gave one the feeling that only this type of pistol would match Helen¡¯s beauty, delicateness, and weakness. It could only serve as the toy of a woman.


    The first bullet entered the defensive force field. As its pitiful momentum was being exhausted, the second bullet already left the chamber, perfectlynding in the same location the first bullet traveled through. The leader was a bit surprised at Helen¡¯s marksmanship, but this only made him even more interested in her. After all, a beauty with skills would only make one feel a stronger urge to dominate her.


    At this time, the first bullet suddenly split apart, releasing sparkling electrical arcs like a waterfall. The electricity spread outwards, instantly neutralizing the defensive force field, making it disappear! Meanwhile, the second bullet perfectly moved through the defensive force field¡¯s hole, shooting towards the leader¡¯s waist, its weak power indeed only producing a fingernail sized injury. However, the bullet didn¡¯t bounce off, instead sticking tightly to the injury, quickly softening. In the blink of an eye, it drilled its way into the leader¡¯s body!


    The moment the force field disappeared, a terrifying name immediately shed through the leader¡¯s heart: Energy Field Special Bullet!


    This was an extremely terrifying special bullet that could neutralize and eliminate all force fields under eight levels, it could even be said to be the bane of magic ability users. These types of bullets were extraordinarily expensive, with a single bullet equivalent to a sixth level ability formtion, moreover being an item with a price but no sellers. As a guard leader of the empress, he knew that there were less than ten rounds of Energy Field Special Bullets within the guards, and they were all stored for strategic uses. With his status, he didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to apply for a single round to use. After all, these freakish things were equivalent to grasping the life of a magic ability user under eight levels.¡±


    How could thispletely abilityless woman have an Energy Field Special Bullet? Could it be that she was rted to some type of great figure? This horrifying thought suddenly passed over this leader¡¯s mind. However, he immediately refuted it. If she truly was rted to some important figure, why would she be traveling alone? There should be at least a few ability users with five levels to serve as her bodyguards, right? After all, Dragon City could be said to be in quite the disorder right now.


    However, another thought quickly shed past the leader¡¯s mind. The first bullet was an Energy Field Special Bullet, so what was the second round?!


    He suddenly lowered his head, tearing apart the clothes at his waist, but he couldn¡¯t see the bullet, only seeing a fingernail sized hole! The wounded flesh was badly mutted, but not a single drop of blood seeped out!


    ¡°How could this be?!¡± The leader couldn¡¯t help but speak this useless line. From what he felt, this second bullet only barely scraped his skin, so how did such a deep hole suddenly appear, moreover, he couldn¡¯t even feel how deep it was!

 Book 4 24.8

    Book 4 Chapter 24.8 - Beautiful New World


    At this moment, the leader seemed to have heard a light crack sound from his lower backbone. Then, the entire lower half of his body lost feeling. His legs went soft, and his body helplessly fell. Terrifying crack crack sounds continuously sounded along his spinal column. The numb feeling was already climbing upwards, quickly extending to his chest.


    ¡°How could you have an Energy Field Special Bullet? The second round... what...¡± The leader asked while breathing heavily, but before he couldplete his sentence, his tongue already went numb, unable to speak another word.


    Helen walked over, kneeling down on one knee. She looked at the leader¡¯s eyes that were full of shock, fear, and hope. However, she only spoke with her indifferent and mechanical voice. ¡°The Energy Field Special Bullet was made by me, so of course I would have some. As for the second bullet, because its design had just been finalized, I haven¡¯t properly thought of a name yet. I¡¯ll just call it Destroyer of Abilities for now. If my mood is good one day, I might sell a few.¡±


    ¡°... you...¡± The leader¡¯s body suddenly surged with a wave of vitality, managing to spit out this single word. However, Helen was already no longer listening to what he was saying. She already stood up, and with a wave of her hand, the strange creature that was cowering in the corner licking its wounded body, jumped up, immediatelynding on the leader¡¯s face.


    From the outside, this small house seemed extremely peaceful.


    The two young subordinates that had been chased out looked in this direction withplicated expressions. Even though they were standing in a corner that blocked most of the wind, from time to time, the cold wind that blew over would still make them tremble. Their eyes carried jealousy and envy. The woman that was brought into the house was definitely a rare good. They were both detesting how unfair their fate was, why this type of opportunity didn¡¯t open up to themselves. However, they seemed to have forgotten their own abilities and identities. The subordinates of low level dragonriders had the lowest level of privileges in Dragon City, to the extent where the beautiful women who served as the toys of higher level dragonriders had higher statuses than them. Even if they encountered a woman like Helen during this period of chaos, they only dared to think these thoughts inside, and then instead choose to find other women to vent out their desires. However, the minds of nobodies were quite strange. They dared to think about things they didn¡¯t dare do, but if they saw someone else do it, they would suddenly rise with boldness that they usually didn¡¯t have. While regretting their cowardliness at the start, they would feel a powerful urge to get a piece of the pie, even if it was a tiny bit of leftovers, getting just a single bite, it was still good.


    The small house was extremely, extremely quiet, quiet to the point of making one go mad, quiet as if time began to flow slower. From the two youngsters¡¯ angle, they didn¡¯t see the blood that was flowing out from below the door. More and more seeped out, to the extent where it eventually gathered into a stream, as if there was an entire pool of blood behind that door!


    There was too much blood.


    And the surroundings was too quiet.


    Even the air seemed to have frozen. The two young subordinates suddenly felt as if breathing was iparably difficult. They frantically exerted force, but they couldn¡¯t inhale any oxygen. The unseeable blood and silence formed an invisible web, one that was gradually dragging them into the abyss!


    Right when the two of them were choked to the point where their faces were entirely red, following a creak sound, the small house¡¯s door slowly opened. This sound broke the suffocating silence, restoring everything to normal. There was sound again in this alley, allowing these two young subordinates to finally inhale the life-saving breath of air.


    Only, the blood continued to silently flow out, but the young subordinates didn¡¯t see it.


    The one that appeared after the door was opened was Helen¡¯s figure. Her hair and clothes were clearly a bit messy, and her face was extremely pale. She continued to carry arge sack of bread, not a single loaf missing. Helen organized her hair, slightly fixed her clothes, and then she went down the flight of stairs towards her original destination.


    When they saw that the one who came out was actually Helen, the two young subordinates were left shocked. They expected the ones that emerged to be those three men, and if Helen even had a single breath left in her, her body was already quite strong. In addition, Helen seemed to havee out a bit too early.


    The two subordinates gave each other a look, seemingly understanding what the other was thinking. It seemed like only half an hour had passed, so how could she havee out? Could it be that those three fes were faster than fast? While carrying curiosity, one of the subordinates raised his hand to look at his watch, and then he suddenly released a low cry, ¡°How could it have been less than five minutes?!¡±


    If it was just half an hour, it might have produced some suspicions, but how could it have just been five minutes? Why did they feel like such a long time had already passed?


    The small house¡¯s door wasn¡¯t closed, left halfway open. As they looked at that eerie entrance, the two subordinates suddenly lost the interest and courage to go inside to take a look. They only wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible, the further, the faster, the better.


    Helen continued walking neither quickly nor slowly. From the rear, her long, moving ponytail made one¡¯s heart rate quicken.


    In the gloomy skies, the low hanging clouds of radiation were suddenly blown about chaotically by the strong winds. Through the thin crack of blue sky, golden sunlight scattered down from between the clouds. From the distance, it was as if several rich golden beams connected heaven and earth, as if heaven identally released a bit of holy splendor.


    One beam perfectlynded on Helen¡¯s body. She raised her head, feeling the zing warmth of the sunlight on her body. She couldn¡¯t help but narrow her eyes, revealing a smile.


    This was a rare smile, and she never smiled so brilliantly before, not holding herself back in the slightest. In that instant, Helen¡¯s beautiful face seemed to have blossomed with iparable radiance and even more resplendent brilliance, making the golden pir thatnded on her appear even more dazzling. In her surroundings, every inch of space was covered with beautiful, zing sunlight,pletely scattering the gloomy coldness of the new age!


    It was just like a brand new, beautiful world.

 Book 4 25.1

    Book 4 Chapter 25.1 - To Pay


    Sunlight in the new era was always extremely momentary. In the blink of an eye, the gap between the clouds full of radiation was closed, and the dreamlike sunlight and the warmth it brought simultaneously disappeared.


    The winds became strong again.


    Helen tightened her chinese jacket again, lowered her head, and walked towards the cold winds. The brilliant smile of a goddess disappeared from her face, in its ce a mechanical coldness, as if that smile had never appeared in the first ce.


    Just like that, she walked through two blocks alone in the frigid wind, passing some ruins that were purposely left untouched before standing in front of a rather disorderly street. The main theme of this street was still ruins, but it was full of all types of shacks and simplistic housing. The four or five storey buildings at the corner of the street clearly had over a hundred years of history, belonging to the ¡®big shots¡¯ of this slum area. Only, the men that wereying about in twos of three, as well as the sewage and trash everywhere made onepletely forget about the precious historical significance of this area.


    This was already the edge of Dragon City. In Dragon City¡¯s official map, this area actually didn¡¯t belong to Dragon City. Those that lived here mostly did work at the very lowest levels of society, including cleaning up trash, transporting corpses, and other things. They attached themselves to the influential officials of Dragon City for survival. In the eyes of pure-blooded nobles, they undoubtedly lived in hell, but in the eyes of those from the wilderness, this was a hundred percent heaven.


    Helen fixed her hair slightly, and then she walked into this slum area, passing many wolf-like vicious men¡¯s faces as she headed towards the depths of this region. Even though she was dressed quite simply, her appearance was neat and clean, and neatness was the most fundamental difference from the things in this region. When faced with this type of outsider woman, those men who were idling their time away and filled with energy surprisingly didn¡¯t reveal any greed or desires, nor would they be overwhelmed with fear after learning of her true identity. Instead, as soon as they saw her appear, they would automatically move to the sides, opening up the best path. Only when her rear figure disappeared into the distance would their perfectly straight bodies rx a bit.


    Helen walked to a four floored apartment building, made her way past an entrance that only had half of its remaining structure left, and then headed up a narrow and pitch-ck set of stairs. Two strong, obese ck males were currently heading down those stairs, and when they saw Helen, they were first shocked, and then they immediately stuck their bodies close to the walls, doing their best to provide Helen with room to ascend the narrow wooden staircase. They smiled towards Helen, not minding that she didn¡¯t show any reaction, as if their belief that she saw their smiles alone was enough.


    What overflowed from these two¡¯s eyes, was respect.


    Helen knocked on the fourth floor door, and then she pushed it open, walking inside. This was a small apartment with two bedrooms, inside of which was an old-fashioned intelligence system, as well asrge amounts of books and memory units. Within this sea of books and memory units, a delicate youngdy was currently working frantically in front of the intelligence system¡¯s light screen. The speed at which the data on the light screen refreshed definitely couldn¡¯t be considered fast, but for ordinary people, it was already not something they could handle. The youngdy¡¯s expression was tense and concentrated. Due to the excessive consumption of mental strength, the veins on both sides of her neck were quickly throbbing.


    Helen gave the youngdy¡¯s current state a look, immediately understanding that her stamina was close to beyond what she could handle. As such, she said, ¡°You can get some rest now.¡±


    The youngdy suddenly rxed, her body immediately being covered with sweat. She turned around, and then with a somewhat weak smile, she greeted, ¡°Older sis Helen, you came!¡±


    Helen gave the data on the light screen a look and said, ¡°Sally, it seems like you¡¯ve already prepared everything.¡±


    This youngdy was precisely Sally.


    When Su and Madeline fled, Sally didn¡¯t leave Dragon City, insteads choosing to stay behind. This youngdy who lost her ie and protector knew how difficult life would be from here on out, but she still had a dream that hadn¡¯t been achieved. Before her dream was realized, she definitely couldn¡¯t leave Dragon City. Sally had long set her resolution to pay with her body, because when she first arrived in Dragon City, it was always her body that she used to exchange for her dream.


    The day after Su left Dragon City, Helen found Sally and prepared this ce for her, as well as offered her work. The work couldn¡¯t be considered too exhausting, and the ie was quite decent as well. The youngdy who lived frugally used all of her savings on books that recorded knowledge and memory units. Meanwhile, Helen woulde see her once every weekend, as well as inject some gic modification medications. These medications could only slightly increase the body¡¯s functions, but it substantially increased the mind¡¯s activity. Sally didn¡¯t have talent in battle, but she was quite smart, and she had a rarely seen perseverance, and that was why the medications Helen offered were exceedingly effective. After several injections, Sally went from being a normal smart girl to an ability user with ten times the IQ and data processing speed of an ordinary person. Even though her brain was far from beingparable to a high level ability user who truly opened up their intelligence, for her, it was already an opportunity she couldn¡¯t even dream of.


    Helen produced a small syringe that was less than ten centimeters long, removed the seal on the needle, and then said, ¡°This is the final injection.¡±


    Sally sat in front of Helen, reached out her weak arm, and allowed Helen to inject it into her skin.

 Book 4 25.2

    Book 4 Chapter 25.2 - To Pay


    The injection required five whole minutes. During this process, Helen gave the memory units piled up like a small mountain around them a look and casually asked, ¡°What have you even been studying all this time?¡±


    Sally struggled to recall the information. ¡°Quite a bit, including all of mathematics¡¯ fundamental theories, as well as construction, engineering mechanics, gics, basic biochemistry, industrial application, all types of agriculture... many of them I still don¡¯t really understand and can only record them for now. Luckily, I was able to record all of the cases in the memory units, so I can slowly use them as references in the future.¡±


    Helen frowned ever so slightly and said, ¡°You are overdrafting your mental capacity after just receiving the injections, which will cause your gic stability to decline. You have to understand that with your constitution, from today forward, you cannot take any more gic strengthening. In other words, from today on, you are paying your life as the cost for learning these things.¡±


    "Older sis Helen, you know I don¡¯t want it to be this way either, but you also know that I don¡¯t have time left. I wish to learn a bit more before leaving.¡± Sally said with a gentle voice.


    At this moment, Sally who was much younger was the one that seemed to be the truly mature one.


    Helen didn¡¯t try to convince her further, instead patiently waiting for the injection to finish. At this moment, that little strange creature suddenly squirmed out from her chest, sticking out its head. It already recovered its flesh cocoon appearance. The tip that looked like its head moved about. It turned in Sally¡¯s direction, and then it opened its mouth, spitting out a dark colored tongue, continuously moving it about towards Sally. Sally reached out her hand, allowing it to lick her a few times, not fearing it in the slightest, as if she was long aware of its existence.


    ¡°It grew up quite a bit!¡± Sally said. When she saw this strange creature shrink back, she looked quite reluctant to part with it.


    Helen revealed a rare smile. ¡°En, but it¡¯s bing more and more disobedient.¡±


    While chatting, the injection was alreadypleted. Helen left behind the entire bag of bread, and she herself didn¡¯t stay for too long either. When she was about to leave this slum area, Helen suddenly stopped, turning her head around and looking towards that four storey building almost drowned within a messy clump of buildings. Tomorrow at this time, it would be time for Sally to leave. She wouldn¡¯t leave alone, as a few people from this slum would follow her. Perhaps over a hundred, perhaps only a few.


    Regardless of how many people followed, this unique and staunch girl insisted on pursuing her own dream. In Dragon City, there were too many with more power, more talent than her, but Sally¡¯s dedication was still rarely seen. Helen actually didn¡¯t care much about what she did, as persistence was definitely not something that could move the cold and indifferent Helen.


    Helen had witnessed all types of of rare geniuses, lunatics, and freaks. No matter how special Sally was, in her eyes, she was nothing more than an ordinary wilderness girl.


    In reality, Helen understood clearly why she took care of Sally like this. It was because in all of Dragon City, Sally was the only one left who had a special connection with Su. If she went to see Sally, she would sometimes think of Su, even though this type of possibility was extremely, extremely small.


    The process of returning to the hospital went quite smoothly. No one looked for trouble, and so the special bullets for her exquisite pistol didn¡¯t have any opportunities to be used either.


    Helen directly arrived in the biochemistry region only she herself could enter. As soon as the security doors opened, the little strange creature jumped out from her chest, spread out its body, and then glided a short distance. It then pulled its body together, silently jumping into thergest cultivation container without producing the slightest ssh.


    When it entered the nutrient fluid, it unfolded its body momentarily, and then curled up into a ball, slowly sinking into the bottom of the container, as if it already peacefully slept.


    Aside from the cultivation container it upied, all of the other cultivation containers in the biochemistry region numbering over a hundred werepletely empty. An enormous light screen floated on the wall, recorded on it the situation within each of the cultivation containers. Every single creature that was being cultivated had its own number as well. Right now, aside from a single indicator that was lit up, the other cultivation containers were all dim, the numbering belowbeled with striking ¡®Xs¡¯.


    Meanwhile, the biological body in the only bright cultivation container was no longer a code name, instead having a real name: Snow.


    After giving the sleeping Snow a look, Helen closed the protective doors and activated the security measures. She pulled over a light screen, looking over the sea of digits rted to Snow while reaching her own arm towards a sensor. As a result, the right side of the light screen then began to disy all types of data regarding her own body. In reality, even without the instruments¡¯ test, Helen was quite clear on her own body¡¯s state. However, on this matter, she would rather be a bit more careful.


    Her body¡¯s state was just like she had anticipated. Then Helen returned to the centralboratory, removed her clothes, andid down naked on thepletely automatic operating table before activating the prearranged procedure.


    Powerful disinfecting light shone on her belly, and half a minuteter, the light withdrew. The multi-functional treatment mechanical arm moved over. When itpletely stopped moving, two long needles entered Helen¡¯s belly. She released a light sound, her face instantly bing a bit pale. Helen didn¡¯t use any anesthesia during the entire surgical process.


    The syringe quickly reached the preset position, and then mature ovums were sucked up along the hollow syringe one after another, then sealed up for storage.


    After several minutes had passed, Helen finally got off the surgical tform and put on her clothes. Her movements were extremely slow, her pale face even more so continuously releasing fine beads of sweat.


    A light screen suddenly floated over, and then a deep and resounding voice sounded. ¡°Helen, I hope I¡¯m not bothering you. My people discovered three corpses this afternoon. If I¡¯m not wrong, this has something to do with you.¡±

 Book 4 25.3

    Book 4 Chapter 25.3 - To Pay


    An elder appeared on the light screen, his hair appearing to be rather casually kempt. However, the sharp edges and corners of his face, as well as those hawk-like eyes gave away his true nature. In Dragon City, there was pretty much no one who didn¡¯t recognize this old man, the one who controlled great authority within the ck Dragonriders, General Josh Morgan.


    ¡°Is this important?¡± Helen asked.


    She sat on a couch on the other side of the light screen. Then, she pulled open the front of her jacket, exposing her entire upper body. Her skin was covered with fine beads of sweat, and the feeling of weakness was still extending through her body. This was a weakness that came from the anesthesialess surgery, as well as the residual effects of an overdose of ovum eleration drugs. After taking some time to feel out her body¡¯s current situation, Helen decided that she would use a vial of gic restoration fluid. It could substantially increase her heart¡¯s functions, as well as increase a bit of ability potential, but Helen had always been unwilling to use it before. Even though until now, there were no side effects discovered with its use, Helen was always skeptical on whether or not it was one of the main culprits of human gic copse.


    However, at this time, Helen still decided to use it once. After experiencing repeated extraction of ovums, her body had already entered an extremely dangerous and unstable state. She produced a special syringe and then stuck it into her chest. The needle entered between her ribs, inserting the recovery liquid into the vicinity of her heart.


    Helen continued to treat herself just like that in front of the light screen, because the video transmission was one-directional. She could see General Morgan, but Morgan could only hear her voice.


    When he heard Helen¡¯s reply, General Morgan disyed a rare moment of silence before setting his resolution and asking, ¡°Helen, did those three end up doing something to you?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. They are still far too inferior.¡± Helen bluntly replied.


    The general on the light screen produced a cigar, but it wasn¡¯t cut all that orderly, proving that not much thought was given to this process. After the cigar was lit, only then did Morgan say, ¡°I¡¯ll still send out two people for you. I know you are quite smart, but intelligence can¡¯t solve all problems. Even though Lynch isn¡¯t bad either, his strength is still a bit too weak. As for those three...¡±


    General took a deep breath of the cigar, the flickering embers making his face change between bright and dark. After pausing for a moment, only then did General Morgan say nonchntly, ¡°... we¡¯ll just leave this matter at that. I will have Lanaxis give me a satisfactory exnation.¡±


    ¡°You wish to go to war with the Spider Empress?¡± Helen asked in a somewhat mocking manner.


    Right now, the recovery liquid was slowly moving into Helen¡¯s chest. Then, it moved rather fiercely towards her heart. This would cause quite a considerable amount of pain, as well as make her face even more pale. However, Morgan couldn¡¯t see these things.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t. The core interest of all cannot be vited.¡± The general said calmly, as if his opponent was just a nobody.


    ¡°Then after you join hands to wipe out the empress, what will you use to fend off Bevs?¡±


    Old Morganughed and said, ¡°Bevs? He isn¡¯t someone with crazy ambitions. For him, there are many things more important than authority. However, right now, he is but without a choice. Even if he doesn¡¯t have interest in certain areas, those that have attached themselves to him will urge him to acquire them.¡±


    ¡°Bevs or the Spider Empress... I don¡¯t like either one of them, nor am I interested in the battle between them,¡± Helen said, ¡°However, I want to remind you that soon, Bevs will obtain many high level ability users, their numbers enough to tip over the bnce of war.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then that is to say, some kind of breakthrough should have been made in Project ¡®Apostle¡¯. Could it be that Connor has already produced an ¡®apostle¡¯?¡± General Morgan clearly didn¡¯t care much about this, and he didn¡¯t seem to have all that much confidence in Connor either.


    ¡°What he has produced should be ¡®chosen¡¯, and experimental subjects that are still quitecking. Forget about apostles, he can¡¯t even produceplete chosen. The creation of life requires sufficient imagination, while that is something Connor clearlycks.¡± Helen didn¡¯t seem to hold back at all in her criticism.


    Morgan nodded his head in agreement. He put out the finished cigar, and then he raised a cup of coffee before casually asking, ¡°What have you been busy with recently? Need anything from me?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but that¡¯s not necessary.¡± Helen coldly rejected the general¡¯s good intentions. Then, with her cold tone of dealing with official business, she said, ¡°However, if the ck Dragonriders can afford the cost, I can provide for you all a new model of biological weapons in a few months. However, there might only be two, and it definitely won¡¯t be cheap.¡±


    Morgan was clearly interested. ¡°Oh? What kind of weapon? Why don¡¯t you exin a bit further.¡±


    ¡°A biological weapon simr to the chosen Connor has created, with the difference being that what I have produced, is a reduced apostle.¡±


    ¡°Apostle?¡± The general was still as steady as a mountain, but the coffee sshed outwards.


    However, Morgan quickly recollected himself. He wiped at the stain on his military uniform while saying, ¡°Then it seems like there¡¯s even more reason for me to send some people over.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, I won¡¯t be in charge of their safety.¡± After saying this, Helen cut offmunications.


    She removed the syringe from her chest, organized her clothes, and then walked towards anotherboratory.

 Book 4 25.4

    Book 4 Chapter 25.4 - To Pay


    There were four three meter tall cultivation cylinders in theboratory, a piece of flesh floating within each of them. These flesh chunks grew without any patterns, survivingpletely based on instinct within the nutrient fluid. At the center of the cultivation cylinder was a round tform. Following Helen¡¯s activation, the edges of the tform released beams of light. Under the force field, those lights began to distort, forming whatpletely appeared to be a female body¡¯s outline. By her abdomen region was a fist-sized dazzling sphere of light, and it was moving about as if it had life.


    Beside this image was an annotation, as well as a series of indicators. From the annotation, this seemed to be Persephone¡¯s image, and those digits represented all of her body¡¯s crucial indicators.


    When she saw the swirling sphere of light in Persephone¡¯s abdomen, Helens¡¯ ice cold face finally revealed a slight smile. However, her smile carried gratitude, as well as worry. With just a nce over the digits next to the figure, Helen knew that the current state of Persephone¡¯s body, as well as her various abilities, were declining ever so slowly. She understood Persephone¡¯s current situation quite well, knowing that there were intense battles that happened almost every day. In addition, as long as there weren¡¯t any heavy injuries, this would simrly signify arge influx of evolutionary points. However, after obtaining over a hundred evolutionary points, the main reason why Persephone¡¯s strength didn¡¯t increase but instead decreased was due to the new life within her stomach.


    This little thing was growing by the day, and the amount of energy it sucked away from its mother was bing greater and greater as well. It was simply a bottomless pit! In addition, Helen didn¡¯t know when it was going to be born either.


    Within another temperature controlled cupboard in thisboratory was a small row of cultivation containers that mimicked a human physiological environment, with each of them carrying a few sperm cells. These were sperm cells from Su, and added up altogether, there were less than twenty. These were also one of Helen¡¯s greatest treasures.


    While she was carrying out a surgery for Su, Helen didn¡¯t act without private interest. She preserved samples of almost every organ from his body. From time to time, she also obtained a bit of sperm, but the sperm cells extracted from Su¡¯s body never had any vitality. They were just like creatures without consciousness, silently waiting for death to arrive.


    However, the sperm cells in those cultivation containers were different; those possessed sufficient vitality. These precious specimen were all extracted from Persephone¡¯s stomach. Only Su¡¯s cells would have such vigorous vitality, able to survive for so long in an environment outside his body.


    The pieces of flesh within the four cultivation cylinder in thisboratory were all created from gic technology through Su¡¯s sperm. They didn¡¯t have any consciousness, nor did they possess anyplete living forms, their only use was for sensing the state of the new life within Persephone¡¯s belly and reflecting it in this special apparatus. Helen had discovered a long time ago that Su¡¯s body¡¯s cells had a mysterious connection between them, and through this connection formed this system. As such, she was able to grasp Persephone and the fetus¡¯ current situation.


    Only, if Persephone truly encountered danger, what could Helen even do about it?


    Helen released a light sigh, a feeling that was difficult to describe welling up within her. She turned off the three dimensional imaging instrument and left thisboratory, watching as the doors slowly closed.


    Persephone didn¡¯t know about this, nor did she have the time to sense this. The sses she was used to wearing already had several cracks on one side, and her upper garment had long be cloth strips that she used to bind her chest. Her flying gray hair had already lost its luster and was bit between her teeth. In her hands was an energy spear that continuously produced wave after wave of energy storms to fend off Eileen¡¯s attacks that surged over like raging tides!


    Even though she was at a disadvantage, Persephone would asionally counterattack viciously, forcing Eileen to retreat in a panic. Even with her nine levels of magic defense force field, it still wasn¡¯t without weaknesses. In addition, Eileen didn¡¯t want to use the force field¡¯s weak area to stop Persephone¡¯s energy spear, as that wasn¡¯t much different from suicide.


    Persephone¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. The energy spear suddenly rose, and with inconceivable speed, stabbed at Eileen¡¯s throat! As soon as the spear was thrusted outwards, the edge of the spear produced streaks of fine ck electricity! If this spearnded, even if it didn¡¯t kill Eileen, it would still leave her powerless for a month.


    Eileen instantly noticed the change in situation. She had to avoid this spear, but if she dodged, she would lose the overwhelming advantage she worked so hard to establish, and even allow Persephone to seize this opportunity to escape. That might signify another few days of ying cat and mouse.


    Eileen¡¯srge eyes suddenly closed dangerously. Within her pupils that continuously fluctuated with color, Persephone¡¯s figure was clearly reflected, and within Persephone¡¯s lower abdomen was a faintly discernible speck of light.


    Eileen suddenly released a chuckle. She decided not to avoid this energy spear. Her hands closed, and then ten fingers spread like an orchid, sending a wave of destructive energy directly towards Persephone¡¯s lower abdomen!


    If the energy streamnded, then Persephone would be seriously hurt, while Eileen¡¯s injuries would be much greater. The difference in strength between the two would then be ttened, to the extent where Persephone might even have an edge.

 Book 4 25.5

    Book 4 Chapter 25.5 - To Pay


    The spear made purely of energy had ck streaks of lightning curling about it as it pierced towards Eileen¡¯s neck. Every strand of energy the spear contained was intimately rted to Persephone, and they could move along with her will. Persephone understood quite clearly that even though Eileen didn¡¯t excel in the Combat Domain, this spear still wouldn¡¯t pierce her. However, she understood even more clearly that even though it couldn¡¯t pierce through, it would at least brush past Eileen¡¯s neck, and at that time, the ck-colored electricity on the speartip would st apart Eileen¡¯s tender skin, tearing apart at least a third of her long and slender neck. Not even someone with nine levels of ability could endure such serious damage.


    However, the energy spear suddenly exploded into disorderly and scattering lumps of berserk energy. Only a small amount was absorbed into Persephone¡¯s hands, while she lost control over most of it. This energy rushed in all directions, to the extent where injuries now covered Persephone¡¯s arms.


    Persephone¡¯s arms moved down like lightning, using the bit of energy she reabsorbed to form a vortex and take on Eileen¡¯s energy stream!


    A strange ck light that seemed to defymon sense took form within the interweaving energy, and then it flew in all directions like thick smoke. In addition, there were countless fine powerful streaks of light that fired out from the ck light! The st wave that immediately erupted flung Persephone¡¯s body backwards, while Eileen, who was simrly caught at the heart of the explosion, only took two steps back.


    Her tworge and beautiful eyes narrowed slightly. She looked at Persephone who was sent flying and revealed a hint of aplicated expression, not immediately pursuing her opponent.


    A faint cyan me was suddenly produced beneath Eileen¡¯s feet, and it quickly expanded until it became a me circle with a ten meter radius. A nearly invisible me suddenly ignited within this circle, and then pirs of mes with the width of fists surged, shattering the ice spears that flew over from the air.


    Ice spears that could prate the armor of main battle tanks flew over one after another, but they were all destroyed by the pirs of me without exception, sted apart in midair. Waves of energy mixed withrge sts of milky white water vapors engulfed all directions, messing up Eileen¡¯s blonde hair. She, who was standing within the circle of me smiled charmingly. She reached out her hand to brush away the messy hair in front of her forehead, and then she moved her lips, blowing out a near transparent me from between those captivating lips.


    The me Eileen spat out from between her lips was only a few centimeters long, but a groan suddenly sounded from several dozen meters out. O¡¯Brien¡¯s body appeared in the air, and then he fell down headfirst. His body was protected by a light coloredyer of ice, but this defense unexpectedly had an extremely fineyer of mes over it. The near pure white mes were extremely weak, but they were like maggots crawling on bones, not willing to be easily put out. Under theirbustion, O¡¯Brien¡¯s defense seemed to have its energy exhausted instantly. It continuously flickered, as if it would shatter at any time.


    O¡¯Brien immediately bounced up from the ground. With a grunt, the protection over his body suddenly exploded! Fragments of the cold force field that still carried the endlessly burning mes flew in all directions. Even though O¡¯Brien himself was also covered with cuts and bruises by the crazy energy, the dangerous situation was still temporarily neutralized.


    The moment O¡¯Brien detonated his defensive force field, Eileen ced her forefinger on her lips and blew O¡¯Brien a kiss. Her lips were undoubtedly extremely captivating, soft and moist to the extent where others couldn¡¯t help but wish to bite down on them. However, this was a kiss of death. Following this kiss, another colorless me flew out from her lips!


    The moment the defensive cover shattered, O¡¯Brien¡¯s hands moved about, continuously condensing six ice spears. The ice spears didn¡¯t shoot towards Eileen, but instead collided together in front of his own face, producing a world-shaking explosion!


    In the middle of the berserk explosion of cold mist, a strand of nearly invisible me finally took form. However, under the cold energy¡¯s corrosion and impact, it immediately deviated from its original trajectory, moreover continuously changing shape before ultimately scattering into sparks. However, wherever these sparksnded on, regardless of whether it was grass, trees, or rock, they were immediately covered in ayer of mes that burned fiercely.


    Eileen looked at O¡¯Brien, not concealing her shock at all. Her kiss of death was neutralized just like that? O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t even have the time to even give her direction a single look!


    The fiery area she stood in was the ninth level magic ability zing Domain, an ability that contained both offensive and defensive properties. As long as one was within this domain¡¯s encirclement, all actions that directed hostility towards the domain¡¯s owner would automatically suffer an automatic attack of ultra high temperature mes. It was obviously not a problem for a ninth level area defensive ability to stop O¡¯Brien¡¯s seventh level Hail Spears. However, her Death Kiss was also a rare eighth level ability, widely known for its secretiveness and high single target damage. The two Death Kisses were unexpectedly blocked by two seventh level magic abilities! Even though they were blocked with great difficulty, as well as containing a bit of luck, the powerful energy control and near instinctive reaction ability he disyed was sufficiently shocking, to the extent where Eileen even believed herself to be a bit weaker than him in these two fields.


    Eileen¡¯s small mouth pouted cutely, just like that of a little girl who felt wronged. She truly felt a bit wronged, because the eighth level ability Death Kiss¡¯ power was not something O¡¯Brien should be able to block at all, yet it was blocked twice through outrageous methods. Even though she wasn¡¯t injured, the consumption of two Death Kisses definitely wasn¡¯t small.


    "Two freaks!" Eileen cursed hatefully as she looked at O¡¯Brien who was currently crawling to his feet. She stepped out from her zing Domain with a single step, and then she released a new Death Kiss.


    ¡°Sis!¡± O¡¯Brien suddenly roared, his body leaning forward, shooting out at an angle that was nearly identical to the ground. In a sh, he was already in-between Persephone and Eileen, his arms crossed in front of his chest, an icy blue mist emerging from them!


    The third kiss of death was actually cast towards Persephone.

 Book 4 25.6

    Book 4 Chapter 25.6 - To Pay


    The transparent death mes immediately flew in all directions after colliding with the icy blue mist. It wrapped around O¡¯Brien¡¯s upper body, and then it continued to spread over his entire body. The icy mist immediately turned into arge amount of steam, moreover melting at lightning speed.


    This was a direct sh. Both of them were magic domain ability users, but O¡¯Brien¡¯s seven levels of power were definitely not something that could match Eileen¡¯s rare eighth level ability. When the mes wrapped around him, what O¡¯Brien felt wasn¡¯t scorching heat, but rather bone chilling coldness!


    This was an omen of death. When the mes truly reached his body, that was when death would descend. Without the protection of a force field, no matter how powerful one¡¯s flesh was, there was still no way it could endure mes over 2000 degrees in temperature. This was a temperature that could melt steel.


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s reasoning told him that he was undoubtedly dead. However, his mind was extremely calm. At this moment, an unforgettable scene filled his mind, a memory from within that dreand where he personally killed Persephone. Once something happened, the only thing that would remain is a memory, and from a memory standpoint, that scene where one couldn¡¯t distinguish illusion from reality, was the truth.


    Those several years within the dreand, for O¡¯Brien, felt as long as a century.


    That was why now, he could calmly block in front of Persephone without thinking about his astonishing talent, his far-reaching prospects, or the authority that would allow him to stand at the very peak of mountains. This matter, for him, was simple and natural, to the extent where it was like drinking a cup of coffee after a morning meal.


    However, there were always exceptions in this world. Even if he only wanted to drink a cup of coffee, there were still times when the cup would spill.


    A streak of gentle power suddenly transmitted from the nape of his neck, dragging him backwards. Meanwhile, a snow-white and fine hand reached out from the side, and then a hand de severed the mes of death. With an opening and closing of the five fingers, the fatal transparent mes were gathered into a small sphere and grabbed in the palm.


    From within the gaps of his arms,O¡¯Brien saw that the one standing in his original position was Persephone.


    With a wave of Persephone¡¯s right hand, the fireball made from the mes of death flew outwards, shooting towards Eileen. Only, the moment the ball of fire left her hand, the intense pain made Persephone¡¯s hand tremble slightly. The fireball¡¯s trajectory deviated slightly, leaning a bit towards Eileen¡¯s left side.


    Right now, Eileen only needed to dodge slightly to the side to avoid it, and she would even have the extra energy to deal with Persephone¡¯s follow-up attack.


    However, as soon as Eileen shifted to the right, her expression suddenly changed!


    A low rumble that sounded like autumn thunder sounded, and the ground trembled intensely as well. n appeared from several dozen meters away, supporting the alloy heavy shield that was covered with scars, and like a tank moving at full speed, he smashed towards Eileen! At this moment, Eileen who was controlled from both the me of death and Persephone already had no way of avoiding this attack!


    A muffled bang sounded. The alloy heavy shield in n¡¯s hands released another ear-piercing groan of metal distorting. He staggered back more than ten steps before finally stabilizing himself with difficulty, each step leaving behind footprints that were several tens of centimeters deep. After standing firmly, n fiercely spat out a mouthful of blood, the bloody mist immediately dyeing arger half of the shield red. When this powerful collision forcended on Eileen whose body looked so soft that it seemed like she didn¡¯t have bones, it felt as if he smashed into a mountain.


    However, Eileen wasn¡¯t much better off. In the end, she was still smashed flying, moreovernding in an extremely sorry state. For someone who paid close attention to her outer appearance like her, this signified that her energy consumption was severe, and her injuries were not light.


    Even though Eileen immediately bounced up from the ground, her body was still swaying slightly. When she looked at Persephone, O¡¯Brien, and n, sheughed charmingly and said to Persephone, ¡°I truly never expected that you already have a child. However, is there a need to pay such a great price for him?¡±


    Persephone smiled slightly, but didn¡¯t reply. O¡¯Brien, however, looked towards Persephone with shock. n was the only one who emotionlessly stared at Eileen, the heavy shield that had been ravaged with attacks ready to m into her body at any time.


    After speaking this sentence, Eileen didn¡¯t waste too much time, directly turning around to leave, putting an end to this short and intense battle.


    In the past three months, this type of battle would happen every day, with each battle so intense it seemed as if it wouldn¡¯t end until the death of one side. The scales of victory seemed to be continuously swaying between both parties, yet it would always miraculously return to the center. Each battle was a struggle of life and death, with the slightest mistake resulting in the price of their lives. However, regardless of whether it was Eileen, Persephone, O¡¯Brien, or n, none of them made any mistakes, nor did they give their opponents any opportunities. Thus, the battle continued for three months, a seemingly never-ending struggle.


    However, this time, the scale of victory finally inclined towards Eileen.


    Even though it was already the end of summer and the start of autumn, nights in the mountains were still freezing cold. When darkness fell, Persephone, O¡¯Brien, and n sat around a bonfire, watching as n skillfully roasted the mutated creatures hunted within these mountains. The fiery light was undoubtedly a brightmp that would lead others right to them in this dark night, with anyone who bore hostility able to discover their whereabouts from several tens of kilometers away. However, none of these three cared about this.

 Book 4 25.7

    Book 4 Chapter 25.7 - To Pay


    This mountain area was located deep north, already entering the Holy Crusaders¡¯ territory. Their battle would sometimes erupt right by the Holy Crusaders¡¯ base, to the extent where they had even fought inside the base. However, for the Holy Crusaders, the lesson they were taught in these past three months truly left a deep enough impression, to the extent where the higher levels even temporarily issued a strange battlefieldmand, which was that if they saw some unknown bonfires in the night, they were to immediately withdraw, strictly prohibiting them from approaching the fiery lights.


    Meanwhile, the knights holding the front line all understood clearly what the consequences of attempting to interfere with their battle were.


    Wild beasts of the olden era feared fire, while the many mutated creatures of the new era weren¡¯t scared of mes. However, the mutated creatures who were brave enough, their stomachs hungry enough, all became the four individuals¡¯ food.


    In the past, Persephone always made the fire, ate, and rested herself. However, from tonight forth, O¡¯Brien and n joined her. O¡¯Brien¡¯s selfless, life sacrificing act of rescue finally dissolved the formless chunk of ice between the brother and sister.


    Persephone¡¯s right hand, as well as her entire wrist was scorched ck, the surface of her skinpletely charred. How could the mes of death be directly touched? For the sake of rescuing O¡¯Brien, she bare handedly removed the kiss of death, and returned it, but the price she paid was not light either.


    O¡¯Brien was staring into the bonfire, unknown what he was thinking. His pupils reflected Persephone¡¯s figure from time to time, and under the illumination of the pulsing me, Persephone would eternally be just as beautiful. She didn¡¯t say anything, only using her left hand to cut the roasted meat into simrly sized square chunks, and then throwing them one after another into her mouth. Persephone ate extremely quickly; when one piece had just been swallowed, the next was already flying into her mouth. She continuously ate. Even though this type of method waspletelycking in etiquette, she didn¡¯t care at all, continuing to focus on eating in this simple and effective method.


    Next to n was a pile of more than ten mutated creatures, the amount of edible flesh close to ten kilograms. Meanwhile, nearly half of the meat he roasted entered Persephone¡¯s stomach. In fact, ever since a month ago, O¡¯Brien noticed that the amount of food Persephone ate suddenly increased several times. He originally thought that Persephone purposely increased the amount to deal with the intense battle, never expecting that there was already a small life within her belly. For high level ability users like themselves, their bodies¡¯ genomes had already undergone substantial changes, as a result disyingpletely different physiological patterns. Regardless of which domain the ability users had high levels in, their bodies¡¯ speed of metabolism would be several times to several dozen times that of ordinary people, and as such able to userge amounts of food to quickly recover their stamina and injuries. For injuries like the burns on Persephone¡¯s right hand, it would return to normal after just a day and night¡¯s time. However, Persephone ate just a bit too much, far surpassing the amount needed to recover from her injuries, to the extent where it even exceeded the amount needed to nurture the small life within her. The duration of pregnancy of the new era was only six months, while for Persephone whose abilities had entered the holy levels, someone who could control their body¡¯s various areas, she could have the embryo enter a dormant state, and from there on prolong the duration of pregnancy to longer than a year, or even give birth to an infant within three months. From how much she was eating, it looked like she wanted to give birth to the child a bit sooner.


    O¡¯Brien silently calcted the time. During the past three months, both he and n continuously followed Persephone, so he knew that she had been pregnant for at least three months. In addition, from the change in food intake, she had continuously controlled the growth of the embryo, while from this month forward, she instead began to increase the development of the embryo. Could there be some type of reasoning behind this?


    The number of abnormal creatures at n¡¯s side quickly decreased, continuously turning into roasted meat and entering the three individuals¡¯ stomachs. When he saw that Persephone finally finished the slow and arduous meal, O¡¯Brien looked at her and softly asked, ¡°Older sis, the child, could it be... Su¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Who else¡¯s could it be other than his?¡± Persephone said.


    O¡¯Brien became silent. Everything that happened between Su and himself continuously surfaced within his mind. Only after a moment did he release a long sigh. ¡°That fe actually left you behind just like that! As soon as we get rid of that crazy woman, I am going to find him and drag him back! If he dares treat you improperly, I definitely won¡¯t act politely any longer.¡±


    When she heard O¡¯Brien¡¯s words, Persephone was a bit shocked. She carefully gave her younger brother who was only a bigger kid in her eyes a look, and then a smile surfaced from the corners of her lips. She shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it! You aren¡¯t his opponent. Instead of depending on you, there¡¯s a greater chance if I went myself!¡±


    ¡°This is hard to say, right?¡± O¡¯Brien was rather unconvinced. In the past year, the rate at which he improved was already something that couldn¡¯t be described with just the word genius. He found it difficult to imagine that his current strength was still not enough to defeat Su.


    ¡°Actually, even if it is me, right now, I don¡¯t even know if i can defeat Su!¡± Persephone said with a smile, her smile full of happiness and pride. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about thister. That crazy woman definitely isn¡¯t someone easy to deal with!¡±


    When he saw Persephone¡¯s smile, O¡¯Brien felt a speechless warmth, as if he had returned to when he had just joined the ck Dragonrider, that underripe and inexperienced time full of worries and embitterment. This type of feeling had already left him for an extremely, extremely long time.


    ¡°Yi? I only left for a bit, yet you all are already speaking randomly behind my back?¡± Eileen¡¯s sweet voice suddenly sounded from the darkness.


    Immediately afterwards, a strand of me shone in the darkness. However, it wasn¡¯t towards the three of them, but rather to ignite the pile of firewood that had been tossed onto the ground. Eileen busied about, quickly lightning a bonfire. She then dragged out a mutated small deer from the darkness, skillfully prepared it, and then nonchntly hung it over the fire to roast.


    It looked as if Eileen and Persephone were camping travelers instead of enemies that had just carried out a great life and death battle. In addition, they each did their respective things instead of disturbing each other. However, the problemid in that the two bonfires were just too close, unexpectedly only being twenty meters from each other!


    Eileen concentrated on roasting the meat, while Persephoneid down, cing her wounded right hand over her belly before closing her eyes, seemingly entering a deep slumber. O¡¯Brien was staring into the burning bonfire, unknown what he was thinking either. n ced his hand on the alloy heavy shield beside him, his eyes continuously staring at Eileen who continuously busied about.


    Twenty meters, this was a distance that could be covered in an instant.


    Eileen¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯t healed, and her body waspletely spent, exhausting almost all of the energy she had. She didn¡¯t conceal this point in the slightest. However, regardless of whether it was Persephone, O¡¯Brien, or n, their bodies¡¯ current situations were only worse and not better than hers. In this current opposition situation, all four of them werepletely on guard, their speed of stamina and injury recovery substantially slowed down. However, if one wereparing speeds of recovery, who among them couldpare to Eileen who had more than one ninth level ability?


    The night slowly psed.


    The mountains were extremely peaceful under the curtain of night. Aside from the bonfire¡¯s sounds, there was only an asional slight pi pa sound, the sound of charred skin continuously falling off of Persephone¡¯s right hand. Each time this sound could be heard, it signified that a new patch of skin already appeared, as well signifying that a bit more time had passed.


    Meanwhile, time was like the sand in an hourss, continuously scattering down,nding on the scale of victory¡¯s tray. However, this time, it onlynded on the tray that belonged to Eileen.

 Book 4 26.1

    Book 4 Chapter 26.1 - Armed Rebellion


    Within the continuous and endless mountain region, two bonfires stood side by side, as if they were one.


    Eileen already finished roasting her meat, currently using a silver knife and fork to dice up the meat and eat the chunks. She ate in a charming and graceful manner, but her speed and amount wasn¡¯t inferior to Persephone¡¯s in the slightest. Asrge amounts of meat entered her stomach, Eileen¡¯s energy levels slowly climbed up as well.


    After a short period of rest, Persephone sat up again, starting to chat casually with O¡¯Brien next to the bonfire as if they were on a field trip. Meanwhile, Eileen listened to everything that they talked about as well. Persephone and O¡¯Brien naturally talked about the child in her stomach the most, and so the topic of the conversation naturally shifted from the child to the father, Su.


    That night, both sides took precautions against the other, even though both of them knew that nothing would happen. Both sides¡¯ stamina levels were at rock bottom, but their equipment and basic flesh defensive strength were still there. Lowered offensive power meant that injuring the other party was extremely difficult, and it was even more difficult to inflict any fatal injuries. That was why only when their energy levels recovered to a certain level would the battle continue. However, this didn¡¯t mean that they could rx. Rxing meant mistakes, and so far, neither sides had made any mistakes in this battle, aside from Persephone¡¯s mistake today. Mistakes, signified serious injuries or even death.


    Eileen sat next to the fire while hugging her knees, staring at O¡¯Brien without any restraint. Her mind continuously calcted his age, constitution, level of skill in using energy, and advancement speed.


    The gray-haired O¡¯Brien still had the face of a big child, but his bearing and temperament exuded an aura of maturity and great changes that did not match this external appearance. During these three months of battle, even though O¡¯Brien¡¯s abilities weren¡¯t worth of Eileen¡¯s attention at all, his exquisite mastery over energy maniption andbat sense allowed him to disy unimaginablebat strength, often altering the situation at the most critical moments. In addition, he would always have the most shocking follow up methods, using them to avoid Eileen¡¯s murderous attacks again and again. As an enemy, Eileen was already extremely clear on O¡¯Brien¡¯s strength, and as such, she knew that in the past three months, O¡¯Brien already developed two seventh level abilities, a sixth level ability, and a fifth level ability. There were no ability formtions here, so all of these abilities were developed on his own! The amount of evolutionary points was already enough for O¡¯Brien to produce a new eighth level ability, yet he chose to increase many lower level abilities. By doing this, however, O¡¯Brien¡¯s truebat strength increased far more than it would had he produced a normal eighth level ability, and was at least equivalent to that of a rare ability. His speed of improvement was even a bit faster than that of Eileen herself.


    This young man possessed an intelligent, decisive, persistent, graceful, and calm temperament, as well as extraordinary potential and tremendous influence. Apart from this, in today¡¯s battle, he also made it clear that he definitely didn¡¯tck courage.


    O¡¯Brien had a pair of enchanting grayish-green eyes, and upon closer inspection, his appearance was quite simr to Persephone¡¯s, both of them more interesting the more one continued to stare at them. It could be said that in this era, he was a youngdy¡¯s most ideal lover.


    There was only one thing, which was that O¡¯Brien was too young. However, age wasn¡¯t too important of an issue. The crucial point was that the potential Eileen saw from O¡¯Brien¡¯s body was even greater than Haydn¡¯s.


    As she stared at the three individuals who sat around the bonfire, Eileen sank into a state of contemtion. For Persephone¡¯s sake, O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t seem to even fear death, so he would definitely agree to other things. Perhap she should raise a few conditions when the time came, this was what she thought as she narrowed her eyes. Even if it was for the child in Persephone¡¯s stomach, O¡¯Brien should still agree, right? Could it be that she herself wasn¡¯t good enough for him? She was clearly the one that had topromise!


    ¡°Regardless, it seems like I should be able to marry myself off this time.¡± Eileen thought. She released a long breath of air.


    Just as Eileen was almostpletely immersed in her own thoughts, a name that hade up again and again caught her attention: Su.


    Su?


    Eileen¡¯s consciousness immediately concentrated on this name, and then all information she had on him flooded into her brain. Su was the target both her and udia received orders to kill, but she chose to chase after Persephone while udia pursued Su herself. From the dragonriders¡¯ data, udia and Su were onpletely different levels. However, after udia left, no news came back. Even though Eileen secretly ced a curse on her, no one knew if it was effective or not. However, thinking back, udia should have already died under Su¡¯s hands.


    Eileen understood udia¡¯s strength clearly, and as such she could deduce Su¡¯s strength. Now, from O¡¯Brien and Persephone¡¯s conversation, she received a confirmation.


    ¡°Su huh...¡± Su¡¯s figure continuously appeared in Eileen¡¯s mind. In that instant, her mind¡¯s habit of continuously jumping about seemed to have lost its direction as well.

 Book 4 26.2

    Book 4 Chapter 26.2 - Armed Rebellion


    In the western region of the great continent, a heavy and sturdy military boot heavily stepped on the mountain rocks, producing a crack in the earth eroded by wind. The rear part of the military boot still stepped in stone, while the front half already stepped on dark-colored earth. With this step, the snow line was already crossed, once again returning to a ce suitable for human life.


    Su stopped his footsteps and stared forward. Beyond the horizon was Steel Gate. This was a grand manufacturing metropolis, as well as the most important fulcrum for establishing a power of his own. Steel Gate¡¯s weapons, heavy chemical industry, manpower, and energy source were all indispensable things for establishing a great power.


    Madeline and Cirvanas stood shoulder to shoulder behind Su. Cirvanas¡¯ small face was gloomy and pale, his lips seeminglypletelycking color. Even though he received Su¡¯s help the entire time, and the nucleus within his body continuously provided energy, trekking through the snowy peaks for an entire month still left him within an inch of his life.


    However, the difficult journey still gave him tremendous benefits. The speed at which Cirvanas obtained evolutionary points was only a bit slower than Madeline, and his recovered body disyed shocking talent in the Magic Domain. In the three month journey, Cirvanas unexpectedly developed all known first level abilities, and he produced a derived ability Su had never heard of before: Energy Connection. Rather than calling Energy Connection an ability, it was better to call it a type of innate skill. It could substantially increase one¡¯s perceptivity towards all types of attribute abilities in this world, and as such, greatly increased the magic ability user¡¯s ability to control force.


    As such, the trip that required one day to cross with Cirvanas¡¯ constant movement now required three.


    However, Su didn¡¯t set off on this path, instead suddenly raising his head towards the sky, the expression on his face a bit strange.


    ¡°There seems to be someone spying on me from somewhere!¡± Su said with a frown.


    ¡°Spying?¡± Madeline was a bit doubtful. From what she understood, there were now very few people who could secretly spy on Su without being detected.


    Cirvanas¡¯ brows locked together at the same time; he also sensed a vague difort. Through the nucleus and heart of darkness¡¯ connection, he now shared a few sensations with Su. This type of feeling was like being targeted by something, as if there were needles inserted into his back.


    Su closed his eye and carefully sensed this feeling. The prying feeling was extremely weak, and it quickly withdrew. However, with Su¡¯s current level of perception, he could rely on spiritual reaction to trace back this strange feeling. When Su fully operated his Perception Domain abilities, a vague change happened to the reality reflected within his spiritual world, as if there were strands of ripples and cracks in air that couldn¡¯t be detected by the naked eye. His spiritual force pursued this peculiar sensation, exploring into a certain crack, and then emerging from another crack. After jumping a few times like this, the strange feeling then disappeared, and the spiritual perception Su probed out was exhausted as well.


    Su opened his eye and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t spying, but instead that someone was thinking about me, moreover not anything good.¡±


    When these words sounded, Cirvanas widened his eyes and looked at Su with a look of disbelief. There was a formless connection between Su and himself, so he obviously knew that just now, Su didn¡¯t rely purely on a wild guess, but truly used spiritual ability to probe and sense. However, if he could even sense the unfavorable thoughts others directed at him, it really was a bit too terrifying. From here on forth, who could even harm Su?


    Even though he now understood the source of the problem, Su instead entered a deeper state of thought. After thinking for a bit, he asked Madeline, ¡°Why can I sense the thoughts of others? Could I sense the thoughts of others as well in the future, for example, Phoney¡¯s?¡±


    Madeline¡¯s azure eyes flickered, and then she calmly said, ¡°Being able to sense the thoughts of others isn¡¯t strange. In fact, the world we all reside in can be seen as aplete body, with all existences in this world having a vague connection with the world itself. Many abilities were established by relying on this type of connection. If many abilities in the Perception Domain are passive perception skills, then the spiritual probing you just carried out should be active perception. Being unable to sense Persephone¡¯s thoughts is quite normal, because active perception abilities require extremely high levels of ability. In addition, perception abilities often rely on the body¡¯s instincts, and our instincts are much more sensitive towards hostility than benevolence. That is why you can sense if someone is thinking unfavorably about you, but it is difficult for you to know what Persephone is thinking. Think about it, this is a good thing! If you can¡¯t sense it, then that means she is only thinking good things about you.¡±


    When he heard Madeline¡¯s exnation, some of the doubts within Su¡¯s heart disappeared, but even more were born as a result. Exactly who was it that was directing harmful thoughts at him, where the sense of danger was great to the point of making him feel this vignt? From the feeling he just received from the spiritual reaction, this person should be someone he had never made contact with.


    Cirvanas¡¯ eyes stared at Madeline, his expressionplex. His eyes carried shock, hatred, but also a bit of respect. Madeline spoke about knowledge that rted to the intrinsic nature of the world, and it was quite clear that this wasn¡¯t some baseless indulgence of one¡¯s imagination. His father, Conier, before the war, developed simr conjectures, and he had always been trying to prove this spection. However, before leaving Frozen Throne, from Conier¡¯s recount of the past, his fundamental knowledge of the word was still chaotic and without any systems, to the extent where a description of theyers hadn¡¯t beenpleted yet.


    ¡°You... how do you know so much?¡± The young man asked. Because of Ansuna¡¯s death, he simrly hated Madeline. He knew Madeline¡¯s true age, and it was precisely because of her age that this was so absurd. How could a youngdy who had just reached seventeen years of age know these things? However, his powerful curiosity and desire for power shattered the silent war between Madeline and himself, even though this war had only ever existed in the young man¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°These things? They were things the Empress told me.¡± Madeline said.

 Book 4 26.3

    Book 4 Chapter 26.3 - Armed Rebellion


    Su was still pondering over the sensation he experienced just now, engraving everything that happened from start to finish in his memory. He was full of vignce towards this unknown individual. Now that he remembered this individual¡¯s distinctive traits, he wouldn¡¯t be caught unprepared in the future. This type of spiritual level of information was the most real, unaffected by the changes in the other party¡¯s external appearance. However, in the brief interaction just now, Su used a new skill, through this connection of minds to deliver killing intent to the other party. His hidden instincts told him that doing this would deliver mental damage to the other party, just like piercing them with an invisible needle. Su never knew there was this type of method, but in that moment just now, it automatically surfaced in his consciousness and was used in a natural manner, proficient to the extent where it felt as if he had already used it countless times in battle. Only, there was no way to prove the effectiveness of this attack.


    Several thousand kilometers away, Eileen suddenly felt an indescribable palpitation, and then her heart seemed to have stopped beating, her chest feeling empty, giving her an indescribable type of difort. Even though the irregrity passed in an instant, this strange feeling left her with great fear. She had no idea what was wrong.


    Three dayster, three figures slowly walked on the main street outside Steel Gate. They all had heavy cloaks wrapped around their bodies,pletely hiding their faces from view. The one walking at the very front was Su, with Madeline who was nearly the same height close behind. Meanwhile, Cirvanas, with the smallest frame, walked at the very back.


    The massive Steel Gate was like a giant, a silent beast as it stretched before these three individuals¡¯ eyes.


    Su suddenly raised his head. Under the cloak cap¡¯s shadow, his green-colored left eye reflected this city of great industrialization. He already sensed that a few things were off.


    Steel Gate was too quiet.


    In the past, Steel Gate¡¯s massive steel mills and electricity generators would continuously release strands of white smoke that could be seen from several dozen kilometers away. However, now, not only could they not see any sign of factories working, even the sounds of machinery they knew well disappeared. Su knew that once the steelworks¡¯ furnace stopped, that signified great damage. What was even more terrible was that Steel Gate¡¯s current level of industry couldn¡¯t produce a furnace on the scale of the olden era¡¯s. Those furnaces of over a hundred tons in volume were all enormous monsters that represented the highest level of heavy equipment technology of the great industrialization era. The two olden era furnaces Steel Gate had both came from the olden era, so they were already long dated. Once they stopped, it was very likely that they would never start up again and would bepletely scrapped off. This meant that from there on out, they could only rely on the four newly constructed small-scale furnaces to provide them with steel, resulting in a heavy blow to the entire greatkes western region¡¯s economy.


    Before leaving, Su handed Steel Gate over to his three subordinates, as well as allocated them with several hundred fully armed soldiers. Even though this amount of manpower was a bitcking whenpared to Steel Gate¡¯s several tens of thousands, the ability users who originally ruled Steel Gate were practically cleaned out. With Li Gaolei and Li who was basically a tactician master overseeing this ce, Su believed that they could control the situation. Moreover, aside from the people who remained before, there was Sinking de led by Victor as well. At least in name, Sinking de had already be dependent on Su, and with their support, Steel Gate¡¯s surviving members shouldn¡¯t be able to stir up much chaos.


    So why did Steel Gate¡¯s steel mills stop working?


    The sentinels on Steel Gate¡¯s walls already noticed the three of them, and they immediately moved over the muzzle. Su immediately sensed the feeling of being aimed at by a sniper rifle. However, since he was prepared, in a distance greater than a few hundred meters, it was simply impossible for a firepower sniper rifle to hit Su.


    An off-road vehicle drove out from Steel Gate, stopping before Su¡¯s face. Two fully armed soldiers leapt off the vehicle, and there was even an officer who did so as well.


    The pitch-ck muzzle of the anti-aircraft machine gun at the top of the off-road vehicle aimed at Su, and the shooter¡¯s dead, fish-like eyes were full of ruthlessness and bloodthirsty radiance. Cirvanas¡¯ body couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly; this was an instinctive fear. Anti-aircraft machine guns were a fatal threat to him, and with his current abilities, there was no way of avoiding the fire of this type of weapon under such close distance. In the officer¡¯s eyes, this was a signal of fear, a reaction that he was extremely satisfied with. However, Su knew that the youth wasn¡¯t trembling because of fear, but instead to preheat his body in preparation for the possible battle. The nucleus would feel fear, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t produce any unnecessary movements because of it.


    ¡°Who are you? Remove your hoods!¡± The officer ced his hand by the pistol at his waist and shouted.


    Su¡¯s eyebrows locked together tightly. He removed his hood, revealing his trademark face, and coldly said, ¡°I am Su. Who is your senior officer? What about Li Gaolei? Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Su?¡± When he heard Su¡¯s tone of speaking, the officer¡¯s face was immediately covered in dark clouds. He was about to act out, but he suddenly remembered something. After carefully giving Su¡¯s face a look, hisplexion immediately became pale.


    With a pa sound, he carried out an extremely standard military salute and loudly said, ¡°Turns out to be your distinguished self Su! Please wait for a bit, I will immediately ask the senior officer. Commander Li Gaolei¡¯s whereabouts is not something I have the authority of knowing.¡±


    Su nodded, allowing that officer to walk to the off-road vehicle several meters out. Following a signal from the officer, the anti-aircraft machine gun on the off-road vehicle turned to a different direction, no longer aiming at the three of them. The weapons in the infantry units¡¯ hands all pointed downwards, only, their expressions became a bit strange. They were all veterans who exuded bloodthirsty auras. They looked rxed, but if anything unexpected happened, the muzzles pointed at the ground would immediately bounce up and aim at those three individuals¡¯ vital points.


    The officer squeezed into the off-road vehicle, and shouted towards general headquarters from inside. It was unknown if he intentionally or identally closed the vehicle¡¯s door, and as a result, the thick isting armor made it so that not even the soldiers standing at the side of the vehicle could clearly hear what he was saying.


    Su stood there quietly, waiting for the result of the officer¡¯s call. He was extremely patient.

 Book 4 26.4

    Book 4 Chapter 26.4 - Armed Rebellion


    Madeline stood calmly and quietly behind him without moving in the slightest, as if she was a statue. Cirvanas, however, began to release a bit of impatience and uneasiness from his body. What he couldn¡¯t understand was that since even he himself could hear the officer ask general headquarters if he should lead Su into the trap, there was no way Su and Madeline couldn¡¯t, yet they didn¡¯t show any reaction.


    The officer finally finished the conversation and made his way out from the off-road vehicle. His face was all smiles, and with a respectful bearing, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve made your distinguished self wait for a long time! His distinguished self Li Gaolei is currently inspecting the steel mill, so we are temporarily unable to contact him. As such, please return to the city for some rest. Please enter the vehicle!¡±


    Su nodded, following the officer into the off-road vehicle. The vehicle cabin wasn¡¯t all thatrge, and with the four of them, it was already a bit crammed. The soldiers originally in this vehicle, including the shooter, got off the vehicle and walked on the side.


    Then, the off-road vehicle turned around, slowly driving into Steel Gate.


    In the northern part of Steel Gate towered a six story building that already had over a hundred years of history. This old-fashioned construct that didn¡¯t look all that eye-catching from the outside was where the former Steel Gate¡¯smand headquarters was located. And at this moment, General Spike Lee was standing on themand tform within thebat room, staring at therge screen that upied an entire wall in front of him. On this screen, Su¡¯s group of people were slowly entering the city¡¯s main entrance and turning into the main street. It simultaneously entered the targeting indicator at the center of the screen.


    The four parts of the targeting frame flickered, instantly turning green, locking onto this off-road vehicle.


    Spike pressed down on the firing button without any hesitation, and then from the small screen to the right that captured this view from a different angle, three guided missiles could be seen rising into the air. They nimbly turned in the air, and the while dragging out long tails, flew towards the targeted off-road vehicle!


    Three battlefield superior guided missiles, every single one of them able to raze an area of several dozen meters to the ground, this was the greatest power General Spike could currently produce. As for the officer that promptly informed him of Su¡¯s return due to the sudden change, those soldiers that followed behind, and even the soldiers and civilians within the guided missiles¡¯ st range, in his heart, were all bait used to eliminate Su. The moment he received news of Su¡¯s return, Spike already made this decision. Those lower level officers and soldiers might not understand how terrifying Su was, but he understood it clearly.


    Several months ago, the current General Spike Lee was only a Lieutenant Commander Spike Lee, and he also participated in Steel Gate¡¯s decisive battle in Base N69, moreover bing a captive after the war. Even now, he remembered Su¡¯s figure that looked like he was just going for a stroll. However, the special rifle in his hands was instead like the scythe of a death god, sting apart those mobile suits that were originally the symbol of supreme power one after another. Forget about a few dozen people, even if he needed to sacrifice over a thousand people to bury Su, Spike still wouldn¡¯t show any hesitation.


    Su, whose eyes were closed in rest suddenly opened them. He suddenly said indifferently, ¡°Battlefield superior guided missiles? You all are are quite the spenders.¡±


    When the officer on the other side of Su heard this, he immediately turned around. As the tails of guided missiles and small specks of light continuously closed, gradually bingrger andrger, the officer¡¯s face immediately became pale as well.


    Su already straightened his body, standing in the firing position of the anti-aircraft machine gun. His hands exerted force, removing the anti-aircraft machine gun from the gun rack in one go. This weapon that originally needed the support of a steel rack seemed weightless as it aimed at the sky. Then, the muzzle began to spit out mes unendingly!


    Three orange-colored spheres of me continuously appeared in the air, the furthest 150 meters from the off-road vehicle and the closest 135 meters. In that instant, the three battlefield superior guided missiles were already blown apart in midair by the anti-aircraft machine gun in Su¡¯s hands!


    Scorching streams of energy roared past the off-road vehicle, and several pieces of shrapnel seemed to brush past the off-road vehicle as they fell, carving out deep gorges on the surface of the ground. One of the soldiers following behind wasn¡¯t as lucky, his head struck by a piece of shrapnel, and immediately copsing into a pool of blood.


    Su gave the pale faced, stupefied officer a look and coldly said, ¡°Inform everyone that I have returned. Have the rebel army immediately surrender, or else they will be killed on the spot.¡±


    After saying this, without even waiting for the officer¡¯s reply, while holding the anti-aircraft machine gun in his hands, he jumped onto the roof of the off-road vehicle, as if he didn¡¯t care in the slightest that he had already be the most ring target.


    The off-road vehicle made an S shape turn. As soon as the driver wanted to make another movement, he suddenly heard the sound of metal tearing. An ice cold wrist gripped his neck, and then Madeline¡¯s cold and clear voice sounded by his ears. ¡°Drive forward.¡±


    Cold sweat immediately poured down the driver¡¯s forehead. The off-road vehicle was made from light bulletproof thin steel tes, yet it was torn as easily as paper. He definitely didn¡¯t believe his own neck to be sturdier than steel. From the rearview mirror, he saw that the soldiers who were originally following behind the vehicle, as soon as they were about to raise their guns to fire, began to grip their own necks. Thick blood sprung out from the gaps between their fingers like fountains, and then their bodies quickly lost power, falling weakly onto the ground. When these soldiers fell, and their hands powerlessly slid down from their necks, only then could one see an extremely smooth and neat cut that seemed topletely sever their necks!


    Cirvanas¡¯ face was simrly pale, his stomach violently turning to pour out everything inside of it. This was the first time he killed people under such close distance. Under his control, those sheets of force fields that seemed to possess almost no width, even though they didn¡¯t possess that much power, when used on ordinary people¡¯s bodies, produced shocking efficiency. Meanwhile, the young man¡¯s iparable control over energy allowed him to send the three force fields over the exact location of all three soldiers¡¯ necks.


    However, he never expected that what followed would be such a bloody scene! As he watched the blood roiling with heat, the young man¡¯s lipspletely lost color, and the rolling of his stomach became even more ferocious. However, the nucleus didn¡¯t allow him to vomit anything out.

 Book 4 26.5

    Book 4 Chapter 26.5 - Armed Rebellion


    The soldier driving the vehicle obediently listened to Madeline¡¯s orders, driving towards themand division. The megaphone outside the speaker repeated the officer¡¯s dry and rough voice, ordering the revelling soldiers to surrender to avoid a fate of destruction. He even imed Spike to be a useless swinder who couldn¡¯t stop Su¡¯s fury in the slightest.


    At first, the officer¡¯s advice to surrender didn¡¯t possess any persuasiveness, and not many soldiers in the city truly understood how frightening Su was. That was why Su, who was standing on the roof, was quite busy, often needing to deal with more than ten firing points at once, the weapons he faced ranging from sniper rifles to rocketunchers, pretty much every type of infantry weapon.


    Regardless of who it was, regardless of what type of weapon they used, and regardless of how many levels of ability they had, Su used the anti-aircraft machine gun in his hands to give his reply. With a single burst fire, seven or eight bullets wouldplete any mission. The firing points and street forts were copsed. Meanwhile, when Su used deadly precise burst fires to tear two snipers a thousand meters away to pieces, it finallypletely toppled everything they knew about anti-aircraft machine guns. In Su¡¯s hands, it was omnipotent.


    The off-road vehicle didn¡¯t move too quickly, and Su stood arrogantly on the roof, sting apart all enemies who dared enter his line of sight.


    The road leading up to themand division was extremely long, and the off-road vehicle drove extremely slowly. However, when close to a hundred soldiers were ripped apart by the anti-aircraft machine gun, themand division finally appeared in Su¡¯s field of view. Under the shadow of his cowl, Su¡¯s green eye burned like a me, staring coldly at thismand division that was now deathly still.


    The final part of this journey was extremely calm. Su¡¯s bloody and mechanical ughter finally destroyed the rebel army¡¯s confidence, with no one daring to appear in Su¡¯s field of view gain, and some now starting to surrender. Su¡¯s anti-aircraft machine gun finally taught these veterans that no matter how much battlefield experience and numbers they had, it would never be enough to make up for the enormous chasm of abilities.


    At the top floor of themand division, Spike watched the gradually approaching off-road vehicle with despair, as well as the fiend-like Su who stood on the roof. He also had five levels of ability, as well as limited foresight ability from the Mysterious Fields. It was precisely this ability that told him that Su, who left Steel Gate, would never return. After waiting for an entire month, he finally finished his preparations and moved out the armed rebellion. He wasn¡¯t without help, instead receivingrge amounts of weapons and equipment through secret channels, relying on their superiority in numbers and firepower to defeat the leftover army and once again upy Steel Gate.


    However, what he never expected was Su¡¯s return, moreover so quickly. What left Spike in even more despair were those soldiers who began to surrender, to the extent where he could now guess that there already weren¡¯t that many people left in the entiremand division. The officers who had solemnly vowed loyalty and devotion to him had long scattered in terror. Meanwhile, Su, that devil-like Su, used a single weapon to tear through all of the soldiers. No soldiers could get close to him, no weapons able to injure him, to the extent where even guided missiles and heavy artillery shells aimed at him were sted out of the air one after another!


    In front of a high level ability user, numbers, courage, intelligence, experience, none of it was useful. Everything was an illusion, only abilities could defeat abilities. A true separation of ss had already appeared between humans, between those with different levels of abilities now no longer possessing any equality to speak of. Just like how on the grasnd, a lion would never consider what a zebra was thinking, in the new era, high level ability users wouldn¡¯t care about ordinary people or even low level ability users¡¯ rights or feelings. Human rights, peace, these were things that only existed between those of same or close levels of abilities. Otherwise, they were nothing more than the angry and empty cries of the weak.


    Abilities, abilities were the devil.


    Spike knew that even if his allies did everything they could to provide assistance, it would only decorate Su¡¯s fine white hands with a bit more blood.


    That was why rights, ambitions, and dreams, were all shattered the closer Su got.


    Spike fiercely grabbed a golden desert eagle, and then with a jump, he smashed through the ss window and quickly fell. He continuously spun a few times in the air beforending heavily on the ground. This several dozen meter drop didn¡¯t make him copse. Spike stood up, aimed the desert eagle at Su, and then with a near hystericalughter, he shouted, ¡°Steel Gate is mine, me, Spike¡¯s! No one can steal it from my hands! Everyone here are my ves and must obey my orders!¡±


    Spike fiercely pulled on the trigger, and the bullet left the barrel with fatal power, shooting towards the space between Su¡¯s brows who was several dozen meters out. Meanwhile, Su only moved after the bullet left the barrel. His body suddenly dragged out an after image, and with just a slight shift to the side, the bullet brushed past.


    In the final moment, Spike unexpectedly saw Su¡¯s blonde hair float upwards from the air around the bullet.


    The anti-aircraft machine gun roared once again, the four bullets almost sticking together as they sted through Spike¡¯s four limbs. Then, the fifth bullet sted apart his heart.


    Spike¡¯s body flew backwards, mming heavily into the ground. He stared into the dusky sky, his eyes slowly dimming, his mouth still muttering, ¡°... Steel Gate... is... mine...¡±

 Book 4 27.1

    Book 4 Chapter 27.1 - Motherhood


    Su walked over to Spike¡¯s side, and then gave it a kick to confirm his death. Su heard Spike¡¯s final words clearly, but this only gave him a feeling of absurdness. Could it be that it was this egotistical and ignorant fe who defeated Li Gaolei and Li?


    Many people had wild ambitions, and many times, excessive ambitions would only lead one to destruction.


    The battle from just now instantly reyed in Su¡¯s mind. The numbers, abilities, and weapons used by the soldiers who died under his hands were totaled up, and thenpared with the amount before his departure. Su immediately discovered that there was an extra portion in both soldiers and weapons. They didn¡¯t belong to Steel Gate.


    Su walked into the messymand division, casually destroying a few activated weapons along the way. Cirvanas followed him into themand division. Without Su¡¯s orders, the nucleus didn¡¯t allow him to stray too far from Su. Madeline stayed outside themand division, not following him inside.


    The purpose of the nucleus¡¯ existence, was to fight for the Heart of Darkness.


    Soon after, Su found all five people who were hiding in themand division, and under their guidance, he found the confidential room. These were all civilians with nobat abilities, in charge of advising work. Spike was someone who was quite fond of the old-fashioned military ways, so many of the organization¡¯s systems used the olden era federation military as a reference. As such, themand division had an advising division, with seven or eight staff officers inside. When the scales of the battles were now only around a thousand individuals, it truly made one wonder what he was doing with so many staff officers.


    However, these staff officers still knew quite a bit of intelligence, moreover cooperatively producing the things Su wanted from the confidential room: thebat journal and a thick list of items.


    Spike had external help. The power he could amass on his own was too weak, while his ownbat strength wasn¡¯t anything crazy. If he was able to start up a rebellion with just this much, he would be suppressed again soon after.


    The one who secretly provided Spike with assistance was named Ledesma, one of Sinking de¡¯s five memberedmittee, as well as themittee member with the most solid personal strength. The assistance he provided Spike with included five hundred veteran soldiers, weapons and ammunition to arm those five hundred individuals, as well as more than ten fourth level ability users. The amount of support he offered was ten times that of Spike¡¯s own strength, and after using an absolute superiority in numbers to defeat Su¡¯s subordinates, it naturally led to the control of many of Steel Gate¡¯s important locations. If it wasn¡¯t because the battle hadn¡¯tpletely ended yet, Spike would have long been eliminated from themander position.


    Su quickly skimmed over the documents in his hands while asking indifferently, ¡°Where are Li Gaolei and the others?¡±


    Su¡¯s light blonde hair fluttered with a gentle radiance, and his face was as fine as porcin, but from his ordinary and gentle voice, those staff officers instead sensed a faint killing intent.


    ¡°General Li Gaolei led the remaining soldiers to upy the steel mill. They are currently still fighting there.¡± A staff officer with a bit more courage immediately replied, not daring to y any tricks. Even though there were still at least several hundred soldiers in the city, he knew that even if those soldiers attacked together, inplex terrain like alleys, they might not even be enough to stall Su for half a day.


    Li Gaolei was still alive? This information finally made Su¡¯s expression be a bit more optimistic. He immediately said to the staff officers, ¡°Lead the way to the steel mill!¡±


    Several minutester, a few off-road vehicles departed one after another, rumbling towards the steel mill. There were originally two border sentry posts on the road to the steel mill, but there were now no soldiers left in these sentry posts at all, the soldiers who were originally standing guard here long fled to who knew where.


    Su sat upright in the off-road vehicle at the center, seemingly already entering a state of light sleep. Cirvanas sat on the other side, his pair of scarlet eyes staring at Su. If one only looked from the exterior, the somewhat delicate looking young man looked even more like a woman than Madeline. Most of the time, the feeling Madeline gave others was like that of an ind in the middle of the sea, beautiful, but cold to a lifeless degree. However, right now, Madeline sat in thest off-road vehicle, so there was no way topare the two.


    Sitting at Cirvanas¡¯ side was the staff officer with the most courage. He was currently using the most concise and logical speech to narrate the entirebat process to Su, from the initial rebellion, to the rebel army¡¯s defeat, and then the external help, forcing Li Gaolei to withdraw. In the end, Li Gaolei led several dozen soldiers in retreat to the steel mill, using theplex terrain to defend their position. Spike had tried several times to ovee them with force, but each time, he stopped due to the heavy losses. Originally, Ledesma¡¯s group of ability users would arrive after just a week, and so he nned to use the ability users to control Li Gaolei, thuspletely eradicating Su¡¯s subordinates and army.


    Even though the staff officer never spoke of it, Su knew that the root of the rebellion was due to Ledesma believing that Su wouldn¡¯t return. This way, once they upied Steel Gate as well, Kn City would have no way of stopping Ledesma¡¯s offense, and Ledesma would be the king of the entire greatkes western region. The one who destroyed the bnce of three powers of so many years for him, was precisely Su.


    If it was any other eighth level ability user, the snow mountains, clouds full of radiation, or Project Frozen Throne¡¯s General and Ruler, any one of these would have been enough to end their lives. It was only in front of Su that they weren¡¯t true hindrances.


    Ledesma¡¯s intelligence and grasp of timing could perhaps be considered at the level of a master, but his luck was truly a bit bad.

 Book 4 27.2

    Book 4 Chapter 27.2 - Motherhood


    Su quickly ran a few battle simtions through his mind, but the results he came to didn¡¯t seem to match up with reality. Li Gaolei and Li¡¯sbat prowess were far greater than those of ordinary fifth level ability users, and Li was a master of tactics. With the rebel army¡¯sbat strength, Li Gaolei and Li shouldn¡¯t have been defeated.


    Su frowned. While in deep thought, the off-road vehicle already entered the steel mill¡¯s factory region. The several dozen meter tall spherical tower, factory building, as well as the enormous interweaving gas and oxygen transport tubes here quietly spoke of the great industrial era¡¯s glory. Only, from the trees with strange appearances all around, one would then see the ever present influence of radiation.


    The off-road vehicle stopped as soon as it entered the factory region. From what the staff officer said, if they headed any closer, they would enter the other party¡¯s range of fire. If any friendly fire happened, then it would be bad.


    Without paying any attention to this clearly fearful staff officer, Su jumped off the off-road vehicle. He opened up his panoramic view, instantly erging it to itsrgest range. The dozen or so firing points couldn¡¯t hide from the panoramic view.


    Su gave the enormous and imposing steel mill a look, and then indifferently said, ¡°Li Gaolei, I have returned.¡±


    Su¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t all that loud, and the staff officer on the side felt as if he was speaking like he was casually chatting. However, what they didn¡¯t know was that no matter which point it was within the panoramic view, they could simrly hear Su¡¯s voice. As the ability improved by the day, the panoramic view was now not only a passive scouting method, but also something capable of disying limited amounts of power.


    Su removed his hood, revealing his trademark blonde hair, as well as the eyepatch covering his right eye, and then he walked into the depths of the steel mill.


    In that instant, Su sensed at least seven or eight pairs of eyes simultaneouslynd on his body, and apanying these eyes were equivalent or even more muzzles. As he sensed the firing points¡¯ positions, Su unexpectedly felt a bit of admiration and pride. The temporary firing points were set up in an ingenious fashion, with almost no blind spots, disying an extremely high level of tactical skill. No wonder Spike suffered great losses again and again.


    Arge and tall figure suddenly emerged from behind a high tower and quickly ran towards Su, stopping only when he reached before him. Then, hisrge mouth cracked open, chuckling a few times before crying out loudly, ¡°Leader! You finally returned!¡±


    Li Gaolei who was standing in front of Su already changed quite a bit. He was noticeably thinner, but his massive frame still made him look like arge lion. The needle-like stubble on his face was jagged and uneven, the result of not being trimmed by a razor but a military de. His tanned face, short hair and beard were still of the same style. Great fatigue could be seen through his sunken eye sockets, but they still disyed a vigorous vitality. They had already defended the steel mill region for close to ten days, this difficult and extreme battle tempering this wilderness male once again.


    Li Gaolei gave the somewhat cowering staff officers in the distance a look, and then asked, ¡°Could it be, Spike...¡±


    ¡°He is already dead.¡± Su said. ¡°What about Li and Kane? Why aren¡¯t they with you?¡±


    Li Gaolei¡¯s smile became a bit bitter. ¡°Recently, Kane¡¯s body hasn¡¯t been that well, so I rarely have him fight in the front lines. As for Li, what should I say, her situation... isn¡¯t all that great either. You¡¯ll know once you see her.¡±


    Under Li Gaolei¡¯s guidance, Su headed into the depths of the steel mill¡¯s maze like factory building. Following behind him was Cirvanas, while Madeline stayed behind to watch over the staff officers and soldiers who had surrendered. Li Gaolei gave the young man a look, and even though he was quite curious towards his origins, it was clear that right now, Li and Kane were much more important.


    Within the depths of a storehouse, the goods were shifted to the side, and a hidden camp was set up. More than ten soldiers were currently sitting around a few tents, carrying out maintenance on their weapons, inspecting ammunition, and asionally chatting with low voices. Kane was included among them as well, currently sitting on a pile of dismantled gun parts, using simple and crude tools to manually work on a fewponents. Kane didn¡¯t look all that different from the outside, but Su could sense a clear weakness from his body.


    ¡°Leader!¡± When he saw Su suddenly appear, Kane was both shocked and overjoyed. He immediately threw aside the half processedponent in his hands to wee him.


    Su gave Kane a careful look, using transparent surveince to inspect his body¡¯s situation. After a while, he released a breath of air and said, ¡°It¡¯s still alright, the speed of gic copse isn¡¯t too fast and can still be controlled. I brought back a bit of gic repair liquid, so it can at least bring some relief.¡±


    ¡°Leader, I am already someone who lived over forty! Two more or two less years isn¡¯t important. You should take a look at Li first, her situation isn¡¯t all that great.¡±

 Book 4 27.3

    Book 4 Chapter 27.3 - Motherhood


    Kane led Su into the innermost tent of the camp. Su lifted open the drapery and made his way into the tent. This was a simple and crude military tent, the space inside not that great. Li wasying at the center, asleep in a sleeping bag. Her face was a morbid paleness, below her skin a faintyer of greenness. Her eyes were deeply sunken, her lips a bit purple. Her maroon hair also lost its former luster.


    Li was extremely weak, and her vitality at the lowest Su had ever seen. It was to the extent where even with so many people gathering outside the tent, she still didn¡¯t notice anything. None of these people intentionally concealed their traces, and Cirvanas was constantly releasing a burning aura. With Li¡¯s abilities, she should have detected them a long time ago, yet she was still unconscious.


    However, even with the sleeping bag between them, he could still see that her underbelly was abnormally bulging. Su could sense an iparably powerful life within her stomach, and energy was slowly gathering from all parts of her body towards this life, ultimately bing a part of it. That life was rhythmically beating, the frequency the exact same as Li¡¯s heart. However, from the tremendous disparity in the gathering of life energy, Li¡¯s heart was instead being urged on by this life.


    Under Su¡¯s interaction, the innermost part of this life continuously changed in shape. It would asionally have the shape of a human embryo, but other times turn into a strange irregr creature with multiple limbs, a long tail, and a body covered in scales. Even though the life was strong, the embryo at the very core was still extremely small, only the size of a grain of rice. Meanwhile, its shape was continuously changing, even more so changing under Su¡¯s reaction into strange biological forms that he had never seen before.


    When he saw it, Su suddenly felt an indescribable desire to control as well as a feeling of intimacy, but even more a type of flesh connection. As such, he knew that the one in Li¡¯s stomach, was his child.


    However, when he saw the child¡¯s ever changing form, a slightly cold sadness emerged at the depths of his heart. At this moment, he was finally certain that he wasn¡¯t closely rted to the human race. Perhaps, the area where he was closest to humans, was only his face and external appearance. The life in Li¡¯s stomach proved that Su should have the ability to turn into other species, moreover not just a simple transformation, but rather aprehensive change from genes all the way to the bodyposition! Meanwhile, the genes that truly represented Su were hidden within the innermost depths of a sea of gic fragments.


    Previously, Su already sensed this somewhat. What he saw today was merely proof of a truth he had always concealed within the depths of his heart.


    However, while feeling some sadness, Su immediately noticed that the life within Li¡¯s stomach was growing at an extremely strange manner, his current estimates specting that it would mature and be born in just a month. The price of this excessive growth speed was the extraction of a sea of nutrients and energy from the mother¡¯s body. The rate of nourishment it needed was already far greater than what Li could provide, so right now, it was acquiring everything it neededpletely through plundering methods. It possessed an extremely strong desire for control, as well as a consciousness for survival, through special means operating Li¡¯s heart and organs, acquiring control over them, burdening and urging them to provide the nutrients to the embryo. In reality, this was the same as stealing Li¡¯s life force.


    In just a brief moment, Su already deduced what was going to most likely happen. When the new life matured, Li would die due to heart and organ failure, while the life in her stomach would mutate ahead of time into an irregr lifeform with strengthened growth abilities. Then, it would rely on devouring its mother¡¯s body to acquire the essential nutrients for growth, thus finishing its birth process.


    The small life form possessed an incredibly strong desire for evolution, as well as an iparably vicious offensive nature. Su inwardly sighed. In reality, what this little life form disyed was his own most instinctive attributes, only, after all these years, these instincts had always been suppressed in the innermost depths of his consciousness. Now, as his abilities increased, these instincts seemed to be currently reviving, and they were bing more and more powerful.


    Li¡¯s body¡¯s instinctive resistance was extremely weak,pletely unable to resist the demand and extraction of this small life. In addition, her reaction speed waspletely different from her own five levels of Combat Domain ability, weak to an unimaginable state. Li seemed to havepletely given up on resistance, allowing the life in her body to absorb her flesh and blood.


    Su squatted down by Li¡¯s side, opened up the sleeping bag, and then inserted his slightly cold right hand into her clothes, cing it on her bulging and burning stomach. At the same time, a gentle, yet powerful and undefiable spiritual fluctuation carrying countless orders entered Li¡¯s stomach. The little life that was frantically growing suddenly sensed danger, released a loud and clear mental wail. It then did everything it could to wriggle and struggle about, its speed of growth immediately increasing to over a hundred times!


    However, towards any cell that originally left his body, Su had some level of control. After the series of intense battles, Su¡¯s instincts were currently awakening, and so his control over cells outside his body correspondingly increased. The small life in Li¡¯s body clearly already had a consciousness of its own, and its desire for survival was iparably strong. However, in the end, it still hadn¡¯t been born, and under Su¡¯s raging tide of spiritual pressure, it didn¡¯t have any ability to resist.


    Its life fluctuations were quickly suppressed, and its speed of life force and nutrient absorption correspondingly decreased. On a spiritual level, it continuously wailed, as if it was begging Su for forgiveness. However, Su waspletely unmoved, not increasing the pressure in the slightest, but not decreasing it in the slightest either, leaving it at a state powerless to resist, but not enough to kill it. The small life¡¯s instinctive wail couldn¡¯t move Su¡¯s resolution at all.


    Unknown if it was because she heard its cry, Li who had been unconscious this entire time opened her eyes. Her arms grabbed Su, and then she cried out without taking the time to think, ¡°Su! Don¡¯t do it! Stop, he is your child!¡±


    Li was unusually powerful, and a flustered surge of redness appeared on her face. She forcefully pulled at Su¡¯s hand, trying to move it from her own stomach.


    ¡°Li, calm down. If it¡¯s not controlled, you¡¯ll die.¡± Su spoke gently while reaching out his hand to fix Li¡¯s messy short maroon hair. However, his right hand didn¡¯t move at all. Even with Li¡¯s current six levels of power, there was still no way she could move Su¡¯s right hand that now had close to eight levels of power.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t kill it!¡± Li screamed. Her upper body suddenly moved upwards, throwing herself into Su¡¯s embrace, her mouth fiercely biting towards Su¡¯s chest!


    Under the cover of thebat suit, Su¡¯s chest immediately produced several flesh stingers, the sharp points shining with a heart shaking grayish ck luster. This was the Heart of Darkness¡¯ instinctive defensive reaction against those that threatened its host. If Li moved even a bit closer, these flesh stingers would immediately erupt and pierce through her brain.


    Su¡¯s face changed, immediately leaving the tent. When he stood properly outside the tent, with a bang sound, the sturdy military drapery exploded into several dozen strips of cloth.


    Su only had the most basic level of control over the Heart of Darkness, so he still couldn¡¯t suppress its instinctive defense reaction and could only pull open the distance between Li and himself. In the tent, Li was like a startled female beast, quickly shrinking to a corner and half squatting on the ground. She assumed a stance that would allow her to attack or escape at any moment as she watched everyone standing outside with eyes full of vignce. When her eyes passed over Su, at first, there was a crazy love, but it was then quickly reced with fear and precaution.


    The small life in her stomach seemed to be sleeping, only disying some life fluctuations after a long time. Only then did she feel a bit of relief.

 Book 4 27.4

    Book 4 Chapter 27.4 - Motherhood


    ¡°Li, don¡¯t worry, I am just controlling its speed of growth. It will still be born after three months instead of a single month. If it¡¯s not controlled, you¡¯ll lose your life.¡± Su reached out his hand towards Li as he said gently.


    After some hesitation, Li asked, ¡°My child will be okay?¡± Only when Su nodded did she grab Su¡¯s hand and support herself up.


    Su took Li into his embrace. He sensed her body¡¯s weakness and said, ¡°Li, for me, you are much more important than the child.¡± Li was a powerful individual who had five levels of ability, but right now, she was even weaker than an ordinary person. Her vitality had been substantially concentrated in the infant inside her stomach.


    When she heard Su¡¯s words, Li immediately shook her head. With a soft but resolute tone, she said, ¡°No, this child is yours, as well as mine. I will definitely give birth to it, no matter what price I have to pay!¡±


    ¡°The child will be born.¡± Su said. His arms that were wrapped around her tightened a bit further.


    Only after receiving Su¡¯s promise did Li feel the same warmth and safety from Su¡¯s embrace as before. Her mind rxed again, and then an endless fatigue immediately surged. Her body became weak, and just like that, she entered a state of sleep while in Su¡¯s arms.


    Su returned Li to the sleeping bag and properly covered her up. Then, he emerged from the tent to inquire from Li Gaolei the details of what happened after he left.


    Soon after Su left, Li discovered that she was pregnant. However, the maturation speed of her pregnancy was far faster than what she expected, the extraction and demands on her body quickly passing a critical point. Li¡¯s mind became weak, and in just a few days of time, her body became weak to the extent where even her ability levels began to slowly decrease, no matter how hard she tried to ingest nutrients. Only Li Gaolei, Kane, and a doctor knew about Li¡¯s pregnancy. After carefully examining Li¡¯s body, that doctor was clearly frightened badly, insisting that Li wasn¡¯t pregnant, but rather that what rested in her body was a parasitic abnormal creature. After the examination, the doctor decided to carry out a surgery on Li who hadn¡¯t left the operating table yet, as well as to kill the irregr life form that hadn¡¯t finished growing yet.


    Then, based on what Li said, that doctor insisted on carrying out the surgery despite her opposition, and so she had no choice but to kill him. Li Gaolei and Kane had no way of verifying the truthfulness of her words, and their status and experience of fighting together naturally put them on her side. However, Li Gaolei and Kane always suspected something. During the body examination, everything below her cervical vertebra should have had a general anesthetic applied, so she shouldn¡¯t have been able to move for half an hour. Meanwhile, that doctor had three levels of ability as well, yet died under Li¡¯s hands. This process was full of riddles. At the very least, Li Gaolei knew that he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the anesthetic effects if he was in Li¡¯s ce, let alone kill a third level ability user in under three minutes of time.


    The scene of the crime within the hospital room was a mess, with body parts everywhere. The doctor had already beenpletely torn apart, without a singlerger piece of flesh to be found. As such, it was impossible to deduce what exactly happened.


    This matter was thus covered up. Li Gaolei wanted to wait until Su came back to talk about it, as he believed that what was in Li¡¯s stomach truly was Su¡¯s child. He could feel a bit of aura from Li¡¯s stomach that only Su had. However, in the following few days, Li¡¯s body quickly weakened, sleeping most of the day, and even when she was awake, she was a bit dizzy. Several dayster, Li seemed to be sleeping all day. The worst thing was that her appetite was no longer as great, sometimes even forgetting to eat. It was Li Gaolei who discovered that something was wrong, forcing her to eat a bit.


    Right at this time, Spike started the rebellion. At the most crucial point, the rebel army received powerful reinforcements. Meanwhile, Li, who upied both the position of an armymander and the most powerful individualbat strength, was in a state where she couldn¡¯t fight at all. Apart from small troop alley fights, Li Gaolei¡¯s skill ofmand couldn¡¯tpare to Li¡¯s at all, and his individualbat strength was much inferior as well. Under the sudden besiege of a group of fourth level ability users, he had no way of turning around the battle situation. After paying the price of heavy casualties, he could only withdraw from Steel Gate and hold his position in the steel mill, borrowing the terrain here to fend off intruders. If Su still didn¡¯te back, he could only withdraw to Base N69. He might be able to hold on for a bit longer, but Li¡¯s body¡¯s situation was worsening, and only the base had sufficient medical conditions.


    ¡°Ledesma, I truly haven¡¯t paid attention to this fe...¡± Su said a bit self mockingly. Then, he asked, ¡°Then during this rebellion, what was Victor doing? Did he stand by Ledesma¡¯s side?¡±


    Li Gaolei thought for a bit, and then he shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. After Spike started up the armed rebellion, there was no news at all from Victor. From the intelligence we obtained from the rebel army, Sinking de¡¯s five memberedmittee¡¯s active members only consisted of Ledesma and Lora, the remaining three without any information, almost as if they disappeared. What I am sure of, however, is that Sinking de is currently under Ledesma¡¯s control. I heard that he had recently substantially expanded his army, the n being to erge it to ten thousand men before attacking Kn City.¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand? It seems like he wants to give a gun to every strong man he has.¡± Su said with a slight smile. Now that he saw that Li Gaolei, Li and Kane were all still alive, his mood improved considerable. Li¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t good, but after the speed of the embryo¡¯s growth was controlled, she would gradually recover as well.


    In Li Gaolei¡¯s eyes, hidden behind Su¡¯s pretty smile was an indifferent coldness. A ten thousand member army, in Su¡¯s heart, was perhaps just a bunch of numbers and symbols, not representing much at all, not something he paid much attention to at all.


    After muttering to himself for a bit, Li Gaolei still spoke his own thoughts. ¡°Ledesma¡¯s tactics have arge chance of seeding. Kn City has an advantage in ability user numbers, but they don¡¯t have many fifth level ability users, and not a single sixth level ability user. With their overwhelming superiority in ordinary soldier numbers, they couldpletely overtake Kn City. As long as they can obtain Kn City¡¯s formtions, together with Steel Gate¡¯s military and Midnight City¡¯s ability to supply goods, Ledesma could establish a thirty thousand man army in theory. An army on this scale could not only control all of the region west of the greatkes, it can defeat the surrounding Alloy Brotherhood and other independent organizations, thus expanding their strength southward, to the extent where they might even arrive at the Carribean Sea. This is probably Ledesma¡¯s true goal.¡±


    ¡°He wants to be the father of the new era federation?¡± Su who now understood a bit of historyughed, and then said rather indifferently, ¡°To achieve this goal, I fear that thirty thousand men aren¡¯t enough.¡±


    Li Gaolei looked at Su with a somewhatplex expression. He sighed and then said, ¡°Thirty thousand men? In front of true high level ability users, no amount of numbers are enough. Even if they truly create a ten thousand membered army, they still might not be your opponent. I¡¯m not wrong, am I, leader?¡±


    Su gave Li Gaolei a look. After thinking for a bit, he decided that he would still speak the truth to this subordinate who had followed him through life and death.


    ¡°It would still take a bit of time.¡±

 Book 4 28.1

    Book 4 Chapter 28.1 - Ambition


    Even though Su¡¯s ughter in Steel gate was short and fierce, it truly was too fast and vicious, to the extent where when the surviving army was brought out from the steel mill, less than two hours had passed. Within the vast Steel Gate, there were still hundreds of people under Spike who were scattered throughout the city, some of who still haven¡¯t received news of the battle.


    The cleanup of the remaining soldiers used up more time than the amount it took for Su to destroy Spike¡¯s main force. Only when night fell did Li Gaolei return to themand building, reporting that all of the rebel army in the city was purged, most of them surrendering, but those who resisted killed on the spot. The cleanup process took three hours, and during these three hours, Su sat precisely in themand building¡¯smand office that originally belonged to Spike. His body was buried in an extremelyfortable high back chair, silently watching Steel Gate be covered by darkness.


    He had already maintained this position for three hours, not moving an inch. Cirvanas continued to stand two meters beside him, unmoving like a statue. Madeline stood on the other side, staring into the darkness shrouded city just like Su, unknown what she was thinking.


    During Li Gaolei¡¯s report process, Su still didn¡¯t make any movements, as if he waspletely immersed in his own world. Based on the ck Dragonrider¡¯s conventions, for a high level subordinate like Li Gaolei, Su¡¯s attitude was actually extremely arrogant. However, Li Gaolei didn¡¯t have the chance to feel discontent. He couldn¡¯t even see Su¡¯s figure from his location, but he could feel threads of heavy pressure continuously transmit from Su¡¯s body. That was an indescribable type of feeling, to the extent where Li Gaolei even developed the misconception that if he walked a few steps further forward, he would reach the edge of a cliff. Beyond this cliff was an immeasurable and endless void!


    In the void was a floating continent!


    Correct, not an enormous rock, not a mountain, but an entire continent, and it stretched out right before Li Gaolei¡¯s eyes!


    That type of formless pressure released purely from a sensation of space was enough to make one feel suffocated.


    What left Li Gaolei in even more fear was that this pressure didn¡¯t only consist of fear, it gradually extended over every part of his body, moreover making his body system¡¯s activity decrease substantially! If this pressure increased just a bit more, Li Gaolei¡¯s body system would undergo vast areas of necrosis due to ack of blood.


    Fortunately, the silent Su suddenly released an ¡®en¡¯ sound, and then he slowly stood up. As soon as he moved, the statue like Madeline and Cirvanas seemed to have recovered life as well. Only then did the pressure around Li Gaolei¡¯s body dissipate, but he still momentarily felt as if his body was as heavy as if he was covered in mercury, the bit of energy he had left even more so vanishing without a trace. When he looked towards Su¡¯s familiar figure, Li Gaoleiughed bitterly inside. This master of his was now harder and harder to see through. After returning from Frozen Throne, he seemed even more like apletely different person.


    When Su turned around and saw how pale Li Gaolei¡¯s face was, he was clearly a bit surprised. After carefully looking at Li Gaolei, Su began to think to himself for a bit, and then he said with a smile, ¡°You should go and get some rest. Just leave everything else to me. Also, I n on leaving in an hour to see Ledesma, take a look at what exactly gave him the confidence to be the king of the greatkes¡¯ western region.¡±


    Li Gaolei stared nkly for a bit, and then asked, ¡°... your distinguished self[1], don¡¯t need to rest a bit?¡± Unknowingly when, even though Su had already returned to his normal self, the ¡®leader¡¯ he was so used to saying just couldn¡¯te out.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already rest for three hours?¡± Su said with a smile.


    Three hours was enough? This waspletely different from everything Li Gaolei understood. However, he didn¡¯t ask further and instead prepared to leave to take care of what Su needed before he went out for battle in an hour.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Su called after Li Gaolei. He produced a tightly packed syringe and handed it to Li Gaolei. ¡°This is for Kane. Have him inject this when his body is at its best state. It¡¯ll allow him to live a few years longer.¡±


    Li Gaolei epted this syringe that was clearly wrapped with incredible care. Even though he didn¡¯t say much, a hint of emotions that was hard to detect shed past his eyes. After fighting so many battles together, Li Gaolei and Kane had long be life and deathrades. Now that he saw that Kane had hope of having his life prolonged, he naturally felt incredibly happy.


    Li Gaolei carefully closed the office door, leaving behind quietness for these three statue-like individuals.


    Madeline raised her head and looked towards the thick wooden office door. While looking pensively, she said to Su, ¡°He can already share your spiritual perception. En, I don¡¯t know if this is a good or bad thing.¡±


    Cirvanas suddenly raised his head, a rippling blood color surging within the depths of his pupils. He stared at Madeline and asked, ¡°Could it be that you can also sense master¡¯s spiritual world?!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Madeline shrugged her shoulders, as if it was apletely insignificant matter.


    ¡°Why?!¡± Cirvanas seemed to almost be shouting this sentence.


    1. In chinese, it is just a respectable form of the word ¡®you¡¯, so it isn¡¯t super, super formal, but still more polite

 Book 4 28.2

    Book 4 Chapter 28.2 - Ambition


    ¡°If I can sense it, then I can sense it. Does there have to be a reason?¡± Madeline didn¡¯t seem to mind the blood-colored gaze that shot over at all. She even added, ¡°I could already sense it more than ten years ago.¡±


    Cirvanas seemed to have chewed through his thin and tender lips, his eyes even more so red to the point of being full of blood as he shouted, ¡°For what reason?! Shouldn¡¯t I be the only one who can sense master¡¯s spiritual world? Why can you...¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Su interrupted Cirvanas with a frown. He gave the window a look and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    Cirvanas followed Su downstairs. What left him extremely angry was that even without Su¡¯s orders, Madeline still followed over as if it was to be expected, as if Su should bring her with him no matter where she went.


    As she looked at the furious red-haired youth, Madeline raised her head, walking past his side in a rxed manner. Even though the youth couldn¡¯t suppress the fury within him anymore, he still couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Even without the nucleus¡¯ control, he knew that with his current first level of magic abilities, it wouldn¡¯t produce the slightest threat to Madeline. It was entirely possible that he would be pped unconscious before he even disyed a single ability. All those who have seen Madeline brandish her heavy sword definitely wouldn¡¯t doubt this point.


    The mes in the youth¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. He hung his head heavily as he followed Madeline downstairs.


    At this moment, his badly damaged consciousness becamepletely nk, as if he was witnessing the moment of Ansuna¡¯s death again. For Cirvanas, Su¡¯s spiritual world wasn¡¯t something he greedily monopolized, but his entire spiritual pir. Back then, the young man who had beenpletely controlled by the nucleus already had his consciousness and memories torn to countless fragments. However, when he unexpectedly connected to Su¡¯s spiritual world, he unexpectedly saw a beautiful figure within the boundless world, Ansuna.


    Ansuna? Ansuna was still alive?!


    The young man¡¯s image allowed Cirvanas¡¯ muddleheaded memories to gather once more, recreating his consciousness.


    When the young man threw himself over within Su¡¯s spiritual world, running towards Ansuna, she unexpectedly turned around, and then revealed a look of great shock and disbelief. She then returned to the young man¡¯s embrace!


    What followed was an endless kissing, touching, support, and recounting of the past. With each intimate action, Cirvanas¡¯ shattered consciousness would recover a bit. After who knew how much time had passed, when the shattered memories recovered to a certain critical point, only then did Cirvanas suddenly awaken, realizing that everything that happened was just like a dream.


    He discovered that Ansuna was truly alive, living in Su¡¯s spiritual world. Her every movement, every frown and smile, was extremely familiar. Su could imitate Ansuna¡¯s appearance, but he couldn¡¯t imitate her heart. That was why the young man knew that this was indeed Ansuna, even though he didn¡¯t know why Ansuna would appear in Su¡¯s spiritual world.


    When Cirvanas understood this point, he was forced out from Su¡¯s spiritual world.


    After careful and timid observation, Cirvanas discovered that at the edge of Su¡¯s boundless spiritual world, Ansuna was just an insignificant existence, someone who wouldn¡¯t catch Su¡¯s attention at all. Only, when he was sensing Su¡¯s spiritual world, he was sufficiently patient and careful, all for the hope that he could sense Ansuna¡¯s existence without alerting Su. Even though it wouldn¡¯t feel like they met in the real world like the first time, even if they looked at each other from afar, Cirvanas would already be quite satisfied.


    This discovery left Cirvanas pleasantly surprised, but made him tremble inwardly as well. He knew that from here on forth, he could be together with Ansuna again, even though it was through a different method. However, what made him scared was if Su discovered this secret, and then truly destroyed Ansuna.


    Ansuna was his younger sister, as well as his lover. After close to a hundred long years had passed, she was the sole pir supporting this young man. The protection and dependence they shared had long been engraved within Cirvanas¡¯ heart.


    That was why the young man began to follow behind Su quietly, worrying for Su¡¯s safety, as well as do everything he could to increase his abilities. He needed to protect Su, because that was also protecting Ansuna. The young man knew that right now, this sentence sounded like a joke, but he still set his resolution.


    He was always doing everything he could, and he knew that he definitely wouldn¡¯t ck off. This was a true resolution that didn¡¯t need a vow, nor did it need to be shouted out.


    Because of the nucleus¡¯ existence, Cirvanas always thought that he was the only one who could contact Su¡¯s spiritual world, but he never expected that not only Madeline, but even Li Gaolei could also sense Su¡¯s spiritual world! This made the young man¡¯s heart surge with endless waves out of fear that they would detect Ansuna¡¯s existence, as well as stirring up an emotions he didn¡¯t understand clearly. This type of feeling felt as if someone was touching his most beloved thing.


    While thinking numerous and disorderly thoughts, unknowingly when, Cirvanas had already followed Su into the distance.

 Book 4 28.3

    Book 4 Chapter 28.3 - Ambition


    When night descended over the continent once again, Midnight City woke up again just like in the past, gradually starting to mor with noise.


    Under the hazy curtain of night, figures began to appear one after another in search of stimtion and joy that could numb themselves.


    ¡®Bleeding Bullet¡¯, like its name, this restaurant was as ce where blood would flow every night. However, people would still continuouslye, because their greatest joy was seeing someone pull out a gun and then blood dripping everywhere. There would even be some people who, after bloodnded in their sses, would drain it in one gulp to feel a rush! In front of the bloody ughter, the beautiful bar girls all became nonessential decorations.


    In the past, Midnight City, despite being chaotic and rotten, didn¡¯t allow such bloody ygrounds to publicly exist. Of course, the underground world was an entirely different matter. However, ¡®Bleeding Bullet¡¯ which had only opened up recentlypletely disregarded this unwritten rule, all because its owner behind the scenes was Ledesma. In the current Midnight City, Ledesma¡¯s name was thew.


    Almost every single person who entered ¡®Bleeding Bullet¡¯ knew that anything could happen, yet they all believed that misfortune wouldn¡¯t happen to themselves. After all, each night, only two gunfights were allowed. In addition, ¡®Bleeding Bullet¡¯ had many good things that couldn¡¯t be found in other areas. As such, even though night had just fell, the number of people who poured in already filled up arge half of the spacious bar. Soon after, powerful music and strong alcohol made everyone¡¯s minds be numb and daring.


    A few robust men were watching the entrance, currently chatting rather somewhat senselessly. They all wore ck-colored leather vests, revealing their upper bodies covered in body hair and muscles. These robust men¡¯s bloodthirsty eyes sized up every single person who entered in an absolutely unrestrained manner. Even though none of the people who came were of the good sort, in the eyes of those who truly fought on the battlefield, they were all still weaklings who would explode under a slight pinch.


    The guard leader with a bald head and somewhat grizzled beard was currently holding a bottle of strong alcohol, but then, his body suddenly went rigid! His eyes that were turbid narrowed, staring deathly at the three individuals who were currently entering the bar.


    These were three extremely strange individuals, their entire bodies wrapped around by wide cloaks, the low hanging hoods covering most of their faces. However, just the chins that were revealed below couldn¡¯t help but make one¡¯s mouth dry. This was true for all three of them. However, on the back of the first individual were two prominent intersecting protrusions, clearly at least two things with heavy firepower.


    The two in the front directly walked into the bar, as if they couldn¡¯t sense the fiery passion beneath countless pairs of eyes. Meanwhile, the third person with a slightly skinnier frame stopped, slightly turning around to look towards the guard leader. The scarlet red lips that were revealed under the hood suddenly opened slightly, revealing a line of snow white teeth.


    Following a crack sound, the wine bottle in the leader¡¯s hand was shattered, the broken pieces cutting open his palm. Strong alcohol and blood continuously flowed down his arm, yet he seemed totally unaware of this. He only continued to stare at those three¡¯s original position while trembling, not even realizing that they had already entered the bar.


    ¡°Leader, leader! You good?¡± The shouts finally snapped him out of his stupor. Only now did the guard leader feel the pain in his right hand.


    ¡°Leader, the three that just passed clearly carried shit on them, and the stuff the first one brought in seems not that easy to deal with! I¡¯ve never seen them before. Should we grab them over to ask where they came from first?¡± A guard asked while helping this leader with his injuries.


    ¡°No! No matter what happens, do not provoke those three! It is enough as long as you all pretend as if you didn¡¯t see anything.¡± This leader suddenly rejected this proposal.


    The guard looked at this leader with a somewhat stunned expression, somewhat not understanding why he seemed so terrified.


    At the center of the bar, Su first selected thergest empty table before sitting down. A tender and beautiful bar girl bent down at the waist, as if to fully disy her almost overdeveloped chest before Su. She then ced the wine list on the table and introduced the menu with a soft voice.


    Su didn¡¯t listen to what she was saying at all, only pointing at the highest part of the wine list, and then drawing a stroke downwards, including everything on the wine list in its range before tossing the wine list to the bar girl. The pretty and flirtatious bar girl disyed an enchanting smile, gave Su¡¯s shoulder a firm squeeze with her chest before walking towards the bar counter.


    The round table was quickly filled with alcohol, with more and more people appearing in the bar. The air was soon congested with the smell of alcohol and violence. Men and women collided, men and women also smashed against each other. The noise, aside from boasts and shrieks, sounds of abuse and provocations became more and more frequent as well. Those who upied a space in Bleeding Bullet all boasted about their reputation, the number of men who wanted to use this chance to prove their own masculinity not few.


    Gradually, Su, Madeline, and the young man who upied an entire table became more and more conspicuous, but it was as if they weren¡¯t aware of this at all, asionally even exchanging a few words.


    ¡°What exactly did you see back then?¡± Madeline asked.


    Su knew that she was referring to what happened back at themand division, and as such, said, ¡°Back then, I was thinking about the situation of this ce, as well as monitoring the region within my range of perception, but identally... en, how do I say this, I... saw another space.¡±


    ¡°Another space?¡± Madeline clearly put away her indifference, now asking seriously.


    ¡°Right, it definitely doesn¡¯t belong to this world.¡± Su replied with a frown. He didn¡¯t know what this signified, but what he was sure of was that a different space was definitely no small matter.


    ¡°Not an illusion?¡± Madeline asked.


    ¡°It truly exists.¡±

 Book 4 28.4

    Book 4 Chapter 28.4 - Ambition


    Madeline became silent, and then she began to ponder over this. Su began to think back to his experience back then, while using the leftover mental ability to gather information from all conversations that were taking ce in this pub, as well as categorize and analyze everything. Soon after, he obtained the information he wanted. Behind the bar dance floor was a private room, and within it was arge fat ck male, tonight¡¯s target. This fe named Barney was the one in charge of Bleeding Bullet, as well as Ladesma¡¯s trusted aide who controlled this area. Su believed that this person should know about Ladesma¡¯s whereabouts.


    Right at this moment, a group of big men who clearly had at least two or three levels of power strengthening just from their builds, squeezed over to Su¡¯s table, the one in the lead an enormous white male with a height of two meters. Even though his massive stomach was a bit of a burden, his arms that were thicker than Su¡¯s thighs disyed terrifying power.


    With a pa sound, the enormous man mmed arge caliber gun down on the table, causing more than ten bottles of wine to jump up one after another.


    ¡°Youngster! I¡¯ll exchange this gun for your alcohol, what do you think?¡± The enormous man spat out a hot st of thick stench, directly blowing it in front of Su¡¯s face.


    Su suddenly drained the ss of strong alcohol in his hands in one gulp. The strong alcohol went down his throat like a streak of mes, fully igniting Su¡¯s body as well.


    Su lifted his hood, disying his perfect appearance before everyone. He then stood up, stared at this robust man whose shoulders towered above his head, and stuck out his right hand. In Midnight City, this was a sign ofparing strength.


    The enormous man gave Su¡¯s face and body a look, and then he suddenly erupted with crazyughter, to the extent where tears were about toe out. The entire bar began to roar withughter, and there were even some who began to shout, calling for Su to strip naked after thepetition of strength.


    While carrying a cruel smile, the giant grabbed Su¡¯s hand!


    The instant the twopletely disproportionate hands sped together, the giant¡¯s enormous body flew up, copsing to the side, continuously smashing through several tables and even crushing two people under him!


    Those who saw this scene didn¡¯t dare believe their eyes. What did they just see? Did Su lift this giant who was muchrger than himself, and then smash him into the ground?


    Before his voice even dropped, Su¡¯s figure moved, immediately appearing in front of a big individual who was about to shoot with a dual-barreled shotgun. A pistol had unknowingly when appeared in his hands, its dark silver body and unique design constantly reminding everyone that this was a new era weapon. Meanwhile, the ice-cold muzzle was already pressed against therge male¡¯s forehead.


    The oppressive gunshot seemed a bit soft, but the destructive power was enough to leave others stupefied. Therge male¡¯s head directly exploded into a rain of blood, the gore sshing onto nearly half of the people in this pub!


    ¡°Who else is still unconvinced?¡± Su asked.


    After saying this, another five individuals¡¯ heads exploded, all of them without exception pointed their guns at Su, but instead had Su¡¯s muzzle pressed against their foreheads, and then their heads exploded. All of this happened extremely quickly, with no one able to see the process clearly. However, they all remembered the five clear scenes, the scenes of Su¡¯s gun pressing against their foreheads.


    After killing six people in an instant, the people in Bleeding Bullet¡¯s bar finally understood that it wasn¡¯t an ordinary gunfight tonight. However, the bloody ughter left them unwilling to make the slightest movement, all of them throwing their weapons on the ground one after another out of fear of being the next one to have their head sted open.


    Su directly walked over to the private room, kicking the door open with a single motion. Then, his muzzle continuously flickered with fiery light, simultaneous sting apart all six of the bodyguards¡¯ heads. Only the fat ck male at the center who wasying on a couch remained, his mouth agape as he stared nkly at Su. The women in the private room went crazy, all of them screaming as they scrambled for the exit to escape. However, their bodies all began to float upwards, their faces quickly bing purple. They struggled helplessly about, continuously screaming, yet unable to release any sound. Cirvanas who was controlling them used an extremely simple ability,pletely freezing the air around their heads. They couldn¡¯t inhale, but couldn¡¯t exhale either, only able to suffocate to death. This was an extremely painful way of death, yet Cirvanas seemed to feel great hatred for them, feeling a need to torment them to death.


    Su let the young man with bloodshot eyes do his thing. He looked at Barney and indifferently asked, ¡°Where is Ledesma?¡±


    Barney moved his fat body and said while mumbling, ¡°If I tell you, he will kill me...¡±


    Bang! Barney¡¯s right arm exploded without any omen, to the extent where he didn¡¯t even see how Su fired.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have patience.¡± Su said. The muzzle then pointed towards Barney¡¯s left arm.


    Barney began to squeal like a ughtered pig. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot! I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak! Fuck, as long as you don¡¯t shoot, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±


    A minuteter, the entiretter half of Bleeding Bullet bar copsed with a loud noise. A light blonde haired Su was like both an angel and fiend as he walked out from the ruins. He stood still for a moment under the darkness, and then the cloak around his body was suddenly torn, revealing the enormous and sinister electromaic rifle, as well as a grenadeuncher. A new era pistol rested in his hand, and two military des quietly rested against the sides of his thighs, waiting for the chance to be unsheathed.


    The heavy military boots moved, crushing the rubble beneath them. Su adjusted his direction, and then, with steady and fixed footsteps, headed towards Ledesma¡¯s residence. With each step he took, his body would release the metallic sound of firearms colliding. In this peaceful night, this rhythmic sound was like the knell of a death god, ringing far into the distance.


    Su suddenly tossed out the cloak in his hands! The cloak was like a dark cloud, carrying a low whistle as it flew out. It passed through the waists of a few soldiers who rushed out from a corner before copsing a small house.


    In front of Su was an extremely long road.

 Book 4 28.5

    Book 4 Chapter 28.5 - Ambition


    Soldiers loyal to Ledesma continuously emerged from both sides of the streets, as well as even rooftops, and then they immediately discovered their target. In the spacious and empty street, the three of them were especially eye catching. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s light blonde hair, under the fiery light¡¯s illumination, became as dazzling as a pulsing me!


    A crazy wind swept through the street, carrying smoke and sand with it, as well as pulling at the shutters of abandoned houses. The broken wiring on electric poles danced about crazily in the winds as well.


    Su¡¯s figure disappeared from within the wind, and then appeared before the soldier closest to himself. He aimed the pistol at his forehead, and only then did he pull the trigger.


    Another one followed.


    The soldiers who rushed into the street couldn¡¯t see the process, but they could see the result. The static scene of Su pressing the trigger was ingrained within their consciousness. However, before they sensed fear, another final scene weed them, darkness.


    A street base rampart was assembled in the distant street, the machine guns within already roaring over, pouring over a hundred rounds of bullets over. The ones defending this rampart were Ledesma¡¯s elite troops, their reaction speed and firing precision far greater than those of ordinary soldiers.


    Su stood firmly at the center of the street, raised the electromaic rifle, took aim, charged energy, and then fired! A bright fiery streak immediately sted into the rampart, and then what followed was a pir of me that soared into the sky! Meanwhile, during the few seconds the electromaic rifle needed to recharge, more than ten rounds of heavy machine gun bullets floated in Su¡¯s surroundings, all of them intercepted with Cirvanas¡¯ force field. The youth¡¯s defensive force field already advanced to the second level, and with his affinity with energy and natural talent, he could ovey three defensive force fields, and only then did it barely stop these bullets. If it was any normal magic ability user, one needed at least four levels of defensive force fields in order to intercept this many heavy machine gun bullets.


    When the rampart was sted through, Ledesma¡¯s official residence finally entered Su¡¯s panoramic view.


    ¡°I am Su. I¡¯ve returned. Ledesma, you should drag your ass out here instead of just sending your subordinates to death.¡± Su¡¯s level and low voice sounded within the entire range of his panoramic view. As long as one was within its range, they would hear Su¡¯s voice, moreover all at the same volume.


    The voice projection this time exhausted three minutes of the Heart of Darkness¡¯ energy distribution, but the intimidation effect it disyed was iparable. Regardless of whether it was the war hardened veterans or the delicate civilians, they all developed deep fear from this miraculous ability. Those soldiers who saw Su¡¯s method of ughter with their very own eyes even more so retreated, finally understanding the reason why they were still alive after seeing Su was purely due to having enough luck, and being far enough from him. In front of a true high level ability user, ordinary soldiers were just like a group of ants.


    Ledesma¡¯s manor became closer and closer. The number of ramparts and high ground sniping points became more and more frequent along the sides of the street, yet the amount of resistance he faced became weaker and weaker. The soldiers originally guarding the many sentry positions all fled without a trace. Meanwhile, the braver soldiers, as long as they were within 300 meters, immediately had the distance between them closed, and then had their heads sted open by a shot.


    Devil, this was definitely a devil! The surviving soldiers couldn¡¯t suppress this thought that emerged in their minds.


    ¡°Juste out, Ledesma.¡± Su said with a low voice. While standing before the grand seven story building of the five-memberedmittee, Su¡¯s figure looked lonely and weak. However, within the eyes of all whonded on his body, Su seemed much, much bigger than the massive building before him.


    Ka ka ka ka. Eight searchlights shone from themittee building one after another. Four of themnded on Su¡¯s body, while the other fournded on the building¡¯s main entrance.


    Under the searchlight¡¯s targeting, close to a hundred fully armed bullets rushed out from the building, supporting all types of weapons from all sides, their dark muzzles all aimed at Su. Then, under the protection of seven or eight young and pretty female assistants, he slowly walked out, standing at the center of the searchlights, confronting Su from twenty meters away.


    Ledesma was already over fifty years old, but he looked just over forty. He wasn¡¯t all thatrge and tall, but his well-fitted military uniform and meticulously trimmed beard still gave him an unordinary bearing. In the panoramic view¡¯s energy disy, he was also a sixth level ability users, but only had a single sixth level ability.


    After giving Su a fixed look, this individual who was already close to achieving his dreams was surprisingly calm. ¡°Su, you shouldn¡¯t have returned.¡±


    His voice was natural and resonant. Even without a loudspeaker, he didn¡¯t have to exert himself too much for all those around him to hear him.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ve returned.¡± Su replied.


    ¡°This ce does not belong to you, outsider!¡± Ledesma raised his voice, and then with a diplomatic bearing and singer voice, he said, ¡°This is Midnight City, the Midnight City me and mypanions used sweat and blood to establish! It belongs to me, belongs to us, belongs to the soldiers here, belongs to everyone who resides and lives in Midnight City! This is where we grew, a ce where we equally owned everything. Correct, you do have powerful strength, but your strength already doesn¡¯t belong to humans, butes from the devil. I admit that I, the soldiers here, as well as Midnight City¡¯s residents, none of us have abilities as strong as yours. However, as individuals, we live in equality! Midnight City belongs to the residents of this ce, does not belong to you, nor does it belong to outsiders! All might and oppression will bepletely shattered under its residents¡¯ willpower and determination!¡±


    While staring at the impassioned Ledesma under the searchlight, Su slowly said, ¡°Human equality... it had existed before in the olden era, and in the distant future, it might appear again. Hower, in this era, it does not exist. Even if it does, there is only an equality between simr leveled ability users. The onlyw of this era, is power.¡±


    Su¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t that loud, instead a bit sweet-sounding and overcast. However, when his voice sounded, everyone¡¯s ears could hear his words. Ledesma¡¯s loud shouting seemed just like a mosquito, inaudible no matter how hard he tried. Also, it sounded right by their ears, so close it felt as if he was speaking with his lips pressed to their ears. All of the soldiers here thought Su had teleported to their sides. They turned around with shock, but what they saw were simrly panickingpanions. Meanwhile, Su was still standing several dozen meters away under the beams of light, never having moved an inch.


    ¡°The power of the people cannot be disregarded! You are just one person, could it be that you wish to be above everyone in Midnight City?¡± Ledesma shouted loudly, his resounding voice finally breaking through Su¡¯s suppression.


    Su smiled slightly and said, ¡°I already said that in this era, power is everything. The power I have can ensure that my will is carried out. Even if everyone in Midnight City stands before me, the result is still but the same. Meanwhile, you, Ledesma, you wish to do what I am doing right now, only, what a pity, your abilities weren¡¯t enough to support your ambitions.¡±


    Ledesma¡¯s face seemed to be surrounded by ayer of divine radiance. He pointed at Su and shouted while shivering inwardly, ¡°You all already heard him! He is a hundred percent a homicidal maniac, a dictator, and a devil! For...¡±


    Ledesma only managed to shout half of what he wanted to say before he waspletely suppressed by Su¡¯s voice again. ¡°Ledesma, even if you incite all these people, it still won¡¯t change your fate. You are actually someone who doesn¡¯t care about others, someone who, for the sake of your own power and ambitions, can throw asidepanions that have followed you for many years, a liar, tyrant, and swindler. I¡¯ve been patient for quite some time already. Now, it is time for you to pay the price of betrayal.¡±


    ¡°Brothers, we have to go up together to kill this tyrant!¡± Ledesma shouted while brandishing his arms. At the same time, his body quickly flew backwards to hide behind his guards.


    However, before his shout could release any sounds, his voice was sealed in his throat. He wanted to move backwards, yet his body didn¡¯t budge an inch. At the center of the panoramic view¡¯s core region, the sixth level Ledesma was the only one who seemedpletely powerless to resist.


    In Su¡¯s chest, his heart began to powerfully and forcefully beat, pumping the surging energy into Su¡¯s body, and then through mysterious channels, transported it to the location Su¡¯s will designated.


    Su¡¯s left hand reached towards Ledesma, clenching down from the distance, then slowly raising it. Ledesma immediately became like a puppet controlled by strings, slowly rising under the searchlight. His arms and legs struggled about, yet he was powerless under the formless shackles. In addition, whenever he gathered even the slightest bit of power, it would be scattered by energy that came from who knew where.


    The forefingers on Su¡¯s left hand drew out a cross in the sky, and then a cross-shaped cut appeared in Ledesma¡¯s chest. His thoracic cavity was then opened, and his heart unexpectedly sprung out, suspended under the powerful beams of light, slowly spinning around and around. It seemed as if it wasn¡¯t clear about its own fate, still struggling to pulse.


    During this entire process, the soldiers loyal and dedicated to Ledesma stood there in a stupor. Not a single weapon fired, to the extent where they didn¡¯t even dare run.


    While staring at that revolving heart, with a voice so soft it almost couldn¡¯t be heard, he said, ¡°I am an extremely simple person, only wishing to take care of those by my side, that is all. That is why, do not touch my bottom line.¡±


    Following the clench of Su¡¯s left hand, the heart floating in the sky stopped spinning, and then it exploded into a rain of blood.


    A click sounded. A sh of white light drove away the curtain of night. There was someone who fearlessly captured this moment on camera.

 Book 4 29.1

    Book 4 Chapter 29.1 - Evaluation


    The battle of Midnight City officially ended with the explosion of Ledesma¡¯s heart.


    His corpse calmlyid on the ground, blood continuously flowing from his body, silently extending in all directions. The powerful beams of light from the four searchlights continued to concentrate on Ledesma¡¯s body, clearly disying his expression in his final moment. Frozen on that face was unwillingness, fear, anger, as well as many, many other things.


    If history could be preserved, then in this region, Ledesma¡¯s name would be remembered by the people, passed down by a few historians. Towards this ambitious and ruthless character who relied on his dozen or sopanions to form Sinking de from nothing, and then established Midnight City that was both hell and heaven, moreover just a step away from bing the king of the greatkes western region, regardless of which history textbook it was, as long as it touched upon this region, there was no way his name would be skipped.


    As an engineer, Ledesma¡¯s greatest contribution to this era was his reconstruction of Midnight City¡¯s water purifying factory, and this was what allowed them to establish the first, as well as the only indoor farm. With these two instations, several hundred thousand individuals could survive. Under Sinking de¡¯s rule, the citizens still had to struggle for survival, but at the very least, they could survive as long as they paid their dues in effort.


    However, Ledesma¡¯s luck still wasn¡¯t good enough.


    If it was in the olden era, he might have a chance at bing a great figure that didn¡¯t lose out to the federation¡¯s most famous presidents. However, what was unfortunate was that he lived in this era, this era of turmoil that toppled all general knowledge.


    The only reason why Ledesma failed was because his abilities weren¡¯t great enough, nor did he find sufficiently powerfulrades for self protection.


    And in the age of turmoil, power was the onlyw.


    While Ledesma was being killed, not a single one of the soldiers under him attempted to stop this process. Under Su¡¯s terrifying abilities, everyone understood that any act of obstruction would result in an immediate loss of their lives.


    Not only did no one try to save Ledesma, there were instead quite a few intelligent individuals who had long captured the one who daringly took a picture, bringing this person to Su¡¯s face.


    This was a young man who wasn¡¯t thirty years of age yet, and from the looks of it, was a civilian. His messy hair and untrimmed beard covered half his face, but a pair of eyes withtin lineage disyed a brilliance that didn¡¯t match his appearance. He also had two levels of power, so among civilians, or even the army, he could be considered an expert, but was still far too inferior whenpared to Ledesma¡¯s elite bodyguards, let alone right now when he carried no weapons.


    A military soldier handed this old-fashioned camera over to Su, clearly trying to curry favor. Through the half darkened light crystal screen, Su could see the moment he crushed Ledesma¡¯s heart. He had to admit that this photograph¡¯s timing and angle was a work of art.


    After seeing the photograph, Su gave the male who was forced to kneel on the ground a look of interest. He was currently looking back at Su, his eyes disying a bit of fear, but even more excitement.


    ¡°Your distinguished self, do you want to get rid of him?¡± The officer asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Su stopped the officer who was in a hurry to tter him. He asked that male, ¡°Why did you take a picture?¡±


    The male immediately straightened his chest and said with a loud voice, ¡°This is a historical moment! I have the responsibility of recording it!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Suughed. He returned the camera to him and said, ¡°Then, you should properly preserve it.¡±


    After saying this, Su walked towards Ledesma¡¯s official residence.


    That male hugged the camera with shock, and then he shouted towards Su¡¯s rear figure, ¡°Hey! You are just going to let it be like this? Don¡¯t you want to leave behind a few more photographs? Hey, listen to me, let me take some pictures of you! You will be remembered by people from several hundred yearster!¡±


    When Su¡¯s figurepletely disappeared through the main entrance into Ledesma¡¯s residence, the officer gave the male a fierce kick, gnashing his teeth while saying, ¡°Photograph? Fuck your photograph! You made this old one look like a fucking clown! You better get lost before Lord Su changes his mind! If you let this old one see you again, I¡¯ll definitely break your bones!¡±


    The officer¡¯s military boots fiercely kicked the male¡¯s body, kicking him until his face became pale and his body frantically tried to escape into the distance. The officer seemed to have thought of something, and then shouted towards thetin male¡¯s rear figure. ¡°Stinky brat, you better take good care of the camera!¡±


    At this time, Su was already standing in Ledesma¡¯s luxurious office, admiring the furniture, paintings, and ornaments. Madeline and Cirvanas stood in front of the window, capturing everything that happened outside in their eyes.


    When he saw thetin young man escaping in panic while carrying his camera, Cirvanas couldn¡¯t help but release a snort. ¡°Another fe who wants to take advantage of the situation! However, he really is quite brave.¡±


    ¡°En, he has quite a unique way of thinking, and is willing to take risks. Madeline expressed her approval, and then added, ¡°If his potential wasn¡¯t only three levels, i believe he might have obtained an opportunity.¡±


    A look of disgust appeared on Cirvanas¡¯ face. ¡°He is apletely shameless fe, less than even those soldiers outside! Would master truly use those types of people? They aren¡¯t trustworthy at all, possibly betraying him at any time!¡±


    Madeline gave Cirvanas who had the expression of a child and said with an indifferent smile, ¡°He will use them. Why wouldn¡¯t he? As long as Su still has power, these people definitely wouldn¡¯t dare betray him. We took action starting from ¡®Bleeding Bullet¡¯ all the way here precisely to let even the most vicious people in Midnight City understand that our power is not something they can resist. As for this city, the people in this city, as long as they have food to eat and can continue living, it doesn¡¯t matter who it is that governs them.¡±


    Cirvanas clearly hated the expression in Madeline¡¯s eyes. He disputed, ¡°But why do we have to rely on power and terror to maintain control? Can it be that there is no way they will obey due to gratitude?¡±


    ¡°It is because Su doesn¡¯t have time, and the desires of a man are endless.¡± Madeline said.

 Book 4 29.2

    Book 4 Chapter 29.2 - Evaluation


    Under the support of Ledesma¡¯s guards, the cleanup process of Midnight City was carried out rather smoothly. Ledesma¡¯s death allowed the army¡¯s senior officers to understand how powerless the weapons they relied on were, as well as making them sensibly choose to dispel their thoughts of taking advantage of the crisis. Meanwhile, Lora, who had the greatest battle strength in the five memberedmittee, after receiving news of Ledesma¡¯s death, surrendered in an extremely straightforward manner.


    What left Su rather surprised was that he unexpectedly saw Victor. Victor stayed an entire month in the dark prison cell full of water, yet he was unexpectedly still alive. It could be said to be a miracle. However, he paid quite the heavy price for it as well, the torment of these harsh conditions degenerating his previous six levels of power to only three. Even if he could recover his abilities somewhat, they would still never reach their former heights. Meanwhile, the remaining two members of themittee had already died at the very start of Ledesma¡¯s seize of power. Victor was included in Ledesma¡¯s ns, yet what was shocking was that Victor, who had always been on good terms with Ledesma wouldn¡¯t agree to cooperate no matter what he said, and as such was thrown into the prison. Ledesma was hoping that he would surrender, yet what he ended up encountering was Su¡¯s return.


    When Su asked Victor why he refused to cooperate with Ledesma, his reply was that he firmly believed that Su would return. If that happened, cooperating with Ledesma would undoubtedly result in death, while if he refused to cooperate, Ledesma might not necessarily kill him. When he heard Victor¡¯s reply, Su simply chuckled. Then, he told him to set his mind at ease and focus on recovering. He promised that once Victor fully recovered, Midnight City would be handed to him to manage.


    After tentatively stabilizing Midnight City¡¯s circumstances, an entire day of time was used up. When night descended again, Midnight City, with its corpses dragged away and bloodstains cleaned, became bustling and noisy with activity again. Under the intoxication of alcohol and confusion, everyone quickly forgot about the chaos that took ce yesterday morning, throwing themselves into a never stopping state of partying just like before.


    In Ledesma¡¯s office, Su stared at the gradually moring Midnight City, and then he suddenly sighed. ¡°We will stay for two days at most before returning to Steel Gate.¡±


    ¡°So quickly?¡± Madeline asked, somewhat surprised.


    Su nodded and said, ¡°En, you know that I¡¯ll be a father soon. However, that little thing... if I¡¯m not by its side, it truly doesn¡¯t make one feel at ease. If we stay here for too long, I fear that something might happen to Li.¡±


    Behind Su¡¯s back where he couldn¡¯t see, Madseline made a face, but her voice was still deadly earnest as she responded, ¡°We should return a bit sooner.¡±


    Su who was always using the panoramic view to watch his surroundings naturally noticed Madeline¡¯s little act, but he simply treated this as the naughtiness of the little girl.


    Darkness fell.


    Under the same dark sky, ice and snow could still be seen everywhere on the great continent¡¯s northern region. Under the snow peaks, three bonfires were burning. Under this type of cold night, the continuously throbbing me didn¡¯t really bring those at its side much warmth.


    O¡¯Brien was sitting next to the bonfire, borrowing the light of the me to read ¡®Revtion¡¯.


    ¡°It has been said that I exist in the past, future, but also the present. I¡¯ve died, revived, and in this way, became eternal. It has been said that I have the keys to many worlds, and can continuously open the great doors between connected realms...¡± O¡¯Brien softly read, his pleasant voice drifting into the distance with the night wind. Meanwhile, his own body¡¯s energy seemed to match his reading, rising and falling gently like a tide.


    His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but this type of voice that carried power traveled quite far into the distance. Not only could n who shared a me with him hear him, but even Persephone and Eileen who were a bit further away could as well.


    Right now, it was peaceful and quiet, as if the battle that had just ended had never happened.


    The gentle and pleasant voice seemed to dispel quite a bit of the night¡¯s coldness as well. However, the contents of ¡®Revtion¡¯ still stood out from all others. Each time one heard O¡¯Brien read ¡®Revtion¡¯, those who heard it would all feel an indescribable feeling, as if they touched upon the edge of a mysterious world. However, no one would interrupt O¡¯Brien¡¯s reading at this time, because his voice truly gave one a sense of peacefulness, pouring all of his attention into this greatly worn scripture. On the other hand, this was also a method for O¡¯Brien to train and gather power. As pages of ¡®Revtion¡¯ were flipped through, his power slowly and steadily grew.


    Next to the bonfire, n was currently using his hands to tten the uneven surface of his shield. The heavy alloy shield had a good amount of ductility, and as such, the bumps on the shield disappeared one after another without damaging the shield¡¯s physical properties. n¡¯s upper body was bare, exposing his developed muscles that were like steel reinforced bars. On his back were some deep and terrifying wounds, seemingly new injuries, but they were all already starting to glose. Only, from time to time, due to him exerting too much force, one or a few injuries would split open again. He concentrated on the restoration of the heavy shield, but he would quietly give Persephone a look without noticing. These small movements were all captured by Eileen¡¯s eyes.


    Eileen was sitting by another bonfire a hundred meters out. She removed her long pants, only relying on a spacious shirt to cover her body,pletely exposing her legs that were enough to make one¡¯s throat dry, as if she didn¡¯t mind others seeing her secret parts at all. On the inside of her thigh was a terrifying wound. The flesh covering the wound was currently growing extremely quickly, but the light continuously flickered about in that area. Whenever they appeared, the newly grown flesh would be once again sted apart. This was a wound torn apart by Persephone¡¯s energy spear, so Persephone¡¯s energy still remained inside, preventing the injury from healing. Eileen¡¯s long and fine fingertips burned with small bits of mes, carefully picking out the bits of energy hidden within the wound, and then destroying them. As a true master of the Magic Domain, by relying on her control over energy, Eileen¡¯s hands were like the most precise surgical equipment. However, she had a bitter smile on her face as she treated herself.

 Book 4 29.3

    Book 4 Chapter 29.3 - Evaluation


    As mortal enemies who had fought for several months, Eileen¡¯s understanding of Persephone, if she exaggerated a bit, exceeded even her understanding of herself. And ever since Persephone developed her ninth level True Luck which seemed to be of little value, she became especially difficult to defeat. For example, the injury on her leg was obtained when she had a great advantage, deciding at that time to use a wound for wound method to broaden her own superiority. However, she never expected the injury she received to be so much greater than she had anticipated. Moreover, arge portion of the energy on the speartip permeated into the flesh surrounding Eileen¡¯s injuries. In theory, almost all of this energy should have dispersed and flowed way, yet in the end, when both sides should have suffered, it instead became Eileen who suffered a huge loss, paying a heavy price to end today¡¯s battle. Almost all of the superiority she umted over thest few days went up in smoke.


    Mysterious Fields¡¯ ninth level ability True Luck was an ability that previously only existed in theory. The number of powerful individuals who could produce nine levels of ability, even in this world, was pitifully few. Meanwhile, those who had this kind of talent usually chose magic,bat, or other ability domains that disyed great power. Even the Perception Domain in actualbat, disyed far greater usefulness than the Mysterious Fields. The great master who first established the system of Mysterious Fields had once stated that the Mysterious Fields, at its very core, was probability and luck. The current Eileen already deeply experienced the meaning of this sentence. Even though she was an expert who had eight levels in the Mysterious Fields, the power of True Luck still left Eileen shocked.


    The luck of an enemy was the misfortune of oneself; this sentence perfectly described True Luck¡¯s use. This ability simultaneously had the effects of strengthening oneself, weakening the enemy, as well as creating unexpected events. Eileen¡¯s decisive blows all failed to disy effectiveness under these unexpected events.


    While listening attentively to O¡¯Brien read ¡®Revtion¡¯, Eileen looked towards Persephone who was sitting alone by another bonfire. This woman, who was beautiful and charming to the point of even making her jealous, was currentlypletely focused on fixing her shattered lens. The lens, under Persephone¡¯s hands¡¯ high temperature, turned into a shining red crystal before gradually stretching outwards. At Persephone¡¯s side were alloy threads. When the lens¡¯ repair was finished, the alloy threads would hold these lenses, recing the frame that had long beenpletely destroyed. Even though the newly created sses lost all of its fine electronic probing properties, it still allowed for a broader spectrum of sight, thus exposing arge part of Eileen¡¯s energy attacks¡¯ true nature, saving her the need to sense them mentally.


    Even this simple but genius conception left Eileen full of praise.


    During the process of lens repair, from time to time, Persephone would involuntarily stroke her own stomach. There was already a clear bulge there. Every so often, a look of happiness would fill Persephone¡¯s face. When she saw Persephone¡¯s stomach, Eileen would always feel the approval of a woman. She felt jealousy, and because of it sighed with admiration. It was because of the life in her stomach that forced Persephone¡¯s strength to remain stagnant. In this type of battle to the death that continued for several months, this was nothing different from suicide. If it was Eileen in her ce, she would have ended that small life without a bit of hesitation to avoid being burdened. After all, as long as she was still alive, couldn¡¯t she give birth to as many as she wanted?


    However, Eileen knew that this was nothing more than a thought. The number of men who could move the hearts of people like Persephone and herself, who possessed both talent and beauty, was truly too small. What kind of person was he, for Persephone to be willing to risk such great danger, all for the sake of giving birth to a child?


    Su...


    Eileen reviewed the materials she had on Su again in her mind. Purely from a numbers standpoint, Su was still a bit far from even her heart¡¯s lowest standard. Meanwhile, O¡¯Brien already exceeded her standard, and hisprehensive evaluation was still continuously rising.


    In Eileen¡¯s heart, her desire for apanion immediately overwhelmed the importance of the mission. And as such, she fiercely thought, ¡°I¡¯ll beat Persephone half to death first, and then I¡¯ll force that youngster to marry me. When that timees, there¡¯s no way he can say no!¡±


    Undercurrents secretly moved through this valley, but on the surface, everything was peaceful. The pleasant sounding voice of ¡®Revtion¡¯ was gradually travelling into the distance.


    Meanwhile, thousands of miles away, there was someone who was also reading ¡®Revtion¡¯, the contents no different from the one in O¡¯Brien¡¯s hands.


    This was a simple and crude camp, with more than ten vehicles that relied on human power to move surrounding the camp. More than a hundred people dragged their beaten bodies to the bonfire, sitting down next to it before chewing on the warm roasted food. Inside the camp, the ck robed priest carried ¡®Revtion¡¯, walking back and forth among the crowd, reading its contents to the people resting in the camp. In the camp, a fair and graceful youngdy was currently busy about, handing food and water to everyone. Behind her followed several strong and vigorous men who moved at hermand. The eyes they looked at this young woman with carried no fear, a bit of desire, but even more respect.


    Not far from the base was a new construction site. A new inhabited area was going to be built here. A river flowed next to this inhabited area, providing the essential water source for this ce. The forest several kilometers out became their temporary food supply.


    At this moment, the youngdy alreadypleted the distribution of food and water. She released a sigh of satisfaction, stretching out her tired body. The fiery light illuminated her face. Turns out this youngdy was precisely Sally, who left Dragon City.

 Book 4 29.4

    Book 4 Chapter 29.4 - Evaluation


    Sally carried a meal te and a can of water before arriving at the priest¡¯s side. The priest had just finished reading a chapter of ¡®Revtion¡¯. He found an open space at the corner of the camp and sat down with Sally to eat. There were only a few pieces of hard ck bread on the te that had been heated with fire, but this only made it even harder. The priest and Sally¡¯s meal was more simple and crude than any of the others in the camp. The ones who ate the best within this group were the few ability users who neededrge amounts of food, and second were the robust men in charge of the inhabited area¡¯s main construction. Apart from this, the food of a few children were also guaranteed.


    Her encounter with the priest was something unexpected. When Sally decided to lead those who were willing to follow her out of Dragon City, the priest had obtained news of this from unknowingly where, surprisingly willing to stay together with Sally. He left behind the church in Dragon City, only bringing the apostle he personally sculpted, as well as an entire vehicle of books. Not a single person who worked in the church, from the servants to youngster guarding the entrance, were willing to follow the priest out. For them, the wilderness was full of hunger and death, so why would they choose to leave the heavenlike Dragon City? However, there were five ability users who frequently came to the church to listen to sermons that followed the priest. They were originally subordinates, but the dragonriders they served had long died in battle. They also went from being a part of the cornerstone of the social ss, to bing the lower level figures of Dragon City. This was, of course, unless new Dragonriders were willing to take them in as their subordinates.


    The priest and five ability users¡¯ addition substantially increased the strength of this group. ck Dragonrider subordinates, even those who lost their masters, were powerful figures who could not be resisted in the wilderness. Just like that, this group proceeded through a dark area the ck Dragonriders hadn¡¯t explored before, all the way until they found this suitable ce. They decisively settled here to establish an inhabited area to call their own.


    When she saw the priest ce the ¡®Revtion¡¯ into his pocket, Sally asked, ¡°Father, why are the contents of your distinguished self¡¯s ¡®Revtion¡¯ different from the one I am familiar with? Isn¡¯t this the olden era¡¯s scripture?¡±


    The priest broke off a corner of the ck bread that wasparable to stone and ced it into his mouth. He slowly chewed it, and then he said with a smile, ¡°No, this is the olden era scripture. However,pared to the new era, the current world is alreadypletely different. When the era changed, God¡¯s instructions will also change. This is the reason why my ¡®Revtion¡¯ is different from the olden era¡¯s. However, there is only one God, and he is always there, existing in the past, present, and future, forever unchanged.¡±


    Sally thought to herself, but she didn¡¯t understand the priest fully. However, she didn¡¯t argue with this. Ability users, from all aspects, were the favorites of this world. People like her without any abilities didn¡¯t have any understanding of this world¡¯s innate nature or power. Even though the priest didn¡¯t have any abilities, her intuition told Sally that ¡®Revtion¡¯ was likely rted to this world and abilities. And she herself, with no abilities, couldn¡¯t understand this. However, Sally didn¡¯t feel any worry towards her ownck of talent, because there were still many things she needed to think about. Meanwhile, the priest was a moving treasure house of knowledge.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve seen from history books that in the olden era, the people demanded democracy, and everyone was equal in thew. In reality, this principle has been realized to a great extent. Why did all of thesews now disappear, nor does anyone mention democracy and peace? Is it really just because there is no government, no order, or perhaps because of theck of food and water? However, the ck Dragonriders and Dragon City have all of these conditions. I believe those great figures are all intelligent individuals, so why aren¡¯t they willing to push for a bit of democracy and equality? I believe that this wouldn¡¯t only leave behind a good name in history, but would be even more favorable for their individual positions. Dragon City has arge amount of resources, yet they would rather have it idling away instead of using it, wasting it instead of distributing even a bit for those in the wilderness. I believe that as long as they raise their hand a bit, they can help over a thousand people live. Those people will all feel gratefulness, right?¡± Sally finally asked this question that had been buried within her heart for a long time. When she was in Dragon City, she didn¡¯t dare ask this.


    The priest thought for a bit, and then said with a smile, ¡°Your question is actually a two part question. I will first answer your first question, equality and democracy. We are used to using the war to separate the new era and olden era, but what truly separates the now and then, are abilities. In the past, the difference in ability between humans wasn¡¯t too great, as not even the greatest elite soldier could simultaneously stop the attacks of more than ten ordinary individuals. When the abilities of individuals are simr, that forms the backbone for equality and democracy. The foundation of the olden era¡¯s great figures ultimately still relied on the support of other people. The more supporters they had, the greater their authority would be. Since there is no intrinsic difference in ability, equality will naturally be the instinctive demand of humans, as well as bing thew. Thew does not need protection, because when thew is broken, even if it is the most top-notch murderer, there is still a chance of being overthrown by some ordinary police officers. However, abilities changed everything. An individual with high levels of ability could easily defeat hundreds to thousands of ordinary people. Firepower weapons already lost their use, and the weakness of industry and technology fundamentals made energy weapons difficult to manufacture. This meant that ordinary people lost all means of keeping ability users in check. Equality is something that only exists between simr people. Meanwhile, ability users and ordinary people, in reality, have be twopletely different species poptions, two types of life forms. We cannot hope for humans to give livestock the same equality and rights.¡±


    Sally silently stared at the bonfire. She wasn¡¯t willing to acknowledge the priest¡¯s theory, but she couldn¡¯t find any reason to refute him. Her experiences and memories in the wilderness continuously reminded her that people without abilities like herself and the priest, in front of ability users, truly were no different from livestock.


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t Dragon City¡¯s great figures willing to provide assistance to those surviving in the wilderness?¡± Sally struggled to put on a smile, asking her second question. In reality, even before she asked this, she already knew half of the answer.


    The priest still answered seriously. ¡°Because the foundation of their authority are abilities. The strength of a refugee cannotpare to a high level dragonrider, so why seek far and neglect what is close at hand? What Dragon City needs are ability users, or at least those with talent for abilities. As for refugees, there are just too many of them, not a scarce resource.¡±


    After remaining silent for a long time, Sally said with a low voice. ¡°This is extremely cruel.¡±


    ¡°But this is the reality.¡± The priest said.


    Sally suddenlyughed, gathered her lightly messy long hair and said, ¡°It seems like my initial thoughts were right. If people like us without abilities want to continue living, or even change our fate, we can only rely on ourselves.¡±

 Book 4 29.5

    Book 4 Chapter 29.5 - Evaluation


    The priest shook his head and said, ¡°Surviving is quite easy, but changing fate, that is definitely not easy. WIthout the protection of high level ability users, even if you create a utopia, it could still be destroyed by ability users at any time.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps! However, I can¡¯t just not do anything because of fear.¡± Sally took a deep breath, stuck out her chest, and then said, ¡°Regardless, I¡¯ll find a way to set up a water purifying system.¡±


    When she said this, her face was full of radiance.


    The priest looked at Sally, giving her his blessings with a smile. He knew that in a short period of time, Sally learned all technology rted to water purifying systems, something that was nothing short of a miracle. However, grasping the technology wasn¡¯t the same as having the purifying system. Therge amounts of rare materials and fineponents the water purifying system needed were extremely difficult to obtain. At the very least, from what the priest knew, aside from Dragon City, nopanies have been able to produce them.


    However, miracles always came from times of no hope.


    The priest slowly swallowed the ck bread, and then, under the help of several robust men, moved the apostle statue to the designated location. The priest brought out a fine tool before continuing his engravement work. Every single movement he made was extremely gentle, and after an entire hour passed, the priest was still working on the same finger. In addition, not even the ones with the best eyesight could detect what kind of changes were made to the sculpture.


    Inside Midnight City, when Su was about to lose patience, the troops that wereing to take over Midnight City finally arrived. This was a troop of less than a hundred members, and the leader was unexpectedly Tegan, the youth who avoided Su¡¯s bullet by a fluke. Before Su left for Frozen Throne, he had been defending Base N69 the entire time. The base was easily guarded and difficult to attack, while Li Gaolei drew Ledesma¡¯s attention, so Tegan unexpectedly didn¡¯t encounter any battles that were too difficult. After receiving information regarding Su¡¯s return, he immediately led the troops to Steel Gate, and then after receiving an order, immediately turned to head towards Midnight City, arriving before Su¡¯s patience ran out.


    One had to admit that Tegan¡¯s luck truly wasn¡¯t bad.


    When he saw the Tegan kneeling down before him, Su suddenly felt a strange feeling. He could feel a true luck from this youth¡¯s body, however, this youth gave off the feeling as if he didn¡¯t belong to this world. In Su¡¯s field of view, there were oveying void shadows behind this youth. This type of scene was simr to the ck and white illusory world he had seen back then. However, the void shadows he sensed from Tegan¡¯s body were even more powerful than his real body, not like those illusory worlds where it was just a projection of the real world. In addition, Tegan¡¯s void shadow and himself had a powerful connection, as if the void shadow was influencing the original body¡¯s actions and choices.


    Could it be that this was luck? Or perhaps, some type of manifestation of luck? This was what Su was thinking.


    However, what really is luck?


    Through his weak understanding of mathematics, Su knew that in the olden era, luck could be summed up in probability. Those with luck could sessively aplish things with low levels of probability, but as time went on, and samples were broadened, the scientificws ofrge numbers would inevitably disy their effects. However, in the new era, the intrinsic quality of luck underwent a change. Luck already became a type of ability, and the use of these abilities, seemed to be changing probabilities themselves.


    Su retracted his gaze, patted Tegan on the shoulder, told him ¡®you¡¯ve done extremely well¡¯, and then walked to the off-road vehicle that had already been prepared. Meanwhile, just like Su, Madeline also stared continuously at Tegan, following reluctantly only when Su got into the off-road vehicle. However, even so, she still turned around to look at him a few times.


    Even though the low-hanging and spacious brim of her hat blocked most of Madeline¡¯s face, her well-proportioned figure, long and slender legs, and bearing that was impossible to replicate still disyed a heart moving beauty. Being stared at by Madeline actually gave Tegan even more pressure than what Su released. Even though not much time had passed, sweat had already soaked through the Tegan¡¯s thickbat clothes. Only when the doors of the off-road vehicle closed with a bang sound, standing between him and Madeline¡¯s line of sight, did the pressure seeping into Tegan¡¯s bones substantially decrease. His handsome face immediately became deathly pale. His hands pressed against the ground, and only then was he able to support his body from copsing.


    What was strange was that aside from Tegan, none of the soldiers he led sensed any abnormalities. These soldiers were all naturally bloodthirsty and cruel individuals, their drooling towards the two women at Su¡¯s side long turned into fear. As for Cirvanas, regardless of whether it was from his petite figure or his beautiful and fine face, they couldn¡¯t tell that he was male. However, many of the soldiers under Su were armed refugees that had beenter on incorporated into the army. They had personally witnessed Su¡¯s ughter, the fear they experienced deeply engraved in their bones. As long as Su was alive, they didn¡¯t dare have any thoughts of disloyalty.


    ¡°Leader, the girl just now was looking at you the entire time. Could it be that you have a chance?¡± The guard at Tegan¡¯s side feigned mysteriousness, the envy in his eyes not concealed in the slightest.

 Book 4 29.6

    Book 4 Chapter 29.6 - Evaluation


    Pa!


    Tegan suddenly stood up, pping the face of that guard with all of his strength. He, who already had two levels of power, despite his current weakness, still sent that guard flying through the air. Two strands of blood flowed from his mouth and nose, the blood carrying a few newly separated teeth.


    Tegan¡¯s face fell ashen, his body trembling slightly from anger. He pointed at the startled soldier and roared, ¡°You, and you all! All of you better listen the fuck up! From today forth, if anyone dares to humiliate great one or those by his side in this type of fashion, this old one will be the first to tear that person apart! Even I am nothing more than a piece of dirt on great one¡¯s boots, let alone you group of trash! Who do you all think you are?¡±


    After a crazy shower of curses, Tegan fiercely kicked the guard on the ground a few times, and only then did he order the soldiers to head for the barracks.


    Another guard with a great beard stayed behind, picking up that unlucky fe on the ground. When his body swayed, the guardying on the ground released a miserable cry of pain, and only then did the one with therge beard discover that Tegan truly acted quite fiercely, his kicks even breaking a few ribs. These soldiers were all used to ughter, dealing with injuries like broken arms or legs quite a few times. They naturally knew how to bind up a few broken ribs.


    The guard lying on the ground groaned a few times. He looked towards the direction Tegan walked towards and fiercely spat out a clump of blood and spittle, cursing with a low voice, ¡°Really knows how to fucking kiss ass! This old one doesn¡¯t believe that you never thought about it even once inside!¡±


    The bearded individual recalled how Tegan¡¯s face suddenly twisted out of extreme anger, as well as his hysterical voice, and then a bit of coldness suddenly appeared in his heart. He subconsciously lowered his voice and said, ¡°I feel like... perhaps captain was speaking the truth.¡±


    ¡°What? He really never had those types of thoughts? Don¡¯t give me that kind of bullshit...¡± As soon as the voice of the guard on the ground was raised, his mouth was covered firmly by the bearded individual, suppressing all of hister words.


    ¡°If you want to stop living, then say it earlier, don¡¯t drag this old one with you! It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t understand captain¡¯s methods!¡± A vicious light appeared in the bearded guard¡¯s eyes as he roared out, hisrge hands that were full of calluses grabbing his throat.


    The wounded guard, with his life now threatened, retracted his viciousness, only now recalling the cruel methods Tegan used to tyrannize the captives. He couldn¡¯t help but break out into a cold shiver.


    Inside the barracks, Tegan walked into the living quarters of themander, fiercely closing the door behind him.


    He tore apart off all of the equipment covering his body, throwing them about carelessly. He then removed hisbat suit as quickly as possible, standing naked before the mirror.


    Reflected in the mirror was no longer the slightly childish feminine and restrained youth,but rather a handsome, ruthless, and decisivemander. During these short few months, he already grew up, maturing under the unbearable pressure.


    Tegan took a deep breath, and then his slender body suddenly expanded. Strands of muscles appeared below his skin like reinforced steel bars. In the blink of an eye, his originally skinny self had already be arge muscr man. Tegan moved his arm, the muscles of the person disyed in the mirror disying at least three levels of power.


    In a few months of time, he reached his current state from nothing, arriving at three levels of power, and even able to hide it. Tegan gave his appearance that had returned to its delicate self a look, finally revealing a bitter smile.


    Su had previously told him that he was extremely lucky. This sentence could be interpreted as him having an extremely high level of basic luck, even without the addition of any Mysterious Fields abilities. In addition, from the abilities information Su left behind, Tegan knew that his own speed of ability advancement was extremely fast. In addition, with how fast he reached three levels of power, it proved that his potential could support him at least to five levels. From what Su asionally leaked out through chatting, even in the distant ck Dragonriders, five levels of power was enough to reach the standard of a low level dragonrider officer.


    That was why Tegan knew that he was extremely lucky, and quite talented.


    This ced him in constant fear. During the past few months, he had never had a good night of sleep.


    He didn¡¯t understand why, but he always felt as if his future was shrouded within an enormous shadow, a type of unspeakable fear, a darkness even more terrifying than death. To change from a nameless refugee that should have died, to his current position, even in the wilderness, Tegan could now be considered a budding genius. Su¡¯s intention was to have him take responsibility for Midnight City¡¯s defenses, so in the greatkes¡¯ western region, Tegan was already someone whose words carried weight and power. Meanwhile, his own talent and abilities matched this type of status.


    However, Tegan was truly scared. He, who had always lived in fear, even thought several times to himself, would it have been a bit easier if he didn¡¯t fall down back then and just died from Su¡¯s shot?


    However, that shadow seemed to be constantly reminding him that, even if he were to die now, he still couldn¡¯t free himself from his fate. Perhaps, in the future, the only light woulde from Su, and it could only be obtained from Su who was gradually freeing himself from the domain of mortals.


    Tegan slowly knelt down before the mirror, lowered his hands, and silently prayed, hoping that his loyalty could eventually be exchanged for some type of salvation.

 Book 4 30.1

    Book 4 Chapter 30.1 - New Life


    ¡°Su?¡± When Li opened her eyes, she immediately saw the face she yearned for day and night.


    Su gently stroked Li¡¯s face, and with a gentle voice said, ¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯ve returned. You are still very weak, so you should rest some more.¡±


    When she felt the warmth of Su¡¯s hand, Li¡¯s heart was filled with peace. Fatigue and weakness attacked at her mind again, and her eyelids became heavier and heavier as well. She rxed, once again entering a dizzy state of sleep.


    While asleep, Li thought in a daze, ¡°How long did I sleep this time? One day, or two days...¡±


    Seeing Li¡¯s face that was smiling even whilst dreaming, Su felt a faint pain inside him. Li wasn¡¯t even twenty years old yet, so from an olden era standpoint, she should be a student who didn¡¯t even graduate from college yet. However, in the new era, women like her were usually already mothers of three or four children.


    The way the two of them got to know each other initially was quite dramatic. Later on when he went back to look for her, this girl who was always reluctant to admit mistakes casually became his subordinate, her reward only a hundred yuan, oh, and going to bed with him.


    In the endless smoke and mes that followed, Li followed Su everywhere, risking life and limb. Even when the extremely powerful Persephone and Madeline appeared one after another, Li never said anything, just enduring it all. Now, she had a child.


    Li was now skinnier, her vitality weak to the extreme, spending most of each day in a dizzy state of sleep. The temperature of her stomach that swelled up was extremely high, while her limbs were ice cold inparison. In addition, even though she was covered by the quilt, her stomach was clearly slowly rising and falling.


    Su reached his hand into the nkets, cing it on Li¡¯s stomach. His perception passed through Li¡¯s extremely stic skin, gradually seeping inwards. This time, Su was a bit more careful so that the small life in Li¡¯s stomach didn¡¯t notice his perception activity.


    Li¡¯s stomach had already be apletely different world. The inside was mostlyposed of liquid containing nutrients, while the outside was surrounded by a thick membrane. This membrane was in reality already simr to an organ, transforming the nutrients sucked away from Li¡¯s body into brand new nutrient fluid that the little life floating inside could enjoy. Right now, most of Li¡¯s body was already under this small life¡¯s control, sending nutrient fluid over in an unending stream. The functions of all other parts were already suppressed to the bare minimum needed to maintain survival.


    This was a bit better than how Li was when Su first saw her again. Back then, the little lifepletely disregarded the life or death of its mother¡¯s body, using the fastest speed possible to grow. And now, it at least knew that it couldn¡¯t endanger Li¡¯s life, or else it would incur the fury and destruction Su would bring. This was an extremely clever little fe, to the extent where it could be said to have some intelligence, knowing not to touch Su¡¯s bottom line.


    However, this newborn didn¡¯t know that roaming this close to his bottom line, was actually the same as provocation.


    Anger gradually surged from Su¡¯s heart. His heart powerfully pulsed. As long as he wished, this wave of energy would follow his perception into Li¡¯s belly, immediately crushing that little fe to pieces.


    The little life was actually extremely tenacious. Even if its flesh shell was crushed to pieces, it could still regrow from a granule of flesh. This type of terrifying vitality was quite simr to Su¡¯s. However, if Su took action, how could it be as simple as simple as an ordinary crushing of its flesh? The energy the heart of darkness released carried powerful destructive force to begin with, and Su¡¯s Panoramic View had Transparent Surveince, Long-range Sensation, as well as many other perception methods, so his understanding of the life form¡¯s internalposition was extremely thorough. As such, if Su crushed it, the little life would copse at a cellr level, with absolutely no chance of regeneration.


    This was, in fact, still because its vitality wasn¡¯t great enough. Truly tenacious creatures, as long as their genes weren¡¯t harmed, could still regenerate under suitable environments. However, as Su¡¯s power increased, the day woulde when he could directly destroy genes. When that time arrived, Su would truly be the natural predator of super life forms.


    While in deep thought, the little creature finally sensed Su¡¯s fury. It immediately went stiff, stopping all of its activity, slowly sinking down in the nutrient fluid. Su could feel its great fear, as well as its frantic struggle. However, with the disparity in strength between Su and itself so great, and while under the pressure of destruction, all of its functions already came to a stop.


    ¡°What is this? Isn¡¯t it my child?¡± This thought suddenly emerged in Su¡¯s mind, and as such, he retracted his energy with a bitter smile.


    Only after some time had passed did the little life recover its activity, once again absorbing the nutrients for its growth. However, this time, its absorption speed was much slower, clearly extremely cautious.


    Under the effects of using his perception on it again and again, Su knew that it really was his child. However, for some reason, Su didn¡¯t feel any sense of intimacy with this small life, but of course, they weren¡¯t estranged or anything, just a type of indifference. In Su¡¯s heart, it was no different from any other life forms. It it wasn¡¯t because of Li, Su might not have give it the slightest bit of attention. This kind of feeling was extremely strange, to the extent where even Su was aware that it was inappropriate. However, Su had no way of deceiving himself. There was only an icy coldness in his heart for this child, with no familial affection to speak of.


    Meanwhile, the small life in Li¡¯s stomach seemed to understand this as well, only feeling precaution and fear towards Su and not any dependence or intimacy. It even more so directly expressed through its actions that it was going to rely on itself for survival. Of course, it was quite smart, knowing not to touch Su¡¯s bottom line.


    After sighing once more, Su retracted all of his perception abilities. Right now, he was no different from an ordinary person. As he watched the peacefully sleeping Li, a warmth and tenderness welled up from Su¡¯s the bottom of Su¡¯s heart. Su knew that this was an emotion that belonged to humans. However, the little life in Li¡¯s stomach was definitely unrted to humans.


    Su slowly closed his eyes, using his hand to feel the warmth of Li¡¯s cheeks. Just like that, he sat there quietly, letting everything go, not thinking anything. In this rare moment of peace, he wanted to extravagantly squader away a bit of time.


    Li¡¯s room waspletely quiet.

 Book 4 30.2

    Book 4 Chapter 30.2 - New Life


    Cirvanas who was pacing back and forth in the living room only felt waves of worry. He alreadypletely lost connection with Su¡¯s spiritual word. This type of situation had appeared in the past as well, but it was never as long as today¡¯s. Now that he was unable to ess Su¡¯s spiritual world, Cirvanas suddenly felt an extreme helplessness, loneliness, and fear, just like a child abandoned in the middle of a desert. After walking a few more circles, the youth was like a fish that had been pull onto shore, his breathing feeling difficult. He didn¡¯t want to endure the loneliness of staying in the living room alone any longer, instead instinctively rushing towards the spacious balcony.


    When he pulled open the ss door, Cirvanas finally rushed into the wind he desired so greatly. He took several deep breaths of fresh air, and only then did the anxiety within his chest calm down.


    However, when he truly calmed down, he immediately sensed that the atmosphere was a bit strange. The young man suddenly turned around, just in time to face a pair of azure, gemstone like eyes.


    Madeline was currently sitting on the balcony¡¯s railings, her back against the wall, her legs propped high up on the marble banister, looking like she might fall any second now. This was the third floor, while what rested below the balcony was a hard rock surface. However, Cirvanas was fully aware that even if Madeline did fall, it would definitely be the stone surface that would crack apart.


    Right now, Madeline¡¯s eyes were currently on the young man¡¯s flying hair, revealing a bit of shock. Cirvanas was actually quite scared of Madeline¡¯s look. He immediately used his single level of ice ability, condensing a smooth and glossy ice mirror to reflect his appearance. The Cirvanas reflected in the mirror was still as pretty as a girl, but the color of his long hair changed slightly, bing a pure and gentle bright silver. This type of color, when paired with his red eyes and vermilion lips, produced a strange charming and gentle beauty.


    ¡°The color of my hair changed?¡± Cirvanas stared nkly. He didn¡¯t know when this kind of change took ce, seeming like it was something that should have happened in the past two days. However, why did it change? What was the meaning behind this? Why did Madeline seem to care so much about this?


    Wait, Madeline cared a lot about this?


    Cirvanas turned around as fast as he could. From between his flying hair, he saw that Madeline already jumped off the railing, currently walking towards him.


    ¡°Wait... what are you trying to do?¡± Cirvanas took steps backwards, asking a question he knew wasn¡¯t going to produce good results.


    Madeline¡¯s hands were inserted into the pockets of her jeans, her face looking rxed as she said, ¡°My mood is currently quite bad, so I want someone to vent on.¡±


    Cirvanas¡¯ back mmed into the wall behind him, already having no way out. His understanding of Madeline only reached as far as her appearance and fighting strength, towards her temper and natural disposition, he knew absolutely nothing. Every single action Madeline made gave Cirvanas a strange type of fear, to the extent where his body even began to tremble uncontrobly, as if he had encountered his natural predator.


    ¡°Even... if you wanted to vent out your anger, why do you have to pick me?¡± Cirvanas struggled to control himself, but his voice still trembled beyond his control.


    ¡°Because you dislike me, and are easy to bully.¡± Madeline said. These were adequate reasons, especially for women.


    Madeline didn¡¯t stop pressing forward, the powerful fear finally making Cirvanas explode. He roared towards Madeline, ¡°I¡¯m not that easy to bully! It is just because your abilities are higher level than mine! If we were at the same level of ability, you wouldn¡¯t be able to beat me! Magic has always been the bane of the Combat Domain!¡±


    Energy erupted from Cirvanas¡¯ body in a chaotic fashion, and all of the energy moving about his surroundings was led over as well. More than ten low level magic abilities were quickly taking form. One had to admit that Cirvanas¡¯ innate ability to control energy was terrifying. Even though he currently only used first level abilities, this barrage of attacks made up of numerous low level magic abilities was still enough to destroy the defenses of many advanced level ability users. In addition, the speed at which Cirvanas condensed his attacks was extremely fast, fast to the point of exceeding many ¡®instant¡¯ abilities.


    The world of ability users was in reality not an equal one. The enormous disparity brought by innate talent couldn¡¯t be made up for, so ability uses who stood on the ends of this gap were in entirely different words, just like the division between ability users and ordinary people.


    Cirvanas even treacherously condensed a second level defensive force field in his surroundings specialized in dealing with physical attacks. If Madeline still thought that he only had first level abilities and held back because of it, there would be a slight opening in her movements. At that time, the series of attacks that followed would inevitably bring her some trouble.


    But it would still only make her look slightly bad.


    However, when he saw the mysterious andcent smile on the corners of Madeline¡¯s lips, he understood that this thought would forever only be a wonderful desire.


    Madeline¡¯s right hand seemed to have broken through the limit of speed, suddenly appearing before Cirvanas¡¯ face, her long and slender fingertips poking into the youth¡¯s physical defense force field, immediately sting it apart with an undefiable barbaric power! Then, that hand stretched forward like lightning, grabbing the young man by the neck and lifting him up, violently shaking him a few times.


    Cirvanas felt as if all of the bones in his body separated, the world spinning around him. All of the energy around his body lost control, the various magics ready to take form returning to crazy energy, ultimately turning into a frantic gale that swept through this balcony.


    The young man¡¯s figure was delicate, less than 170 cm in height. Meanwhile, Madeline was only a hair shorter than Su, so lifting him up was easily done. It looked like she was just shaking the young man a few times in the air, but Cirvanas who had a constitution exceeding that of normal people felt a different type of sensation, as if he was being trampled under several elephants, one after another. Only after a long time had passed did he gradually wake up from his dizziness.


    As soon as he discovered his awkward situation, his small face immediately flushed with redness, the powerful feeling of humiliation making Cirvanas temporarily forget about his fear towards Madeline, brazenly condensing energy to deliver a final strike. This strike was a strike for honor. Even if he couldn¡¯t inflict the slightest injury, it would be enough if it just hit its target.


    Madeline¡¯s response was only to shake her arm a few more times, and as such, Cirvanas¡¯ head spun even more.


    When he woke up the second time, Cirvanas¡¯ body was already incredibly weak, the remaining energy only enough to support normal movement. Even though this shaking didn¡¯t bring his body any harm, it still miraculously scattered all of his remaining energy reserves. This was a terrifyingbat skill that Cirvanas could not understand at all.


    What left this young man in despair was that from start to finish, Madeline only used her body¡¯s original strength, not using any abilities.


    Even though there wasn¡¯t much hope for him in battle from here on forth, Cirvanas¡¯ unyielding spirit still pushed him on. He stared angrily at Madeline, and then he blew a breath in her face.


    The fresh stream of energy moved through a strand of Madeline¡¯s hair. Cirvanas finally managed to hit Madeline, for the sake of honor.


    For the sake of honor...


    The young man who had obtained his honor was carried in Madeline¡¯s hands as she walked out from the building. The soldiers guarding this building all recognized Madeline and Cirvanas, and even more so understood how frightening they were. Even though their actions today made their rtionship appear a bit strange, no one dared ask anything, and many didn¡¯t even dare to give them a single look.


    Even though the Su inside the room was in a near static and nk state, he still sensed Madeline and Cirvanas¡¯ departure. However, he didn¡¯t change his current state. He believed that right now, in Steel Gate, or even all of the greatkes¡¯ western region, there was pretty much no one who could threaten Madeline. The youngdy already developed aprehensive five levels of five Combat Domain ability, even more so saving behind enough evolutionary points to produce a sixth level ability.


    If anyone were to be deceived by her naive appearance, then their end would inevitably be tragic. Regardless, the dark saint who had previously dominated the Trials Division definitely had many methods, and her temper was definitely not that great.

 Book 4 30.3

    Book 4 Chapter 30.3 - New Life


    In the corner of one of Steel Gate¡¯s bustling underground pubs, the radiance in Cirvanas¡¯ eyes wasx, his small face red and burning hot as he stared at the ss in front of him. This was the standard cup for drinking strong alcohol, usually filled with half a cup of ice before having something like whiskey or vodka poured in. The alcohol usually only reached two or three centimeters tall, but the ss in front of Cirvanas exceeded the halfway mark, and there wasn¡¯t a single chunk of ice inside.


    ¡°Come, drink it!¡± The Madeline on the side was smiling like a devil who had just seized a soul.


    Cirvanas¡¯ pretty facepletely distorted. Wind, beasts, and other things continuously roared in his consciousness, the noise deafening, making it difficult for him to hear anything. In addition, there seemed to be a formless beast wreaking havoc in his brain, tearing at him, the intense pain making Cirvanas feel as if his head was going to split open. Under the dizziness and pain, it was unknown where Cirvanas obtained the confidence and bravery, but all of the despair and fear he felt towards Madeline was swept aside as he muttered indistinctly, ¡°Madeline, I... the day wille... when I will be able to hit you! When that timees, I will... I will...¡±


    ¡°You will?¡± Madeline asked with interest, her ss on the table, hands supporting her face as she listened to Cirvanas¡¯ bold words.


    ¡°I will... I will...¡± Cirvanas frantically operated his rough line of thought, but his incredibly limited life experiences made his choices for threats extremely limited, and as such, this young man whocked imagination fiercely spat out the most realistic thought in his mind, ¡°... will first give you a good scolding!¡±


    This unexpected answer left Madeline conflicted as to whetherugh or cry. She only said, ¡°Come, drink this!¡± After speaking, her left arm reached out, already grabbing Cirvanas¡¯ neck. Then, with a bit of force, the youth already involuntarily opened his mouth. Madeline then grabbed the ss of alcohol, pouring all of the alcohol from that ss into Cirvanas¡¯ charming little mouth.


    When the strong alcohol entered his stomach, Cirvanas¡¯ body immediately produced a strong reaction. His face became even more red, and he continuously coughed while supporting himself over the table. However, not a drop of alcohol emerged from his stomach. The youth¡¯s stomach was already convulsing about, and everything before his eyes became blurry. Apart from the meaningless screaming in his ears, he couldn¡¯t hear anything else. Madeline patted his back a few times out of seemingly good intentions, the vibrating force immediately forcing the alcohol down. Only, like this, the youth¡¯s state would be temporarily better, but the torment of the alcohol would drag on for much longer.


    There were already more than ten empty bottles of alcohol on the table before the two of them, and it seemed to be continuously increasing. Most of it went into the young man¡¯s stomach, while Madeline drank a third of it. With the young man¡¯s slender body, even if this alcohol was changed into water, his body still wouldn¡¯t be able to hold all of it. However, he drank it all the way until now, yet the young man¡¯s outer appearance didn¡¯t seem to show any changes. After the strong alcohol entered his body, it would quickly be absorbed by his body, and all of the water content would be eliminated from his body through sweat, while the ethanol itself remained. The ethanol was treated as high energy substance and flowed through the nucleus. Inside the nucleus, the ethanol burned violently, the energy released then absorbed by the nucleus and stored as even higher energy content nutrients. However, during this process, the side effects of the ethanol were fully disyed, which was themonly known effect of being drunk.


    Cirvanas¡¯ body was extremely sensitive, so the effects of the alcohol were naturally even stronger. The torment this process brought him was actually beneficial to his control over magic techniques, to the extent where the abilities themselves were slowly growing. Only, using this type of method to increase strength was really too painful, definitely not a choice Cirvanas would have been willing to make.


    Madeline downed three whole bottles of strong alcohol herself as well. Unlike Cirvanas, however, she didn¡¯t seem to produce any reactions, only, the glint in her eyes became slightly more dangerous.


    The corner the two of them upied was strangely quiet, as ifpletely unrted to the rest of this bar¡¯s noisiness. Normally, when two pretty girls were drinking alone, there would definitely be others who would hit on them. However, Madeline and Cirvanas were just too pretty, pretty to the extent of exceeding what those from this generation could endure. Those who met the two of them would never forget about them. As it turns out, there were a few old veterans looking for fun, and they obviously recognized Madeline¡¯s identity, and as such, all those who wanted to hit on the two of them were properly dealt with by these old veterans, regardless of who they were. Regardless of what era, what society it was, there would always be criminal gangs and other dark organizations. However, simrly regardless of when or where it was, these fes could not contend against the military police. With the legitimacy of the regime stripped, thetter instead became the most powerful hoodlums.


    Almost everyone thought Cirvanas was a hundred percent female when they first saw him. They usually didn¡¯t have a second opportunity to see him, and as such, their opinions couldn¡¯t be changed. This young man felt iparably depressed over this, but he couldn¡¯t clear this up. Even if Su agreed, the nucleus wouldn¡¯t allow him to do this. Based on the nucleus¡¯ logic, this would lessen the amount of attention ced on Su, which signified less danger.


    The boss of the bar brought over three more bottles of strong alcohol, and ording to Madeline¡¯s instructions, poured them all into a copper basin. When he saw Madeline smile beautifully, grab Cirvanas¡¯ hair, and press his entire head into the bowl, the bar¡¯s owner only felt his legs be slightly weak, even though he had already experienced quite a few bloody scenes. He didn¡¯t dare watch them too much, lowering his head and withdrawing, leaving this cold and gloomy corner to Madeline.


    As a result, the scorchingly hot night gradually passed under pain and chaos. In two hours, the sky should brighten.


    The bar that had been noisy for an entire night gradually became quiet again, the important figures who came to drink more or less aplished their goals. The ones that should leave left, the ones that should stay stayed, and the ones that should be left alone were left alone.

 Book 4 30.4

    Book 4 Chapter 30.4 - New Life


    Crash! A bucket of ice water that was at least half ice was poured down onto Cirvanas¡¯ head, the bone-chilling coldnesspletely eliminating all intoxication. The young man who had just woke up immediately saw Madeline, carefully storing away all of the angry roars he was about to erupt with. He looked left and right, and only then did he realize that he was in an abandoned street, unknowingly when already leaving the bar that left him with an unforgettable memory.


    Under the ice water¡¯s effects, Cirvanas¡¯ head finally cleared up. Only, his stomach was still turning, and his entire chest felt like it was on fire. The nucleus was burning like a sun.


    ¡°Girl, we should return.¡± Madeline used a rather ¡®eastern¡¯ method of address. However, what was strange was that Cirvanas unexpectedly understood what she meant.


    ¡°I am a man!¡± The young man¡¯s anger erupted once again, immediately forgetting the bitter lesson he had just been taught.


    ¡°But everyone else thinks you are a girl. Also, daring to make a fuss with your older sis here, do you want to die again?¡± Madeline spoke indifferently. Those who were familiar with Madeline, if they were here, might be able to tell that her way of speech had already changed. It seems like those few bottles of alcohol weren¡¯tpletely ineffective.


    ¡°Older sis?! My age is already almost a hundred years old!¡±


    ¡°Your intelligence is only that of a ten year old.¡±


    ¡°But... the one that wants to be called older sis often doesn¡¯t even seem like a true woman!¡± Cirvanas suddenly obtained a sh of inspiration, finding an exceptionally goodeback.


    ¡°... let¡¯s go drinking!¡±


    Cirvanas finally understood that inspiration sometimes brought disaster. However, he, who had just experienced a night of torment, didn¡¯t have all that bad luck this time. Right when Madeline prepared to take action, a vague sensation suddenly passed over them,pletely covering this region. This type of feeling was formless and without substance, not being restricted by the separation of tangible matter at all, passing through their bodies without being obstructed in the slightest. Madeline and Cirvanas immediately knew that Su had reopened his Panoramic View.


    Aside from the two of them who had an intangible connection with Su, no one else could sense the Panoramic View¡¯s existence.


    Su was still sitting next to Li¡¯s bedside. After a night¡¯s rest without thinking any thoughts, a lot of the intangible pressure he was facing inside had already disappeared. When the Panoramic View reopened, he immediately noticed where Madeline and Cirvanas were, and from their reactions, Su knew that they also simultaneously sensed his own existence.


    When he saw Madeline, a feeling of warmth rose within Su¡¯s heart, and just like before, he reached out his hand to stroke her head. However, there was close to a kilometer between the two of them, so Su¡¯s stroking, was just a thought from his heart.


    An energy reaction suddenly appeared before Madeline, the condensed energy fluttering over towards her. Madeline obediently lowered her head, allowing the energy to move through her soft silver gray hair. She slightly narrowed her eyes. In her perception, this energy carried all of Su¡¯s aura, making it no different from his real hand.


    After softly patting her head, that energy gradually disappeared. Madeline continued to stand there quietly. Even though she knew that Su¡¯s attention had already drifted elsewhere, she still wanted to stand there a bit longer.


    ¡°If master¡¯s hand was ced in some other area, then that would be better.¡± Cirvanas who was cooly standing to the side as a bystander suddenly said.


    Following a bang sound, Madeline still didn¡¯t move, but a formless pressure was released, making all buildings in a ten meter radius around here crashing down, immediately creating an empty space. It was as if a warship¡¯s main cannon released an artillery shell!


    Meanwhile, Cirvanas, who was at the heart of the explosion miraculously didn¡¯t receive any harm, to the extent where not even his hair fluttered about. He knew that this was the calm before the storm.


    ¡°I can help you!!¡± In this critical moment of life and death, Cirvanas released a sharp squeal.


    ¡°With just your bit of IQ?¡± Madeline revealed an ice-cold smile.


    ¡°I can learn! I¡¯ll do what I¡¯m told! Also, relying on yourself is clearly not enough!¡±


    It was unknown exactly which sentence it was that moved Madeline, but after giving Cirvanas a quiet look, she began to walk back on her own. Only, after walking a few steps, Madeline suddenly pulled out a bottle of alcohol from her pocket, the mostly full bottle immediately making Cirvanas break out into a cold shiver!


    However, this bottle didn¡¯tnd on top of this young man¡¯s head. Madeline raised up the bottle of alcohol, and then drank thisrge half bottle of alcohol in one go. She then flung the bottle outwards, her figure vanishing immediately afterwards.


    With a pa sound, the empty bottle shattered against a wall.


    Cirvanas stood there in a stupefied manner for quite some time, but he still couldn¡¯t snap out of this daze.


    The sky finally brightened.


    Inside Dragon City, Helen hurriedly walked along while weing this first streak of morning light. A long and thin tongue suddenly reached out from her cor, licking her face in an extremely intimate manner.


    Helen revealed a rare smile. She patted the little thing in her bosom and said with satisfaction, ¡°It is still my little treasure that is the most clever.¡±


    When she saw that there was no one around them, Helen¡¯s eyebrows were raised, and she said somewhatcently, ¡°But that is only natural! Who was it that decided to give you such a formidable mom?!¡±


    ¡°However, your father... en, this, how should I say it...¡± When she thought of this matter, Helen¡¯s brows locked together tightly, and her face gradually became cold, ¡°... if there is any trouble in the future, its best if this data is just removed!¡±

 Book 4 30.5

    Book 4 Chapter 30.5 - New Life


    Under the cold wind of early morning, Helen walked with a constant speed. However, when she closed in on an intersection, the little thing in her bosom suddenly frantically squirmed about.


    Helen slowed down her footsteps. A figure silently appeared from the fog up ahead, cutting off her way out. This was a tall and slender youth who looked extremely young, his face widely epted as the standard of handsomeness. His ck-colored shirt and skintight pants disyed a unique type of style.


    The young man gave Helen a deep look. Helen frowned. From his slight movements, Helen already deduced that he wasparing her to the image in his memories. However, theparison process seemed to follow a pattern, as if it was an intelligence system processing it. Helen was also using her brain¡¯s super data processing speed topare all of the scenery and data around her, thenparing and analysing everything beforeing to a conclusion. However this entire process was done so by a biological body with intelligence, fundamentally different from that of a machine with an intelligence system.


    However, there was no sign of mechanical transntation from this young man¡¯s body, so the most likely conclusion was that he was someone artificially bred!


    The moment she came to that conclusion, Helen stood there without moving, staring coldly at him.


    ¡°Dear Miss Helen, I am Couptu. I was ordered to wait here specifically for your distinguished self¡¯s arrival.¡± The youngster disyed an act of the olden era¡¯s etiquette, but his face was still raised. His eyes carried a smile as he looked at Helen, clearly without any sincerity.


    Helen said indifferently, ¡°Since you already waited for my arrival, you can now leave.¡±


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t do! If I return empty handed, master will definitely fly into a terrible rage. I need to escort your distinguished self to your residence, and only after fetching some small things can I leave. Of course, whether or not this will be a disagreeable meeting, it will depend on your distinguished self¡¯s attitude.¡± The young man said whileughing.


    Helen seemed as if she didn¡¯t hear the threat from the young man¡¯s voice. With an indifferent tone, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree. Also, this is Dragon City, not a ce where you can do as you please.¡±


    ¡°Ah ha! This truly, truly makes one regretful. However, this was precisely the answer I was waiting for.¡± The young man shouted in a somewhat exaggerated manner. Then, he made a forward gesture, and three individuals walked out from his sides. They were more robust than the young man, the swelling muscles under their clothes disying clear strength. Only, the expressions on their faces were a bit nk, and the aura of power they released wasn¡¯t as great as that of the young man himself.


    The young manughedcently. ¡°Do you see now? This is the result of not cooperating. I originally might not have called them out. These three fes, even though they are a bit stupid, they all have five levels of ability, and this is the condition that allows me to do as I please in Dragon City! Right now, please return with us obediently. After we get what we need, I believe we will still have enough time to y around for a bit. Your distinguished self¡¯s expression, for humans, might be dead cold, but for us, it is the most powerful stimnt! Look how high these three¡¯s pants are swelling!¡±


    Helen organized her blonde hair. She gave the three nk faced robust men a look, and casually asked, ¡°What does Dr. Connor want?¡±


    The young man¡¯s expression immediately became cold and sinister. He slowly said, ¡°Your distinguished self truly is more than an ordinary type of intelligent! Since you¡¯ve already guessed, then I won¡¯t waste any time. Dr. Connor wants Su¡¯s body organization and cells. He was treated many times under your distinguished self, so there are definitely quite a few samples. Alright, time is precious, so let¡¯s head out! I know your distinguished self has no abilities, so I¡¯ll help you out a bit.¡±


    He walked towards Helen, reaching out towards her waist, not worried in the slightest that he was exposing his chest, head, and other vital areas. Couptu already had six levels of abilities, his flesh incredibly powerful. It would be difficult for a woman without abilities like Helen to inflict any harm onto his body.


    A look of panic appeared on Helen¡¯s face, backing up with a somewhat frightened expression. Couptu smiled, bringing Helen into his embrace with a single move. Following a press from his arms, Helen was lifted off the ground. Before his four levels of strength, Helen was as light as a feather. Persephone¡¯s private hospital wasn¡¯t any secret ce. Couptu turned around and increased his speed, running towards the private hospital. This region was crossed with just a few steps.


    Right when he started moving, Couptu suddenly felt a stinging pain from his ribs, and then his body trembled uncontrobly. However, the feeling of pain quickly disappeared. He cursed inwardly, and then no longer paid it any attention. Couptu knew that the first batch of chosen actually had a great w, and that was that even the body of he himself, as an elite chosen, would often disy strange circumstances. Dr. Connor had never spoken to the chosen about their body¡¯s situation, only giving them a routine examination every week. Many of them would disappear after being examined. Even though Couptu didn¡¯t have the most powerful abilities out of all the chosen, he, who believed himself to be the smartest, had long had suspicions towards his body and life expectancy soon after joining society. However, he didn¡¯t have enough time to verify this.


    Couptu was actually not as rxed as he looked on the surface. From today¡¯s mission, Couptu already knew that Helen was an extremely outstanding biologist and doctor. He hoped that afterpleting his mission, he would then ask Helen about the truth of his body along the way.


    After running a few steps, Couptu suddenly felt as if something wasn¡¯t quite right. The stinging pain that he had just feltpletely disappeared, not only no longer hurting. He lowered his head to see what exactly was happening, but his cervical vertebra waspletely rigid, his head not able to move downwards. Meanwhile, the abundant power inside his body suddenly vanished without a trace. His knees went limp, heavily kneeling onto the ground, the tremendous force causing his sturdy knees to release a fracturing groan! Couptu felt as if there was a clump of liquid stuck in his throat. He opened his mouth, suddenly spraying out blood like an open fire hydrant. The thick blood was muddled with pieces of inner organs, and there was even a small ck shadow that jumped out from the blood!


    Its body unfolded in midair, eight limbs shooting out from its body with lightning speed. With a zheng sound, they nailed themselves into the sturdy road surface, its dozen or sopound eyes staring deathly at Couptu. Blood continuously flowed out from its disproportionatelyrge mouth, blood that definitely wasn¡¯t its own.


    Behind its body, its tail that was covered in scales continuouslyshed out, from time to time striking against the ground, each thrash leaving behind a line of cracks, disying a terrifying power that didn¡¯t match its small figure at all.


    Couptu gave the strange creature he spat out a look, and the he slowly lowered his head, finally seeing the finger-sized hole in his chest, the edge of the wound abnormally smooth. It seemed like the stinging pain from just now was a result of this strange creature drilling into his body. However, with its current size, how could it have only left behind such a small hole?

 Book 4 30.6

    Book 4 Chapter 30.6 - New Life


    Helen was flung out under the inertia. She rolled on the ground, and then stabilized her body with a half kneeling state. In her hands once again appeared that fine and exquisite pistol. If an ordinary female were toment on her actions, Helen¡¯s movements were clean and efficient, but in the eyes of an ability user, this truly was a bitcking.


    However, Couptu¡¯s mind had already drastically slowed down,pletely unable to react to Helen¡¯s movements. Blood and inner organ fragments continuously spurted from his half opened mouth, his empty eyes only looking at the strange small creature in front of him, staring nkly at its six legs that were supporting it on the ground, as well as the delike forelimbs. It raised a limb, aiming the dark ck sharp edge that shone with a metallic glint at Couptu. Then, it opened its mouth, releasing a string of silent sound waves, aiming them at Couptu¡¯s body. Under the sound waves, Couptu¡¯s body system that was originally arranged incredibly tightly began to shake. One after another, the gap between his cells increased, his defensive strength dropping drastically.


    Following a soft sound, the sharp, delike edge of its limb suddenly shot out, entering Couptu¡¯s forehead!


    The reactions of the three individuals Couptu brought with him were extremely sluggish, because they didn¡¯t receive any orders. They hesitated for an entire second before roaring and rushing in his direction.


    Helen raised her gun, taking aim at one of them, and then pressed down on the trigger. That robust male revealed an evil grin. The muscles on his chest swelled up, not adding any more defenses at all, instead directly charging at Helen! A small pistol like this would at most remove a bit of skin.


    The bullet tore through the tough and durable leather clothing, and then cut open the rough skin. As soon as it embedded itself into thepact muscle fibers, it exhausted all of its kic energy and stopped. However, the bullethead already changed form, rupturing and releasing the bit of gray fine powder stored within. All of the body tissues that made contact with this powder immediately contorted, as well as shrunk to their limit. Intense signals extended along the nervous system, transmitting through his entire body in the blink of an eye. As such, all of the robust man¡¯s internal organs, tissues, and muscles stopped their activity.


    The robust man copsed with a rumbling sound, the tremendous force causing his body to slide along the ground, his shaven head stopping only when it was about to touch the front of Helen¡¯s shoe. However, at this time, Helen already fired a second shot, hitting another robust male in his thigh. This robust man¡¯s body was much sturdier, his body staggering a bit after being hit, almost falling onto the ground. However, after a mad roar, he unexpectedly stood up again!


    Helen¡¯s face remained motionless. She aimed and fired at the staggering robust male again, this time, properly hitting him in the chest. The poisonous effects of the bullet red out even quicker. This time, the robust male¡¯s face was already covered in ayer of grayish tint the moment the bullet entered his body. His body went rigid, falling down on his back.


    Before the third robust male even had time to rush at Helen, the strange creature that was the size of a kitten shot out like an arrow, fiercely nailing itself to his lower back. Then, its eight limbs brandished about, leaving behind rows of deep bloody holes along this robust male¡¯s sturdy back as it continuously crawled upwards. It arrived at his neck with lightning speed, and then its eight limbs disyed force simultaneously, embedding themselves deeply into the robust man¡¯s body, digging into his spinal column before opening its mouth and fiercely biting down!


    That robust male waspletely flustered,pletely unable to grab this exceptionally nimble little thing. Only when the nape of his neck was bitten did he release a miserable cry, moving his hands backwards and only then grabbing it. He released a violent roar, and then the muscles on his arm wiggled about. Five levels of power suddenly rushed forth, wishing to crush it in one go!


    However, the abnormal creature¡¯s body was shockingly tough, the outer shell tough and slippery, simplyparable to alloys! Its body caved in quite a bit from the power, but it was still far from exploding. When the robust male saw that crushing it was useless, he released another crazy shout, his right hand fiercely flinging outwards!


    His crazy roar immediately turned into a miserable howl! He forgot that this creature¡¯s limbs were firmlytched onto its backbone, so this full powered pull ended up pulling out a chunk of his own vertebra!


    The robust male immediately lost control of his body, screaming as he fell onto the ground and continuously rolling about. The strange creature already made its way into his neck through his nape. Several secondster, the robust male suddenly stopped moving,ying there on the ground without any movement, face up, four limbs twitching involuntarily. Then, a fountain of blood suddenly sprayed out from his chest. The strange creature rushed out along with this fountain of blood, nimbly made a flip in midair, curled up, and bounced out, shooting out several meters of distance like an arrow tond at Helen¡¯s feet. Its body first trembled a bit, shaking off the flesh and blood covering its body, and then it reached out its tongue that was even longer than its body, licking away the remaining bloodstains. Only then did it retract its limbs, tail, and all other sharp parts into its body, resembling a worm in appearance. With a bounce of its rear part, it lightly bounced towards Helen¡¯s chest, already making its way into her cor.


    Helen patted her chest, calming down the little thing that was wriggling about like a spoiled child. She then walked next to the four corpses on the ground to carry out an examination.


    Couptu and the robust male who fell under the strange creature¡¯s ws were already aplete mess, all of their inner organs, bones, and tissues torn to pieces. Meanwhile, the two fifth level chosen¡¯s bodies were a dark gray, to the extent where the ground around them was even dyed in ayer of gray color. Even Helen herself made sure to carefully avoid the gray colored areas.


    What was somewhat unexpected was that Couptu¡¯s vitality was exceptionally great, unexpectedly not dying, his eyes lifelessly looking into the sky, lips continuously opening and closing, as if he wanted to say something. However, the organs in his throat had already been diced up, unable to release the slightest bit of sound.


    After silently observing for a bit, Helen reconstructed what Couptu was trying to say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a tool...¡± This was what he continuously repeated.

 Book 4 30.7

    Book 4 Chapter 30.7 - New Life


    Themunications device on Helen¡¯s cor suddenly sounded, producing General Morgan¡¯s voice. ¡°He... Helen! How are you these days? Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any thoughts of interfering with your life. I just wanted to let you know that a few fes who aren¡¯t all that smart wish to bring you trouble, so it is best if you don¡¯t leave randomly during these next few days. Those fes aren¡¯t that easy to deal with, a single lieutenantmander bodyguard isn¡¯t enough to deal with them all.¡±


    When she heard Morgan¡¯s voice, Helen rubbed her temples, feeling a slight headache. ¡°Are you talking about these people?¡±


    A beam of light shot out from the ring on her right hand, the light screen disying the upper half of General Morgan¡¯s body. When he saw the current situation, the smile on General Morgan¡¯s face immediately disappeared, and the corners of his eyelids twitched slightly. He slowly said, ¡°They... already came?¡±


    ¡°You can already see for yourself that they are dead!¡± Helen replied without any trace of politeness. ¡°The military alwayses a bit toote. I originally thought that this was something only enjoyed by the olden era¡¯s military and police, but it seems like the ck Dragonriders are the same.¡±


    General Morgan who was disyed on the light screen heavily put out the cigar he had only taken a few hits from on the ashtray, and with a serious expression, said, ¡°I truly never thought that he would be so daring! Helen, I will send people over to protect you. Trash like Lynch are unreliable.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need protection. You have also seen for yourself that even without Lynch, I can still kill them. Moreover, if I wanted to, I could turn Lynch into a lieutenant colonel or colonel at any time.¡±


    General Morgan¡¯s eyebrows crossed together like two sharp swords. ¡°They have many people like this. This time, four of them came, but next time, it might be ten! Can you kill that many? You can¡¯t always rely on luck when doing things!¡±


    ¡°There is a bit of luck involved, but that¡¯s not all there is to it.¡± Helen straightened her body, organized her now messy blonde hair and said, ¡°Have your people clean up this ce, and remember that those two gray-colored corpses absolutely cannot be touched. The best way of dealing with it is to burn everything on the spot. If you don¡¯t listen to my suggestion, then I won¡¯t take responsibility for any consequences that follow. Also, don¡¯t send any people over to protect me, I don¡¯t need your protection, and I do not wish to have any type of rtionship with you. If you insist on sending people over, I cannot guarantee their safety.¡±


    General Morgan suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Are you trying to threaten me?¡±


    ¡°I am simply describing things as they are.¡± Helen coldly said. She then turned off the screen of light before leaving into the distance.


    Inside the office, General Morgan¡¯s expression seemed to have eased up quite a bit. He lit a new cigar, and then picked up a photo frame on his office table. The old-fashioned frame carried a photograph that was already turning yellow, the image already torn into more than ten pieces, but now carefully pieced together again. Its surface suffered from severe wearage, so it was already impossible to see the people in it clearly. One could only barely make out that this was a family photograph, three children standing between a middle-aged couple.


    After giving the photograph a look, General Morgan unwittingly revealed a smile, saying to himself, ¡°You want to kill the people I send out? Haha, how would you know who I would send out? If you can kill him, it would be equivalent to eliminating one of my troubles.¡±


    He pressed a strikingly red button on the office table, and then a light screen rose. After his identity was verified, the light screen produced several special symbols and icons. General Morgan hesitated over a few symbols, and then he finally pressed down on the icon on the second row.


    The light screen immediately dimmed, and then it lit up again. At the center of the light screen appeared a room made of alloy, and at the center of the room was a metal stage simr to an altar. A naked male was currently confined at the center of this metal tform. He had a body of perfect proportions, and currently, thick and heavy alloy chains wrapped around his entire body. Four alloy nails pierced respectively through his wrists and ankles, nailing him down on the metal tform. The male¡¯s eyes were wrapped around by a ck cloth. The lines of his face were firm, practically conforming with all standards of handsomeness.


    The instant the light screen lit up, that male¡¯s head moved slightly to the side, facing the center of the screen. An undisguised smile appeared at the corners of his lips. One had to admit that his smile was extremely charming.


    General Morgan¡¯s dignified voice sounded within the prison cell. ¡°Lafite!¡±


    ¡°Business?¡± The man named Lafite smiled even more delightfully.


    ¡°Correct. I need you to protect someone.¡±


    ¡°The absolute minimum?¡±


    ¡°Keeping the brain intact.¡± Morgan said.


    Lafite¡¯s smile became slightly sluggish, but soon after, it returned. ¡°It seems like there¡¯ll be some trouble... However, if it wasn¡¯t troublesome, you wouldn¡¯te looking for me. Why don¡¯t you let me take a guess at the one you want me to protect, is it Helen?¡±


    ¡°You are just as intelligent as in the past.¡±


    Lafiteughed and said, ¡°Then, what is the price? Will I be able to get her?¡±


    ¡°If she agrees, then I won¡¯t oppose it.¡± General Morgan took a deep breath of the cigar and said, ¡°As long as you can protect Helen until the battle ends, then you¡¯re free. Also, if the chance arises, I hope you can teach Connor a lesson as well.¡±


    ¡°Teach Connor a lesson? Is there a reward for that?¡±


    ¡°No, just simply doing me a favor.¡± General Morgan said.


    Lafite suddenlyughed loudly, within the deafening sound ofughter saying, ¡°Then, we¡¯ve reached a deal!¡±


    As soon as his voice dropped, the four alloy nails impaled into his body were suddenly ejected out, embedding themselves deeply into the alloy walls. He suddenly sat up, reached out his hand and grabbed the alloy chains wrapped around his body, easily snapping them one after another. He then jumped off the altar. He reached out his left hand, inserted it into the alloy door, and then exerted force, unexpectedly tearing off the entire door, casually flinging it onto the ground! On the distorted alloy door, one could clearly see a hand imprint, as well as five deep holes!


    An ear-piercing rm sounded through the prison cell. Before leaving, Lafite, whose eyes were still covered suddenly turned around, giving General Morgan a smile. ¡°Old thing, I will definitely be more than happy when I ask you for a favor in the future!¡±


    As he watched Lafite¡¯s retreating figure, General Morgan smiled. He took a deep breath of his cigar, as if he didn¡¯t take this ambiguous statement to heart in the slightest.

 Book 5 1.1

    Book 5 Chapter 1.1 - Darkness and Hope


    Persephone ran as fast as she could, trees whistling as they passed by her side. She continuously jumped about. With a forceful step on a tree, her slender, straight, and long legs burst forth with shocking power, increasing her speed once again, sending her body whistling through the forest like a bullet that left a gun barrel. Behind her, ancient trees continuously swayed about, some even copsing under a groan. One could see just how great the force her legs were exerting was.


    Persephone¡¯s mouth was currently biting down on a lock of dark gray hair, her forehead covered in fine beads of sweat. She seemed a bit worried and anxious, but the look in her eyes was still resolute. Her current speed was already close to the limit of seven levels of speed, butpared to her true peak state, it was still much slower.


    Not far from behind Persephone, a dust gray dragon was currently rushing over, sweeping through everything in its path. From time to time, heaven reaching ancient trees would copse under the gray dragon. It power and momentum was truly shocking.


    The distance between Persephone and the gray dragon was pulled closer bit by bit. Even though Persephone was already doing everything she could, she was still powerless in reversing this situation. However, she clenched her teeth, frantically stirring on the strength left inside her body to crazily sprint forward. The wind that mmed into her face felt like sharp des, the leaves that asionally fluttered past cutting off a few strands of her hair.


    Waves of sharp whistling sounds sounded from within the forest. O¡¯Brien who was wrapped under blue-colored mes shot over with inconceivable speed like a dazzlinget, smashing diagonally into the dust dragon! The wind made his dark gray short hair fly straight behind him. There wasn¡¯t a trace of immaturity to be seen on his face, only a calm and collected appearance that ignored life and death.


    ¡°O¡¯Brien!!¡± Persephone suddenly turned around, crying out in panic. However, the moment she turned around, the blue-coloredet already smashed into the dust dragon, and then a world-shaking explosion erupted!


    Smoke and dust surged. Several strands of blue-colored radiance shot out from within, spilling outwards, but it would be smothered under the smoke and dust soon after.


    Persephone bit down fiercely on her lips, blood gushing outwards. She suddenly increased speed, rushing away, not looking back again.


    Inside the smoke and dust, O¡¯Brien who was surrounded by blue light continuously spun about around Eileen, bombarding her continuously with berserk and rough energy, with no time at all to condense any proper magic ability. Eileen floated at the center of the dust dragon, several dozen specks of energy radiance continuously flying about around her. These beautiful specks of brilliance all contained terrifying energy, every single one of them capable of stirring forth crazy energy storms, spinning about Eileen, destroying all of the energy O¡¯Brien sent sting over.


    More than ten thin tentacles, each close to a meter in length, reached out from each of Eileen¡¯s arms. They brandished about in the air, every single tentacle releasing a faint energy brilliance. From the distance, it looked as if she produced two beautiful energy light wings. Under this tanglement, Eileen finally gave up on Persephone, instead now focusing on O¡¯Brien. Following a forward movement from the wings of light, O¡¯Brien immediately released a groan, dropping from the sky.


    The dust dragon in the forest gradually disappeared. Eileen dispersed all of the energy around her, dropping down next to O¡¯Brien¡¯s side. She reached out her hand to wipe away the blood and dust covering O¡¯Brien¡¯s face, giving him a serious look. Blood continuously flowed out from the corner of O¡¯Brien¡¯s lips. He suddenly began to cough violently, each cough releasing a clump of blood from his throat. Meanwhile, his face was quickly losing color as well, bing deathly pale. He recklessly overdrafted all of the energy in his body, which already inflicted tremendous damage onto his body, and now, he suffered a heavy blow from Eileen¡¯s overwhelming energy attacks. The current O¡¯Brien was already wandering about on the brink of death.


    When the coughing calmed down slightly. O¡¯Brien looked towards Eileen and calmly said, ¡°Do your worst.¡±


    Eileen didn¡¯t respond, instead carefully wiping at O¡¯Brien¡¯s face, removing the continuously surging blood. O¡¯Brien¡¯s gray-green eyes were extremely pure, and there was even a faint smile resting on his face, seemingly not worried about his impending death in the slightest. He waspletely calm, to the extent where his pale skin even released a faintly discernible gentle radiance. Eileen¡¯s eyes moved downwards, seeing that O¡¯Brien was still tightly clenching the ¡®Revtion¡¯ book in his hands. The edges of the book had been burnt under the sh of energy, but the contents should still be more or less preserved.


    ¡°Is this the source of his tenacity and power?¡± Eileen thought to herself. However, she immediately rejected this thought. There wasn¡¯t any reason behind her doing so, just her intuition.


    She suddenlyughed, a trace of naughtiness shed past herrge eyes. ¡°I reckon that you definitely wish to discuss some kind of condition with me, but in reality, you don¡¯t intend on agreeing to anything, just wishing to stall for as much time as you can so Persephone can run a bit further, right?¡±


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s smile suddenly went rigid.


    However, he was only momentarily stunned. Then, he revealed a calm and unhurried smile again, saying, ¡°Haha, it seems like I was still seen through. I knew that it wasn¡¯t that easy to deceive you. However, it is of no difference, I¡¯ve already done everything I could. Older sis¡¯ luck has always been quite good, and I believe this time should be no exception, only... sigh, there are still so many things I never had time to do, so the thought left me feeling a bit of regret.¡±


    Eileen sat by O¡¯Brien¡¯s side, helping him wipe away the blood at the corner of his lips again in an extremely careful manner, not fearing that Persephone would run far into the distance at all. The current her looked extremely beautiful, stylish, gentle, and calm, no longer exhibiting the austere and imposing manner from when she split the earth and snapped trees with a turn of her hand.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll still have the chance to do those things, so there¡¯s no need to feel regret so quickly. I believe that there really are some conditions that can be discussed between us. I can tell you my trump card. I can sense the energy I ced in Persephone¡¯s body, which is to say, no matter how far she runs, I can still sense the direction she is in. Meanwhile, you also know that your older sister¡¯s current abilities have already declined to about seven levels, and with this type of power,pletely eliminating the energy I left behind will take at least a week of time. With her current speed that is less than even seven levels, even if she gets a half hour head start, it¡¯ll take me less than a day to catch up to her. That is why your act of stalling for time is actually useless.¡± Eileen said.


    O¡¯Brien listened quietly, his face not revealing expressions. However, Eileen¡¯s next sentence immediately caused his face to change. ¡°I believe she will give birth soon.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, O¡¯Brien released a heavy sigh. ¡°You won. Just say it, what do you want?¡±


    Eileen looked straight into O¡¯Brien¡¯s eyes, directly and bluntly saying, ¡°I want you.¡±

 Book 5 1.2

    Book 5 Chapter 1.2 - Darkness and Hope


    This reply caused the expression on O¡¯Brien¡¯s face to be extremely strange. He carefully and repeatedly thought things over, and then he said seriously, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t harm my older sister and her child, I can be your subordinate, servant, or even ve. I will listen to your every order. However, I have to remind you that the one truly in power within the Arthur family is my father, as well as themittee behind him. There is no way you can control the Arthur family through me alone, nor will you be able to obtain any resources or help from the Arthur family. If the family finds out about the true rtionship between the two of us, then they will instead be your enemies. The family¡¯s interest above all else, this has been the continued tradition. The proud Arthur family wouldn¡¯tpromise for the sake of a single family member.¡±


    Eileen released a snort and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any interest in your family! All I want is to find a suitable father for my future child, do you understand or not?!¡±


    O¡¯Brien waspletely at a loss for what to say. He really hoped that his interpretation of her words was a misunderstanding, but as soon as the light of hope emerged, it was immediately crushed afterwards.


    Eileen grabbed O¡¯Brien¡¯s cor, and in spite of his injuries, brought him to eye level and said through clenched teeth, ¡°I want twins!!¡±


    Eileen always believed herself to be a dreamer.


    O¡¯Brien shook his head in a speechless manner, not knowing whether tough or cry towards this fate. With the multiple ninth level magic abilities Eileen disyed, she waspletely a human storm! Even among those under Bevs, Eileen¡¯s abilities definitely ranked in the top three. However, she, who possessed such terrifying strength, her actions were truly strange beyond all expectations. Even if one overlooked her abilities, only looking at her outer appearance, Eileen was still definitely a great beauty. Perhaps she wasn¡¯tparable to Persephone or Madeline, but there was hardly any difference. Once the appearance of a woman reached a certain level, one¡¯s personality decided everything. Eileen, with her unique nature, as well as distinctive style, could definitelypare with anyone.


    Perhaps, this was a good thing?


    A clump of blood welled up from O¡¯Brien¡¯s throat, his consciousness bing more and more blurry. His now sluggish brain couldn¡¯t figure out why Eileen would pick him. If it was only for the sake of optimizing genes, then O¡¯Brien would never consider himself to be the best choice. Those old fes who had long proven themselves, for example, Dark Red Castle¡¯s Dyke Avidar or the chairman side¡¯s Westwood were both candidates more suitable than himself. That Su didn¡¯t seem all that bad either.


    While in confusion and deep thought, O¡¯Brien finally went unconscious.


    After carefully giving O¡¯Brien a look, a strange expression appeared on Eileen¡¯s face. Then, her hands moved, undoing his clothes, starting the treatment of his injuries. Eileen¡¯s method of treatment was simple to the point where it could be called crude. While expelling the random energy rushing about within O¡¯Brien¡¯s body, she also added quite a bit of harm, in the end still relying on a top level battlefield emergency treatment medication before stabilizing the injuries.


    After the treatment process, Eileen gradually became familiar with O¡¯Brien¡¯s body as well. This was a young and powerful body, with every part extremely outstanding. Even though there weren¡¯t any particrly outstanding areas, its advantageid precisely in that it was stable and bnced. This meant that O¡¯Brien waspetent in most battlefield situations, but hecked explosive strength. Just from his body¡¯s internalposition, he was already extremely exceptional, meeting Eileen¡¯s standards quite well. However, it still didn¡¯t seem to match thebat strength he disyed that well. This was what left Eileen a bit confused. However, she didn¡¯t feel too much concern over this. She knew that her own biochemistry knowledge was quitecking, and her perception abilities were not enough either. There was no way for her to find answers to her problems through any finer levels, while genes were merely the first step in understanding abilities.


    ¡°There is a small amount of regret, but still considered qualified.¡± Eileen said to herself.


    She raised O¡¯Brien¡¯s body, found a creek, and then cleaned away all of the dust and blood on his body. She then absent-mindedly put his clothes back on. Of course, she used a few small methods to make sure O¡¯Brien remained unconscious during this entire process.


    Only after hurriedlypleting these things did Eileen release a breath of relief. For her who didn¡¯t know how to do any housework, even killing an eight level expert was a bit easier than this. Eileen picked up O¡¯Brien in one go, chose a direction, and then left.


    Half an hourter, Eileen stood in an empty space in the forest, sizing up n who wasying on the ground.


    The ground was a mess, a battlefield that had been swept through by berserk energy. n¡¯s heavy alloy shield had long been distorted into a terrible state and was embedded in an enormous tree several dozen meters out. The alloy armor waspletely destroyed, its fragments scattered about everywhere. If he didn¡¯t possess both seven levels of stamina, defense, and power, and his body that was even sturdier than alloy, he would have long been sted apart. Seeing that n was still alive, and his bodyposition even slowly recovering, disying a vitality even more persistent than that of a cockroach, even Eileen felt a bit of admiration. She understood her own magic attacks¡¯ power quite well.


    ¡°Time to get up!¡± Eileen kicked n under the ribs. Energy surged violently, expelling the leftover energy that was still wreaking havoc within him.


    n released a miserable howl, and then he bounced up from the ground. His body immediately arched like a Boston lobster leaving water. Eileen¡¯s power carried powerful destructive characteristics, as if he was mmed with a mace covered in long barbed tips. Even though it was being used as treatment, it would still deliver extraordinary pain to the patient.


    Eileen pinched O¡¯Brien awake, threw him by n¡¯s side and said, ¡°Figure things out. I¡¯ll wait five minutes.¡± After speaking, she swaggered off.

 Book 5 1.3

    Book 5 Chapter 1.3 - Darkness and Hope


    Five minutes passed quickly. Even with O¡¯Brien¡¯s simple and effective method of talking, to talk about the situation and future ns, five minutes of time was still too short.


    ¡°... then, things are like this. You should go back to wait for me first. I wille back after a period of time.¡± O¡¯Brien said. Then, he walked towards Eileen who reappeared.


    When he looked at Eileen and O¡¯Brien standing together, n¡¯s expression became a bit strange as well. However, he who was used to obeying orders only shrugged his shoulders, and then dragged his tired and wounded body into the distance.


    As she watched n¡¯s retreating figure, Eileen said, ¡°Thick skinned tough body, loyal and obedient, not a bad meat shield,plements your abilities quite well too, but that¡¯s all there is to it. He has deviated from his ability path, his individual strength toocking. Meanwhile, your currentbat strength is merely passable, but your body is even more inferior to yourbat strength!¡±


    When O¡¯Brien heard this blunt assessment, he onlyughed, not saying anything. Apart from battle, his ability to manage andmand could not be overlooked. The Arthur family¡¯s strength, under his management, quickly improved. Even though the development of their foundation was much slower than under Persephone¡¯s control, it was perfect for dealing with the current chaotic times. The strategic changes mostly relied on luck and the family elders¡¯ pointers, but O¡¯Brien¡¯s own precise decisions simrly couldn¡¯t be overlooked. To have strategic foresight, that was something only practice and tempering could produce. This type of training was something that one would only obtain if they were at a high position, as well as arge amount of resources, so in reality, those who truly had leadership abilities were much rarer than high level ability users, and much more important.


    Eileen only needed a male stallion, so it was only natural that shepletely ignored O¡¯Brien¡¯s greatest value. This could only be said to be his misfortune.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go capture Persephone!¡± Eileen loudly dered their next n of action.


    ¡°Capture my older sister?¡± O¡¯Brien stared at Eileen.


    ¡°Of course! If we don¡¯t bring her back, how far do you think she can go while carrying that child in her belly? This is the Holy Crusaders¡¯ terrain, and we are already approaching their core region. If Persephone runs into their core region, they definitely won¡¯t ignore it. At that time, she might encounter some dark gray knights.¡± Eileen said.


    ¡°Dark gray knights?¡± O¡¯Brien frowned. He had never heard of the term dark gray knights, only knowing about that the Holy Crusaders¡¯ great knights. Great knights had universal six to seven levels of ability, and a few of them had eight levels of ability. Towards ck Dragonrider generals, they simply posed no threat.


    Eileen quickly dispelled O¡¯Brien¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Dark gray knights are great knights born especially for battle. Through special and cruel training methods, theirbat strength far exceeds normal great knights. This is the highest level secret of the Blood Parliament, so it¡¯s normal that you all don¡¯t know about it. Persephone is about to give birth soon. When the child is born, her abilities might even decline to about six levels. At that time, she might still be able to defeat a great knight, but if she encounters a dark gray knight, then she wouldn¡¯t even be able to run. Do you want her to be captured by the enemy? I heard that she has killed quite a few great knights from the Holy Crusaders in this past year!¡±


    If Persephone was captured by the Holy Crusaders, it was easy to imagine what would happen. As such, O¡¯Brien no longer persisted with his questioning, following Eileen into the distance.


    Three days quickly passed.


    In the distant northern mountain region, Persephone wasying down inside of a cave that shielded her from the snow and wind. She continuously breathed in and out, her face as white as paper. Her long gray hair was wet from sweat, strands sticking to her face and forehead.


    She was in a half reclining posture with her head faced up, her breathing bing more and more rough. Her hands held her stomach region, continuously exerting force.


    The location of the cave was already above the snowy line, cold winds continuously roaring past, sending wisps of chilly air through the rock sealing up the entrance of the cave. A me was suddenly started inside the cave, but it couldn¡¯t dispel the coldness inside the cave at all.


    Persephone¡¯s hands caressed her belly that swelled high into the air, the expression on her face extremely gentle. ¡°Little treasure, you shoulde out now. I know that you cane out now. Listen to mommy and obedientlye out. Otherwise, you will be in danger!¡±


    As someone who used to be a Saint level expert, Persephone could clearly sense the movements and consciousness of the little life in her stomach. It liked this type of warm and peaceful environment a lot, not willing to leave it at all. Persephone could already sense that it was continuously absorbing her own gic power, and the decline of her current abilities was also because of this. Persephone couldn¡¯t stop it, but she could control this process to a limited extent.


    However, whenever the little life absorbed nourishment and gic power, Persephone would always feel a sense of warmth and happiness from the bottom of her heart. Persephone was still extremely young, and she, who had assumed a position of power from such a young age always put herself first. In the past, she would have never imagined that there would be a day when she would be so devoted to her own child, only feeling that children were a burden and trouble. However, now that she had Su¡¯s child, it became an exception.


    However, only after finding out that there was a small life in her stomach did she understand the meaning of being a mother.


    What she was proud of was that the little life already disyed its extraordinariness even before its birth: over ny percent of the gic power it absorbed from Persephone was turned into its own power, with almost no losses. Persephone recalled Helen saying that this was an important characteristic of ultra life forms. If it wasn¡¯t for Eileen¡¯s relentless pursuit, Persephone would be more than likely to spend longer time with this little life inside of her. However now, she knew that Eileen was currently chasing after her, and that she didn¡¯t have much time left. That was why Persephone wanted to give birth as soon as possible.


    She knew that it was extremely difficult to call the little life in her stomach human, but she didn¡¯t mind. This was the child of Su and herself, regardless of what it was.

 Book 5 1.4

    Book 5 Chapter 1.4 - Darkness and Hope


    Strand after strand of sharp energy continuously circled about within Persephone¡¯s body, fighting endlessly against Persephone¡¯s own energy. Wherever the energy passed, there would always be fine injuries left behind behind. These were all strands of energy Eileen left behind, and they were extremely difficult to get rid of. Even after doing everything she could to eliminate them in the past three days, she only managed to neutralize a small half. Completely eliminating this energy might take another week of time. However, she knew that there was no way she would be given that much time. Eileen could sense Persephone¡¯s whereabouts through this energy, and Persephone could sense her as well. When the energy suddenly became active this morning, Persephone knew that Eileen already caught up.


    The little life in her stomach suddenly moved, releasing a powerful signal. It bit down on a strand of energy that swam close, fiercely tearing at it. It had long sensed the hostility contained within these strands of energy, but Persephone had always been carefully protecting it, not allowing the destructive energy to approach. Now, it finally obtained a rare opportunity, capturing a strand of energy, but it suddenly discovered that it wasn¡¯t the delicacy it was expecting. The destructive aura contained within the energy continuously ravaged its bodyposition, destroying and counteracting its gic power. The little life wailed in pain, but it aroused its iparably vicious natural instincts, frantically devouring the destructive power, thus repairing the damage inflicted to its body.


    Finally, this strand of energy waspletely devoured by it, and it was near itsst gasp as well, not daring to provoke the remaining destructive energy anymore.


    This time, when Persephone advised it toe out, it was finally willing to move.


    A momentter, following a painful groan, a warm and continuously squirming little thing appeared between Persephone¡¯s legs. However, on her face was a weak but satisfied smile Supporting her own body up with great difficulty, she reaching out her hands to carry this little thing over.


    This was a chubby little thing that was a whole three kilograms in weight, its white and tender skin making it look extremely cute. It had a retractable body, with a sharp head and a thick and short tail. There were four extremely short little flesh limbs on its body that continuously danced about. From its squirming movements, these four flesh limbs that were only a few centimeters long didn¡¯t have any bones inside of them. The surface of its body was mmy and damp, sticky with nutrient fluid instead of the amniotic fluid of a human mother. Just like the little life inside of Li¡¯s belly, it also modified its surrounding environment, but to a much more gentle degree. It didn¡¯t have five sensory organs, instead producing a small mouth at the sharp end of its head, extending out a slender tongue that was several dozen centimeters in length, continuously licking the nutrient fluid all around its body.


    ¡°Pitiful little thing, you must be starving, aren¡¯t you?¡± Persephone hugged the little thing, gently kissing its body. She then undid the clothes around her chest, revealing her astonishing breasts. The little fe survival instincts immediately kicked in, its body turning around to suck milk from Persephone¡¯s chest.


    Persephone quietlyid there, calmly looking at it, using her body and mind to sense its every movement. She didn¡¯t know when she would be able to see it again, nor did she know if she would ever have the chance to. It wasn¡¯t thatrge, but its food requirements werepletely disproportionate to its body size. Only when Persephone¡¯s milk had beenpletely sucked dry did it it turn its body in satisfaction. If its mother wasn¡¯t Persephone, it would likely only be half full.


    However, when she saw the little fe¡¯s appearance, Persephone finally felt a bit worried. She didn¡¯t care if it was human or not, but if it didn¡¯t have a human appearance, her original n would be quite difficult to implement. As soon as she was feeling worried, the little fe seemed to have sensed what she was thinking. Many little pores suddenly opened up on its body surface, releasing bits of white mist. The milk it just absorbed was quickly being converted into energy and new body tissues, its body thatpletelycked a skeleton thus slowly changing shape. Granules of bonelike matter began to form, and it gradually linked up into a skeleton. Then, the bones were moved to their corresponding locations, connecting together, producing the corresponding muscle and nervous tissue.


    As a result, after ten minutes or so, a pretty male human baby appeared before Persephone. He used hisrge, brilliant eyes to look at Persephone, giggling while biting his fingers.


    Seeing this miraculous change, Persephone released a light sigh. If she didn¡¯t realize that something was wrong with Su¡¯s identity even now, then she would be nothing more than an idiot. In reality, when she sensed the growth of the little life in her stomach, Persephone already had her suspicions, and Helen had hinted towards this many times before as well. However, Persephone always refused to think about this matter.


    If Su wasn¡¯t human, then what was he? Would he still have human emotions?


    What Persephone truly didn¡¯t want to face, was actually the next question.


    Her head began to hurt again.


    While softly rubbing her temples, Persephone said towards this little fe, ¡°Good, keep this form, and slowly grow up. After you really grow up, look for your father then. He is called Su. Remember mother¡¯s words, only look for him when you really have grown up! Mother is about to leave you, so in the future, you have to depend on yourself to grow up. Don¡¯t be scared! You are mommy¡¯s little treasure, so luck will definitely be with you. After all, your mommy is a super lucky genius, haha!¡±


    Persephoneughed. However, unknowingly when, tears flowed out from her eyes.


    She tore apart her clothes, turning them into simple and crude swaddling clothes, wrapping the little fe within, urgently warning again and again, ¡°Mother is going to look for someone to raise you. You have to be obedient! You have to remember not to move randomly and properly grow up!¡±


    The little fe nodded his head, not really understanding what she was saying, its pure and sparkling eyes continuing to stare at Persephone. Persephone only now discovered that this little fe¡¯s left eye¡¯s pupil was a grayish green, clearly a mix of Su and her own, but his right eye carried wisps of gold within the grayish green color. However, after seeing its original form after birth, and then its transformation into a human baby, this bit of peculiarity in his eye color didn¡¯t shock Persephone all that much.


    She gave the baby onest deep look. After lightly kissing him on his small lips, she sighed and said softly, ¡°You know to make yourself this pretty as soon as you are born, when you grow up... you will definitely be like your father! This is good as well. If someone finds you, they probably won¡¯t throw you away.¡±


    While thinking out loud, Persephone already stood up. After roughly cleaning up her attire, she moved aside the rocks sealing up this cave, walking into the wind and snow outside.

 Book 5 1.5

    Book 5 Chapter 1.5 - Darkness and Hope


    A momentter, Persephone appeared outside a small vige. At this time, the sky had already brightened, and wisps of smoke began to rise from the vige. People were busy about. This vige was located at the edge of the snowy line, inside only a dozen or so households, as well as a few men with one or two levels of ability. The vige was located within the Holy Crusaders¡¯ territory, the main reason for its location the gathering of logs, as well as offering supplies for those who were preparing to cross the mountain ridge. There was abundant prey in the nearby forest, allowing the people in this vige to live rich and peaceful lives.


    In this era, the mortality rates of infants were extremely high. In addition, due to the substantially increased birth rate, people didn¡¯t attach much importance to newborns either. Most newborns would develop various mutations upon birth, so pure-blooded humans were extremely rare. Several decades of experience already proved that pure-blooded humans without mutations possessed more talent for abilities, which made pure-blooded infants exceedingly precious.


    Persephone ced the child under arge tree at the entrance of the vige before silently leaving. She knew that two hourster, a few men woulde out from the vige and pass through this ce, thus seeing her child. The little fe¡¯s tender skin would immediately make others believe that it was a pure-blooded human, and withrge organizations like the Holy Crusaders or ck Dragonriders, there was no way they wouldn¡¯t understand the significance of a pure-blooded human. They would likely bring this child back and slowly raise him. As for whether or not they would discover this child¡¯s secret, Persephone could only pray that they wouldn¡¯t. By leaving this child here, he had at least a small chance of survival. If he followed her, that would definitely be a road to death.


    Persephone organized her clothes and hair, put her sses back on, and then produced the final pencil in her collection. She then disappeared towards the snowy mountains without turning back.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to, but rather that she didn¡¯t dare do so. She knew that if she turned around and gave him a single look, she might never be able to leave again. At that time, she would only be bringing destruction and disaster onto her child.


    Two minutester, several men with automatic rifles slung over their shoulders left the vige while chatting andughing. They passed thatrge tree, discovering the swaddling clothes under the tree. However, only the swaddling clothes were left, the infant inside nowhere to be seen.


    When darkness fell, Eileen suddenly released a soft cry of surprise, the expression on her face extremely strange. O¡¯Brien discovered the change in her expression, only, he was too preupied to ask about it. His face was deathly pale, doing everything he could to suppress his rolling stomach, struggling to prevent the stuff inside froming out from his throat. In reality, apart from gastric fluids, there wasn¡¯t anything else inside of his stomach. It had already been two days since he ate anything, only drinking a few mouthfuls of water. His heavy injuries had yet to heal, and then with how Eileen carried him on her shoulder for an entire day to prevent him from slowing her down, O¡¯Brien¡¯s skeleton already felt as if it was about to separate. However, as long as they could catch up to Persephone a bit earlier, he could endure any pain and humiliation. Inside the Hebilu¡¯snd of fantasy, O¡¯Brien had experienced a suffering tens of times worse than this.


    ¡°I can already sense Persephone. She is actually heading straight for me. It really is strange.¡± Eileen muttered to herself. Persephone¡¯s actions were undoubtedly no different from death. It was because as long as they were far enough, Eileen would only know a general direction, unable to precisely determine her location. If Persephone could run a bit further, Eileen might even lose track of her.


    Eileen was always someone who would rather take action instead of repeatedly thinking things over. She didn¡¯t want to think too much, so she grabbed O¡¯Brien with one motion, and then her body floated up, suddenly increasing her speed to the max, flying towards Persephone at full power.


    An hourter, Eileen and Persephone confronted each other. Herrge eyes continuously looked at Pesephone¡¯s smooth stomach region, the expression on her face revealing more and more shock.


    ¡°You already gave birth? Where¡¯s the kid?¡± Eileen finally couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Do you feel like you I will tell you where my child is? Don¡¯t waste any more time. Didn¡¯t you want to kill me? Then juste!¡± A pencil danced between her fingertips, the spinning pencil tip releasing sharp whistling sounds.


    The current Persephone was smiling beautifully and seductively, and there even seemed to be a faintyer of radiance surrounding her. Eileen finally acknowledged that her own appearance couldn¡¯tpare to this general who had just be a mother. However, her mood was surprisingly not as dejected as she expected.


    While looking at Persephone, Eileen stared nkly for a moment, and then said with a soft sigh, ¡°You... you returned to give your life away? All so that I won¡¯t find your child?¡±


    Persephone smiled, tacitly agreeing. When she saw Eileen seem to rx a bit, she suddenly released a grunt. Her body abruptly rushed forward, the pencil piercing towards Eileen!


    Only when the pencil was about to pierce through her throat did Eileen seem to wake from her shock. As a Magic Domain true holy level expert, with just a slight shift of her body, several defensive force fields already appeared. However, the force added to Persephone¡¯s pencil was powerful and fierce, only pressing forward and not moving backwards, deeply reflecting her personality. Even with only six levels of power, the pencil still tore through Eileen¡¯s force fields one after another, the final bit of force causing the pencil to brush across her cheeks, leaving behind a light streak of blood on her tender skin.


    Eileen finally sensed danger, seven or eight treacherous and strange magic abilities simultaneously bombarding Persephone¡¯s body. None of these magical attacks were direct attacks, all of them negative status or mobility restraining abilities. Restrictive magic abilities are extremely rare, and even eighth level Magic Domain users would often only know two or three abilities of these types, while Eileen had to close to ten she could disy instantly, her terrifying talent in the Magic Domain truly astonishing.


    Persephone was instantly restricted in midair, unable to move an inch.


    Eileen suddenly asked, ¡°Is doing this worth it? Is this for your child, or is it for Su?¡±


    Persephone who was awaiting her fate to arrive was extremely calm. She carefully thought for a bit, and then said, ¡°Probably both!¡±


    Eileen sighed, and then she dispelled all restrictions on Persephone with a wave of her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you anymore. Just return with me.¡±


    Persephone directly turned her down. ¡°Impossible! You should know that as a woman, I would rather you bring my corpse back than be a captive!¡±


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s for Su?¡± Eileen¡¯s eyes flickered with a continuously fluctuating radiance.


    Persephone took a deep breath. She smiled extremely brilliantly, saying, ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    Eileen didn¡¯t say a second word. It was unknown what she was thinking, but she was thinking hard. After a bit, seemingly unable to find an answer, she shrugged her shoulders in a somewhat vexed manner, deciding to just toss all of the random thoughts aside. Eileen dragged over O¡¯Brien who had already went unconscious, shook his body a few times in front of Persephone and said, ¡°He already agreed to be the father of my future child as the condition of exchange. I won¡¯t kill you, nor will I capture you. That¡¯s why you can rx, we aren¡¯t enemies anymore.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± This information was too sudden. Persephone didn¡¯t dare believe her ears.


    At this time, O¡¯Brien finally woke up in a daze. Pain, along with hunger and fatigue tormented him endlessly. Even though he was awake, he could only barely stabilize himself by leaning against Eileen¡¯s body. The first moment he opened his eyes, he saw Persephone, immediately calming his heart. O¡¯Brien could only weakly smile, unable to even speak any words.


    Persephone gave O¡¯Brien a look, and then looked at Eileen. She suddenly reached out to grab O¡¯Brien¡¯s face, fiercely pinching it while saying, ¡°Your new job doesn¡¯t seem that bad! Alright then, you have work hard, fuck her ruthlessly, have her make quite a few!¡±


    ¡°That is what I have in mind as well.¡± Eileen said.


    Persephone was stunned. When she saw Eileen¡¯s incredibly serious expression, she was finally defeated.

 Book 5 2.1

    Book 5 Chapter 2.1 - Growth


    Su was still in Steel Gate. Themand tower that was close to ten thousand square meters in size was wide and extensive, able to amodate every single soldier under Su, should he so wish. Most of the rooms inside therge building were sealed and abandoned. Su and his subordinates upied the top two floors, but they still felt like it was spacious and empty.


    After incorporating Ledesma¡¯s troops into his own, the number of soldiers under Su exceeded a thousand for the first time. These soldiers needed to rule over three hundred thousand square meters of territory, which waspletely inadequate. However, after continuous battles, Steel Gate¡¯s residents also declined to about twenty thousand, and Midnight City¡¯s poption didn¡¯t exceed forty thousand. Most of the poption fled into the wilderness to avoid the war, and when things calmed down, the ones who escaped returned. After all, there wasn¡¯t enough food or water in the wilderness, nor was there any basic form of order.


    Roughly a million lived in the region Su controlled. This was an extremely shocking number, but the foundations were still established in Ledesma¡¯s era. Kane already told Su that he needed to quickly expand his army, and only then would there be a chance of consolidating the rule of the greatkes¡¯ western region, but Su himself didn¡¯t have such great aspirations.


    Steel Gate¡¯s power source, metal smelting ability, and military industry, Midnight City¡¯s food industry and water purifying technology, as well as Kn¡¯s biological and gic engineering, altogether formed a perfect industrial and economic system. In addition, by relying on their poption of close to a million, their potential might erupt in a year or two, greatly expanding their range of control. If Midnight City¡¯s research of water purifying technology could obtain some type of breakthrough, with the new era humans¡¯ doubled growth cycle and multiplied rate of fertility, the poption might break ten million in under fifty years. Even now, if Su wanted to establish an army of over ten thousand, it wouldn¡¯t be too big of an issue, just that their equipment and abilities would be a bitcking.


    Su stood in front of the french window, the grand and imposing steel mill perfectly visible from this angle. The steel mill was one of the olden era human industrial civilization¡¯s most representative products. Steel Gate¡¯s steelworks upied close to half of the city district, this steel mill that previously possessed six st furnaces only had a small electric furnace being used. Despite this being the case, only a small half of its production capacity was being utilized.


    Even though his brain whose data processing speed far surpassed that of olden era humans remembered the contents of over a hundred economic works, Su was still aplete amateur. He knew that if the massive industrial empire before him were to truly disy its potential, it could easily support a poption of over ten million as well as an army of a hundred thousand.


    Su suddenly thought of Dragon City, as well as the things that had happened in the ck Dragonriders. Only when he began to manage an area himself did he truly understand the prosperity and might of the Blood Parliament. With close to a thousand dragonriders, as well as their subordinates that numbered close to a hundred thousand, to supply such an enormous armed force required a poption at least several tens of times its size. This meant that within the Blood Parliament¡¯s area of ruling, it truly might be close to ten million.


    The power of the Blood Parliament alsoid in its science and technology that far surpassed other areas, to the extent where they already began to control and change technologies within Dragon City¡¯s experimental environments. Dragon City, which was close to the sea, was a region that originally should have levels of radiation far surpassing that of ces more ind, yet under the protective force field, the radiation within the city instead became much lower. Before Su was forced to leave Dragon City, the Blood Parliament started up three newrge-scale force field devices. Under their protection, the amount of radiation within Dragon City decreased a step further, bing not much different from that of the olden era. Even olden era people would be able to survive under that type of environment.


    The Blood Parliament was simultaneously striving to increase humans¡¯ ability to resist radiation itself, and the result of this research were as many as several tens of model numbers of various radiation resistance medications. At the same time, the various ability formtions could also be included in this category, because as one¡¯s abilities increased, most people¡¯s resistance towards radiation would increase as well, and their bodies¡¯ absorption of nutrients would also rise. In addition, as far as Su knew, extended duration radiation resistance medications without particrly strong side effects have already been developed, with a small amount avable for high level dragonriders to purchase and use. This type of medication would offer protection against radiation for as long as half a year, allowing ordinary people to survive in most known environments. Since this was something Su was allowed to learn about with his status as a colonel, this meant that the parliament was currently preparing to manufacture it on arge scale.


    The greatest enemy the human race faced in the new era were not mutated creatures, but instead the ever-present radiation and harsh conditions. Of course, ability users weren¡¯t restricted by these things, but from the day abilities appeared, the controversy of whether ability users were humans or not had already began. After close to a hundred years of development, this type of debate already began to settle.


    No matter which angle one looked at it from, ability users were gradually breaking away from ordinary humans, bing a brand new race, and not in the olden era¡¯s meaning of the word.


    However, a feeling of doubt that had long remained unsettled once again surged within his heart, and that was that for some reason, the Blood Parliament never seemed to be all that interested in expansion. The main force in expansion were various low level dragonriders. Those truly terrifying figures, for example, the Spider Empress, instead remained in her nest year in and year out, not moving about outside at all. If Lanaxis herself took action, the Holy Crusaders might have long been eliminated.

 Book 5 2.2

    Book 5 Chapter 2.2 - Growth


    On the small table at Su¡¯s side was the newly renovated electromaic energy rifle. Freed from the crisis of gic copse, Kane could already manufacture its alloy bullets in small amounts. This electromaic energy rifle hadn¡¯t apanied Su¡¯s side for that long, but it saved his life again and again. Its tremendous power and speed made it a nightmare for ordinary ability users. However, when one reached Su¡¯s current level, its limitations started to show as well. For example, its uses were limited to begin with when used against udia, but against Pandora, this gun waspletely useless.


    Then where was the future of humanity headed? Was it to continue along its original path, to develop their civilization¡¯s science and technology, or was it biochemistry advancements, to centralize their focus on abilities? Currently, it seemed like abilitiespletely overwhelmed science and technology. For example, Su relied on his power alone to destroy the basis of Ledesma¡¯s rule. When faced with abilities they were impossible to resist, conventional weapons and number of ordinary soldiers were meaningless. However, the development of science and technology needed time to umte. Currently, human technology had only just touched upon the uses of electromaic energy.


    However, the advancement of abilities would simrly push for the advancement of science and technology. The most important point was that the brainpower of humans were very different now than in the past. Forget about a freak like Helen, even Su¡¯s own data processing abilities weren¡¯t any inferior to a small scale machine in the olden era. In addition, along with the improvement of abilities, these skills were quickly advancing as well. For things those of the olden era needed twenty years to learn, ability users who received intelligence evolution only needed two or three.


    Su¡¯s thoughts seemed to be drowned out inside the endless river of history, drifting with the waves and going with the flow, moving further and further away. Then, a sharp cry pulled his mind back to reality. Only now did he recall that today was the day Li was to give birth, the delivery room right next door. Meanwhile, this blood-curdling scream should have originated from a nurse who was assisting with the delivery.


    Su¡¯s figure disappeared with a sh, already opening the delivery room¡¯s door and rushing inside.


    Inside the room was a delivery bed. Li wasying on top, her pale face drenched in sweat. Between her legs was a puddle of clear water and not blood. Inside the clean water, a small creature that was less than 20 centimeters in size was currently rolling about. Its skin had a darkish luster, its soft and nimble body seeminglypletely without bones, just like arge flesh bug. Not a single organ or limb could be seen on its body, with only a small mouth at one end that continuously sprayed out clear water. Meanwhile, its body also correspondingly shrunk, quickly shrinking to about ten centimeters or so in size.


    Before entering through the door, Su¡¯s perception alreadypletely enveloped every corner of this delivery room. He knew that this little thing was Li and his own child, and what it spat out was pure water without any impurities. Li¡¯s belly was nowpletely t, the nutrient fluid that originally filled her bellypletely absorbed by it and eliminated as pure water. Its body didn¡¯t shrink in a simple manner, but instead itpletely reconstructed its bodyposition. Its strength was increasing exponentially, the skin covering its body continuously thickening, and its defensive ability quickly rising as well. Its bodyposition gradually took form. If it entered an environment with powerful radiation, then the radiation that passed through its skin would interact with ayer of special tissues, thus producingrge amounts of heat energy. This heat would then be one of the energy sources it could rely on for survival.


    It was currently transforming towards a direction needed forbat and survival in harsh environments.


    This change was a bit strange. The little life that had just been born should instinctively depend on its mother and father. Even if it was changing its body, it should be changing towards maturation and not strengthening abilities for survival and battle immediately upon birth.


    This seemed quite simr to biological weapons designed purely for battle. This thought suddenly emerged within the depths of Su¡¯s consciousness.


    Biological weapon?!


    Su had never recalled himself seeing any biological weapons, though Martham who he encountered previously might be one. However, Martham was still created with human genes, hisbat strength limited and full of defects. His intelligence was affected as well, his potential for growth practically zero, at most a modified human. He didn¡¯t really match up with the meaning of biological weapon that appeared in Su¡¯s consciousness.


    In Su¡¯s consciousness, those true biological weapons werepletely new species, able to change and quickly modify oneself along with changes in the environment. They possessed high levels of intelligence, ruthlessness and cold-bloodedness, highly effective. As long as they had enough food, they couldpletely mature in just a few days, as well as produce all types of organs needed for the present mission. They were born purely for missions and ughter, yet they still possessed their own will and intelligence. However, amand buried deep within their gics made itpletely impossible for them to go against their master¡¯s orders.

 Book 5 2.3

    Book 5 Chapter 2.3 - Growth


    The biggest difference between biological weapons and Marthamid in their tremendous power, their destructive might. What was simr were the scenes of destruction that followed. There were some among them that could easily destroy entire cities, and there were others that could fight under very extreme environments. There were big ones and small ones, therger ones with bodies several dozens of meters in size, the activity of these mainly in ocean environments. Meanwhile, the smaller ones were even smaller than ants, but these creatures who could easily drill through concrete and steel actually possessed quite frightening power. In Su¡¯s consciousness, there was even the image of an enormous primitive whalelike creature, one whose size was impossible to measure. Even with Su¡¯s space of imagination, it wasn¡¯t even enough to hold its entire body! Meanwhile, in its background was the deep and distant cosmos, as well as an endless sea of stars.


    ¡°How could there be this kind of thing?!¡± Su immediately broke out in cold sweat. Those biological weapons¡¯ auras were so real, vivid in his mind, as if he had truly seen and felt them before. However, Su was almost sure that from all of the experiences he could remember, he had never touched a single one! So how did these creatures appear in his consciousness?


    Just as Su was slightly distracted, the two horrified nurses erupted into a round of screams as they stared at the little thing Li gave birth to, one of the nurses even grabbed a ss bottle. The hystericalughter and movement of attack clearly stimted that little thing that was extremely defensive. Its body suddenly spun around, taking aim at the nurse that was holding the ss bottle. Three small holes were opened, and then three extremely powerful water vapors fired from its body like arrows, instantly entering that nurse¡¯s mouth!


    The nurse immediately widened her eyes. The ss bottle was flung to the side. All five of her sensory organs were distorted, her arms gripping rigidly at her own throat. Her mouth frantically opened, but she was unable to say anything. In just a dozen or so seconds, her eyes were covered in bloody wisps, both her eyeballs bing blood red as her body fell weakly onto the ground. At this moment, the nape of her neck was suddenly split open, and then a dark shadow shot out like lightning towards the other nurse¡¯s mouth! This nurse¡¯s eyes were simrly dyed red, and then she slowly fell onto the ground.


    Li saw everything. She waspletely stupefied, unable to speak a word. Everything happened too quickly, fast to the extent where she didn¡¯t have time to think through what had just urred. Meanwhile, from start to finish, Su could intercept that little thing, but he didn¡¯t take any action. Li didn¡¯t give birth to a human, but some type of ultra life form¡¯s infant body; this was something Su had already mentally prepared himself for. That was why before Li gave birth, Su already made ns to have all of his subordinates carry out missions outside, and not even Madeline and Cirvanas were left in this building. The two nurses that were here to help Li give birth were to be sacrificed. After they saw so many things, there was no way they could be left alive. Su was quite clear how interested those great figures were in unique life forms, so if news ever got out, Li, the little life, and himself would be in great danger.


    Su didn¡¯t want to kill others, but those at his side were more important to him. For the sake of the safety of those at his side, he could sacrifice those who weren¡¯t rted to himself. Not even Su wanted trouble. Madeline¡¯s growth was still a long process, and her advancement of abilities would be more and more difficult. Meanwhile, the only one she could rely on was Su. All men who reached adulthood had many responsibilities, these responsibilities great or small, important or trivial; Su knew that he himself couldn¡¯t do everything. The only thing he could do, is do everything he could to take care of the responsibilities he had to take care of.


    The two sacrificial victims on the ground were currently in extremely strange states.


    The injury towards the first nurse¡¯s neck should have been fatal. Her body was originallyying on the ground, motionless, her mouth and nose not taking in or sending out a single breath, but her heart was still beating forcefully, throbbing with vitality.


    When the second nurse fell onto the ground, she didn¡¯t seem to immediately stop breathing. Her body continuously twitched about, her throat releasing meaningless whimpering sounds. Meanwhile, that little life seemed to have disappeared into her body, not willing toe out again.


    Even though it instinctively withdrew its aura, how could it hide from Su¡¯s Panoramic View? In Su¡¯s perception, the nurse¡¯s body gradually became transparent, and the little fe¡¯s body was clearly disyed. Its six ws were firmlytched onto the nurse¡¯s vertebra, is head and tail also inserted inside, and then just like that, itid there without moving, as if it became one with this nurse¡¯s backbone. Ayer of bony matter even appeared on the surface of its skin. If one used ordinary perception methods, they might treat it like another part of the nurse¡¯s backbone. Meanwhile, in the other nurse¡¯s body, it left behind a small part of its body. That part of its body hid within the nurse¡¯s heart, extending out countless fine wisps of flesh that pierced into this heart, continuously releasing stimting hormones to urge the heart to continue beating. Meanwhile, this part of the little life was absorbing nourishments from the circting blood. The part that separated off didn¡¯t have its own consciousness, moving by relying on the connection with the original body, acting more like a detachable part that specialized in the absorption and storage of nutrients. Su could vaguely sense that the core of this nervous system should have the most important memory duplication functions, even though this didn¡¯t agree at all with his current understanding of biology. If his guesses weren¡¯t wrong, then even if the main body was destroyed, this auxiliary body could grow independently, and from then on continue surviving through another method.


    Why did this little fe have such a powerful will to survive? Its path of evolution this entire time seemed to be for the sake of survival. Su didn¡¯t think that it was essential, instead a result of its intentional decision. From how it changed its body¡¯s state in such a short amount of time, this little fe definitely had some control over its strengthening and variation¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Where is my child?¡± After realizing that the little fe¡¯s whereabouts had disappeared for a long time already, Li finally woke up from her shock, immediately starting to panic. She struggled to support her tired and feeble body, wishing to get off the bed.


    When he saw this girl who had always acted so headstrong disy such confusion and uneasiness, as well as a weak and worried expression, Su sighed. He walked up to hold Li, and then spoke a few sentences to calm her down. Then, with a cold voice, he said, ¡°You shoulde out. How much longer are you going to hide?¡±


    As soon as Su¡¯s sentence finished, the nurse¡¯s body bounced up. With a lifeless expression, her mouth opened, spitting out a piece of flesh before falling back down, only now truly dying. The lump of flesh curled up, not moving at all, as if it had already died. Its body looked even a bit smaller than when it was first born. However, Su knew that this was only because it had a part of it detached. The other part of its body was still inside that nurse¡¯s body, perhaps because it believed that it could escape his detection.


    When he saw this little thing that was curled up and not moving, for some reason, a wave of coldness and impatience surged within Su¡¯s heart. The instinctive craftiness and tricks this little life disyed from birth, in his eyes, were childish and stupid. If one looked at this creature from the perspective of a creature from earth, this little thing was already powerful to the point of exceeding all boundaries of reason.


    Unknown how, Li suddenly felt the coldness at the bottom of Su¡¯s heart. She released a cry of fear, pushing aside Su and throwing herself towards the little thing. The little fe also rolled out its body from its dormant state, and with a jump, threw itself towards Li. The other part that was hidden in the other nurse¡¯s body also tore through her flesh, flying out, merging with its main body in midair, binding about its body. When the little fe jumped into Li¡¯s bosom and hid itself, the auxiliary and main bodies had already halfway merged.


    Li¡¯s arms wrapped around her chest, her clear and bright eyes staring at Su. She backed up, all the way until her back hit the wall before stopping.


    ¡°It¡¯s my child, as well as your child! Even if you don¡¯t like it, or even want to acknowledge it, it is still my child! If you want to do anything to it, you have to kill me first! Once you kill me, no one will stop you any longer.¡± Li seemed to be speaking these words through the gaps of her teeth.


    In that instant, Su seemed to hear an urging voice, a voice that came from instincts, telling him to destroy that little thing, even though it was his child. However, right now, Su didn¡¯t need a child.

 Book 5 2.4

    Book 5 Chapter 2.4 - Growth


    As soon as this thought emerged, it was immediately thrown out. When he thought about the various rtions he had with Li, Su felt many sighs of sorrow and regret deep down. Li¡¯s talent was extraordinary, at the very least, bing a dragonrider low level officer was more than enough. Her face and body were quite excellent as well, and she was also young. In Rond Company, her prospects could be said to be bright and radiant. She was actually extremely smart, only, her temperament was a bit different, tending to do things in a straightforward manner. However, without this type of fiery nature, there was no way she could manage those veterans who were full of murderous energy. However, after joining the ck Dragonriders, the people Su came into contact with quickly became powerful figures, and thus, Li began to appearckluster. She neverined, nor did she reveal any discontent. She was willing to ept an ordinary status, only asionally asking Su for her reward.


    Only today did she truly show anger, setting her resolution, not hesitating to break all rtions with Su if she had to.


    Su smiled bitterly, and then he walked towards Li. She released a shout, grabbed the pair of scissors on the tray next to her, and then aimed it at Su. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    ¡°Li, calm down, it really is our child, this is something I understand clearly.¡± Su said, and then he reached out his hand, softly lowering Li¡¯s hand that was holding onto the scissors, softly and gently holding her. ¡°You are right when you say I don¡¯t like it, but I won¡¯t harm it. You¡¯ve also seen what it looks like, it will be hard for it to live in the human world. We need to protect it, teach it how to survive. Right now, this is just its beginning form. In the future, its shape will definitely change. If needed, I believe that it will be simr in appearance to a human.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my child, so of course he¡¯s a human!¡± Li said without the slightest hesitation.


    Su obviously understood what she was thinking. Actually, regardless of who it was who first saw this little life form¡¯s appearance, they definitely wouldn¡¯t rte it to a human. Forget about those ultra life forms who only existed in theory and imaginations, even within new era mutated creatures, there were already quite a few who could borrow other species to produce their own offspring. Meanwhile, in this era, humans already lost their position as the supreme beings in the olden era. In the wilderness, there were quite a few refugees that became the tools of reproduction for mutated creatures. Meanwhile, the reason why Li insisted on this little thing being human, was out of fear that Su would use this as an excuse to kill it.


    He helplessly shook his head, and then removed the scissors from Li¡¯s hands. He said to the little life in her bosom, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be scared anymore. You shoulde out. If you still don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll really get angry.¡±


    Su¡¯s voice was calm and gentle, but the little life seemed as if it heard a thunderp, immediately jumping out from Li¡¯s chest andnding on her wrist, still curling up into a ball, continuously shivering. This time, it wasn¡¯t putting on an act, but instead truly feeling fear. This was the first time it appeared in front of Su at such a close distance, with no istion or protection between them. For this creature who still only had its beginning form and relied on instincts, Li was its only protector. However, Li¡¯s abilities werepletely not enough to rival Su¡¯s, to the extent where she couldn¡¯t resist him in the slightest. For it, who still couldn¡¯t understandplex human rtionships, Li couldn¡¯t offer it any protection.


    Su reached out a hand, finally touching it. This was the first time he touched his own child. The little thing¡¯s body suddenly went rigid, and then quickly went cold. Under extreme fear, all of its functions seemed to stop. If the amount of time Su touched it was a bit longer, even this little life with its powerful survival ability would still die.


    A wave of gentle energy entered its body through Su¡¯s hand, once again inciting its vitality. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s hand was no longer ice-cold either. The little thing reached out a thin and long head from between Su¡¯s fingers, took a sniff, and then released a sound before shrinking back.


    He patted it gently and said, ¡°Can you be like us in appearance? Give it a try?¡±


    The little fe reached out its head, and after a bit, its head gradually changed. A few minutester, a female baby¡¯s face appeared where its head was located, and a whileter, her face finally became distinct. She looked like an extremely pretty girl, with seventy or eighty percent of Li¡¯s appearance. Only, her left eye¡¯s pupil was a deep green, a bit simr to Su¡¯s.


    When he saw that she could actually be human in appearance, Su didn¡¯t feel particrly happy. However, the little fe¡¯s body didn¡¯t berger at all, which was still a bit strange.


    Li¡¯s body was extremely weak, unable to produce breast milk at all. She had long prepared arge jar of breast milk, cing it by the little thing¡¯s mouth. The little life immediately jumped next to the milk jar, using its hind legs totch onto the edge, her entire head buried inside the milk.


    A trace of a smile finally appeared on Li¡¯s face. She leaned against Su¡¯s body and said, ¡°Look how good she is at eating! Right, she still doesn¡¯t have a name. What kind of name do you think is good?¡±


    ¡°You definitely have some ideas, right?¡± Su said with a smile.


    When she saw Su¡¯s smile, only then did Li¡¯s heart that was full of worry rx quite a bit. ¡°Look at how cute she is, her name will just be Luo, how¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Su hadn¡¯t prepared any names for Luo.

 Book 5 2.5

    Book 5 Chapter 2.5 - Growth


    The next few days were quite peaceful. Su followed Li around, patiently guiding her recovery and restoration of abilities. The cost of giving birth was that Li¡¯s abilitiesprehensively decreased to around three levels, but her potential wasn¡¯t harmed, which was something that made Su feel much better. Just like before, Li could still develop at least six levels of ability, but as for whether or not she could improve a step further, Su had no idea.


    Little Luo was kept within a sealed room, with all water and food personally brought in by Li or Su. However, ever since Su came in once to deliver nourishment, Little Luo was clearly frightened, shrinking into a corner of the room without moving for an entire day after that, unwilling to eat anything during that time. Lished out at Su again, but no matter how Su tried to exin himself, it was still useless. From then on, she didn¡¯t allow Su to touch Luo alone again. If he wanted to see Little Luo, he had to have Li with her.


    Li¡¯s sudden act of fierceness caught Su somewhat unprepared. However, he understood shortly after that for the sake of her child, any gentle and soft mother might immediately turn into the most vicious mother beast.


    During this period of time where Li became a mother, in ordance with Su¡¯s orders, Li Gaoleipletely took over military affairs. He had to take care of the training of new soldiers, reestablish the military logistics system, and finally had to constantly lead troops from time to time to root out the armed mobs that had reappeared around their area of control, leaving him under tremendous pressure, up to his ears in work. Meanwhile, the heavy responsibility of reestablishing of Steel Gate¡¯s military system was left up to Kane. This involved two electrical power nts, several mines, a steel mill, as well as factories capable of producing variousponents, gunpowder, and general goods. This enormous system, even if one wanted to begin familiarizing themselves with it, would still take at least a few months of time. That was why Kane was also extremely busy, busy to the extent where he couldn¡¯t evene take a look at Li and Su¡¯s child.


    As for Madeline and Cirvanas who could sense Su¡¯s spiritual world, they understood Su¡¯s unwillingness to show this child to others, as as such, the two of them disappeared during the day, and when the curtain of night fell, they strolled past nightclubs one after another. Whenever they entered a store, they would drink up arge half of their inventory. As such, after night after night of wandering about, in the world of night entertainment, Madeline and Cirvanas¡¯ names were gradually bing well known.


    Due to his extremely seductive face and blood red lips, Cirvanas began to be referred to as ¡®Blood Rose¡¯, and this title began to quickly circte. Perhaps there were many people who truly wished to snap this rose, but no one dared to truly take action, to the extent where they didn¡¯t even dare openly reveal these types of thoughts.


    Roses all had thorns, but the number of thorns on Cirvanas was not all that important, because there was Madeline at his side, the youngdy with the nickname ¡®Storm Goddess¡¯. Madeline always carried a faint smile on her lips, but more and more people knew that this smile was a sign that this Storm Goddess¡¯ mood wasn¡¯t good. Meanwhile, those who dared to infuriate her during this time, the ones that were let off the easiest were thrown out from the bar.


    However, these people didn¡¯t leave through the door, but through the wall.


    Only, these heavily injured fes all felt that they were extremely fortunate.


    Cirvanas was extremely, extremely dissatisfied with his nickname. He really wanted to holler out that he was a true, genuine male. If others still didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it, he could use his own magic abilities that were halfway developed to second level to properly teach them a lesson. When several dozen magic attacks erupted at the same time, that was a true magical storm! Even if it was a fourth level ability user, Cirvanas still had confidence that he could st them half dead. However, whenever Cirvanas wanted to take action, he would be faced with Madeline¡¯s ruthless suppression. Most of the time, this type of suppression was expressed in the forced drinking of several bottles of strong alcohol. Then, Cirvanas¡¯ flushed red face, his lips that were like replete blood, and his blurred, charming eyes would make him resemble the nickname ¡®Blood Rose¡¯ even more closely.


    Madeline seemed to want to change him from both his outer appearance and mindpletely into a woman. What left Cirvanas extremely terrified was that he began to suspect if Madeline had the techniques of the woman named Helen from Su¡¯s spiritual world, then that terrifying Storm Goddess would undoubtedly change him, at least physiologically, into a woman.


    There was oppression everywhere in this world, and this was the case even between the two of them.


    That was why he always wanted to rebel, that was why he was always suppressed, and that was why he was quickly growing up.


    The days peacefully passed just like this.


    This continued until early one morning when Li appeared before Su with a panicked expression, telling him that she couldn¡¯t find Luo.


    Su immediately rushed to the room Luo was ced in. He saw a tiny hole in the corner where she previously curled up, just like the hole made by a mouse. However, this room was originally a secure warehouse. Not only was there a meter thick concrete wall, there was even a five centimeter thick steel te! Meanwhile, the day Su came to feed it, Little Luo must have used its own body to hide its escape hole, thus avoiding Su¡¯s detection.


    When he thought about how Little Luo ate several dozen kilograms of meat, yet her body always stayed around ten centimeters in size, only now did Su realize that she had always wanted to escape, and that was why she never made herself bigger. Meanwhile, the energy that was being consumed was all used to open up an escape path.


    It was easy to imagine that she was always working hard to dig her way out.


    When he saw this bottomless little hole, an indescribable feeling welled up in Su¡¯s heart. From the date of her birth, Little Luo was frantically seeking survival, her desire powerful to the extent where she wanted to harm her mother¡¯s body to death. In reality, if one looked at it from an organism¡¯s perspective, her actions weren¡¯t all that excessive. Many creatures, after their initial bodies were born, would eat their mothers or seize essential nutrition. However, did she have to choose such a defensive method? Could he himself have been one of the reasons why?


    Su silently thought this.

 Book 5 2.6

    Book 5 Chapter 2.6 - Growth


    In Su¡¯s world, aside from Li Gaolei, the other person who was the busiest was the somewhat delicate and pretty young man Tegan. Each day, he only slept two or three hours, and almost all of his waking hours were spent on work: training the troops, preparing military supplies, leading troops to suppress the armed mobs in the surroundings, and training his own abilities.


    Tegan was crazily working, crazily training, and simrly crazily fighting and sleeping. He used every minute, every second of his sleep to recover his exhausted mind and body. Tegan always maintainedmunications with Victor, listened to Victor¡¯s construction concepts of Midnight City, demands towards the military, and all other knowledge rted to the construction of Midnight City. The young man was extremely smart, knowing that he himself would always carry some humiliation as someone who surrendered on the battlefield. No matter how high his position became, he would still never be someone like Victor who had provided Su with assistance when he first faced troubles, someone who hadn¡¯t betrayed Su even during the dark period when Su vanished. Moreover, Victor¡¯s current status and abilities were even higher than Tegan¡¯s. That was why whenever Victor made a request, Tegan would alwaysplete it as soon as possible, and for things that he truly couldn¡¯tplete, he would still make intelligent decisions on. Tegan knew that in front of those more powerful than himself, honesty was an extremely good quality.


    The young man¡¯s hard work already exceeded the limits of a workaholic. During this period of time, regardless of whether it was the improvement of abilities or knowledge, it was extremely apparent, making him appear more and more qualified to be the armymander of Midnight City. On the battlefield, Tegan didn¡¯t cherish his life extensively purely because he was themander, instead bing even more courageous, rushing at the very front in every battle, using the superiority of his own abilities and willpower to crush the enemies¡¯ defenses. That was why in the recent month, Tegan¡¯s military aplishments were even greater than Li Gaolei¡¯s, even though regardless of whether it was numbers or equipment, the army Li Gaoleimanded was greater.


    The continuous bloody closebat ughter left Tegan with more than a hundred injuries, but most of them were light injuries that wouldpletely recover in one or two days, and the two or three medium level injuries onlynded on his flesh, so they would recover after a few days, not affecting his ability to move. Even Victor felt that this young man was an extremely lucky individual. Tegan himself understood his own intrinsic luck quite well.


    However, even the luckiest person, if possible, would not be willing to rush headfirst into the enemies¡¯ hail of bullets. Tegan wasn¡¯t an idiot, so he wasn¡¯t willing to do this either.


    However, Tegan still tried to grasp every opportunity, to the extent where he didn¡¯t even hesitate to gamble with his life. He only wished to prove to Su that he would be someone who was extremely useful and loyal. Proving this point didn¡¯t need him to work so frantically, but Tegan always felt a deep fear, fearing that if he himself didn¡¯t prove enough worth, then there would be an extremely terrifying fate awaiting him. The only one who could save him, was Su.


    This was an ordinary early morning. Several off-road vehicles packed with soldiers departed from Midnight City, heading south. Tegan sat on the roof of the first vehicle, his military cap in hand. His eyes were narrowed as he stared into the horizon. At his side, an anti-aircraft machine gun was currently slowly moving, its ice-cold muzzle sweeping through thepletely barren wilderness. Meanwhile, the shooter had on a pair of goggles, using his trained eyes to scan ruins and trees one after another, as well as any ce that could be hiding people.


    Tegan¡¯s left hand had a cigarette wedged between his fingers, currently taking hit after hit. The roof of this speeding vehicle experienced powerful winds, so the cigarette burned especially fast. That was why Tegan was smoking it frantically, so as to not waste even the slightest breath of smoke. His current monthly ie wasn¡¯t enough to exchange for many packs of cigarettes. In Su¡¯s country, the amount of goods was far more abundant than in the wilderness. After all, with food and water, all foundations were already covered. Su who was now used the the ck Dragonriders¡¯ extravagant line of thought, treated his subordinates and core members quite generously. With Tegan¡¯s current status, he couldpletely provide for seven or eight young and pretty women, and simultaneously smoke a pack of cigarettes every day. However, he abandoned all sry that he could receive, only taking the same amount of money as the other soldiers. The portion he gave up were all converted to ammunition and medications so that his own soldiers could have slightly higher chances of surviving. However, Tegan didn¡¯t require the officers to do this, to the extent where he even stopped them from bringing out too much money to subsidize the soldiers. This won him the hearts of both the officers and soldiers.


    ¡°Commander, this battle doesn¡¯t seem that easy! I heard that the other party has more than a hundred people, while we only have thirty!¡± The machine gun marksman, perhaps out of fatigue, loudly said this to Tegan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that bullshit! The one rushing in first is this old one, so if we really can¡¯t beat them, then the first one to die will be myself. What do you even have to worry about? When we start fighting, just aim a bit better and that¡¯s enough! Heng, thirty is already enough. If we have anymore, I fear that they might even be scared off!¡± Tegan scolded jokingly, spitting out a string of profanity without stopping. This was thenguage of soldiers, allowing him who looked delicate and pretty to bond better with these rough and straightforward soldiers. On the battlefield, Tegan was definitely a death god that reaped lives, his weapon precisely the 12.7mmrge caliber machine gun ced at his side. Strength was the true weapon in suppressing these murderers; cursing a few times was far from enough.


    The fleet proceeded forward for another few minutes. Tegan¡¯s body suddenly trembled. He looked all around him, but aside from the scattered ruins that appeared in his surroundings from time to time, there wasn¡¯t anything else.


    Tegan¡¯s face gradually paled. He asked the machine gun shooter, ¡°Do you see something? I have a bad feeling!¡±

 Book 5 2.7

    Book 5 Chapter 2.7 - Growth


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing? Forget about people, there¡¯s not even a bird in sight!¡± The machine gun shooter replied with doubt.


    Tegan struck the roof, causing bang bang sounds to be released. He roared loudly towards the driver, ¡°Faster! Drive forward as fast as you can!¡±


    ¡°Commander! If we do this, we won¡¯t have enough fuel for the return trip!¡± The driver replied.


    ¡°Less nonsense! If I tell you to drive, then just drive. Go as fast as you can! If you keep shooting your mouth, this old man will let you have it!¡± Tegan roared.


    The driver didn¡¯t dare say anything else, stepping all the way down on the gas pedal. The off-road vehicle suddenly roared, breaking free from the fleet, driving crazily into the distance.


    No one appeared. In the rising earth, a thin gray shadow was currently jumping about at an inconceivable speed as it chased after the off-road vehicle. It was extremely fast, and within just a few minutes, it already caught up the the back of the off-road vehicles. It then sprung up, unexpectedly using the crushed rock that flew out from behind the tires asnding points. With a few more jumps, it immediately reached the roof of the off-road vehicle!


    This was a strange creature. There was ayer of fine scales on its back, the surface glossy, reflecting the surrounding environment¡¯s color, making it hard to see clearly. Its head was slightly pointed, its belly and back a bitrger than the rest of its body, its appearance simr to a pangolin. The area close to its back had two strong and forceful short limbs, and close to its head was a pair of short hook ws. Each time it jumped out, it would always curl up its body, using the four rear legs to grab the ground or rocks. Then, its body would erupt with inconceivable power, shooting out like an arrow towards its target. Its calction ability was shocking, itsnding point each time extremely precise. Meanwhile, while moving through the air, its six slender limbs would always press closely against its body, making it look like a bullet.


    With its body that was only ten centimeters, it could unexpectedly catch up to a fast moving off-road vehicle!


    The off-road vehicle had already reached its greatest speed, the vehicle body fiercely shaking, about to fall over at any time. The driver, soldiers, and machine gun shooter were all shaken until their faces were white, but Tegan was still frantically demanding for the driver to drive faster, even a bit more so. The soldiers couldn¡¯t see the enemy at all, nor did they know where the danger originated from. On this off-road vehicle that was like a wild horse, all they could do was grab on tightly, doing their best to stop themselves from being flung out. Under this type of speed, once they were flung out, broken bones was the best result.


    Tegan became more and more terrified, the great pressure making him a bit hysterical. His delicate and pretty facepletely distorted. He sensed that an enormous danger had already arrived by his side, and was already sticking to him! This type of intuition was an instinctive warning from his body, a bit simr to the cry a frog made when a poisonous snake drew near. However, Tegan couldn¡¯t see it at all, nor could he feel where the danger was.


    Suddenly, he felt a slight pain from the nape of his neck!


    The off-road vehicle suddenly sprung out, losing bnce in midair, the soldiers and marksman all flung outwards. Then, the off road vehicle nted itself into the ground, tumbling a few times before stopping. Blood continuously gushed out from thepletely deformed driving cabin. The driver twitched a few times, and then no longer moved again.


    Tegan was simrly flung out. His body bounced a few times on the ground, only stopping after he flew several dozen meters out. His own body that was equipped with three levels of defense ability was clearly sturdier than that of the ordinary soldiers, so it would only result in heavy injuries at most. Sure enough, after a few minutes, Tegan¡¯s body finally moved, and then he slowly climbed up, continuously moving his body and limbs. However, his movements seemed rigid and strange, not like that of a human¡¯s but more like a living corpse¡¯s.


    Tegan slowly turned around, giving the burning off-road vehicle a nce. His eyes already strangely became a dark green. When he saw that the three soldiers that were flng out had already died, only then did he release augh. However, his smile was a bit unnatural, and the flesh on his face seemedpletely disjointed. Tegan¡¯s face suddenly wrigged about, his appearance starting to slowly transform. In addition, sounds of varying volume rang out from within his body, as if there was water boiling.


    In the blink of an eye, Tegan¡¯s face already became the face of an extremely strange looking infant!


    If one only looked at his face, then one would feel that this was an extremely pretty face that carried a charming smile.


    This face, was Luo.

 Book 5 3.1

    Book 5 Chapter 3.1 - Protection


    When she returned to the Blood Parliaments after several months had passed, Persephone discovered that everything seemed to have already changed. As for what exactly changed, she couldn¡¯t say, but she could feel that the air was filled with a faint bloodiness and killing intent. After her Mysterious Fields ability truly entered the holy level, Persephone discovered that she herself had developed a vague connection to the entire world, to the extent where she could even slightly sense the direction this world was headed in. If one could conform and adapt to these changes and hidden meanings, then that would naturally bring very good results. This was precisely the most important change True Luck brought.


    After giving birth, all of her abilities experienced some extent of atrophy, the fundamental levels between six and seven levels. Her Mysterious Fields abilities were no exception. However, True Luck¡¯s effects surprisingly remained, something thatpletely defied reason, yet it still really happened. For the sake of proving this point, Eileen and Persephone even secretly gambled a bit, with the main stake of gambling stripping. This type of gambling that would stir up the most nasty thoughts in mankind was something O¡¯Brien unexpectedly didn¡¯t have the rights to participate in or observe.


    The process of this gambling session was extremely important, and the results were important as well. The conclusion was that Eileen came out with an ashen face, while Persephone¡¯s face blossomed with smiles.


    In the era of abilities, the simplest test of luck was to gamble without any usage of abilities. Nine levels of luck was greater than eight, eight suppressed six, that was how it generally went. If there was an exception, then that meant that the two¡¯s fundamental level of luck were different.


    After travelling together with Eileen and O¡¯Brien for two days, when her injuries basically healed, Persephone looked for an excuse to leave. Unlike O¡¯Brien, Persephone was female, and an extremely beautiful female. As for what kind of things might happen when her abilities decreased, there were too many examples in history to learn from. Meanwhile, O¡¯Brien was simultaneously the Arthur Family¡¯s n leader, so unless it was some great figure like Bevs or a crazy woman like Eileen, regardless of who it was, they would all have to carefully think before acting. Once news leaked out, even if it was just to protect their honor, the Arthur Family definitely wouldn¡¯t let off the murderer.


    That was why Persephone no longer moved together with Eileen, but instead left alone, using a different path to sneak back into the Blood Parliament. She needed to restock on some supplies and seek out information on Su, and then leave again. Regardless of whether it was in the ck Dragonriders or the Blood Parliament, Persephone had many pursuers that would drool at her beauty, but her true friends were few in number. However, she believed that even with her current situation, there were a few people who would definitely help her.


    As for her child, she already forgot about her. Aside from the event of giving birth previously, everything else rted to the child, including who the child¡¯s father was, waspletely erased. The maniption of memory, even though an extremely difficult task, was still something Persephone could do. If shended in her enemies¡¯ hands one day, Persephone had to put an end to all possible questioning of her child.


    As long as she wasn¡¯t in the Blood Parliament¡¯s central area of control, with Persephone¡¯s current abilities, she could still act quite freely. Even against those seventh level ability users, with her endless schemes and unscrupulousbat style, they would still likely die with remaining grievance.


    When night fell, a manor vaguely appeared before Persephone. This was already the border of the Blood Parliament¡¯s area of control. There was a small scale family that established their base here, and used this ce to expand outwards. This small family only had two low level dragonriders, the n leader a retired second lieutenant. There were two to three hundred soldiers here. They were always the Arthur Family¡¯s vassals, and the family¡¯s n leader watched Persephone grow up. That was why she wanted to obtain some intelligence, seeing how the current parliament¡¯s inner situation was, especially Bevs¡¯ attitude.


    However, when she was still a few kilometers from the manor, Persephone felt a trace of uneasiness. The manor was full of a deathly aura, and under the dark night¡¯s backdrop, the yellow light released from the main building¡¯s windows seemed too bright, not like that of lights, but more like zing mes. A momentter, there was even more roiling thick smoke that rushed outwards.


    This was clearly a me that had been ignited after people were killed. This little family that was in charge of expansion was already destroyed, and the one that did this didn¡¯t travel too far. Persephone decided to go and take a look, at least to find out what happened. The destruction of a small family like this wasn¡¯t that big of a deal, but it wasn¡¯t minor either, especially when this family was a vassal to the Arthur Family.


    Persephone took a deep breath, lowered her body, and borrowed the cover of the dim lighting and all types of terrain as she quickly headed to her destination. At first, her movements still felt a bit awkward, but after moving for a kilometer, her speed gradually increased, and the concealment effects became better. In a sh, Persephone seemed to have returned to the seventeen or eighteen year old young girl. Back then, her level abilities were equivalent to her current self¡¯s, just starting to fight against powerful enemies, her heart still carrying endless dreams and hope.

 Book 5 3.2

    Book 5 Chapter 3.2 - Protection


    The child absorbed arge amount of her gic energy, yet it didn¡¯t bring her any true injuries. From a certain standpoint, the child was fighting with her against Eileen, so the little life even used a bit of the power it absorbed to strengthen Persephone¡¯s genes. Its strengthened areas¡¯ uses weren¡¯t clear, and the methods of strengthening weren¡¯t included in Persephone¡¯s scope of knowledge. However, after obtaining this strengthening, Persephone¡¯s control over energy was increased substantially, and the power of the abilities she still had was also increased, and this was why she could still contend against Eileen. Otherwise, the difference in theirbat experience was far from enough topensate for the tremendous difference in ability levels.


    Her speed became faster and faster, and the final two kilometers were crossed in an instant.


    The main building¡¯s window began to release raging mes. Under the contrast of fiery light and smoke, five figures of different heights were currently walking out from the manor. They were all extremely young, four males and one female. Two males and a female walked in front, while two males with bigger physiques followed behind them. The faces of the two men in the rear looked somewhat slow, while the three individuals in the front had good looks, only, the expressions on their faces just seemed a bit unnatural. Even though they wereughing, they were stillughing a bit too crazily.


    The five of them were all covered inrge amounts of bloodstains, yet no one wiped it off. The two stupid looking robust males following behind them would lick at the blood on their arms from time to time, appearing to enjoy it quite a bit. The male walking in the middle was on the skinnier side with a fiery red mohawk. He wore a flower pattern shirt with the cor opened, revealing part of the nude female tattoo covering his chest. He buttoned up his pants while staring at the woman next to him. The woman was young and pretty, her short hair dyed an orange color, waist slender and bottom full, her figure extremely sexy. She wore a tattered short skirt, and while walking, everything inside waspletely visible. It was clear that she wasn¡¯t wearing anything under this short skirt.


    ¡°Only this amount of people? Not even anyone formidable, truly not enough to satisfy my craving. Pari, when we reach our destination, why don¡¯t the two of us do it a few times?¡± The young man suggested.


    ¡°Get lost! Someone like you who chewed on the flesh of a corpse just now makes me want to throw up!¡± The woman cursed in reply without any trace of politeness.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dirty right?¡± The other male asked with a smile, his face an unnatural blue-green.


    The woman looked over from the side, nodding and saying, ¡°You can.¡±


    The cyan faced maleughed, and then lowering his voice, he said to the skinnier male, ¡°Wait for me and her to start doing it, and then you cane...¡±


    The slender maleughed in tacit understanding. Their voices were actually not that low, but for some reason, Pari couldn¡¯t hear them at all.


    The five of them swaggered off just like that, their wordspletely unrestrained as well. Their bodies were all brimming with excess excitement, clearly still not over the taste of murder they just experienced. Theypletely lost the vignce they should have towards their surroundings, to the extent where they didn¡¯t even notice Persephone who was hiding just a dozen or so meters out.


    When she saw these five people, Persephone felt incredibly shocked as well. The five of them were all powerful individuals with abilities that weren¡¯t weak. Even the two who clearly had intellectual issues had five levels of abilities, while the male standing in the middle had three sixth level abilities! These people, any one of them possessed enough strength to be at least mid level officers in the ck Dragonriders, let alone the fact that all five were walking together. However, Persephone didn¡¯t recognize a single one of these individuals, so this meant that there was some kind of problem. Not even Bevs could hide so many ability users without ever using them, as this would be just too much of a waste of resources. Those like Eileen and udia were a whole different matter, as normal battles didn¡¯t require their participation. Moreover, even though they were usually in dormant states, Persephone would still know of their existence.


    Even though the five of them had powerful abilities, their potential and hobbies clearly had some issues, their levels of battlefield experience more or less equivalent to rookies. Regardless of whether it was before or after the battle, how could they not check their surroundings? The fastest route to evolutionary points was through battles and ughter, so which ability user with five or six levels of abilities wasn¡¯t a battle hardened veteran, their hands dyed with the blood of countless victims? How could their performance be socking?


    Under this type of distance, if Persephone had a heavy machine gun in her hands, even if those five all had their defenses up, a barrage of bullets would still inflict injuries, with the two fifth level ability users even possibly dying. If Persephoneunched a sudden attack, the most powerful individual would definitely immediately die, and then the remaining four would slowly be dealt with.


    Persephone¡¯s eyes narrowed, her body arching in preparation ofunching out. However, her mind suddenly trembled, making hery back down.


    In the distance, a streak of energy rushed into the skies. From the distance, it was as if a blood-colored me was rising. Within these blood colored mes, needlelike killing energy shot out from time to time.


    When this great disy of power shot out, the five of them, no matter how careless they were, still showed some kind of reaction, all of them turning their head around to take a look. The one who released the blood-colored mes arrived quickly; he was originally a few kilometers out, but in the blink of an eye, he already reached these five individuals! This was a male whose handsome appearance carried a bit of sinister charm, his entire body releasing faint blood-colored mes. His fiery red long hair drifted in the fiery light, simrly looking like a zing me.

 Book 5 3.3

    Book 5 Chapter 3.3 - Protection


    The five of them had long dispersed, surrounding this male covered in blood-colored mes. However, in Persephone¡¯s eyes, their encirclement was full of holes, no different from a street gathering of hoodlums. It was clear that not only did these people not have any coordination orplementary skills, even their understanding of basic position tactics was extremely limited. This was already to the extent ofcking elementary training, so in Persephone¡¯s opinion, not even half of these ability users¡¯ true fighting strength could be disyed.


    The one who arrived was Mortimus, someone who could be considered Persephone¡¯s former acquaintance, but there wasn¡¯t much friendly rtions back then to speak of. He was a seventh level magic ability user, someone that was attached to the Spider Empress¡¯ people, a rather well-known ability user. Mortimus wasn¡¯t well known because his abilities were powerful, but because his fire¡¯s appearance was different, and its characteristics rather unique. In addition, due to his handsome appearance, he had previously been called one of the Spider Empress¡¯ male pets.


    Mortimus¡¯ natural disposition was arrogant, and he always behaved ostentatiously. Originally, with his level of abilities, facing this small group of five with simr levels of abilities would inevitably result in defeat. However, since Pari¡¯s group clearly didn¡¯t receive any type of training, after a bitter struggle, Mortimus should be able toe out on top, and if he was lucky, he might even be able to kill a few of them.


    Pari narrowed her eyes and coldly said, ¡°Another annoying spider!¡± It seemed like she also knew about Mortimus.


    ¡°Better to just crush it beneath our feet.¡± The green faced male said coldly.


    ¡°Cut off his arms first and leave behind his body. Who knows, Pari might still have some use for him!¡± The slender maleughed evilly.


    Even though there was a raging me separating them, Mortimus¡¯ face still fell. Through the fiery light, what was disyed was actually a shade of dark purple. He immediately became furious. An expanse of crimson mes immediately swept through the five individuals, and at the same time, he roared, ¡°Bevs¡¯ dogs, cloned swines, there is no ce for you all in this world! Victory is inevitable for the Spider Empress!¡±


    The dark red mes covered an extremelyrge area, though the temperature and power were both quite ordinary. However, this still wasn¡¯t something Pari or the others could easily overlook. They all backed up, avoiding the me¡¯s range of attack, but once they backed up, theirck of coordination immediately showed. Their distances of retreat were different, their speeds uneven. Even though Mortimus¡¯ fame didn¡¯te from his strength, his battle experience still far exceeded these hatchlings. His eyes lit up, and then his body dragged out a streak of fire, instantly appearing behind one of the stupid looking robust males, his burning hand already pressed against the nape of this robust man¡¯s neck!


    The me on Mortimus¡¯ hand was a bright yellow color!


    The high temperature immediately scorched the back of the big man¡¯s neck ck. Before he even released a cry, the raging mes already wrapped around his entire body, burning ferociously! mes produced through magic weremuch more powerful than those that originated from gasoline, and if one didn¡¯t iste the user¡¯s supply of energy, then it wouldn¡¯t stop burning at all. Under the burning me, even though that robust male had five levels of defense ability, he was still burned until he screamed loudly in misery.


    Only after hearing several miserable cries did the three intelligent ability users react and counterattack. The consequences of ack of training were fully disyed at this moment. If it was an ordinary ability user, they would have immediately retaliated without such dy. After a few seconds of burning, that robust male with shocking defensive strength was already heavily injured. At the very least, he could already be considered crippled in this battlefield.


    Getting rid of one opponent in one go, even though it was the weakest one, it still lightened Mortimus¡¯ pressure significantly. He sneered, and then two short curved des were pulled out from his back. Tangible mes ignited along the de¡¯s edges, immediately turning them into two me wardes as they hacked towards his opponents. Mortimus¡¯ des were fierce and vicious, excelling in speed. A dark red human figure warped and weaved between Pari¡¯s group of four, the vigor gradually bing greater and greater, ultimately even turning into a blood dragon that rushed into the sky!


    Persephone calmly concealed herself not too far away, concealing all of her energy, to the extent where she didn¡¯t even carefully observe this battle that was going on. With her battlefield experience, from the moment Mortimus first crippled the individual with the greatest defensive force, she already deduced that he would have the advantage in this battle. What Persephone was pondering over right now, were the simple lines the two sides exchanged when they first met.


    The Spider Empress had already fully dered war on Bevs?!


    This news was nothing short of a thunderstrike, one that came crashing down next to her ears! Persephone¡¯s time with the ck Dragonriders definitely exceeded one or two years, so she naturally knew how great the chairman and empress¡¯ hidden strength was. Perhaps her resources and continued tradition might be inferior to the three great influential families, but the Spider Empress suppressed the masses with outrageously powerful abilities, her strength alone enough to bnce out the three great families. Meanwhile, Bevs¡¯ experts, including those known to the public and those hidden, could contend against the Spider Empress.


    The most important thing was that in the recent decade, almost no one knew about Bevs¡¯ own strength.


    ¡°It seems like I have to reconsider many things...¡± Persephone¡¯s thoughts operated at flying speed. Two powerful individuals had dered war against each other, so there was definitely no neutral ground. Even though Bevs¡¯ proposal seized her of her general rank, politics were politics. In the eyes of all the upper level figures, the conflict between Bevs and herself wasn¡¯t something that waspletely impossible to neutralize. Meanwhile, Persephone was naturally a member of the higher level figures, and she was definitely equipped with the wisdom of a higher level character, so this was something she understood well. Perhaps the only one who could maintain a neutral position, was the ck Dragonriders¡¯ General Morgan. However, even this type of neutral position couldn¡¯t be maintained for long.


    The second important reason she remained hidden without emerging was a deep worry, a worry directed at Mortimus.

 Book 5 3.4

    Book 5 Chapter 3.4 - Protection


    Persephone was never fond of Mortimus, nor did she care about his fate. In her eyes, if it wasn¡¯t for him relying on the terrifying power of the Spider Empress, Mortimus would have already offended who knew how many powerful individuals and be killed many times over. Even on the battlefield,manders would give face to the Spider Empress, doing everything they could to give Mortimus missions that were most suitable for him. For example, even though Lieutenant Colonel Julio¡¯s abilities weren¡¯t all that powerful, he really was a rarely seen genius in allocating missions and pre-warmand, and even more so one of the few dragonriders with tactical foresight. It could be said that each time the ck Dragonriders issued a mission for someone like Mortimus, it would always be carefully nned and prepared by him, the amount of time and energy several times, or even ten times that of an ordinary mission.


    If not for this being the case, it was quite likely that Mortimus wouldn¡¯t have been able to live for this long.


    On a truly dangerous battlefield, someone like him who produced a sky reaching blood-colored pir of me for no reason, making him a beacon in the dark night, a crow in a snowy field, was a target that couldn¡¯t be any clearer. Persephone had more than enough ways to easily eliminate him, for example, bombarding him with heavy artillery or utilizing many snipers to take him down.


    ¡°If it was Su, he would st you apart with one shot!¡± She thoughtcently.


    However, regardless, her intuition still told her that this time, Mortimus¡¯ conclusion might be quite terrible.


    The battle ended after a few minutes. Apart from Pari who sessfully escape after having half her body burnt, the remaining ability users were all engulfed under Mortimus¡¯ me.


    As he stared at these scorched ck corpses, Mortimus¡¯ sneer turned into loudughter. mes rose once again, immediately rushing more than ten meters into the air, as if it was a demonstration for all of his enemies whether close or far.


    This demonstration was extremely effective.


    A bloody hole suddenly appeared between Mortimus¡¯ brows, arge st of bloody mist shooting out from the back of his head! His expression froze, his body bing rigid before slowly falling. His expression of disbelief remained unchanged as he fell backwards onto the ground.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Two silent voices sounded simultaneously.


    The first came from the depths of Persephone¡¯s heart, while the other was the sniper who had just loosened his finger from the trigger.


    Even though she was inwardly ridiculing Mortimus¡¯ idiotic actions, Persephone didn¡¯t disy any other activity, only secretly withdrawing, leaving this battlefield.


    In the end, Mortimus was still a seventh level Magic Domain expert, so within the entire scope of the Blood Parliament, those who could st his head open from more than a thousand meters away could be counted on one¡¯s fingers. Persephone was almost sure she knew who this was, and she definitely didn¡¯t want to get on this fe¡¯s bad side. If they started fighting, it would definitely be a bitter battle.


    As one¡¯s abilities became greater and greater, the ones who were still willing to use firearms became fewer and fewer in number. Even in the ck Dragonriders where new era firearms were being researched and developed, these weapons still couldn¡¯t pose enough of a threat towards high level ability users, to the extent where they weren¡¯t very effective even against sixth level ability users who already made preparations. As such, pretty much no ability users with powerful abilities in the Mental Domain evolved weapon proficiency abilities, and instead strengthened various area control type abilities. In the era of turmoil following the war, the mutation and evolution of creatures advanced by leaps and bounds, and a new generation would be produced nearly every decade. Meanwhile, the development of science and technology required time to slowly umte, so a few decades of time was still too short. In addition, after experiencing the destruction of war, the basic foundations ofrge scale scientific and technological development no longer existed.


    The rifle in the sniper¡¯s hands was likely an electromaic powered heavy rifle, the quality of technology even exceeding the one in Su¡¯s hands. With Persephone¡¯s current level of ability, she definitely didn¡¯t want to be the prey in his front sight.


    Several minutester, a pair of solid and sturdy boots appeared next to Mortimus¡¯ body. This was an extremely pretty young man, his shining silver long hair that was tied behind his head with a white ribbon quite striking. On his back was a heavy sniper rifle that was almost the same height as himself, this glowing alloy gun body that flickered with blue radiance definitely at least a hundred kilograms in weight. However, the youth that looked like he was on the skinnier side didn¡¯t seem to feel this weight at all.


    Only, the diagonal scar that covered arge half of his facepletely ruined his handsome appearance.


    He reached out his hand to move Mortimus¡¯ face, and after giving it a careful look, a smile that carried a trace of ridicule appeared on the corners of his lips. He gave Mortimus¡¯ flushed red face a pat and then stood up. He walked around the battlefield¡¯s surroundings, and when he arrived where Persephone was hiding, he suddenly stopped. Ayer of silver radiance appeared in his eyes as he stared at the ce where Persephone was hiding. A minuteter, a beautiful figure that was crouching in the grass unexpectedly appeared in his pupils. Even though it was extremely blurry, he could still see that it was precisely Persephone.


    ¡°Phoney? It¡¯s actually you! You also returned? This is a bit interesting.¡± The silver color in his eyes subsided, now instead releasing a burning radiance.

 Book 5 3.5

    Book 5 Chapter 3.5 - Protection


    The curtain of night descended once again. For Dragon City, this meant that it would be another disquiet night. However,pared to the unrest outside the city, this ce was still as peaceful as heaven.


    Under the darkness, a group of ability users were currently moving through the wilderness, hurrying towards their destination. This group wasposed of four people, two of them possessing woodlike faces; this had already be the trademark characteristic of these chosen squadrons. The four chosen didn¡¯t deliberately try to hide their presence, these individuals were clearly not understanding of the concept of an ambush yet. Meanwhile, they were still an hour from their target, the road there dry and tedious, already making them feel a bit vexed and restless.


    Just as these four were hurrying along the way, the unexpected happened. Unknowingly when, a fine ck alloy thread rose from the ground. Even though the one at the front had the most powerful perception abilities, he only discovered that something was wrong when he was about to make contact with the alloy thread. He cried out with shock, and then leapt high up into the sky! He barely avoided this alloy thread¡¯s interception, while the next two individuals only received slight injuries. The robust male at the very back was extremely clumsy, his body staggering about as he continuously ran into three or four alloy threads before finally copsing with a howl. Meanwhile, his two small legs were dripping with blood, almostpletely removed from his body!


    Before the chosen leader that jumped up high into the air even had time to rejoice in the speed of his own reflexes, a feeling of danger once again swept over him. In the darkness, several fiery lights simultaneously shone. Hundreds of machine cannon artillery shells moved through the air, sting this chosen leader who had no way of evading into a sieve. Then, several machine cannons simultaneously changed directions, the terrifying storm of bullets now covering the three wounded chosen, sending them directly to the otherworld.


    The machine cannons roared for an entire minute, stopping only when the four chosen¡¯s bodies were no longer humanoid in shape. The only thing apart from blood and pieces of flesh, were concentrated bullet holes.


    Several pairs of fine and and sturdy boots stood on this chaotd.


    ¡°Puppies under the old dog, let¡¯s see if you all can still bark after this.¡± A voice coldly said.


    The quietly flowing blood seemed like a silent testimonial that the wilderness was not a safe ce.


    If one looked down from above, they would see that there were mes all over the great earth. From time to time, the muffled rumbling sounds of cannons would echo through the air.


    Inside an abandoned church, a youth and an elder were currently huddling in a corner, their bodies pressed against the ground to evade the whizzing bullets. A fire was burning at the back of the church, and the front door had long been sted rotten. Bullets and even machine gun shells tore through the church as if they didn¡¯t cost money, sting everything to pieces. There were three corpses copsed at the center of the church, but they didn¡¯t receive peace after death, still twitching about from time to time after behind hit by bullets. If they were hit by a machine cannon shell, then half of their thigh or another body part would be blown off.


    The young man¡¯s face was already warped from hatred. He roared loudly, ¡°Teacher, we should fight them to the death!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Right now, we should defend for as long as we can!¡± The elder shouted in anger. He leaned against the corner, relying on the thick stone walls to protect himself. In his hand was arge caliber pistol. His left leg was twisted at an unnatural angle, blood continuously seeping out from his pants.


    The elder understood clearly that the enemies outside the church upied the topographic and firepower advantage. As soon as they charged out, they would definitely be sted into sieves. Fortunately, in this type of sudden attack, the other party didn¡¯t have any way of using things like heavy artillery, or else both the youth and himself would immediately be turned to ashes along with this small church.


    The firepower outside the church suddenly stopped. A rough voice sounded, ¡°The two little spiders inside, shouldn¡¯t you consider surrendering? You two only have one chance!¡±


    Surrender? The elderughed bitterly. He wasn¡¯t young anymore, and he recognized these people outside, understanding their style of doing things. Surrender was definitely not an option, but he still wanted to buy a bit more time for a possibly non-existent reinforcements to arrive. As such, the elder cleared his throat, but right when he was about to say something, he suddenly saw a small round can thrown into the church. The moment his line of sightnded on this rather inconspicuous little can, his eyes immediately widened, his entire body already bingpletely rigid!


    Heavy artillery shells weren¡¯t the only things that could destroy a building. A high energy incendiary bullet could also aplish the task.


    mes that were almost transparent immediately sprayed out from every window of the church, and then they formed fiery clouds that rose into the sky. Several figures watched the magnificent mes with looks of admiration from behind a distant bunker.


    ¡°The spiders inside should be cooked through, right?¡± One of the men said with augh, his rough voice carrying an indescribable cruelness.


    This raging me simrly proved that the wilderness, was not a safe ce.

 Book 5 3.6

    Book 5 Chapter 3.6 - Protection


    In reality, the heavily guarded Dragon City wasn¡¯t all that safe either. General Morgan had never closed off Dragon City, so as long as they were a legitimate citizen or of the Blood Parliament, they could enter and leave as they wished. As such, under the cover of night, battles would still break out from time to time in Dragon City. The scope and range of the conflicts would be somewhat restricted, but it was bing more and more uncontroble.


    Under the cover of night, two individuals slowly closed in on Persephone¡¯s private hospital. Their footsteps were light and graceful, ingeniously borrowing the surrounding topography, their figures almostpletely blending with the darkness. It seemed that these were experts at concealment and stealth movement. However, the back of one of the two was still targeted by the crosshairs of a front sight.


    A silent smile appeared on the corners of Lynch¡¯s lips. He was a specialist at concealment, while those two could only be considered experts.


    However, Lynch¡¯s smile froze in an instant. A military de that didn¡¯t reflect any light was already pressed against his neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move unless you want to die.¡± A deep and alluring female voice seemed to sound right next to Lynch¡¯s ears. Before she spoke, Lynch didn¡¯t sense her approach at all.


    Lynch¡¯s body went rigid, he didn¡¯t dare disy any movements. In his front sight, those two individuals walked into Persephone¡¯s private hospital at a speed that wasn¡¯t fast or slow. Before entering, the onegging behind suddenly turned around, smiling towards Lynch¡¯s direction. At the center of those crosshairs, his teeth looked exceptionally bright.


    ¡°Boss will be fine...¡± Lynch said quietly to himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s better if you worry about yourself first!¡± The female voice said coldly. Then, Lynch suffered a heavy strike to the back of his head, darkness covering everything before his eyes.


    In the underground private hospital, Helen was currently squatting on the ground, using a knife to chop up arge piece of beef. When she cut off a piece, she ced it at the center of her palm and extend her hand forward. The strange creature named Snow would then throw itself forward, using its agile tongue to scoop up the piece of flesh from her palm, directly swallowing it. Its disproportionatelyrge mouth was covered in sharp teeth, yet the process of feeding didn¡¯t bring Helen¡¯s hand the slightest bit of harm.


    Next to Helen was an extremelyrge piece of beef that was at least ten kilograms in weight. This amount still wasn¡¯t enough for Snow to eat its fill, and if it ate on its own, it would have finished the meat together with the bones in a few minutes. However, Helen patiently cut up the chunks of meat, and then fed them piece by piece to Snow. Her brain that excelled at calctions seemed to have forgotten that this was aplete waste of time. Meanwhile, Snow¡¯s dozen or sopound eyes flickered about, not in a rush to throw itself at the meat either, instead eating these pieces one after another from Helen¡¯s palm, from time to time licking her hand.


    As soon as Snow lifted another piece of meat from her hand, it suddenly whimpered, its body shuddering involuntarily. It was clearly scared, but it jumped forward, standing in front of Helen!


    The door into theboratory was already opened. Two men quietly walked in, looking Helen up and down. Their eyes only swept through Snow¡¯s body, immediately disregarding it as a small existence simr to a housecat. In the olden era, Snow might be able to scare others, but in the present world, there were just too many types of mutated creatures, so Snow was just another one of them.


    Helen stood up and calmly asked, ¡°You all are Bevs¡¯ subordinates right? Dr. Connor probably doesn¡¯t have the ability to control you two.¡±


    A maleughed in a reserved manner and said, ¡°Dr. Connor¡¯s status is quite high. He is also rather important, and now even more so. However, even now, he doesn¡¯t have the authority to order me. I only listen to Lord Bevs¡¯mands. Miss Helen, your distinguished self is exceptionally intelligent, and also unimaginably beautiful. Your house pet... Oh, I should say, your taste for things is extremely unique... it is also extremely smart. Even though I already did my best to retract my aura, it still knows to fear a seventh level expert like myself. This type of perception ability truly makes one sigh with praise! Miss Helen, please allow me to introduce myself first, I am...¡±


    Before the male had the chance to say his name, he suddenly released a muffled groan, falling weakly onto the ground, unexpectedly losing consciousness! Hispanion was no exception, simrly going unconscious.


    A tall figure appeared behind them, and then a loud and clearughter rang out within theboratory. ¡°That little fe is scared of me! Two idiots!¡±

 Book 5 4.1

    Book 5 Chapter 4.1 - Luck


    The male that walked in was tall in stature. Even though he wasn¡¯t all that robust, his near perfect muscle lines disyed explosive power. He had short silver-colored hair, and even his eyebrows were a strange silver color. His hair was soft and smooth, continuously fluttering above him like a silver-colored me. However, there was no wind in theboratory, and Helen couldn¡¯t see any energy supporting his hair.


    At the center of the man¡¯s brows was a faint silver-colored decorative design, something one would easily overlook without looking carefully. These patterns seemed to be made from energy and not something purely for decorative purposes.


    This was already power equal to the strength of a ck Dragonrider general, only, it was unknown how old he was. In this era, many powerful ability users could change their own appearances, and the higher the level of the ability user, the greater the extent to which they could change it. However, Helen sensed extremely young signals. No matter which angle she looked at it from, his body still seemed extremely young.


    The man¡¯s eyes burned like miniature suns as they stared at Helen, to the extent where she felt a bit of pain. The burning pain moved from top to bottom, and then back up over her entire body, and as a result, Helen knew that he had already conducted a scan of her body.


    ¡°Lafite Waltz, pleased to make your acquaintance, Miss Helen.¡± The man introduced himself, and then he took a step forward, reaching out his hand.


    Helen reached out hers, shaking Lafite¡¯s hand, discovering that his hand was ice cold and moist, as if she was holding the hand of a corpse. It was entirely different from the brilliance released from his eyes.


    After just a brief moment of contact, Helen pulled back her hand and said, ¡°Mister Lafite, I never expected the empress would have someone like your distinguished self in her ranks. Did youe this time to bring me away, or is it for something else? Please be a bit more direct, our time is extremely limited.¡±


    Lafite touched his chin as he stared at Helen, not concealing his desire at all as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much of a connection with neither the Spider Empress or Bevs. The one who asked me toe was Josh Morgan, he wants me to ensure your safety during this period of time. Damn it, this really is an annoying matter, definitely be offending both sides. I do owe the old man a favor, but it shouldn¡¯t be to this extent. That is why the additional condition for this transaction was that you are mine.¡±


    ¡°You think that is possible?¡± Helen wasn¡¯t affected at all by Lafite¡¯s words.


    Lafiteughed and said, ¡°What is there to not like be happy about as my woman? ... alright, this joke is a bitme... Morgan that old thing only agreed to let me pursue you as I wished. Fuck, why do I feel like I was cheated?¡±


    Helen still spoke with a mechanical and ice-cold voice. ¡°There is no chance for an advantage when doing business with him. However, if you are regretting it now, you still have time. I do not need your protection. As for the two on the ground, you can consider it as me owing you a favor.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t? You think this little thing really can protect you?¡± Lafite¡¯s smite was extremely brilliant. One had to admit that if one was judging only based on his external appearance, he truly was a rare handsome individual. He suddenly reached out his hand, and then Snow who was cowering behind Helen¡¯s feet was surrounded by a formless force field, its body involuntarily flying into Lafite¡¯s hands.


    Snow curled up into a ball. All of its sharp teeth, delike pricks, and sharp ws retracted into its body, and itspound eyes tightly closed. However, when Lafite¡¯s zing eyesnded on its body, its skin immediately changed color. Two burn marks unexpectedly appeared under his eyes, and there were even two strands of clear smoke rising, as if it had been burnt.


    Helen¡¯s face immediately changed, but she recovered soon after. Only, when staring at Lafite, a rarely seen viciousness appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°I truly must apologize. I¡¯ve only recently recovered my freedom, so I haven¡¯t fully adapted yet, still unable to fully control myself.¡± Lafite said. However, he clearly didn¡¯t possess much sincerity.


    ¡°If you wish for our interaction to still be pleasant, lower my daughter!¡± Helen said one word after another.


    ¡°Daughter!¡± Lafite¡¯s expression immediately became extremely brilliant. He gave the Snow in his hands who was clearly an abnormal creature a look, and then looked at Helen, his mind rising and falling intensely. Even when he was fighting while soaked in blood against his mortal enemy, it was nothing more than this.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lafite took a deep breath, and then ced Snow into Helen¡¯s hands. Afterwards, he revealed a smile simr to that of Apollo and said, ¡°Regardless, you are still as attractive as in the past.¡±


    As soon as it returned to Helen¡¯s hands, Snow immediately extended its eight limbs, crawling up Helen¡¯s chest and then making its way inside. The two burn marks remained on its body, and even with its powerful recovering ability, it still couldn¡¯t get rid of it. It seemed like Lafite¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t as simple as just heat.


    When he saw that Helen didn¡¯t reply, Lafite didn¡¯t seem too bothered by it. He smiled and said, ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t seem bad. If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s sleep together tonight.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±

 Book 5 4.2

    Book 5 Chapter 4.2 - Luck


    From start to finish, none of them paid any attention to the twoying on the ground, as if they werepletely forgotten by the world. In reality, they had long woken up, but they didn¡¯t dare disy any movements, even pretending to still be unconscious. These two were both vicious and savage people, but right now, they were experiencing so much fear that they couldn¡¯t even control their own bodies, as if they encountered their natural predator.


    Helen and Lafite¡¯s conversation finally came to an end. Right when they were about to sneak away, they suddenly felt a wave of dizziness, once again falling unconscious.


    Just like the first time, they still had no idea how exactly it happened.


    After walking into the highest authority smallboratory, Helen closed theboratory¡¯s separating door, and also activated the highest level of restrictions. However, regardless of whether it was the alloy doors that could block a direct bombardment from heavy artillery or theyers uponyers of secret codes she personally set up, it couldn¡¯t bring her the slightest sense of security. Pressing her back against the door,rge amounts of sweat immediately poured out from Helen¡¯s body, and her face appeared quite pale as well.


    Lafite looked just like a street thug who didn¡¯t know how great the world was, but the pressure he brought Helen was iparable. Only after taking some time to adjust her breathing did she produce Snow from her bosom, carefully looking at the two burn marks that still didn¡¯t fade. Arge portion of the pressure she faced originated from worry for this little fe.


    Snow continuously licked at the injury on its body, clearly unable to rely purely on its own recoverative ability to restore its body. Helen released a sigh, and after thinking for a bit, she ced this little fe into a cultivation trough and started up the restoration procedure. As the anesthesia of the nutrient fluid kicked in, the deeply worried Snow slowly calmed down, quietly floating in the fluid.


    A few minutester, the amount of time needed for Snow¡¯s body to recover was disyed on the light screen: 26 hours and 45 minutes. This amount of time made Helen frown slightly. When Snow fought with herpanions in the past, no matter how severe the injuries she received, the recovery process would still be around two or three hours.


    After carefully thinking for a bit, Helen tapped on the light screen next to her. Themunications menu only had a few portraits, one of them shockingly General Josh Morgan. She paused for a moment over Morgan¡¯s portrait, and then swiped it to the side, switching to the portrait on the side.


    A momentter, the beep for leaving a message sounded from the light screen. After thinking for a bit, Helen said, ¡°You owe me a favor. It¡¯s time for you to return it.¡±


    Dragon City¡¯s night was extremely peaceful, peaceful to the point of making one feel a bit suffocated. Under the darkness, Persephone¡¯s private hospital wasn¡¯t all that big, nor was it that grand of a structure, yet it suddenly felt a bit cold.


    The woman hiding in the darkness stared rigidly at the private hospital, feeling more and more uneasy inside. Time passed, one second, one minute at a time. There was no news or activity from her two craftypanions. She looked at her watch; half an hour had already passed.


    For a high level ability user like herself, she was extremely sensitive towards the passage of time, her perception precision far exceeding that of a normal wristwatch. Meanwhile, the watch on her wrist was capable of gathering coordinates,munications, long distance scouting, served as a portable intelligence system, as well as many other functions. The watch in itself was also a powerful explosive. The function of telling time was purely for decorative and disguise purposes. The fact that she looked at the watch only meant that she was currently in an extremely nervous state.


    Half an hour! This amount of time was already enough for the two of them to search the Empire State Building once over!


    A shadow silently surrounded the entire region. She turned around to look at Lynch who didn¡¯t budge an inch, and only then did she feel a slight sense of ease. A high level sniper like Lynch was extremely rare, his fundamental value far above just his ability ranks. If this was a trap, the enemy definitely wouldn¡¯t have used Lynch to serve as the bait. Even if something truly unexpected happened, if Lynch was used as the bargaining chip, she would still definitely be able to exchange for something.


    The private hospital¡¯s rear door suddenly opened, but it was opened in a rather brash manner. The steel doors smashed against the wall with a bang sound, releasing a loud noise, shattering this night¡¯s peacefulness. The sudden sound unexpectedly scared her until she trembled slightly, almost breaking away from her hidden state.


    A leather boot moved back into the darkness behind the metal door, and then a handsome and unruly male walked out, his short silver hair extremely dazzling as they fluttered about in the darkness. It was precisely him who crudely kicked open the metal door, giving the female assassin who was hiding in the darkness quite the scare. In his hands were tworge ck trash bags, unknown what exactly was stored within them.


    Following two thunk sounds, therge trash bags were tossed into the rubbish cans, scaring away quite a few mutated stray cats. The male pped his hands a few times, and then suddenly produced another trash bag from who knew where. With a casual toss, it was thrown in front of the trash can. Afterpleting these mysterious motions, he looked into the darkness, disying a charming and enigmatic smile before leisurely waking back into the private hospital, closing the door behind him with another bang sound.


    For some reason, the sound of the door closing startled her once again!


    The night thus became peaceful again.

 Book 5 4.3

    Book 5 Chapter 4.3 - Luck


    She hid in the darkness. Suddenly, an indescribable dry heat overcame her, as if there were mes all around her. She knew that her own temperature was rising, but this waspletely inconceivable! As a veteran assassin, ever since she was just ten years old, she could make her body temperature the same as her surroundings for an entire night. In the new era where experts with strengthened vision could be found everywhere, not making one¡¯s body temperature the same as he surroundings was the same as amp in the darkness, as eye-grabbing as she could be. Right now, it wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t control her body, but rather that she couldn¡¯t control her state of mind.


    She was nervous, indescribably nervous.


    In the darkness, the two trash bags that were sticking out from the trash can carried some type of magic force that was currently calling out to her. Sweat continuously poured out, drenching the ck-colored facemask covering her face. Her back was quickly and slightly rising up and down; it was clear that she couldn¡¯t control the rhythm of her breathing.


    Finally, she still couldn¡¯t resist this calling that was like the temptation of the devil. Like a ghost, she leapt out, moved past the concentrated darkness, throwing herself at Persephone¡¯s private hospital.


    That ce already became the nest of the devil.


    Several hundred meters of distance was crossed in an instant. She was like a cat with an arched back, silently closing in on that trash can. Then, with a swipe of her right hand, several long gashes appeared on therge trash bags, and then what these bags carried fell out with a hu sound. This time, she finally saw what was inside the trash bags: human body parts! Body parts that had been randomly chopped up!


    On one of the arms, she saw a familiar tattoo, indicating that this was one of herpanions. Meanwhile, among the other body parts was a perfectly preserved head, the face just happening to be looking at her. That was her otherpanion.


    As such, she understood the conclusion of herpanions, and fear finally overwhelmed the temptation and curiosity.


    She suddenly turned around, and as her body moved, it was alreadypressed to the limit, allowing her to immediately erupt with unprecedented speed in escape!


    Power surged from her body, yet she didn¡¯t leave the ground. From the nape of her neck down to her tailbone, a total of six streaks of blood shot out from her back, the blood carrying parts of her vertebra, tissues, and muscles. Her body swayed back and forth, struggling to stand still, however, in the end, she could no longermand her own body, finally falling heavily onto the ground. When her face made contact with the floor, what she felt wasn¡¯t the rough concrete, but rather smooth stic.


    That was the trash bag the male had thrown out just now.


    ¡°When did he make a move?¡± This was the first thought that emerged in her head after falling.


    ¡°Turns out this trash bag was prepared for me...¡± This was her second thought after falling down, as well as her final thought.


    Following a crash, the metal gate was opened again. Lafite walked out, and with a casual kick, the female assassin¡¯s body was covered by the trash bag. Lafite tied up the bag, and then casually flung the bag to the side of the trash can before leaving. At this moment, a flickering piece of metal suddenly caught his attention. Lafite leaned over, gave it a look, and then said to himself, ¡°Yevuka? What a strange name. Is she well-known?¡±


    With a casual toss, the metal engraving tag drew out a graceful arc in the air beforending in the trash.


    In all of the Blood Parliament, the name Yevuka was extremely famous. Lafite didn¡¯t know this, but even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to it. For a corpse, all reputation became meaningless.


    After a brief moment of noise, the night once again became peaceful.


    Outside Dragon City¡¯s market, a shabby-looking jeep was releasing thick ck smoke, driving along the rugged road with difficulty. It was quite the historical machine, a vehicle that should have long been scrapped for metal. The jeep carried two trademark characteristics of the federation: the vehicle wasrge, and the horsepower great. However, even though only a single person was riding inside the vehicle, it was still so cramped that it was a bit hard to breathe.


    The jeep finally roared into the old warehouse district before stopping. The driver shifted his wide and square body, squeezing out from the vehicle with difficulty and jumping out. When his feetnded on the ground, the entire surface shook.


    Captain Curtis¡¯ upper body was bare as he walked withrge steps towards the simple and crude residence. His ck-colored skin flickered with a faint radiance, perfectly disying his muscle¡¯s lines, his square-shaped body looking like a ck steel ingot. When he returned to his room, he pulled open his incredibly old-fashioned icebox, fishing out a can of beer and fiercely pouring the contents into his mouth. Only when the entire can of beer was emptied did he swallow with a gulp sound. There were a few more cans of beer in the icebox, but the captain only gave them a few nces of desire before clenching his teeth and closing the icebox¡¯s door.


    Soon after, the captain walked over to the study, sitting his enormous bottom on the steel welded chair. He leaned backwards, and only when he got into afortable position did he press the old-fashioned intelligent system¡¯s power button. The captain¡¯s intelligence system already had twenty years of history. For it to even be usable right now was truly a miracle.


    Under the steel chair¡¯s creaking sounds, the screen finally unwillingly lit up. The first thing that jumped out, was the one the captain didn¡¯t want to see the most.


    When he saw Helen¡¯s expressionless face, the captain buried his face in his hands with a pa sound.

 Book 5 4.4

    Book 5 Chapter 4.4 - Luck


    Only with great difficulty did the captain prepare a battlefield mindset, lowering hisrge hands and pressing towards the screen while clenching his teeth. From the amount of strength he was exerting, one could tell that he really wanted to jab his finger straight through the screen.


    Unfortunately, even though the captain¡¯s intelligence system was ancient, it was still a hundred percent a military good. The military quality screen stopped the captain¡¯s powerful jab without any suspense, and then Helen¡¯s immobile face began to move. Her gaze was ice-cold like electronic eyes, but no matter how Curtis looked at it, he felt like she wasughing at him.


    ¡°You owe me a favor. It¡¯s time for you to return it.¡± The speaker yed Helen¡¯s message.


    ¡°I knew it was going to turn out like this!!¡± The captain roared, brandishing his enormous fists to strike at the steel welded intelligence system table. However, his reasoning told him that if his two fists struck downwards, it would definitely smash both the table and intelligence system to pieces. For the captain who was in quite the economic bind, this definitely wouldn¡¯t be a small expense.


    The fists came to an abrupt stop when they were less than a centimeter from the table. The captain¡¯s face flushed with a wave of redness, and the steel table also released a vibrating sound.


    Since he already saw Helen¡¯s message, even if he smashed apart the intelligence system, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. Right now, he was like a red-eyed bull, but there was no matador to help him vent his anger.


    Curtis suddenly stood up and walked up to the icebox withrge steps. He pulled open the door, brought out all of the beer stored inside, and then emptied every single one of them into his stomach. Only afterpleting this did he fiercely m the icebox door and walk out. He crammed his way into the jeep and forcefully started up the engine. The jeep turned around with a groan, leaving through the courtyard¡¯s main entrance. However, as soon as it left the entrance, it released a few clumps of smoke before dying out. Curtis stared hatefully at the key. A few ear-splitting friction sounds could be heard from the engine, and then it no longer moved.


    ¡°sted luck! I knew it would be like this!¡± Curtis roared while squeezing his way out from the vehicle. He really wanted to give the car a kick, but this was his only vehicle, and it still had hopes of being repaired. When he thought of this, the leg that was already flying out changed directions, kicking heavily into a pile of cement, causing half of it to fly in all directions.


    The captain returned to the courtyard as fast as he could, rushing into the storehouse. A few minutester, the captain that walked out had already changed into a tactical vest, all types of bullets and grenades inserted on it, on his back a machine cannon ammunition chest only a mobile suit would use. A glistening yellow chain extended out, the other end entering the multi-barreled rapid-fire machine cannon specially designed for a mobile suit.


    The fully armed captain was full of killing intent as he stepped out from the courtyard. Then, with heavy footsteps that wouldn¡¯t lose out to mobile armors, he jogged towards Persephone¡¯s private hospital.


    The private hospital felt rather empty. This hospital that originally had four or five doctors, six or seven nurses, as well as a few other staff members in charge of odd jobs now only had an old man watching over the main building and doing some basic cleaning to prevent the hospital from bing a trash scene. Helen spent most of her time in the underground regions, and she rarely left through the main entrance.


    Within the hospital, a few medicine bottles on the shelves began to shake slightly, and then the shaking became greater and greater. The old man that was half reclining on the chair behind the door noticed this. He opened his drowsy eyes, and through the dusky lighting, he saw that the medicine rack was shaking with greater and greater intensity, his face that was covered in wrinkles gradually disying an expression of rm.


    Before hepletely stood up from the chair, with a bang sound, the tworge locked doors were sted open by an artillery shell. The chains and lock flew off of the door, smashing into the medicine rack, shattering quite a few of the medicine bottles. Flying ss fragments and medicinal liquid sttered outwards, quite a fewnding on the old man¡¯s body. However, he only stood there nkly, staring at the wide open entrance.


    Under a faint green-colored illumination, a mountainlike tall and sturdy figure appeared before the wide open entrance. He wasn¡¯t all that tall, but the pressure he gave off was iparable. The old man had already worked at this hospital for many years, and when Persephone was still here, he had seen quite a few individuals who were taller and sturdier than this fe. However, none of them exuded even half the pressure of this person.


    Rough air shot out from his nostrils like a furious bull. Without any dy, he directly made his way through the lounge and into the passageway that led to the floor below. The emergency passage was an old-fashioned spiral staircase, so the old man was extremely doubtful if it could even hold this man¡¯s ridiculously wide body.


    The captain quickly dispelled the old man¡¯s doubts, sessfully forcing his way into the passageway and heading downwards without any decrease in speed. Only, when the old man heard ear-piercing sounds of metal grinding against the walls, he couldn¡¯t help but feel worried, fearing that the ammunition covering the captain¡¯s body might explode because of this.

 Book 5 4.5

    Book 5 Chapter 4.5 - Luck


    In the underground experiment region, Lafite finally found a room that he barely felt satisfied with. From his perspective, no matter what kind of room it was, they were actually all the same; as long as the bed in the room didn¡¯t have a sleeping Helen, then he couldn¡¯t really be considered satisfied. Right now, he had just taken a bath, his upper body naked, his lower body dressed in a pair of casual trousers. In his hands was a silver-colored cloth strip. He slowly tied it around his eyes, and then carefully tied a knot. His movements were slow and graceful, as if his fingers were ying a musical instrument.


    However, a slight quaking noise sounded from the ground surface, making Lafite¡¯s movements suddenly be rigid,pletely ruining the rhythm and aesthetic. He stood there, pausing for an almost unperceivable moment, and then suddenly disappeared from the room.


    The door was originally closed, but the moment Lafite disappeared, it suddenly opened. It moved back and forth, and then suddenly released an ear-splitting creak. The light alloy door was suddenly covered in cracks!


    Lafite opened them and walked out from the room in quite the proper fashion, only, the speed at which he opened the door was too fast. As a result, the alloy door was unable to endure such tremendous power, falling apart.


    Underground second floor, at the two ends of a short corridor, two ferocious whirlwinds suddenly swept about. Captain Ben Curtis¡¯ wide body squeezed out from the corridor, his little eyes that shone brilliantly staring rigidly at the other end, even though there was nothing there. When the captain¡¯s gaze drifted over, a ghost-like figure already appeared.


    When he saw that handsome face with eyes covered by a silver cloth, the captain¡¯s face suddenly changed, bing serious and full of shock. He couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Silver Hair?¡±


    The calm and unhurriedness Lafite always disyed also disappeared without a trace at this moment, his face now covered with disbelief and shock. He cried out involuntarily, ¡°ck Steel?¡±


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?!¡± The two individuals seemed to have asked at the same time, and then they both closed their mouths. The captain stared deathly at Lafite, and even though Lafite¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be seen, all of his perception was concentrated on the captain¡¯s body.


    The air here seemed to have frozen still.


    After an entire minute had passed, Lafite suddenlyughed and said, ¡°ck Steel, after all these years, your vile tastes still haven¡¯t changed, liking those lousy copper rotten steel things. Who are you trying to fool?¡±


    Curtis spat out a heavy clump of spittle onto the ground, and then heughed coldly. ¡°What can I do? There are so many people in this world, and there will always be some idiots who only know to look at this junk. Saying all this shit about me, aren¡¯t you the same as before too? Always with that look that¡¯s not masculine or feminine, disying your old body regardless of the weather!¡±


    Lafite was still smiling, but his smile was now full of a deep chilliness. He said slowly, ¡°ck Steel, I¡¯ve already told you many times that I am not old, at the very least younger than you!¡±


    ¡°The young girls now all call me uncle!¡± The captain disyed an unprecedented harshness.


    The muscles on Lafite¡¯s face clearly jumped, but he seemed to understand the captain well, not continuing this bickering with him. He instead changed the topic, asking, ¡°Why would you show up here?¡±


    Without waiting for the captain to reply, Lafite couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°After not meeting for so many years, from your current appearance, it seems like you haven¡¯t been doing all that well! I¡¯m even willing to bet that right now, you¡¯re not even a major general. With your nature that¡¯s like a wild boar¡¯s, a few mistakes and you might not even be a colonel.¡±


    When he heard Lafite¡¯s sarcasm, the captain surprisingly didn¡¯t be angry, instead cracking open a grin, revealing a row ofrge shining teeth. ¡°Right now, I am a captain!¡±


    ¡°Captain?¡± Laftie¡¯s smile immediately disappeared. He put away his frivolous attitude and coldly said, ¡°I truly didn¡¯t expect that you didn¡¯t change in the slightest. Just now, I underestimated you. Alright, we should discuss some proper things now. Why are you here? Morgan, that old thing, entrusted me with protecting Helen. Even though I find that old thing quite unsightly, I already agreed to his request, so I¡¯m going to see this to its end. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t set your eyes on Helen.¡±


    The captain cracked open arge grin,ughing silently. ¡°In my opinion, the one that has his eyes on Helen is you, right? Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t see through this bit. I still remember those things from back then! I say, you should just let your mission end here. Helen already asked me to protect her. This ce isn¡¯t that big, a bit too cramped for two men. That¡¯s why it¡¯s probably best if you roll back to your old nest to grow mold!¡±


    Lafite¡¯s body suddenly rxed, revealing an enchanting smile before saying, ¡°Alright, ck Steel, it seems like you really can¡¯t stop yourself from getting involved! This is perfect, I haven¡¯t had some exercise in a long time, my body about to rust. There¡¯s a restroom over there, so how about the two of us enter and properlypete a bit?¡±


    ¡°You mean to fight like a man?¡± The captain gave Lafite a sidelong nce.


    Lafite¡¯s face became covered in ayer of blue as he squeezed out a sentence from between the gaps of his teeth, ¡°When wee out, let¡¯s see who it is that¡¯s not like a man!¡±


    The captain revealed his white teeth again. All of the weapons and ammunition were unloaded, only wearing that tactical vest. He followed Lafite up the stairs, walked into the restroom, and then closed the door behind him.


    The entire privateboratory shook, and then everything became quiet.

 Book 5 4.6

    Book 5 Chapter 4.6 - Luck


    Following a crash sound, the door into the restroom was forcefully kicked open by the captain¡¯srge foot, and then his square steel-like body squeezed out. Curtis walked with his head high and chest out, but not even his coal ck skin could hide his swelled eye socket or injured lips. Due to the darkness of his skin, the injuries weren¡¯t all that noticeable, only, the tactical vest had already been been turned into tattered cloth strips, and the sturdy trousers already became triangle briefs. In addition, his movements were extremely stiff, actions that required slightly more motion making him grimace in pain. It was clear that his injuries weren¡¯t light.


    From when the restroom door was closed to when it was reopened, less than a minute had passed. However, the captain¡¯s condition waspletely different.


    Curtis¡¯ body took a few steps with difficulty, and then he suddenly released a muffled groan, his enormous body staggering, almost falling onto the ground. He immediately reached his hand out towards the wall, no longer having time to worry about appearances, but this still wasn¡¯t enough. In the end, his entire body leaned against the wall, and only then did he stabilize himself.


    Lafite¡¯s figure emerged from behind the restroom door. His head of silver hair was no longer fluttering about in this ce without wind, but instead falling down in a disordered and messy manner. The delicate white jadelike skin on his face and upper body was covered in purple color, with fist marks and finger traces everywhere. There were some areas that were swelled high up, his situation seemingly not much better off than the captain¡¯s. This was especially the case when one saw that the left side of his face had an especially clear shoe imprint, and from its size, it was clear that it was the exact same as the captain¡¯s shoe. From top to bottom, Lafite¡¯s only unchanged part was the silver colored blindfold.


    Lafite¡¯s gait was more steady and calm than the captain¡¯s, but as soon as he left the restroom, his body couldn¡¯t help but shake. He immediately held onto the restroom door, and only then did he prevent himself from falling. His eyes that were covered looked in the captain¡¯s direction.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Could it be that you weren¡¯t beaten into submission yet?¡± Curtisughed coldly.


    ¡°You speak like you won!¡± Lafite sneered.


    ¡°At the very least, I didn¡¯t lose.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then should we have another round?¡± Lafite challenged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not!¡± Curtis cheerfully epted.


    The two men who were on the verge of copse stared at each other for a long time, but neither of them showed any intention of taking action again. As such, they both released a snort, and then gave each other the middle finger.


    Eventually, the captain dragged his heavy body towards the stairs.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Laftie asked.


    ¡°Going to look for a ce to sleep!¡± The captain mumbled in reply.


    ¡°Helen¡¯s bedroom is but over there! What, you aren¡¯t going to protect her at her side? Aren¡¯t you scared that I might suddenly get excited and then decide to just do her? If that timees, how are you going to exin things?¡± Lafite said with a coldugh.


    The captain sized up Lafite with an expression of ridicule. ¡°Getting excited in your current state? Have at it, I¡¯ll even advise her not to resist.¡±


    Lafite didn¡¯t get angry, instead saying, ¡°Your injuries are greater than mine!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not as fragile as you.¡±


    After another vicious exchange of insults, the two momentarily couldn¡¯t find anything new to throw at the other party, finally deciding that it was a bit senseless. They moved towards the staircase one after the other.


    While walking, Lafite suddenly thought of something. He revealed a mysterious smile, and then slowly said, ¡°If those puppies under Bevs knew about our current condition, they¡¯d definitely rush here as if their assess were on fire.¡±


    Curtis simrly revealed a rare meaningful smile, saying, ¡°Probably. Back then, when we were locked up in the same prison cell, each time we finished fighting, there would always be unsightly fes who wished to take advantage of the situation...¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡±

 Book 5 4.7

    Book 5 Chapter 4.7 - Luck


    ¡°Ah!!¡± A blood-curdling scream suddenly rang through the spacious and luxurious room. Dr. Connor suddenly sat up, breathing in and out heavily, ice cold sweat continuously flowing down the strands of hair stuck to his forehead. His nightgown was long soaked through, incredibly ufortable as it stuck to his body.


    The doctor continued to gasp for breath, and only after some time did he recover a bit from the terror of the nightmare. He slowly looked around.


    The nightlights were extremely gentle,pletely illuminating the 100 square meter luxurious bedroom. Their designs were ingenious, functioning both as decorations and sources of light without disturbing the owner¡¯s sleep. The bedroom was gorgeous, yet simplistic at the same time, the work of a great master. The spacious surface area was especially to the doctor¡¯s liking. Only after obtaining sess in the chosen project did Dr. Connor obtain this residence that had both luxury and technology. This mansion that covered over three thousand square meters had several dozen servants in charge of various tasks, as well as seven or eight beauties with different styles. Connor liked them a lot, but he didn¡¯t like sleeping with others. That is why each time he finished venting his desires, he would always drive them out from his bedroom.


    However, the room was spacious and empty to the point of making him feel suffocated. All areas of darkness in the room felt like they were hiding monsters that would jump out at any time, even though Conner¡¯s perception clearly didn¡¯t sense anything. The less he perceived, the more fearful Connor became. He was but someone with seven levels of Perception Domain ability! The powerful perception abilities were not only so that he could explore the world on a subatomic level, but because the greater one¡¯s abilities in the Perception Domain, the greater the human brain would be. The other ability domains would also more or less bring some evolution to the brain, as well as nervous system abilities, but none of them were as great as Perception Domain abilities.


    The scenes from the nightmare he just had were still vivid in his mind. Even though it was still early, Connor didn¡¯t feel any sleepiness. He got off the bed, removed the wet and sticky pajamas, took a shower, and only then did he feel a bit better. He walked to the phone, pressed a few numbers, but no one answered. It seemed like those women were all fast asleep, none of them even hearing the ringing of the phone. Even though they were only separated by one floor, this insignificant amount of hindrance got rid of all courage he had. He paced about a few times around the room, and in the end, he finally couldn¡¯t hold back the restlessness he was feeling, dialing his assistant¡¯s number.


    That male assistant who wasn¡¯t all that special to look at was always silently working, in thest ten years continuously residing in the research room. He was a genius in certain areas, but in most fields, his talent couldn¡¯tpare to Dr. Connor¡¯s at all. Connor precisely needed someone like this who was hardworking, willing to take tasks despite criticism, someone who was extremely smart and couldplete work on his own, but not smart to the extent where it threatened Connor¡¯s position.


    The call went through, leaving Connor somewhat surprised. He originally wanted to leave his assistant with a message, not expecting the assistant to still be awake.


    ¡°Hey... en, that...¡± The doctor whose brain was experiencing a momentary sluggishness couldn¡¯t recall his assistant¡¯s name. It was quite strange as well, this mediocre and hardworking assistant seemed to be like air, indispensable, but often overlooked.


    ¡°There still hasn¡¯t been any news.¡± The assistant¡¯s deep voice sounded from the other end.


    ¡°No news?¡± The doctor gave the current time a look, and then he frowned. There should have been results a long time ago. Even if no one was able to hurry back, there should still be news of sess or failure. Howe there was still no news?


    The assistant on the other end of the phone remained silent for a moment, and then said, ¡°To be more precise, they should have reported back to Bevs.


    Connor obviously understood his assistant¡¯s intentions. If it was purely from a standpoint of status, Yevuka wasn¡¯t much inferior to Connor himself. If it wasn¡¯t because of Helen¡¯s involvement in the chosen project, he wouldn¡¯t be able to order Yevuka around at all. The doctor¡¯s current status was achieved because of the chosen project, and only then did his importance continuously increase. The reason why Yevuka and two other high level ability users were dispatched was also because of Bevs¡¯ orders. After experiencing continuous defeats, even the doctor himself clearly understood that high level abilities werepletely wasted on these chosen whocked intelligence and experience, their performance on the battlefield far inferior whenpared to ability users with simr levels of abilities. For example, an assassin like Yevuka, purely in terms of abilities, had about the same levels as the elite chosen under Connor. However, if they were to fight on the battlefield, not even ten chosen could kill her.


    When the chosen project achieved a breakthrough, Dr. Connor¡¯s status experienced a sharp rise, already reaching the edge of Bevs¡¯ core ring of strategic decision-making. That thing stored at the very depths of the research base, as well as the mysterious resources Bevs grasped, would all be opened to him. Connor knew that in that mysterious world, there was at least one thing that possessed unrejectable temptation.


    That was, true eternal life.

 Book 5 4.8

    Book 5 Chapter 4.8 - Luck


    The value of the chosen wasn¡¯t only the advancement of human ability research, but even more so rested in its seemingly endless production capacity. All types of powerful ability users would be produced like mice, and with just some simple training, they could disy powerfulbat strength. Meanwhile, their manufacturing costs were low to the extent where they were sent out onto the battlefield before their specialized equipment was even finished!


    Out of over ten thousand humans, there might only be one expert like Yevuka. However, every month, hundreds of ability users would walk out from the doctor¡¯s nurturing! Yevuka can defeat a dozen or so simr levelled chosen, but when close to a hundred chosen swarmed about, if she didn¡¯t run, there would only be death awaiting her. In addition, when one¡¯s abilities reached Yevuka¡¯s level, improving any further became extremely difficult. However, in the past few months, the abilities of the chosen that came from Dr. Connor¡¯s concoctions already increased from five levels to seven. Meanwhile, in the depths of the research base were three cultivation troughs that had existed since the very start of the chosen project, within them the products of all of Connor¡¯s greatest care and efforts. He had been trying to perfect them all this time.


    These three were the core of this project. It could be said that until now, all of the chosen so far were experimental bodies used to perfect them. Meanwhile, of these three, two of them would eventually be test subjects as well. Only the finalpleted one was the true chosen!


    Based on Dr. Connor¡¯s ns, if nothing unexpected happened, the degree ofpletion of the current chosen should have reached the threshold of 50%. In a few more months, the final chosen would be created.


    However, the only eternal constant of the world was that it would always be full of unexpected events.


    As soon as the second batch of chosen emerged, when Dr. Connor was in incredibly high spirits, the greatest unexpected event happened, something that was enough topletely destroy the chosen project.


    When he thought of this, Dr. Connor immediately felt a headache. His hand clenched the receiver, trying his best to make his voice sound as normal as possible. ¡°How much materials do we have left?¡±


    The sound of paper being flipped sounded from the other end, and a whileter, the assistant said, ¡°Low level materials fifty-two, mid level eleven, high level three.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± The doctor¡¯s voice became a bit higher.


    ¡°This is the amount if we don¡¯t produce any rejects.¡± The assistant clearly didn¡¯t want to give the doctor any room for delusion.


    Not producing any rejects while creating chosen was impossible, and the higher level the chosen, the greater the rate of rejects. The rate of failure for chosen that only had five levels of ability and inferior intelligence was 15%, sixth level abilities with normal intelligence around 25%. Meanwhile, for high quality chosen with high levels of abilities and simrly high levels of intelligence, the rate of failure was 85%! For those three chosen that Dr. Connor ced all of his hopes on, the rate of failure was infinitely close to 100%. This was also the reason why Connor didn¡¯t dare touch them yet.


    The so-called materials, was the gic substance collected from intruder cells.


    The intruder cells were extremely difficult to preserve, requiring near absolute zero temperature in order to maintainplete vitality and properties. Once the environment changed, it would recover its inherent qualities within a minute, turning all biological cells into a base solvent for only its multiplication and expansion. When it couldn¡¯t find any more nourishment, it wouldpletely die off. Based on normal theory, intruder cells could be produced endlessly, but for some reason, only the original cells obtained from Su¡¯s body could be used to make chosen. Those intruder cells that wereter produced would only turn the chosen into a flesh monster without any independent intelligence, only capable of ughter and devouring. However, from the original intruder cells and the auxiliary bodies, Connor couldn¡¯t find the slightest bit of difference. Perhaps the secrets rested in the locked portion of the genes. However, with his current level of science and technology, breaking through the intruder cell¡¯s genes waspletely wishful thinking.


    Connor already did everything he could, but he still couldn¡¯t make any original intruder cells. When Su¡¯s original cells werepletely exhausted, that would also signify the end of the chosen project.


    It just so happened that at this critical moment, Su killed Bevs¡¯ son, thus now being on the run.


    Connor cursed the chairman¡¯s dead son at least several dozen times each day. If Su was still in the ck Dragonriders, how great would it be? All of his problems would be easily solved. He believed that he had many things that Su would be willing to exchange for. Su had subordinates and friends, and those subordinates needed to increase their abilities, while the doctor¡¯s researchb had the mostplete ability formtion system in the entire parliament. He could bring out any mass-produced ability formtion, and all he would ask for was but a negligible amount of Su¡¯s blood.


    However, all of those ns amounted to nothing.


    If we were topare a chosen to a car, then intruder cells were the engine, and Connor had no way of producing this engine.


    Helen, Helen might still have a few more intruder cells! Connor suddenly thought of this while at the end of his rope, as if he found a glimmer of hope within an endless dark tunnel. Su always had his checkups with Helen, and as a specialist at the very top of biochemistry, Connor refused to believe that she couldn¡¯t see that Su was special, and he also refused to believe that she didn¡¯t keep a few specimen. Even though once the intruder cells had left the body, they had to be preserved under an environment of near zero, so even though Persephone¡¯s private hospital might not have such high level instations, the doctor still maintained a gleam of hope.


    He contacted Helen, hoping to obtain some intruder cell samples, but he was unexpectedly directly rejected. Helen always believed Dr. Connor¡¯s chosen project to be something that went against humanism, and she even believed that carrying out the chosen project was the same as making all living things their enemy! Connor obviously didn¡¯t agree with her opinion, but as their viewpoints had differed since the very start, Helen definitely wouldn¡¯t offer the slightest bit of contribution for his chosen project.


    Since negotiations failed, Connor could only use force. At first, he sent out his own chosen, but these chosen who were unsuited to fighting in an environment in Dragon City andcked both intelligence and experience were clearly not enough toplete the task. Left with no choice, Connor could only inform Bevs about the situation, of course, the information he provided missing a few things so as to not lower his own reputation with the chairman too much. After receiving Connor¡¯s report, Yevuka and two other seventh level ability users were thus sent out to hunt Helen.


    Yevuka¡¯sbat ability might be inferior to udia¡¯s, but as an assassin, she was definitely the optimal candidate forpleting this mission.


    Dragon City was still General Morgan¡¯s domain. In Dragon City, no matter what one was trying to aplish, they had to be careful not to cross that invisible line. Bevs¡¯ choice forpleting this task clearly illustrated this point, while Connor¡¯s prior actions were quite brash, quite possibly touching Morgan¡¯s bottom line. Connor who wascent with himself was already starting to look down on Morgan. After all, Morgan was already old, and as a rising figure under the chairman¡¯s eyes, even if he went a bit overboard, so what? However, when he saw how Bevs treated this matter, Connor immediately broke out in cold sweat!


    The night was extremely peaceful, but when the doctor recalled the past, he instead felt restless and uneasy. He lowered the phone. A thought continuously hovered around: what if, just what if Yevuka failed?


    As soon as this thought emerged, he could no longer get rid of it. Even though his reasoning told the doctor that this was impossible, he still couldn¡¯t help but think this.

 Book 5 4.9

    Book 5 Chapter 4.9 - Luck


    The world from his nightmare resurfaced. That was a cold, dusky world full of deathly stillness. There was no life force. Regardless of whether it was the flying birds, mutated creatures, or the lowest bacterium, there was nothing. This was a vast and endless world, but also an iparably deste one. The cracked great earth was covered in grains of sand, yet there was no sign of water. Extremelyrges floated in the sky, the dark ck outer space backdrop filled with stars. However, the doctor who gazed upon this boundless cosmos had a feeling that couldn¡¯t be clearer, and that was that regardless of whether it was the stars he could or couldn¡¯t see, they were all the same as the celestial body under his feet,pletely devoid of all life!


    It was a deathly still universe. There was no life right now, and in the future, there wouldn¡¯t be any either. In this universe, Dr. Connor was the only one with consciousness, but he knew that he himself wasn¡¯t alive either. He existed in this universe through an unexinable state, and he was currently being influenced by the universe, his life force quickly flowing out from him. At the final moment, Connor¡¯s instinct to survive erupted with shocking power, forcefully pulling his consciousness out from the universe.


    Thus, the doctor woke up.


    Conor knew that this was definitely not just a simple dream. If his willpower wasn¡¯t that steady, he might have been forever lost in that dreand. No, not lost, but dead afterpletely exhausting his life force in that deste world. That world was truly barren. His pitiful bit of life force was like the most precious drop of water, a drop that would dry up in the blink of an eye. This sounded inconceivable, but even after waking up, Connor could still clearly sense everything.


    After talking to his assistant, Dr. Connor¡¯s mind became a bit calmer. Even though the night was extremely long, he decided not to sleep anymore. Instead, he sat down at his writing desk and opened his personalputer, pulling up the paper he had written up in his earlier years. During this period, he would look at this paper every few days, within it a few sections that left him with a profound impression, sections that he would read again and again.


    ¡°War, war changed this entire world.¡±


    ¡°This war definitely did not onlyprise of the nuclear explosion that covered the entire, and the difference between the new and olden era is not its radiation orck of. Out of entire era, the entire world, even entire universe¡¯s natural course have already been changed.¡±


    ¡°Abilities appeared. Most abilities can be exined from a scientific, gics, or logic standpoints, however, the Mysterious Fields is the only one that can¡¯t be exined. All of the abilities in this ability domain arepletely ipatible with the olden era¡¯s records, these abilities shouldn¡¯t even exist in the first ce. However, in the new era, they appeared, and no one knows where they came from. What kind of ability is this, that not even those who created the ability formtions are able to clearly exin its origins? However, the Mysterious Fields is precisely like this, something more like a gift bestowed by the heavens, those lucky fes waking up one day with the Mysterious Fields ability formtion suddenly appearing in their brains. The entire process is precisely like this.¡±


    ¡°Without a doubt, the core of the Mysterious Fields domain is luck. Luck is an ability that should not have appeared in this world. In the olden era, all luck could be exined with probability, but in the new era, this ispletely no longer the case. The variation in probability is already inadequate to describe everything, the higher level one¡¯s luck abilities, the harder to it is to exin. One can imagine that once one had over seven levels in luck ability, the one who has the ability wouldpletely be something doted on by the entire world!¡±


    ¡°To be doted on by the entire world, this phrase really isn¡¯t all that empty, but instead might very well represent the truth of the matter, even though I have no way of providing any evidence for this statement. Those with luck, what they obtain is the care of the entire world. It is difficult to say if it is they who are affecting the world, or if they sensed the awareness of the world, from there on out choosing the most favorable course of action. I reckon that it is both. Simrly, this is just a spection, a spectionpletely without proof, but something that might very well be truth.¡±


    ¡°The world showing concern for mortal beings... it is just like the legendary god showing care, or reprimanding certain people. An astonishing spection I made is that this world is a conscious one, one capable of thinking, choosing, and deciding! The new era has a god, and this god is the world itself in which we all reside in!¡±


    ¡°The raging mes, smoke clouds, and radiation brought about by the thousands of nuclear warheads not only ravaged the earth below our feet, it also awakened the world¡¯s consciousness. This is the fundamental difference of the new and olden era! We are living on a world that hase alive!¡±


    ¡°War, war changed this entire world.¡±


    ...


    Only after a long time had passed did Dr. Connor release a long breath of air.


    This paper was written when he was twenty-four years old, the contents full of powerful opinions and baseless assumptions and spections. Back then, this paper had been treated by most people as aplete joke. Even after Connor disyed his genius, everyone still understood this paper as something that he created purely because he truly wanted to be famous. During the following years, Connor experienced endless ridicule and mockery, making him fall into depravity andpromising. In the end, he relied on his talent in the biochemistry field to gradually distinguish himself and climb up to his current position. However, his past heart that felt no misgivings and had no fear had long disappeared. The past Connor, every paper, every page containedpletely unique viewpoints, the contents obviously containing preposterous fantasizing, but definitely didn¡¯tck signs of talent.


    Meanwhile, the current Connor had high status and weight, but before he obtained a new way of thinking, a new point of view, what he considered even more was what others thought and saw, if he would obtain approval, at the very least the approval of those with status and authority around his own level. Connor understood understood that from the day he obtained this habit, he would never truly make any epoch-marking breakthroughs.


    Connor and Helen were people from twopletely different eras, and their talents and academic attainments were roughly the same; this was what Connor secretly believed. Even though she was his arch-enemy in science, and he had received intolerable humiliation from her, in the middle of the night, when there was no one around him, Connor would admire Helen. There was no other reason, only because Helen was just like his past self when he was writing this paper, currently in her passionate and fervent years.

 Book 5 5.1

    Book 5 Chapter 5.1 - The Light Before Dusk


    Just as Dr. Connor was submerged in his own world, the middle-aged male who was still working hard in theboratory was sitting on his chair, carefully lowering the phone. He carefully looked at it, and only after making sure that he had hung up did he release a breath and slowly adjust his posture.


    His head didn¡¯t have much hair to begin with, so he decided he might as well not leave behind those few hairs. His bald head was glossy, his face that was somewhat swollen filled with abnormal redness,rge bags hanging below his bloodshot eyes. As he stared at the phone, a somewhat stupid smile appeared on his face. With a voice so low only he could hear, he muttered, ¡°My name is Gardner, Gardner Lanbiger. You forgot my name again, but forgetting my name on average once a year isn¡¯t that often, really not that often...¡±


    He wiped his sses, put them back on, and then stared at the continuously flickering light screen, his face once again flushing with an abnormal redness. The light screen had a ring progress bar, currently frozen at 58% without moving. As he stared at this progress bar, Gardner¡¯s breathing became heavier and heavier, and while muttering, he continuouslyughed like of a chicken. ¡°When I unravel thisyer of the gene lock, even if there¡¯s no materials, I can still produce true half apostles! When that timees, what will the others say? Connor? Who is Connor? Haha, hehe...¡±


    He suddenly stood up, shouting with a loud voice, ¡°Gardner, the father of apostles! Only this name will be forever left behind! Forever!!¡±


    Garner sat down heavily, put the headband filled with sensors on his head, joining his brain and the intelligence system. Then, with a feverish passion, began to work at the countless data. Then, hypothesis were tested one after another, dataputed and examined. The progress bar then began to nudge forward at an extremely slow pace.


    The road ahead was both distant and difficult, the amount of time it would take before the progress bar reached its end impossible to calcte. A single small pitfall would trap Gardner for several days, or even several months. However, Gardner firmly believed that no matter how long it would take, there will be a day when he would take the progress bar to its end. The world of mathematics was iparably vast, while thinking was the key into this world. Gardner already grasped the key to breaking the gene lock, so what followed was some tough work. Since there was already a path, no matter how long it was, the time when the end was reached would eventuallye.


    After cracking thisyer of the genes, Gardner could create chosen at the same quality as the final three specimen, and in terms of abilities, these chosen with eight levels of ability and the potential to develop nine levels could be considered half apostles. Even though they were still extremely far from bing true apostles, Gardner still believed that Dr. Connor couldn¡¯t even produce half apostles!


    After the apostle project obtained great sess, Dr. Connor was surrounded by attention, his days spent immersed in banquets, luxurious living and women. The amount of time he spent on research became less and less.


    Gardner understood clearly that the initial sess of the chosen project was mostly a gift bestowed from the heavens. That night, under the influence of some type of element they still didn¡¯t know to this date, the sealed gene lock suddenly changed, the bits of gic fragments that were released just so happening to solve the initial difficult problems with the chosen project, and as a result, they obtained the mass assembly line of chosen. It could be said that the gods granted these chosen to the world, and not Dr. Connor who made a discovery.


    They needed ¡®materials¡¯ to activate the chosen. As for the chosen¡¯s core domains, Dr. Connor still didn¡¯t know a thing, and there was no way he would obtain any new breakthroughs.


    In the realm of science, no matter which field it was from both the past and present era, sess often needed enough talent, but sometimes, what was needed was to bite down and do the hard work. Dr. Connor wasn¡¯t going to wrong himself and study tedious and difficult basic research.


    The restless night passed. Helen who had only slept two hours walked out from her bedroom with a bit of fatigue. When she arrived in the dining room, she discovered two men with pr opposite characteristics eating breakfast from the two sides of the long table. Their eyes were constantly ring at each other, countless sparks shing between them in midair. As for what exactly rested in their te of breakfast, regardless of whether it was Lafite or Curtis, neither of them paid it any attention. Even if a few chunks of steel were ced on their tes, they might still eat them. Apart from their ck eyes and swollen lips, the other thing these two had inmon was that they both ate a lot. Even though their bodies were different, the tes piled high up beside them were nearly identical. The amount they ate for breakfast was the same as a month¡¯s worth for an ordinary person, and it still didn¡¯t seem like they were full.


    Most high level ability users ate an astonishing amount of food, requiringrge amounts of food to maintain high levelbat and prevent exhaustion. For freaks like Curtis and Lafite, the amount they ate could even be considered endless. However, from the amount they ate for breakfast, it meant that the battle that happenedst night was definitely not simple. Neither of them could bother with dignity as they ate arge amount of food to recover their consumption. Curtis never cared about his external appearance, but Lafite was different. He was someone who almost had an obsession with cleanliness, but now, he didn¡¯t even bother eliminating the bruises from his face either.


    Helen produced a te of breakfast from the multi-functional wall cabs, sat down on the other end of the dining table, and then began to silently eat. Her movements couldn¡¯t be considered graceful, but they were simple and efficient. When she saw the two men who were staring at each other like fighting chickens, Helen couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of a headache. Forget about anything else, just their way of eating meant that the hospital¡¯s reserves would only be enough for a week at most. During this period of chaos and disorder, food was always the most precious thing. Helen¡¯s irregr brain began to quickly operate, thinking over how she was going to make back these costs from their bodies, of course, it would be better if there was some interest to collect as well. In the blink of an eye, she already thought of hundreds of methods, and through derivation and simtion, she decided on a dozen or so courses of action that were most optimal.


    When something involved the private hospital andboratory¡¯s operations, it could no longer be considered a small matter. Using a bit more of her brain¡¯s leftover calcting ability on this was something Helen felt was worthwhile.

 Book 5 5.2

    Book 5 Chapter 5.2 - The Light Before Dusk


    The serious breakfast time quickly passed. Helen didn¡¯t head towards theboratory to work, instead returning to her own personal office and opening the intelligence system connected to the outside world. She skillfully entered an address, her fingers flying about as the several dozen digit username and over a hundred character password were entered. The light screen suddenly dimmed, and a momentter, it lit up again. What appeared on the screen was a room that was empty to the point where there were almost no decorations, as well as a middle-aged man whose attire was no different from that of an armed refugee.


    ¡°Venomous Snake, hey! It¡¯s been quite some time since youst contacted me, how¡¯s it been? You still workin¡¯ for that little girl? Haha, I heard that even though your new owner doesn¡¯t have any abilities, she definitely isn¡¯t simple. Here¡¯s a word of advice, you better not have any ideas, or else she might just directly slice you up! If that happens, I¡¯ll lose a ton of business you know?¡± The middle-aged man enthusiastically called out in an extremely familiar manner.


    Venomous Snake was the code name of the ount she was currently using, as well as Lynch¡¯s past nickname in the underground world. Ever since she subdued Lynch, Helen easily epted everything he had, including his various channels and rtionships. The one the middle-aged man saw on the screen was Lynch¡¯s covered face. Disguise, for Helen, was just an insignificant matter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk business.¡± Helen said. When her voice reached the other end of the light screen, it already became Lynch¡¯s voice, and it even went through further camouging means.


    ¡°Just say it! Old pal, it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve given me good business! My reputation is something you understand clearly, so if you need something, just say it.¡± The middle-aged man was smiling to the point where his mouth cracked open, revealing therge pile of shining golden teeth beneath.


    ¡°I wish to sell a batch of chosen gene specimen.¡±


    The middle-aged man immediately jumped out of his seat, crying out in rm, ¡°Chosen?! Heavens, don¡¯t tell me that the chosen you are talking about is... those things under that person.¡±


    ¡°Precisely them. Isn¡¯t the other side offering a high price for chosen gene specimen?¡± Helen said calmly.


    Sweat began to pour down from the middle-aged man¡¯s forehead. He continuously wiped at it,ughing bitterly while saying, ¡°That is the case, you aren¡¯t wrong, but you know that this is the same as a disguised ughtering bounty. We all believe that side¡¯s battlefield situation isn¡¯t looking good, as only then would they need to rely on money to hire mercenaries who don¡¯t fear death to kill the chosen. If that side really is the one that is defeated in the end, then the ones who offer gene specimen might be in big trouble! That is why even though the reward has been announced for a period of time, it seems like they still haven¡¯t received much gic samples.¡±


    ¡°I need money.¡±


    ¡°But one has to be alive to spend money! Do you need a lot? If it isn¡¯t too much, I can lend you a bit first, of course, with a bit of interest... damn it, this amount of money can equip an entire army!¡± When he saw the number Helen sent through, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but curse outwards. He took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and then said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask why you need so much money. However, this amount really is something only Dark Red Castle can bring out. I can contact the people on that side, so when are you nning to hand over the gic specimen?¡±


    ¡°... day after tomorrow.¡± After calcting a bit, Helen passed on this message.


    The middle-aged man was shocked. ¡°So fast! It seems like you already got rid of a few chosen... alright, I shouldn¡¯t be asking this kind of stuff. However, I still have to remind you that those chosen aren¡¯t as easy to defeat as the rumors say. It¡¯s best if you prepare yourself.¡±


    Lynch¡¯s figure on the light screen flickered a few times, and then it dimmed. The middle-aged man shook his heads with a bitter smile, lit a cigar, and then heavily breathed in a few times. He then began to contact the representative from Dark Red Castle.


    Helen gently rubbed her temples, and then she ced her right hand on the keyboard sensor. The light screen began to quickly sh about, the refresh rate and flood of datapletely not something an ordinary person could handle. Soon after, Helen found what she needed.


    With another identity, she once again entered a mysterious transaction room. Soon after, two virtual youngdies walked over, bringing her into a VIP room. A dignified elder then walked over and sat down across from Helen. With a smile, he asked, ¡°What are your distinguished self¡¯s? orders¡±


    Helen was currently in the image of an ordinary young girl, but what she looked like wasn¡¯t important; what was important was her scope of authority here. In this fictitious world, authority was built up bit by bit, and it brought with it enormous benefits. The one controlling the old man understood clearly that no guests with high levels of authority here were simple.


    ¡°I wish to sell some intelligence.¡± Helen said.


    The old man¡¯s eyebrows were raised, and then he asked with a serious expression, ¡°Would it be possible to be a bit more specific?¡±


    ¡°An important figure from within Persephone¡¯s private hospital is preparing to set out, the information is on her time of departure and destination.¡± Helen said.


    ¡°This piece of information...¡± The old man frowned. At the same time, he searched through the library, and then his eyes quickly lit up. ¡°... is extremely valuable! I believe it can be sold for a good price.¡±


    Helen fetched a piece of paper, and after quickly writing some digits, she handed it to the elder. ¡°Then that¡¯s good. This is the amount I hope to receive, so when the transaction isplete, please transfer it into this ount. Everything else will be handled as per usual.¡±


    The elder epted the piece of paper, and after seeing the number written on it, his eyelids couldn¡¯t help but jump. However, he quickly recovered his calm and collected smile, telling Helen, ¡°No problem, I believe that the next time we meet, your distinguished self¡¯s level of authority can increase once again.¡±


    Helen¡¯s young girl avatar turned into smiled, but didn¡¯t say anything, instead gradually fading from the room.


    Following the elder¡¯s withdrawal, this virtual world was also drowned out by darkness.

 Book 5 5.3

    Book 5 Chapter 5.3 - The Light Before Dusk


    At lunchtime, Helen, Lafite, and Curtis gathered at the dining room once again. The two men¡¯s bodies had a few more fresh injuries; it looked like they had some intimate contact in the restroom again. Correspondingly, their food intake was also tremendous. While waiting for the automatic kitchen to provide food, Lafite organized his silver hair that was no longer flying about, while Curtis pulled out a military knife, directly using the sharp cutting edge to shave his scalp, removing the short needle-like short hair until he was bald.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving Dragon City tomorrow morning at seven to collect specimen from Virtue County, estimated return seven at night. Coordinates for specimen pickup is 3726, 5518.¡± Helen said nonchntly as if she was talking to herself. However, these two men¡¯s faces immediately changed slightly.


    ¡°Gathering specimen at this time?¡± Lafite said.


    ¡°There are battles going on all around Dragon City.¡± Curtis reminded.


    ¡°It¡¯s a personal matter.¡± Helen replied indifferently. Regardless of whether it was Curtis or Lafite, they both knew that once Helen decided on something, it would be extremely difficult to change her mind unless they used violence.


    The two men gave each other a look, their gaze drawing out sparks in midair, and then they left the dining room at the same time. Their steps were slow and unsteady, the injuries from their battle clearly not light. Right now, they had to hurry and recover.


    A new day quickly arrived. At exactly seven in the morning, Helen drove her off-road vehicle punctually out from Dragon City into the boundless wilderness. Aside from her, the off-road vehicle also carried Lafite and Curtis, the two men each with their own reasons for why they had toe. Lafite said that he had to protect Helen from being harmed by others, while Curtis was here to prevent Lafite from harassing Helen.


    At precisely nine, seventeen figures of all different appearances stopped Helen¡¯s off-road vehicle. They all radiated powerful, inconceble energy, obviously the chosen who recently stirred up quite themotion, moreover seventeen high-level ones!


    ¡°Yes! This is it! I¡¯ll finally be able to capture you!¡± Dr. Connor who hadn¡¯t closed his eyes for an entire night watched this scene from the distance. He couldn¡¯t help but cry out with excitement, smashing a fist heavily on the office table! These were the chosen they did everything to gather together, to the extent where it even included the troops that originally should have been handed over to Bevs, and only then was this ¡®extravagant¡¯ battle formation assembled.


    The ce Helen was to be stopped at was clearly chosen after careful consideration. This ce was remote and deste, forget about signs of human habitation, not even many lower lifeforms like bugs could be seen. This was a good ce for robbery, murder, and arson.


    This was what the chosen thought, what Dr. Connor thought, and what many other people thought. This was even what the short silver haired Lafite and bald Curtis thought.


    Helen¡¯s n went extremely smoothly.


    At night, the gene specimen of seventeen chosen, through various secret and highly efficient channels, arrived at the hands of the Spider Empress¡¯ representative.


    These specimens that included five samples of seventh level abilities and one eighth level ability left the Spider Empress¡¯ representative shocked. A simrly shocking reciprocation entered the ount Helen designated in a simrly mysterious and highly effective manner, even though this amount of money was enough to make even the most loyal individual develop thoughts they shouldn¡¯t have.


    Those of the underground world sometimes really cared about integrity, of course, these situations were extremely, extremely few. However, the meaning these gic specimen represented was enough to make the craziest people be clear-headed.


    When an rm sounded at twelve, Helen opened her own ount, discovering that the amount of funds she had been waiting for was already here without any surprise, the difference between the actual time and expected only a few minutes of difference. This bit of difference was tolerable.


    The number in the ount was extremely long, long to the point of leaving one¡¯s eyes feeling a bit dazzled. If this amount waspletely turned into food, even with the rocketing prices during wartime, even with the current quantity of food avable, it would still be enough to raise Lafite and Curtis for a hundred years.


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t Helen who asked them to take action today, they were just carrying out their responsibilities of protection. As such, everything they did today was extra.


    In addition, today, Helen didn¡¯t let them take action, their job strictly to protect herself. That was why everything these two did today were needless extra services.


    As she looked at these profits, Helen suddenly discovered that her urge to pull out all of Lafite¡¯s silver hair had lessened quite a bit, and Curtis¡¯ head that wasn¡¯t properly shaved wasn¡¯t all that offending to the eyes.


    ¡°These two rice tubs seem like they still have some use.¡± Helen thought.


    The most important thing was that those two seemed like they could still be used to make more unbelievable profits. At this time, Helen finally discovered that Lafite was quite the rare handsome man. If she was purelyparing faces, only Su was more perfect than him, but Lafite had more personality. Meanwhile, Curtis that big ck man, in fact, was also an outstanding candidate for a type of masculine aesthetics. Perhaps this type of man gave one a greater sense of security?


    Helen began to carefully think about how she was going to make these two men stay a bit longer.

 Book 5 5.4

    Book 5 Chapter 5.4 - The Light Before Dusk


    Currently, both Lafite and Curtis temporarily withdrew into their respective nests to treat their injuries. They both had a few more injuries added to their bodies today. After all, those chosen still had numbers on their side, so cutting them down one by one still exhausted quite a bit of energy, let alone the fact that most of their attention was concentrated on each other, so they didn¡¯t bother avoiding some insignificant injuries.


    However, when they thought of everything that happened today, Lafite and Curtis suddenly felt a strange feeling, as if everything didn¡¯t seem all that real. However, as for where the problemid, they couldn¡¯t exactly pinpoint it. Could it be that their luck really was that bad, encountering such arge group of high level chosen? This seemed to be the most reasonable exnation, but what was reasonable didn¡¯t always represent the truth; this was something that they both understood clearly.


    Regardless of whether it was Lafite or Curtis, of those that reached their level, none of them were stupid.


    As soon as they began to organize the clues hiding behind today¡¯s matter, a mysterious sensation of danger suddenly appeared, surrounding their entire bodies! This type of feeling was impossible to grasp, and it continuously lingered about, but both Lafite and Curtis were almost certain that something bad was happening, moreover something that had to do with them.


    The world slowly moved ording to its own rules.


    Dr. Connor who lost seventeen chosen in one go suddenly entered an extremely quiet state, no longer making any movements. Even if he still wanted to do something, there weren¡¯t any chosen left to squander away. Bevs who could have said to have indirectly suffered two great losses at Helen¡¯s hands didn¡¯t express anything, and those terrifying ability users below him each held their posts without moving. Haydn continued to watch over the chosen factory, and the ability users that were directly under him acted as if nothing happened, turning a blind eye to the sudden decrease in the number of chosen. Helen was busy with her research, while Lafite and Curtis who felt that things were bing more and more dangerous gradually decreased the instances and intensity of the internal battles between themselves.


    The mes of war continuously extended over the boundless great earth, more and more families and powers now involved in the war between these two giants. In the beginning, the ones that participated mostly did so for the sake of benefits, butter on, more and more people entered due to hatred. However, Bevs and the Spider Empress who were now at war were like two silent mountains, watching each other from the distance, yet not making any other movements.


    Thus, the current deadlocked situation arose.


    To the uninhabited west, the greatkes weren¡¯t peaceful. After unifying the entire region, at least nominally, Steel Gate¡¯s war machines rumbled to a start, with enough equipment to arm several hundred soldiers continuouslying off the assembly line each day, and a few dayster, it would be distributed to the soldiers waiting for them. Almost every few days, a strictly guarded vehicle fleet would enter Steel Gate from Kn City, protected by several hundred soldiers. These were boxes of ability formtions!


    Abilities were angelic, but also demonic. They changed the world, and also changed human history.


    While standing at the roof of themand building, Su silently watched the hundreds of soldiers train in the not too distant public square. They still hadn¡¯t been equipped with weapons yet, but they all wore unifying military uniforms. After experiencing two weeks or so of training, they would be sent out into the battlefield one after another, opening up this drill ground for even newer recruits.


    In the past month or so, several thousand soldiers had already emerged from Steel Gate, joining the front line of battle, making the endlessly burning mes of war flourish with even more vigor. Li Gaolei and Li were currently leading armies, fighting intensely in the south. Their strategic objective was extremely grand, wishing to open up a passage along the mountain range that led into the southern great sea. Meanwhile, something that stood in their way was the Alloy Brotherhood. The Alloy Brotherhood were walking the path of high tech machinery, using mobile armors as their main battle units. Even though they were still using the first era full cover mobile suit technology, after continuous improvements, theirbat functions were already far greater than that of the original first generation machine armors.


    However, for Li Gaolei and Li who came from the ck Dragonriders, they had more than enough ways of dealing with these steel giants that continued the olden era¡¯s war ideology of using tanks. For example, they could use infantry guided missiles, guiding them into anti-tank minefields, bombarding them with heavy artillery; these were all good methods of dealing with these low mobility first generation machine armors. By relying on Steel Gate¡¯s enormous military production capacity, as long as they wished, creating RPG type anti-armor weapons was not an issue. As for their shoring of being impossible to control precisely from long distances, they could make up for that through their soldier numbers. A single mobile suit¡¯s production cost could be used to equip many, many soldiers. However, on this battlefield, by relying on Li¡¯s strategicmand and Li Gaolei¡¯s tactics¡¯ superiority, they often only needed to exchange seven or eight soldiers for one of the Alloy Brotherhood¡¯s mobile suits.


    The battle had already continued for more than a month. The Aloy Brotherhood retreated in defeat little by little, but the other side also had leaders proficient inmand, several times unexpectedly counterattacking and regaining quite a bit of their previous disadvantage. In this era where conclusive scouting methods were lost, on the battlefield, themand tactics of leaders once again became the most decisive elements of war.


    However, Su understood clearly that Li hadn¡¯t disyed all of her talents. After Little Luo escaped, Li seemed to havepletely lost her moral support. After sinking into a period of depression, she suddenly poured all of her time and energy into war. From the army¡¯s training, equipment ns, and even front line battlemand, she did everything she could. When talks with the Alloy Brotherhood failed and war started, she even personally led troops into the front line. Even now, she still hadn¡¯t returned to Steel Gate.


    Li didn¡¯t like war, she just didn¡¯t want to see Su.

 Book 5 5.5

    Book 5 Chapter 5.5 - The Light Before Dusk


    Meanwhile, Li Gaolei, after handingmand duties over to Li with a bitter smile, didn¡¯t return to Steel Gate either, instead staying by Li¡¯s side, fighting against the Alloy Brotherhood together with her. The continuous battles already increased his area control ability to the second level, which was equivalent to a sixth level ability. He could now increase the offense, defense, or speed of friendly forces within his area of control by one-third, and simultaneously hinder the actions of enemy troops. In smaller scale battlefields, this was an ability that was enough to decide the direction of the battle.


    Li Gaolei simrly didn¡¯t care much about the glory that came with winning, but rather just didn¡¯t want anything unexpected to happen to Li.


    What about Su? Right now, Su, who was silently watching the soldiers training below, what were his goals?


    Steel Gate¡¯s power was expanding at flying speed, the steel and energy that represented the potential for war still abundant, and the number of people avable greatly exceeding everyone¡¯s original expectations. A single recruitment post made the refugees who were hiding throughout the vast wilderness flock over, and after qualified individuals were selected, they would undergo a month of bitter training before being sent out onto the battlefield to be used as the lowest level cannon fodder. However, even so, the survival rate of cannon fodder was much higher than living as refugees in the wilderness. In addition, by joining the army, it meant that one obtained the basic ability to take care of a family. Refugees didn¡¯t have families, but that didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t want one.


    Those that could enter the the army were few in number, but the refugees that gathered in Steel Gate didn¡¯t feel despair. With the military machinery fully starting up, the steelworks, military factories, and all types of service organizations greatlycked manpower. Meanwhile, the ces thatcked workers the most were the iron ore mines, coal mines, and other rare metal mines. Most of the excavating machinery for these mines have already stopped, shut down or were abandoned, so to a great extent, it returned to the traditional manner of manualbor. This not only signified the lowering of work efficiency, but it also meant an increase in idents. Every few days, a mining disaster would happen to mines big or small, resulting in the deaths of several dozen people. However, if one was counting mortality rates rtive to the ten thousand miners, then it wasn¡¯t all that great. This type of mortality rate was simrly far lower than that of refugees surviving in the wilderness.


    Just like what Su learned, war was a double-edged sword. With destruction came a great need. Of course, these needs were temporary and couldn¡¯t be duplicated, as well as imaginary in the case that therge amount of destructive power couldn¡¯t be exchanged fornd, resources, and poption.


    Even though people died on the battlefield every day, Steel Gate, whose war potential was now fully started up, took in over a hundred thousand robust men, as well as providing for three times the number of elders and other family members. Along with their expansion, this number was still increasing, the upper bound of the expansion a million and two hundred thousand. This was the extent of Steel Gate¡¯s water purifying facilities. Based on Su¡¯s original calctions, the limit that the current water purifying facilities could provide for was eight hundred thousand, and after deducting the three cities¡¯ poption of more than two-hundred thousand, they could provide for another five hundred thousand at most, all of this under the premise that all water was allocated perfectly. However, in just a single year¡¯s time, the refugees they recruited already underwent great changes. They became more robust, their adaptability towards their surroundings greatly strengthening, their potential to evolve simultaneously rising rapidly. Many of them could already rely on water with medium levels of radiation for survival, which meant that close to half of the wilderness¡¯nd was already suitable for survival.


    Apart from this, the number of ability users that emerged from refugees was clearly rising. Because the numbers they were working with were just toorge, almost arger half of the robust men chosen to be soldiers already had one level of ability, a smaller half even having two levels. After conducting physical examinations, those with the potential to develop three levels of ability exceeded a hundred as well. This type of ratio for ability user emergence was already close to that of pure-blooded humans under the strict protection of Dragon City.


    Under extremely vile environments, the birth cycles of refugees were shortened once again, the average birth age for women now at an all time low of ten years, to the extent where there were those who gave birth at the age of seven.


    The emergence of powerful abilities, resistance towards vile environments, and substantially increased fertility meant that the refugees¡¯ level of adaptation to this world full of radiation was quickly rising. If one were to use the words of the olden era, their position in this world might not necessarily be seized by the abnormal mutated organisms who were breeding like flies. On the contrary, it seemed like the pure-blooded creatures who were hidden behindyers of protection were the ones with slightly slower speeds of evolution, the number of ability users they produced starting to be caught up to by the refugees.


    However, mutation didn¡¯te without costs, but rather the opposite, paying an extremely heavy price. Refugees generally producedrge amounts of mutated tissues, and the mutated cells were extremely simr to the olden era¡¯s cancer cells, growing uncontrobly and irregrly. Mutated tissues, together with elerated physiological cycles, lowered the average life expectancy of refugees to about thirty years old, assuming of course, that nothing unexpected happened. Meanwhile, along with the speed of technological and ability advancement, Dragon City¡¯s pure-blooded humans¡¯ average life expectancy was close to a hundred years, while ability users further exceeded this number.


    Two different environments, two different fates, two different paths from what was original one human race. As for which was superior, this was something that would only reveal itself after several decades or centuries. In this cruel era, the process wasn¡¯t important, results decided everything.


    It was Su who initiated this war.


    After unifying the western greatkes region, by relying on his terrifying individual strength to intimidate all powers who dared retaliate, Su immediately initiated war in the southwest direction, moreover investing all of Steel Gate¡¯s resources into this. Now, Steel Gate¡¯s army that was fighting on the front lines already reached three thousand, the number defending the three core cities two thousand, and there were five thousand currently being trained and prepared. After another half month at most, they would be sent out onto the battlefield as rookies. Meanwhile, the number of refugees who were on the waitlist to be recruited numbered over three hundred thousand!


    The fear towards his unified army, as well as his decision to immediately initiate war, caused Su¡¯s name to quickly spread into the surrounding regions, a name that was bing more and more resounding. Only, in front of this name, those that feared him added a new title, calling him the Apostle of Hell. There were others that called him the Spreader of Death.

 Book 5 5.6

    Book 5 Chapter 5.6 - The Light Before Dusk


    ¡°Seems like the start of a powerful empire!¡± While carrying a smile that contained mysterious meaning, Madeline stood behind Su, simrly gazing towards those soldiers as she softly spoke.


    Suughed, and then said, ¡°You are using the word ¡®seems¡¯?¡±


    ¡°But of course! This army looks powerful, but in the eyes of true high level ability users, it is just a matter of how long they have to fight for. If it was you, would you be scared of them, even if there was over a hundred thousand of them? Only if you establish an army made up entirely of third level soldiers ,will it pose a bit of threat towards high level ability users? That¡¯s why the empire you built is actually extremely weak.¡± Madeline said.


    Su nodded, and with a bit of regret, he said, ¡°This era¡¯s order and authority ispletely grasped in the hands of the powerful. It really doesn¡¯t seem like the olden era¡¯s democracy and freedom will ever return.¡±


    ¡°But of course.¡± Madeline spoke directly. When the Trials Division was under her control, she concentrated single-mindedly on strengthening herself,pletely uninterested in the fostering of arbitration officials¡¯ strength. She had long seen through the fundamental nature of this era. Before high level ability users, all ordinary people and low level ability users were dispensable cannon fodder, and before ability users who stepped over into the true holy levels, even mid level ability users were cannon fodder.


    She thought for a bit, and then suddenly said with a smile, ¡°Su, your current title seems to be the Spreader of Death! You¡¯ve already be a powerful individual who has the qualifications to establish order in this era, bing a member of the supreme club. Only, those who gave you this nickname don¡¯t understand your true intentions. The reason you initiated war is only for the sake of allowing more people to live.¡±


    Suughed again. He released a light sigh and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t know. In fact, my greatest objective is just to leave behind a power, a foundation for those three to live a bit better. As for whether or not more people can continue living, that is just an additional result that further set my resolution. It doesn¡¯t matter what others think of me. Madeline, I am just an extremely simple, ordinary person. I don¡¯t have the ability to save the world, nor do I have the ability to ensure the well-being of more people. The only thing I wish for, is to be able to properly take care of those around me.¡±


    ¡°Then am I one of those by your side?¡± Madeline suddenly ced her arms behind her, jumping to Su¡¯s side and asking in an extremely naive and innocent manner.


    As he looked at this incredibly beautiful youngdy, Su suddenly discovered that it was already extremely hard for him to associate her with the little girl with the porcin doll like face. As a result, his right hand that originally wanted to stroke her hair froze in midair. When she saw this scene, Madeline released augh of victory, just like a little girl that received some candy. Meanwhile, Su, naturally wouldn¡¯t answer this question that couldn¡¯t be more obvious.


    However, what Madeline wanted to know wasn¡¯t only this. Only, she still didn¡¯t want to ask this, so Su didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Right at this time, a bang suddenly sounded within this office, the sound heavy and distant, as if it was the drumbeat of an ancient battlefield, almost making the entire building shake! Madeline looked at Su with a somewhat shocked expression. She could sense that this sound came from the pulsing of Su¡¯s heart, but why did the beating of a heart release such a powerful sound? Moreover, what apanied this powerful heartbeat was the surging of energy from within Su¡¯s body! It immediately covered his entire body, the energy that seeped out even creating an energy storm that didn¡¯t scatter in Su¡¯s surroundings, supporting his body until he was floating in midair! Only after a while did he slowly descend.


    The moment Su¡¯s heart pulsed, another streak of energy shot out, and through resonance methods, the enormous power was directly transmitted into the nucleus within Madeline¡¯s body, shaking up all of her body¡¯s cells. Under the shaking of the energy, all of Madeline¡¯s genes trembled, all ability domains disying some type of reaction, vaguely disying signs of producing an independent ability. This baptism of energy disappeared in an instant, not bringing Madeline all that many evolutionary points, but when her ability potential was examined, there seemed to be some faint expansion. This baptism of energy proved that the youngdy had, at the very least, the potential to develop all ability domains. However, Madeline had her own thoughts onbative matters, only wishing to develop abilities in the Combat Domain, all the way until she ran out of potential in that direction. She was less than ten evolutionary points from another sixth level Combat Domain ability. The youngdy already decided to immediately choose six levels of power strengthening as soon as she had enough evolutionary points.


    Su¡¯s abilities were on a path ofprehensive development, battlefield omnipotence, at the same time leaning towards control and survival. Meanwhile, what Madeline wished for was unstoppable offensive power. This decision, whenpared to her choices for power while in the Trials Division was already greatly different.


    Even more powerful energy swept through Su¡¯s entire body. All of his genes were shaking, groaning, strenuously resisting the battering of the berserk energy. Energy poured over like a torrent, continuously washing Su¡¯s genes, as well as even every cell in his body. Under this cleansing, many tissues fragments that weren¡¯t sturdy enough were stripped off, shattering under the twisting energy. A portion of the energy was directly absorbed by his body and even genes. The portions that absorbed this energy began to quickly develop mutations, from time to time producing new parts. At the same time, there was a lot of tissues that were filtered out like residue, crushed under the energy.


    These extremely fine changes happened quickly. In the eyes of outsiders, Su only floated in midair for around a minute, and then he spat out arge mouthful of foul smelling ck blood, afterwards slowly descending to the ground. The energy around his body lost control, spreading in all directions, forming a gale that turned everything inside the room into a mess.


    ¡°Master! Are you alright?¡± The room¡¯s door was suddenly pushed open. Cirvanas rushed in, staggering and crying out involuntarily.


    His face was morbidly pale, his lips so red they looked like blood was going to trickle off them. If one looked carefully, they would discover that blood really did drip from the young man¡¯s lips. The energy that pulsated from Su¡¯s heart was not only transmitted to Madeline¡¯s body, it seemed like it simrly brought Cirvanas quite a bit of suffering.


    Afternding on the ground, Su¡¯s body went weak, almost falling onto the ground. Cirvanas released a cry of rm, rushing over, but was stopped by Madeline¡¯s outstretched hand. When the young man who was in the middle of havingprehensive second level Magic Domain abilities smashed into Madeline¡¯s arm, it was as if he ran into a wall, unable to move even a step closer.


    As expected, after staggering a few times, Su finally found an equilibrium, slowly straightening his body. Then, anotherrge mouthful of ck blood sprayed out! However, after this mouthful of blood was released, Su¡¯splexion clearly became a bit better, the energy within his body rising once again.

 Book 5 5.7

    Book 5 Chapter 5.7 - The Light Before Dusk


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Cirvanas, leave us alone for a bit.¡± Su said.


    Cirvanas was a bit unwilling, but he couldn¡¯t defy Su¡¯s orders. In the end, he still withdrew.


    Madeline nodded. The nucleus connected her even more intimately with Su, but this was the first time it surged with such powerful energy, to the point where her constitution almost couldn¡¯t hold on. Moreover, this type of energy possessed mysterious power, as if it could make all matter ofmon origin resonate, disregarding all distance, close or far. This was a terrifying energy that carried spatial attributes, and even more importantly, if there were other substances in this world simr to the Heart of Darkness or nucleus, then they might also sense the Heart of Darkness¡¯ pulse.


    After all, in Frozen Throne¡¯s research records, it was clearly written that there were other simr research projects in the olden era.


    Su looked at the puddle of ck blood on the floor, and then said, ¡°You should go and prepare yourself, we might have to... leave again.¡±


    Madeline nodded, sensibly staying silent, turning around to leave the room. She understood Su¡¯s intentions, not rejecting this type of life, instead feeling a bit excited. Many years ago, her memories only consisted of following Su everywhere, no finish point, nor any starting point. However, any ce with Su, was a ce with sunshine.


    Waves of pain tore through the insides of Su¡¯s body. He knew that these were from the injuries left behind from the cleansing of energy just now. Right now, his body¡¯s regeneration ability was alreadypletely started up, and soon after, these fine wounds wouldpletely close, only, this process would be itchy and painful, bringing him indescribable suffering. These were all small matters, however. After absorbing a portion of the Heart of Darkness¡¯ energy, his genes in all Ability Domains seemed to have be lively. If he invested enough evolutionary points, he could produce a corresponding ability. Unlike Madeline, the energy surge actually brought Surge amounts of evolutionary points, so he was already close to producing a new ninth level ability.


    The abilities Su could choose from was nine levels of Perception Domain, nine levels of Combat Domain, three levels of Magic Domain, five levels of Mysterious Fields, or three levels of Mental Domain. The one that would directly increase hisbat prowess the greatest was naturally the Combat Domain, but if we were talking about the ability to deal with various situations, increasing both Magic and Mental Domain directly to eight levels might be an even better choice. The effects of the Mysterious Fields were unknown, while nine levels of Mysterious Fields would bring him more scouting and warning uses.


    Su¡¯s brain began to quickly operate, assembling and deconstructing and then reconstructing all abilities, trying to find the optimal choice. His brain¡¯s data processing ability was already close to that of a small scale intelligence system, but if he wanted to calcte this manybinations, he still needed at least a few days of time. If he were to try and test the effectiveness of differentbinations of abilities in actualbat environments, then not even a few years would be enough. Meanwhile, Madeline¡¯s thoughts were much simpler, not using much time at all.


    When dealing with a difficult choice, something that has perplexed humans from past to present, often times, intuition was more useful than logic.


    At this moment, in a mysterious space northside, a dazzling beam of light descended from the sky, scattering the eternal darkness. This pir of light was at least a kilometer in diameter, the heightpletely immeasurable, something that connected heaven and earth! The light it released burned fiercely and wildly. Even if it was steel, upon approaching this light, it would melt.


    This was a ce of nothingness, yet it wasn¡¯tpletely empty. The naturalws that made up this space were entirely different from that of the true world.


    This was a divine country whose existence was unexinable, and the pir of light represented the will of the apostle. At this moment, a roar swept through the great earth like thunder, rumbling and shaking up every corner of this boundless space. From the roar, one could sense the apostle¡¯s great fury, and all of the anger was directed towards an elegant youngdy that was floating in the air.


    It was Pandora.


    Her naked body was perfect, helplessly drifting in the void like duckweed in water. Her ck hair scattered about like clouds, the expression on her face appearing to be peaceful as if she was sleeping. However, upon closer inspection, one would notice that her eyshes were trembling slightly, and her eyebrows vaguely twitching as well; it looked like she was experiencing indescribable pain.


    The radiance illuminated her white jadelike soft skin. Faint mes were being released, the high temperature immediately burning her skin until it was charred ck, cracked apart, and then separated off. However, in an instant, new skin cells would grow back, recing the burned injuries. However, the new skin would, in the blink of an eye, once again be burnt by the heat of the light rays, once again cracking and falling off. This type of cycle continued endlessly. The radiance didn¡¯t seem to be restricted by thews of physics at all. Even though the radiance originated from the distant pir of light, it still ruthlessly lit up Pandora¡¯s body from every angle, burning her mercilessly.


    Pandora already lost control over her body, but she still retained all feeling. Meanwhile, this body that was floating in midair, within the ck me Seal, possessed perception far exceeding that of an ordinary person. It was unknown how much endurance the consciousness of Pandora within the ck me Seal held, but this type of suffering was not something a human could handle.


    The suffering Pandora disyed seemed to somewhat satisfy the apostle. The roaring fury gradually faded, and a dignified voice rang through this entire ce. ¡°Pandora, do you understand your crime?¡±


    ¡°... I do.¡± An extremely weak consciousness replied. Even the apostle had to exert quite a bit of effort to hear her. However, Pandora¡¯s weakness clearly made it even more satisfied, as it meant that the intensity of discipline was enough.


    ¡°This is the result of deceiving me! I didn¡¯t focus my attention on you, but that doesn¡¯t mean that you can continue fooling me without being discovered! The ck me Seal is the source of your power, as well as the cage that imprisons you. All of your poweres from the ck me Seal I personally created, so do not vainly try to deceive me. I will give you onest opportunity. If you cannot satisfy me this time, then all of your consciousness will turn to nothing under the ck me Seal!¡±


    ¡°... understood.¡± A weak consciousness replied once again.


    This respectful attitude made the apostle even more satisfied, the anger in its voice decreasing a bit further. ¡°Thatmb¡¯s luck isn¡¯t bad, finding the Limitless Heart, and was lucky enough to even start it up. However, this has exposed him once again in my line of sight. Pandora, you are my sword, find thatmb and kill him, as well as bring back the Limitless Heart!¡±


    ¡°... as you wish.¡± Pandora agreed.


    The radiance released by the pir of light finally turned back to bing gentle, and the undying mes on Pandora¡¯s body gradually stopped burning. The apostle¡¯s dignified voice sounded again. ¡°Pandora, my eyes will follow you from beginning to end. I hope that this time, you won¡¯t do any foolish things, bringing destruction onto yourself. Forging swords isn¡¯t an easy task, but I will not tolerate swords that won¡¯t obey orders, this is something I hope you can understand. In addition, it is not just yourself. Your mother and father¡¯s fates are linked to you as well!¡±


    After giving Pandora this warning, the apostle¡¯s voice became cold. ¡°Pandora, release your consciousness. I am going to enter and establish my presence in your body. Before you leave, I am going to use your body to give thatmb a few small gifts. If he cannot deal with my gifts, then there¡¯s no need for you to head out to battle.¡±

 Book 5 6.1

    Book 5 Chapter 6.1 - New Life


    The clock¡¯s hand turned towards twelve. It was already deep into the night.


    Madeline stood quietly in her own room, her right hand reached out, holding the heavy sword t like a sculpture. This heavy sword was something that had been reforged. Through Steel Gate¡¯s developed smelting ability, the sword¡¯s de reached 170 centimeters, its width 40 centimeters. If the long sword hilt was included, it exceeded two meters, its weight reaching 280 kilograms. After the sword body¡¯s casting waspleted, Kane then used his Moulding ability to refine it inch by inch, so the sword quality was already hardly any different from the weapon she used in the Trials Division. This heavy sword was still a bit more than what Madeline could currently handle, but when she evolved six levels of strength, there wouldn¡¯t be any hindrances in her control. Madeline¡¯s six levels of power was already equivalent to the doorstep of normal ability users¡¯ nine levels. When she brandished the sword with full power, it could easily tear through the gun turret of an olden era main battle tank.


    When all of her attention was focused on controlling the movement of energy in her body, the room¡¯s door was suddenly pushed open with a creak sound. Su walked inside.


    Madeline¡¯s eyebrows were raised, looking at Su in a somewhat shocked manner. She had sharp perception, all things big or small around her surroundings unable to escape her detection. Su was the only one she sealed off all extra-visual perception abilities for. As such, each time Su appeared, it would always be a pleasant surprise for Madeline.


    This was the first time Su entered Madeline¡¯s room in the middle of the night.


    Su stood at the doorway, looking around out of habit, nothing escaping his sharp green gaze. Madeline¡¯s room was extremely simple. Apart from a bed, there wasn¡¯t any other decorations or furnishings. There was only a backpack thrown into a corner, inside of it some prepared clothing. This ce was even simpler than the room of a prisoner, not like the bedroom of a young girl at all.


    Madeline¡¯s heart suddenly began to beat faster.


    In this quiet bedroom at night, her beautiful self and the beautiful Su were together alone. There seemed to be too many coincidences.


    Madeline suddenly couldn¡¯t control herself, her thoughts running wild like a fearless rampant horse. She inadvertently looked at her bed, finding it more and more unsightly the longer she looked at it, only feeling that it was just too simple and crude, simple to the point where it was basically a metal rack with ayer of cloth, so how could this befortable? For the first time since her birth, Madeline felt that there was a need to make her residence a bit morefortable.


    From the perspective of those from the new era, Madeline wasn¡¯t young anymore. Moreover, when she held authority in the Trials Division, she had already seen all types of rtionships between men and women, men and men, as well as women with women, among them nock of desires monstrous and grotesque, all types of variations that challenged the limits of the human imagination, to the extent where all types of other creatures were sometimes involved. With the threat of death ever looming, the part of human nature belonging to instincts were magnified without end.


    As a result, Madeline was actually extremely experienced and knowledgeable, at the very least much more so than what Su had witnessed.


    As soon as these thoughts emerged, they could no longer be controlled, just like the current Madeline. In addition, not only could she no longer control her thoughts, even the cirction of energy within her body¡¯s tissues began to go out of control, and as a result, her heartbeat sped up, blood flow quickened, and body temperature rose. At this moment, her wisdom as one of the Trials Division¡¯s three dark giants left her, leaving behind only a pure woman.


    However, the onlyw that would forever remain unchanged, was that there would always be unexpected events.


    Su¡¯s eyes passed by Madeline¡¯s face, and then said, ¡°Prepare a bit, we are about to leave this ce, departing soon.¡± After speaking, Su left in an unhurried manner.


    While looking at Su¡¯s rear figure, Madeline felt stunned, her cute little mouth forming an ¡®o¡¯ shape, but this didn¡¯t draw the slightest attention from Su. This enormous disparity in what she expected made this youngdy whose reasoning was still far gone suddenly wish to smash something apart, but the cold and crude feeling of the heavy sword in her hands reminded her that if she really did do this, then nothing in this building could bear the blunt of her blow, including Su.


    Wait! Su!


    Madeline¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, shining so brightly that it was a bit frightening. She began to carefully think things over, however, her intelligence was still roaming about in the distance, noting back. The sudden drop in IQ didn¡¯t affect the youngdy¡¯s train of thought, let alone the fact that for what she was currently thinking, intuition was a more reliable method.


    ¡°How did Li end up getting with Su? Let me think, I think I heard a bit... it seems like she was the one that provoked him first, and then after angering him, ended up being done. What about Helen? Yi, Helen doesn¡¯t seem to have any rtionship with him, but it¡¯s really hard to say. That woman¡¯s thoughts are something not even I can see through. I won¡¯t worry so much about this, other women... He doesn¡¯t seem to have other women, and even if he did, these were all things that happened before joining the ck Dragonriders. En? Howe after joining the ck Dragonriders, his nature became so powerful? What do I do...¡±


    In the blink of an eye, countless thoughts passed through the youngdy¡¯s mind, but not a single one was useful. Moreover, the burden of excessive thinking brought her quite the headache.

 Book 5 6.2

    Book 5 Chapter 6.2 - New Life


    Madeline¡¯s nature was, in reality, not the slightest bit sweet-tempered. She was more like a calmly flowing volcano. Right when she was about to erupt, the radiance in the youngdy¡¯s eyes finally released a cool-headed decisiveness. She instantlypared her own battle ability with Su¡¯s, and then fiercely thought, ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a way a long time ago? It¡¯ll just be like Persephone! That crafty fe...¡±


    What made the youngdy feel vexed was that when Persephone used forceful methods, Su¡¯sbat ability waspletely negligible, not something that could bepared to his current self at all. If it was the current Su, before Persephone obtained him, there might be a great battle first, the victor and loser uncertain.


    Her terrifying battle instincts returned, helping the youngdy continuously analyze and simte different battle scenarios with Su. The rest of her intelligence was still roaming in the distance.


    A few minutester, Su reappeared at the doorway. On his back was the electromaic energy rifle, and inside the knapsack that wasn¡¯t thatrge fuel cells and electromaic bullets were stored. Two specialized custom-made 60 centimeter daggers were inserted next to his legs. Apart from these, he didn¡¯t bring anything else.


    Madeline didn¡¯t have anything to pack. The youngdy lifted her bag, put on her hat, and then followed behind Su while dragging the alloy heavy sword.


    Under the drooping hat¡¯s cover, the youngdy¡¯s azure eyes flickered continuously. Cirvanas who was walking in front of her suddenly sensed danger, his entire body trembling, involuntarily looking all around him. When his eyes swept past Madeline, he immediately felt the youngdy¡¯s slowly rising loftiness. The various painful experiences that happened to him these past few days appeared before his eyes once again, making him immediately avert his eyes, not daring to look at her anymore. However, Cirvanas felt that today¡¯s Madeline felt a bit strange, but as for where the strangenessid, he couldn¡¯t really say, only feeling that she was a bit different from the past. Even though the young man experienced close to a hundred years of life, he spent most of his life in the underground research base. Aside from Ansuna, the only other creatures he associated with were infected researchers. Their intelligence already degenerated to the level of animals, so it could be said that hepletelycked social experience.


    Su was oblivious to the slight changes that were happening behind him, only walking out from the city at a constant speed. Avoiding the patrolling troops along the way was but a trifling task.


    The wilderness appeared once again before the three of them. The wilderness wasplex, a ce where anything could happen.


    Su brought Cirvanas and Madeline into the wilderness without any hesitation.


    However, the youngdy¡¯s wisdom still remained in Steel Gate.


    After leaving Steel Gate, Su didn¡¯t head south, but rather turned around to the north towards the endless wind and snow. He ran at a constant speed, Cirvanas and Madeline following behind him. Thirty kilometers per hour, for someone like Cirvanas wasn¡¯t too great of a burden either. Under Su and Madeline¡¯s asional help, he could continuously run for seven to eight hours. After obtaining the nucleus, energy was no longer a problem, what restricted the youth was his body¡¯s strength.


    When night withdrew, and then returned, thend Su¡¯s feet treaded upon was already covered in snow. With a crash sound, a pile of snow suddenly sted apart, a white furred mutated creature that resembled a snow leopard jumping out from within .However, its four blood-red eyes revealed that it was not that olden era creature.


    It was clearly a vicious carnivore, its senses extremely sharp as well, not immediately throwing itself at the three of them, instead slowly retreating while whimpering. It sensed that these three prey were extremely hard to deal with. The aura Cirvanas released made it feel even greater fear.


    Su continued to advance at a constant speed, as if he didn¡¯t see it. He still didn¡¯tck food, so there was no need to waste any time on it.


    Su¡¯s military boots stepped out, entering the snow. When he was about to lift it again, he suddenly froze!


    His eyes immediatelynded on the snow-white beast that was already preparing to turn its head. Madeline¡¯s eyes were a moment slower than Su¡¯s, while Cirvanas didn¡¯t detect anything, looking somewhat vacantly at Su who suddenly stopped.


    A boom sounded, as if a gloomy drum was struck. Energy surged once once again, triggering a resonance. However, this time, the heartbeat sound did note from the heart in Su¡¯s chest, but was insteadpletely baseless, as if sounding right next to these three¡¯s ears.


    The snow beast whimpered, and then it was suddenly shot into midair, its body continuously distorting, expanding in the void, its body that quickly inted immediately pushed aside the fur around it, revealing its bloody muscle tissues. Its skin and fur began to split open inch by inch, and there was naturally blood that flew out. However, this blood was simr to the blood from Su¡¯s body, after flying out, automatically gathering into blood beads. After drawing a circle in the air, they returned to the snow beast¡¯s body!


    After the snow beast sprung up a dozen or so meters, when itnded on the ground again, its body already expanded four or five times, its snow-white skin and fur dyed with blood. Its forehead was cracked open as well, a yellow bubblelike structure floating, staring deathly at Su! Blood continuously flowed out from his body, but gravity seemed to have lost effectiveness. This blood flowed extremely quickly in reverse, even intertwining, just not dripping onto the ground. It really was a horrifying sight!


    It had already be a blood beast from head to toe. Meanwhile, the energy that frantically flowed through its body was already ten times that of its previous self! Su sensed that all of the blood within its body seemed to be boiling, every cell ignited, frantically transporting energy into its surroundings. It could be said that several decades of its life had been concentrated in this short minute, and it was on the verge of erupting!


    The blood beast roared towards Su, inside its mouth no longer sharp teeth and a long tongue, but rather a burning fireball! Immediately afterwards, a thick pir of raging heat shot out, immediately sting at Su!


    This st of energy¡¯s power wasparable to being hit head on by heavy artillery!

 Book 5 6.3

    Book 5 Chapter 6.3 - New Life


    When the blood beast opened its enormous mouth, Su already entered a crouching stance. His upper body leaned forward, arms crossed to protect his head and chest. However, the energy pir arrived just too quickly, forcing Su to defend instead of dodge. The energy pir silently engulfed Su¡¯s body. If time was slowed down at this moment, one would see that the other end of the pir of light separated from the blood beast¡¯s mouth, gradually diminish in size, and then eventually, a zing fireball condensed before Su¡¯s arms. The fireball immediately turned into a sphere of raging mes, passing by Su¡¯s body!


    When he resisted the fireball somewhat, Su¡¯s legs exerted force, rising into the air, his entire body flying backwards with the momentum of the me. Only after flying out a dozen or so meters did he spin in the air, freeing himself from the zing stream of heat.


    Su stood steadily on the ground, on his face and exposed skin a faintyer of glistening light. This was the result of countless fragmented crystals being released and gathering on his body surface. Even though the stream of heat was extremely vicious, Su didn¡¯t remain inside of it that long, so there weren¡¯t any clear injuries. However, the front end of his military boots already began to melt, the edges of his eye-patch beginning to curl, scorched ck, almostpletely burnt. As a result, one could see the terrifying power of the fiery stream.


    After releasing this strike, the blood beast suddenly released raging mes, turning into ashes in the blink of an eye. That energy cannon already exhausted all of its vitality.


    Everything happened too quickly, with not even Madeline able to react in time. Cirvanas even more so stood there with a stupefied expression, not understanding what exactly happened.


    Su tore off everything on him that couldn¡¯t endure the temperature of the mes and flung it to the side. He walked to the blood beast¡¯s embers and reached out his hand to inspect the remains. The enormous blood beast only left behind a thin pile of ashes, scattered and fragmented droplets of blood and hair on the surrounding ground. It was hard to imagine that these were the remains of an enormous beast.


    Su carefully picked up some of the warm droplets of blood, pinching them between his fingers. His exceptional perception ability not only analyzed the blood bead¡¯s cellrposition, but also traced the chaotic flow of the remaining energy. Inside the blood bead, Su vaguely sensed a strand of unique energy, but as soon as he wanted to further analyze it, this strand of energy suddenly disappeared with a sh, unexpectedlypletely vanishing.


    Thispletely defied normal reasoning. Energy could scatter, be consumed, or changed, but it wouldn¡¯t disappear for no reason. Even though it was extremely weak, since it was sensed by Su, then it shouldn¡¯t have slipped away.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Madeline asked. This type of strange and vicious attack method was something not even she had heard of before. She didn¡¯t excel in perception, so she could only rely on Su with his powerful perception abilities.


    ¡°Not poison, nor is it a disguised biochemical beast. It does seem to have been incited by some type of energy, and after all of the cells in its body were directly ignited, they were gathered to form the final energy cannon.¡± Su¡¯s brows were tightly locked together, making a spection even he himself found hard to believe.


    If what Su said was real, then it meant that the one who ambushed them already reached an inconceivable level of energy control, already exceeding the limits of modern era¡¯s abilities, science, or technology. This was a remodeling through energy resonance, crossing space to turn an ordinary creature into a powerful battle weapon. In addition, what was used was the energy stored within the creature itself. An ordinary snow beast, in a short moment, was altered into an energy cannon, releasing an attack that was not inferior to seven levels of magic ability!


    ¡°This matter... does it have some type of connection with me?¡± Madeline asked with a serious expression. Regardless of whether it was she herself or the Spider Empress, there didn¡¯t seem to be an enemy as terrifying as this one.


    Su stood up. He released a heavy sigh, and then said, ¡°No, this is my matter, unrted to you. Be careful, it is quite likely that the ambush hasn¡¯t ended...¡±


    Before Su finished his sentence, the snowy ground beneath Cirvanas¡¯ feet suddenly exploded, from within scuttling out a rabbit-like mutated creature! As soon as he saw its forehead expand, Su already had a bad premonition. His body shed over to Cirvanas¡¯ side, and then with a push from his shoulder, the young man already flew out. He then moved his body together, curling into a ball, protecting his head, chest, and other vital areas under his arms and knees.


    The snow rabbit¡¯s body already swelled to ten times it original size, and through its skin that had expanded to the extreme, one could see that its body was full of a roiling fiery paste!


    With a light hong sound, a scorching ball of me appeared above the snowy ins, the stream of mes engulfing an area several dozen meters in diameter. Then, it gathered together and shot upwards, forming a miniature mushroom cloud that slowly rose.


    The power of the explosion didn¡¯t seem to be much weaker than that of the blood beast. Even though Cirvanas already flew out more than ten meters, he was still swept through by the fiery stream and st wave. With a groan, his body smashed into the ground. As for Su who was at the very center of the explosion, he was directly sted several dozen meters out, his sturdybat suit also having many gaps now opened. Madeline immediately dropped to the ground, holding the heavy sword in a nted manner to protect herself.


    ¡°There¡¯s still more!¡± Su roared out.

 Book 5 6.4

    Book 5 Chapter 6.4 - New Life


    The snow around them had long been swept away by the two streams of heat, revealing spots of frozen earth one after another. All types of little creatures that were hibernating below the frozen earth shot out from the ground, and almost the moment they left the ground, their bodies began to expand, in the blink of an eye turning into bombs filled with fiery liquid!


    Fireballs continuously exploded, devastating streams of heat immediately upying the entire region. The water content in the tundra immediately released steam, and then it was further broken down by the high temperature, producing an environment that allowed these mes to flourish even greater. The st waves caused piece after piece of tundra to overturn, and the the stream of heat would melt them, turning them into half solid states like magma.


    Under the heaven overflowing stream of heat, from time to time, there would be beams of light simr to high energysers, these high energy light beams that possessed destructive force far exceeding that ofsers sweeping a meter above the ground! If there was anyone running within the fiery streams, they would be directly chopped in half at the waist by these beams of light!


    They were just small creatures that were hibernating under the tundra, yet the destructive force they delivered unexpectedly exceeded that of heavy artillery!


    When these little creatures broke through the earth, Su already carried Cirvanas more than ten meters out, the two little creatures that were within st range were sliced in half by the bone des that extended from his arms. Madeline also seized the short interval between attacks to rush over to Su¡¯s side. Her method of dealing with these bombs was even more simple and effective, directly brandishing the heavy sword to send the little creatures flying far into the distance.


    Su grabbed Madeline over, pressing her against the ground shoulder to shoulder with Cirvanas. Then, he threw himself over, covering them underneath. Streams of heat and crazy winds immediately covered the three of them, streak after streak of deathly energy almost brushing Su¡¯s back as they passed. The mesnded on Su¡¯s body clump after clump like liquid, burning him until there were zi zi sounds not even the raging firestorm¡¯s roaring could suppress.


    Outside the firestorm region, a mutated snow yak rushed over. Thick air was released from its nostrils, and apart from its bloodshot eyes, it didn¡¯t look any different from a normal yak. However, its charging speed was already close to a hundred and fifty kilometers, and when its four hoovesnded, they never truly made contact with the ground!


    The yak¡¯s massive eyes were already reflecting the firestorm ahead, and as a result, it began to run with even more ferocity. The several hundred meters of distance, with its speed, would only take a few seconds.


    However, the firestorm suddenly released a dazzling blue light, and then a zing blue shooting star flew out from the mes, covering several hundred meters of distance within less than half a second. Almost the moment it flew out from the firestorm, it already arrived by this yak¡¯s skull!


    This was a piece of metal that was burned to the extreme. Before the tremendous kic energy and several thousand degree mes, even steel would be as soft as tofu. The electromaic bullet easily passed through the yak¡¯s head, and then left through its tail, immediately flying far into the distance.


    The yak¡¯s body silently copsed. When its hide was opened up, what was revealed wasn¡¯t flesh and inner organs, but rather an expanse of blue sparkling radiance!


    That was the color of sma!


    The blue-colored radiance immediately dyed everything within a range of a hundred meters, several dozen spheres of electricity with varying sizes roamed about. They looked elegant and cute, but every single sphere of lightning contained terrifying energy.


    This yak was the true killer inside of this entire trap, but before it was able to disy its use, it was shot by Su ahead of time.


    The firestorm finally withdrew. Su slowly got up, removing his already meltedbat clothes. His naked body was covered with fine crystal granules, but the skin made from these crystal granules was still charred badly. The electromaic rifle was still releasing great heat. When a piece of hisbat clothes drifted down and stuck to the rifle, a strand of clear smoke immediately rose. Su tried to stretch out his body, but the tearing pain immediately made his eyebrows lock together.


    ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± Madeline stood by Su¡¯s side, hanging her head slightly as she asked. Cirvanas¡¯ head waspletely lowered, not speaking a single word.


    ¡°A bit.¡± After speaking, Su suddenly sucked in a cold breath of air, his handsome face a bit distorted from the pain.


    Madeline produced an external wound spray from her backpack, gave it to Cirvanas, and then ordered, ¡°Go, help him spray it!¡±


    The young man¡¯s thoughts were a bit disorderly. He really wanted to ask ¡®why me¡¯, but his intuition stopped this stupid question at the corners of his lips. He silently epted the external wound spray, uniformly applying it on Su¡¯s back. All of the crystal granules had already withdrew from Su¡¯s back, only leaving behindrge areas of cracked skin. The charred skin continuously fell off, reced by new light colored muscle tissue. The external wound spray left behind ayer of film over the new tissues. With Su¡¯s speed of regeneration, apletely newyer of skin would be produced soon.


    This was an extremely painful process.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. This game still has quite the ytime left.¡± Su said rather meaningfully.


    Madeline dragged her heavy sword, quietly following him north. Cirvanas¡¯ eyes lit up, tightly following behind them. Since the game was far from over, then that meant he had enough time to be more powerful, powerful enough to be able to participate in this type of battle instead of purely being a burden like just now.

 Book 5 6.5

    Book 5 Chapter 6.5 - New Life


    The three of them faced the gradually worsening weather, continuing towards the north. As for why they had to head north, that was something that could only be found at the bottom of Su¡¯s heart.


    When Su left, within the apostle¡¯s special space, Pandora¡¯s near perfect body no longer continued its irregr floating state. Her eyes gradually opened.


    At this time, the apostle¡¯s voice sounded once again. ¡°Pandora, thatmb is extremely crafty, actually oveing the present I left him. Now is your time to set off. Look for him, kill him, and then bring the Limitless Heart back. There is no need to worry about his whereabouts, I will guide you to him!¡±


    Pandoranded on a formless surface. She knelt onto the ground, lowered her head, her falling ck hair covering a portion of her body. With a voice that didn¡¯t contain a trace of emotion, she replied, ¡°As you wish!¡±


    ¡°Good, then you can head out now.¡± When the apostle¡¯s voice dropped, another pir of light descended, surrounding Pandora¡¯s body. When the pir of light disappeared, Pandora also disappeared.


    A whole day after Su left, the ck denim clothed Pandora who looked like a fashionable olden era youngdy appeared where the firestorm previously wreaked havoc, her exquisite long boots stepping on the edge of the firestorm¡¯s range of destruction. Her arms were inserted into her jacket¡¯s pockets, ck eyes sweeping through the chaotic battlefield inch by inch.


    Thirty minutester, Pandora who had already repeatedly swept her eyes over the battlefield more than ten times found all the clues that could be discovered. She knew Su headed north, but that was all. As for what speed Su left at and whether he changed directions, Pandora didn¡¯t know a thing. Su had abundant wilderness experience, and he was even a Perception Domain holy rank ability users, making him a true master of wilderness tracking and anti-tracking. Even with Pandora¡¯s terrifying power, right now, she could still only feel at a loss.


    After a few minutes of hesitation, Pandora stood there perfectly straight, looked into the sky, closed her eyes, and then started to call out to the apostle. A momentter, the apostle replied, moreover transmitted Su¡¯s rough whereabouts directly into her consciousness. The target area was more than ten square kilometers, the coordinates extremely vague, but for Pandora, this degree of precision was already enough. Pandora didn¡¯t know how the apostle found Su, its abilities deep like an abyss. Even now, she still didn¡¯tpletely understand the apostle¡¯s abilities.


    Pandora changed directions, heading towards the direction indicated by the apostle.


    In a small valley to the north, Su had his eyes closed, currently using this time to rest. At the center of the temporary camp was a burning bonfire. Madeline was currently roasting a snow deer she caught from who knew where. Cirvanas¡¯ body was curled up at the edge of the mes, currently asleep. He needed to seize every moment they had to recover his stamina.


    When the snow deer was almost finished roasting, Su suddenly opened his eyes, standing up! Cirvanas was still asleep, while Madeline continued to roast the deer. Only, her right hand was already ced on the heavy sword right beside her.


    Su raised his head to survey the boundless mountains. Only after some time had passed did he release a breath, softly saying, ¡°It found me again.¡±


    Madeline understood what the ¡®it¡¯ Su was talking about referred to. She calmly said, ¡°Is it extremely urate?¡±


    Su sat down again, and after thinking a few minutes with a frown, said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be that precise. However, there isn¡¯t a need for it to be that precise. As long as they narrow it down to a set region, it is enough.¡±


    ¡°How did it find us? It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t know, we can just continue running. If we really can¡¯t run any further, then let¡¯s just fight.¡± Madeline spoke somewhat indifferently.


    However, Madeline¡¯s words helped Su set his resolution. He said to Madeline, ¡°I need an hour. I¡¯ll have to rely on you during this time.¡±


    Su¡¯s internal energy was aroused, and then evolutionary points were thrown into the Perception Domain one after another. A new self produced ability gradually took form. This was a powerful ninth level ability, so the formation process wasplex and slow, far slower than that of an eighth level ability. In addition, even when most of the evolutionary points had been used up, the new ability already close topletely forming, Su still didn¡¯t know what kind of use this new ability had.


    Next to the firece, Madeline was currently eating the roasted snow deer with Cirvanas, the amount the two of them atepletely disproportionate to their slender figures. It seemed like this fat snow deer might not be enough food for them. When Su woke up, there might not be much left for him.


    Cirvanas still felt a bit of hesitation, wishing to leave the meatiest portions for Su, however, under Madeline¡¯s forceful gaze, he had no choice but to devour the portion Madeline gave him. When one reached their level, the only appraising factor for whether food was good or bad was how much energy it contained. As such, the fattiest portions were the best foods. This was something rted to survival, the factor of taste alreadypletely irrelevant. However, Madeline clearly gave him the best portions, she herself eating much less. As for Su, there was pretty much nothing left for him. This made Cirvanas extremely uneasy inside. He felt that he himself with the lowest level ofbat strength should be eating the least. In addition, his master had already stood there for close to an hour, yet he didn¡¯t budge an inch. Cirvanas knew that the process of ability formation was extremely fast. He had never seen an ability that took a whole hour just to form.


    As he looked at the piece of deer meat that was dripping with grease, Cirvanas finally conquered his fear towards Madeline, asking nervously, ¡°When master wakes up in a bit, what will he eat?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. He can eat anything!¡± Madeline said, still fiercely working at her deer meat.


    Cirvanas didn¡¯t dare say anything else, only doing his best to decrease his speed of eating as much as he could. If Su woke up a bit earlier, then there might still be some food left.


    After an entire hour passed, a feeling that was difficult to describe suddenly surrounded the entire camp. This type of feeling was extremely simr to that of each time Su opened his Panoramic View, but there were some differences. The difference was actually extremely slight, but before truly sharp individuals, for example, Madeline and Cirvanas, this type of difference was extremely great. A muddled and hazy feeling could be felt this time, unexpectedly making the two of them shudder with fear deep down! If Su who previously opened his Panoramic View was still a person, then this time, at least half of him became a great ancient beast!

 Book 5 6.6

    Book 5 Chapter 6.6 - New Life


    Cirvanas still didn¡¯t know what happened, but Madeline understood clearly. This type of boundlessness, this type of pressure, was the unique phenomenon that appeared when ninth level abilities took form.


    She was pleasantly surprised, but there was also a bit of disappointment as she looked towards Su.


    Su finally moved, stretching out his body a bit, the scabs covering his exposed upper bodying off one after another, revealing new skin. He moved his head back and forth, his neck revealing a string of muffled and ear-piercing crack crack sounds. It almost sounded as if steel pipes were being twisted. Only after exercising his neck a bit did Su turn around to look towards Madeline and Cirvanas.


    The moment he made eye contact with Su, Cirvanas¡¯ entire body suddenly trembled, his face bing pale. Su¡¯s green left eye looked a bit blurry, as if there was a shadow covering it. He almost felt as if when he concentrated his attention and observed carefully, he would be able to cast this shadow aside, but when Cirvanas really did this, he discovered with horror that the distance between void and reality was endlessly vast. A pitch-ck expanse stretched between the illusion and reality like a bottomless abyss! Waves of powerful and mysterious attractive force swept out from within the abyss, pulling on Cirvanas¡¯ consciousness to drag him into the endless abyss. In that instant, a powerful feeling of danger already covered his entire mind; he already couldn¡¯t shift his gaze! Only by relying on his survival instincts to forcefully turn his head to the side did Cirvanas free himself from the suction of the endless abyss.


    The sudden change wasparable to a trip around the brink of life and death. A feeling ofplete powerlessness immediately swept over the young man, cold sweat already pouring outyer afteryer.


    Madeline¡¯s eyes flickered with an expression of shock. She carefully looked at Su¡¯s green left eye, and only after some time did she ask, ¡°What kind of ability is this?¡±


    The shadows over his green eye gradually became faint, revealing that his control over this new ability was currently strengthening. However, exining the effects of this new ability was clearly a bit difficult, and as such, only after thinking for a bit did he say, ¡°This ability... I¡¯ll just call it Cross-Sectional Detection.¡±


    The ninth level ability Cross-Sectional Detection wasn¡¯t something on the dragonriders¡¯ list of abilities. Through it, Su¡¯s perception of space itself was greatly strengthened, and from this enabled him to detect spatial faults or cracks. When used in conjunction with the Panoramic View, it was still unknown what kind of new functions this ability would bring.


    When a new ability was produced, one generally needed a few days of time for consolidating and strengthening it, so the stabilizing period of a ninth level ability might be as long as several months. However, Su clearly didn¡¯t have that much time. He ced the electromaic energy rifle on his back, and then directly called for Cirvanas and Madeline to pack everything for departure. As for the camp¡¯s traces, Su didn¡¯t waste time cleaning them up. Since the apostle already discovered this ce, there is no point in disguising themselves. Su only hoped that his own suspicions weren¡¯t wrong, that in the following fleeing process, Cross-Sectional Detection will disy proper use.


    ¡°Master, this is your distinguished self¡¯s food.¡± Cirvanas unexpectedly secretly hid a piece of roasted meat from Madeline¡¯s eyes, holding it towards Su.


    Unexpectedly, Su only gave that piece of meat a single look, and then he gave an order that was the same as Madeline¡¯s. ¡°Eat it, immediately!¡±


    Su¡¯s order was undefiable, the nucleus¡¯ understanding of the word ¡®immediately¡¯ also exceeded Cirvanas¡¯ expectations. The enormous piece of roast meat was swallowed after a few bites, truly testing the limits of the young man¡¯s throat. Su used this bit of time to slice up his ruinedbat suit into cloth strips, wrapped them around his chest, and then he began to run on the snond.


    The following journey finally made Cirvanas understand the meaning behind Madeline¡¯s previous sentence. There were still creatures in the snond, just extremely rare. Under Su¡¯s panoramic view, regardless of whether it were the tree roots that contained water content or the little creatures hibernating under the earth, none of them could escape from the palm of his hand. Most of the food Su found were poisonous, or at the very least, not suitable for humans to eat. These things, regardless of what they were, were eaten by him. Meanwhile, the rare things that ordinary people could eat, for example, snow rabbits that haven¡¯t mutated too much, were thrown to Madeline and carried by the youngdy to use as food the next time they camped.


    Cirvanas suddenly developed an indescribable type of feeling.


    He suppressed his voice, and then asked Madeline who was running while carrying him, ¡°Master... is he always like this?¡±


    Madeline patted his head, and then said quietly, ¡°He is always like this. You¡¯ll slowly get used to it.¡±


    Get used to it? How could he get used to this? Cirvanas found this impossible to understand. He felt as if something was burning within himself.

 Book 5 6.7

    Book 5 Chapter 6.7 - New Life


    Su didn¡¯t notice what was happening behind him. In his eyes, the entire world was already divided into two parts. One was colorful and gorgeous, a world with clear scenery, while the other was a ck and white world. In addition, from time to time, everything experienced slight warping deformations.


    The two worlds looked like theypletely matched up, but in reality, they didn¡¯t have any points of intersection. Most of Su¡¯s attention was focused on his perception of the void shadow world, a small portion to search for food that was hiding under the snow. As for the two behind him, Su believed that Madeline could take care of Cirvanas.


    More and more responsibility was ced on Madeline, the little girl from back then now truly growing up to be an outstanding youngdy. However, if a truly undefiable situation arose, an order of priority existed in Su¡¯s heart, a self sacrificing priority.


    Suddenly, an enormous shadow passed over Su¡¯s consciousness!


    He immediately stopped moving, his perception abilitiespletely activating. Sure enough, in the ck and white world, an enormous shadow that stretched over several dozen kilometers was currently slowly sweeping its way over!


    Su immediately shed over to Cirvanas¡¯ side, lifted him up, and then even activated the Extreme Assault ability to quickly rush to the side. Madeline¡¯s five levels of speed supported her, and even though her eleration couldn¡¯tpare to Su¡¯s Extreme Assault, her sprint still didn¡¯t fall short of an eighth level ability user. She closely followed behind Su, and within a few minutes, their group already traveled ten kilometers.


    The shadow was like a dark cloud, passing over the area where Su had just stepped foot on, the edge of this dark cloud less than a hundred or so meters from his current location. When it passed over Su¡¯s original position, the shadow suddenly released a fluctuation, as if an ocean spray was produced. Shortly after, this ocean spray broke through the void shadow world and real world¡¯s dividing line, a tentacle reaching into the real world. A gloomy, ice-cold spiritual fluctuation immediately swept through an area of several kilometers, but it ended up empty-handed. Therge shadow continued to roil forward, not remaining here.


    This was the first time Su ¡®saw¡¯ the apostle, even though he only saw a portion of it.


    This full force sprint made Madeline¡¯s little face a bit pale. She quietly waited, not asking anything. Only when Su¡¯s grave expression rxed a bit did she quietly ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I saw it, and I have a way of dealing with it.¡± Su said with a smile. This was the first time he smiled after leaving Steel Gate. When she saw Su¡¯s smile, for some unknown reason, Madeline suddenly slightly lowered her head.


    Any ce with Su, was a ce with sunshine.


    Su didn¡¯t notice the youngdy¡¯s slight change. He stood tall in the wilderness, and then slowly swept his eyes over the boundless snond. He suddenly pointed towards the direction where the shadow came from, and with a calm yet firm voice, said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there!¡±


    At this moment, confidence and fighting intent once again returned to Su¡¯s body. Only in the wilderness, in this snond, in this chaotic and deste era, did Su believed that he was a true king.


    Less than ten hours after Su left their second camp, Pandora¡¯s tall and slender figure appeared here. From the traces of bonfire and camp left behind, she already determined that the distance between Su and herself had been shortened by fourteen hours. If this continued, she¡¯ll find Su in another two days at most. Only, after inspecting the camp, Pandora discovered that Su wasn¡¯t running on his own, instead bringing two people with him. As Su¡¯s enemy, as well as obtaining Su¡¯s blood, Pandora¡¯s understanding of Su was far deeper than most people. She deeply understood how difficult Su was to deal with in an environment like the wilderness. Those two individuals definitely didn¡¯t bring Su any help, but were instead a burden, unless, the one he brought was the youngdy she metst time. The silver-gray haired youngdy with blue eyes left Pandora with an impression that wasn¡¯t much less than Su himself. Pandora had yet to meet someone with such terrifyingbat instincts before her, the word ¡®great master¡¯ already ill-fitted to describe her. Even though there was an enormous gap of at least three levels in ability between them, Pandora couldn¡¯t do anything to that youngdy for an extremely long time, to the extent where she even suffered losses again and again. If the two of them had simr levels of abilities and Pandora didn¡¯t have this nearly indestructible body that had the ck me Seal, then the battle¡¯s result might bepletely flipped! However, the likelihood of this happening was insignificantly small, something that could bepletely disregarded in the real world.


    It was extremely normal for Su to bring that youngdy, as they were together during thest battle. However, what was going on with that third person? From the leftover traces, the third person was aplete burden, moreover, his body not tall, and extremely light as well. Who was this person? Could it be Su and that youngdy¡¯s child?


    Even though Pandora sensed from the previous battle that the youngdy was seventeen or eighteen years old at most, this waspletely an age that could give birth. As for how the child managed to grow this big in just a year, that already wasn¡¯t an issue. After all, in this sted era, anything could happen. After seeing enough inconceivable things, seeing children that could mature in a few months already wasn¡¯t all that shocking.


    Pandora who always carried a calm and innocent expression suddenly shouted from her smooth lips. ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Then, Pandora¡¯s innocent and naive youngdy appearance returned, as if nothing happened just now. She inspected the traces left behind in the camp carefully just likest time in an attempt to determine where Su headed. However, in the end, just likest time, all of the clues from the camp clearly pointed that Su headed north, but after she traveled a few dozen meters out from the camp, all clues and traces vanished. If one wanted to track down Su, not only did they need abundant experience, they also had to have perception ability that was at least at Su¡¯s level. Pandora didn¡¯t have either one of these, so if she only relied on effort, it naturally wouldn¡¯t produce any results.


    A momentter, Pandora finally gave up and raised her head, starting to call for the apostle¡¯s assistance. However, this time, even after waiting a long time, she still didn¡¯t obtain any response.


    Pandora stood there quietly, waiting. In that divine country of nothingness, she already learned to have patience. However, this time, no results came even when night fell. There was no way the apostle couldn¡¯t hear her call, so the only possibility was that not even the apostle could determine Su¡¯s whereabouts.


    Not even the apostle could catch Su?


    The nkness in Pandora¡¯s eyes gradually faded, reced with bright and sparkling light. She decided that she wasn¡¯t going to wait any longer and would instead continue to pursue Su, even though she had no idea where Su currently was.


    Pandora¡¯s first step headed northeast. However, after thinking for a bit, she instead headed north.


    As for why she changed direction at thest moment, the reasoning seemed to make a lot of sense: a woman¡¯s intuition was often unreliable.


    In the direction where she originally took a step, Su had just set up an overnight camp. Meanwhile, the apostle¡¯s consciousness had just searched through this region half an hour ago, currently heading northwest.

 Book 5 7.1

    Book 5 Chapter 7.1 - Snow Country


    Compared to normal people, high level ability users could to a great degree be regarded as apletely different species. Time and space were no longer barriers that were impossible to ovee.


    To the north of the olden era federation¡¯s border was a vast but sparsely popted country. Before the war erupted, this country with and size even greater territory than the federation¡¯s only had a poption of four hundred thousand. Most of its territory consisted of uninhabited mountain ridges, tundra, and forests, with many more areas that were covered under ice and snow year round. The poption was mostly concentrated in the southern areas that bordered the federation, as well as the warmer western coastal areas.


    In the span of a few days, Su already crossed the olden era¡¯s frontier line, entering the vast yet even more deste north. This new era world was covered under clouds of radiation, the weather here was even colder, with at least half of a year under harsh winter, the rest divided between a cold spring and autumn, with summer being as short as a month or two. There were forests everywhere, but unlike the olden era, these primitive forests had a sinisterness to them. From time to time, unusual and malevolent sky reaching ancient trees could be seen.


    War changed the entire world. Close to a hundred years passed, and even ancient trees had no choice but to adapt to the new era. All species that didn¡¯t adapt to their environment went extinct, while new life forms would grow and multiply on their corpses. If one looked at it as a whole, this world was still full of vitality.


    Su couldn¡¯t be bothered to be moved by these things. Towards the era¡¯s changes, he actually didn¡¯t know that much. Most of his knowledge regarding the olden era came from magazines and books that still remained. As for the sea of information stored on maic tapes and disks, under the ever present powerful radiation, few were preserved. After joining the ck Dragonriders, as his military rank and authority increased, only then did Su have ess to more and more olden era knowledge. However, looking back to his years with the ck Dragonriders, Su spent every minute and every second on earning money to repay debt and strengthening himself, andter on, he also had to consider the needs of his three subordinates. He almost didn¡¯t spend any time on the history of the olden era because back then, all activity unrted to the increase in strength was incredibly extravagant.


    The tangle with the apostle continued. Each day, Su would travel over five hundred kilometers, while time no longer became a decisive factor. This type of traveling for Su and Madeline wasn¡¯t all that long, only limited by Cirvanas¡¯ weaker constitution. However, this nearly non-stop moving and fleeing made the young man¡¯s abilities increase quickly. In a week of time, he already developedprehensive third level abilities in the Magic Domain, and a third level special ability thus also emerged: Low Level Anti-Gravity Force-Field. Low Level Anti-Gravity Force Field could offset around 20% of gravity, usable once every six hours, with the time it could be maintained being three minutes. This ability was quite shocking, and its higher level version truly made one¡¯s imagination go wild. However, right now, Cirvanas¡¯ currentbat strength still didn¡¯t offer them any assistance. However, he wasn¡¯tpletely useless. The young man¡¯s body was extremely light, but Su and Madeline¡¯s bodies were actually extremely heavy. When the apostle¡¯s consciousness drew close, the Anti-Gravity Force Field could allow the three individuals¡¯ speeds to increase correspondingly; this ability had the power to save their lives.


    Even though the apostle¡¯s consciousness that existed in the void world covered a range of several hundred square kilometers, it clearly didn¡¯t realize that Su could already sense its existence with Cross-Sectional Detection. It searched everywhere bit by bit, but even with its terrifying consciousness, the north¡¯s size was clearly toorge,rge to the extent where it was simply powerless topletely cover it. Apart from this, the apostle¡¯s mental search wasn¡¯tpletely without weaknesses. During this seven day pursuit and counter pursuit, to some extent, Su was already aware of the apostle¡¯s weakness. The apostle¡¯s dark cloudlike consciousness¡¯ scanning, at full speed, would only be around two hundred kilometers per hour. This was much slower than Su and Madeline¡¯s burst speed, and this was also what allowed Su to often barely avoid the scan of the apostle¡¯s consciousness.


    The apostle was intelligent. It already saw the camp traces left behind by Su several times, and through its analysis realized that it had given away some type of pattern. As such, the consciousness¡¯ search direction clearly became more irregr and unpredictable. Several times, it was clearly heading towards a certain direction, but then it would suddenly turn back around! The unexpected change almost caught Su.


    However, in terms of craftiness, Su and Madeline were clearly more brilliant than the apostle. After realizing the problem, the n Su adopted was unexpectedly to move close to the apostle¡¯s consciousness, always staying roughly ten kilometers or so from its border. The results of these tactics were clear; the apostle clearly never expected that the three ants it was searching for were unexpectedly following right beside its feet.


    This game of hide and seek continued just like that.


    As time went on, the apostle¡¯s anger grew. When his consciousness whistled past, Su could already clearly feel the volcanic fury hidden within. However, it couldn¡¯t scare him, nor would it scare Madeline. The young man and little girl back then were now no longer the object of bullying and menace. The apostle could kill them, but it couldn¡¯t instill any fear into them.


    Meanwhile, Pandora was just like a lost spirit, aimlessly wandering about the snond.

 Book 5 7.2

    Book 5 Chapter 7.2 - Snow Country


    This snow-covered country had signs of habitation as well. At the foot of the continuous mountain range was a vige that wasn¡¯t thatrge. It was called a vige, but it was more suitable to call it a fort. The walls made out of concrete reached two meters into the air, and at the top of the walls stretched a row of wireting. These weren¡¯t electrical wires, because in this frigid region, electricity was a luxuriousmodity, something that would never be wasted in this type of fashion. However, there was a ring skeleton image above the wireting, the green pool on the image clearly stating that the wireting was covered with chemical poison. This made its defensive power even trickier than electrical wiring.


    The vige wasn¡¯t thatrge, within the walls only the residents¡¯ residences, a storehouse, power station, a clean water deep well pump, and other important facilities. The fields and most unimportant constructs were built outside the perimeter walls. At both sides of the vige walls were five meters tall sentry towers, two fully armed sentinels stationed within them at all times, the dark muzzles of their anti-aircraft machine guns aimed into the distant cold and gloomy primitive forest.


    Roughly thirty families lived in this vige, the total poption close to a hundred. Different from normal viges, there were only seven or eight kids in the vige, yet there were no elderly people at all. The vige chief who was the oldest didn¡¯t seem to have reached fifty years of age yet, and his entire body exuded an aura of toughness. Aside from the children, every single person in the vige seemed to be an ability user, and from the vige chief¡¯s robust build, it was clear that he had at least four levels of Combat Domain ability. The important structures in the vige all had cross-shaped crests engraved on them, and beneath them was an automatic rifle crossed with a long sword. The emblem was a faint golden color, precisely the Holy Crusaders¡¯ symbol. However,pared to the Holy Crusaders that the dragonriders were fighting against, there were some slight differences.


    Life in this small vige was extremely peaceful, and also quite rich. The smaller poption brought one benefit, and that was that when war arrived, the nuclear warheads thatnded in this area were also much fewer. Most of the radiation here was brought over by the clouds of radiation that covered the entire earth. Outside the vige was a small slope, and a small river ran through the vige. The river was already frozen, but during the summer, it would provide the fields outside the vige with enough water. There was even a half-opened style animal raising shed outside the vige, raised within several hundredrge domesticated livestock. Judging from the amount, they could definitely provided enough food to support the residents for a long time.


    The vige chief, or more urately, Captain Aire, already guarded this ce for more than ten years, and under general headquarters¡¯ limited supply of materials, managed the vige neatly and tidily. This ce was far from Holy Crusaders¡¯ general headquarters, the straight line distance between the two already exceeding a thousand kilometers. Regardless of whether it wasmunication or supplies, they were all extremely difficult. The most important reason why the Holy Crusaders established a fort like this here was because in the mountain region not far from here rested one of the world¡¯srgest uranium mines. After several decades had passed, the mining site of the past had long be a forest, but in the new era where nuclear energy was bing increasingly important by the day, the meaning behind arge scale uranium mine was needless to exin. The Holy Crusaders were powerless to open up this uranium mine, but that didn¡¯t stop them from stationing a few soldiers here to watch over this ce first.


    The north was extremely peaceful. The cold weather made this region unsuitable for the survival of most creatures, and as a result, this little vige peacefully existed here for more than ten years.


    The Captain Aire who was stationed here, was actually sent here on a half-exile order. He wasn¡¯t the only one; almost all of the vige¡¯s residents were the Holy Crusaders¡¯ banished criminals. However, towards this type of peaceful lifestyle, Aire wasn¡¯t too dissatisfied. Even though it was a bit dull, at the very least, he¡¯ll live longer than he would struggling in the front lines. This long period of peaceful living already made him forget almost all of hisbat techniques, forget the sharp instincts he previously had.


    However, Aire always felt a bit ill at ease during the past few days, almost as if something bad was about to happen, and also as if something was hiding nearby, currently prying into his every movement. He already increased the patrol strength and even personally inspected all of the vige¡¯s important facilities, yet he ended uppletely empty-handed. Aire really wanted to ce the entire vige in a state of emergency, but knew that this was unrealistic, because he didn¡¯t have any proof that danger was approaching, what he had was only intuition.


    In winter, it was only when it passed ten in the morning that the sky would gradually brighten. Meanwhile, Aire left his home at nine-thirty, bringing an automatic rifle and a shlight with him as he searched the inside of the vige. He then entered the livestock¡¯s feedlot. The feedlot was extremely warm, the air vent continuously releasing warm air, the interior lit up by a gentle light; these were the essential conditions for maintainingrge scale livestock growth. Clean water flowed about, with more than ten domesticated animals currently leisurely drinking.


    Aire looked them over one after another with a satisfied expression, and due to the habit that had developed over the past decade, he silently counted their numbers.


    Everything was normal, Aire thought. He then walked towards the shed¡¯s exit. When his hand touched the door, his entire body suddenly turned around, realizing what was wrong. The livestock shed was missing an animal! He had just patrolled this ce yesterday!


    ¡°Maybe it was secretly eaten by a gluttonous fe, for example, that naughty brat from the Chad Family...¡± Aire continuously consoled himself, but his body felt more and more cold. He slowly hid his body, softly pulled open the gun bolt, assumed a battle stance, and then carefully moved between the pens, his sharp eyes even more so not letting a single clue go.


    The raising pen was extremely peaceful, calm to the point where Aire could hear his own breathing. With a pa sound, a round bead of sweat fell from his forehead, sttering everywhere when it made contact with the ground. This sound was near inaudible, yet it almost made him jump out. The cool-headedness of a veteran with close to ten years of experience on the battlefield was nowhere to be seen!


    His legs that used to be strong and full of power felt as if they had lead poured on them. Aire clenched his teeth, forcefully suppressing the trembling of his legs, and then slowly moved his body. His hands trembled involuntarily, forefinger continuously pounding against the trigger, almost opening fire several times. Finally, he arrived in front of a livestock pen.


    The pen was empty, inside only some messy rice straw. However, Aire clearly remembered that there was a mutated bull used for meat here yesterday morning. It had already been raised for two years, its weight over six hundred kilograms. However now, there was nothing in this pen.


    Aire first carefully inspected every corner of the pen, but he still didn¡¯t discover anything. He reached out his hand to touch the pen¡¯s railing, but when he looked at his own fingers under the lighting, he still didn¡¯t seeing anything. An enormous meat cow like that seemed to have evaporated into thin air.


    Aire breathed in heavily. Sure enough, under the thick smell, he separated a hint of near indetectable bloodiness!


    He took a deep breath, and with his right hand tightly grabbing the automatic rifle, he entered the beast pen¡¯s fence. He moved aside the rice straw with his left hand to carefully examine all suspicious traces. After carefully searching around, sure enough, he found a few traces. There were a few inconspicuous little holes on the ground, and a few small scratches could be seen on the fence.


    These should be left behind by some type of creature¡¯s ws; this was the conclusion Aire came to. However, from the traces, this thing didn¡¯t seem to be that big, at the most the size of a stray cat. Could a stray cat be rted to the disappearance of a bull? Aire felt that this notion was quiteughable, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to release even a single chuckle.


    Apart from this, Aire also discovered that the livestock in the pens were especially quiet today, all of them huddling tightly against railings or walls, crowding together, doing their best to stay away from this beast pen.


    Aire possessed abundant experience. He first carefully searched the holes left behind by the w marks, and then stood up. From the direction the livestock were hiding, he slowly drew out a route from the beast pen to the wall. However, at the other end of this path was a wall. There was no door, only a venttion window that was high above the ground, the size of the window definitely not enough to fit a meat bull that was almost fully grown.


    Aire still walked over to the wall, finally discovering a few more w marks along the wall. He also saw that the venttion had started up, the cover over it just temporarily covered. In addition, there were a few drops of blood below this shutter. The blood traces were quite fresh, less than a day since they was left here. This amount of time matched up with everything else. However, there was one question within Aire¡¯s mind that never obtained an answer, and that was how the bull made it through this tiny shutter. As long as the answer to this question couldn¡¯t be found, then it would be like an enormous shadow, constantly roaming about within his mind.


    Aire left the livestock shed through the pen¡¯s side door, arriving outside the venttion window, carefully inspecting the ground. Several dozen meters out, he finally found some clues. These clues pointed towards the forest a kilometer out. From within that gloomy primitive forest, there seemed to be something that was currently staring at Aire. Aire¡¯srge mouth cracked open, and with a bitterugh, he slowly walked towards the forest with the automatic rifle in hand. He knew that he had already been targeted by that thing.

 Book 5 7.3

    Book 5 Chapter 7.3 - Snow Country


    A weak light shed past the dark forest. Based on his intuition, Aire felt that it should be the radiance released by that thing. That was a dark and weak purple light that shed past within the shadows. However, in that instant, Aire discovered that it wasn¡¯t two lights, but rather an expanse of brilliance disyed by many light specks together.


    ¡°Damn it, another mutated creature!¡± Aire swallowed his saliva with difficulty. The palms of his hands were covered with sweat. The automatic rifle felt more and more slippery, continuously sliding towards the ground. Most advanced creatures in the olden era had two eyes, but many mutated creatures¡¯ distinctive trait was their multiple eyes. From a biological standpoint, this didn¡¯t seem to make much sense, but this was reality.


    Aire hated mutated creatures, because facing mutated creatures was the same as facing the unknown, and most times, fear came from the unknown. No one knew exactly how many mutated creatures there were in this world, and they knew even less exactly what type of mutations urred. He felt an instinctive urge to hide behind the safety of the vige¡¯s walls, but his battlefield experience demanded that he remain here and find that creature, figure out what exactly it was, and it would be best if he could then eliminate it. The traces he found in the livestock shed proved that the tall walls only appeared to be safe, the chemical poison smeared over the steel wiring only effective against most normal creatures and humans, unknown if it will do anything to this thing. In addition, Aire was the one with the greatest fighting strength in the entire vige, as well as the one with the mostbat experience. In aplex environment like the mountain region, more people might not necessarily be an advantage, often only increasing the casualty count.


    Even though he was sent to this remote and deste ce to serve a penal sentence, Aire was still a captain with honor and a sense of responsibility; this was something that had never changed.


    Aire controlled his breathing, held his automatic rifle horizontally, and then slowly entered the forest. The moment he stepped from the the light into the darkness, Aire¡¯s sight temporarily couldn¡¯t adjust, and right at this moment, a dark shadow shed past in front of him like a streak of lightning, disappearing into the forest depths with a few leaps. Aire still didn¡¯t see this thing clearly, but he confirmed that it should be around the size of a stray cat. This made him feel a bit better, but he still didn¡¯t loosen his vignce. Even if it truly was a stray cat, if he didn¡¯t deal with it carefully, he still might be seriously injured. Moreover, when he saw its size, Aire understood even less how that bull disappeared.


    He straightened his body a bit, and then continued into the depths of the forest. His experience told him that what he was looking for already wasn¡¯t that far.


    In the forest, a faintly discernible bloody odor wafted through the rich nt smell. The faint odor was immediately seized by Aire¡¯s sharp nose. He took a deep breath, determined the direction it came from, and then slowly walked towards a fewrge trees.


    After making his way around an ancient tree that was about the thickness of a person, Aire was suddenly dumbfounded, cold sweat suddenly pouring out like a spring!


    The lost bullid right before him, not moving at all, as if asleep. However, Aire, with his abundant battlefield experience, could tell with a single nce that the bull¡¯s eyes were an abnormal purplish ck color, the eyelids even split open. This was a manifestation of utter fear!


    To be more precise, what was lying in the snow was not ¡®a¡¯ bull¡¯, but rather ¡®half¡¯ a bull!


    What remained below the bull¡¯s shoulder des was only white bones without a bit of flesh. However, everything above its chest and shoulders was perfectly intact. However, when Aire scanned his narrowed eyes over it, he immediately discovered that the bull¡¯s dark fur had a few criss-crossed ck lines, these lines easily overlooked if one didn¡¯t examine it carefully. He immediately found simr lines on thetter half of the bull¡¯s skeleton. The corners of Aire¡¯s eyes continuously twitched. He finally knew how the bull made its way through that narrow venttion shutter, but he would have preferred that he didn¡¯t.


    This meat bull that was several hundred kilograms in weight was chopped into several dozen pieces, brought out piece by piece, and then reassembled here. However, not even a master with the most exquisite craftsmanship could chop up the entire bull in such a neat and orderly fashion, the bull that was pieced together afterwards almost no different from apletely intact one. Only a five levels or higher sword or de master from the Holy Crusaders could make such neat cuts!


    A thought suddenly emerged in Aire¡¯s mind. If this was really was done by that stray cat like creature, then cutting apart his own brains should be no harder than tearing apart cheese.


    ¡°Damn mutated creature!¡± Aire cursed. He felt as if a rock was weighing down on his chest, his breathing even bing extremely difficult.


    Right at this moment, a slight friction sound that should not belong to this forest suddenly sounded from above him. Aire suddenly raised his head. On a tree trunk several meters above him, he finally saw that thing.


    This was an indescribable creature. Its streamlined body was extremely long and fine, and there were several winding areas. Its body was wrapped under dark blue-green skin, the surface of the skin swirling with faint radiance. When it quickly moved about, this radiance allowed it to merge with the surrounding environment. Even though this didn¡¯t make it invisible, it made it difficult for human eyes to capture its location. There were two pairs of limbs that extended from its abdomen, the part at the back a bitrger. The surface of these limbs that were also blue-green flickered with a metallic luster, their sharp tips deeply embedded into the tree trunk. From its forceful body lines, its four limbs should be able to easily tear into the tree trunk. At the front of its body were two des simr to the forelegs of a praying mantis. The des turned a few times, making it not look like the limbs of an insect, but rather like a meticulously forged executioner¡¯s de. The two des were twenty centimeters long, not looking like they could dismember a bull, but they had enough sharpness and strength to spare. There were as many as sixteen smallpound eyes on its head, half of them flickering with a purple color, the other half disying all kinds of radiance.


    It was nailed perpendicrly to the tree trunk, its eyes staring at Aire. Its des continuously rubbed against each other, as if it was a bit nervous and restless.


    It was a creature full of power and streamline aesthetics, possessing an aloof type of gracefulness and arrogance. Unlike those strange and ugly mutated creatures, it was definitely not monstrous or ugly, only making others feel fear due to its power.


    Forget about seeing something like this before, Aire had never even heard of a creature like this. As soon as his automatic rifle was raised slightly, the little creature¡¯s grinding of its des immediately slowed down, the sudden increase in pressure making Aire intelligently stop all movements that might disy hostility. However, he didn¡¯t dare retreat either, out of fear that he might draw the instinctive attack of the other party.


    He couldn¡¯t advance, but he couldn¡¯t retreat either. Before familiarizing himself with the other party¡¯s nature, he couldn¡¯t make any other movements. As such, Aire just stood there rigidly. The only thing he was d about was that he didn¡¯t bring any vigers with him. With this little thing¡¯s speed and destructive force that could easily cut through a meat bull, even if everyone in the vige was brought over, they still likely wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Right now, Aire only hoped to not anger this little creature. It was fine if it often came here to feedter, even though its ability to eat half a flesh bull ced quite the pressure on the vige.

 Book 5 7.4

    Book 5 Chapter 7.4 - Snow Country


    Aire didn¡¯t know that the little thing nailed to the tree was currently in an awkward situation as well. Compared to the meat bull, the male before it was clearly tastier. In its eyes, the tastiness of something came from the amount of abilities it contained. The power within the bull meat was pitifully low. Even though it ate half of it in a single meal, it only barely satiated its hunger. In its opinion, the meat cow waspletely dull and uninteresting, but Aire was releasing a warm light and energy radiance.


    It had more than tenpound eyes, every single eye¡¯s use different to some extent. Thebinations of more than ten eyes oveid on each other were numerous to the point of being difficult to count. However, no matter how they switched modes, Aire still looked more appetizing than the flesh bull.


    Its stomach became more and more hungry, but it resisted the temptation. In this torment, it grinded its des in a sullen manner, the two sharp carapace des unexpectedly producing sparks as they grinded together. These movements startled the man below. Even though he didn¡¯t move, the energy within his body was abruptly increasing and decreasing, the fear he felt clearly quite great.


    Aire obviously didn¡¯t know that his feigned calm appearance waspletely stripped before the other party¡¯splex vision.


    For the little fe, resisting this temptation, especially the temptation of hunger, was extremely difficult. It was still extremely young, not knowing what was called a will. When it began to develop a clear consciousness, it already grew within its mother¡¯s body for a period of time, and then it was born. As soon as it was born, it left its mother¡¯s body; in its opinion, this was extremely normal. Its mother¡¯s repeated warnings before leaving were just things she muttered to herself, even more so a type of blessing and hope. However, what she didn¡¯t know was that it actually understood everything.


    From the moment it was born, it had its own consciousness and intelligence. Its mother ordered it not to get close to her, and also not to look for her. It was extremely obedient, because it sensed an extremely strong and dangerous aura, as well as even a dark gray radiance that represented death. Even if its mother didn¡¯t tell it to, it still wouldn¡¯t approach her. This came from its young body¡¯s instincts to survive, as well as a reflection of its intelligence. It understood clearly that right now, it would only be a burden to its mother. Before it was born, the power of that organism called Eileen left it deeply terrified.


    It needed to grow up, needed to be stronger.


    To survive, grow, and be stronger, this was the deepest instinct engraved in its genes.


    As for its mother¡¯s wish to have the small vige¡¯s people foster its growth, in its opinion, there waspletely no need. Even with its preadolescent body, it still had a perception radius of over fifty meters, so hunting for food and hiding from danger was not a problem at all. It was to the extent where as long as it wanted to, it couldpletely massacre all the people in the vige within a month of its birth.


    It didn¡¯t believe itself to be human, and everything it saw proved this fact. However, it knew that its mother was human. That was why before it became hungry to the point where it couldn¡¯t go on any longer, or when the food was just too delicious, it wasn¡¯t too willing to use humans as food. While inside of its mother¡¯s body, it felt incredibly warm andfortable, leaving it full of good impressions towards the human race.


    Right when both parties above and below the tree were at a loss, the little fe¡¯s movements suddenly went rigid!


    Its body continuously trembled. Scales emerged on its blue-green skin one after another, and the thin tes spread out, every single scale releasing a faint yellow radiance below them. These scales were long and flowing, their edges incredibly sharp. When theypletely unfolded, this little thingpletely became a de sphere. If any vicious beasts tried to open their mouth to eat it, as long as it unfolded its scales, it could easily st that vicious beast¡¯s inners rotten.


    However, the reason why it disyed these scales right now was clearly not to attack. Itspound eyes were frantically flickering, and its four limbs that were inserted into the tree trunk were pulled out as well, lightly pressing against the tree trunk, only barely supporting itself on the tree trunk.


    Several minutester, it seemed to have discovered something. It released a soft screech. The few long scales on its back lengthened to their greatest extent, releasing several streaks of faint golden-colored radiance. This radiance had powerful driving force. It exerted force, leaping out, and then unexpectedly flew into the sky. It changed directions in midair, and then with a whoosh sound, it flew into the distance, immediately vanishing from Aire¡¯s field of view.


    Aire stood there,pletely stupefied, not understanding what had just happened at all. When the little thing flew into the air, he thought that he himself was dead for sure. Who knew that it would unexpectedly fly away, moreover fleeing in such a flustered manner!


    Aire¡¯s entire body suddenly loosened up, breaking out in cold sweat. At the same time, a type of sticky and cold sensation stuck to his body, making him feel incredibly ufortable.


    He breathed in and out heavily. His knees went weak, and then he sat down on the ground.


    The forest became even gloomier, but Aire who had just obtained a new lease on life didn¡¯t notice these things. He even more so couldn¡¯t detect that in another world, an iparably vast shadow surrounded this entire region. The shadow discovered Aire, and then it reached out a tentacle into this world, touched Aire¡¯s body, but then returned to the void world, uninterested. There were a few more tentacles that touched the remaining half of the bull flesh, clearly somewhat interested, lingering about for a long time before withdrawing.


    The shadow rolled over like waves, heading towards the uninterrupted mountain range. Aire only felt a wave of coldness sweep over his body, as if he had been continuously battered by ice-cold ocean waves. He recovered a bit of strength with great difficulty, and then struggled to his feet before slowly leaving the forest. As for that flesh bull, he would leave it there. Even though it might draw that little thing back, if he brought it away or burned it, there was a greater chance of infuriating that little thing. Should that happen, it would be the same as bringing a disaster onto the entire vige.


    The gloominess of the forest continued for another half hour. This half hour left both of Aire¡¯s legs feeling powerless, slowing down his normal walking speed by more than half. The road that normally took him ten minutes, now after half an hour had passed, still didn¡¯t bring him out of the forest. Aire cursed silently. The number of ridiculous events that happened today were just too much.


    When Aire emerged from the forest, his eyes suddenly lit up. There seemed to be an extremely pretty young man and two girls who walked past him. The momentary breathtaking view made Aire¡¯s heart skip an entire beat. However, when he rubbed his eyes and saw what was before him more clearly, he discovered that there was nothing there, and there wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of anyone passing by on the ground.


    Aire carefully examined the ground, but he really didn¡¯t find any traces. However, the memory of the three people was still extremely clear, and they were less than a hundred meters from him when they passed by!


    This was the first time since Aire¡¯s birth that he doubted his own eyes. When his repeated search proved fruitless, Aire finally decided to give up. He had experienced too many things today, shocked too many times. He needed to get some proper rest.


    His ten years of peaceful living was shattered today. Aire even wondered if all of his luck had been used up in the past decade.


    From a certain perspective, Aire¡¯s premonition was correct.


    A few hourster, the shadow from a different world swept over in reverse. Then, a dazzling and enormous ball of sma me slowly rose from within the vige.


    It was venting its anger. Unfortunately, this information was already useless for Aire.

 Book 5 8.1

    Book 5 Chapter 8.1 - Face of Darkness


    The ball of sma me turned into a fiery cloud several hundred times its size, covering the entire vige, only turning into a dark ck mushroom cloud and slowly rising into the air after most of the heat energy disappeared.


    Su stood at a hilltop several dozen kilometers out, watching as the mushroom cloud that was no different from a small scale nuclear explosion rose into the sky. Su, who had personally experienced the power of the sma mes, was confident that not a single life remained inside of that vige, not even the lowest level insect able to survive under such high temperatures. Su didn¡¯t conceal his own traces, standing there just like that. The past few days already proved that the current state, or perhaps this part of the apostle didn¡¯t possess sight ability.


    After destroying the vige, the apostle roared over like a dark cloud, while Su stood in his original location without moving. After being chased repeatedly for the past few days, this wasn¡¯t the first time he saw the apostle use violence, but previously, it took its anger out on some animals. This time, it was arge scale massacre of the human race.


    While watching the burning vige, Su felt a heaviness that was impossible to get rid of.


    Madeline saw through Su¡¯s silence, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to you. I believe that it precisely wants you to feel a guilty conscience, and from there on restrict your range of movement. The one that murdered was the apostle, not you.¡±


    Su nodded, releasing the suffocating breath of air that filled his chest.


    His many years of dealing with powerful enemies and harsh environments already taught him not to undertake burdens that he couldn¡¯t do away with. Dejectedness and fretfulness were luxuries only those living peaceful lives could enjoy. What Su had was only an ice-cold cool-headedness and reasoning, because he couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes.


    The apostle gradually proceeded, but Su seemed to have sensed a slight difference. This time, the apostle seemed to be in a bit of a hurry, and it moved much faster, not like the usual aimless search, but rather seemed to have discovered something and currently in pursuit.


    Su decided to enter the vige to see exactly what the apostle discovered. This was an extremely dangerous course of action, and when Su was in a state of absolute reasoning, he would often make these types of decisions. Cirvanas¡¯ face turned a bit pale again, because he who had the Elemental Affinity ability was extremely sensitive to the surrounding environment. This was also precisely the reason why the intimidation and attacks of the apostle¡¯s consciousness were much more powerful against him. As long as he approached ten kilometers of the apostle¡¯s consciousness, Cirvanas would start trembling from instinctive fear. However, Su and Madeline were well aware of his situation, and so they had their way of dealing with it. For the sake of maintaining speed during these situations, the two would take turns carrying the young man, and all he needed to do was maintain the anti-gravity force field.


    Under the apostle¡¯s pressure, sometimes, Cirvanas couldn¡¯t even disy that anti-gravity force field. However, Madeline would use a conditioned reflex method to solve this problem. This actually proved that the pain of forced drinking could even counteract the apostle¡¯s pressure, so as long as Madeline made a gesture, Cirvanas would instinctively disy the anti-gravity force field, moreover maintain it with all of his strength, to the extent where while running, he already went unconscious due to an exhaustion of stamina, yet the anti-gravity force field was still maintained. On this matter, Madeline identally revealed a demon like pair of little horns. She, who had ruled over the Trials Division for several years, had a profound understanding of torture and inhuman matters. What she did to Cirvanas¡¯ body was merely a small trick.


    For example, when training him to constantly maintain the anti-gravity force field, Madeline would ce a burning hot dagger right beneath his feet, and then tie him to a rope that wasn¡¯t too firm. Only when the anti-gravity force field was in ce would the young man¡¯s body not break this rope. Meanwhile, before this, Madeline, through a few small methods, already turned the young man¡¯s soles into untouchable achilles¡¯ heels. Even if it was touched a bit by the tip of the dagger, Cirvanas would feel as if all of his nerves were removed. Meanwhile, the moment of greatest fear, was this type of time when it was about to make contact, but didn¡¯t yet.


    As long as Madeline wished, she could turn any point on the young man¡¯s body into vulnerable spots. For her, this was nothing more than a little mental game, as well as a negligible bit of surgery.


    Just like that, the young man¡¯s fear towards the apostle was subdued in a single afternoon¡¯s time. To be more precise, another type of deep fear reced the fear he felt towards the apostle.


    Towards this matter, Su never said anything. Only, when he looked at Madeline, his gaze still became a bit different. A hint of gloominess shed past Madeline¡¯s expression at that instant, but it immediately disappeared, recovering the appearance of a carefree and worriless youngdy.


    The three figures crossed the hilltop with a speed even greater than the apostle¡¯s, several dozen kilometers covered in a matter of mere minutes. A momentter, Su already entered the vige that was still burning alone,pletely scanning with his perception abilities that could already be considered terrifying over every single structure. After sweeping over this entire vige, Su returnedpletely empty-handed. However, he already deduced that if the vige¡¯s facilities were used to their greatest potential, they couldpletely provide for a thousand people. However, it was nowpletely burned down in one go by the apostle¡¯s mes.

 Book 5 8.2

    Book 5 Chapter 8.2 - Face of Darkness


    Su¡¯s line of sight thennded on the animal livestock shed outside the walls. His brows frowned slightly, feeling a weak but extremely familiar aura from within. With a flicker, Su¡¯s figure already stood at the center of the livestock shed. The livestock shed was still burning. A few crystals appeared on the surface of Su¡¯s body, and he produced a weak force field, slightly decreasing the heat of the mes as to not burn down thebat suit cloth strips wrapped around his body.


    The several hundred livestock already died, their deaths arriving so abruptly that most of them still maintained their positions prior to their deaths. Even the strongest of them didn¡¯t have time to take more than two steps before being burned to death by the raging mes. The livestock corpses were alreadypletely charred, with a few still releasing embers from their bodies. Those were mes that originated from within. The apostle directly ignited every cell within them; it wasn¡¯t the burning livestock shed that killed them, but rather them who burned down the livestock shed.


    Su¡¯s eyes swept out,nding on the beast fence that Aire had previously searched through. Then, his eyes moved, stopping at the high up venttion shutter. Su¡¯s pretty eyebrows raised gently; the familiar aura became a bit stronger. He suddenly jumped up, already passing through the venttion window, and then he quickly moved towards the forest.


    Madeline carried Cirvanas as she made her way around the scene of mes, following Su into the forest, always staying within five hundred meters of Su¡¯s location.


    Then, in the forest, Su saw the bull, but right now, the bull¡¯s remaining upper half had already been charred, while the bones of thetter half still maintained their original appearance. The apostle could turn creatures¡¯ flesh and blood into energy sources forbustion, but bones were an exception.


    Su squatted down, lightly touching the bull¡¯s skeletal remains. This slight external force made the bull¡¯s skeletonpletely break apart. However, under the charred grayness, the glossy cuts could still be seen. When he gently caressed the surface, Su could clearly sense a familiar aura. The feeling was vaguely simr to what Little Luo gave him, but differences still upied the majority.


    Su raised his head, his eyes stopping at the tree branch that the little fe had previously nailed itself to. There were four fine cuts that were difficult to detect even if one was right next to it. However, not even the smallest traces could escape Su¡¯s eyes. These small cuts also reminded Su of Little Luo, reminding him of Little Luo¡¯s extremely sharp limbs.


    Su reached out his right hand¡¯s forefinger to try and produce a cutting edge from his fingertip, but his wishes couldn¡¯t be fulfilled. He could freely control his body, yet he couldn¡¯tplete such a simple transformation. From this point, Little Luo¡¯s body was much purer than Su¡¯s. And now, right here, there seemed to be a creature simr to Little Luo?


    The feeling this aura left Su with was quite different. Su didn¡¯t feel much instinctive killing intent towards it, but there was definitely no fondness to speak of. This was an instinctive thought. During this period of time, Su discovered that his body¡¯s instincts were bing more and more powerful, and on the judgment of many matters, clear tendencies began to appear.


    Su slowly stood up, his eyes passing through the thick forest and travelling into the distance. He really wished to catch up to it. With his skills in tracking, he would definitely catch up to the little fe who left behind this aura. However, between him and the little fe was an apostle, a colossus that upied a region of several hundred square kilometers.


    Su gave up his own curiosity, gave Madeline who appeared behind him a signal, and then the three of them followed a set distance behind the apostle.


    A few dozen kilometers out, the little thing was already running with the greatest speed it had ever disyed in its life.


    Its four limbs deeply inserted themselves into the ground, and then the power it erupted with sent its body out like an arrow. The power its limbs exerted was incredibly great as well, to the extent where there was almost nothing that could endure the force of its trample as they offered it speed. Its rhythm of movement was extremely fast, but due to its small body, its speed while running along the earth still wasn¡¯t that fast, at the very least, slower than that of the undercurrent chasing after it. However, when it was about to be caught, it suddenly leapt into midair. All of its jointed limbs tightly curled up around its body, and then its body was pulled perfectly straight, the scales behind it like flower petals as they unfolded, several spots of yellow radiance shining below the scales. Its current self was like a guided missile, quickly increasing speed, its velocity exceeding five hundred kilometers an hour in an instant, roaring through the sky to leave the undercurrent far behind it.


    The energy reserves inside of its small body seemed near endless, onlynding on the ground after flying for ten minutes. As soon as it descended, it smashed head first into the hard frozen earth, catching a nest of snow rabbits inside the cave beneath the snowyer. In just a minute of time, they were eaten until only ayer of pelt remained. After eating these snow rabbits whose body mass was several times that of its own, it was far from being full, its stomach only swelling up a little bit.


    Its body was extremely weak, its energy stockpile alreadypletely gone. The feeling of starvation was like acid, continuously burning it. It lightly cried out a few times as if it was wronged, and then it made its way out from the snowyer. It discovered quite a few life auras in its field of view, but it didn¡¯t have time to eat. Behind it, that mountainous pressure already rolled over. Even though it was still quite far, the undercurrent was just toorge, and it didn¡¯t seem to understand the meaning of fatigue.


    The little creature released a mournful wail, bounced up from the ground, and then frantically ran again. If it didn¡¯t fly, its speed was a bit slower than the undercurrent, and would thus ultimately be caught after an hour. However, during this fleeing process, its four limbs were slowly lengthening, and its running speed also seemed to have increased somewhat.

 Book 5 8.3

    Book 5 Chapter 8.3 - Face of Darkness


    In the vast uninhabited region, the apostle was like a tide that drew an arc through this rugged earth, surging violently as it headed north. Unknown if it was because the little creature sensed the apostle¡¯s hesitation towards the north, the little thing changed directions towards the north without any hesitation, and then frantically ran with full speed. While running for its life day and night, its body was correspondingly changing. The amount of creatures on the snowy ins was sparse, and it didn¡¯t even have much time to eat, and as such, the amount of energy its body stored was depleted increasingly by the day. However, its movements were more rational, its head shrinking somewhat, the powerful limbs on its back section bing longer, and a few ws were evolved. This way, when borrowing force from the ground, it could step on matter that was slightly more flexible, for example, frozen earth and tree trunks. In this primitive forest, these were definitely the two mostmon things.


    Right now it wasn¡¯t purely running on the earth surface, but rather leaping into the air from time to time, its body pulled together into a more aerodynamic state. Sometimes, its scales would unfold and release energy streams to draw force from, and other times, it would open a few newly evolved,rger scales, borrowing the powerful northern winds to glide through the air.


    Between its energy consumption and speed, it finally found a point of bnce with great difficulty, able to maintain a certain amount of distance from the undercurrent that was chasing behind it. Only, the amount of energy stored was still depleting, about to be empty in a few days. It was different from ordinary creatures, able to extract up to thest drop of energy from its body. However, when it ran out of energy, that would signify its death. While between life and death, its intelligence obtained explosive development. Now, it understood clearly that the undercurrent was chasing after itself, and it understood even more clearly that it definitely couldn¡¯t be caught. That was something simr to instinctive fear.


    That was why it continued to flee for its life.


    The mountains ahead continuously rose and fell, unknown where exactly the end was. It also didn¡¯t know that at the other end of the mountain was the sea, an endless frozen sea.


    It frantically headed north, feeling like there was an aura that could bring it safety there.


    The undercurrent surged violently towards the north, and because it was advancing at full speed, there wasn¡¯t much time for it to vent its anger. There was almost no signs of human life along the way, nor were there many other things that it could disy its anger through. This perhaps made Su who was closely following behind feel much better.


    Pandora was the only one leisurely wandering about. The northern region was so vast, perfect for her to wander about as she wished. She suddenly felt that the scenery wasn¡¯t all that bad.


    The snow country was vast and boundless, but under the little thing¡¯s full speed sprinting, a few dayster, it still approached the north¡¯s frozen sea.


    The little fe who was recklessly gliding through the air suddenly felt its entire body go rigid, unexpectedly falling from the sky! The instant itnded on the ice surface, its is limbs all emerged, to the extent where even the two des that were meant for attacking enemies were used, nailing themselves deeply into the icy surface, stopping its body from continuing forward. However, its speed of traveling in the air already exceeded three hundred kilometers per hour, its momentum extremely great, so how could it stop that easily?


    Its limb¡¯s des drew out several deep gashes on the icy surface, releasing screeching sounds that make one¡¯s teeth hurt. Under the tremendous momentum, the iparably solid des on the limbs were quivering, as if they might break at any time. After sliding for several dozen meters, the little thing finally sessfully stopped its body on the frozen ice surface. However, there wasn¡¯t a trace of happiness on its face, instead changing directions in a panic, anxiously screeching about. Its sixteenpound eyes flickered frantically, observing its surrounding environment for a way out.


    This ce was still a hundred kilometers from the frozen sea, but it didn¡¯t dare head north any further, not even daring to travel a meter further, as if there was an invisible border before it. While quickly flying, it suddenly sensed that the environment changed somewhat, as if it entered a brand new country. The instant it entered this country, it heard a roar from a spiritual level, as if the entire frozen sea red up with this roar!


    This was an indescribable roar. That enormous pressure felt like they were facing a mountain range that extended over ten thousand li! Not even the undercurrent that chased behind its body possessed much superiority in front of this power.


    The roar was a warning, a deration of its power over this domain. However, it didn¡¯t understand why it would do something like this! It was so young, so how could it give rise to such a powerful reaction? However, regardless of whether it understood or not, it didn¡¯t have much time left. It couldn¡¯t head further north, and even more so couldn¡¯t retreat backwards. Once the undercurrent chasing behind it caught up, it had no idea what would happen.


    It suddenly released a shrill scream, leaping more than ten meters into the air with a single jump. Then, its scalespletely opened up, not trying to save energy at all. The powerful yellow energy made it shoot out like a rocket, immediately disappearing into the eastern skies.


    Several minutester, the undercurrent already reached the edge of this country. The apostle¡¯s will was like a deep ck and white sea, sky reaching waves rising and falling. Meanwhile, the border of the country was like a rugged coast, the tall coastal rocks hacking down on the tides like des. Even though it was battered by the waves, it still towered there, unmoved.


    In another world, another dimensional ne, two mountainous existences were currently confronting each other, mutually assessing the other party¡¯s strength and dignity.


    ¡°Fitzdurk, go back, this is my domain!¡± The enormous figure north spoke with a thunderous voice.


    ¡°I am looking for someone, and it is extremely important. He fled into your domain. I have to catch him!¡± The apostle said without any intention of yielding.


    ¡°No one special entered my domain, so withdraw, Fitzdurk, or else I will take this as war!¡±


    The apostle¡¯s voice suddenly increased a few notches, not hiding its fury at all. ¡°Pride, let me repeat myself one more time. I need to find him! Are you going to open up your territory or not?¡±


    The voice north became overcast, but his resolution was unquestionable. ¡°This is my territory, and I will not let it be vited! No one special entered my domain, so you are bound to end up empty-handed. Look for him elsewhere! Pride doesn¡¯t lie, so do not question my reputation and dignity unless you wish to immediately start a war!¡±

 Book 5 8.4

    Book 5 Chapter 8.4 - Face of Darkness


    The apostle remained silent for an entire minute, and then said coldly, ¡°Pride, King of the Northern Sea, it is best that you understand what you are currently doing. Do not forget what you really are after attaching the title ¡®King of the Northern Sea¡¯ onto yourself. A title is loud and resounding, while you are just arger reptile. Wait until my strengthpletely recovers, I¡¯ll then have you pay the price for your decision today. At that time, you will understand what a true high level life form is.¡±


    Prideughed in a overcast manner. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting, waiting for the day when your strength recovers and bes a true Thunder Apostle.¡±


    After a momentary deadlocked standoff, the apostle suddenly released a roar of anger, and then the undercurrent moved southward.


    The apostle¡¯s sudden retreat almost caught Su who was following closely behind off guard. He didn¡¯t dare spare stamina, continuously using Extreme Assault, and only then did he shake off the apostle¡¯s consciousness. However, under thisplete eruption of strength, he couldn¡¯tpletely conceal the energy traces he left behind. A faint trace of energy gave away his escape trajectory.


    The apostle¡¯s consciousness gradually shrunk, ultimately bing less than a square kilometer in size. However, its speed also correspondingly increased. Right at this moment, the edge of his consciousness suddenly discovered the energy traces Su left behind, causing it to immediately stop. The energy traces clearly pointed towards the direction Su ran towards, but before the apostle reacted it in time, the remaining energy traces already began to gradually fade. By now, Su had long fled into the distance, so relying on this several kilometer long energy trace to track him down was simply an impossible task. In addition, the remaining energy traces finally allowed the apostle to understand that what he was chasing wasn¡¯t Su at all. Su had been chasing behind him the entire time, ying hide-and-seek. It was clear that Su had a way of detecting his consciousness.


    This was a tremendous humiliation. In the ck and white world, the apostle¡¯s consciousness fluctuated intensely, yet there was nowhere to vent his anger. He could also clearly sense Pride¡¯s coldughter from the extreme north.


    Pandora continued to aimlessly wander about, waiting for the apostle to send information. It looked like she was searching earnestly.


    She suddenly sensed something. Standing still, her beautiful eyes stared forward nkly . Her spiritual sensation told her that the apostle already arrived, that he was right in front of her. However, Pandora didn¡¯t have perception ability like Su, so she couldn¡¯t see the apostle¡¯s existence. The only form the apostle disyed before her was that of the pir of light that connected heaven and earth.


    ¡°Pandora!¡± The apostle¡¯s dignified voice directly sounded in her mind.


    Pandora immediately knelt down on one knee, lowered her head, and respectfully said, ¡°I await your distinguished self¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Await my orders? Are you sure you aren¡¯t treating me like a fool?¡± The apostle¡¯s voice became increasingly severe.


    ¡°I follow all of your distinguished self¡¯s orders, and have always done so.¡± Pandora spoke with an unchanged voice.


    ¡°Follow? Do you think that I have the same level of intelligence as those crawling beings on this celestial body? Something you can deceive?!¡±


    The apostle¡¯s anger didn¡¯t produce any results on Pandora¡¯s body. She continued to reply inly and respectfully, ¡°I am loyal to your distinguished self.¡±


    ¡°Loyal? Fine, I will properly reward you for your loyalty!¡± The apostle¡¯s voice became cold.


    Pandora suddenly rose from the ground. Immediately afterwards, she was pulled into midair by a mysterious force, thuspletely unable to budge an inch. In reality, all of these movements were produced by her body on its own,pletely unrted to her consciousness. The soul in this body was Pandora, but the body was the ck me Seal, the highest level authority ck me Seal the apostle possessed.


    The Pandora in the air undid her clothes¡¯ buttons, removing all of the clothes on her body, and then floated naked in midair just like that. Before her, a long whip condensed out of mes suddenly appeared! The me whip that was more than ten meters long suddenlyshed out, heavily striking between Pandora¡¯s legs!


    The high temperature mes burned Pandora ruthlessly, the ck me Seal even more so directly delivering the pain into her soul. Pandora couldn¡¯t help but release a low cry of pain, her body curling up into a ball, trembling continuously. What she couldn¡¯t endure wasn¡¯t the pain of her flesh, but rather the intolerable humiliation.


    All of Pandora¡¯s feelings were transmitted to the apostle. The apostle was extremely satisfied with this reaction. As such, the me whip in midair immediately produced more than ten whip tips, fiercely striking the various parts of Pandora¡¯s body! mes licked her snow-white body, leaving behind streak after streak of scorched ck marks. Then, the burned portions woulde off, her powerful recoverative ability immediately recovering her injuries. What followed after was a new round of whipping.

 Book 5 8.5

    Book 5 Chapter 8.5 - Face of Darkness


    The long whips of me moved about like snakes, splitting into more and more whip tips, continuously striking down on Pandora¡¯s body, beating her until she continuously rolled about on the snowy ground. Her snow-white skin was immediately covered in burn marks, the criss-crossed traces extremely terrifying. While rolling on the ground, the scorched ck skin woulde off, reced by tender new skin. As a result, Pandora¡¯s originally perfect body was now criss-crossed with interweaving scorched ck and pink colors, in betweenrge amounts of unharmed snow-white skin.


    The whipping seemed like it would never end.


    Pandora couldn¡¯t help but release a few muffled sounds in the beginning, butter on she began to groan, eventually crying from the pain. Only when she began to scream did the apostle¡¯s anger be quelled and he slowly withdrew the long me whips.


    The mes on the long whip were definitely extremely hot, with even Pandora¡¯s body immediately burned upon making contact. However, when the mes on the tip of the whip tips brushed against the snow on the ground, they unexpectedly didn¡¯t melt the umted snow at all.


    While looking at Pandora who was slowly climbing up from the snow covered ground, the apostle said coldly, ¡°Continue looking for thatmb until you find him. If you dare ¡®search¡¯ like you were just now, you won¡¯t be let off as easily as this time!¡±


    Her humiliated appearance and respectful reply left the apostle extremely satisfied. With a hmph sound, he then coldly spat out, ¡°Inferior insect!¡± His consciousness then turned into an undercurrent before rolling into the distance.


    Pandoraid on the ground without moving, her beautiful face pressed against the snowy ground. Her eyes were still a bright ck, quietly looking at the disorderly snow before her eyes, but it was unknown where her gaze truly fell.


    Snow began to fall again.


    Large amounts of snowkes fell down one after another, covering her naked body. Only when the snowpletely covered her body did Pandora¡¯s eyes move. She slowly supported her body, standing up from the snond. Under the boundless snow, her body was sparkling and translucent, as if there was a faint haze surrounding it. The ck me Seal not only possessed powerful defensive strength, its recovery ability was also great.


    She surveyed her surroundings. The clothes she was wearing had long been burned to pieces from the me whip. The apostle purposely didn¡¯t leave her with any clothes, with humiliation being a part of the reason. Strictly speaking, the ck me Seal could only be considered a humanoid weapon, so once it left Pandora¡¯s soul, it would only be a walking corpse. However, for Pandora, the ck me Seal wasn¡¯t just a weapon.


    She didn¡¯t give the ruined clothes on the ground a single look, instead, with her bodypletely naked, she faced the wind and snow as she disappeared into the boundless northern country.


    At the edge of a vast forest were a few wooden houses. The scale was too small, small to the extent where it couldn¡¯t even be called a vige. There were five men that took residence within these wooden houses, their ages all different, but their upations the same: all of them were mutated creature hunters. They hundred rare mutated creatures within the primitive forest and then sold them to the Holy Crusaders, thus obtaining their livelihood. When it became difficult to find mutated creatures, they would hunt a few tastier beasts and simrly offer them for sale to exchange for necessities and ammunition. A hundred kilometers or so from this ce was a Holy Crusaders outpost, the guards and officers there extremely fond of the wild game they brought. As for mutated creature specimens, each time they handed one over, they would obtain great rewards.


    The life of a hunter was lonesome and quiet, but they had freedom, and they didn¡¯t have to constantly struggle for food. In reality, the environment in the snow country¡¯s primitive forest was far more vile than in the wilderness, so despite having rich natural resources, those with slightly weaker abilities couldn¡¯t survive here at all. During the severe winter seasons, even the warmest time of day would be lower than negative fifty degrees. Meanwhile, there were some rare mutated creatures that would only appear during this time. As such, hunters who could survive under these conditions were definitely not simple.


    It hasn¡¯t been long since winter began, so it was the most idle time of the year. An older hunter pushed open the door of a wooden house and casually walked out, eyes clearly still a bit sleepy. A strong alcohol smell was released from his body. Even though his half grizzled hair was terribly messy, every single strand was hard like steel wiring. He stretched out his body in a rxed manner, and when the cold windsnded on his chest, he actually felt ratherfortable. The temperature was already negative thirty degrees, yet the middle-aged hunter only wore a leather jacket, his hair-covered chestpletely exposed. His stature wasn¡¯t all that well-built, but the lines were fine and full of rigidity. In the eyes of experienced individuals, these muscles represented at least three levels of power and three levels of defensive strength. If he was ced in the ck Dragonriders, he would barely meet the standard for a formal dragonrider private. However, if one thought about it, it wasn¡¯t all that strange. If one wanted to live in this sted ce and live a life that wasn¡¯t bad, they had to have a bit of strength.


    This was a territory with freedom, and even the cold air was full of a smell of freedom. The only regret was that this cecked women. Normal women couldn¡¯t survive under this type of conditions at all. Right at this moment, the middle-aged hunter¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. He almost couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.


    Woman? It was a woman! Moreover, an exceptional beauty who wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes! She seemed to show no intentions of covering up her sensitive parts, walking over naturally just like that. Her long ck hair hung down in front of her chest, but they didn¡¯t block the two captivating points of redness that were sticking out.


    The middle-aged hunter thought that something was wrong with his eyes. Only after forcefully rubbing them did he gaze over once again. He saw that beautiful naked youngdy again. However, this time, he even more so couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes. When he first saw her, she was still a kilometer away, but in the time it took for him to rub his eyes, why did this ck-haired youngdy appear before his face? She was so close he could almost touch her if he just stretched out his hand!


    The middle-aged hunter didn¡¯t know if he should thank god for this gift or be on guard for the devil¡¯s trap. The ck-haired beauty immediately made his mindpletely nk, to the extent where he didn¡¯t even disy any physiological reaction! The middle-aged hunter saw the ck-haired youngdy purse her small mouth, as if blowing a breath of air towards him. Then, the world before his eyes grew dim, and his eyes already became blind. Before the middle-aged hunter could understand what happened, his life quickly left him just like the light before his eyes.


    The weather gradually became a bit warmer.


    Pandora left this small hunter¡¯s camp. He didn¡¯t spend long here, but she obtained clothes and supplies, even eating until she was half full. Six corpses were left behind, the waste products after her meal.

 Book 5 9.1

    Book 5 Chapter 9.1 - Top Seat


    The interaction with the apostle was tense but not particrly intense, no direct sh happening from start to finish. However, the dangers he experienced wasn¡¯t any less than any of the battles he experienced in the past. Even though it seemed like the apostle gave up on his pursuit, Su still didn¡¯t dare act carelessly, from time to time opening up the Cross-Sectional Detection integrated Panoramic View.


    Towards the apostle¡¯s sudden retreat, Su was also a bit curious, and as a result carefully headed north. A dayter, when he approached the frozen sea, not only him, but Madeline and even Cirvanas sensed a vague but terrifying aura. This was a type of warning for those powerful enough to sense it that this was Pride¡¯s domain. Entry was not allowed unless the owner permitted it. As for those weaker creatures, Pride wasn¡¯t interested in them, as they posed no threat to its existence, at most bing light refreshments that weren¡¯t all that tasty.


    Su¡¯s party of three clearly didn¡¯t belong to those Pride weed, so the aura they sensed was full of viciousness and warning. While standing on a snowy peak, Su¡¯s gaze prated the heavy fog, seeing an enormous ice shelf that stretched all the way into the sea. The depths of the frozen sea where even the ice shelf shattered should be Pride¡¯s habitat. Su didn¡¯t know what kind of creature this giant that resided in the north was, and he knew even less about his name and characteristics. However, while standing on the tall mountain and overlooking the frozen sea, a strange thought emerged in his chest; if he was the one ruling this frozen sea, what kind of feeling would that be?


    This feeling of spaciousness, tremendousness, the feeling of being able to hold everything waspletely different from the feeling of establishing a human government, ruling the region west of the greatkes. In a human government, there would still be more or less some type of olden era equality, democracy, and freedom ideas, even though in this new era where individual disparity in abilities were bing more and more clear, this type of thinking already gradually lost its practicality. However, most people still believed that people were inherently equal, so this meant that in organizations, most people still maintained subordinate andpanion rtionships, and once one¡¯s support was lost, those below them could still be overthrown.


    This way of thinking couldn¡¯t be called wrong, but the probability of it actually being implemented was dropping by the day. In the greatkes western region battle, Su already proved that a single high level ability user couldpletely ignore weaker individuals no matter their numbers, just like how a lion would never fear a group of sheep. However, the order Pride established in its country waspletely different, not regarding its residents as something on the same biologicaldder as itself at all. If one had to use an analogy, it would be like a shepherd and the sheep under its whip.


    This, was a true regime.


    While staring at the vast and deep frozen sea, Su unwittingly developed a deep feeling of approval towards Pride. This feeling didn¡¯t originate from his knowledge or intellect, but rather from his body¡¯s deepest instincts, like a lion that grew within a flock of sheep, finally discovering why he was different from those around him. However, his many years of experience and and understanding caused him to shudder; he was extremely opposed to this innermost instinct. From Su¡¯s perspective, he was still a human, one who still had the responsibility of protecting hispanions. As for those weaklings that didn¡¯t have the ability to protect themselves, Su was also extremely willing to help them should it be within his means. From Su¡¯s perspective, every life had significance, had value. Unless necessary, he wasn¡¯t willing to destroy an intelligent life form.


    Correct, intelligent life form. Su suddenly woke up to this question. Humans didn¡¯t treat pigs and cows as simr species, nor would they ensure their right to live. Meanwhile, the word in the depths of Su¡¯s mind was intelligent life forms. In the age of turmoil, the definition of intelligent life forms was not restricted only to humans, and this definition was continuously changing. In Pride and the apostle¡¯s eyes, they perhaps looked at humans the way humans looked at sheep. The problem was that Su could clearly sense the instincts within his body awakening. He was worried that the day mighte when he himself would be someone like the apostle, his definition of the term ¡®intelligent life forms ¡® changing.


    However, in this era, this was a contradiction that couldn¡¯t be solved.


    Su turned around, looking towards Madeline. This was a pure youngdy who still vaguely carried the beauty of the little girl from back then. Meanwhile, the current her, when calm, or while experiencing slight worry, would always inadvertently disy disturbing beauty, sometimes even making one feel that this was a beauty that already didn¡¯t belong to that of a human. Whenever these thoughts emerged, even Su would sometimes question himself. Was she still human?


    If one was purely looking at it from a biological standpoint, Madeline¡¯s terrifyingbat instincts, powerful body, mysterious and unpredictable abilities, as well as the ability topletely merge with and urge on the nucleus all made her different from humans. Even if she was originally just an ordinary little girl, after three evolutions, she would still turn into another type of creature. If one were looking at it from a gic standpoint, perhaps the distance between her and a pure-blooded human might be even further than that of a cold-blooded reptile.


    Madeline sensed Su¡¯s attentive gaze. She turned around, meeting Su¡¯s eyes. She, who had the nucleus, simrly had ess to Su¡¯s spiritual world, the slight sensation of weakness already allowed her to somewhat understand what Su was thinking. She suddenly revealed a faint smile, her gentle and quiet smile immediately brightening up the entire world. Vaguely, Su seemed to have seen that incredibly pretty little girl again, but there was also a feeling that was clearly different. This type of feeling would often stir up a type of heat within the depths of his heart, just like thest time.


    ¡°Su, on that day eight years ago, do you know the very first sentence the Spider Empress told me?¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡± In reality, to this day, Su still knew almost nothing about Madeline¡¯s experiences in Dark Red Castle. Even though, they had already traveled together for a long time after the thirdplete transformation, Madeline felt that her experiences in Dark Red Castle and the Town of Trials were best kept hidden, and the considerate Su didn¡¯t pry too much. Only, from the small methods she used on Cirvanas, he could more or less see a bit of the Town of Trials¡¯ shadow.


    Madelineughed and said, ¡°The empress said that from that day forth, you would no longer be human.¡±


    Su smiled, but his smile was a bit rigid. It seemed like the problem he realized only now was something the Spider Empress already developed a mature and ripe answer towards. This wasn¡¯t a small problem, but rather something touched upon the entire world¡¯s understandings of fundamental ssification. When those who upied top seats began to raise their own statuses in general knowledge, the changes it would bring to the world would be extremely great, because they were the authoritative core that dominated the world, and ordinary people werepletely powerless to resist.


    Su took a deep breath, and then he stored this problem into the depths of his consciousness. He didn¡¯t like this so-called new order. If he had a choice, he would much rather there be more ordinary people who could peacefully and joyously continue living, just like how they did in the olden era. However, he knew that as abilities became more widely spread, intelligent creatures would continuously emerge in the new era, so a new order was unavoidable. Before the era¡¯s great shift in mindset, individual strength was negligible, and if one tried to vainly defy or resist it, they would most likely just be cannon fodder crushed under the era¡¯s great waves. If the shift in mindset was too fierce, then they had a chance of bing a martyr.


    Each time an era historically changed, the new era would always be established on the corpses of cannon fodder and martyrs. Su definitely didn¡¯t want to be a martyr, nor did he want to be cannon fodder. He just wanted to continue living.

 Book 5 9.2

    Book 5 Chapter 9.2 - Top Seat


    Since the topic had already been initiated, Su wanted to learn more about a few of the Blood Parliament¡¯s higher level details. After all, his enemies weren¡¯t ordinary dragonriders or noble ns, but rather the chairman Bevs.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s talk a bit about Bevs. Even now, I still know almost nothing about him.¡± Su said.


    Madeline stretched out her long legs, sitting down a bit morefortably before saying, ¡°Several decades ago, the empress was the Blood Parliament¡¯s highest ruler. Back then, the Blood Parliament had just obtained the recognition of the three great influential families, established the ck Dragonriders, and then began to expand their territorial borders. As for the empress¡¯ background, that is something no one knows about. The only thing everyone knows is that when the empress appeared, Bevs also appeared at the empress¡¯ side. As for whether they wererades or what other type of rtionship they had, no one knew. In the following years, the empress fixed up Dark Red Castle, and thus rarely meddled with the parliament¡¯s concrete political and economic affairs, to the extent where she didn¡¯t even show her face for several years. During the empress¡¯ period of inactivity, the ck Dragonriders underwent their first division. Due to a sh in opinions on the path of development and evolution, High General Gusv led those who were loyal to him, separating themselves from the ck Dragonriders and headed north to create their own stronghold. This was the predecessor of the Holy Crusaders we know of today. Rumor has it that back then, Gusv¡¯s abilities could be said to be world shaking, with no one within the entire parliament aside from the empress able to match him. This was what allowed him to sessfully break free from the Blood Parliament and the ck Dragonriders. However, what was strange was that even after such a major event happened, the empress still didn¡¯t emerge from Dark Red Castle. That was why everyone believed that even if Gusv had eleven levels of ability, he still wouldn¡¯t be the empress¡¯ opponent.¡±


    Madeline paused for a moment, and then she looked forward with a somewhat rxed expression. ¡°Su, did you know? That was an era of turmoil, with all systems still being formed. Many formidable figures continuously appeared, but most of them disappeared after a sh like a spark. Only the few who were both intelligent and lucky enough were able to live until the end, for example, Gusv. However, everyone from that era believed that if there were deities in that crazy world, the empress would definitely be one of them. The empress of that era was the backbone of the entire parliament.¡±


    ¡°The Bevs at that time was not the chairman of the Blood Parliament, just someone who coordinated and managed the parliament¡¯s internal affairs, as well as the rtionship between various families. Only, after Gusv divided the ck Dragonriders, there was still no sign of the empress leaving Dark Red Castle, nor did she pay any attention to the parliament¡¯s internal affairs. Left with no choice, Bevs assumed control over all of the Blood Parliament¡¯s affairs. To be fair, the Blood Parliament the empress left behind was alreadyrge enough, but it was a mess, to the extent where there wasn¡¯t even a future goal or direction. Up until now, the Blood Parliament continuously expanded under the empress¡¯ scepter, but with the empress¡¯ sudden silence, only then did everyone realize that without the empress, they didn¡¯t know what to do at all. At that time, all Bevs obtained was a ck Dragonriders that had its vigor greatly damaged, and this organization didn¡¯t even really listen to him.¡±


    ¡°The empress stayed in Dark Red Castle for five whole years. Dark Red Castle was not only an ordinary caste, it actually has its own life. That was why no one could enter, nor could anyone contact the empress, to the extent where some even doubted if the empress was still alive. However, as long as Dark Red Castle¡¯s life was still present, no one dared to barge in. I guess it could be said that with the help of the empress¡¯ remaining influence, Bevs thus started his own era.¡±


    ¡°The first thing Bevs did after taking over the Blood Parliament was to start the nning of factories and facilities. In order to gather enough resources to establish the first factory, the chairman back then had no choice but to lower his head towards each of the families, and only then did he obtain a small amount of essential resources. The first factory was established smoothly, and it produced the urgently needed pure water, food, and medicinal goods. After obtaining start-up funds, with a few of the empress¡¯ guards as the base, he established an armed force that belonged to himself. In the battles that followed, Bevs disyed tactical skills exceeded that of the organization¡¯s geniuses, using weak military force to suppress all types of powerful mutated creatures again and again. Meanwhile, before these creatures that were quickly mutating, the various families who still, to a great degree, followed the olden era¡¯s way of thinking on the battlefield suffered great losses. In the following few years, Bevs¡¯ expansion pace increased more and more, andrge amounts ofboratories were built. The Blood Parliamentprehensively headed towards new era technology. Then, Bevs raised the concept of preserving pure-blooded humans. He decreased the amount of resources he poured into the war industry, instead, he vigorously assisted research on genes, living creatures, and environmental transformation. Under his support, the Blood Parliament¡¯s research towards the purification of radiation contaminated water obtained the first breakthrough, the purity of water already reaching a point where ordinary people could drink it without triggering any mutation reactions. The only problem was that the production costs of creating this water was still too high. With this set of knowledge came Dragon City¡¯s constructs and remodeling ns, and thus emerged the Dragon City that we know of today. The second set of facilities was used by the parliament¡¯s general headquarters on Manhattan Ind. Simultaneously, the anti-radiation force field Dragon City uses is something you saw for yourself. That was also a project that Bevs emphasized his support on, using up more than a decade to sessfully research.¡±


    This was a part of history almost no one knew about, with no recordings of it existing even in the ck Dragonriders¡¯ records. Under Madeline¡¯s recount, Su heard about apletely different Bevs. When Madeline paused, Su thought for a bit before saying, ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be true that the several hundred thousand pure-blooded humans living around Dragon City all survived because of Bevs?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t all.¡± Madeline released a light sigh, and then said, ¡°While exining this segment of history to me, Dyke Avidar had previously said that Bevs¡¯ way of thinking wasn¡¯t only to provide for several hundreds of thousands of people, nor was it limited to maintaining the purity of the basic human genome and bloodlines. He was looking for a method, a method that would allow the entire human race to survive and continuously evolve and adapt in this sted era. He wanted to break out of this predicament that concerned the survival of the entire human race. And now, at present, it could be said that Bevs already seeded halfway.¡±

 Book 5 9.3

    Book 5 Chapter 9.3 - Top Seat


    ¡°Only halfway?¡± Su frowned and thought deeply to himself. From what he knew and learned, she should have said that Bevs should have seeded more than half.


    The anti-radiation force field, water purifying and gene therapy technologies already reached practical levels, and every single one of the dozen or so ultra intelligence systems the chairman constructed wereparable to theputing ability of the entire past world. The only thing separating them from their goal of ensuring the survival of ordinary humans was the issue of manufacturing costs. However, the number of people still alive in this entire world might not even be a hundredth of the olden era, so regardless of whether it was energy, goods, or mineral resources, whenpared to the average poption, it could be considered extremely abundant, so the production costs shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Meanwhile, technology was currently experiencing rapid development and breakthroughs, the evolution and mutation of creatures in the past few decades already exceeding the changes the earth experienced over several hundreds of thousands of years. It was to the extent where some creatures could already use the ever present radiation energy to replenish their body¡¯s energy, and with these creatures as specimen, both the elimination and exploitation of radiation were quickly heading towards new paths. Even without these new breakthroughs, if the Blood Parliament unified the continent, just with its current level of technology and amount of resources, it could still provide for the survival of tens of millions of people.


    Then why was his goal only half realized?


    Madeline fixed her hair that was blown all over the ce by the wind, looked towards Su, and then said, ¡°It is because there are still many holy level ability users. In addition, holy levels of ability aren¡¯t the absolute limit.¡±


    Su silently thought about this.


    The Spider Empress told her from the first day that from here on out, she would no longer be human. For truly high level ability users, it was already impossible for normal humans to restrict them. Any holy level ability user was equivalent to an olden era nuclear weapon, to the extent where they might even be more terrifying. These people had to be controlled, just like how it was portrayed in many of the olden era¡¯s movies and fantasy novels; those who were different had to serve under the country, or they had to live under the surveince and control of the country. However, the problem rested in the fact that in the current era, this was clearly already impossible.


    Regardless of which criterion one looked at it from, Su was already a hundred percent a holy level ability user. His ninth level Cross-Sectional Detection still had quite some room for growth. If one were to look at it from abat strength perspective, Su was even more so not just an ordinary holy level ability user. After killing udia and stealing her ability, Su¡¯s true fighting ability was already above that of ordinary ninth level ability users.


    People like Su preferred to live freely, not willing to be tied down, restricted, or even monitored and controlled. If Su encountered this type of treatment, then he would without a doubt choose to overthrow this regime with his own strength. In this era, overthrowing a so-called regime wasn¡¯t that difficult; all one had to do was kill the few individuals leading it. It was to the extent where in the greatkes western region, after killing Ledesma, Su smoothly took over everything he left behind.


    Su wasn¡¯t someone with great ambitions. While aimlessly wandering about in the wilderness of this era, he only wished to maintain the minimum requirement for survival, not having any thoughts of using his own abilities to achieve any great goals. It was to the extent where due to an unknown fear, he even purposely suppressed the development of his own abilities. However, even someone like Su clearly understood that in any era, those without ambitions made up a very small few. Ambition was like weeds in the wilderness, as long as there was a bit of water, it would flourish to no end. Even the most petty and low human, upon obtaining power and resources, their ambitions would also inte disproportionately.


    Those holy level ability users with such destructive power, how many of them didn¡¯t want to rely on their own powers to be a ruler, or at the very least obtain a position of power? Who among them would truly be willing to be like the special individuals in the olden era¡¯s films and fictions, willingly resigning themselves to blend into the lifestyle of ordinary people, to the extent where they would evenpletely disguise themselves as ordinary people? If these so-called scenarios truly happened, then it only meant that those so-called special individuals were too weak. Such things would never appear in the present era where powerful ability userspletely overwhelmed everything.


    Only sheeps would ask lions for equality. The lions themselves would never have such thoughts.


    Regardless of what kind of objective Bevs initially had, his actions produced a ce of survival for more ordinary people, and these efforts were currently progressively bing reality. Before this world that was seemingly more beautiful arrived, was the handful of extremely powerful individuals of this age of turmoil. What was rather discouraging was that at both ends of the horizon, this ¡®handful¡¯ of individuals possessed power that was far greater than thebined sum of ordinary people, even though the poption of thetter was tens of millions that of the former.


    For the final part of her exnation, Madeline concisely analyzed both Bevs and the empress¡¯ way of cultivating their respective powers. All of the Spider Empress¡¯ attention was concentrated on the growth of individual strength, and her own power was definitely something that didn¡¯t need to be doubted. As for training of her direct subordinates, the empress always maintained a non essential attitude. It was rumored that Dark Red Castle itself already became a living body, while the Spreader of Darkness Dyke Avidar himself was equivalent to an entire army.


    Dark Red Castle never had servants, and few individuals were allowed inside. In the past few decades, Madeline was the third person to live for a long time in the castle. As for the guards directly under the empress, they were directly selectedter on from the ck Dragonriders and various families¡¯ outstanding young disciples, attaching greater emphasis on external appearance and etiquette than individual ability,pletely creating a ¡®flower vase¡¯ army.


    Even though Madeline never explicitly stated this, it was quite clear that the Spider Empresscked interest even towards eighth level ability users, let alone wasting energy to foster them. In the past dozen years or so, aside from Dyke Avidar whose origins were unknown, Madeline was the only one who obtained the empress¡¯ careful training, changing her from the little girl who was pretty like stars into a Dark Saint whose name alone made the faces of everyone else change.


    Meanwhile, Bevs walked a different path. He was extremely mindful towards the system of power¡¯s construction, and he also attached importance towards the fostering of talents. After more than ten years of searching, the cultivation of ability users was gradually heading towards the right track, producing powerful and unique ability users like udia, Haydn, and Eileen one after another, with several hundred more currently still undergoing growth. Most of these ability users were under half-militarized strict supervision, excelling in coordination, disyingbat power greater than what they could achieve individually through small teams. In addition, Bevs himself didn¡¯tck truly powerful individuals, for example, Lagerfeld.


    It was rumored that along with their control over natural resources that was bing greater by the day, as well as the breakthroughs in biochemistry technology, Bevs even began focused ability user growth ns. This process was to use a portion of resources to produce specialized ability users with only a single or few abilities. Once this ce seeded, the chairman would have arge and steady flow of ability users directly under him. However, Dr. Connor¡¯s current apostle project already obtained its first step of sess, so these chosen with low production costs might rece this project.


    The two of them had different paths, so perhaps they were destined to be enemies. Only, in a battle between a pack of wolves and a pack of lions, it was hard to say who would be the ultimate victor.


    As for the mysterious apostle, not even Madeline knew anything.

 Book 5 9.4

    Book 5 Chapter 9.4 - Top Seat


    After less than an hour of rest, the three of them set out once again, heading east along the frozen ocean country¡¯s border. Not even the apostle was willing to barge into the frozen ocean country, so Su naturally wouldn¡¯t barge in like an idiot. However, the eastern border also had an extremely vast snond and forest, and if they moved another dozen or so days, they would reach another sea. This was a ce where humans were rarely seen in the olden era, and in the new era, there even more so wouldn¡¯t be anyone living here. However, the number of mutated species instead increased substantially.


    The three of them didn¡¯t get all that much rest, as the sudden increase in wind and snow ruined Su¡¯s ns to rest and reorganize. The roaring crazy winds swept uprge amounts of snow, bringing it into the air, and then fiercely poured it down on the three individuals¡¯ bodies. Their temporary camp originally had its back to the wind, but the spiraling cold winds clearly went against thews of nature. Under the support of a formless power, it moved around the obstacle, dumping tons of ice and snow down on their camp. This type of attack didn¡¯t bring the three of them any harm, but it wiped out the camp¡¯s fire. After the fire went out several times, Su finally decided to give up on this temporary camp.


    The crazy wind and snow were clearly stirred on by an unnatural power. There were many abilities in the Magic Domain that could move wind and snow. To obtain this type of result that didn¡¯t possess any destructive force, three levels were already enough. However, that was just to condense a single lump of ice and snow; it definitely couldn¡¯t be done to such a great extent, over such a great distance. Crossing at least several hundred kilometers of distance, and then disying power so urately, this was already beyond the scope of what a ninth level ability could do!


    While experiencing the ferocity behind the violent wind and snow, Su knew that this was Pride¡¯s anger. The ruler of the endless frozen ocean was chasing out these unwanted guests.


    Madeline also felt an indignant energy from the north, but she didn¡¯t feel fear, nor was she curious. Her blue eyes flickered with a mysterious radiance, and then said while looking pensive, ¡°The fe hiding in the ocean is definitely extremely big.¡±


    Su nodded, this was what he thought as well. Life forms, at the very least in the current stage of evolution, as the amount of energy one could control or the strength of power increases, the life form¡¯s size had to correspondingly increase. The ocean was usually home to enormous creatures, and it was no different in the present world. That thing in the northern frozen ocean was definitely enormous, easily angered, and possessed high levels of intelligence. It was also most likely not human.


    Madeline gave the north a look, and then sighed softly, saying, ¡°If we discovered that there was still this type of fe, perhaps... the war between the empress and the chairman wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    Even though being urged to leave by the wind and snow didn¡¯t feel that good, Su didn¡¯t have a choice. Forget about the great disparity in strength, even if his power was greater than Pride¡¯s, in an environment like the frozen sea, he might not even be able to disy half his strength.


    Wind continued to roar, tons of snow smashing down on the three of them in a berserk manner. Pride was like a child that endlessly vented its bad temper. Even though he was being hindered by the wind and snow, Su continued to head east along the border of this frozen ocean country. Staying too close to the lord of the frozen sea Pride did incur its anger, but just like how Su couldn¡¯t enter the frozen sea, he believed that once Pride whose form was unknown came ashore, it might simrly be difficult for it to move about. Since not even the apostle who could travel through spatial faults could capture Su, Su believed that the big fe up north had even less chances of capturing him.


    As for this small inconvenience, Su didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    However, Cirvanas didn¡¯t think this way. He tightly wrapped the clothes around his body, the small face that was exposed outwards flushing with an abnormal redness. The air that was exhaled out produced thinyers of frost under the coldness, sticking to his face. His body was trembling slightly, his body temperature at least ten times that of an ordinary person¡¯s, but this also meant that he would feel even more coldness.


    The young man was extremely scared of the cold, and as his magic abilities increased, he became increasingly sensitive to the outside world, his perception able to move past obstacles and detect changes in the outer world¡¯s temperature. This was not a good thing, because it meant that no matter how much clothes he wore, it waspletely useless for him. If he wanted to resist the cold, he could only rely on his own energy. Cirvanas, who had just reachedprehensive third level magic abilities, waspletely powerless in resisting the frozen ocean region¡¯s coldness, especially this downpour of hail and snow that was far colder than regr snow. Only by operating me abilities at full strength could he slightly alleviate the coldness.


    The young man¡¯s body had long gone rigid, so right now, he was being carried in Madeline¡¯s hands. Su and Madeline were masters ofbat, but towards the young man¡¯s cold feeling, they were stillpletely helpless. The cold wouldn¡¯t kill him, instead sharpening him. The process of resisting this cold wasn¡¯t any inferior to a prolonged intense battle, so as this went on, his number of evolutionary points was slowly climbing as well. Once his strength increased to the point where it could withstand the north¡¯s coldness, his body¡¯s process of evolution would thuse to a stop.


    Even while enduring the cold¡¯s torment, Cirvanas¡¯ body remained around 30 kilograms from start to finish, because he continuously worked hard to maintain the anti-gravity force field. He obstinately insisted on lowering his burden on Madeline, even though the few dozen kilograms of weight the force field counteracted, whenpared to the heavy sword the youngdy carried, was truly insignificant.


    Under Su¡¯s perception, danger didn¡¯t originate from the northern frozen sea, but rather from the southwest. The feeling of danger he got from that direction wasn¡¯t much weaker than that of the apostle. In addition, this feeling of danger was currently getting closer, perhaps catching up to them in just a few days of time!


    After bing alert, Su increased his speed of advance, moreover once again disying his expertise in the wilderness, his route of advance bing strange andplex. This was going to be a slow and long battle of pursuit. What the two sides werepeting fiercely in was patience, willpower, and stamina, as well as their ability to adapt to the harsh environment.


    Three dayster, Pandora who was dressed in a hunter¡¯s attire appeared in the camp Su left behind. While standing here, she simrly sensed the consciousness to the extreme north belonging to the lord of the frozen ocean, understanding that she stepped foot in the frozen ocean country¡¯s borders. However, she didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of apprehension. After slightly sensing the direction, she then headed northeast. This path of pursuit already entered the frozen ocean country¡¯s territory, but Pride didn¡¯t show any reaction, while Pandora also entered as if it was only proper and to be expected. With her speed, as long as the general direction was correct, even if she made quite a few detours, she could still catch up to Su in a few days of time.

 Book 5 9.5

    Book 5 Chapter 9.5 - Top Seat


    Dragon City weed a brand new day.


    When Helen walked out from the hospital¡¯s back door, the cold wind that assailed her face almost made her suffocate. Meanwhile,rge amounts of snowkesnded ruthlessly on her head, face, and shoulders, immediately piling up ayer of whiteness. The sudden arrival of wind and snow made Helen narrow her eyes, her lips that originally didn¡¯t have much color left now losing a few more shades. She pulled her clothes tightly around herself, and then faced the cold wind and snow, heading further and further into the distance.


    The downpour of snow was extremely heavy, not showing any signs of rest even after an entire night of snowing. The roads were already covered under a thickyer of snow, the dark sky giving one the illusion that it was already close to dusk instead of noon. For as far as the eye could see, there wasn¡¯t a single person on this snow-covered path. Helen was the only one, her feet entering and exiting the thick nket of snow as she walked forward with difficulty.


    A faint dark greenyer of light would asionally pass over the snow surface, representing the radiance of powerful radiation. The amount of radiation Dragon City, which rested over a river and bordered the sea, received was definitely not weak, snowy and rainy weather even more so bringing overrge amounts of radiation. Under this type of weather, Dragon City would turn off the anti-radiation force field instations they had just built not long ago, wait until all of the rain and snow stopped, and only after the city was manually cleaned would it be started up again. This type of gloomy and cold weather was something that most people were annoyed by to begin with, so when the radiation was several times greater than normal, people without much ability would normally stay inside,ing out only when the anti-radiation force fields were started up again. Even for low level ability users, the strong radiation would still inflict quite some damage.


    Helen didn¡¯t have any abilities, but she walked in this weather despite the radiation and cold. Her body was slightly hunched over, facing the iing wind and snow. At this moment, her cor suddenly moved, a fine and long antenna reaching out from within. It wobbled about in the cold winds, as if it was sensing its surroundings. When it reached out from the cor, the antenna began to move quickly and cheerfully, as if the cold and radiation were things it liked. Helen released a soft sigh, and then muttered ¡®naughty little fe¡¯ before stuffing that antenna back into her cor.


    After struggling through the wind and snow for close to an hour, only then did Helen make a turn. There were stores on both sides of the street. They were all still open even under this type of weather, only, before the wind and snow stopped, they naturally wouldn¡¯t have any customers. Helen pushed open one of the store¡¯s doors and walked inside. The store wasn¡¯trge, but the lighting was extremely warm, the old wooden structure and decorations that matched this style giving one the feeling as if they returned home. The old-fashioned firece was burning, sending charcoal scented warmth to every corner of the store.


    This store looked like a small restaurant, behind the front counter only an aged elder. His head that was close to bald reflecting a warm radiance under the store¡¯s lighting.


    He stuck out his head from behind the sales counter, gave the entrance a look, and then stood up to greet her. ¡°Miss Helen, what made youe out under such cold weather?¡±


    Helen randomly selected a table to sit down at, and then said, ¡°Theboratory was too stuffy so I came out for a walk, buying a few essentials along the way. Can¡¯t drag it on any longer.¡±


    The old man busied about for a few minutes behind the counter, and then he brought out two cups of coffee and a small te of biscuits before sitting down across from Helen. He pushed one cup of coffee towards Helen, and then he said rather meaningfully, ¡°I heard that the city wasn¡¯t too safe before, and now, the situation is even more terrible. In the future, you have to be careful whening out alone.¡±


    The corners of Helen¡¯s lips tilted upwards a bit, enough to be considered a smile, and then said, ¡°It¡¯s not too big of a deal. Ever since I was small, those that set their eyes on me, when had they ever had good ends? This time is no exception.¡±


    Helen indeed experienced a period of peace. After losing almost all of his high level chosen, Dr. Connor had to first face the wrath of the chairman. Even if he still wanted to trouble Helen, he temporarily had no one he could use.


    The elderughed, the golden teeth in his mouth shining brightly under the lighting. ¡°Look, I¡¯m already old, almost forgetting this fact. Alright, what do you want to order?¡±


    ¡°A sack of specially baked bread, and the things on this list.¡± Helen pushed a list towards the elder.


    There weren¡¯t many things on the list, only a few lines, but the elder¡¯s brows furrowed together. ¡°The amount of things you want seems to be a bit much. It is difficult to deal with at this time!¡±


    ¡°I understand, but there¡¯s no choice. The two fes back home eat just too much.¡± Helen said with a sigh.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll try to think of a way.¡± The elder shrugged his shoulders, standing up.


    Helen handed over another card, saying, ¡°Use this ount.¡±


    The old man nodded. He walked behind the counter, swiped the card, and then began to fill a bag with bread. A whileter, the old-fashioned card reader released a beep beep sound, spitting out a slip of paper. The old man gave the paper a look, reached his head above the counter and said, ¡°Hey, Miss Helen, the amount of credit on your card isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    Helen said with shock, ¡°That card has a credit limit of fifty thousand!¡±


    ¡°Correct, it is fifty thousand, but it¡¯s not enough. Miss Helen, the day before yesterday, the Halyphs Family waspletely destroyed. You know that their manner is one of the parliament¡¯s greatest source of food production. Ever since yesterday, the price of all natural food increased three times. Of course, you can also choose processed meats, the price of those things only doubling.¡±


    ¡°Halyphs Family was destroyed?¡± These news left even Helen a bit shocked. She produced another card, handing it to the old man.


    ¡°Correct, Halyphs. Who knows what family¡¯s turn it is next. Either way, this sted war seems like it won¡¯t end that easily. Dragon City... it is unknown how much longer Dragon City will be at peace for!¡± The old man chattered away while operating his old-fashioned card reader.


    ¡°I recall that the Halyphs Family had quite therge scale food synthesizing factory.¡± Helen said.


    ¡°Also blown up, not even a single intactponent to be found. The Halyphs Family, at the final moment, blew up their warehouse as well.¡± The old man said while shaking his head.


    Helen frowned. ¡°It is currently winter. Doesn¡¯t that mean that many people will starve to death?¡±


    ¡°There are already many who have starved to death. However, even if those people didn¡¯t die from starvation, they would have still died on the battlefield.¡±

 Book 5 10.1

    Book 5 Chapter 10.1 - Want and Obtained


    If one looked down from the sky, they would find many mottled ck pieces a hundred or so kilometers from Midnight City, just like scars on snow-white skin. These were the wounds left behind after the war, not even the unending great snowfall able to cover these new injuries. Due to the limitations of production, new era battles rarely usedrge-scale bombardment, the damage left on the surrounding environment far less than olden era battles, but traces that were hard to erase were still left on the great earth.


    From high up above, one could see two armies confronting each other from several kilometers away. Both sides constructed simple fortifications based on their respective terrain, and behind the fortifications stood temporary camps. Both camps were extremely orderly, using nearly identical military tents. These tents all possessed basic radiation resistance functions, able to effectively shelter ordinary soldiers, especially those who only had a single level of ability or no abilities at all. However, those who grew up in the wilderness all more or less had some mutated tissues, so their resistance towards radiation far surpassed that of ordinary pure-blooded humans. Even though the amount of radiation was greatly increased within this snowy environment, as long as there was some protection, their survival wouldn¡¯t be an issue. At the very least, within a short period of time, they would still be alive.


    The sky already brightened, and the snow had just stopped falling. The ground was covered in ayer of snow that wasn¡¯t that thick, and a thick smell of smoke still remained in the air. From both sides¡¯ position, some of the more robust soldiers already crawled out from their bunkers, vigntly watching the other side¡¯s situation.


    Snowkes began to flutter about in the skies once again, the thick low-hanging lead clothes looking as if they were going to crush down on the surface of the earth. The vignt soldiers on both sides looked up into the sky, cursed, and then they tightened their anti-snow mantles around them to prevent snowkes from entering their clothes.


    On the southern side, the military uniforms and tents all had mobile suits that released fire. At the corner of the emblem was a shining piece of metal. This was a great power that illegally upied the area south of Midnight City, the Alloy Brotherhood¡¯s army. Inside the camp¡¯smand division, several officers who were almostpletely covered in alloy armor were currently standing around a sand te, discussing things intensely. One of the officers had a tall and big build, his face covered in a stiff beard, hawk-like eyes staring rigidly at the enemy¡¯s position on the other side of the sand te.


    ¡°Damn weather!¡± A staff officer heavily smashed a fist down on the sand te.


    ¡°Seriously... it snowed again! If this continues, it might take a whole week before arge scale offensive action can be carried out.¡± Another staff officer said.


    Themander who had remained silent this entire time suddenly said, ¡°Measure the radiation intensity for me!¡±


    Several minutester, the technology supervisor reported the surrounding radiation intensity data. When he saw this curve on the screen that shot straight up, themander¡¯s face immediately became as gloomy as the dark clouds outside. If theyunched an attack under this type of environment, it would bring irreversible harm to the bodies of his ordinary soldiers, with the weakest of the soldiers possibly only having a single year of life left. Themander had at least one and a half times the number of men the enemy had, yet because of the vile environment¡¯s restriction, he couldn¡¯tunch an attack. His mood was naturally not that great.


    He currentlymanded more than half of the Alloy Brotherhood¡¯s army, the temporary hangar behind the camp holding five mobile suits. However, this didn¡¯t bring him the slightest bit of happiness. Even though the other side¡¯s enemies weren¡¯t many, they had an extremely outstandingmander, as well as elite soldiers and powerful ability users. As the highestmander of the army, what left him even more worried was the enemy¡¯s advanced andplete equipment, signifying that the other side had powerful equipment and replenishing ability. This was the most terrifying enemy. The wilderness had all the armed mobs one wanted; as long as they were given a gun, regardless of whether they were male or female, they all became qualified and dangerous soldiers.


    This army that came from up north not only suppressed them in terms of ability users, their technological and industrial strength seemed to be slightly above that of the Alloy Brotherhood¡¯s as well. Themander originally brought out seven mobile suits, but as soon as the battle started, two of the mobile armors that charged at the front were destroyed under the bombardment of more than ten infantry guided missiles, forcing him to withdraw these mobile armors, protecting these new era heavy armored tanks inside the infantry line of battle and using them like mobile forts. In the end, the only area where the Alloy Brotherhood seemed to have an advantage in were their numbers.


    Even this advantage was temporary, this was something themander understood clearly.


    He released two thick streaks of white air from his nose, and with a heavy voice, asked, ¡°How much radiation resistance medicine do we have left?¡±


    The military supplies manager looked over the inventory, and then said, ¡°A total of 269 vials, sir!¡±


    ¡°269? That¡¯s not enough!¡± Themander¡¯s eyebrows seemed to have wrung together, but no matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t figure out how he was going to rely on a mere two or three hundred soldiers to force back the enemy. The enemy had over a thousand soldiers, and their high level ability users, regardless of whether it be their numbers or individual strength, were greater than his!


    Only after thinking for ten whole minutes did themander angrily wave hisrge hand, ordering for close attention on the weather condition before ending this meeting.

 Book 5 10.2

    Book 5 Chapter 10.2 - Want and Obtained


    On a hill just a few kilometers north of the Alloy Brotherhood¡¯s camp, Li sat there in a somewhat listless manner. In her left hand was a letter that she was slowly reading, in her right a dagger that cut at the roasted meat on the te in front of her before sending pieces into her mouth with the dagger¡¯s tip. There were only a few lines of words on the letter, yet Li stared at it for close to twenty minutes. Across from her, Li Gaolei sat with his legs crossed, his spacious back leaning against the chair¡¯s support, his eyes currently closed in rest. His face was quite a bit thinner, his skin also a bit more tanned, but the wide and thick body wrapped under the leather jacket gave one a sense of security. Compared to his past self a year ago, he seemed to have gone through quite a bit, to the extent where there was even a bit of white hair. However, he was just as imposing, as if there wasn¡¯t much that could move him.


    With a pa sound, Li finally ended the long letter reading process, throwing the letter at Li Gaolei. Li Gaolei epted the letter, opened his eyes to give it a look, and after scanning it two times, already read the contents. In reality, the paper only had three or four sentences in total, so no matter how one looked at it, it wouldn¡¯t take more than half a minute to read through it.


    ¡°Fuck! What is this?! Left without saying anything again!¡± Li cursed angrily a few times, and then forcefully stabbed at the roasted meat with her dagger. However, contrary to what she expected, the dagger didn¡¯t stab anything, instead striking on the steel military meal te, releasing a ding sound. The roasted meat in the te had long been finished, and Li¡¯s strike was unexpectedly fierce, the dagger directly stabbing through the steel meal te.


    Li breathed heavily a few times, and then under Li Gaolei¡¯s calm gaze, finally said with some difficulty, ¡°Alright, at least he left a letter for me this time. But it¡¯s just a few lines, and then he left without even saying anything to us! Still brought... brought that little girl!¡±


    Li Gaoleiughed and said, ¡°Miss Madeline isn¡¯t that much younger than you.¡±


    Li forcefully grabbed her maroon colored short hair, and then said in a somewhat hysterical rage, ¡°Even if she isn¡¯t little... fine! I admit that she doesn¡¯t look that bad, her figure also better than mine. However, so what? Can¡¯t he bring me with him too?¡±


    Li Gaolei folded the letter neatly and returned it to Li. ¡°I believe leader definitely has a reason for doing this. Miss Madeline possesses inconceivablebat strength, and the Cirvanas leader brought back this time possesses simrly astonishing potential. The two of them will be able to help leader, while me and you are only normal people. If we follow leader, we will likely only be leader¡¯s burden.¡±


    ¡°But!...¡± Li scratched at her hair in a distressed manner, almost tearing her hair off. She knew that what Li Gaolei said was correct, but it was hard for her to ept Su¡¯s action of leaving her behind, disappearing off into who knew where. However, she couldn¡¯t find any reason to retort, and as such, her anger was forced to remain pent-up in her chest.


    ¡°Also, it isn¡¯t like leader didn¡¯t contact us at all. The letter clearly states that Kn City, Midnight City, and Steel Gate were all left in the hands of the two of us. My understanding is that before leader returns, we have to properly manage this territory in his ce. In reality, with our current abilities, holding onto such arge amount of territory is extremely difficult. This is definitely not an easy task.¡± Li Gaolei spoke in a calm and even-tempered manner.


    ¡°Take care of it in his ce? Didn¡¯t he state in the letter that the three cities were all given to us? We can just manage it as we wish. Heng, what a big move, this is definitely not a small amount of money! We¡¯re rich!¡± Li said through clenched teeth. She grabbed the letter from Li Gaolei¡¯s hands and then tore it into pieces with a few movements. She then grabbed at the bottle of alcohol next to her, directly smashed apart the bottleneck, and with a few gulps, emptied arge half of the strong alcohol into her stomach. She then smashed the bottle of alcohol heavily on the ground!


    Li was quite good at drinking, but she drank too much too fast, so her face immediately flushed with ayer of redness. A thick alcohol smell began to emanate from her fine skin. Li suddenly smiled,ughing while saying, ¡°Three cities! Haha, you men, all of you think you know what I want!¡±


    Li suddenly removed her jacket, stared directly at Li Gaolei, and then while pausing between each word, said, ¡°Do you want women? If you want me, then I¡¯ll give it to you right now!¡±


    Li Gaoleiughed somewhat bitterly, saying, ¡°This isn¡¯t want you want. If I really take your offer, I¡¯ll regret it afterwards, and you will too. Leader is a good person, a rare good person. I believe that unless it was absolutely essential, he wouldn¡¯t suddenly leave.¡±


    Unknown when, Li¡¯s eyes already became full of tears. While sobbing and cursing, she said, ¡°But I want a man, what do I do, what do I do?¡±


    Li Gaolei sighed, but he didn¡¯t know how to console her. Li was extremely stubborn, but she was also extremely brittle. This Li who was full of vulgarnguage was, in reality, still a child.


    Li suddenly wiped away her tears and stood up, saying fiercely, ¡°Since this olddy can¡¯t find men, then I have to find a way to vent right? Fuck, someone get their ass over here!¡±


    A tall and sturdy soldier with a fierce-looking face entered the tent in response, but when he saw Li who was like a lioness, he immediately shuddered in fear.


    ¡°Go open up boxesbeled one through seven, and then distribute all of the medications inside, one for each person. I want everyone toplete battle preparations in ten minutes!¡± When bossing people around, Li was cool-headed and reserved, bing apletely different person.


    The snow outside became greater and greater, the radiation already reaching a dangerous level. Apart from elites with robust builds like this messenger soldier, ordinary soldiers wouldn¡¯t be able to move under this type of environment at all. Once they left their tents, in just an hour, ordinary soldiers would receive fatal injuries.


    The messenger soldier¡¯s face was a bit pale, but he didn¡¯t dare defy Li¡¯s order. He could only leave the tent and issue themand.


    Li Gaolei was the only one who knew that those seven boxes were full of radiation resistance medication, enough for all of the soldiers to use! Li brought them with her the moment they set out, yet after fighting for almost a month, they still never touched any of it.

 Book 5 10.3

    Book 5 Chapter 10.3 - Want and Obtained


    The snow only got worse as time went on. Even though it was currently noon, the sky was already dark like night, the strong radiation leaving everyone with a slight burning feeling on their skin. In environments as vile as these, not even low level ability users could move about as they pleased. The amount of time radiation resistance medication offered protection for was just a short hour, but this amount of time was already enough to decide a battle¡¯s victory or defeat.


    mes, noise, and shock waves shattered the darkness, wind, and snow. The short and fierce assault quickly sted through the Alloy Brotherhood¡¯s line of defense. Meanwhile, when the two mobile suits crawled out to battle with rumbling sounds, their gun turrets moving left and right in search of enemies, they discovered four brilliant streaks of fiery light were currently flying over with inconceivable speed!


    ¡°Infantry guided missiles! Damn it! How can they fire it from this type of distance...¡± On the mobile suitmunication frequency, an rmed voice only made it halfway through what it wanted to say before it was drowned out by static noise. Clear and bright spheres of me surrounded the two mobile suits, turning them enormous torches that lit up everything within a hundred meters around them!


    The other two emergency mobile armors just drove out from their battle positions when four more fiery lights fired from several dozen meters away! The four infantry guided missiles altered their flight trajectory at an extreme angle, drawing out a striking arc through the dark contrast, and then they perfectly struck their target!


    The mobile suit¡¯s driver didn¡¯t even have time to clearly understand the situation when his field of view waspletely drowned out by mes! The intense scorching pain made him howl like a madman and forcefully smash at the fortified ss before him. However, this ss that could endure 2000 degrees of temperature definitely wasn¡¯t something his three levels of power could smash apart. The cockpit immediately became filled with smoke and mes, his uniform quickly melting into a ck-colored gtinous substance, sticking tightly to his skin, continuously eating its way into his flesh and bones. The pilot frantically struggled about, howling loudly, but the tightly fastened seat belt prevented him from leaving his seat. Meanwhile, mes continuously shot out from the surrounding instruments and even the seat itself! Themunication device was still usable, which made the pilot who was nearing death scream miserably into it. As a result, the pilot¡¯s near death screams sounded through every singlemunication medium that was still intact, including those in the final mobile suit, the variousmanders, as well as themand division.


    The only lucky surviving mobile suit crawled out from its hidden position. It paused slightly, as if it was hesitating a bit, and then immediately afterwards, it unexpectedly used the mobile suit¡¯s greatest speed to run into the distance! This deserter¡¯s luck was much better than that of hispanions. At the very least, until it left the battlefield, there wasn¡¯t a single guided missile aimed at its butt. In reality, his luck was actually even better than what he had predicted. Behind a snow-covered rock, Li Gaolei stood up, quickly removing the eight infantry missile firing devices from his body, throwing them onto the ground. With his physical strength, carrying eight guided missiles was already the limit, and if it wasn¡¯t for his five levels of weapon control ability, it would have been impossible for him to simultaneously control four guided missiles to attack two different targets under such short distance. For the sake of carrying the eight guided missile firing devices, Li Gaolei only carried a single fine small pistol as his defensive weapon. Even though the fifth mobile suit was within his range of attack, he didn¡¯t have any guided missiles left.


    Li Gaolei dumped the missile firing device, and then he leapt out to the side! A sharp whistling sound tore through the air, arge caliber mortar shell perfectlynding at the side of the rock Li Gaolei was hiding behind. Following a deafening explosion sound, the intense st waves immediately caught up to Li Gaolei, sending his body flying more than ten meters out. When hended on the ground, Li Gaolei couldn¡¯t worry about his half numb body, continuously rolling a few times until he hid within a shallow pit.


    Machine gun sounds sounded from not too far away, bullets pouring down like rain onto the ce where Li Gaolei justnded! However, Li Gaolei already hid in the firing trajectory¡¯s dead spot. He stuck closely to the ground, supporting his body like a lizard. When he was just about to run out, he suddenly felt a wave of tearing pain from his thigh. When he lowered his head, he discovered that unknowingly when, tworge bloody holes had appeared on the outside of his thigh, blood currently pouring out endlessly.


    The Alloy Brotherhood¡¯s soldiers were all elites. Even though they were suddenly hit hard, the retaliation that followed was violent and fierce. Li Gaolei infiltrated the Alloy Brotherhood¡¯s position alone, destroying four mobile suits in one go. However, this glorious battle aplishment came at the consequence of danger to his own body. In addition, the ones defending the mobile suits were all the Alloy Brotherhood¡¯s elite soldiers, able to drown out an area with firepower in the shortest amount of time. In an instant, at least three machine guns aimed at him.


    Li Gaolei tore apart his pants, using a finger sized battlefield spray to seal up the injury, the entire process only taking half a minute of time. Then, he seized the interval between the opponent¡¯s firing, suddenly jumping out from the shallow pit and quickly fleeing into the distance. More than ten rounds of bullets chipped away at his tail, but it was as if they fired into a thick and formless chunk of earth, immediately slowing down, the bullets¡¯ trajectories deviating, shooting into the ground.


    Three small ck dots rose from the distance, crossing a shocking two hundred meters of distance before smashing into the machine gun position that was shooting at Li Gaolei. What followed was a world-shaking explosion! Mixed within the smoke, mes, and shrapnel were even greater amounts of machine and human body parts!

 Book 5 10.4

    Book 5 Chapter 10.4 - Want and Obtained


    To throw three hand grenades over such a long distance in one try, and with such precision, Li was probably the only one who could aplish such a thing. Li who had already charged into the center of this position was like a lioness, her short maroon hair flying about, turning that ce into an underworld full of flesh and blood! Shepletely abandoned firearms, instead using all types of highly explosive hand grenades as her weapon of choice. She, who had over a hundred hand grenades on her back, already became a moving arsenal. Of course, this was an incredibly crazy idea, because if her luck was even slightly bad, a few stray bullets hitting the grenades she was carrying, even if Li had seven levels of defense, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough to save her life!


    The snow only worsened as time went on, the dark gray skies sending endless snowkes fluttering down, the thick radiation making all radiation detection devices release sharp cries and heart shaking rms. However, on the battlefield, even though the st waves¡¯ crazy winds and energy streams stirred up the thickyer of snow, the soldiers whounched a sudden and violent assault even more so charged through the snowy domain,pletely ignoring the fact that the snowkes that had entered their bodies would leave behind fatal injuries. Even if they won this battle, they might not have more than a year of life left.


    Within themand division¡¯s bunker, themander¡¯s face fell as he watched the crazily attacking soldiers within his own position. He felt as if these people already went mad, mad to the extent where they didn¡¯t care about life or death. If every single person really did have radiation resistance drug injected into them, then it was the world that already went crazy. Regardless of which one it was, he already lost this battle. The few individuals in the Alloy Brotherhood who were strong enough or managed to seize radiation resistant cloth were frantically running for their lives, while most of the soldiers were holed up in their bunkers and tents. The few soldiers who didn¡¯t fear death were sted into mincemeat under the enemy¡¯s overwhelming firepower, while the lucky ones chose to surrender.


    Li who tossed herst grenade was like a human shaped artillery shell, her body smashing open themand division¡¯s main entrance and charging inside. Themander who was already in his middle-years tossed aside his pistol with a coldugh, twisting his thick neck about. He had quite the confidence in his own five levels of power.


    The fight ended with the Alloy Brotherhood¡¯splete defeat. Under such a nasty environment, aside from some of the stronger and more sturdy soldiers, ordinary people couldn¡¯t run at all. That was why most of the army of three thousand became either captives or corpses. When darkness fell, the victors alreadypleted most of the battlefield cleanup work, thus, a fleet made up of several off-road vehicles left the main army, heading back in Steel Gate¡¯s direction.


    Inside thepletely sealed armoredmand vehicle, Li suddenly released a groan of pain. She shouted a few times before gritting her teeth and cursing, ¡°Can you just go a bit lighter, it fucking hurts!¡±


    Li was almostpletely naked as sheid there, her body covered in injuries of varying sizes, the warped flesh already starting to turn a bit pale in color. There were pieces of shrapnel that could still be seen within the injuries. Li Gaolei knelt down at her side, at his side an entire row of surgical instruments and emergency treatment medications as he dealt with Li¡¯s injuries one after another. Inpliance with Li¡¯s personal request, no anesthetics were used during this entire process. Li was in pain, screaming out loud, sometimes directly biting down on something to endure the suffering. Fine beads of sweat continuously tumbled down Li Gaolei¡¯s forehead, the difficulty of this process not any lower than a fierce battle, even more so a type of mental torment. However, his hands were still steady. He removed a palm-sized te from between her ribs, fixed the damaged internal organs, and then finally closed up the injury.


    This was just one of Li¡¯s serious injuries. From the wounds of varying sizes, one could imagine just what kind of crazy battle Li experienced. Compared to these injuries, the gunshot wounds on Li Gaolei¡¯s body weren¡¯t all that much. This was also because Li Gaolei who had the Area Control ability was able to effectively defend himself.


    After sessfully treating the most serious injuries with great difficulty, Li Gaolei covered Li¡¯s body properly with a nket, and then he helped her inject a vial of stimnt. The current Li was already extremely weak. He had to wait a bit until she recovered some of her stamina before continuing the treatment.


    When he saw Li¡¯s pale face, as well as the messy hair stuck to her forehead due to the cold sweat, the corners of Li Gaolei¡¯s eyes twitched a few times. However, his voice was still warm and steady without any fluctuation of emotions. ¡°Let¡¯s stop and get a night of rest. If we continue, it won¡¯t be good for the recovery of your injuries.¡±


    Li said through clenched teeth, ¡°No way! That fe left without telling us anything again, so we have to immediately return to avoid another Ledesma appearing. Hmph, as long as this old woman is here, I want to see which fe dares to cause trouble! Don¡¯t worry, my body is quite tough, and after these injuries heal, I¡¯ll have fourth level abilities again! This old one can beat that fifth level fe already, so when I get another level of abilities, I want to see who dares provoke me, heh, this old woman will cut off his... ugh!!¡±


    Intense pain cut Li¡¯s fierce deration short. Li Gaolei gave Li who wasn¡¯t even twenty years of age, yet called herself old one a look, instead gently lowering the cigar he was carrying. Li, who was full of rough words, seemed to have returned to her days in the wilderness. The her back then was full of vigor, always having all different types of weird thoughts. When these thoughts were used on the battlefield, they became the nightmare of enemies, but in normal living, it gave others headaches.


    However, headaches were just headaches. Ever since Little Luo went missing, this was the first time Li Gaolei saw Li recover her vitality and fighting spirit.


    Li suddenly seized the cigar from Li Gaolei¡¯s hands. She took a deep breath, cursed ¡®what kind of shit vor is this?¡¯, but refused to let go of this cigar that had long be damp under the cold weather.


    Li Gaolei suddenly stared nkly for a moment. He began to think to himself. Why would Su leave the three cities in their care?

 Book 5 10.5

    Book 5 Chapter 10.5 - Want and Obtained


    Under the cover of night, a dozen or so weary yet robust men arrived at a hill where they could obtain cover from the wind. Almost every single one of them were injured, but in spite of the pain, they quickly cleaned up the snow, dug out a cave, and then hung the radiation resistance cloth over the cave entrance. These were low level warrant officers from the Alloy Brotherhood, able to flee because of their strength. However, right now, their stamina waspletely spent, badly needing a ce to rest.


    This ce was already close to a hundred kilometers from the battlefield, so they felt that it should be safe enough. However, the captain in the lead repeatedly watched his surroundings, as if there was an enemy hidden nearby. He thought for a bit, and then had all of the soldiers scatter out and search the surroundings, only leaving behind two soldiers to tidy up the cave. For some reason, he just felt like he couldn¡¯t feel fully at ease without carrying out aplete search of his surroundings. The soldiers quickly dispersed, and the two soldiers who were left behind began to tidy up the cave as well. Everything seemed to be carried out quite normally, but the captain¡¯s heart instead beated faster and faster!


    A miserable cry suddenly sounded from within the cave! The soldiers who entered the cave seemed to have seen something extremely terrifying, only able to meaninglessly scream, not even speaking a single word! Meanwhile, within the miserable screaming and howling was an extremely clear chewing sound!


    The captain¡¯s face immediately changed. He pulled out his pistol, clenched his fist, and then finally rushed into the cave. In those few seconds of hesitation, those miserable screams already faded away.


    With a pa sound, the captain turned on a light stick, the faint radiance lighting up the cave. The cave they dug up couldn¡¯t be considered deep, but he couldn¡¯t see the two soldiers at all, as if they vanished into thin air. In the captain¡¯s field of view, he only saw a seven or eight year old little girl. She was currently sitting on the ground, all smiles as she looked at him.


    This was an extremely sweet looking little girl. She had wine red colored hair, gentle and supple as they hung down, making her exquisite and smooth skin appear even more white and clear. The captain had never seen such a beautiful girl before, but the horror he felt inside only grew worse and worse! Other than her extremely mysterious method of emergence, the captain always felt as if there was something wrong with her.


    During this period of distrust, a sh of enlightenment suddenly emerged in the captain¡¯s mind. He knew what part was wrong. She had the body of a seven or eight year old, yet had the face of a sixteen or seventeen year old youngdy!


    Sheughed, her lips opening and closing, as if trying to say something. However, there was blood seeping out from the corners of her opened mouth! The bright red line of blood meant that she wasn¡¯tughing, but rather eating something!


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± The captain released a loud shout with a stern voice. Only a sufficiently powerful voice could stop his legs from going limp, preventing him from falling onto the ground.


    ¡°Me?¡± The little girl tilted her head. She carefully thought for a bit to herself, and then she smiled towards the captain before saying, ¡°I have a name, I¡¯m Little Luo.¡±


    Between her scarlet lips were scarlet teeth, teeth that were covered in blood.


    The night was long, but dawn still eventually arrived. However, these Alloy Brotherhood veterans who tried to set up a camp thus disappeared, never to be seen by anyone ever again.


    The snow finally stopped, but the heavy snow and cold winds couldn¡¯t rid the mountains and valleys of their bloody odor. The anti-radiation cloth covering the cavern entrance floated about in the wind, the outside worldpletely oblivious to what had previously happened here.


    Little Luo stood at the top of the hill, looking down on the cloth covered cave, an unnatural smile appearing on her face. Her body became a bit bigger, already reaching the appearance of a nine year old girl, but her face was still that of a youngdy¡¯s. Meanwhile, the inside of its somewhat fragile body waspletely different from that of a human¡¯s, the amount of space avable for food storage unexpectedly making up 80%! Her body¡¯s skeleton was all made of hollow light material, simr to that of birds, but far sturdier. Most of her various internal organs were ttened into a thinyer and attached to her bones, thus freeing up the greatest amount of room for food. Meanwhile, at her neck region, apart from the brain that was already at the level of an adult, there was a fist sized energy storage area that was strictly protected by bone matter. This energy storage area was full of high energy crystal matter, and tentacle-like bloody wisps wrapped tightly around these crystals.


    The strong radiation rushed straight at her face, entering Little Luo¡¯s body without being hindered at all. Afternding on her unique bones, bringing destruction to the tissue cells along the way, a small half of the energy oscited through her skeleton, turning into heat energy that maintained survival. While bathed in the radiation, even though her sharp perception made her endure considerable pain, after the newly acquired energy repaired the damaged tissues, there was quite a bit left over. From a biological point of view, this was simr to eating a meal. Her exploitation of radiation energy, in terms of percentage, already reached 2%.


    In this world ever present with radiation, this was definitely not a small number, especially for Little Luo whose usage of energy and food already reached that of an extreme biological body.


    For Little Luo, standing in the snond was a type of enjoyment. Eating and evolution were the two most important things for her. Apart from these two, there was nothing else.


    However, right now, all of the food had already been digested, but she still paced back and forth, the only reason because she sensed a hint of a familiar aura. That was Li¡¯s aura, as well as her mother¡¯s aura. When she was still in her mother¡¯s body, she who only had survival instincts did everything she could to acquire her mother¡¯s nutrients. Now that she had left her mother¡¯s body for several months, starting to develop abilities for independent survival, she seemed to reminisce the feeling of safety and warmth.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare return, not daring to approach the ce where she was born. Towards her father, she always felt the greatest fear, to the extent where she didn¡¯t even dare think about him. Under the shadow of fear, hunting for food, growing, strengthening herself, and then more food, more power, and continued survival already became her everything.


    After growing for several months, only then did she gradually free herself from her instinctive devotion to survival, learning how to think like a human. The original owner of this body was named Tegan, and he left her with many memories. Even though the absorption and modification process alreadypletely changed his brain¡¯s fundamentalposition, his memories scattered and smashed, it still at least allowed her to pry into fragments of human society. When she was growing within her mother¡¯s body, she could sense the outside world through Li, but back then, she couldn¡¯tprehend anything she was sensing.


    After standing there for who knew how long, only then did she turn around and quietly leave.

 Book 5 10.6

    Book 5 Chapter 10.6 - Want and Obtained


    In Persephone¡¯s private hospital, Helen continuously busied about in front of her enormousboratory station, her head of blonde hair casually bound behind her head. Before her was an experimental tform that was over ten meters wide, hundreds of instruments of all different appearances gathered a sea of data and analyzed it. At the center of this trulyrge experimental surface rested Snow, whose body was about the size of a cat. It rested at the center of theboratory surface, the surface of its body full of sensors, all of its sharp body outgrowths and des collected into its body. It was trembling slightly, clearly extremely scared. However, there were no restrictive devices ced on its body. It obedientlyid there on its stomach with no intention of running.


    The long and tedious experiment had already continued for an entire day and night. Now, only the two most crucial parts remained. If one was able to decipher the sea of data moving before Helen¡¯s face, they would find that on the two light screens before her, one disyed a test of preliminary power source, while the other project was a n of mobility improvement.


    The lights on the automatic doors flickered, and a few secondster, it went from red to green. Curtis walked over with a square meter sized safe. The safe wasn¡¯t thatrge, but the deep metallic glint disyed that its weight was definitely not light. The choice to have Curtis help with the experiment was due to there being no alternative. This chest weighing close to ten tons was definitely not something Helen could move.¡±


    Under Helen¡¯s instruction, Curtis dragged the safe deposit box all the way in front of the experimental tform. Then, a faint yellow energy light screen descended, dividing theboratory into two parts, isting the experimental tform. Curtis entered the secret code, opened the safe, and then produced a fist-sized piece of metal that released a hazy golden radiance. Even though he produced this strange metal bare handedly, Curtis¡¯ steel-like stubble stood up one after another, all of the muscles in his body going taut. A faint metallic luster even more so appeared on the surface of his skin; it was clear that he was already using defensive abilities.


    The alloy metal Curtis carried was code named ¡®Radiation Star¡¯, the radiation intensity three hundred times that of uranium. It represented the Blood Parliament¡¯s highest level of metal material aplishment. The price of a piece of Radiation Star this size was enough to buy several private hospitals. Curtis never expected Helen to be this well off, to hide away such arge amount of Radiation Star. However, even with Curtis¡¯ defensive ability, he still had to be careful when holding the Radiation Star. He had to maintain his abilities, but he also couldn¡¯t allow his abilities to rise too high, or else his change in body size will be too noticeable, possibly drawing Helen¡¯s contempt.


    The Radiation Star was quickly ced in the designated position. Several hundred reflectors were started up, gathering the radiation into a beam, aiming it towards Snow. As soon as the energy defensive force field was removed from Snow¡¯s body, the radiation so powerful even Curtis felt a bit strained, wouldnd on its small body.


    While looking at thepletely unmoving Snow, a hint ofplicated emotions shed past the captain¡¯s little eyes. There were many secrets Helen didn¡¯t keep from him, so he knew that this little thing was Helen¡¯s ¡®daughter¡¯. No matter which angle one looked at it from, Snow was a hundred percent a monster. Not only did it not share the slightest simrity with the human race, it couldn¡¯t even be considered a mutated creature. At the very least, most mutated creatures still possessed some characteristics of an earth creature, but Snow wasn¡¯t like any earth creature. One could barely say that Snow carried the characteristics of many bugs, but the high level of intelligence and extremely sturdy body were definitely not something an insect could match.


    In the series of experiments, the captain only helped with a few parts, but these few interactions he had with Snow already left him with an unforgettable impression. He refused to believe that such intelligence would appear in a new biological body only a few months old. Snow¡¯s recovering ability was just as unimaginable.


    During this entire process, Curtis continuously looked at Helen who seemed more and more unfamiliar. He believed her when she said that Snow was her daughter, but the captain was quite curious about who its father was. When he saw Snow¡¯s unique external form, the captain couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    The defensive cover surrounding Snow¡¯s body gradually weakened, the powerful radiation passing through the protecting cover andnding on Snow¡¯s body. Its dark blue-green surface immediately produced ayer of red-color, and then the redness became increasingly deep. As the radiation grew stronger, all of the surface tissue within several square centimeters began to char, crack, and even release strands of smoke. The exterior skin that began to burn and crack continuously ckened and fell off, but new flesh quickly grew below, producingyer afteryer of new skin at an inconceivable speed, resisting the radiation. The newly produced skin tissue wasn¡¯t as tough as before, but it at least gave Snow a bit of time. The newyer of skin was enough to buy Snow with a minute or so of time, this amount of time barely enough for Snow to form a newyer of skin.


    Snow whimpered, its body¡¯s trembling, bing stronger and stronger. It was clear that the radiation brought it considerable pain. However, it didn¡¯t dare change positions, to the extent where it even released two des, nailing itself into the alloy experimental tform as to avoid identally moving its body from the pain.


    The defensive force field was already close topletely disappearing, and Snow¡¯s whimpering was bing more and more clear. Its rate of external skin growth didn¡¯t speed up, but eachyer of newly produced skin underwent slight changes, gradually bing transparent, the surface more smooth, producing a mirror-like effect, reflecting arge portion of the radiation. A small portion of radiation was forcefully blocked, and then absorbed at the cost of damaged external tissues, the final bit not stopped at all, allowed into its body.


    Curtis watched all of these changes happen to Snow¡¯s body. What made his eyes twitch even more was that Snow¡¯s cry was simr to the whimpering of a kitten, and even he almost couldn¡¯t endure it. In the beginning, Snow¡¯s cries weren¡¯t like this, more strange and rough, like abination of some type of insect¡¯s screech and metal tes grinding, leaving others horrified. However now, it was imitating the sad cries of a kitten, proving one thing, which was that Snow already located what an apex species like the human race was fond of, and was purposely changing its own actions. This type of intelligence was even more terrifying than its strange body.

 Book 5 10.7

    Book 5 Chapter 10.7 - Want and Obtained


    Curtis couldn¡¯t see the changes that were happening to the inside of Snow¡¯s body, and was even more helpless in deciphering the sea of data moving through the light screen in front of Helen¡¯s face. However, in Helen¡¯s eyes, the millions of digits reconstructed Snow¡¯s body, disying every detail and change that was taking ce. Together with over ten thousand monitored indicators, as well as all types of analyzed data, the instantaneous calction it was capable of already reached an order of magnitude in the tens of millions. Meanwhile, these all took ce in Helen¡¯s brain.


    The radiation energy continuously entered Snow¡¯s body, and after passing through a series of special organs, it was absorbed and transformed, ultimately turning into energy that could be used for biological consumption. The calction result stated that around 5% of the radiation energy that entered Snow¡¯s body could be turned into energy reserves, and another 5% could be turned into heat energy that could ensure activity, while the remaining amount was absorbed and consumed at the cost of body cell damage. This type of calction meant that in total, theprehensive exploitation of radiation energy was around 6%. Moreover, with Helen¡¯s improvements on the absorption ability and storage organs, the absorbed energy percentage could still be increased. Under the present environment¡¯s radiation, if it didn¡¯t move about too much, the amount of energy absorbed was already enough to maintain Snow¡¯s day to day needs, not needing to eat at all. In addition, in the radiation intensity endurance test, Snow¡¯s optimized its own skin cells, increasing their ability to resist radiation substantially. It could be said that in the present world, there wasn¡¯t much radiation energy that could threaten its survival. After all, being exposed to the Radiation Star¡¯s rays was much worse than directlyying on nuclear fuel.


    In Helen¡¯s experimental report, the power source test project had already concluded, thepletion rate assessed to be 22%, and then over a hundred further projects that could be improved or needed further research were listed out. What followed was the mobility ability improvement test. Before the test began, Helen directly had Curtis leave theboratory.


    After leaving theboratory, the captain slowly walked along the somewhat dusky hallway, his footsteps ringing through the spacious corridor, heavy and full of pent-up emotions.


    When he was close to the corridor¡¯s turn, Curtis suddenly stopped his footsteps, his eyes releasing cold light. Someone suddenly appeared from the originally empty corridor: Lafite.


    He cut at a cigar, and then with a slight sound, a long match was lit. After lighting the cigar, he took a deep breath, and only then did he look at Curtis in a somewhat dejected manner.


    If this was the olden era, Lafite¡¯s handsome appearance that wasparable to Su¡¯s, his mncholic aura, silver-me like long hair, and perfect clothes would be fatally destructive towards females of all ages. Meanwhile, this was just his charm on the surface, not including his great power.


    Lafite¡¯s sudden appearance was without any omen, nor any process, as if he was leaning against the corner¡¯s wall to begin with. It was to the extent where not even Curtis saw clearly how he appeared. However, the captain didn¡¯t seem interested at all in Lafite¡¯s strange and terrifying method of movement, because he understood clearly that at that moment, Lafite¡¯s offensive power would decrease substantially. With the captain¡¯s words, it was ¡®not much stronger than the caressing of a woman¡¯.


    ¡°Silver Hair, there¡¯s no girls around to watch you act cool! Also, I think you understand clearly that Helen wouldn¡¯t fancy your tricks either.¡± Curtis said coldly.


    Lafite shrugged his shoulders, indifferent towards Curtis¡¯ taunts, only saying, ¡°ck Steel! Even if I was interested in men, it still definitely won¡¯t be someone like you! Let¡¯s not talk about useless things, right now I don¡¯t want to give you a beating. How is it, did you see that ¡®little thing¡¯?¡±


    Curtis¡¯ voice sank. ¡°Are you talking about Snow? Right, it¡¯s quite cute!¡±


    ¡°Cute?!¡± Lafite gave Curtis a look, and then slowly said, ¡°I truly never thought your tastes would be this strong. It seems like the days spent outside the prison left you with quite the unique experiences. However, I couldn¡¯t care less what kind of things you spent time with in bed. Since you participated in the experiment, then you should know a bit more about that thing than me. Say, what do you think it really is?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? All I know is how to drink and fight.¡± The captain said coldly.


    Lafite took a deep breath, and then smoke came out from his nostrils. With a somewhat gloomy voice, he said, ¡°I was just thinking, Helen... how could Helen give birth to such a... how could she give birth to Snow. Also, I am quite interesting in finding out what kind of thing Snow¡¯s father is.¡±


    When he saw Lafite¡¯s appearance, Curtis¡¯ voice became unexpectedly gentler. ¡°Helen is someonepletely different from us, no one can predict what she is thinking. That¡¯s why Snow is no exception.¡±


    Lafiteughed, and then he sent the cigar that had a small half remaining flying. The cigarette butt that was as light as a feather flew out faster than a bullet leaving a gun barrel, and with a crisp pa sound, it unexpectedly embedded itself deeply into the concrete wall!


    Curtis didn¡¯t pay him any attention, directly walking past him, heading for the stairs.


    Lafite released a sigh, speaking towards thepletely empty wall, ¡°Helen and I are both human, both incurable lunatics. However, she is even crazier than me, which is why I never forgot about her. These things, how can someone whose brain is only full of muscle like you understand?¡±


    Curtis who already walked far away suddenly cracked open a grin, his snow white teeth glistening in the darkness. He silently retorted, ¡°Who says I don¡¯t understand?¡±

 Book 5 11.1

    Book 5 Chapter 11.1 - Bandit


    After sprinting for several hundred kilometers through the north¡¯s frozen sea border, did Su begin to slow his advance, his stamina that was somewhat declining starting to recover. Wandering about the border of the frozen sea clearly angried Pride, but Su vaguely sensed an even greater danger to the south, so he was even less willing to head there. There was another danger that became clearer, to the extent where Su was almost sure that Pandora was chasing behind him. Compared to the mysterious and unfathomable apostle, even though Pandora posed a slightly smaller amount of threat, both were life-threatening dangers, fundamentally the same.


    At first, she still seemed to still be a bit perplexed, but in the recent 24 hours, Pandora was rarely confused by the traces Su left behind, almost running straight at him! If this continued, he was going to be caught by her sooner orter.


    Another day arrived. In the limits of the snow-covered ins, three figures were currently heading east at a pace that wasn¡¯t too fast or slow. Su walked at the very front, Madeline at the very back, and Cirvanas while wrapped tightly in a nket walked in the middle.


    The clouds were extremely high today, their line of sight also much wider. At the end of their vision, they could even see the frozen sea line. The frozen sea was extremely calm, the azure ocean eroding the ice shelf that stretched into the sea. From time to time, an enormous ocean fish¡¯s sturdy dorsal fin would extend out from the water surface.


    This beautiful and peaceful frozen seandscape, if there was some sunlight that seeped through the clouds and illuminated the frozen sea surface, it would create an extremely beautiful scenery. However, in Su¡¯s opinion, the current peace and beauty were even more frightening than the crazy wind and violent snow he experienced the past few days. Su had never stopped his actions that angered Pride, yet the frozen sea became unexpectedly peaceful, which meant that something happened to the lord of the frozen sea. However, Su didn¡¯t fear Pride. These creatures that grew in the sea, once they went ashore, their strength would decrease substantially. Before we talk about whether or not it could defeat Su, the first question was whether or not it could even catch him. From this perspective, Pride¡¯s intimidation was far inferior to the apostle¡¯s, and and even less than Pandora¡¯s.


    Su suddenly came to a stop! Madeline also stopped at the same time. Cirvanas, however, almost bumped into Su¡¯s back. He raised his head vacantly and then looked around his surroundings, not really understanding why Su would suddenly stop. However, he immediately sensed something, his expression instantly changing, the depths of his pupils disying a faint redness. As the color of his pupils deepened, the temperature in Cirvanas¡¯ surroundings began to rise. The snow cover continuously melted, the water vapors that rose as a result making his figure appear a bit warped and deformed. This was Cirvanas¡¯ newly developed fourth level me ability, as well as his current most powerful attack method.


    Two screeching sounds rang out, and then two short military des already shifted from Su¡¯s thighs to his hands. Su¡¯s left hand held it normally, while his right hand held it with a reverse grip, assuming a rather strangebat stance.


    With a boom sound, all of the icyyer covering several meters before Supletely exploded, and then the crushed ice and snow mixed together, fiercely spraying out! Within the snow and ice, a few small silhouettes could vaguely be seen shing past!


    The iceyer released a loud explosion sound upon shattering, mixed within it were many extremely sharp screeches. Several snow-white colored shadows shot at Su like lightning!


    Su¡¯s left eye narrowed slightly. His body suddenly arched, and then he shot into the fountain of ice and snow before him like an artillery shell leaving a barrel. The des in his hands were like cotton wadding that fluttered about in the winds, but also lightning in a dark night, drawing out clear arcs, moving past the shadows shing through the ice and snow.


    Following some slight sounds, Su already shot out from the snowy mist. All of the little creatures that shot out from the snow suffered at least one slice, but the feeling he sensed from the des was somewhat shaky, as if he cut a leather-like old tree, extremely difficult to exert fully through it. Meanwhile, those creatures were extremely nimble, borrowing the de¡¯s cutting strength to immediately retreat, removing arge half of the attack¡¯s power. The injuries left on these unknown creatures weren¡¯t that deep at all, not anywhere near mortal wounds. As a result, in the moment it took for sparks to fly off a piece of flint, Su¡¯s wrists shook. Both des¡¯ edges flew out gracefully, suddenly tearing apart the bodies of thest two little creatures, almost cutting them in half! Only this type of injury was a bit interesting.


    Sunded on the ground, spun on the ground, already turning himself around, once again assuming a charging stance.


    Cirvanas immediately curled up into a ball, immediately setting up the me Binding Realm and the anti-gravity field with two types of defenses. These two force-fields were definitely not enough to ensure his survival, but all he had to do was weaken weaken the other party¡¯s offense. At the same time, Madeline already appeared behind Cirvanas, the enormous sword stabbing into the icy surface next to the youth¡¯s body with a pu sound. The spacious thick alloy sword was like a shield, securely blocking the youth¡¯s body.


    Densely packed and numerous crackling sounds suddenly sounded. The alloy heavy shield produced arge expanse of sparks, more than ten ice arrow like objects striking its surface! The ice arrows possessed extraordinary strength, immediately exploding upon hitting the heavy sword, the tremendous force actually making the alloy sword¡¯s edge warp! Due to the instantaneous power being too great, only when the sword body bent greatly did the sword tip that was inserted into the ground explode, sending ice and snow everywhere. The alloy heavy sword was flung high into the sky!


    Madeline¡¯s right hand reached out, already gently grabbing the heavy sword¡¯s hilt. At the same time, her foot stepped forward, trampling it straight into the icy surface, but also helping him avoid the second wave of ice arrows.


    The heavy alloy heavy sword was like a feather in Madeline¡¯s hands, drawing a circle horizontally. Three or four shadows shot out from the snow and ice like lightning, but they just happened tond on the heavy sword¡¯s edge, as if they ran into it themselves. With light pa pa pa sounds, the heavy sword¡¯s wide and t sword surface was like a racket, swatting these little things flying.


    The ce where the heavy sword was originally inserted into already became a frozen cave. A small creature crawled out from within, only, half its body had already been cut through by the heavy sword. It looked like Madeline randomly inserted it into the ground, but turns out it wasn¡¯t a careless decision at all.

 Book 5 11.2

    Book 5 Chapter 11.2 - Bandit


    At this moment, several small creatures shot out from the still spraying ice and snow. They were less than a meter tall in size, their surroundings carrying a faint blue-colored pale color. Upon closer inspection, one would find that their skin were covered in an extremely fineyer of scales. They hadrge heads and evenrger mouths, two water blue pupiless eyes at both sides of their heads. On theirparatively smaller bodies grew hands and feet simr to those of humans, but therge areas of fins and webbing disyed that they were aquatic creatures.


    The brief interaction told Su that even though these little things shared a few traits with humans, the terrifying power their bodies contained was definitely not something humans could match. From their power and body proportions, these little creatures were already simr to creatures with exoskeletons like insects or prawns. Their tiny arms could immediately disy over a hundred kilograms of power, splitting apart the sturdy icyyer was something as easy as cutting cheese. The tongues at the center of their enormous mouths could shoot out poisonous ice arrows. Madeline¡¯s warped heavy sword indicated that these ice arrows¡¯ close distance power wasn¡¯t weaker than rifle bullets.


    If he had to describe them, then they were a bit simr to the fishmen from olden era movies.


    The six fishmen soldiers that dropped down from the icy mist were all injured, every single one of them receiving a cut. Four of them didn¡¯t have serious injuries, even though the cuts were long, they were only two centimeters deep. Those fine scales possessed far greater defensive strength than what one would expect, the mucus covering the scale surfaces even more so preventing the des¡¯ edges from digging too deeply. However, thest two fishmen already couldn¡¯t crawl up, one of them having its enormous mouths cut open, its entire head almost hacked apart. The other one wasying injured on the ground, the wound not that long, but wide and deep. Its body cavity waspletely opened up, the inner organs and bodily fluids currently flowing along its injury. Thest two fishmen had their scales sliced off first, and then the de¡¯s tip gouged out theparatively more delicate muscle tissue underneath, thus turning the light injuries into fatal wounds.


    Without waiting for the four fishmen soldiers topletely stand up, Su rushed past their sides once again, the short des¡¯ edges urately and precisely moving through their injuries, increasing the depths of their cuts several times! However, these fishmen¡¯s vitality was powerful to a shocking degree, the fishmen soldiers still able to fire an ice arrow out of their tongues even after having their brains torn apart, striking Su¡¯s lower back!


    Su¡¯s body shook, as if he was hit by a rifle at close distance. Only after a small half of the ten centimeter icy thorn prated his body did Su¡¯s strengthened tissues stop it. The thorn possessed many fine crevices, within them stored transparent poison. When the poison entered his body, the cells in Su¡¯s body began to lose vitality patch after patch, and there were even more that directly died!


    Su released a light grunt, somewhat unexpectedly troubled by these fishmen soldiers. With how tough his current body¡¯s cells were as well as his terrifying reaction speed, it could be said that what he was least scared of was poison. However, despite this being the case, the ice thorn¡¯s poison still killed off arge expanse of tissues, so one could imagine how terrifying it was!


    The blood vessels in Su¡¯s body began to pump harder, the bloodpletely erupting. Several dozen blood cells gathered together, and then as if they turned into miniature vicious beasts, followed different routes towards the areas invaded by the poison. Meanwhile, the part of his body that was struck by the ice thorn also quickly changed, the tissues that made contact with the poison quickly turning into fiber, losing all vitality and water content, bing simr to a wall that plugged up the poison. In the blink of an eye, the blood cells that were activated already rushed towards the bodily fluids that carried the poison. The cells around the poisoned area had already transmitted the poison¡¯s characteristics to his entire body, so the activated blood immediately locked onto drop after drop of poison particles, swallowing and surrounding them, transporting them along the injury¡¯s border.


    Su straightened his body. His muscles were powerful. With a pu sound, the ice thorn already bounced out from his waist area, and then a transparent colorless poison flowed out from his wound. When the poison waspletely eliminated, the wound began to heal at a visible rate.


    Meanwhile, by Madeline¡¯s feet, a fishman soldier broke out from the ice, shooting out. It reached out a long tongue, but right when it was about to fire an ice thorn, Madeline¡¯s five long and slender fingers appeared! With a gentle movement, its mouth was closed. The two rows of sharp teeth closed, and with crack crack sounds, it almost cut the perfectly straight tongue in half! Meanwhile, the ice thorn in its tongue already shattered.


    Even though her actions neutralized arge portion of the fishman soldier¡¯s strength, Madeline still didn¡¯t feel satisfied. The long and slender fingers of her left hand gracefully danced about, striking down on the fishmen soldier with an iparably fast rhythm. Most of the strikesnded on itsrge head, hitting it like ps to the face, while a small portion were on its shoulders and body. Under Madeline¡¯s strikes, the fishman soldier¡¯s body unexpectedly began to spin about, in the blink of an eye bing arge size spinning top!


    Only after the fishman soldier was pped around for several seconds did Madeline withdraw her hand. The fishman soldier spat out a string of unknown speech, and then copsed after swaying about. As soon as its body touched the ground surface, densely packed cracking sounds immediately burst forth, caving in like a cloth sack. Turns out that the striking process shattered all of the bones in its body.


    The four fishmen soldiers that were swatted flying only now crawled to their feet. They threw themselves over once again while screaming. Only, when they reached around ten meters, their movements suddenly became rigid and unusual, and a dark red color appeared on their skin. Ten meters was precisely the effective range of Cirvanas¡¯ me Binding Realm and anti-gravity force field. As enemies, under Cirvanas¡¯ control, the fishmen soldiers experienced most of the the me boundary¡¯s damage. When an ordinary person stood in the me Binding Realm, they would only sense a bit of heat, while the fishmen soldiers felt a temperature of over a hundred degrees, as if they had boiling water poured over them. They were used to the ice cold frozen sea, so the heat inflicted even more suffering. Meanwhile, under the anti-gravity force field, the fishmen soldiers¡¯ weight was immediately lightened by around 30%, making them feel extremely out of sorts. Three of the four fishmen leapt high into the air, turning themselves into the perfect targets, while thest one directly fell onto the ground. It tumbled a few times on the ground, and then forcefully leapt up, flying high up into the air again!


    Madeline¡¯s surroundings was only a bit warmer, the gravity only decreased around 10%, almost not affecting her at all. Such fine control over the force fields was something that should only be possible for those with seven or more levels of Elemental Control ability, but Cirvanas obtained a simr result through his second level Elemental Affinity. If one wasn¡¯t vignt, enemies fighting within Cirvanas¡¯ range of control would have quite a bit of theirbat strength seized from them.

 Book 5 11.3

    Book 5 Chapter 11.3 - Bandit


    Faced with three fishmen who couldn¡¯t control their bodies after jumping into the air, Madeline took a step forward, brandished the heavy sword once again, the warped sword body heavily pping them more than ten meters out. After being pped flying again, these fishmen with vigorous vitality couldn¡¯t crawl up again. They powerlessly struggled and twitched about, then slowly slopped moving. Cirvanas stared fixedly at thest fishman, the mes within the depths of his pupils bing more and more clear. He suddenly released a shrill scream, and then a brilliant burst of sparks suddenly ignited in the air. The sparksnded on the fishman soldier¡¯s body, immediately starting to burn viciously! The mes over 500 degrees were fatal, and these mes created through abilities were simply impossible to put out through normal methods! The fishman ultimately became a burning torch, its miserable screams gradually bing quieter.


    The bright redness in Cirvanas¡¯ pupils already dimmed, his face deathly pale, lips without half a trace of color. He staggered about, ready to copse at any moment. The final burst of sparks already emptied all of his stamina and energy, to the extent where even the nucleus temporarily entered a rigid, dormant state. However, this was the first time he almost single-handedly killed a high level creature, so not only did he immediately obtain five evolutionary points, his understanding towards me abilities became deeper as well.


    Su walked over, patting Cirvanas¡¯ head with a smile, offering encouragement. He then gave Madeline a look, and only after seeing that she didn¡¯t have any injuries did he rx. In reality, Su observed the battle just now, even more so using the Panoramic View to monitor every detail of this battle. He didn¡¯t use any abilities, but should a crucial time arrive where he had to interfere, Extreme Assault would allow Su to intercept any dangerous fishman soldier.


    However, only after seeing with his own eyes that Madeline¡¯s body was without injuries could Su calm down.


    While looking at Su, the corners of Madeline¡¯s lips tilted up slightly, revealing a faintly discernible smile. However, in Cirvanas¡¯ eyes, this expression just felt a bitcent. An ice-cold feeling suddenly emerged at the bottom of the youth¡¯s heart, making him hurriedly divert his line of sight. Even though he didn¡¯t understand the ways of the world, he had already followed Su for a few months of time, knowing that it wasn¡¯t always better to know more.


    Su gave the fishmen soldiers who still asionally struggled a few times a look, revealing a bit of shock. The fishmen soldiers who were pped flying by Madeline all had their skeletonspletely shattered. When Madeline brandished the sword and struck them, she used the force of the impact to shake up their bones, making all of the bones in the fishmen soldiers shatter. To aplish this in the moment of impact, what level ofbat art was this?!


    Even if it was Su, only now did he understand why Madeline did something so seemingly senseless as strike those fishmen soldiers. Turns out she was testing and sensing these fishmen soldiers¡¯ bodyposition and weak points. Only after finding the optimal frequency of those did she obtain the sess of shattering the bodies of the three fishmen afterwards.


    Soon afterwards, Cirvanas also seemed to understand this point, but what the youth sensed waspletely different from Su. He often had his head patted by Madeline, so when he thought of those past experiences, his expression immediately became more pale.


    There was already no trace of any fishmen within a kilometer. In the battle just now, neither Su nor Madeline used any special abilities. Madeline sharpened her ownbat art through these methods, even though in the eyes of others, she had no way of improving further. Meanwhile, for Su, it wasn¡¯t as simple as just increasingbat art. With Su¡¯s current body, apart from his brain and Heart of Darkness as important organs, he could change the other 80% at will. As such, all normalbat art lost its meaning. What he needed to do was familiarize himself with his own body, free himself from the intrinsic habits of humans and find a more effectivebat style.


    However, his human habits were like the more secure chains, tightly binding Su¡¯s body, difficult to struggle free from. Meanwhile, he himself wasn¡¯t willing to struggle free from them either.


    Su walked over to a fishman soldier that still hadn¡¯t died, entered a half-squat, and then ced his hand on its head. The fishman suddenly struggled like it had gone crazy, releasing a hysterical shriek! From an invisible angle, countless fine wisps of flesh reached out from Su¡¯s palm, and like steel needles, they easily tore open the fishman¡¯s sturdy skull, piercing inside. Once it entered, many fine pores appeared on the flesh needle, releasing countless specks made up of several dozen blood cells. These specks moved with speeds hundreds of times that of bacteria and microorganisms, swimming through the fishman¡¯s body in search of new body tissues. They had a slight formless connection with Su¡¯s body, continuously epting the data sent out from Su¡¯s body,paring them to the fishmen¡¯s cells, and then transmitting the data back to the main body. When they encountered fishmen cells that werepletely unknown, they would devour and seize them, and after obtaining enough cells, bring them back to the main body. Meanwhile, those flesh tentacles continuously grew as well. Aside from specks of blood, they also released a powerful acidic digestive fluid, turning the surrounding cells into the nutrients they needed for continued growth. These digestive fluids also helped pave the road ahead. Even the sturdy skull would be corroded through in under twenty seconds.


    In these few short minutes, the flesh feelers that extended out from Su¡¯s hands already reached all over the fishman¡¯s body. All types of data, genes, and tissue specimen continuously gathered, the amount of data Su needed to process already reaching in the millions. The fishman¡¯s genes and organization was continuously filtered out, and then the functions that could be integrated into Su¡¯s body were selected out, the remaining stored temporarily in his memory region.


    The fishman¡¯s external appearance was extremely strange. In the knowledge of humans, it was easily associated with creatures of low level intelligence, simr to that of dolphins. However, this investigation informed Su that the fishmen already evolved into a highly intelligent species. Their bodies were extremely sturdy, and their vitality was as tenacious as insects. At the same time, their developed brains and nervous system granted them high levels of intelligence. If they were evaluated as a whole, their intelligence should be two to three times that of humans, their bodies at least five times stronger. As for their recovery and regenerative abilities, it wasn¡¯t much different from a lizard,pletely different from that of humans. After analyzing the fishmen¡¯s intelligence, he was confident that they already formed a civilized culture and society, as well as acquiring their ownnguage. The fishmen¡¯s vigorous vitality also made their maturation cycles even shorter, the amount of time needed to reach adulthood only two to three years.


    Their sturdy bodies had amphibious characteristics, possessing abination of power and nimbleness. They had highly toxic poison, high levels of intelligence, and an extremely short growth period. When all of these things were mixed together, it was not a joking matter at all. The only uncertain factor was that he didn¡¯t know what these fishmen¡¯s reproduction abilities were like. However, from the perspective of underwater creatures, if they were born from eggs, then their breeding ability would be extremely terrifying.


    Su¡¯s expression waspletely normal, but his mind definitely wasn¡¯t calm. If he ignored their external appearance, the fishmen were an extremely powerful and unique, highly intelligent creature. He believed that once they solved the problems of tool andnd adaptability problems, they would immediately emerge on the continent to start war against the human race, seizing the limited space of survival. They were highly aggressive creatures, so they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to live in peace with the human race. In these predators¡¯ eyes, humans were perhaps not bad food. With the fishmen¡¯s powerful fighting strength, olden era humans or firepower weapons¡¯ power seemed insignificant, unsuitable forbat against these creatures. The fishmen¡¯s fine scales¡¯ defensive strength could block a close fire shot from a pistol, so if a few fishmen soldiers rushed into the middle of an army of ordinary soldiers, that would be aplete massacre.


    Fortunately, this was the new era. In the eyes of those of the past, living in the new era was undoubtedly hell. However, ability users appeared in new era humans. Even if it was hell, there was still a hint of dawn. Vicious and irregr mutated intelligent life forms like the fishmen, or other types of strange ferocious creatures, before high level human ability users, still couldn¡¯t escape their fate of ughter.

 Book 5 11.4

    Book 5 Chapter 11.4 - Bandit


    Compared to humans, the fishmen could be rated as perfect life forms without any weakness to be found. Their body¡¯s organization was rational, simple, and efficient, far from being asplex as that of humans, yet possessed functions that were much more powerful. As therge amount of data was analyzed by his memories, a full body diagram of the fishmen was constructed, and it was still bing increasingly perfect. However, these fishmen gave Su an indescribable type of feeling, a feeling that was extremely out of sorts. However, as for exactly what it was that made him feel ufortable, Su couldn¡¯t really say.


    While thinking these thoughts, Cirvanas appeared in Su¡¯s peripheral vision, the young man who was modified and controlled by the nucleus, currently investing all of his potential into the Magic Domain.


    Like a streak of lightning tearing through the night sky, Su finally knew where this ufortable feeling towards these fishmen came from. Their bodies¡¯position was too simple, too effective, almost no organs or tissues that were wasted or pointless. Meanwhile, in the endless process of natural evolution, all species would umte many useless organs, tissues, or gic fragments. This seemingly useless rubbish, under certain environments, would be incited once again, bing a main source of that creatures¡¯ evolution and diversity. Even those mutated creatures carried various amounts of this ¡®trash¡¯, perhaps even more than normal.


    The fishmen were too ¡®clean¡¯, their bodies almost without the slightest bit of rubbish, extremely simr to Cirvanas who hadpletely underwent remodeling and cleaning. This meant that they were very likely artificial lifeforms and not naturally produced species of this world.


    The investigation had already continued for ten whole minutes, the thousands of flesh feelers almost distributed into every corner of the fishman¡¯s body. It would asionally twitch about, but even though it didn¡¯t die yet, it still no longer struggled. The flesh tentacles continuously secreted anesthetic and biological stimting mucus to maintain its life. After determining that these should be artificially created creatures, Su decisively chose topletely investigate this new species. As such, the flesh feelers began to split and increase inrge amounts again, bing even more fine, simultaneously releasing more blood specks, starting to fully investigate every corner of the fishman¡¯s body.


    Most artificially created creatures had a control nucleus that also embodied the creator¡¯s will, allowing for increased control over the creature. Even if there wasn¡¯t something simr to a control nucleus, there would still be a piece of gic code, within it perhaps recording a bit of the creator¡¯s aura. What Su needed to do right now was to find and decipher this bit of information, using prying methods to learn the secrets of this species¡¯ creator.


    Right now, every segment of gene that could be used as reference or directly absorbed were treasure-troves for Su. He wouldn¡¯t let any mutated creature that he hadn¡¯t seen before go, let alone these fishmen. Aside from fighting, the absorption of new genes would bring Su even more evolutionary points, and simultaneously, after the corresponding modifications were made to his body, the upgrade in hisbat abilities even more so couldn¡¯t be ignored. Right now, Su¡¯s body was like an enormous, diverse, yet neat and tidy industrial empire, within it stored the genes of over ten thousand species, and this empire was changing and evolving every second, every moment. If it was anyone else, this process would have triggered gic copse a long time ago. Meanwhile, Su already held and integrated close to at least a thousand new genes, yet his body still operated in a neat and orderly manner, as if there was no mixing limit.


    Not all genes were useful. In fact, most genes were useless, or even harmful. To determine if a gene could be integrated, it might take a biologist his or her entire life to do such a thing. However, Su sifted through genes each day by the hundreds and thousands, yet was still able to filter out genes that could supplement and strengthen himself, as well as carry out the corresponding modifications to his body.


    This process was alwayspleted instinctively. Each time he obtained new gic fragments, Su¡¯s body would quickly and instinctively decide whether to absorb it or temporarily store the sample. It was as if Su¡¯s instincts possessed a set of unknown deciding parameters, and from there were able to urately find what he needed from the sea of genes.


    These were iparably powerful instinctive functions, powerful to the extent where it would bring horror to those who had some understanding towards life! Su, however, already let it loose, moreover allowing it to drag him with it into an endless abyss.


    The examination process continued for more than thirty minutes, and there was already sweat flowing from Su¡¯s face. After repeated searching, the final destination was determined to be a small area in the fishman¡¯s brain. This region was almost no different from the ordinary brain tissue, but Su saw that there was almost no nervous system activity here. It was unusually still, but it didn¡¯tck vitality. Not even a nt¡¯s nervous system would be this quiet. This region was only the size of a cubic millimeter, so it was easily neglected. However, under this examination style search and sharp perception, it was finally discovered by Su.


    Su took a deep breath, and then the Heart of Darkness within his chest released a powerful beat, the energy that surged propelling his Panoramic View to its greatest state, and then all of his perception was concentrated on the fishman¡¯s body. Then, the flesh feelers that entered the fishman¡¯s brain began to release tens of thousands of blood specks. These specks were made mostly of singr blood cells, and aside from them, there was a dozen or sobat units formed frombined cells. These blood specks¡¯ movement was clearly much slower, but they could discover secrets from a more subatomic level. Towards the creator of something like these fishmen, no amount of prudence was too much.


    Countless blood specks began to approach that calm region at their own speed. The nervous system¡¯s gaps, for Su¡¯s blood specks, was enough and with room to spare. They smoothly entered, and a few minutester, they filled every crack in that region.


    However, he still ended uppletely empty handed.


    This region was still extremely peaceful, all of the nerves seemingly asleep, almost as if it waspletely unaware that vicious blood specks were concentrated all around it. Those blood specks all carried most of the intruder cells¡¯ characteristics, so as long as they wanted to attack, they couldpletely destroy everything in this region in less than a minute. However, if they destroyed even a single nerve bunch, they might disrupt thepleteness of this region, thus losing the chance to crack the creator¡¯s secret.


    It was like a group of wolves who had their teeth already on their prey¡¯s neck, yet couldn¡¯t bite down.

 Book 5 11.5

    Book 5 Chapter 11.5 - Bandit


    Su hesitated, his brain even more so operating at its highest output, trying to find clues in the fishman gene data that he had already acquired to break through this mysterious quiet region. This region was definitely hiding something, an order, a function like self destruction at a critical moment, or perhaps potential to be aroused. It might even be there just to erase certain traces.


    Just as Su was searching for a way to decipher this mystery, an especially vicious blood speck finally couldn¡¯t suppress its instincts, taking a ¡®nibble¡¯ at the nerve. When it bit down, the nerve bundle immediately reacted. It trembled, sent out a signal, and then became still like a piece of dead flesh.


    This signal was seized by the blood specks and flesh feelers, and it was amplified before being transmitted back to Su¡¯s body. Upon receiving this signal, before Su disyed any reaction, his body already instinctively responded. All of the blood specks shook at the same time, producing hundreds of different frequency type sound waves and force fields. These wave fields continuously changed from one frequency to the other. Finally, one wave touched upon a certain mysterious frequency, and then this entire region came alive!


    In that instant, Su¡¯s mind made contact with a brand new world. That was an ocean world, ice cold, dark, and lonely. There was only a single lord in that world, and there was only a single life. That was an inconceivably enormous existence. At the very least, the consciousness it projected was already as vast as a sea!


    A world-shaking voice suddenly sounded within Su¡¯s consciousness! The moment Su made contact with the other party¡¯s spiritual world, the other party also saw Su. In that instant, the two spiritual worlds were virtually connected.


    ¡°Who is prying into my secrets?!¡±


    In that instant, the world seemed to only contain this voice! The frozen ocean world¡¯s calm sea erupted in that instant. No not only did it erupt, the entire great sea was rising into the sky!


    This world, every inch and space was filled with ocean water. The cold, dark, and heavy pressure made up the entire world. Human consciousness and mind had a limit, while this sensation was tremendous, far surpassing what a human could contain!


    On the earth in front of this furious frozen sea that seemed to reach into the heavens towered an insignificant speck: Su.


    Su¡¯s spiritual world was simrly vast. There were night skies, the world enveloped in a curtain of darkness. There were stars hanging in the sky, and there were continuous mountain ranges that extended for thousands of miles, vast like a true universe. However, though this world was as vast as a universe, beneath Su¡¯s feet was an extremely deste andrge star, his consciousness itself was about the size of a human¡¯s. As these two spiritual worlds joined up, endless ocean water was currently flooding over.


    What Su faced was an angry sea that could drown out an entire sr system!


    At this moment, Su didn¡¯t think anything else, nor did he hesitate. He simply and directly faced this sea that seemed to stretch for no end, rushing up against the tide.


    Su, who had maintained the same posture for more than half an hour, suddenly trembled. The fishman¡¯s hindbrain ruptured, releasing a several meter long blood arrow. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s body suddenly went rigid, and a few secondster, suddenly released fine wisps of blood from his mouth, nose, ears, and even the corners of his eyes!


    Madeline¡¯s face suddenly became deathly pale, her lips opening slightly, wishing to scream out, yet nothing came out. Her hand was already raised, wishing to hug Su, but it froze in midair, unable to reach out even a bit further.


    She suddenly felt cold, a suffocating bone-prating coldness!


    ¡°Master!¡± Cirvanas, who was more than ten meters out,gged behind an entire second before realizing something was wrong. He suddenly turned around, throwing himself towards Su with flying speed.


    Madeline suddenly appeared in front of the young man. Her right arm moved, and then with a bang sound, the young man flew out a dozen meters, falling back to his original location. The sudden impact left Cirvanas feeling a wave of dizziness, not understanding what exactly happened. However, he knew that Su¡¯s vitality was quickly flowing away, already closed to withering up, yet showed no sign of stopping! Through the nucleus¡¯ connection with Su, he could clearly sense this point!


    Was Su going to die?


    This thought was like a rock, one that smashed down again and again on the young man¡¯s consciousness.


    If Su died, then the spiritual world would also vanish. Then Ansuna, would she also disappear?


    The strike Madeline released just now was extremely heavy. Her casual strike contained six levels of power, so seven or eight of the young man¡¯s ribs were broken. However, the young man ignored the intense pain, continuing to crawl over, frantically rushing at Su.


    When he made it halfway there, Cirvanas suddenly stopped. Madeline¡¯s heavy sword was already pressed against his neck! The rough sword edge was full of knicks, already no sharpness to speak of. However, the coldness the the de released reminded the youth that Madeline¡¯s killing intent was real, not imaginary.


    ¡°Get lost! If youe here again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Madeline said calmly.


    Cirvanas knew that she definitely wasn¡¯t joking this time. However, he wanted to know why something would suddenly happen to Su. He was even more confused why Madeline would behave so strangely. However, after considering the special rtionship between Madeline and Su, Cirvanas still ultimately decided to slowly back up. However, he only withdrew a set distance, and then he was no longer willing to travel any further. Madeline didn¡¯t pay him any attention, only watching Su.


    Cirvanas could only see Madeline¡¯s rear figure, unable to see her expression. She still stood tall like a statue, the hand holding the sword gentle and steady without any trace of strangeness. Only when wind blew over, bringing her silver gray long hair upwards, was there a bit of disorder.


    In reality, Madeline herself didn¡¯t even know why she was so calm. Perhaps after experiencing it once, she no longer behaved as indecisive and helpless as back then, right?


    She continued to stand there like that, watching as Su¡¯s head slowly fell.


    The frozen sea and the snowy shore finally became peaceful again.

 Book 5 11.6

    Book 5 Chapter 11.6 - Bandit


    The peace was quickly shattered. What shattered it, was a weak heartbeat from Su¡¯s chest. The dark ck heart pulsed, sending a wave of energy into Su¡¯s body. This bit of energy was extremely weak, but it was like a spark, reigniting Su¡¯s vitality. Su¡¯s body released countless fine sounds, the enormous energy needs stimted the heart to beat powerfully, sending even more energy to the various parts of Su¡¯s body.


    Su opened his eyes again, as if he had just dozed off, only, his face was a bit pale. His light blonde hair hung down softly, asionally moving a bit along with the wind.


    Su took a deep breath, and then he exhaled. However, before the breath waspleted, he began to cough intensely, releasing many fine blood clots from his mouth. Su grabbed a handful of snow, threw it into his mouth, chewed it, and then spat it out again. The chunks of snow were a dull ck, the blood he spat out ck colored. Unlike the terrifying blood that was mixed with intruder cells, these faint ck-colored blood clots carried only dead cells.


    Su¡¯s right hand finally retracted from the fishman¡¯s head, and then he stood up. He gave the fishman corpse on the ground a look. ¡°They are artificially created species, the one who made them thatrge fe hiding in the northern sea, its name Pride. Haha, really don¡¯t know where this name came from.¡±


    Madeline shrugged her shoulders. ¡°That fe is quite senseless. This type of cannon fodder, no matter how many they send, it¡¯ll just be sending them to their deaths.¡±


    ¡°Not only did they send themselves to the death, they actually brought quite excellent gifts.¡± Su smiled and said while using the snow to wipe his right hand. Right now, his right hand was slender and pure white without a single flesh feeler in sight.


    Su and Madeline chatted rather casually, as if nothing happened just now. Cirvanas stared nkly for an entire minute, and only then did he carefully walk over, asking, ¡°Master, your distinguished self... is now okay?¡±


    ¡°Why would anything happen to me?¡± Su said with a smile, as if there really wasn¡¯t anything that happened before.


    ¡°You are bing more and more pesky!¡± Madeline pped Cirvanas¡¯ head somewhat impatiently. Her movement look soft, and in reality, she didn¡¯t use that much force either, but the special frequency made the youth¡¯s entire skeleton tremble, the broken bones in his chest continuously grind against each other. The immediate pain made him unable to utter another word, only obediently retreat to the side.


    After chasing Cirvanas away, Madeline asked nonchntly, ¡°You fought against Pride just now?¡±


    Su chuckled bitterly. ¡°I guess it counts as fighting. Almost died in the process, but the benefits aren¡¯t small.¡±


    When the two spiritual words collided, Su and Pride carried a direct battle on the spiritual level. Only, even though the ocean tide was boundless, there was only a thinyer. The ocean wave produced by Pride¡¯s spiritual world only had the bit of energy stored in the fishman¡¯s brain to rely on. When all of the energy was consumed, its spiritual world dissipated as well. Even though the battle took ce in an instant, in that instant, it was as if Su was facing Pride¡¯s full force attack. Meanwhile, he himself didn¡¯t know that the ocean wave only had that single frailyer.


    Regardless, the battle concluded, and Su was still alive.


    When the will Pride engraved in the depths of the fishman¡¯s brain scattered, what was left was a long string of digits over ten million units long. This string of digits was actually a code, within it contained some of Pride¡¯s information. After tossing this string of digits into his eternal memory region, it already used up a small half of the eternal memory region¡¯s vacant space. This string of of digits that carried mysterious power could not be separated, nor could it bepressed. After obtaining it, the most fundamental level of Su¡¯s genes correspondingly changed. Even though the degree of change was small, the significance was extremely great. This represented a change in his life¡¯s fundamental nature. After releasing his instinctive fetters, Su¡¯s body continuously absorbed genes from the outside world and evolved. His instincts were continuously searching for something, but for a long time, Su had no idea what his instincts were searching for. Only after obtaining a portion of Pride¡¯s information did Su discover this string of data seemed to be what his instincts were currently searching for.


    After obtaining part of Pride¡¯s information, Su¡¯s originally seemingly perfect set of genes now seemed full of mistakes, as well as producingrge amounts of nk spaces. Pride¡¯s information perfectly filled a part of the vacant area, but it was only an extremely small portion.


    Apart from a change on the gic level, Su also absorbed the fishman¡¯s poison manufacturing genes. As long as he needed it, most of Su¡¯s body could immediately secrete a powerful neurotoxin. This type of poison had nearly identicalposition and simr toxic effects. As for the intensity, it was several tens of times that of a cobra king¡¯s venom.


    Before waiting for Su to exin what he obtained, Madeline¡¯s eyebrows raised beautifully, saying, ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t die. Rest properly for a bit, an old friend is about to arrive.¡±


    Pandora¡¯s image appeared in Su¡¯s mind. He assessed the amount of time left and looked around his surroundings, feeling like he had enough time to give her a pleasant surprise.

 Book 5 12.1

    Book 5 Chapter 12.1 - To Deal With


    A tall and slender figure slowly appeared in the horizon between the snow and sky: Pandora.


    She walked slowly and leisurely, almost as if she was strolling through a gallery. However, the several kilometers of distance unknowingly shortened, crossed just like that. She could already clearly sense Su¡¯s existence, and since he was there, the youngdy that traveled with him was naturally there as well. Only, apart from them, Pandora sensed an extremely strange aura. This aura was extremely weak and gentle, yet it made her feel somewhat ufortable. The newly joined person gave her an extremely unnatural feeling, yet was clearly alive. In Pandora¡¯s perception, this gave off an extremely unbearable stench. However, the power the third person released was extremely weak, not enough to affect the battle situation at all.


    A streak of spiritual fluctuations spread out from the frozen sea. With its help, Pandora¡¯s perception was immediately improved substantially, almost allowing her to ¡®see¡¯ Su, Madeline, and Cirvanas who were currently resting ten kilometers out. This distance was already short to the extent where it couldn¡¯t be shorter. If she rushed forward at full force, the only one that might get away was Su. That was why Pandora believed Su wouldn¡¯t choose to run.


    ¡°Kill those annoying house flies for me!¡± A furious roar sounded within Pandora¡¯s consciousness. This was Pride¡¯s consciousness. In the past few days, it was precisely the one that guided Pandora¡¯s way, helping her pull the distance between Su and herself closer.


    ¡°For you, hm?¡± Pandora¡¯s full lips revealed a faint smile, the mockerypletely undisguised.


    Pride became quiet, speaking with an extremely grave tone, ¡°With your insignificant amount of power, you should show me, the king of the frozen sea respect! Not even your master, the apostle, dares to act so unbridled before my presence.¡±


    ¡°That is because master¡¯s restoration process isn¡¯tplete yet. If master really became the great earth¡¯s lightning apostle, would you still speak like this? Also, could it be that I have to be reverent and respectful just because your power is greater than mine?¡± Pandora replied.


    Even though Pride didn¡¯t look like it understood human society that well, it could still hear the great sarcasm in Pandora¡¯s voice. Quite uncharacteristically, it asked rather seriously, ¡°Are you saying that it isn¡¯t like this? If you anger me, I can grant you death at any time.¡±


    Upon sensing Pride¡¯s seriousness, Pandora put away her mockery and seriously replied, ¡°Not everyone fears death. For these people, your threat is ineffective. For example, myself, the three that I am currently pursuing, this is the case.¡±


    Pride entered a state of silence, thinking to itself. Only a momentter did its deep and heavy voice sound again. ¡°The greatest fear of the living is death. It is hard for me toprehend, however, I believe you are more deserving of my respect than your master.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    The several kilometers of distance wasn¡¯t that long. In the blink of an eye, Pandora already saw Su, and Su also saw her. The ck-colored youngdy¡¯s eyes lit up, her small lips pursing together in a cute manner as if she was ready to deliver a kiss. Her hands were inserted into her clothes¡¯ pockets, walking towards Su in apletely unguarded manner.


    The distance between both sides continuously decreased. One thousand meters, five hundred meters, all the way until it was less than thirty meters.


    ¡°I believe this should be the third time we met.¡± Pandora spoke, her cute face, bewildered expression, exquisite curvy body, together with her dreamy voice enough to arouse the aggressiveness and thoughts of sin in any man.


    A hunter¡¯s attire covered her body, but the clothes were not well-fitted at all. When one looked down her cor, they would asionally seerge amounts of snow white skin. Those round curves, the glowing luster, just a single look spoke of astonishing sticity.


    ¡°The third time, as well as thest time.¡± Madeline revealed a smile that was yet not a smile. She raised the heavy sword, leapt up, and then directly brought it down! Her movements seemed a bit awkward, but underneath Pandora¡¯s naive and innocent expression, one could see her pupils contract slightly. Soon afterwards, a ring of fine, needle-like little holes were opened up around the edge of her pupils.


    In Pandora¡¯s field of view, Madeline¡¯s figure was already divided into several dozen images from all different angles, to the extent where it could be said that not even the finest movement would escape her surveince. Madeline left Pandora with an extremely deep impressionst time. If not for her absolute superiority in power and defense, Pandora might have even lost.


    The amount of time that had passed since theirst battle wasn¡¯t all that long, yet Madeline¡¯s power already increased several times. The confidence Pandora felt at the bottom of her heart suddenly wasn¡¯t that strong. When facing Madeline¡¯s clumsy attack, several hundred scenarios yed out in the ck-haired youngdy¡¯s mind. In the end, she chose the simplest method, using a fist to greet the sword¡¯s de. Pandora only used half her power in this fist, but it was enough to make the ordinary alloy cast heavy sword change shape. The reason she didn¡¯t use the remainder of her strength was so that she could guard against Madeline¡¯s follow up attacks.


    A light sound rang out as Pandora¡¯s small snow-white fist smashed onto the sword¡¯s de. Sure enough, the ce where her fistnded gave her an empty sensation, Madeline¡¯s seemingly powerful slice was actually a feint, the heavy sword almost having no additional power added! Pandora revealed a sweet smile, and then her right fist suddenly increased force, fiercely smashing down on the heavy sword¡¯s edge, instantaneously producing several dozen tons of force, enough to st the steel de into a steel bar! However, the instant Pandora exerted force, Madeline suddenly brought the sword up. Even though the sword¡¯s edge only backed up a few centimeters, it unexpectedly neutralized arge portion of Pandora¡¯s strength.


    The feeling of erupting with strength but hitting nothing felt simrly bad, making even the naive looking Pandora frown. However, this wasn¡¯t a new experience. In thest battle, she already had many simr experiences. Pandora¡¯s movements went rigid, but quickly became normal again. When she recovered her mobility, the first thing she did wasn¡¯t attack, but rather bring her arms around her chest, assuming a defensive position. She knew that Madeline¡¯s barrage of attacks was going to arrive immediately afterwards.


    Sure enough, Madeline loosened her hand that gripped the sword, allowing the alloy heavy sword to fly into the sky. Her arms were fast like lightning, right hand stopping Pandora¡¯s retracting fist, left hand seizing Pandora¡¯s slim yet sturdy waist, throwing herselfpletely into Pandora¡¯s embrace and wrapping herself around her.


    That moment happened again, the two exceptionally beautiful youngdies with distinctively different characteristics embraced each other in an ambiguous manner, making one¡¯s imagination run wild.

 Book 5 12.2

    Book 5 Chapter 12.2 - To Deal With


    However, behind this charming and gentle scene hid endless dangers, neither of the two embracing youngdies feeling any joy. Pandora¡¯s line of sight was immediately drowned out by Madeline¡¯s silver gray long hair, and then soon after, she felt the world spin around her, losing all sense of space and direction. Heavy strikes could be sensed from all different parts of her body. In that instant, Pandora was flung heavily outwards, to the extent where she didn¡¯t even understand clearly how she was tossed out.


    Pandora¡¯s backnded on the icy surface, but this type of strike was far from being enough to break through her terrifying defensive power. Her body straightened, and then she already bounced up from the frozen earth. However, before shepletely stabilized herself, everything before her eyes blurred, and then, it felt as if she was smashed into head-on by a firetruck, her body flying backwards out of control, her abdomen and ribs even transmitting a bone-prating sharp pain! This time, before Pandoranded on the ground, a ferocious collision sent her flying in another direction, the area she was just injured in sending her another wave of pain. Just like that, only after receiving four heavy blows did Pandora finallynd on the icy surface, her body sliding backwards, only stopping when her head smashed heavily into a snow-covered cliff.


    The result of the collision between skull and cliff was the rigid cliff splitting apart in the middle. Meanwhile, Pandora only shook her head before standing back up. She wasn¡¯tpletely unaffected, at the very least appearing still a bit dizzy. The ck-haired youngdy lowered her head, giving her own body a look. The hem of the hunter leather gown waspletely torn apart, revealingrge amounts of t and smooth snow-white skin. There were unexpectedly two bloody cuts near the area that pressed against thest of her ribs! The injuries were two centimeters long, a centimeter deep, wounds that could only be considered minor flesh wounds, but it left Pandora incredibly shocked. She gave Su a meaningful look.


    Su stood twenty meters out, the tips of his toes pressed against the frozen surface. His body was moving with the wind, as if he might be blown away at any time. He frowned, giving the twopletely curvedposite material military knives a look, the expression on his face not all that pleasant to look at.


    Only now did the snowy ins stir with a frantic gale, the winds mixed with extremely shrill screaming sounds, the ice and stone that flew about leaving deep marks on the icy surface that hadn¡¯t melted for many years!


    In the short moment just now, Su seized the opportunity to use four Extreme Assaults in session, each time hitting the exact same location. However, only with the second attack did he tear through Pandora¡¯s defenses, the third and fourth attack expanding the injury. In the end, these wounds were just two small holes on Pandora¡¯s body, yet Su¡¯s des were already ruined. Right now, Su¡¯s bone des still weren¡¯t as sturdy as theposite material military des, the biological material his body produced temporarily unable topare to the human race¡¯s several hundred years of material science and technology.


    Compared to thest battle, Pandora¡¯s defensive strength increased again, the damage four sessive Extreme Assaults inflicted only half of what Su had anticipated. Only if this type of assault was carried out two more times would there be a chance of seriously injuring Pandora. However, four sessive Extreme Assaults was already Su¡¯s limit. Right now, he could restrict the range of Extreme Assault down to around 30 meters, so if he encountered udia again now, Su would undoubtedlye out on top.


    Su flung the damaged des onto the ground, and then slowly arched his body, staring at Pandora like a wolf. In a true battle, Su would never consider elegance, beauty, or other meaningless things. His hands were about to make contact with the ground, his fingertips and forearm releasing several bone des, each a few centimeters long. The bone des weren¡¯t tough enough, and extensive use would only cause them to break under Pandora¡¯s ¡®tender and delicate¡¯ skin.


    When Pandora stood up, the injury was already no longer bleeding, and it was slowly starting to close. Even though this body restoration ability wasn¡¯tparable to Su¡¯s, it was still shocking enough. During thest battle, she still didn¡¯t have this kind of ability. Pandora didn¡¯t seem to pay much attention to the injuries, instead looking at her left hand. There was blood on all five of her left hand¡¯s fingertips, and grabbed in her hands was a dark-colored thick cloth. From the cloth¡¯s texture, this clearly came from Madeline¡¯s clothes.


    Arge piece of cloth was torn off Madeline¡¯s back, her snow white lower back now having five deep bloody grooves. Even though the blood on these injuries was also staunched, there was no sign of recovering. Among various Combat Domain abilities, ones that had to do with recovery were always extremely few, as well as the ones that were most difficult to develop. Even those with these types of abilities, after exhausting arge amount of evolutionary points, would find that the recovering ability they obtained was merely a slight shortening of the healing window. A more practical use might be that after one¡¯s recoverative ability was increased, they would be able to recover from injuries that were originally life threatening. However, if one just invested the same amount of evolutionary points into the defensive strength everyone had, they would obtain several times the reward.


    Madeline touched the injury on her back, and then revealed a bit of shock. In thest battle, by relying on her overwhelmingbat skill, Madeline almost didn¡¯t receive any injuries. Now, the difference in power between Pandora and herself had been substantially reduced, yet she never expected the ck-haired youngdy¡¯s reaction speed to be so much faster. With Pandora¡¯s terrifying power, even the slightest bit of contact would result in heavy injuries.


    Madeline muttered to herself, but her eyes instead released brilliance, walking withrge steps towards Pandora. On the other side, the energy in Su¡¯s body was gradually climbing as well, as if a terrifying storm was brewing.


    Pandora¡¯s small mouth pursed together again like a little girl that was peeved. She took a step towards Su, reaching out her hand to grab him. There was originally several dozen meters of distance between the two, but after her footnded, the fingertips of her right hand were already touching Su¡¯s cor.


    Contrary to Pandora¡¯s expectations, Su didn¡¯t dodge out of the way. Instead, his arms moved upwards, grabbing her right hand, and then a berserk power poured out from his body like a tide, actually shing against Pandora head on!

 Book 5 12.3

    Book 5 Chapter 12.3 - To Deal With


    Pandora¡¯s hand came to a rigid stop two centimeters from Su¡¯s throat. There, it maintained this deadlocked situation for a split second, and then a muffled boom sounded, formless st waves spreading in all directions with them at the center, immediately reaching several dozen meters out. Wherever the st wave passed, the sturdy frozen surface would shatter to pieces, pushed into the distance like a snow wave, revealing the frozen rock underneath. Even if these rocks only protruded a tiny bit, they would also be sent flying, tumbling into the distance. The frozen rocks that were slightly less sturdy immediately exploded under the st wave!


    A trace of bright-colored blood appeared on Su¡¯s face, but in the end, it flew outwards just like the snow and rocks. Pandora¡¯s right hand reached forward, wishing to grab him, but the tremendous recoil forced her to remain in her original location, to the extent where she had to take a step back, only able to watch as Su flew out into the distance.


    When Supletely erupted with power, it already reached the peak of eight levels of strength. Pandora who was caught off guard wasn¡¯t able to transfer enough power, unexpectedly allowing Su to slip through her fingertips. Before she even had time to feel shock, let alone recover from the rigidness following that tremendous recoil force, she already saw Madeline fly at her at full speed!


    Pandora smiled. Even though Madeline¡¯s speed was fast, when she rushed to her side, Pandora would have definitely already recovered from her inflexible state. It seemed like Madeline disyed a rare amount of carelessness. Pandora decided to patiently wait, wait for Madeline to realize that by the time she arrived, she would already recover her freedom. She believed that at that time, Madeline¡¯s expression would definitely be extremely brilliant. The difference here was actually less than a few milliseconds, but for a battle on their level, it was enough to do many things.


    However, when Madeline¡¯s left foot barely touched the ground, an anti-gravity force field surrounded her entire body, making her body weight decrease by at least a third. This third of weightlessness allowed Madeline¡¯s speed to increase by a lot, just enough to rush in front of her body before Pandorapletely recovered her mobility!


    This time, when Pandora opened her little mouth, her expression of shock was extremely cute, and also extremely brilliant.


    Madeline¡¯s body gracefully moved to the side, already evading the right arm Pandora hurriedly moved out, once again throwing herself into her embrace, the two beautiful faces almost touching each other.


    The world spun around Pandora once again, and only after spinning twice in the air was she fiercely thrown by Madeline into the rigid frozen surface.


    The thick ice whose rigidity wasparable to rock began to crack apart like a spiderweb, and then it suddenly exploded, leaving behind an enormous ice crater that was several meters deep. Pandora who wasying at the center of the ice crater shook her head in a cute manner; it seemed like even after taking this kind of blow, she only felt a bit dizzy.


    Pandora¡¯s ck eyes focused on Madeline who stood at the edge of the ice crater. As if supported by an invisible hand, her body rose from the bottom of the crater without making any movements. As soon as her line of sight passed over the top of the crater, silent, strange vibration suddenly passed over her ears. Pandora immediately turned around, just in time to see a piece of metal wrapped within thin mes fly over with great speed! This piece of metal already began to liquefy while flying, the speed even more so several times that of an ordinary bullet. Even Pandora¡¯s ck hair couldn¡¯t help but rise with the wind!


    The energy bullet arrived too fast and too suddenly. Pandora already couldn¡¯t move out of the way, only having time to protect her head with her arms, and just like that face the energy bullet¡¯s impact head on!


    A dark red me suddenly erupted, the powerful energy making the liquified metal shoot out raging mes that wrapped around Pandora¡¯s entire body. However, the high temperature mes that exceeded three thousand degrees didn¡¯tst long, still unable to inflict any damage onto Pandora. The true effects of the attack could only be seen from the point of impact.


    The mes scattered in an instant. Pandora who was in midair was in a bit of a sorry state, quite a bit of her flying ck hair¡¯s tips showing burn marks. The hunter outfit around her body even more so couldn¡¯t resist the high temperature mes,pletely burned into a mess, fully revealing her snow white arms and legs. However, her two arms that directly blocked the impact of the energy bullet only had a bruise, the center having a bit of skin torn; that was it.


    Pandora¡¯s defensive strength reached ten levels at the very least. Meanwhile, ten levels of defense was already something on apletely different level from the armor of a main battle tank.


    Su had long anticipated this result. As soon as the energy bullet left the barrel, he already flung the energy rifle aside, starting up Extreme Assault to rush at Pandora again. During his charge, Su¡¯s consciousness already locked onto the cut that was created only after great effort. Parts like Pandora¡¯s arms and legs that were used forbat definitely possessed higher defensive strength, and areas with bone lining like her chest and back wouldn¡¯t be weak either. That meant that Pandora¡¯srgest weak point was her soft belly. However, when Su thought back to how he only made two small cuts after using four Extreme Assaults in session, he knew that even though he referred to the abdomen as the weapoint, this was only rtive to everywhere else.


    Madeline was a step faster than Su, directly tangling together with Pandora!


    Pandora only barely managed to resist a few times before her ankle was grabbed by Madeline and she was tossed out, smashing head first into a frozen cliff several meters away. Under rumbling sounds, the frozen cliff was smashed into pieces, while Pandora stood up as if nothing had happened. This time, she put away her naive youngdy expression, instead frowning slightly. She looked at Madeline and Su with a pensive look.

 Book 5 12.4

    Book 5 Chapter 12.4 - To Deal With


    On the life and death battlefield, Madeline and Su wouldn¡¯t give her too much time to think. The two of them rushed to her side at almost the same time, unleashing a crazy shower of attacks. In that instant, Pandora blocked several dozen strikes, but even morended on her body!


    Pandora¡¯s expressions became more and more rich, her eyebrows pinching together, her eyes previously filled with perplexity revealingplex expressions. This battle left her feeling incredibly awkward. Even though both Madeline and Su¡¯s growth were beyond expectation, she still possessed an overwhelming advantage. Ten levels of ability was a new world. Even when facing ninth level ability users, it would still disy overwhelming effects. Any random fist Pandora threw out could crush a tank¡¯s gun turret, and even more so able to inflict serious injuries on those with nine levels of defensive ability. However, Madeline and Su fought while almost sticking to her, this type of close distance, such high frequency attack and defense methods, made it so that she couldn¡¯t even disy half of her body¡¯s strength. However, the other party¡¯s strikes were heavy and real, their power not being discounted at all.


    Su¡¯s attacks were extremely strange, his movements alreadypletely outside the category of what was ¡®human¡¯. His head, shoulders, abdomen, knees, any part, any angle could disy attacks. He was like a snake that wound around her body, but with venomous fangs over his entire body. Su¡¯s attacks extended all over Pandora¡¯s body, trying to find points of weakness from her body that was more sturdy than the armor of war machines. However, after trying every single area, Su understood that even with his strengthened power that was equal to eight levels of power, unless he used everything he had, he couldn¡¯t break through Pandora¡¯s defense at all.


    Every attack Madeline disyed could be ssified as those of a human¡¯s, and they didn¡¯t bring any damage to her status as a youngdy, yet the threat she delivered was much greater than Su. Pandora felt as if every move she made was read by her in advance, while the other party¡¯s attacks werepletely unpredictable and without pattern. Oftentimes, only after taking on a serious blow and thinking about it for a bit, would she understand how she was struck. Madeline¡¯s every move carried nine levels of power, and her offensive power remained constant. These heavy strikes, after taking enough of them, even Pandora would find it hard to endure.


    What made the situation even worse was that the gravity in Pandora¡¯s surroundings continuously changed, fluctuating unpredictably from light to heavy. She knew that this was the work of that extremely delicate little fe. That youth was awfully weak, and it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that a single breath of air from her could st his body open. However, under Madeline and Su¡¯s full power barrage of attacks, where did she have the remaining time to attack Cirvanas? Even though he was hiding just a few dozen meters out.


    The gravity changed without any pattern, and each time it changed, it would affect her reaction speed and decision-making ever so slightly. However, in such an intense battle, even the slightest influence would cause consequences that were definitely not slight.


    The battle was iparably fierce, with Pandora facing roughly a hundred attacks every second. She had to defend, evade, and counter attack. At the same time, the heaviness of the enemies¡¯ strikes already exceeded her body¡¯s innate defensive strength, so she needed to allocate energy to protect her crucial areas. As a result, the amount of instantaneous calctions she had to do already increased exponentially, pressing close to the limit of what Pandora¡¯s body could handle. Just as she was dealing with this torrent of attacks, the two slight stabs of pain from below her ribs suddenly grabbed Pandora¡¯s attention. She lowered her head, discovering that the injuries that were originally close topletely closing stopped its growth, instead continuously releasing a milky-white starch from within. The starch released a bitter almond smell, within it tissue cells that already underwent necrosis. The smell and body¡¯s sensation immediately informed Pandora that she had been poisoned.


    Poisoned?!


    Pandora had almost already forgotten this word! Ever since this body evolved from the Broken ck me Seal to the ck me Seal, she became immune to nearly all known poisons. Even if she drank a cup of concentrated potassium hydride, it would be just like drinking a cup of water. However, the currently declining vitality around her injuries, the numb feeling that was gradually spreading, and the sluggishness that was spreading along her nervous system were all clear signs of poison. This was a brand new unknown poison that possessed active characteristics, able to continuously adjust itself in response to her body¡¯s defense mechanism. Even though the ck me Seal¡¯s inner defensive functions were simrly powerful, the biologically active poison¡¯s reaction was unexpectedly not inferior in any respect. At a microscopic level, arge scale battle simrly erupted within Pandora¡¯s body! However, in this battle, Pandora was currently on the losing end. Her energy was almostpletely used to deal with her struggle against Madeline and Su, so where would she find the leftover power to stimte her internal defense and immunity to suppress this extremely vicious and vile biochemical poison?


    The poison corroded Pandora¡¯s body bit by bit, making her reaction speed crumble. In reality, the spreading of the poison was extremely slow, and based on the speed at which the poison spread, only after a few days of time had passed would it reach a life threatening level. However, right now, the poison and the condition of her injuries were already enough to tip the scales of victory or defeat. Pandora¡¯s reaction speed and energy level both declined slightly, while Madeline and Su were still just as full of life as before.


    Was she going to lose?


    This was the first time this thought emerged in Pandora¡¯s mind, suddenly feeling a sense of rm. She couldn¡¯t help but ask herself this question one more time, this time subconsciously using her calcting ability, thus the answer bing much clearer: the chances of victory was already less than fifty percent.


    The intense battle almost exhausted all of Pandora¡¯s mental capacity, so distracting herself with the thoughts of winning or losing quickly produced its consequences. Her movements became slightly slower, and this chance was immediately seized by Madeline. The youngdy¡¯s arms wrapped around Pandora¡¯s arms, her beautiful long and slender body surging with enough power to twist a tank¡¯s gun turret! Pandora couldn¡¯t resist this strength, her body lifted above the ground, and then she was forcefully flung out!


    As if he could foresee the future, Su already activated Extreme Assault, his speed breaking the sound barrier, chasing after Pandora¡¯s body that was in midair! Behind him, a clear explosion of energy could be seen, and it was currently slowly spreading.


    The timing of this sudden and violent attack was perfect. A powerful feeling of danger passed through Pandora¡¯s mind, knowing that after suffering continuous attacks, her own defensive power was already insufficient to stop Su¡¯s world-shaking strike. Moreover, her left arm , under Madeline¡¯s focused attacks, was suffering great pain,rge areas of her muscle torn and injured, making her power and reaction speed decrease a few notches. The most important thing, however, was that this made it difficult to coordinate her movements. When faced with Su¡¯s ultra high speed assault, it was clearly difficult for her to protect herself.


    In the time it took for aet to fly through the sky, Pandora¡¯s eyes already reflected Su¡¯s green pupil. In that deep sea of green, she seemed to have seen something, yet at the same time felt as if there was nothing at all.


    The unbearably tattered clothes on Pandora¡¯s body were suddenlypletely smashed to pieces, turned into strips of flying cloth, fully disying her snow-like sparkling white impressive upper body. When faced with Su¡¯s extremely vicious attack, Pandora not only didn¡¯t evade or block, instead sticking her chest out to face it. On her full and erect breasts, two bright red points trembled, seizing the attention of this entire world!


    The ck-haired youngdy, at this moment, was no longer the death god that reaped the lives of the living with a wave of her hand, but rather like the little flowers in a tempest, delicate to the point where she might wither away at any time.

 Book 5 12.5

    Book 5 Chapter 12.5 - To Deal With


    However, Su¡¯s green pupil never revealed the slightest bit of change, the ripples like the reflection on a frozen sea. Even though it was flickering, the cold self never changed. Meanwhile, Su already pulled back his right fist from underneath her ribs, now already moving forward bit by bit, his five long and slender fingers opening one by one, from the trajectory andnding point, it shouldpletely cover Pandora¡¯s left breast. However, this motion was not the slight stroking of a lover, not was it a vicious and crude grabbing and kneading, but rather an ice-cold strike meant purely for destroying a living creature!


    Sharp w pricks that were less than half a centimeter long extended from Su¡¯s fingertips, his five fingers even more so producing extremely ring blood marks!


    As soon as her line of sightnded on those bright and dazzling blood marks, Pandora immediately released a cry of rm, immediately bringing her arms before her chest, putting away herpletely submissive stance of abandoning all defense. At the same time, she brandished her right leg, using her arms and knees which possessed the most powerful defensive strength to stop Su¡¯s vicious w!


    This time, Pandora¡¯s body seemed to have weakened considerably. Su¡¯s right hand that was tangled within blood marks tore through her snow white skin, entering deeply, stopping only when they nailed into her skeleton. In the ces where his five fingers were inserted, explosions big and small continuously erupted, the chaotic energy streams bursting non-stop like miniature dazzling fireworks. These were the explosions brought about by the intense sh between Su¡¯s power and Pandora¡¯s defensive force field.


    After prating Pandora¡¯s body, the blood marks on Su¡¯s five fingers immediately came alive, turning into lumps of bloody mist, swarming towards Pandora¡¯s body as if they were each trying to outdo the other! This was blood that was made almost purely of intruder cells, the poison effects far inferior to the biological poison Su injected before, but their attack and destructive power was far greater than the biological poison. When they twisted about Su¡¯s fingertips, they were in a solidified state, the flowery patterns they produced all intrinsic mysteries, able to transfer and gather energy, substantially increasing Su¡¯s attack power. Su¡¯s fingers, right now, wereparable to alloys.


    Pandora who had hurriedly put up a defense never expected Su to act so ruthlessly, and as a result she was immediately heavily injured. Her cocked right leg reached out, stamping fiercely on Su¡¯s abdomen, wishing to use this force to free herself from Su¡¯s entanglement. However, Su¡¯s body bent backwards strangely, neutralizing a small half of the force, enduring Pandora¡¯s kick that was enough to crush the gun turret of a battle tank. His five fingers already wrapped around Pandora¡¯s arm bone, the skin over the armpletely splitting open, sending bloody mist towards Pandora frantically!


    Pandora released another grunt. Her snow-white right foot stepped down on Su¡¯s chest, exerting force. A bloody mist erupted between the two, but they finally separated. Pandora¡¯s forearm had manyrge bloody wounds, the flesh around the injuries warped and twisted, revealing white bones. It was a rather terrifying sight. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s right hand was drenched with blood, four of his fingers missing a part. The sharp fingertips had beenpletely torn off, still nailed into Pandora¡¯s arm bone. The sharp tip of his thumb was the only part that remained, on it a small piece of bone.


    Pandora only made it halfway through her backward somersault when she heard a familiar whistling noise. She didn¡¯t even need to think about it, immediately knowing that it was Madeline again. A bit of anger and helplessness suddenly appeared on Pandora¡¯s face. She nibbled on her lower lip, staring fiercely at the iing Madeline. When she saw Pandora¡¯s fierce expression, Madeline instead returned a bright and clear smile, thus making Pandora¡¯s teeth bite down even harder.


    When she saw Madeline¡¯s devil-like arms reach out once again, Pandora suddenly released a roar that tore through the clouds. Her ck hair flew upwards, unexpectedly smashing towards Madeline! This attack came extremely suddenly. Madeline was also momentarily shocked, but she was still fearless, shing head-on with Pandora. The two tangled with each other for a short instant, and then a crack sound rang out: Pandora¡¯s left arm was crushed by Madeline! Meanwhile, Madeline was also smashed flying, five small, but deep bloody injuries appearing on her abdomen, created by the rigid insertion of Pandora¡¯s five fingers. Fortunately, Pandora¡¯s arm was broken as soon as it was inserted, or else there wouldn¡¯t only be five small holes on Madeline¡¯s stomach, but she would instead have arge piece of flesh torn out.


    The scale of victory was now fully tilted in Madeline¡¯s favor.


    Madeline was a bit puzzled. Even though Pandora¡¯s attack was sudden, it was full of mistakes, almost as if she was handing victory over with both her hands. Why was this the case?


    She immediately thought of a possibility. Her face changed slightly, body straightened, and then forcefullynded on the ground, stabilizing herself. The intense shock made five fine streaks of blood flow from her wound, but Madeline couldn¡¯t tend to this injury, her azure pupils only reflecting the ck-haired youngdy¡¯s quickly retreating rear figure.


    She actually ran? This thought shed past Madeline¡¯s mind, and then she immediately chased after her with full force. Pandora was a mysterious and powerful enemy. If someone like this was let go, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    At this time, Su was currently looking at the bone fragment hanging from his thumb. Pandora¡¯s bones were extremely strange, flickering with a faint silver luster, the broken chip carrying extremely fine crystal granules. The color of the bone¡¯s surface was of varying depth, the silver-colored dark patterns seemingly constructing a strange yet wonderful diagram.


    This bone fragment was perhaps the greatest reward of this battle up until now, but Su didn¡¯t have time to carefully inspect his spoils of war. Instead, he entered a half squat, breathing heavily in and out, storing energy in preparation of entering the battle again to release another attack. The flesh on his right hand grew at flying speed, wrapping around Pandora¡¯s bone fragment, blood, and tissues, absorbing it into his body. Even though Pandora¡¯s injuries were serious, Su was momentarily powerless to chase after her. He concentrated more than half of his power into his right hand in that attack just now, and only by catching Pandora off-guard was he able to tear through Pandora¡¯s defense in one move. Right now, it looked like he had only four broken fingers on his right hand, but the condition of his injury was no different from having his chest pierced through. Su¡¯s remaining power was less than 20%. If it were ordinary ability users, they would have long died seven or eight times. From a perspective of vitality, Su was who knew how many times more powerful than a cockroach.


    Pandora and Madeline traveled into the distance, one chased and one chasing, the two rushing out a kilometer in the blink of an eye. Pandora¡¯s speed was extraordinarily fast, Madeline already discovering that she couldn¡¯t catch her at all. Pandora also noticed this point, and as such, she recovered her unenthusiastic and dreamy voice. ¡°Su, I will return again. I really am looking forward to our next encounter!¡±


    Pandora¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, yet it possessed great prative power, easily traveling several kilometers, so Su definitely heard it. Hearing Pandora¡¯s somewhat yful deration of challenge, the usually unflustered Madeline suddenly felt a bit of anger.


    Madeline no longer chased after Pandora, instead staring at her retreating figure, saying coldly, ¡°If you daree again, then it¡¯ll be rape first and then kill!¡±


    Pandora first disyed a bit of shock, and thenughed loudly before leaving into the distance.

 Book 5 13.1

    Book 5 Chapter 13.1 - Path


    The fierce battle concluded with Pandora¡¯s escape, even though there was no way things would be settled like this. After all, there was a mysterious apostle behind Pandora. However, if Pandora came knocking on their door again, the result would really be hard to say.


    This battle was one fought on the brink between life and death, a battle against Pandora who had ten levels of abilities, and as a result, all three of them obtained quite a considerable amount of evolutionary points. The one who obtained the most was Madeline, and regardless of whether Su wanted to admit it or not, she was the main force in fighting against Pandora this time, as well as the main reason why Pandora suffered serious damage. From the perspective of evolutionary points obtained, this world actually disyed a strange bnce. Madeline now had over a hundred evolutionary points saved, so if needed, she could directly bring a fifth level ability to seven levels.


    When she recalled Pandora¡¯s brash andcentughter, even though Madeline still had a faint smile on her face, the smile seemed to be sealed in ice. The first ability she was going to raise to the seventh level was going to be speed. Pandora¡¯s escape appeared calm andposed, so catching her with just six levels of speed was a bit troublesome, but if she had seven levels, then she definitely wouldn¡¯t get away. However, Madeline had long nned out her ability roadmap, so developing speed first would mess up her ns greatly, and it would also have a great impact on her short-term fighting strength. In this era where dangers lurked in every corner, every bit of increase in power was valuable, always the most optimal choice.


    Madeline thought bitterly to herself, her hands subconsciously brandishing the alloy heavy sword about. The heavy sword had already deformed in the battle against the fishmen, the surface of the sword also full of holes from the ice thorns. However, the heavy sworld¡¯s alloy quality was quite good, and Madeline was used to using heavy weapons, so once it was lost, it wouldn¡¯t be as easy to get her hands on another one. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t like the heavy sword couldn¡¯t be fixed.


    Madeline¡¯s deep blue eyes gazed into the distance, still lost in her thoughts. Meanwhile, her ten long and slender fingers gently stroked the surface of the sword¡¯s de, from time to time suddenly exerting force. Each time this happened, the heavy sword would release an ear-piercing groan, the thick sword body obedienty changing shape under her fingers, gradually straightening out.


    Pandora was an extremely dangerous enemy, the danger not limited purely to her fighting strength, this fact especially prominent when looked at from a female perspective. However, if all other aspects were flung aside, the threat she posed purely with her fighting strength already made her extremely deadly. The reason for Pandora¡¯s defeat this time still carried a bit of luck, but the next battle would be a different matter. Madeline could develop a seventh level ability at any time, but her seven levels of ability was simr to that of others¡¯ nine levels, so the difference between Pandora and herself was already decreased. Pandora was no longer impossible to win against.


    Meanwhile, Su obtained a bit of Pandora¡¯s bones and blood. With his body¡¯s mysterious abilities, after obtaining some of Pandora¡¯s genes, it should undergo the corresponding changes in a day or two, at the very most using ten days toplete the absorption and merging process. When absorbing unique genes, he would also obtain evolutionary points, to the extent where it was even greater than in battle. This was precisely the reason why Su¡¯s speed of ability increase far surpassed that of ordinary people, to the extent where it was even faster than the post-transformation Madeline.


    However, for some reason, whenever she thought of Su¡¯s quickly changing body, the blue radiance in Madeline¡¯s eyes would always be more and more dim.


    An ear-piercing crack sounded. The final bit of the heavy sword¡¯s crookedness was ttened by Madeline. While fixing the metal, Madeline¡¯s eyes that were gazing into the distance seemed to reflect Pandora¡¯s figure. Even though the ck-haired youngdy was still behaving mboyantly, Madeline ultimately decided to put aside speed for now.


    In the eight years since she left Su¡¯s side, regardless of whether it was in Dark Red Castle or the Town of Trials devoid of daylight, Madeline never wasted a single minute or second of time. She was able to use the title of Dark Saint¡¯s great authority to monopolize the Trials Division, the cushioning for that high thronepletely made of bones and blood. Those who didn¡¯t understand the inner details all believed that she relied on the Spider Empress¡¯ terrifying reputation to stabilize her position, but those who did understand knew clearly that the Spider Empress only gave her a hand at the start. One of the three dark giants was killed, while the other two went into hiding; this was all done by the little girl whose face still carried a bit of childishness.


    The past eight years, these years were soaked in darkness and blood.


    If enough time passed, should Pandora dare to pay them another visit, perhaps Madeline alone would be enough to prevent her from leaving. When that time came...


    Madeline who had ruled over the Trials Division for many years witnessed, experienced, and carried out too many dark and bloody methods. The so-called rape first kill after couldn¡¯t be considered torment at all. In the era where she ruled over the Trials Division, Madeline didn¡¯t need to use empty methods like verbal threats, because she herself was the most effective intimidation.


    However, Pandora didn¡¯t seem to know about her past at all, and Madeline also intentionally distanced herself from that dark and bloody part of her history. This period of time where she fled with Su made her feel as if she returned to the past when she waspletely carefree and without worries. In other words, her world was once again filled with sunshine.


    However, Madeline suddenly realized something. If Pandora really did recklessly knock on their doorstep, then what were they to do? Perhaps she really might be captured by Madeline. Madeline definitely wasn¡¯t someone who dared to speak but didn¡¯t dare to take action. However, when she thought about how she had to honor the first half of her threat, she suddenly understood the meaning behind Pandora¡¯s greatughter before leaving.


    Crack! An ear-splitting metal sound rang through the air. The heavy sword that had originally already became normal again suddenly bent, to the extent where it was even worse than before it was fixed.

 Book 5 13.2

    Book 5 Chapter 13.2 - Path


    Only when this sound rang out did Madeline wake up from her own thoughts, immediately sensing two sets of eyesnding on her body. She quickly turned around, seeing Cirvanas sneaking looks at her while hiding, his face incredibly pale. As soon as they made eye contact, the youth immediately turned his head like a startled rabbit, pretending to not have seen anything. Cirvanas¡¯ acting skills really were quite terrible, and even he himself understood this well. However, the young man knew that if he tired to run, it would only end even worse for him. How could he escape from Madeline¡¯s hands? This scandal covering cloth was best left untouched.


    Cirvanas didn¡¯t know what Madeline was thinking about just now, only feeling thick killing energy continuously emit from her body. Meanwhile, that alloy heavy sword that brought death to countless individuals seemed incredibly frail under her hands, twisting and warping as she wished. Madeline¡¯s slender and exquisite hands weren¡¯t unfamiliar to Cirvanas at all, patting his head all too often. When he saw the alloy heavy sword¡¯s conclusion, no matter how the young man thought, he didn¡¯t feel that his skull would ever reach the rigidity of the alloy.


    Madeline¡¯s current mood really wasn¡¯t all that good, but when she thought to herself, it didn¡¯t really seem proper for her to do much to the young man. As such, she released a faint hmph before concentrating her attention back on the heavy sword in her hands.


    Several clear cracks appeared on the heavy sword¡¯s body. If she wanted to repair it, the only way would be to smelt and cast it again. However, the heavy cast needed to reach at least three thousand degrees, so where would she find these types of conditions? That was why the heavy sword could be considered to bepletely ruined. Even the toughest alloy was a limitation, simply unable to endure Madeline¡¯s ravage.


    Just as the youngdy was at a loss with her heavy sword, Su already found a safe ce several kilometers out, burying himself inside the iceyer to slowly digest Pandora¡¯s gift.


    Pandora¡¯s genes were already separated from his blood, separated into several hundred pieces. Su¡¯s body was currently instinctively evolving and deciphering it. His body even produced a brand new small organ that only carried tissue liquid, within it floating Pandora¡¯s bone matter. The liquid inside of that organ bubbled like boiling liquid, countless fine bubbles produced from that skeletal fragment. Inside of this organ, the bodily liquid carried at least a hundred different types of cells, currently using all types of methods to attack this bone piece to break it down. Su¡¯s consciousness continuously maneuvered and traced its internalposition, but both theposition and structure of this piece of bone were extremely unusual,pletely different from any known creature. The bone itself¡¯s rigidity wasparable to alloy, and when Su scanned it with his spiritual power, it would deviate and scatter because of itsplex internal structure, making it so that he could only examine the incredibly shallow firstyer. Cross-Sectional Detection waspletely ineffective.


    Even though the process was difficult andplex, inside of that newly created organ, everything was neat and tidy. It was as if a small, yetplex,plete biochemistryboratory was created in Su¡¯s body, and several hundred experiments were being carried out at the same time. Moreover, there were already over a thousand experiments waiting to be started.


    Everything was neat and tidy, to the point where it made one feel despair.


    Su¡¯s body instinctively operated ording to his own rhythm and method, and he was currently assuming control over more and more areas. What Su needed to do was only give the order, and then wait for the result. In addition, most of the time, the results were good to an unbelievable degree. Su¡¯s body seemed to know exactly what to do under almost any situation, and the tasks werepleted with the highest degree of efficiency. For example, when absorbing and breaking down unknown biological genes, it would often times directly break off the pieces it needed, and then store the remainder as backup. During this process, Su¡¯s body seemed to instinctively understand what was useful for himself. When Su felt like he wascking in battle, wishing to develop abilities in a certain direction, his body would fetch the necessary parts from the backup storage of genes that grew by the day, then finally piece together a new fragment to be inserted into the genes that were in use. In addition, it would even ration out the necessary energy, nutrients, and consume the necessary evolutionary points, thus producing new tissues or modify existing organ tissues to produce the new ability.


    If these things weren¡¯t enough to prove that Su¡¯s instincts were trying to awaken through some type of unknown method, then the absorption and dposition of Pandora¡¯s genes, as well as the analysis of the bone matter¡¯sposition waspletely enough to prove that his so-called body¡¯s instinctive functions, from certain perspectives, actually possessed unimaginable intelligence.


    Su¡¯s brain was currently operating at high speed, his brain divided through a certain method into several thousand processing cores, each region possessing its own independent operation and analysis ability. They were all allocated different jobs, and in the end, they woulde together to produce a result. This process was a bit simr to the olden-era¡¯srge-scaleputer made up of several thousand processors, but there was still a fundamental difference. Su¡¯s brain could carry out a vague processing, but also able to urately process data; this was somethingputers could not do at all. Right now, in Su¡¯s brain, it was more simr to several thousand miniature human brains thinking together. Moreover, there was an invisible hand coordinating them, cing different data, distributing different missions to each processing core, and then conduct a summarized analysis result. The entire process didn¡¯t have a single mistake, having the highly effective precision of an intelligence system, but also having the intellectual analysis abilities intelligence systems weren¡¯t equipped with.


    The formless hand above all the processing cores was the pivotal factor. What kind of mechanism did it operate through, how could it distinguish between the sea of original data, formte the direction and missions for analysis, and distribute it to the various processing cores? Even more importantly, what exactly was it?


    There was no way to obtain the answers to these questions.

 Book 5 13.3

    Book 5 Chapter 13.3 - Path


    It was like an enormous ghost, hovering about within the innermost areas of Su¡¯s body, and it was currently gradually awakening. In addition, from the various signs, it seemed to be omnipotent. The only thing that made Su feel slightly more at ease was that his will still possessed the highest level ofmand. It would always carry out the things that he wanted to do. Even ifter events proved that his path of evolution was incorrect, walking a crooked path, it would still carry it out to its end, but it would use its own method to carry out a remedy from the side. For example, making up for a portion of the mistake during the next strengthening.


    When selecting abilities and strengthening himself, Su possessed an instinctive superiority. He was a natural hunter, so he understood clearly the advantages and disadvantages between himself and his prey, and in the exploitation of his environment, he was practically unmatched. On the path of evolution, Su pretty much didn¡¯t make any mistakes, and his increase in ability while in the wilderness was slow, and thus, the activity of his instincts were limited, which was why Su didn¡¯t notice this.


    Meanwhile, Dragon City was where everything changed.


    When he first joined the ck Dragonriders, for the sake of not bing a burden on Persephone, Su began to increase his strength through the orthodox path: battle, obtain evolutionary points, strengthen abilities, and then more battles. During this process, Su established his own armies several times, but they would be wiped out time after time again. However, as a whole, Su always followed the path of ability strengthening.


    When he brought the post-transformation Madeline out from Dragon City, this path gradually became unusable, because the upgrade of abilities went too slowly. In reality, Su¡¯s speed of improvement was already extremely rarely seen, and he even more so never felt a bottleneck for future abilities. This meant that at the very least, in the Perception Domain, Su could develop a tenth level ability.


    Su was extremely powerful, and his development was fast, but his enemies were even more terrifying. That was why Su set the firm resolution to ovee his past fear, finally releasing the shackles he ced on his body¡¯s instincts, walking on this new path of directly absorbing and transforming external genes to strengthen himself. This was a path of no return. This plundering method could bring a rapid growth of abilities, and the strengthening saw no limit. However, the world was a bnced one. The past few decades already had many instances proving that plundering genes wasn¡¯t a feasible method. In most cases, the abilities that could be plundered were all low level ones, these second or third level abilities things anyone with a bit of talent able to slowly develop. The few instances where plundering of high level abilities seeded all ultimately resulted in death by gic copse, not a single individual living past a year after seizing the ability, most showing signs of gic copse within three months.


    The understanding humans had of their own bodies, in reality, was as superficial as their knowledge of the cosmos.


    Genes were the key to the evolution of all living things. If one recklessly absorbed and digested them, there was no way nothing bad would happen. Even dark species who could absorb abilities had extremely great restrictions. They had to filter out all gic fragments they were ipatible with, and the level of abilities they could absorb had strict upper limits.


    Calcting the time, it had already been a few months since they left Dragon City, and Su also absorbed arge amount of unique genes, among them nock of high level ability genes, to the extent where it included the eighth level Extreme Assault. Meanwhile, in the ck Dragonriders¡¯ materials, the highest level that was sessfully plundered was only five levels. Even now, Su didn¡¯t feel as if there was the slightest bit off about his body, let alone any signs of gic copse appearing. Under his instincts¡¯ organization, all of the acquired genes were thoroughly dposed and perfectly fused together with Su¡¯s original body.


    This path, at the very least right now, was still iparably perfect. Only, where was its limit?


    The expression of Su who was buried under ice moved slightly, as if he was smiling. Then, all apprehension and doubt were stored away, put aside to be resolved when the time was right. The analysis of Pandora¡¯s bones continued all this time, currently less than 10% unlocked, which was just the peeling of the thin, outermostyer. Su was extremely interested in her bones¡¯position. If he could form an exoskeleton through this type ofposition, then it would be equivalent to wearing alloy heavy armor, and it could also iste all probing. It could even defect, transmit, and weaken all types of force fields and waves, so if it was slightly modified, it should possess powerful defensive effects against energy attacks.


    Once the preliminary unraveling of the bone¡¯s mysteries waspleted, he could already apply it to his bone des and bone granules hidden under his skin. Once the modifications were sessful, Su¡¯s bone des¡¯ physical performance would reach that of the ck Dragonriders¡¯posite material short des. His body¡¯s defensive strength would also increase substantially, so with his body¡¯s current five levels of defense strengthening, together with the bone armor defense at crucial areas, would be enough to disy the effects of seventh level defense. In addition, the bone armor would be temporarily pieced together by the granules within his body during battle, so it wouldn¡¯t affect his mobility.


    Compared to her bones, Pandora¡¯s blood and genes carried even more mysteries. A great amount of derivation and analysis showed that her genes contained apletely newposition, one that was different from any known creature¡¯s. From the initial analysis¡¯ results, this type of spaciousposition was a bit simr to the mysterious region Su detected in the fishman¡¯s brain center, energy or information existing in fields or waves. This structure could be activated through special methods, and only then would it release energy or reconstruct information. Regardless of whether it was information or energy, using this type of spatial structural method for storage would allow for over a thousand times that of ordinary life forms.


    Just that tiny bit of space in a single fishman brain¡¯s instantaneous production of information and energy wasrge enough to almost make Su die. Even though the main reason was because it tore through the limitations of space in that instant, allowing Su¡¯s spiritual world to link up to Pride¡¯s, aplishing this was still definitely not an easy task. At the very least, it wasn¡¯t something a dozen or so fishman could aplish if they worked together.


    While sleeping, a thought suddenly emerged. If this type ofpositionpletely reconstructed his brain¡¯sputing centers, then every single core would at least possess the intelligence of an ordinary person. When that time came, it would be equivalent to there being several thousand people living in Su¡¯s body, all of them existing to provide him with forward ns and advice.


    This was definitely not just an ordinary type of chaos.

 Book 5 13.4

    Book 5 Chapter 13.4 - Path


    However, as long as there was this notion, then it could very well truly happen. Only, if that happened, this road of evolution would only take him even further away from what was human. Su chuckled bitterly, tossing these senseless worries to the back of his mind, entering the deepest state of sleep.


    As Su¡¯s own consciousness entered a dormant state, his instincts began topletely take over. The remaining energy in his body continuously broke down, supplying those several hundred experiments and over a thousand processing cores¡¯ operation. The Heart of Darkness beated slowly but powerfully, sending a energy out like a tide into every part of his body. However, the amount of energy required for such arge scale evolution was extremely terrifying, so the amount of energy the Heart of Darkness supplied unexpectedly only took up a third of the consumption. Even though Su already merged the Heart of Darkness with his body, he still only had ess to a small portion of its functions, the amount of energy he could acquire from it limited. The heart¡¯s beating intensity was already at the limit, which was why his body began to instinctively transfer over all of his energy reserves for the current deciphering and evolution mission.


    Whenever his body¡¯s instincts did anything, there would always be a clear order, and the increase of his fighting strength had always been the highest level of priority. Large amounts of heat energy spread from the surface of his body, continuously melting the ice and snow around him. This heat energy waspletely wasted, and from his body instinct¡¯s perspective, this kind of waste was intolerable. This proved that the current evolutionary experiment¡¯s scale already seemed to have reached the limit of what his instincts could control, to the extent that it couldn¡¯t even be bothered to stop this loss of energy.


    If one watched from the distance, they would see cracks suddenly appear on the smooth icy surface, and these cracks became more and more numerous, as well as more and more concentrated. Then, the center of the icy surface¡¯s cracks began to rupture, unexpectedly producing a st of steam. The steam quickly cooled in midair, floated down, but the steam below the icy surface shot out in an unending manner, continuously dissolving and expanding the opening. The cracks on the surface of the icy surface became more and more numerous, and the steam below the snow shot out endlessly.


    Several minutester, the thick frozen surface suddenly caved in; turns out a snow pit had already appeared below the icy surface. The snow pit was still bingrger, melting, gradually disying a humanoid outline at the very bottom of the pit, finally revealing Su¡¯s sleeping body.


    Snow and water continuously flowed, moving over Su¡¯s naked body, but it would then immediately be turned into scorching steam, rising up to melt even more ice and snow.


    An hourter, Su slowly opened his eyes. The first thing he felt, was a world-covering hunger.


    Right now, the boiling situation within Su¡¯s body had already pretty much calmed down, the over a thousand thinking centers in his brain only having a few dozen still operating; this was the minimum amount required to still move the body. The organ that surrounded Pandora¡¯s bone fragment was still working, but its activity already declined to a tenth of its peak. His heart maintained a pulse of one beat every two minutes, which was also his everyday standard.


    Su¡¯s body temperature was currently sharply declining, quickly reaching around zero degrees. This was his normal body temperature during winter, the optimal point of equilibrium between maintaining mobility and minimizing energy waste. Even though his body temperature dropped, Su could still feel the cold. As a result, he stood up, and only then did he start to observe his surroundings.


    Even though he had long anticipated something like this, when he saw this enormous snow crater that stretched for ten meters, Su still couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bitter smile. No wonder he was so hungry, turns out therge amount of high energy nutrients in his body had already been wiped out. It seemed like the evolution transformation this time truly was quite the battle. Arge amount of energy was used up in the analysis and unraveling process, the amount that was actually used to create his own ability not much.


    The things that were ultimately modified were the bone material for the modification of his bone des and bone armor, and then the results of the analysis enabled modifications for theposition of his muscles and joints, granting him roughly 15% increase in power. All of the modifications were made with the goal of improving his short termbat strength, as time no longer permitted Su to slowly improve himself.


    He stood up, stretching out his already rigid body, several bone des ejecting and withdrawing along the sides of his arms. The bone des¡¯ shape didn¡¯t change, only, they now had a dark silver tint. Following his consciousness¡¯mand, his chest, lower abdomen, other vital areas, as well as his shoulders, arms, legs, knees offensive areas disyed a dark silver-color over the skin. The bone granules under his skin had already beenrgely modified. When needed, protective bone armor could be produced in under a minute.


    Su walked out from the snow pit, found the ce where he ced his clothes, dressed himself, and then headed for the rendezvous point.


    Right now, Madeline was sitting in front of the bonfire, looking like she was bored to death as she stared into the frolicking mes, unknown what she was thinking. Cirvanas¡¯s weak and frail little body was currently upright, dismembering the fishmen corpses. After extracting their areas of fat, he roasted these parts with magic fire until they were soft, and then he tossed them into the bonfire. This bonfire was creature precisely from the fishmen¡¯s fat. This type of butchering dirty work was all left for Cirvanas to do. Using Madeline¡¯s words, the young man was the same as a piece of white paper, white to the point where there was no way he could survive in this era, so he had to be dyed ck. As for the matter of dyeing ck, she was but an expert.

 Book 5 13.5

    Book 5 Chapter 13.5 - Path


    Even though the fishmen already died, their bodies were still sturdy, and after freezing, they became even more difficult to deal with, bing a bit simr to a car tire. Cirvanas wasn¡¯t allowed to use any tools, so the process was naturally difficult. He had to first create and control the temperature of a me, softening up the fishmen¡¯s corpse, and then produce an ice de with his ice ability to dismember the fishmen bit by bit. To simultaneously maintain twopletely opposite abilities was something only someone like him who possessed Elemental Affinity could aplish, and even then, it was still extremely strenuous. The fishmen were actually extremely powerful enemies, and it was only because they encountered freaks like Su and Madeline that they couldn¡¯t withstand even a single blow. For example, this seven membered fishmen soldier patrol, Madeline instantly knocked out five of them, leaving two for him as practice, but in the end, even though Cirvanas sessfully killed two, he still almost died in the process. If not for Madeline interfering at the most critical moment, he would have killed thest fishman at the cost of suffering serious injuries, and only then would he barely win. The process of dissecting the fishmen was actually to understand their enemies, because only by clearly understanding their bodyposition would one be able to achieve a one strike kill.


    When he saw the bonfire made from a pile of fishmen corpses, Su couldn¡¯t help but feel momentarily stumped for words. He never expected there to be another fishmen soldier patrol during this hour where he waspletely asleep; it seemed like the King of the Frozen Sea had quite a few subordinates under its control. The fishmen¡¯s fat was extremely capable of burning, so it seemed like burning for an entire night wasn¡¯t too big of an issue. The raging me released a faint fragrance that made one feel extremelyfortable. Su took a sniff of the fragrance, determined that it wasn¡¯t poisonous, and only then did he rx. He looked at the pile of fishmen corpses in the distance, and then suppressed his thoughts of eating them. Even though their outer appearances resembled fish, they were still intelligent life forms. As a result, it was extremely difficult for Su to see them purely as fish.


    If he didn¡¯t eat these fishmen, then there was momentarily nothing to eat. In these frozen ins that stretched as far as the eye could see, not even things that could be used to make a fire could be found, which was why only by cutting off the fishman¡¯s fat could they maintain the bonfire.


    Su had only sat down for a bit before the feeling of hunger overwhelmed him again.


    ¡°Have to find something to eat.¡± Su said to himself. When this sentence was spoken, both Madeline and Cirvanas¡¯ eyes suddenly lit up, the young man¡¯s eyes especially lit up. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his expression betrayed him.


    All abilities needed energy, so that was why the amount of food ability users ate was always great, high level ability users like Su and Madeline even more terrifying in this aspect. Cirvanas had just exhausted his stamina in battle, and then he was even given the responsibility of cleaning up the fishmen¡¯s corpses, cutting off the fat as fuel for the fire, so he had long be so hungry his vision blurred, his entire body limp. Only, under Madeline¡¯s powerful suppression, he didn¡¯t dare voice any of these thoughts.


    Su stood up and said, ¡°You all wait for me here, I¡¯m going to get some stuff to eat and return in a day or so.¡±


    ¡°I am also going!¡± Unknown if it was because of the great hunger or something else, Cirvanas suddenly blurted this out.


    As soon as these words left his mouth, he realized something was wrong. In these frozen ins, only by plunging deep into the frozen sea would he have a chance of finding something to eat, so where would he have the skill to do such a thing? In addition, that was Pride¡¯s territory. Two fishmen soldiers were hard enough to defeat above water, so even if it was just one fishman underwater, he would still only be fish food.


    Su smiled while shaking his head, saying, ¡°You two won¡¯t be able to help me. Wait for me here.¡± After saying this, he gave Madeline a look, frowned slightly, and after thinking for a bit, said, ¡°Don¡¯t always bully him so much.¡±


    ¡°This is for his own good.¡± Madeline gave Cirvanas a nce, looking like she didn¡¯t have any ns of stopping. Su¡¯s brows frowned again, but he didn¡¯t say anything, instead heading north alone.


    Beneath the ice sheet was solid frozen rock, and only after heading a few dozen kilometers further north would he enter the range of the frozen sea. Su began to run at a fixed velocity, and in roughly half an hour, he would enter the frozen sea. Meanwhile, the ice sheet would only continue to stretch on. Running at his current speed wouldn¡¯t exhaust much strength, and the energy the Heart of Darkness provided was enough for low intensity battles. Su was always someone with great patience, so he wouldn¡¯t feel boredom even if he ran for an entire day and night. However, right now, for some reason, he unexpectedly felt an indescribable, faint jittery feeling, yet he couldn¡¯t find the reason for his distress.


    The chilly winds whistled past Su¡¯s body, carrying a faint anger. This was Pride¡¯s anger. The King of Frozen Sea was already starting to feel helpless towards Su¡¯s conduct in its domain. After all, even Pandora was defeated, so those fishmen soldiers under him, no matter how many he sent out, they would only be sending themselves to their death. This was, unless he went out to do the job himself.


    Su strangely didn¡¯t sense the frozen sea lord¡¯s anger. His current condition felt extremely strange to him, his chest tightening up, the orders he sent towards his heart all disordered and chaotic. His perception towards the outside world continuously weakened, yet there was a fire rising from the bottom of his heart, the burning sensation preventing him from remaining calm.


    The strange sensation was impossible to get rid of, to the extent where his body instinctively already carried out a self-examination, but it couldn¡¯t find any problems, as a result going silent again. However, the vexed and impatient feeling continued to tangle about in Su¡¯s mind, lingering like a specter, starting to make him lose his cool-headedness bit by bit.


    ¡°What is wrong with me?¡± Su decided to just stop and stand still, silently ask himself this question. Of course, there was no way he would obtain an answer. There were extremely few signs of life in his panoramic view, so it was definitely not the reaction of a nearby enemy.


    As for those close to Su, Madeline¡¯sbat strength was already close to his own, so there shouldn¡¯t be any danger to her either. Persephone was a ck Dragonrider general, possessing both great strength and craftiness. With her family¡¯s secret support on top of that, she should be fine as well.


    As for Helen... why would she ever need his worry?

 Book 5 13.6

    Book 5 Chapter 13.6 - Path


    As soon as he thought of Helen, Su felt as if a tub of cold water was poured over his head, the mysterious feeling of distress decreasing quite a bit. Helen was only an ordinary woman without abilities, but the impression she left him with was far greater than anyone else. Su had no idea what this woman was thinking in her brain. Perhaps the world will be destroyed, but Helen will continue to exist. His intuition told him that Helen was definitely doing something, and it was closely rted to himself. However, Su had no idea, nor could he guess at what exactly she wanted to do.


    After throwing these random thoughts aside, Su squatted down, his hands cupped together, and then smashed down on the ice sheet. After a few strikes, the several meter thick frozenyer became covered in cracks, and then it split open with arge noise, producing an ice hole. Su immediately jumped inside, entering the cold and dark great sea.


    The sea below the ice seemedpletely devoid of light. In the darkness, the deep green radiance of Su¡¯s left eye was extremely striking. He already activated his low lighting sight, simultaneously expanding his Panoramic View to its greatest range. The darkness, for him, was already no longer a hindrance. The frozen sea¡¯s underwater environment weakened his perception abilities considerably, his Panoramic View only reaching around 600 meters of range.


    Aside from his left eye, several small crystals appeared on the surface of Su¡¯s upper body that continuously flickered with faint radiance. In this almostpletely dark sea, this bit of light was already as bright as a lighthouse. Su quickly swam in the water, dragging severalrge piles of chopped up fishmen corpses behind him. The faint bloody smell quickly spread in the frozen sea, drawing the greedy and vicious carnivores in the sea. Su continuously took in and sent out ocean water, absorbing the water¡¯s oxygen content like a fish. This was also something only he could do; not even Madeline could freely move underwater like a fish.


    Numerous small figures continuously appeared in the surroundings, quickly surrounding Su. As soon as they entered the range of his Panoramic View, a bone-prating killing intent was clearly transmitted into Su¡¯s consciousness. These fishmen soldiers¡¯ movement speed underwater wasparable to sharks, and they were exceptionally agile and ferocious. They possessed sharp perception, following Su all the way here from below the ice sheet, only converging once Su entered the water to seize the best opportunity.


    In the frozen sea country, no matter how Su tried to hide, it was still impossible to escape Pride¡¯s pursuit. Without Pride¡¯s guidance, how would these fishmen possibly be able to find him? The frozen sea country hid many secrets, and Pride¡¯s consciousness could be said to be ever-present, able to sense every single inch of its ocean territory, making it equivalent to an iparable enormous Panoramic View. Moreover, Pride possessed shocking creation ability, the fishmen, apletely new species, perfect no matter what perspective one looked at it from apart from the fact that theycked the umtion of time, causing their genes to be a bit too clean. However,pared to the magnificent feat of creating a new intelligent species, this bit of w wasn¡¯t an issue at all.


    The new world after the war was bing more and more unfamiliar for humans.


    Just as humans were still struggling for survival, an existence like Pride already silently appeared in this dark frozen sea located extremely north. ording to the olden era¡¯s standard, this frozen sea lord was entirely deserving of the title of creator.


    The fishmen¡¯s perception underwater became even more sharp. They quickly locked onto Su and surrounded him. More than ten faint white trails of tails suddenly appeared, the fishmen releasing their ice thorns first. The poison carrying ice thorns, even if they missed their target, once they melted, would still contaminate arge part of the sea. All prey that didn¡¯t escape its range would still be poisoned.


    Su¡¯s body unfolded, the surface of his skin producing a faint silvery radiance. All of the ice thorns nailed onto his skin, but they were mped in ce as soon as they prated slightly, and then they were melted. Su had long developed immunity towards the ice thorn¡¯s poison, to the extent where his instincts already deciphered all of the poison¡¯s mysteries. As a result, if he just slightly modified its properties, it would instead be poison for the fishmen. Su quickly swam about, his flexibility seemingly not inferior to these fishmen at all.


    A fishman directly rushed forward, widening itsrge sharp teeth-covered mouth until it covered its entire head, and then bi down viciously towards Su! Su¡¯s left hand that was covered in bone armor reached out, directly inserting itself into the fishman¡¯s mouth, grabbed its tongue, and then twisted and pulled viciously! The few ice thorns that had just begun to take form were immediately shattered, the sharp fragments cutting at the tongue rich with nerve fibers, immediately making it go crazy from pain, struggling chaotically in the water, mping down on anything it could get its hands on.


    Another fishman made its way over behind Su, opening its mouth and biting down on his lower back. The lower back, for other humans, was a soft fatal weakness, but this area of Su¡¯s body became iparably rigid. The fishman soldier¡¯s sharp teeth grinded against the sturdy bone armor, and even though they were underwater, the terrifying grinding sound transmitted far into the distance. The fishman¡¯s ferocious bite wasn¡¯t able to break through Su¡¯s bone armor, instead having a small half of its sharp teeth shattered. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s right hand suddenly defied thews of the human body, turning his hand over and grabbing the fishman¡¯s head. His arm was soft like it didn¡¯t have any bones, not possessing any so called mobility gaps, yet the instantaneous power it erupted with wasn¡¯t any weaker than that of creatures with skeletons.


    Su grabbed the fishman¡¯s hindbrain. His five fingers pressed down, releasing crack crack sounds, crushing the fishman¡¯s sturdy skull apart. Su already understood the fishmen¡¯s bodyposition like the back of his hand, understanding that this was where the fishmen¡¯s autonomic nervous system was concentrated, the area that was best protected, but also the most vital area. Once the back of its head was crushed, the fishmen soldier bodies¡¯ connection with their brain would be severed, thus powerlessly drifting in the ocean. Apart from their eyes that remained just as vicious, even opening their mouths became extremely difficult. Their bodies possessed tenacious vitality, and because of this, they might wander about for many days in the ocean waters before dying.

 Book 5 13.7

    Book 5 Chapter 13.7 - Path


    Underwater, these fishmen¡¯s poisonous ice thorns, sharp teeth, and sharp ws were all shockingly powerful vicious weapons. Their bodies were the best weapons, not needing any other tools. Even if it was an olden era submarine, they would still sink after having their outer shells picked apart, or at the very least have their propellers destroyed and thus lose power. Unfortunately, their opponent this time was Su, the bane of nearly all biological weapons.


    Their fangs and ws didn¡¯t inflict much damage on Su¡¯s body that concealed evolved bone scales, their most powerful poison waspletely useless, and a new type of targeted poison was continuously released from Su¡¯s bodily fluids. The fishmen soldiers¡¯ bodies quickly became sluggish and rigid. They only took in a small amount of poison through the ocean water, yet the poison activated within a few seconds.


    Su¡¯s flexibility underwater was still inferior to the fishmen, and his speed was even morecking. However, his power, reaction speed, andbat skills were on apletely different levelpared to these fishmen. The fishmen soldiers almostpletely swarmed over at once, quite a few of them even directly hanging from his body, but when they grabbed or bit down on him, only then did they find that Su¡¯s body was aplete trap! Su¡¯s hands moved like lightning. No matter which direction they attacked from, he was still able to urately grab the back of their heads and crush it with a single grip.


    Muffled cracking sounds continuously rang out. Fishmen soldiers floated away from Su¡¯s body one after another, and the fishmen nearby who were looking for an opportunity found that their movements became slower and slower, the weakest already no longer moving, starting to struggle about as it drifted in the ocean waters. Its mouth opened wider and wider, yet it couldn¡¯t breathe in any seawater. In the end, even its tongue reached out, wishing to fire all of its iplete ice thorns, but it still couldn¡¯t take in any oxygenated ocean water. All of the blood vessels in its body swelled, losing their ability to absorb oxygen. This fishman only struggled for a bit longer before itpletely stopped all movement.


    Three minutester, Su¡¯s hands unfolded, thest fishman body slowly sinking towards the ocean body from his ten long and slender fingers. Its head had alreadypletely deformed, its eyes also muddled. Three minutes of fighting, the process short yet brutal, a total of thirty fishmen dying under Su¡¯s hands, only twenty of them killed under his grip, the remaining ten falling under the toxin he secreted.


    This poison was not only effective against fishmen, but highly toxic against most aquatic creatures, which was why everything within a range of several dozen meters around Su had already be an area of death. Su had, inadvertently, discovered a new way of fighting.


    Concocting and secreting this poison so quickly also left quite the toll on Su¡¯s body. As soon as he wanted to rest, he suddenly sensed a type of indescribable heavy pressure. The ocean currents became chaotic, and then an enormous shadow entered the range of his Panoramic View. The several hundred meters of distance was crossed in an instant, this enormous body close to ten meters in size carrying terrifying power as it threw itself at Su!


    This was a flesh-eating creature simr to a whale shark, but its size was muchrger, and it was much more vicious. Its streamlined head was even more so covered in tes of metal, making it look a bit like an alligator. Even though this affected its speed a bit, it greatly increased itsbat strength.


    Su allowed this giant to bite down on his own body, and then his hands supported the top and bottom of this mutated whale shark¡¯s mouth. Under eight levels of power, the slightest exertion of forcepletely tore apart this whale shark¡¯s giant maw, almost ripping it into two halves!


    The enormous shark¡¯s dying struggle waspletely impossible to defy, dragging Su toward the dark ocean depths. Only when Su delivered another fatal blow did itpletely end the enormous shark¡¯s struggle. What followed was theborious task of bringing it back towards the sea surface. The enormous shark¡¯s body was covered in many pieces of bone material skin that didn¡¯t seem too natural, allowing for fishmen to cling to its surface. It seemed like this enormous shark doubled as both the fishmen tribe¡¯s tank and transport vehicle.


    After this fishmen army that included an enormous shark waspletely wiped out, the lord of the frozen sea Pride¡¯s aura suddenly disappeared, Su waspletely unable to sense whether he was happy or angry anymore. The surrounding ocean was dark, cold, and peaceful. Apart from therge amounts of blood, there weren¡¯t any other unusual traces. However, Su knew that this didn¡¯t mean that the lord of the frozen sea stopped his observation and revenge, but rather that he now truly became serious. Through Cross-Sectional Detection, Su sensed what seemed to be an extremely thin shadow covering the frozen country, but the shadow rippled like waves, faint andcking density, extremely unstable,pletely different from the apostle¡¯s terrifying consciousness within the dimensional fault that resembled a storm cloud. However, by doing this, how many tens of thousands of times did this increase its range? At the very least, Su¡¯s current perception abilities werepletely incapable of determining the range of Pride¡¯s consciousness.


    Large amounts of cracks suddenly extended from shore along the ice sheet, as if an enormous beast was frantically pounding against the ice sheet, gradually bulging, and then suddenly shattering. Under flying icy fragments, the whale shark¡¯s enormous body flew out from the frozen sea. Compared to its enormous body, Su who leapt out from the water soon after truly was insignificant. Thisrge fe weighing at least ten tons was enough for the three of them to eat for some time, but not that long either. Even Cirvanas, the one with the lowest strength among them, ate the same amount of food as a dozen or so robust men.


    While dragging this whale shark whose body was a dozen or so timesrger than himself, Su still walked in a light and agile manner. However, his heart felt quite heavy.


    The underwater world wasn¡¯t Su¡¯s home field, but he was still able to wipe out a toon of fishmen in one move underwater, and killing the enormous whale shark was also an easy task. Regardless of whether it was high temperature raging mes or the deep frozen sea, Su would always adapt in an inconceivably short amount of time. His body seemed to be almost omnipotent.


    Su finally developed a deep sense of fear towards his body once again. He didn¡¯t know why these changes took ce, and knew even less whatid at the other end of these changes. Everything happened so naturally, as if as long as he willed it, then anything could happen. However, this didn¡¯t conform to this world¡¯s general knowledge at all.


    Just like Helen said, bnce was the world¡¯sw. Great power always came at a cost, and those small and weak had their own benefits. Power without cost didn¡¯t exist, just like how there was no such thing as a free lunch.


    His body¡¯s evolution was already slowly breaking free from Su¡¯s control. He suddenly felt like it was perhaps already time to face reality. The first thing he had to do, was find out exactly where he came from.


    As soon as he thought of this, several scenes suddenly shed before his eyes, every single scene seen through a green base color, extremely blurry, as if he was looking from inside of water. These scenes were extremely familiar, as if he had already seen them countless times before, but Su just couldn¡¯t recall when. Where exactly was he, and when did he see them?

 Book 5 14.1

    Book 5 Chapter 14.1 - n


    A rare bonfire burned in the frozen ins that haven¡¯t melted throughout time, the fuel used the whale shark¡¯s seemingly endless supply of fat, roasting rectangr pieces of whale meat over the me. There was no roasting rack, the whale meat supported by an anti-gravity force field, borrowing the naturally emitted heat to evenly cook it. Su and Madeline both sat next to the bonfire, eating the already roasted whale meat strip after strip. Madeline¡¯s movements were naturally graceful, but she didn¡¯t use any excessive movements either, just eating extremely beautifully, yet the speed she ate at was even a bit faster than Su¡¯s. Those strips of roasted meat weighing a thousand kilograms only took two or three mouthfuls to enter the stomach.


    The whale shark rested a dozen or so meters away, a hole made on its body. Cirvanas was currently busying about. In his hands was a half meter long ice de, working hard to removerge pieces of whale fat and meat, and then chop them into little pieces on the frozen surface. Some of the whale fat was thrown into the mes, while another portion was softened over the me and smeared over the meat strips. After sprinkling a bit of ocean water over it, it was then tossed towards the me. He continuously worked like this, resting for a minute every ten minutes. While resting, Cirvanas would use an attraction ability to fetch a few strips of whale meat through the air, devour them, and then continue working.


    The whale fat burned. Even though the heat content was great, it wasn¡¯t that great as fuel. However, the whale fat pile was surrounded by Cirvanas¡¯ me ability, the slowly released heat energy continuously entering the whale fat pieces, cooking it softer and making them burn easier. Piece after piece of whale fat slowly released mes from within them, gradually burning with greater ferocity.


    The meat strips that had thickyers of whale grease applied over it tasted extremely terrible, but Su and Madeline both ate without minding it in the slightest, as if they were eating an ordinary lunch. Cirvanas was the only one who ate it with a miserable expression, but the speed at which he ate wasn¡¯t slow at all. He only had a minute to eat, his hunger burning his stomach like a me, so the few strips of meat he ate were just barely enough to fuel his next segment of work. The youth simultaneously maintained two me abilities, an anti-gravity force field, as well as an ice ability. While eating, he could withdraw the fire ability used to soften the whale fat, but he then had to use an attraction ability to bring over the roasted meat, so there wasn¡¯t any decrease in energy consumption. The ice ability used for cutting couldn¡¯t be paused either. Even with Cirvanas¡¯ rare control ability over the Magic Domain, this still brought him to his limit. However, he clenched his teeth and endured it, prepared to continue it until he fainted. It was because even though this was work, it was also training. The training now was only difficult, while the abilities obtained from the battlefield were obtained with danger to his life.


    Su ate while thinking to himself.


    In Su¡¯s consciousness, a half transparent figure was slowly moving about. That was Cirvanas¡¯ body, all of his body¡¯s internalpositionpletely revealed, with many portions producing specks of light. Those specks of light were all data regarding those parts, disyed in a way Su could understand them. Whenever Su¡¯s consciousness focused on an area, the light specks there would release the data stored there. It could be said that on a gic level, all of Cirvanas¡¯ mysteries were disyed before Su.


    Three levels of me, three levels of ice, three levels of electricity, three levels of maic force, three levels of energy defense... Magic Domain energies appeared one after another in Su¡¯s consciousness. All third level magic abilities, standard or rare, appeared on Cirvanas¡¯ body. Meanwhile, Energy Control, Elemental Affinity, as well as Anti-Gravity Force Field, these three special abilities were respectively first, second, and third level abilities. Even though their levels weren¡¯t that high, they were extremely practical, moreover two of them being rare passive abilities. In addition, apart from the Anti-Gravity Force Field, the previous two were abilities that had never appeared before on the ck Dragonriders¡¯ abilities list, abilities unique to Cirvanas himself. Even if no other special abilities were to appear from today on, these three abilities alone would bring Cirvanas¡¯bat strength several times above that of other magic ability users.


    Moreover, Su¡¯s sharp senses already detected that the youth¡¯s genes had a bit of space between every segment of distance. These spaces had a vague pattern, so when the young man producedprehensive fourth level abilities, a new special ability would also appear. In reality, Su wasn¡¯t a gic specialist, so he himself couldn¡¯t predict such a thing. Only, all of the white specks were dyed in a faint red color that was incredibly striking. When Su focused his attention on them, the conclusion automatically appeared in his sea of consciousness.


    Su¡¯s brain had a dozen or so active processing centers that continuously collected the gathered data together, constructing and adding to that transparent figure. The source of the data was naturally Cirvanas. The nucleus in the young man¡¯s body and Su¡¯s heart had a strange rtionship, currently continuously sending his data over. From the data, the young man¡¯s training appeared to be highly effective, evolutionary points currently umting at flying speed.


    While examining Cirvanas¡¯ gicposition, Su¡¯s mind suddenly moved slightly; the young man¡¯s evolutionary points were already enough to produce a new fourth level magic ability. As soon as this thought emerged, the young man¡¯s transparent figure suddenly underwent a change, his genes starting to change and duplicate. The umted evolutionary points disappeared like a stream, a new fourth level me ability immediately appearing on Cirvanas¡¯ list of abilities. The new ability¡¯s code length was close to three times that of an ordinary me ability, the extra portions for the sake of matching Energy Control and Elemental Affinity, so the effects of this ability would be much greater than ordinary high level mes. However, aside from this, the codes still carried arge amount of redundancy. They weren¡¯t useless, but instead meant for thepatibility of new special abilities the young man might develop in the future.


    When he realized this point, the corners of Su¡¯s eyes twitched. It seemed like his body¡¯s instincts already clearly understood the young man¡¯s development potential, to the extent where it already crafted the ability development route for his future.


    His instincts already settled everything, so what was the point of him still existing? This was what Su thought somewhat gloomily.

 Book 5 14.2

    Book 5 Chapter 14.2 - n


    The young man who was working hard at cutting up the whale shark suddenly trembled, and then fell forward,nding on a pile of whale fat pieces that had just been properly chopped up. The ice de in his hand fell onto the ice surface, the de, now incredibly fragile after losing the support of the ability, shattering into countless pieces with a pa sound. The body of the young man who fell twitched, losing the ability to get up. Madeline was surprised, walked over to Cirvanas¡¯ side, and after carefully examining him, said with shock, ¡°Why did he evolve an ability at this time?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Su scratched his light blonde hair, somewhat unsure as he said, ¡°...should be an order that I inadvertently gave him, forcing him to produce a new ability, I think?¡±


    Madeline¡¯s eyebrows raised, feeling even more shock. ¡°You can directly control him?¡±


    There weren¡¯t too many secrets and misgivings between Su and Madeline. ¡°I can, through the nucleus. The nucleus¡¯ rtionship with myself previously was only to sense his condition, and only now did I notice that I can directly control his body. Perhaps only a certain area.¡±


    ¡°A certain area?¡± Madeline looked at Su and said, ¡°Advancing an ability is something on a gic level, so controlling genes is much more thorough than controlling his actions! I truly never expected the nucleus would even have this type of use. Right, don¡¯t I have a nucleus here too?¡±


    Madeline stuck out her body, pointing at her chest, her blue eyes not blinking as she looked at Su.


    ¡°Cirvanas¡¯ nucleus was created from a part of myself, so the connection is a bit stronger. As for your nucleus, it originally belonged to General, something that already existed, so the connection is extremely weak...¡± When he spoke up to here, Su¡¯s voice suddenly stopped, his eyes thatnded on Madeline¡¯s chest instantly beginning to burn!


    The youngdy¡¯s chest was naturally tall and straight, not possessing curves that were too shocking, but it definity didn¡¯tck the necessary elements of a beauty. In reality, Madeline disyed a shocking beauty ever since she was little, ever since Su first saw her. The area she was pointing towards was currently rising and falling slowly, silently reminding that this area was extremely full and soft, not hard like steel as disyed during battle.


    Su¡¯s throat suddenly became extremely dry, bitter and pained as if he had spent a week in a desert. The youngdy¡¯s jacket materials were extremely sturdy, able to stop close range shot from a long range pistol. However, even if she wore a bulletproof vest, it couldn¡¯t stop Su¡¯s strength. Su¡¯s eyes gradually became sharp.


    Just by using five levels of power, the amount of force Su¡¯s hands could immediately disy exceeded a thousand kilograms, able to tear apart the youngdy¡¯sbat jacket and everything beneath. Meanwhile, Madeline¡¯s defensive strength was outstanding, not being injured by any attack carrying less than three thousand kilograms of force, so her body shouldn¡¯t be damaged. With slightly adjusted methods, he would then tear apart the pants that carried slightly inferior defensive prowess, and after that, came reproduction.


    The amount of time it would take to eliminate all obstruction took less than a second. The amount of time it would take to carry out the reproduction sequence, wouldn¡¯t exceed a second. The amount of time needed toplete the reproduction procedure... ranged from three seconds to ten hours. If needed, he could continue until his stamina waspletely exhausted before stopping. The chances of Madeline resisting didn¡¯t exceed 30%, and the probability ofpleting coitus under a situation of resistance, didn¡¯t exceed 10%.


    A series of data immediately appeared, and then it was even apanied by a series of actions that were detailed to a truly ridiculous state, to the extent where whether his fingers should either reach in or pull out at particr times, the angle and intensity, was already predetermined. Even if Su closed his eyes and didn¡¯t think about anything, his body would still be able to carry out all of these actions based on this n.


    ¡°What is this...¡± Suughed bitterly. Only with great difficulty did he cool-headedly find the underlying meaning behind the word ¡®reproduction¡¯. Reproduction had a meaning, but the process was not as simple as the goal, and the entire process¡¯ implications...


    When his thoughts reached this point, a rumbling sound rang out beside Su¡¯s ears. The over a thousand processing cores that had already formed in his brain started up two hundred to think about the reproduction procedure, but now, due to some unknown stimulus, the remaining eight hundred processing cores suddenly simultaneously operated, the sea of data quickly broken up and distributed, almost instantly sending feedback, forming a clear consciousness!


    ¡°Reproduction process revised, additional objective: reduce target resistance probability; additional objective: raise target eptance degree; additional objective: increase chances of follow-up reproduction procedure... time to enter reproduction procedure, less than a second. Reproduction process adjusting, revised action number one: ...¡±


    Data erupted like a volcano, thepletely erupted instincts catching Su unprepared. His own consciousness was extremely fast as well, at the very least able to deal with the flood of data his instincts erupted with, so he understood clearly the meaning behind this series of ns.


    Reproduction, this was his instinct¡¯s ultimate objective.


    No matter how the n was adjusted, to the extent where even if Madeline¡¯s willingness and eptance degree were raised to the highest level of priority, removing all hindrance and entering the reproduction procedure¡¯s time didn¡¯t change, always remaining at the shortest time possible.


    Meanwhile, the amount of time needed toplete the first reproduction procedure... was also set to be the shortest three seconds.


    At the very least, the as many as a hundred and sixty types of reproduction procedures that were adjusted, as well as the countless changes that were developed by changing the fundamental n, were all things that came after the first reproductive procedure waspleted. The goal was only to obtain more follow-up reproduction procedure chances, and to ensure the sess of the reproduction. His instincts already calcted that if he immediately started the second procedure after the first ended, it wouldn¡¯t affect the final goal of the procedure, moreover, the sess rate of the second reproduction starting was 100%.


    ¡°This shit even needs to be calcted?!¡± Su cursed inwardly with great resentment.

 Book 5 14.3

    Book 5 Chapter 14.3 - n


    Theplex and lengthy calcting procedure waspleted in less than a hundredth of a second, and for the sake of supporting the operation of all of the processing cores, Su¡¯s body temperature instantly increased several dozen degrees. His enormous energy reserves passively started up, fully supporting his brain¡¯s operation, and every singlebat cell was changed to a pre-battle state. Toplete such a thorough change in state in such a short amount of time, even for Su¡¯s current body, was still a great burden. However, his heart was currently powerfully beating, sending abundant energy like a flood towards the needed areas, the beating speed already exceeding the limit of what Su¡¯s current authority could reach. It was as if his heart also wanted toplete this reproduction process, so it took the initiative to help out on its own. Otherwise, with Su¡¯s current body state and energy reserves, it could maintain an hour or two of high intensity reproduction activity at most, not enough to carry out even a tenth of the grand reproduction n his instincts worked out.


    Su took a deep breath. Cold air entered his body, but what was released was scorching steam. However, through this customary movement, Su calmed down a bit, his consciousness giving the order to stop. As if a machine that was operating at high speed suddenly experienced a wedge in its gears, Su¡¯s body shook fiercely, every grain of blood boiling, quite a few blood vessels changing after being unable to endure the excessive pressure, disying fine cracks. It was to the extent where more than ten of the miniature processing cores in his brain were destroyed.


    In that short period of time, the expression in Su¡¯s eyes could be said to have experienced an instant of myriad changes. In the end, the original green color of his pupils was unexpectedly reced with a blood color. In that instant, he became like a vicious beast, ready to pounce on any person at any time.


    Before the vicious beast, Madeline was like a proud little sheep, her body straight, chest sticking out, as if she was exposing all of her vital areas towards the vicious beast, yet not bowing down. When she saw Su¡¯s clear change, the youngdy¡¯s eyes slightly opened a bit, faint waves stirring with the depths of her sealike eyes.


    She was waiting for something, and also seemed to be looking forward to something.


    However, in the end, nothing happened.


    Su¡¯s own consciousness, for his instincts, was still the highest level of authority, all of his instincts¡¯ crazy and unrealistic thoughts wouldn¡¯t be truly carried out. However, Su was also confused. What did his instincts use to calcte that Madeline¡¯s resistance percentage didn¡¯t exceed 30%? From this perspective, 30% probability was actually not much different from not resisting. One had to keep in mind that based on the n of action, it was to tear apart the youngdy¡¯s clothes in under a second. This problem temporarily didn¡¯t have an answer, but Su¡¯s intuition vaguely told him that this probability should be reliable.


    After suppressing his body¡¯s instincts, Su and the youngdy discussed their n after this. The youngdy acted as if nothing happened, to the extent where even Su wasn¡¯t sure if she noticed the changes that happened to him just now. The nucleus in Madeline¡¯s body would also gather her data, moreover sending it to Su. However, the collection of data wasn¡¯tplete, and there was no way for him to reach a gic level. Su could obtain information from the youngdy, but he had no way of controlling her through the nucleus. This was a clear difference from Cirvanas.


    After speaking about his heart¡¯s deepest worries, the youngdy also believed that Su should find a way to understand his own status and origin. Su knew nothing about his identity and past, so his memory towards that time waspletely nk. Ever since he had his own memories, Su already had the appearance of a seven or eight year old youth, wandering aimlessly through the wilderness. The youngdy felt that Su¡¯s body and an ordinary human had a fundamental difference. For clues regarding his history, perhaps they might be found from certain research bases orboratories, but this would only depend on luck.


    ¡°So what¡¯s next? What should we do?¡± Madeline asked.


    Su thought for a bit, and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first, find a ce where there¡¯s people, and then get something to eat. Continuing like this definitely won¡¯t do. It is extremely difficult to find food here, and we cannot use all of our time on the search for food. That is why... we still have to establish an organization, or apany wouldn¡¯t be bad either.


    Madeline gave the whale shark to her side a look, shrugged her shoulders, and then said, ¡°That is true. After we eat this big fe, I don¡¯t think the fishmen will be stupid enough to send us another one. However, creating apany from the beginning again is too troublesome and not worth it.¡±


    The youngdy didn¡¯t finish her thought, but Su understood her meaning. As such, he revealed a bitterugh and said, ¡°Establishing apany is a bit troublesome, but less people have to die this way. Problems that could be settled with money, in the end, are still a bit better than solving with bullets. If we head east from here to the coastline, we should be able to find signs of human habitation. When that timees, there will be a way for them to help us work.¡±


    Any present age individual with somemon sense understood the importance and necessity of a division ofbor. Ability users understood this point clearly as well. It wasn¡¯t that high level ability users like Su and Madeline couldn¡¯t feed themselves, but rather that there was no need to personally hunt or nt seeds. It was more suitable for ordinary people toplete these matters.


    Madeline suddenly said, ¡°Since you wish to find an inhabited area, why don¡¯t we continue southward after reaching the coastline?¡±


    Su quickly pulled up the map in his head again, and then asked with a bit of misgivings, ¡°Southwest? Wouldn¡¯t we be entering the Holy Crusaders¡¯ area of control?¡±


    ¡°If we are going to find others to do our work for us, the Holy Crusaders definitely aren¡¯t a bad choice. However, the ck Dragonriders¡¯ side is better.¡± Madeline said.


    ¡°ck Dragonriders?¡± Su¡¯s green eye slightly narrowed, his pupil contracting ever so slightly. ¡°Could it be that we are going to return?¡±

 Book 5 14.4

    Book 5 Chapter 14.4 - n


    ¡°Actually, returning isn¡¯t a bad choice either.¡± Madeline supported her chin with her hands, and then said seriously, ¡°If we return, we need to face Bevs, but on this side, we have to be on guard against the apostle. For us, there isn¡¯t much difference between the two. At the very least, we are more familiar with Bevs, the formidable fes under him I more or less know about too, a few I even personally taught a lesson to. My power has pretty much recovered enough already, and with the two of us together, there already aren¡¯t that many people we need to fear. The ones we can¡¯t deal with on Bevs¡¯ side I reckon would just be a few old fes, but we don¡¯t have to handle them either, as the Empress will take care of that.¡±


    After giving Su another look, the youngdy said rather nonchntly, ¡°Let alone with our current situation, in a few more years, those old fes might not necessarily even be our opponents. Also, if you want to understand your past, returning is also the best way. The region the Blood Parliament controls is the core area of the olden era¡¯s federation, including at least three of the olden era federation¡¯s highest level research institutes, one of which was under Dr. Rochester¡¯s own management. Also, the Blood Parliament managed to preserverge amounts of olden era information. After the parliament was established, the history inside the area of control was thoroughly recorded as well.


    ¡°Parliament?¡± Su frowned, pointing out the core of the problem.


    Madeline nodded and said, ¡°Correct, of the three research centers, only one of them is under the Empress¡¯ control, the other two controlled under the Parliament, including Dr. Rochester¡¯sboratory. The parliament¡¯s database administration authority also belongs to the chairman. After all, in the past decade or so, the empress didn¡¯t manage any of the parliament¡¯s concrete affairs.¡±


    Su said with a smile, ¡°Bevs wouldn¡¯t let us into these ces, right? After all, his son was killed by us.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, but we can search the empress¡¯ database first. If there¡¯s no clues, then we can try to look through ck Dragonriders general headquarters¡¯ database. If that¡¯s not enough, then we can just pay Bevs¡¯ territory a visit.¡±


    Madeline¡¯s words yed down the severity of the situation, but everyone knew that entering Bevs¡¯ territory wasn¡¯t as easy as she made it sound, especially when the areas they wanted to enter were the areas under the tightest protection, which signified dangerous and difficult battles. However, what Madeline said still made sense. If they wanted to advance a step further, returning to the Blood Parliament¡¯s range of power was a bit better. After all, after making a trip through the east and west coastal areas, only then did Su learn that only the Blood Parliament¡¯s area of control was developed closest to the olden era¡¯s standard, to the extent where there were many areas that even surpassed the past. Bevs had the empress to keep him in check, so even though he killed the chairman¡¯s son, there wasn¡¯tpletely no wiggle room, of course, the main reason for this being due to strength. If they encountered udia again, Su had confidence that she wouldn¡¯t even be able to run. Inside the ck Dragonriders, Su¡¯s power definitely reached that of the general level.


    However, was there really a need to return? Su always felt like there was something else behind Madeline¡¯s suggestion. She was extremely curious towards his origin, to the extent where it was even a bit greater than himself. Su also urgently wished to understand his own past. From his bodyposition to gic infrastructure, he was far from that of a pure human, only maintaining the appearance of a human, oh, as well as a heart that could be considered human.


    The risk of this n went without saying. The power Bevs amassed was numerous and great, and no one knew for certain what the chairman would do if he truly returned to the ck Dragonriders. Su didn¡¯t want to take risks, only wishing to make it stably through these two years, at least until Madeline could grow up. Once the youngdy recovered all of her abilities to around eight levels, only then would Su feel like she had enough power to protect herself.


    ¡°Returning to the dragonriders is too risky. Heading towards the Holy Crusaders might not be the best idea either.¡± Su rejected Madeline¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Madeline¡¯s head drooped slightly.


    The young man not too far out had just conquered the pain and bad state brought by the increase of abilities, slowly sitting up. He just happened to see, and hear everything Madeline said, in that instant almost feeling as if he was hallucinating. However, his intelligent self immediately understood these truly were only illusions, all of Madeline¡¯s gentleness and respectfulness nothing more than a performance. He immediately lowered his head, pretending to not have seen anything. Madeline¡¯s tricks in torment were something the young man definitely didn¡¯t wish to have a taste of a second time.


    After ascertaining their forward n of action, things became much easier. Based on the map he remembered, Su chose a path that headed southeast. This road passed through four olden era small towns, the final destination a small town by the coast. This ce, even in the olden era, was a vast but sparsely popted one with forests and mountains everywhere, oftentimes having less than a poption of ten thousand within regions of several tens of thousands of square kilometers. However, it was often the easiest to find human inhabited areas around city ruins.


    Three people headed southeast, gradually leaving Pride¡¯s country, heading towards their predetermined destination. The cold weather,plex terrain, and having to carry arge amount of food with them made it so that their speed wasn¡¯t that fast.


    The new era¡¯s weather was even colder, winters so long it made one despair. Heavy snow covered the great earth. Aside from extremely few creatures, there was almost no vitality. As far as the eye could see stretched undting mountains. From time to time, they would encounterrge areas of deathly still forest. The trees in these forests would be killed by the sudden change in weather and strong radiation, but the low temperature and insects that were simrly killed by radiation allowed their bodies to remain. After several decades of wind and frost, the tree branches gradually became as hard as steel, pointing at the sky like iron needles. As the winds roared about, moving through the forests, it sounded as if the devils of the underworld were demanding souls.


    Two weekster, Su finally walked out from the cold and deathly still mountain region. He found three out of the four small towns, but there were no signs of human activity. It seemed like a cold, deste ce without any resources like this wouldn¡¯t have any inhabited areas unless there was arge scale organization that expanded and settled here.


    However, what was somewhat unexpected was that not long after leaving the mountain region, there was an inhabited area that wasn¡¯t that small several dozen kilometers from thest small town.


    Strictly speaking, this already couldn¡¯t be considered merely an inhabited area. It was surrounded by four meter tall concrete walls, the blue sparks that were asionally released disying that this was definitely not just for decoration. Six strictly defended sentry towers were distributed on the walls, most of them equipped with heavy machine guns, the sentry tower closest to the road actually having a small caliber cannon! However, this tightly defended, military base like inhabited area wasn¡¯t tightly shut, the entrances facing various directions all opened, allowing for people toe and go. The sentinels ced in the sentry towers didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of inspecting those who entered or exited.


    Su covered his face with cloth strips, and then had Madeline lower the brim of her hat. Meanwhile, Cirvanas¡¯ entire body was wrapped within a ck missionary type gown. The three of them then slowly walked inside the inhabited area.

 Book 5 14.5

    Book 5 Chapter 14.5 - n


    The inhabited area, no, it is more correct to call this a small town, Tartic¡¯s rise was something that happened in these past two years. A main road passed by the southern part of the town, connecting to the great ¡®Gold Fields¡¯ in the west. The so-called Gold Fields were high grade uranium mines scattered over an extensive area, some of them in the open, but most of them were underground, directly excavated from a chain of caves. Within this region of over a thousand square kilometers, there was a bit of nuclear waste, to the extent where there were even fished goods like nuclear sticks. A nuclear fuel warehouse and secret processing factory had previously existed in this region in the olden era, but they were allpletely destroyed by underground nuclear shells, scatteringrge amounts of nuclear fuel and waste products everywhere. The disaster state of the olden era, in the new era, becamepletely normal. ces that had been heavily polluted by nuclear waste, after being contaminated for a long time, became raw materials that could be recycled and processed once again.


    The name of this Great Gold Field that was opened up two years ago was still the Land of Death, the radiation intensity of this ce something not even the sturdiest of refugees could endure for a long time. Only those who developed too much mutated tissues, their lives about to reach its end would freely move about in that area. However, the powerful radiation would be shortening their already short remaining lifespans.


    Two years ago, the Holy Crusaders suddenly began to purchaserge amounts of various high density nuclear fuel and waste, to the extent where it even included natural uranium ore, and only then did the Land of Death be the Great Gold Field it was today. Tartic emerged precisely under this type of situation. Sdin was originally only the leader of a dozen or so armed refugees, but his nose was sharp, able to smell the enormous business opportunity in the Land of Death, and he was smart enough as well, cooperating with the Holy Crusaders with the attitude of a domestic dog. He gathered the nuclear material in the Land of Death, and then organized people to deliver everything to the east, ultimately selling it to the Holy Crusaders, exchanging for food, weapons, and supplies, thus attracting even more armed refugees and establishing an army of his own. After suppressing the small scale mobs wandering around the Land of Death, he enjoyed a monopoly over the nuclear goods business.


    Therge amount of wealth umted under the past two years allowed Tartic to establish fortlike facilities, as well as an army made up of two hundred fully armed men. The fully content Sdin gave himself the title of ¡®major¡¯, so one could tell just how lofty his ideals were. Tartic currently had a poption of less than a hundred, barely enough to be considered a town, still quite far from being a city.


    The Holy Crusaders¡¯ purchasing station was two hundred kilometers away. It was clear that the Holy Crusaders were quite satisfied with their agent Sdin, or else a ce like Tartic wouldn¡¯t have appeared. Even though they didn¡¯tckrge scale mining machinery, transport heavy loading trucks, or ability users that could resist radiation, when there was arge number of refugees to make use of, no one would use such heavy machinery in a mining field. Ability users weren¡¯t many in number, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t be used as part of thebor force either.


    Heavy machinery all needed energy, and both diesel fuel as well as electricity were expensive. Meanwhile, the refugees who produced a new generation every few years were of little value.


    After staying for a smaller half of a day in Tartic, Su already understood this background information. Tartic didn¡¯t prohibit or reject outsiders, but was instead rather weing towards them, moreover providing services that didn¡¯t exist in the wilderness. Food, alcohol, tobo, drugs, women, and men, there was everything one wanted. Its style was open-minded, lines rough, fully worshipping great power and money, not much different from the small towns cowboys resided in during the wild west of the olden era.


    Large amounts of refugees would pour into Tartic each day, selling the radioactive material they exchanged for with their life at designated purchasing stations, obtaining a type of long, rectangr steel piece in exchange. This was Tartic¡¯s currency, even though it could only be used in the areas around Tartic¡¯s surrounding areas.


    The currency remained quite stable in thest two years. This wasn¡¯t really because Sdin had much understanding towards the word ¡®intion¡¯ that had almost been lost, but purely because this type of currency wasn¡¯t all that easy to manufacture in itself. Under circumstances where there was ack of machinery, the difficulty of producing steel sheets was clearly greater than acquiring food. After all, aside from pure-blooded humans, most people in this era could eat practically anything, good enough as long as it had organic substance.


    After exchanging for the currency, most people chose to eat and drink as much as they liked, those fortunate enough to find nuclear fuel sticks or those who had extra money would even look for a true woman. In the end, they would leave everything they earned in Tartic.


    Su resided precisely in Tartic¡¯srgest restaurant that doubled as a hotel, silently watching the crowd that continuously moved about outside. From Tartic¡¯s scale, the amount of people moving about already exceeded the limit of what it could hold. There was nock of refugees who were covered in rags,rge amounts of pink mutated tissues stitched to their bodies. Tartic didn¡¯t discriminate against refugees, or at the very least, those who wanted to do business wouldn¡¯t. More mutated tissues they had on their bodies also meant more money. No one would make it difficult for money to arrive.


    None of the refugees who worked in the mines knew how much time they had left, and as such, they never hesitated when spending money.


    There were many normal people without much mutated tissues among the refugees as well, and there were quite a few who hurriedly headed towards the nuclear waste purchase locations, handing overrge pieces of nuclear waste from within their bags. This was a bit inconsistent with what Su originally thought, because it was difficult for ordinary people to enter therge Gold Fields. Without enough mutated tissues to absorb the radiation, they wouldn¡¯t evenst a day in the Great Gold Field. However, they were able to bring out nuclear waste in exchange, this fact truly a bit inconceivable. One had to understand that Sdin spared no effort in beating down any armed mobs that tried to rob other refugees¡¯ harvests, to the extent where any armed mob of over five members, as long as he heard any news, he would send out his army that was armed to the teeth to suppress.


    Using Sdin¡¯s words, this ce only needed one scoundrel, and that was himself.

 Book 5 14.6

    Book 5 Chapter 14.6 - n


    Regardless of what kind of goal Sdin had, at the very least, this was good news for those refugees with mutated tissues. It was precisely because he understood these things that Su felt that it was strange for so many ordinary refugees to have so much nuclear waste to sell.


    He voiced his suspicions to Madeline who sat at the same table, not purposely suppressing his voice. The youngdy was confused as well. At this moment, a robust male on the table next to hisughed coldly and said, ¡°What¡¯s so hard to understand about that? Sdin only wiped out armed refugees, but he wouldn¡¯t care about anyone else. The ones you are talking about are all parasites, controlling a few people who can enter the Great Gold Fields, having those people risk their lives in the Gold Fields, and then everything these people find will be handed over. Those refugees and parasites more or less all have some type of rtionship, for example, women, children, or even dying parents, elders or whatever. Sdin wouldn¡¯t bother with these trivial things.¡±


    ¡°Children?¡± When she heard the robust man¡¯s interruption, Madeline was also a bit shocked.


    ¡°Yup, if children have mutated tissues after being born, they wouldn¡¯t live long anyway, so they might as well be thrown into therge Gold Fields. Who knows, they might be able to pick up a few things before dying.¡± The robust man said indifferently.


    In the wilderness, refugees could give birth at eight years of age at the youngest, and after reaching one year old, they could already run quite fast.


    ¡°Those parasites all deserve to die!¡± Cirvanas angrily spoke. Ever since following Su, he still hadn¡¯te into contact with too much of the outside world. With Su¡¯s tendency to treasure life, the greatkes western region he controlled already took care of the weak quite well, and few parasites like these would appear, or at the very least not publicly.


    ¡°Deserve to die?¡± The robust man roared withughed. Only after breaking out in crazyughter did he stop, his zing eyes staring at the snow white hands Cirvanas exposed outside for a while before saying, ¡°Little girl, there are too many in this world who deserve to die, but aren¡¯t they all still properly living? And what can even be done about it? Towards little fes like you, there are many people out there who want to tear off your clothes and properly have a taste! Those fes all deserve to die, and almost everyone sitting here deserve to die, but what can you do about it? Don¡¯t be so naive, little girl!¡±


    After the third transformation, Madeline was still as beautiful as before, but she became much more reserved. Many times, people would subconsciously overlook her existence, only treating her like an ordinary clean youngdy. Meanwhile, as Crivanas¡¯ ability level rose, his existence became more and more powerful, oftenpletely suppressing Madeline¡¯s brilliance and beauty. Even with the ck robe covering him, it instead made him even more so the focal point of attention.


    ¡°I am not female...¡± Cirvanas was already furious, his shrill shouting voice even more so attracting attention. Almost everyone in the entire restaurant turned their heads in this direction.


    Even though Cirvanas¡¯ entire body was wrapped within the ck robe, it only served to further set off the hands he revealed. When they saw the young man¡¯s hands, the eyes of the surrounding men became passionate, and their breathing clearly became much heavier as well.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Su said with a frown.


    His words immediately made Cirvanas swallow the remaining half of his sentence. Only after stopping Cirvanas who was on the brink of exploding did Su give that robust man a look, calmly saying, ¡°If you can¡¯t control your own tongue, I don¡¯t mind helping you cut your head open.¡±


    The humiliated and angry robust man¡¯s face immediately swelled until it became purple, his breathing almost stopping! Before he made any movements, Su already turned around and swept his eyes over everyone else in the room, still speaking just as calmly, ¡°You all are the same. If you don¡¯t want to die, then properly control yourselves.¡±


    The restaurant was packed with people, with at least a ten of them fully armed, the rest of them not of the kind sort either. In this era, the word kindness had long died out. As soon as Su¡¯s words dropped, the surroundings immediately became deathly still, the suffocating atmosphere immediately making the entire restaurant be much gloomier!


    With a ka sound, someone pulled open the gun bolt.


    That was arge caliber dual barrel pistol, the thick barrel and special mechanical structure disying that this was a big fe that used shotgun shells, in narrow spaces and close rangebat, its power astonishing. The hand that held this pistol was rough, spacious and stable, the thick veins throbbing on the back of the hand expressing that its owner was currently in an extremely furious state, ready to raise the gun at any time and pull the trigger. However, a somewhat shriveled hand reached out from the side, stopping the pistol.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash! They are all clean people.¡±


    The one who stopped the gun was a somewhat aged middle-aged man, his face that had undergone great hardships covered with quite a few faint scars. His snake-like eyes were long, narrow, and cold as they swept over Su, Madeline, and Cirvanas¡¯ bodies, and then they withdrew again. He shook his head towards the robust ck man that was about to shoot.


    ¡°Clean people?!¡± The people in the restaurant all heard this sentence, the atmosphere immediately changing slightly. In the area Tartic resided in, clean people had a special meaning, pointing at pure-blooded humans. Only organizations or families with great strength would have the resources and medical conditions to remove mutated tissues, maintaining the purity of the human bloodline. In this ce, pure-blooded humans likely had another type of identity, and that was important figures from the Holy Crusaders.


    Tartic was established because of the Holy Crusaders¡¯ existence, and Mayor Sdin publicly announced that he was a loyal dog to the Holy Crusaders. For those who lived around the Great Gold Fields, Sdin was even more so a vicious hound. If these three clean humans truly were people from the Holy Crusaders, then the number of people in this restaurant really wasn¡¯t enough for them to kill. Offending the Holy Crusaders, was also equivalent to ending everything in the Great Gold Fields.


    After speaking these few sentences, Su concentrated his attention on the food on the table. He didn¡¯t give his surroundings another look, as if he waspletely unaware of the anger of the people around him, unaware that most of them carried more than a single gun.


    The silence didn¡¯t continue for all that long. The restaurant calmed down, and the fury quickly settled as well. Many people chose to silently pay their bill and leave.

 Book 5 14.7

    Book 5 Chapter 14.7 - n


    Strength in numbers, this phrase was no longer practical in the new era. Guns are reliablepanions, but they aren¡¯t omnipotent. As for what these clean humans who didn¡¯t carry weapons signified, anyone with a bit of intelligence understood clearly. In this bloody era where a single remark could result in a gun being drawn and blowing the other party¡¯s brains out, one had to be prepared to pay the price for arrogance and provocation. Those who were able to live were all smart individuals, understanding the benefits of being alive. Those fes who moved before thinking had pretty much died out.


    After cleaning out thest bit of meat on the te, Su led the young man anddy towards the counter. Behind the counter was a middle-aged male, his small beard trimmed extremely neatly. During the entire conflict just now, he continued to do work, as if he wasn¡¯t curious in the slightest. When he saw that Su finished his meal, he handed over a small pouch filled with steel tes, and then signalled to follow him before heading up to the second flood. The second floor and above was the hotel; Su had reserved a room here. What was used for room charge and used as currency was three entire cubic meters of chopped up whale meat. This was a currency far better than the Tartic¡¯s steel tes.


    The room¡¯s furnishing was extremely simple, two beds, a single couch, and a table made up all of the furniture. However, the room¡¯s bed was extremely clean, which was quite a rare find. In the wilderness, this type of high level hotel was prepared for those truly great figures or those with money, while most people slept outdoors or in simple and crude sheds that could only stop wind and rain, sharing a room with more than ten other people.


    When he entered the room, Su buried his body in the couch, half closed his eyes, and then produced the map from his eternal memory region, starting to think about their next n of action. He didn¡¯t expect a ce like Tartic to appear here, and for it to be so prosperous. Moreover, there was a Holy Crusaders stronghold not too far out. Madeline stood by the window, absentmindedly thinking about something. She looked extremely calm on the surface, but if one looked at her long enough, they would feel a faint sense of vertigo, and this feeling would only get stronger. She seemed like she was standing still, but her entire body was actually shaking at an extremely minute frequency. This was her unique training method; before reaching four levels of ability, she practiced through sword forms, while after five levels, it was changed to this slight vibration. After maintaining this slight vibration for five hours, she would obtain aplete evolutionary point.


    This small vibration could only only refine her abilities, it was also a vicious method that possessed both offensive and defensive properties. After adding this small vibration, those cut by Madeline¡¯s heavy sword would not only have a cut injury, but rather a terrifying rupturing wound. As for defense, if she was struck, the momentary vibration would disrupt the enemy¡¯s strength, thus preventing them from disying all of their attacks¡¯ effects.


    Cirvanas upied arge bed alone, deeply asleep. His abilities had just increased, and he had continuously trained himself by repeatedly investing his body¡¯s energy. Now that it was time to rest, he finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. This period of rest was also his body¡¯s time to recover and adapt to new abilities.


    Meanwhile, Su was currently seriously considering the possibility of going to war with the Holy Crusaders.


    At his and Madeline¡¯s level, any further improvement required arge amount of evolutionary points. Su himself had the possibility of advancing to ten levels, while Madeline had the potential for ten levels of ability even before her transformation, her potential after undergoing the third evolution naturally improved a step further. As for how frightening an eleventh level ability was, Su had no idea. When he was in the ck Dragonriders, his level of authority only allowed him ess to a limited few ninth level abilities. However, as for how much resources was needed for further advancement, this was something he understood extremely clearly.


    Su subconsciously activated the Cross-Sectional Detection ability again. In his perception, the world became blurry once again, as if extremely simr shadows were ovepping on top of each other. Apart from the shadow fault that appeared in the beginning, there were now a few new shadows. However, the newly appeared faults were extremely unstable, sometimes appearing, sometimes not, to the extent where some only appeared once. In addition, the new spatial faults weren¡¯t continuous, there were some areas that weren¡¯t covered. Su knew that his perception ability was currently improving, the ability to see more and more fragmented spatial faults proof of this. However, Cross-Sectional Detection wasn¡¯t that simple. After using his perception abilities again and again, Su felt that he seemed to have touched upon something that was hiding behind the entire world, and what was strange was that... it seemed to be alive.

 Book 5 14.8

    Book 5 Chapter 14.8 - n


    In Su¡¯s perception, bits of energy continuously scattered out from the void. Madeline¡¯s high frequency small intensity vibration was currently making the space resonate, several hidden spatial faults appeared and disappeared in her surroundings. Each time a spatial fault opened, there would always be a bit of energy released, a small amount of it absorbed by Madeline, most of it lost in this world. The sleeping Cirvanas was also absorbing this energy, but much lesspared to Madeline. Some of this dispersed energy drifted over towards Su, but when he tried to absorb it, he ended up empty-handed. Even if he reached out his hand and made contact with those strands of energy, they would only break apart and scatter, simply impossible to absorb. If he didn¡¯t activate the Cross-Sectional Detection ability, Su wouldn¡¯t have even realized that he touched these energy wisps. This energy was too weak, and too hidden. If not for the fact that he saw Madeline and Cirvanas currently absorbing it, Su wouldn¡¯t even know that this energy could be used. Could this be the true source of evolutionary points?


    To acquire evolutionary points, obtain the energy to modify the body, traditionally, the most effective method was fighting and eating, requiring the support of arge amount of resources.


    After thinking for a long time, Su finally decided that he still had to seize Tartic and the Holy Crusaders¡¯ stronghold, and then use this to start a war against the Holy Crusaders, seize and upy their resources. Cooperation was impossible. Meanwhile, even if he could detect the apostle¡¯s existence within the spatial fault, running still wasn¡¯t a real way. Even if he fled southward to anothernd, he would still be found by the apostle sooner orter. Winning against Pandora once did not equivocate to possessing the power to win over the apostle. Su believed that while Madeline and himself improved at flying speed, the other party wouldn¡¯t just sit still and do nothing.


    Power, power was the devil, power was everything!


    The feeling the secretive and immeasurable apostle gave Su was extremelyplicated. He felt a deep fear, but also an indescribable excitement, as well as even... a deep desire.


    The problemid in that taking action against the Holy Crusaders, was this truly a good idea? He remembered that a long time ago, Su had previously carried out an assassination mission, the thought-provoking words his target spoke before his death now sounding by his ears again, ¡°... go north, look for... Holy... Cross... there lies... the answer... you are looking for...¡±


    This was something that already happened a long time ago...


    Su opened his eyes, released a light sigh. However, right at this moment, something seemed to have shed past his field of view!


    It was like a streak of lightning through a dark night, this sh of light making even Su¡¯s line of thoughte to a halt! In that instant, almost every single cell in his body stopped their activity, his blood flow also thus stopping!


    ¡°What happened?!¡± Madeline immediately detected Su¡¯s abnormality. She stopped her body¡¯s fine vibrations, now looking at Su with great concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± Su raised his hand, stopping the youngdy¡¯s questioning. He then took a deep breath, closed his eyes again, and then began to review his memories bit by bit.


    Everything that had just happened was restored, and then yed bit by bit, as if time itself had slowed down. Su discarded all of his own emotions, starting to search through every detail in these scenes. Finally, after repeatedly verification, he found the thing he just saw.


    That was a stic barrel that was ced in a corner of the room, roughly 30 centimeters in diameter, the top half cut off. Apart from the barrel wall that was two centimeters thick, there wasn¡¯t anything unusual about it. It was meant for holding trash in the room. It was extremely sturdy, and at the same time extremely clean, of course, using the standard of the wilderness. After being scrubbed for a long time, the original design on the barrel¡¯s surface had already pretty much disappeared. Only, near the bottom of the barrel, he could still see a string of more than ten digits, simrly heavily worn. He could only barely make out a few of the characters.


    The stic barrel was actually extremely special, the material quite sturdy, and it could resist all types of high temperature and acidic corrosion, and it was also semi-transparent, allowing one to roughly make out what was stored inside, yet wouldn¡¯t be affected by light. The serial number was actually extremely ordinary as well, not carrying any inherent meaning. However, when all of this wasbined together, its meaning for Su became entirely different.


    A scene suddenly appeared in Su¡¯s consciousness.


    That was a green world. Everything he saw was blurry and chaotic. He understood that this was the result of looking out from water. He could see, had his own consciousness, yet couldn¡¯t move, as if his body wasn¡¯t his own at all, just an isted consciousness floating in water.


    Before him stood two white robed elders who looked at the documents in their hands while pointing at him, continuously saying something. Even though there was a formless yet firm protective screen between them, he could still ¡®hear¡¯ their conversation. However, what was strange was that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying. That was anguage he had never heard of before.


    At this moment, a simrly clothed individual hurriedly walked past the two elders. He carefully carried a round vessel, through the barrel¡¯s walls, he was able to see that most of it was filled with a blood red viscous liquid. At the bottom of the circr barrel was a serial number.


    In that instant, the remaining half of the rubbish can and the vessel carefully carried in this person¡¯s hands merged together, the defective digits all finding their respective positions!


    In that instant, a sudden p of thunder rumbled, shattering this scene. Su woke up from the depths of his consciousness. He finally knew what was disturbing him all this time, the scene that he had always forgotten whenever he woke up from his dreams. He also knew that this wasn¡¯t just an imaginary dream.

 Book 5 15.1

    Book 5 Chapter 15.1 - Exploring the Dream


    Su picked up the barrel in the corner of the room, and then carefully observed it with his eyes. In reality, this waspletely unnecessary. Su¡¯s multi-faceted perception abilities had already clearly examined all data regarding this rubbish can, so looking at it or not looking made no difference. However, he still looked at it repeatedly for a long time, and only then did he reach out his hand to pinch and tear at the barrel¡¯s walls.


    The stic barrel immediately changed shape, but it didn¡¯t rip apart. When Su loosened his fingers, it unexpectedly slowly recovered its original state. Su¡¯s casual tear already possessed seven levels of power, so even a centimeter thick steel alloy te would be torn apart, yet he couldn¡¯t do anything to this thick stic barrel. After thinking for a bit, Su fished out a lighter and began to burn the barrel¡¯s wall. After a minute, the lighter was already overheating, yet the barrel¡¯s walls didn¡¯t even have a burn mark.


    Su released a light sigh, verifying that this stic barrel was quite unordinary. From its physical properties, it already represented the highest level of the olden era¡¯s science and technology. However, for some unknown reason, he just couldn¡¯t feel happy. Meanwhile, the instincts hibernating in his body were exceptionally quiet as well, as if they had no intentions of interfering, submitting to Su¡¯s decision.


    The clues to his birth¡¯s mysteries already appeared, however, the choice to pick up this key or not left Su hesitant. If it truly was as those dream fragments disyed, that he came from that type of ce, even if he found his ce of birth, it would still be difficult to ascertain what kind of dangers he would encounter. Su didn¡¯t fear danger, only, right now, he didn¡¯t feel like he had the qualifications to risk danger. At the very least, he still had to take care of Madeline and Persephone, owing the beautiful and cunning dragonrider general too, too much.


    Regardless, he still had to get to the bottom of the matter before him right now.


    Su arrived before a bar counter, ced the rubbish can on the counter, and then directly asked, ¡°Where did this thinge from?¡±


    The man behind the counter always had an indifferent expression, not showing interest in anything happening in his surroundings, only busy with work from morning to night, whether it be cleaning dishes, preparing food, or mixing the leftovers customers didn¡¯t eat together and then using special machinery to press it into cubes. This seemingly disgusting food was quite weed by refugees, because it had enough calories and didn¡¯t taste that bad.


    When he heard Su¡¯s question, he slowly raised his head, gave the rubbish can in Su¡¯s hands an absent-minded look, and then didn¡¯t say anything, only continuing with his work.


    If it was anywhere else, his actions wouldn¡¯t be that big of a deal, as quite a few people would treat this type of attitude as those of a hidden powerful ability user. Even if others found it unsightly, it still didn¡¯t matter. With his three fourth levelbat abilities, he indeed could do as he wished in many ces. Even in Tartic, he could be considered a top figure. However, unfortunately, the two he faced right now were top figures even in the ck Dragonriders, and they couldpletely see through his abilities. What was even more unfortunate was that right now, Su didn¡¯t have any patience.


    Su ced the rubbish can on the counter. His upper body leaned forward, reaching a hand out to tap this man on the shoulder while asking, ¡°Where did this thinge from?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes immediately released a sh of light, coldly shouting, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± While shouting, his right hand moved, already grabbing Su¡¯s wrist. The man¡¯s originally lean arm began to swell with muscles, more than doubling its size. Veins appeared on his simrly erged palm, wishing to crush Su¡¯s wrist in an attempt to teach this seemingly rather delicate little fe that Tartic wasn¡¯t a ce where just anyone could behave atrociously.


    Su¡¯s hand didn¡¯t move that quickly, but when the man¡¯s four levels of powernded on his wrist, it was like a drop of water merging into a sea,pletely useless. Su¡¯s hand descended at the same speed it normally would have. The man¡¯s face immediately became red-purple, now not only his arm swelling, but his entire body as well. His skin disyed a strange bright purple, the result of disying power beyond what the body could handle, causingrge amounts of capiry blood vessels to break apart.


    He already raised his power to the peak, yet he still couldn¡¯t stop Su¡¯s descending arm. Behind Su¡¯s beautiful and not particrly robust arm rested a mountainous pressure, his own tiny amount of strengthpletely negligible!


    With a light pa sound, Su¡¯s armnded on the man¡¯s shoulder.


    The sound wasn¡¯t that loud, Su¡¯s movement was also extremely soft, just like patting the shoulder of an old friend. However, with numerous and densely packed bone fracturing sounds, the shoulder bones of this man who had four levels of defense immediatelypletely shattered, breaking into small fragments less than a cubic centimeter in size. This type of injury was something not even an ability user with six levels of defense couldpletely recover from, so it would definitely greatly affect his futurebat strength.


    The man sat paralyzed on the floor, all color disappearing from his face, bing pale to the extreme, his right hand falling limply to his side. At this time, the eyes he looked at Su with finally contained a bit of panic, but even more resentment, hatred, and fear. Su made his way around the counter, squatted down in front of his body, and then with his unique sweet-sounding voice said, ¡°You wanted to crush my hand, so I shattered your shoulder. Simrly, if someone pointed their gun at me, I will remove their head. Since you are an ability user that isn¡¯t too weak, you should understand the rules of this era¡¯s game, so don¡¯t do anything foolish anymore. Alright, now, tell me, where did this thinge from?¡±


    At this moment, the male finally understood that Su wasn¡¯t joking with him, nor was he intentionally provoking him, but that he truly wished to know the origins of this rubbish can. Heughed bitterly, now regretting his previous pride and self-thought cleverness.

 Book 5 15.2

    Book 5 Chapter 15.2 - Exploring the Dream


    The man forcefully endured the pain and then said, ¡°This thing... if I don¡¯t recall incorrectly, is something picked back from twenty years ago. Back then, when a group of people explored the depths of the Great Gold Field, they brought back many strange things. At that time, Tartic didn¡¯t exist yet, and this was merely an inhabitednd with a poption of around a hundred. They left with many people, but less than ten returned. After staying two days in our inhabited area, they left behind a pile of useless things before leaving. Back then, I was just a young man with a bit of strength, able to seize a gun from the pile of trash they left behind, and then picked up some useless things. This stic barrel was also picked up from that time, already cut when I obtained it, so I have no idea what was originally stored inside. When I saw that it was pretty much impossible to damage, I kept it all this time. However, since it didn¡¯t have any real uses, I left it in the room to use as a rubbish can.¡±


    Su continued his questioning. ¡°What kind of background do those people have? How long did they stay in the gold field? Back then, aside from the barrel, what else did they leave behind? What kind of things did they bring with them?¡±


    The man said with a bitter smile, ¡°I only know they were all ability users, nothing else. Back then, I was just a refugee, barely stronger than others, so how could I possible pry into their matters? They stayed in the gold field for arger half a month I think, the concrete amount of time I cannot recall. When they left, it was a ten vehicle fleet, but when they returned, only three were left. As for the things they left behind... they left behind quite a few guns, most of them broken, a few still usable. There were many alloy packing trunks, as well as a few stic barrels like this. The trunks were all empty, but they were good materials for building houses, so everyone fought over them. Only these empty barrels were useless. After I managed to snatch a gun, I picked up a few. Later on, I opened up an inn in the inhabited area, and after that, Sdin and his men came, turning the inhabited area into Tartic. I continued to manage my inn and restaurant, all the way until this day.¡±


    After asking a few more questions and making sure that he couldn¡¯t obtain any more information from the man, he looked towards Madeline. In many areas of olden era knowledge, the youngdy knew much more than he did.


    ¡°If he isn¡¯t lying, then therge gold field should have an olden era secret research base, more over its size not small.¡± The youngdy flicked the rubbish can on the counter a few times, and then said, ¡°This type of barrel¡¯s original use should be to store precious raw materials with powerful corrosive properties, and it might also have been used to transport extremely dangerous biological materials. Its material is quite special, difficult to produce on arge scale even with our current level of technology. That is likely a limited production type good of a certainboratory. Just from this alone, it should be an extremely valuable ce that deserves a look.¡±


    Su muttered to himself, ¡°Those people only went there once, which means that they already moved out all useful items. We might end up empty-handed even if we make a trip.¡±


    ¡°That might not necessarily be the case. Even if we waste a trip, we would only be wasting a bit of time, let alone the fact that even if we don¡¯t go now, we¡¯ll still have to goter.¡± Madeline said.


    Su thought for a bit, and then he finally nodded.


    Apart from the few tons of whale shark meat they arrived with, the three of them didn¡¯t seem to have any other luggage. As such, things were quite simple when they decided to leave. After waking Cirvanas and bringing some food and water with them, they immediately set off. Ten minutester, just like when the three arrived, no one stopped them from leaving Tartic.


    Tartic¡¯s main entrance was a rolling steel gate over ten centimeters thick, giving off quite the olden era great industrial feeling. An enormous portrait hung from the top of the main entrance, depicting a man whose entire face was covered in a thick beard, his body that had put on a bit of weight unexpectedly making him appear a bit kind. The man on the portrait wasughing heartily, his arms opened before him. Below the picture was a striking line ofrge words: Wee to Tartic, ourmon home!


    Only after walking out did Su turn around to look at this picture. The man on this enormous picture was Sdin. Even though Su never met him, there were more than ten pictures of Sdin in Tartic, as well as three sculptures, so it was hard to not know who he was even if he tried. Tartic¡¯s style reminded Su of a few small countries to the south of the olden era federation, all of them worshiping a single person. Of course, the worshipping of a single person was much moremon in the new era. If one were to usebat strength as the standard, the value of leaders who were ability users might reach tens or over a hundred times that of an ordinary person. In the olden era, leaders likely couldn¡¯t even defeat an ordinary robust man.


    When he turned back around, Su began to walk in the direction of the gold fields, quickly disappearing from the sentinels¡¯ line of sight.


    At this moment, in the major¡¯s mansion, which was also Tartic¡¯s tallest and grandest structure, Sdin dressed in a field uniform was currently standing before a french window, gazing in the Great Gold Fields¡¯ direction, deep in thought. Only after some time had passed did he say, ¡°They already left?¡±


    Behind Sdin stood a tall and beautiful youngdy. She also also in a military uniform, perfectly setting off her astonishing figure. When she heard Sdin¡¯s question, she took a step forward and said, ¡°Correct. From what the guards have reported, they left Tartic ten minutes ago and walked towards the Great Gold Fields.¡±


    ¡°The Great Gold Fields...¡± Sdin stared fixedly at the scenery outside the window. Winters here were cold and dark, a fog asionally pervading the air. When looking out of the mayor mansion¡¯s top floor, even though his line of sight could pass over Tartic¡¯s walls, he still couldn¡¯t see that far. However, Sdin¡¯s sharp eyes seemed to pass through the thick fog, locking onto a mysterious ce.


    ¡°Do you think they have a chance of finding and even entering that ce?¡± Sdin suddenly asked.


    The youngdy frowned and thought to herself. This was clearly a question that was difficult to answer. After thinking carefully for a bit, only then did she say with uncertainty, ¡°Even though the innkeeper Kenton is quite disagreeable, his strength is still not bad. However, not even he could retaliate in the slightest against that man, so they probably can enter.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that might not necessarily be the case.¡± Sdin stroked his beard and chuckled a few times. Then, he said, ¡°If you knew what kind of people those who entered back then were, you might not have the same opinion as you do now. They were all people from the Holy Crusaders, among them at least seven of them great knights!¡±

 Book 5 15.3

    Book 5 Chapter 15.3 - Exploring the Dream


    ¡°Seven great knights? Twenty years ago?¡± The young woman widened her mouth with shock.


    ¡°Correct, seven great knights and thirty crusaders! If it wasn¡¯t because my special rtionship with Great Knight Wagariel, he wouldn¡¯t have told me about these things either, even though so many years have already passed since then. Do you know how many returned from that ce?¡± Sdin had a profound smile on his face as he asked another question.


    ¡°How many?¡± The young woman waspletely hooked in, but of course, a small part of it was to y along with his whims.


    When he saw this woman¡¯s pleading expression, Sdin felt rather satisfied, and thus said, ¡°The number of great knights who returned alive, was only two! One of them precisely Wagariel, or else he wouldn¡¯t have known so much.¡±


    ¡°Only two came back?!¡± A strange sense of fear suddenly gripped the young woman¡¯s heart. She asked with a somewhat strained manner, ¡°But, Lord Sdin, that ce¡¯s active range in these past years... hasn¡¯t it grownrger andrger? Will it end up reaching Tartic?¡±


    Sdin couldn¡¯t help butugh, saying, ¡°The active range, even the point closest to Tartic is more than 90 kilometers! Even with the current expansion speed, it¡¯ll still be more than a decade before it reaches our doorstep. What is the point in worrying about something so far away?¡±


    ¡°But, now that those three are going there, will something happen?¡± Fear still lingered in the young woman¡¯s mind, the trembling voiceing out from her pale lips even proving this point.


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re worried for that man?¡± Sdin roared withughter, walking withrge steps up to this woman, closely examining her alluring face, and then said, ¡°That man named Su really isn¡¯t that bad, even moving my heart! If he cane back alive, I wouldn¡¯t mind letting the two of you fuck a few times! However, I have to watch from the side!¡±


    The woman bit her lower lip, cursing softly. ¡°You really are a pervert!¡±


    This sentence turned Sdin into a bull that saw red, his breathing bing heavy, suddenly pressing the woman against the floor, fiercely tearing at the uniform covering her body, quickly removing everything that covered her. He then smashed over ferociously! He shook his body, roaring while gasping for breath, ¡°Right, I am a pervert! This damn world, only lunatics and perverts can survive!¡±


    The woman struggled about, but these actions only served to further stimte Sdin. She cried out, trying to instigate disharmony, ¡°Then when thates, could it be that it really will be enough for you just to watch? The two women at Su¡¯s side seem to both be quite excellent!¡±


    However, unexpectedly, Sdin didn¡¯t be more violent because of her words, instead stopping his movements. His body¡¯s temperature also quickly waned.


    Heughed coldly, and then said, ¡°I still want to live a few more years.¡±


    Sdin wasn¡¯t necessarily extremely smart, but he was extremely sensible. This was amon trait all who climbed up to a certain level of status shared.


    Su naturally wasn¡¯t aware of this, nor did he have interest in these internal affairs. Right now, all of his attention was focused on the Great Gold Field he had just stepped foot in.


    The Great Gold Field was just what was used to refer to this vast area covering over a thousand square kilometers. In reality, it wasn¡¯t much different from the wilderness. The great earth was covered in thickyers of ice and snow, sparse woods scattered throughout the great earth. Most of the trees had already been dead for many years, but a small few were still alive, and these trees were extremely easy to recognize. All of them had warped and sharp tree branches that werepletely different from normal trees, some even able to move on their own. The dark green trunks also set them apart from ordinary trees.


    The sky was dark, thick clouds pressing close to the earth surface as if they would copse at any moment. Winds whistled past, not all that powerful, but extremely cold. The feeling Su felt from his skin told him that the surrounding temperature was already negative forty degrees. This was a ce that really wasn¡¯t friendly towards life, yet it possessed a life density other regions didn¡¯t have. As far as the eye could see, the snowy ins would have one or two slowly wriggling ck points every few kilometers. In areas inside the forest that could somewhat bring one some shelter from the wind rested a few extremely simple and crude sheds. Through Su¡¯s sight strengthened green left eye, the ck dots all became clear human figures. Their bodies were wrapped in thick cloth strips and other fibers that could protect them from the cold. These humans¡¯ body shapes were strange, quite different from that of ordinary humans, as if they were innate malformations. The wind was extremely cold, but it didn¡¯t snow. These people used simple tools to dig up the snow and scoop out the earth, cing the things they asionally found in the pouch on their back.


    From the moment he stepped foot inside the Great Gold Field, Su already felt a faint numbing pain from his skin, a warning his skin produced towards powerful radiation. This level of radiation intensity was far greater than what normal people could endure, yet right now, he could see at least several thousand individuals wandering about the Great Gold Field, digging about, not fearing the cold or the fatal radiation.


    It seemed like regardless of the era, when there was danger to one¡¯s existence, food and survival were always irrefusable temptations.


    Scattered around the Great Gold Fields were a dozen or so supply stations. They all belonged to Tartic, providing the most basic necessities for the refugees living in the Great Gold Fields. Of course, all of these things had to be exchanged for with nuclear goods.


    As they proceeded deeper into the Great Gold Fields, an indescribable feeling of fear quietly descended, as if there really was an invisible pair of eyes overlooking everything happening above the great earth. An invisible tension unknowingly gripped the hearts of every person here. The movement of the people in the Great Gold Fields became more and more rigid, their breathing also rough, heavy, and rigid.


    Su, Madeline, and Cirvanas walked in a line towards the depths of the Great Gold Fields. It was still Su at the very front, the youngdy at the very back, while Cirvanas walked in the middle. Su gradually increased his speed, the group advancing at a uniform speed of twenty kilometers per hour. Three hourster, the three of them arrived at the central region of the Great Gold Fields. Even the craziest scroungers would rarely enter the core region. Even though the amount of goods here was abundant, the distance from the nearest supply station was too great, so none of these individuals had enough strength to go inside, and thene back alive.


    When Su walked past, many scroungers would raise their heads and give them a look, and then they would bury their heads in their own work again. Quite a few individuals didn¡¯t even raise their heads.


    When he saw a scrounger whose body was packed with pink mutated tissues, face whose five sense organs couldn¡¯t even be seen, Cirvanas¡¯ mind involuntarily twitched a few times.


    Su who walked at the very front suddenly stopped, as if he detected something. Then, he made a signal for them to keep up with him before suddenly increasing speed and sprinting into the distance.

 Book 5 15.4

    Book 5 Chapter 15.4 - Exploring the Dream


    At the other end of the Great Gold Fields, a bulge suddenly emerged from the snowy surface that was smooth like a mirror. It quickly moved about, leaving behind a long mark on the snowy ins. The bulge wasn¡¯t thatrge, yet the movement speed was extremely shocking, already moving more than ten kilometers in the blink of an eye. It suddenly stopped, the upper part of the snow pile breaking open. A part of its head stuck out from the ice and snow, the long nose sniffing the air forcefully a few times, and then its entire head popped out. It waspletely different from any known creature, at both sides of its head eight eyes arranged in an S shape, these eyespletely different from the colors and shapes of normal eyes. It opened six pairs of eyes at the same time, looking all around it. The moment its six eyes opened, a faint but beautiful halo of light suddenly appeared around its head. The little life wasn¡¯t thatrge, about the size of a small fox. Its body was a faint silvery-gray in color mixed with gray-colored stripes. Upon closer inspection, the surface of its body was covered in thick and sturdy hard skin, some areas covered in tough, semi-transparent scales, offering increased protection over its important areas. Under the transparent scales, its body¡¯s luster slowly swirled about, bing almost one with the surrounding environment.


    It supported its body, all of its eyes staring forward. One of the two pairs of eyes that had remained shut this entire time opened. These seven eyes with distinct radiance formed a strange diagram, and a semi-transparent seven-colored light cover immediately surrounded its body. Less than a hundred meters in front of it, the snow over the ground mysteriously disappeared, revealing pitch-ck earth. The soil was quite moist, and it even continuously released steaming heat. If one looked down from above, they would find that several oval shaped holes suddenly appeared on the snowfield, and they were still continuously expanding.


    Scorching hot water vapor continuously emerged from the soil, melting the ice and snow along the edge, expanding the exposed earth surface. Several of these exposed surfaces began to move about, as if something was about to dig its way out.


    The little thing that stood upright on the snow field released a low growl, intimidating the enemy that hadn¡¯t showed itself yet. It suddenly opened its mouth, its small head producing a shockinglyrge mouth, almost splitting the entire head in half! Inside the oral cavity were two rows of teeth, sharp and a bit disorderly. The teeth¡¯s des were curved towards the mouth, so once prey was mped down on, it would be extremely difficult for them to escape. Just from this action of opening its mouth alone, one could see just how great its offensive prowess was.


    The steaming earth produced a bulge. Several ck, octopus tentacle like things reached out from the earth, supported above a dark grey enormous cocoon. The gray cocoon split apart soon after, producing a creature simr to a hound from within. Its fur was still mmy, mucus continuously dripping from its body. The lower half of its body was like that of a wolf, four long and powerful ws, but its upper body was perfectly straight like that of an insect with an exoskeleton. Apart from that, it had two small forelimbs, the ends of these forelimbs sawtooth des like those of a praying mantis. This was an extremely strange and unnatural creature, as if two different species were forcefully pieced together. Its body¡¯s muscles were almost excessively developed, but its skin hadrge patches of damage, some parts revealing bright colored flesh, others even covered under some sturdy scales. It had the head of a wolf, its mouth tough and forceful. However, its main offensive tool should be the pair of des on its forelimbs.


    It had just emerged from the cocoon, so it still seemed a bit clumsy, only stabilizing itself after swaying a bit. Light yellow viscous liquid continuously dripped from its fur, flowing along its injuries, along its mouth, and even from its ears and eyes. The cold wind continuously scattered steam, blowing against its body, yet it was unable to dry up the mucus, nor could it make it freeze. The mucusnded on the ground drop after drop, and the moment they touched the ground, they would release release slight sounds, as well as produce ck smoke, the corrosive properties not any inferior to powerful acids.


    As soon as it was able to stand firmly, it stared at the little creature at the other side of the snowy ins. Growling sounds continuously sounded from its throat, the four ws supporting itself continuously scratching against the earth; however, it didn¡¯t immediately throw itself over. The little thing that crouched in the snond was less than a third of its own size, yet it instinctively felt a great threat, somewhat unwilling to rush over. Its limited intelligence couldn¡¯t decide why it would be scared of this little creature, but the animal instincts it had left made it stop in ce.


    The exposed soil was still rolling over and over, continuously producing six or seven mounds. Severalrge cocoons emerged from these earth mounds. The mounds continuously produced greasy yellow liquid until the ground became like a swamp.


    Even thoughpanions would quickly appear, the mutated hound that appeared first still didn¡¯t rush over, only growling in demonstration. What flowed out from between its criss-crossed teeth wasn¡¯t only yellow liquid, but also thick, dark-red blood.


    Upon seeing the eight areas of exposed soil, as well as the several dozen enormous cocoons that emerged, the little creature that maintained an offensive stance this entire time also began to develop some misgivings.


    The strange creature before its eyes possessed irresistible temptation. Not only was it a rare delicacy, every part of its body, every cell, every gene carried inestimable value. In this little thing¡¯s instinctive sequence, the acquisition of various genepositions was second only to survival. It was to the extent where when faced with certain genes that were extremely important to its evolution, it was worth gambling one¡¯s life for. The hound and insect mixture was precisely a moving treasury that carried many important genes. It was also the main thing that drew this little creature here.

 Book 5 15.5

    Book 5 Chapter 15.5 - Exploring the Dream


    What it was curious about was its that own needs for food wasn¡¯t that great, and the acquiring of genes even more so only needed a bit of blood, at most some important tissues. Regardless, the creature in front of it was already enough for it to eat for an entire day. However, why did this ce disy such a great reaction to its arrival, to the extent where an entire poption took action?! It suddenly developed interest in the mother body of thismunity hidden deep beneath the frozen earth. Thus, it inwardly remembered this ce. Its brain¡¯s volume was extremely small, yet it possessed intelligence that definitely didn¡¯t match its size. It fetched a map from its memory region, and then ced an important marking on its current location. The map was extremely strange, and it was extremely detailed, moreover easily zoomed into or out of. When it was zoomed in to its max, even a small grain of sand would be asrge as a boulder. In addition, the regions this map disyed were extremely irregr, disyingrge arcs, recording the route it had taken after its birth.


    The little creature extended its forelimbs, producing two des from their ends. It grinded them together, producing an ear-splitting sound. In the world of creatures, this was a hundred percent a demonstration of power and provocation. It seemed like both parties had simr offensive methods. The problemid in the fact that its two des that were less than three centimeters long werepletely different from its opponent¡¯s enormous des that exceeded a meter in length.


    When faced with this type of provocation, the enormous wolf insect merged body finally couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. The enormous cocoons that appeared one after another gave it confidence once again, making its innately savage nature dominate its hesitation.


    Following a loud and clear roar, the wolf and insect hybrid suddenly jumped! The four ws that supported its body were extremely forceful, propelling its body that was over a hundred kilograms in weight close to ten meters, and with a few more jumps, it already arrived before the little fe, its des fiercely piercing downwards! The enormous des, if theynded, could easy slice it in half.


    However, its opponent possessed immeasurable flexibility and nimbleness. It rolled on the snowy ground, dodging the de that pierced downwards, and then moved between the wolf ws, thus disappearing from its line of sight.


    Suddenly losing track of the opponent¡¯s whereabouts made the enormous wolf howl impatiently. Its head looked all around, flinging the mucus and viscous blood in its mouth everywhere. It didn¡¯t have to wait at all, immediately feeling a powerful stinging pain from its tail bottom area. The enemy that had just disappeared had already made its way around its body, climbing onto its body along its extremely damaged tail, moreover proceeding along its back towards the upright insect upper body! When it turned its head around to look towards its back, only then did it seem that apart from a pair of forelimbs, the little fe also had six long, jointed limbs, currently crawling along its body in a fast and nimble manner. The six jointed limbs¡¯ ends were extremely sharp, every single time they descended piercing deeply into the thick wolf skin, producing narrow but deep injuries.


    The insect upper body on its enormous wolf base was covered in a thick and sturdy exoskeleton, so it had confidence that it wouldn¡¯t receive more serious injuries. When that little fe crawled to its shoulder area, it would discover that it made a huge miscalction. It not only had a wolf head; this wolf head¡¯s angle of movement exceeded 200 degrees! This was true for the des as well. In addition, the hair and skin covering the wolf head were to arge degree purely for decoration, the bones underneath were what truly possessed great defensive strength. Its material simr to the exoskeleton of insects, toughness perhaps not enough to stop the direct chop from a heavy hatchet, but it definitely didn¡¯t fear a shot from an ordinary pistol at close range.


    The little fe¡¯s six jointed limbs produced sparks along the insect exoskeleton, the tes of exoskeletonparable to steel having shallow traces carved on their surface. It couldn¡¯t pierce through the enemy¡¯s exoskeleton, but it reached its objective: it now approached its prey¡¯s head.


    When hunting normal creatures, the head wasn¡¯t the most important target. The neck, vertebra, or perhaps the anus were the most vital areas. However, the little creature¡¯s hunting instincts told it that the head was the only true weak point of the enemy before it, attacking any other part not enough to paralyze itsbat strength. Its seven pairs of eyes were all equipped with different functions, and the functions weren¡¯t assigned to pairs. Its fourteenpound eyes had 12 different scouting functions. In the little creature¡¯s eyes, even the parts more than ten centimeters below its prey¡¯s fur were faintly discernible. It could be said that its extraordinary perception ability was what made it the most terrifying hunter.


    The wolf head turned around as fast as lightning, its head viciously chomping down, but it didn¡¯tnd on anything.


    The little creature already jumped off its body, unknowingly when producing two pairs of insect-like transparent short wings on its back. They moved about quickly with vibrating sounds, allowing it to float in midair.


    The little creature¡¯s unexpected flight left the enormous wolf head momentarily startled. However, those that could fly were many in number, so this wasn¡¯t enough to make it hesitate for a long time. Two enormous des whistled past, hacking down in a crisscrossed manner! This was both an offensive and defensive action. The enormous wolf wanted to force back the little thing. With its size, having a small and nimble enemy behind its body clearly left it in a disadvantaged position. As long as it struggled for a few more seconds, itspanions would be born, emerging from the enormous cocoons. The several dozen enormous cocoons didn¡¯t all carry a wolf mantis, but rather up to seven different breeds, each able toplement the different parts of theirbat strength. There was one type of soldier that could restrict nimble, small size creatures.


    However, the little creature¡¯s speed exceeded the wolf mantis¡¯ expectations. It retreated with lightning speed, avoiding the intersecting des, and then it shot forward again, its six jointed limbs and two des nailing onto the enormous wolf at the same time! However, the sharp edges only pierced in a centimeter, and then they couldn¡¯t proceed any further. The wolf mantis roaredcently. It had quite the confidence in its own skull¡¯s toughness. As for the damage to its skin, it didn¡¯t mind at all, because it only felt a trivial sensation of pain. It was to the extent where when it brandished its des towards the little thing nailed to its head, it wasn¡¯t scared that the des, after cutting through its opponent, would definitely cut into its own head.


    It knew that its own des couldn¡¯t cut through its own head at all. Moreover, its instincts told it that from the moment it was born, its greatest weakness was hidden within this toughest skull.


    However, the little creature also knew this fact.

 Book 5 15.6

    Book 5 Chapter 15.6 - Exploring the Dream


    Right before the pair of wolf eyes, the small creature¡¯s chest suddenly split open, revealing four long and narrow, willow leaf like pieces of flexible flesh. The flexible flesh immediately released a yellow-orange hazy radiance that looked mysterious and beautiful. However, when the wolf mantis saw this, it only felt great fear. Its body¡¯s mysterious intuition towards danger was crying out, telling it that something terrifying was about to happen!


    The moment its intuition issued this warning, the most terrifying thing happened. A nearly imperceivable high frequency vibration was produced from the four light sources in the little creature¡¯s chest, and with its body, limbs, and des as the mediary, were transmitted into the wolf mantis¡¯ skull. The vibration frequency was instantly adjusted over a hundred times, and then the key to destruction was found.


    The wolf mantis skull¡¯s intrinsic frequency was found, and it began to tremble and vibrate in response. Immediately, the rigid and nearly indestructible skull was covered in cracks, the brain within the skull even more so sted into a surging blood paste. Under this vibration resonance attack, the wolf mantis¡¯ skull became extremely vulnerable.


    In the moment of impending destruction, the wolf mantis¡¯ consciousness separated from anger and fear, remembering the order it was given when born. Apparently, the target wasn¡¯t the little fe before it. Only, it already didn¡¯t have a chance to ponder over this question, and with its limited intelligence, it likely wouldn¡¯t have been able to produce an answer anyway.


    The little fe¡¯s des brandished about, easily hacking open the wolf mantis¡¯ cracked skull. It buried its entire head inside, fiercely sucked at the brain matter, and then leapt off the wolf mantis whose body still hadn¡¯t fallen onto the ground. After spinning a few times in the air, it gracefullynded on the snowy ground, its sevenpound eyes staring at the enormous cocoons that were starting to open. It wasn¡¯t in a rush tounch an attack, instead taking the time to digest the spoils of war it had just obtained.


    There was no need to doubt thebat strength of the wolf mantis, but it could be said to have met its natural predator. The little fe¡¯s des and limbs were all weapons with extraordinary strength, but after it instinctively evolved the high frequency vibration attack, these weapons often times only became tools to cut up its food.


    Even though there were many enormous cocoons here, in its eyes, these were all just food, the amount more of less making no difference. After all, for a lion, whether it faced a single sheep or a herd of them, it was all the same.


    However, the strange feeling in its stomach made it feel some hesitation. It obtained the wolf mantis¡¯ genes, the preliminary perception informing it that these gene fragments could advance its own evolution. However all of the genes it obtained from the wolf mantis were damaged and fragmented,cking many important parts like a painting with many small pieces torn off. This type of shattered genes would at most be used as reference during its evolutionary process, unable to be directly absorbed and changed. In addition, the areas that were shattered seemed to have been chosen carefully, the pattern of damage in itself a type of secret. If one wanted to decipher it, even if one was equipped with the most advanced gics and mathematical engineeringboratory, it still might take several decades of time.


    The little fe obviously wasn¡¯t equipped with the analytical abilities of a top levelboratory, and it only had the talent to directly absorb and exploit genes. This made it feel quite discontent with itself. While thinking about these matters, an enormous consciousness suddenly surrounded this entire space! Then, a resonant and dignified voice sounded within the little fe¡¯s consciousness. ¡°Who are you? Why are you attacking my puppets?¡±


    The second question was extremely simple. In the little fe¡¯s subconscious mind, these poppets were all delicious food, and eating didn¡¯t need a reason, and there was even less of a need to ask about the necessity of eating. However, the first question almost short-circuited its thinking.


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    The little fe suddenly discovered that it couldn¡¯t find an answer. It also discovered a question that it had neglected all this time: it didn¡¯t have a name.


    What was its name? This question emerged in its mind.


    Shouldn¡¯t a name be given by one¡¯s parents? This was its second question.


    However, when it was in its mother¡¯s body, its mother didn¡¯t give it a name, nor did it sense a name from its mother¡¯s consciousness.


    What about its father? Or, using its body¡¯s instincts¡¯ way of speaking, what about its male parent? Did its male parent give it a name?


    Male parent...


    This term made it shiver all over with fear!


    For some reason, it always did everything it could to avoid thinking about its own male parent. Even though from the memories it obtained from humans, before the child matured, the male parent should be the main power protecting it.


    No, it discovered where it was wrong. That pointed towards fathers, and not a male parent. A male parent carriedpletely different connotations!


    Right at this moment, almost every single scale over its body stood on end! Enormous fear immediately overwhelmed its consciousness! That was both a familiar and unfamiliar feeling.


    That was... the feeling of its male parent.


    Its male parent wasn¡¯t far away, and he was quickly approaching!


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± The enormous sound rang within the little creature¡¯s consciousness again. Meanwhile, it didn¡¯t say a word, suddenly turning around, flying above the snond like an arrow, disappearing into the boundless snowy ins in the blink of an eye, catching that enormous consciousness unprepared.

 Book 5 16.1

    Book 5 Chapter 16.1 - Enemy of Life


    When sprinting at full speed, Su could stably maintain a speed of three hundred kilometers an hour. This speed already exceeded the olden era¡¯s supercar, and was also enough to send light aircrafts into the skies. However, the new era was one of decreased speed, because no longer were there vast and smooth highways, the airfield runways full of vicious carnivorous grass.


    That was why Su could already be considered a high speed life form.


    In the snond environment, Su could also reach a speed of around two hundred kilometers, or to be more precisely, he wasn¡¯t running, but sliding close to the snow surface. By using magic abilities to apply a thin defensive force field around himself, not only would it ovee atmospheric drag, it would also maintain a gap between his body and the snow surface. Under this type of situation, air became the best lubricant. Su¡¯s posture was extremely strange. While flying above the snow surface, his hands were held perfectly straight in front of him, while his legspletely defied the anatomical structure of humans, the joints inverted as he forcefully stepped down on the great earth, each stamp enough for him to slide another forty to fifty meters.


    A dozen or so kilometers behind him, Madeline was also moving quickly.


    The youngdy¡¯s running movements were graceful and highly effective, each movement perfect, raising the efficiency of energy use to its limit. No movement specialists could pick out the slightest w in her running posture, the potential of the human body disyed to its greatest extent. However, running vertically wasn¡¯t the most suitable movement method. Regardless of whether it was speed or endurance, it was far inferior to animals who ran on four limbs. The reason humans could rule the wasn¡¯t through their individual fighting strength to begin with.


    The difference in running methods decided the speed disparity between the youngdy and Su. In this snowy ins environment, she still had to carry Cirvanas, reducing her speed to barely over a hundred kilometers an hour. As such, the difference between them only widened more and more.


    At this time, Su¡¯s senses became more and more clear. He knew well that there were two existences that he had to pay extremely close attention to a hundred or so kilometers in front of him. He couldn¡¯t say for sure what those were, but this reaction made his instincts surge! He almost couldn¡¯t suppress his own body, wishing to continuously use Extreme Assault to quickly catch up. Only, if he did this, his speed would increase sharply to above five hundred kilometers an hour, but when he reached his objective, most of his stamina would be used up, and it would thus heavily impact hisbat strength.


    Su¡¯s body temperature began to rise, his green left eye even releasing a beam of light that was over ten centimeters long. The one thousand and thirty processing corespletely started up, and then the 500 remaining evolutionary points in his body also began to quickly decline, constructing 70 new intelligence cores at the cost of two evolutionary points each. The new intelligence cores were different from those he already had. They wererger and more effective, every single one¡¯s effectiveness equivalent to five times that of the older ones, but the amount of evolutionary points they consumed was eight times that of the original. They could be regarded as the second generation intelligence cores, ten of them added up together equivalent to the intelligence of an ordinary person. What was more important was that they were equipped with preliminary intelligence, able to independently carry out simple decisions instead of the result of simply epting orders and producing a result.


    The ability to produce second generation intelligence cores was the main sess Su obtained from the plundering of Pride¡¯s will fragment. The new intelligence cores would take an hour to fullyplete, and it wouldn¡¯t affect the battle ahead much, but Su¡¯s instincts and intuition both felt that the battle that was about to begin wouldn¡¯t end in a short amount of time. The enormous feeling of danger also urged Su to set the resolution in producingrge amounts of second generation intelligence cores. The oldputing cores might very well be inadequate in dealing with the impending challenge. 70 second generation intelligence cores meant 140 evolutionary points, and another ten evolutionary points had to be used to integrate them into aplete entity, as well as merge them into the already presentwork ofputing cores. Producing simple nervous tissue and neuralwork wasn¡¯t enough; one had to make an alteration on the gic level, and only then would they truly be a part of the biological body. If this wasn¡¯t done, they would be simr to cancer cells that did more harm than good. The higher the level of evolution, the more changes required on the gic level, which meant the corresponding consumption of evolutionary points.


    During the fight against the lord of the frozen sea, Su plunderedrge amounts of new genes from the new fishmen and whale shark¡¯s bodies, moreover converting them into evolutionary points. Su¡¯s original hesitation was over whether or not to use these evolutionary points on a new tenth level Perception Domain ability or evolve twoplete ninth level Combat Domain or Magic Domain abilities. After all, thetter would have a more direct effect on hisbat strength. However, the new intelligence cores¡¯ construction killed off these thoughts. If he wanted to acquire arge amount of evolutionary points, he had to find morepletely new mutated creatures. This was definitely not a simple matter. In the mutation of creatures, most resulted in failure or didn¡¯t have the potential to grow further, making them useless in helping Su. This was a shortcut, as acquiring evolutionary points through battle was much, much slower.


    As the distance between the two sources of worry and Su gradually decreased, Su also quickly entered a battle stance. All emotions that would affect his judgment were sealed off, turning himselfpletely into an ice-cold, highly effective, and ruthless weapon. Not only his instincts, but Su¡¯s own consciousness also entered this type of state.


    Outside his original intelligence cores, another 30 new intelligence cores began production. A tenth level ability was an unknown variable, not necessarily able to bring any direct upgrade to hisbat strength. Su attached greater importance to his current needs. As the distance shortened, his perception became more and more clear, Su already discovering that one of the biological bodies might be extremelyrge, the region to his perception only a small part of its original body. In Su¡¯s perception world, below the life me that was burning brightly was a wide shadow. As such, the 30 newly produced intelligence cores were Su¡¯s preparation in dealing with the unexpected.


    Even though he wanted to immediately arrive at the scene, Su didn¡¯t increase his speed, instead slowing down a bit. This way, when he reached his destination, Su would still be full of stamina, allowing him to fight a great prolonged battle at his optimal strength.


    This was the part of Su that was the most terrifying.

 Book 5 16.2

    Book 5 Chapter 16.2 - Enemy of Life


    Powerful enemies might be stronger than Su in a certain aspect, but very few could survive a war of attrition against Su.


    Next to the zing life me above the shadow was a small and weak biological radiance, so dim it seemed like it might stop burning at any moment. However, Su¡¯s perception abilities were still extraordinary, already far above most. He already discovered that this small life form¡¯s radiance wasn¡¯t truly about to go out, but rather flickering in and out in different parts of space. In other words, this was a special concealment method it used that exploited space. In addition, this type of method was definitely not used to deal with ordinary creatures, but rather ultra life forms who possessed perception abilities simr to Su¡¯s. From a certain standpoint, the small life and Su already belonged to the same level of life form.


    The other reason that made Su attach just as much importance to the small creature as the zing life form was that the small life form gave him an extremely strange feeling, one that was familiar, possessing some kind of mysterious rtionship to him. There was also a type of extremely powerful threatening and deadly temptation, making Su feel an urge to strangle and absorb it. This feeling had appeared before, the feeling Little Luo gave Su. Only, under Li¡¯s obstruction and his own reasoning¡¯s suppression, Su didn¡¯t allow his instincts to take any further action. What followed was Little Luo¡¯s defensive behavior and escape, and then he never perceived its aura again.


    Could it be that this was also his child? This thought involuntarily appeared in his mind, but he then inwardly shook his head. In his memories, the women that appeared and interacted with him clearly existed, with every single intimate contact he made remembered clearly. Aside from Li, Su didn¡¯t recall any women carrying his child.


    That was why the small lifecked the type of familial and blood rtionship, but possessed simr and perhaps even greater enticement and threat. This immediately made Su raise his vignce, as well as engrave its existence within his mind. Then, Su concentrated half of his perception abilities onto its body, locking onto it.


    Right at this moment, the little life clearly sensed something, the life radiance suddenly burning brightly, freeing itself from Su¡¯s mental targeting, and then quickly fled into the distance. It escaped Su¡¯s range of perception before Su could lock onto it again, thus disappearing. In that short amount of time, it already escaped more than ten kilometers away, the speed it instantly erupted with not any inferior to Su¡¯s Extreme Assault!


    ¡°Ran that quickly?¡± Su narrowed his left eye, the evaluation he had of this little fe going up another notch, including it on the list of important targets.


    Right now, Su was ice-cold and cruel, not regarding the little fe as a threat, but more so treating it as prey he had to capture. If he werepeting in evolution speed and increase inbat strength, Su¡¯s body was like an enormous arsenal, the amount of weapons pulled out not enough to even be considered scrap. If he truly smashed apart all restrictions, he wouldn¡¯t fear anything.


    The two arms Su held in front of him moved to his side, and then his body gracefully rose, bringing his body to a standing position. The small target already escaped, so there was no need to feel so anxious. That shadow whose visible portion alone was already so massive definitely couldn¡¯t run. Even if it could move, it would still be extremely slow. Su was going to wait for Madeline and Cirvanas to catch up. What came after that was a great battle.


    On the snowy ins to the extreme north, the little creature¡¯s limbs and des were tightly pressed against its body, the two pairs of transparent wings moving quickly at a great angle. Right now, its rear wings were only used to help change directions and maintain bnce, its true force of propulsion notying here. The little fe¡¯s tail section withdrew into its body, the rear part of its spherical body like the belly of an insect, the tip a soft transparent tissue currently releasing a zing orange light, continuously extending and retracting. Each time it lengthened and shortened, a sonic boom would ring through the air, and a faint ring of mes would disperse from its body. Meanwhile, the little creature would suddenly increase speed, flying several hundred meters out. Then, another ring of fire would take form and spread outwards once again, increasing speed like an ignited rocket. This was a pulse type propulsion method that mixed gravitational control and burst recoil force, something that definitely should not have been naturally produced by a life form on this celestial body, yet right now, it appeared on this little creature¡¯s body.


    If it was an ordinary biological body, even the insects best at enduring eleration would have their bones shattered under the impact. Only a life form like this little creature who could adjust its own bodyposition at any time and absorb the force of impact to the greatest degree could do this.


    Rings of mes appeared one after another, extending into the distance in the blink of an eye, and only then did it gradually dim. The snow raised into the air by the sonic booms flew in the sky, not falling back down for a very long time.


    An hourter, Su stood in front of the boiling earth. Piece after piece of exposed earth that had the ice and snow covering it melted already linked up together, this area that was originally tundra now continuously releasing a burning hot yellow mucus, creating a strange swamp. Large amounts of bubbles were released from the mucus, releasing all types of pungent smells. The greasy swamp releasedrge amounts of enormous broken cocoons. Several dozen strangely shaped vicious beasts crawled through the viscous liquid, staring rigidly at the three individuals that gradually approached, low roars rising and falling in session.


    Su¡¯s eyes swept through several dozen mud beasts, already having some understanding towards their strength. In Su¡¯s eyes, their strength was insignificant, with even Cirvanas able to defeat quite a few. Enemies like these, no matter how many there were, it was still useless. However, in the Panoramic View, almost every single mud beast was flickering with a different radiance, signifying that their bodies carriedpletely new and unknown genes on their bodies!


    These bizarre vicious beasts that almost seemed to be forcibly pieced together with different creature parts were all mobile gene treasuries. As his body¡¯s energy rose, Su¡¯s left eye began to release clear radiance. He walked into the thick swamp withrge steps,pletely unafraid of the unbearably foul ooze dirtying his shoes.

 Book 5 16.3

    Book 5 Chapter 16.3 - Enemy of Life


    The one who took the lead was a wolf mantis. In its eyes, Su¡¯s appearance definitely had nothing to do with beauty, only carrying terror. It seemed to have obtained some mysteriousmand, making several dozen nds in its body simultaneously secrete hormones, these hormones delivered to its entire body through its surging bloodstream. Its cruel and brutal consciousness immediately overwhelmed its innate fear, causing it to release a berserk roar, a de hacking fiercely towards Su!


    Su lifted his right arm, and then directly used his arm to block this heavy de! The de¡¯s sawtooth edge hacked down on Su¡¯s bone scales, but was stopped without any suspense. Su¡¯s right hand turned over, already grabbing the de¡¯s edge, and with a light ka sound, the wolf mantis¡¯ entire forelimb was torn off. From the insect upper body¡¯s injuries, what flowed out wasn¡¯t blood, but a dark yellow, foul smelling mucus.


    Su frowned. He first moved his right hand around, using the removed wolf mantis de to remove its head, and then he flung the de out. The cutting edge whistled through the air, prating the trunk of a spider-like creature, and then came out from the other end.


    Su¡¯s right hand was dyed with yellow mucus. Despite the pungent smell, he ced a drop on his tongue. This drop of viscous liquid quickly passed through the mucus membrane, divided up into several hundred little parts, and was then transported to different areas, initiating the gene analysis. The gene analysis process waspleted extremely quickly, the entire processpleted within five minutes, the speed exceeding even the most cutting edge biologicalboratories.


    The seriously injured wolf mantis still wanted to continue fighting, but after losing its head, it couldn¡¯t find a target. Its aimlessly brandishing remaining de struck apanion, and then it immediatelytched onto this target with its four ws, at the same time frantically using its de to pierce at the inside of its opponent¡¯s body. The creature that the wolf mantis tangled around waspletely covered under an outer shell. After suddenly being attacked, four enormous tentacles inserted themselves into the wolf mantis¡¯ body at the sentence. With a brandish, the shelled creature immediately tore the damaged wolf mantis body into four parts! As soon as it freed itself from the wolf mantis¡¯ tanglement, its field of vision waspletely upied by Su¡¯s palm!


    Su¡¯s five long and slender fingers crushed down like a steel mp, crushing the armored creature¡¯s head shell. A white brain matter like paste continuously gushed out, the smell just as vile. However, Su didn¡¯t seem to mind it at all, still cing a drop in his mouth. With a frown, he then looked towards an insectlike strange beast that was moving in midair. When his eyesnded on his target, Su¡¯s hand already pierced through its insect body. Just like the first two times, Su had a taste of the mucusing out from the bug¡¯s body.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Madeline grabbed the de of the wolf mantis, and then with a twist of her wrists, the des were already removed from its forelimbs. Then, like dual-des, with a press and pull, two enormous injuries were already opened. The surging sludge didn¡¯t seem to slow down at all. The youngdy¡¯s movements were quick and graceful. After changing from her usual heavy and forceful style of offense, her destructive force was just as great, if not even more powerful. The wolf mantis¡¯ des, in her hands, transformed into two lumps of dark light, flickering in and out of view. When the des appeared again, they would always be sticking to some strange beast¡¯s vital area, and then with a light pull, a fatal cut would appear under each de.


    Comparatively, Cirvanas¡¯ disy of strength seemed to far exceed Su and Madeline¡¯s. The young man supported an anti-gravity force field for himself, and that way, he could move even in the swamp. His bright red lips were bright to the point of looking like they would trickle out blood, his short hair also turning entirely silver. Energy surged around the young man¡¯s body, magic abilities released one after another like rain down on his enemies, bombarding these irregr creatures one after another in a steady rhythm of ice, ice, me, and then energy attack.


    Under an advantageous environment, the young man¡¯s ice ability was strengthened considerably. The two ice attacks could freeze any irregr creature, and then the fire ability that changed from extreme cold to extreme heat would make even the sturdiest shell be weak. Meanwhile, those irregr creatures without outer shells protecting them would receiveparatively less damage, but their body¡¯s tissues would still suffer serious damage. Finally, a fierce energy attack would send these creatures that suffered ice and me attacks flying out, worsening the injuries they received several times over.


    Cirvanas¡¯ rate of magic ability release was now extremely fast, able to produce two magic attacks every second. Large amounts of cold energy apanied him and steam rose around him, apanied by the shrill whistling sounds of energy attacks; he was simply a human shaped fort!


    However, the results of this grand and imposing style of attack were far inferior to Su and Madeline¡¯s. The youngdy seemed to be ying out a dance of death, while Su was a terrifying and ice-cold ughtering machine. His movements were monotonous and mechanical, continuously carrying out the process of locking onto a target, shing close, taking action, and then leaving. Regardless of what type of creature it was that he faced or what area he struck, after Su delivered his strike, no signs of life could be seen from them again.


    A minute after the battle began, Su¡¯s body was already ring up, all of hisputing cores entering high speed operation. The degree of analysis of the first wolf mantis¡¯ bodily fluid already exceeded 80%, while the second shelled creature¡¯s gene particles were already in ce, ready to be examined as soon as the wolf mantis¡¯ genes finished its analysis. The third wasp creature¡¯s genes had just finished its dposition, currently waiting to be delivered to its designated analytical site.


    As the wolf mantis¡¯ gene analysis approached its end, Su¡¯s brows furrowed closer and closer together. From the initial analysis, the wolf mantis¡¯ genes contained many new gic fragments, to the extent where the gicposition was also extremely different. These were definitely great ¡®wealth¡¯ to Su, but the problemid in that this was a badly damaged and iplete wealth. All of the gic fragments were fractured, and even though they could provide some use, they all possessed fatal defects, and were also extremely unstable. The analysis¡¯ results showed that the wolf mantis was a creature with an extremely short lifespan, not exceeding ten days. After ten days, they would undergo something simr to gic copse, thus quickly dying.


    Even if it was treatedpletely as a biological weapon, the wolf mantis¡¯ life was still too short. A short lifespan meant a low quality-price ratio, the costs far outweighing the results.


    The important thing was that when he tried to merge the wolf mantis¡¯ gene fragments into his own genome, trying to improve them, he discovered many abnormalities and errors. In addition, after these revisions, only a small few gic fragments could be used by Su, the results of all of the other fragments errors. These genes that could be used by Su didn¡¯t help Su at all, after all, from thebat performance alone, one could see that the wolf mantis was not a highly intelligent creature. Its genes were more so used to fill up Su¡¯s gene bank, providing Su with a few more references for his future evolution. However, as an intact biological weapon equipped with considerablebat abilities, how could its body only be made up of fractured and damaged genes?

 Book 5 16.4

    Book 5 Chapter 16.4 - Enemy of Life


    Two minutester, not a single irregr creature capable of fighting remained above the swamp. The viscous swamp continued to boil. Su stood calmly within the swamp, raising his head slightly to look into the gloomy sky, deep in thought. In his surroundings rested a ring of strange and irregr creatures, most of these bodies in pieces.


    The youngdy also eliminated all of her opponents. She stepped on a mutated wolf mantis¡¯ corpse, using itsparatively cleaner fur to wipe at the grease covering her shoes. Her azure eyes stared towards Su, but she didn¡¯t disy any intention of disturbing him.


    After standing for several minutes, Su stopped his thinking, and then his eyes began to scan over the viscous swamp that was starting to cool and freeze. Madeline and Cirvanas simultaneously sensed a slight throbbing sensation, thus understanding that Su started up the Panoramic View¡¯s active scan again.


    Su¡¯s thoughts were all over the ce.


    A small half of the gic analysis process had already beenpleted. The genes of six types of irregr creatures had finished its breakdown process, while twenty-two genespleted their preliminary examination, currently waiting to bepletely analyzed. While in abat state, Su could only allocate a small amount of energy towards the analysis of genes, the true breakdown process had to wait until the battle concluded to start. Su clearly recalled that he killed four of the wasp creatures alone, yet if one looked at it from a gic standpoint, these four wasps were fourpletely different creatures, even though their external appearance and functions were nearly identical.


    Moreover, all of the genes were fractured and broken, impossible to directly use.


    Su had a vague feeling that this wasn¡¯t because the other party¡¯s skill at concocting biological weapons wascking, but quite the opposite.


    The 70 new intelligence cores had already finished their production, and they now started operating. They took over all of the gic analysis work, allowing Su¡¯s instincts to concentrate on the battle ahead. Anyone could tell that this swamp of biochemical beasts was just the prelude, the true battle yet toe.


    The Panoramic View gradually expanded, powerful prative force gradually shattering the invisible spiritual defenses hiding underground, gradually sending back the original form of the underground world to Su¡¯s brain. Right at this time, an ice-cold, deep feeling suddenly seeped out from the underground depths. A deafening and furious female voice rang through the ears of their party of three.


    ¡°Get lost! Return! Otherwise, prepare to face destruction!¡±


    ¡°You scared?¡± Su said coldly.


    ¡°Then juste and try me, Lavulian!¡± The female voice became quiet, and then she spoke these words.


    ¡°Lavulian?¡± Su mouthed this word inwardly. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t feel like this was a new word, but instead a proper noun that had a long history. This word originated from some kind of mysteriousnguage, but it was definitely not anguage that had ever appeared in the history of this celestial body. However, Su suddenly understood the meaning of this word.


    Lavulian, in a certain mysterious and ancientnguage, meant the devourer of life, also known as the enemy of life.


    Su was a bit conflicted, not knowing why he would understand this type ofnguage. However, this didn¡¯t make him, who had already entered abat state shrink back.


    The all epassing Panoramic View had already broken through the underground world¡¯s protective screen, seeping close to five hundred meters beneath the ground. A half abandoned winding passage appeared in his range of detection. The passage was two meters or so tall, within itrge amounts of organic matter, as well as a dozen or so rusted and damaged tubing. This was originally some type of dedicated pipeline channel, but it now became an enormous mother body¡¯s nest. A pipeline passage of this scope was definitely connected to arge-scale base. From the depth of this passage, there should be a highly ssified base buried deep underground.


    Su walked at a steady pace, gradually leaving the scope of the swamp. He advanced along the underground pipeline, not paying the swamp¡¯s range any attention. The location of the swamp was used to throw others off, used to draw enemies away from the true location. However, Su¡¯s Panoramic View already permeated hundreds of meters underground, and with the pipeline passage to guide him, he naturally wouldn¡¯t lose his way.


    Several kilometers out, Su started to see signs on the surface: an abandoned railway, the remains of two high level roads, as well as several buildings that were short but upied a lot ofnd. A thickyer of snow covered everything, but under the panoramic view, the snow was not an obstacle. Su ¡®saw¡¯ an enormous warehouse in the ruins, and at the center of it was the entrance to an enormous underground base. The warehouse upied over ten thousand square meters. The railway and roads converged here, the threerge lifts able to send containers along with their heavy loading trucks fifty meters underground into the enormous base. The warehouse¡¯s storage space was still stacked with close to a hundredrge containers, only, under the erosion of time, most of the containers had already be badly damaged, the goods stored within definitely lost all value.


    The main lift and three goods transport lifts that required arge amount of electrical power to operate had long lost effectiveness. In the areas that were visible, the hydraulic pressure of the machinery had long corroded to a terrible degree. The entire storeroom was pitch-ck, not even an emergency light in sight, proving that the base¡¯s electrical system was alreadypletely paralyzed.


    Roughly fifty meters from the entrance was an emergency passageway that didn¡¯t rely on electrical power. Thergest emergency passageway was wide enough for a heavy supply truck to go in and out of, while the remaining three passageways were ordinary paths for staff to use. Thergest emergency passageway had already copsed,pletely buried under mud and stone. However, the emergency passageways¡¯ entrances and exits had clear signs of being blown up, the traces giving away the fact that this happened just a few years ago. It seemed like someone already came here a few years ago, and they also opened up the base¡¯s entrance, investigating within.


    While standing before the emergency passage entrance that still had traces of being blown up, Su stared into the bottomless passage. ¡°It seems like those from the Holy Crusaders entered the underground base precisely from this location.¡±

 Book 5 16.5

    Book 5 Chapter 16.5 - Enemy of Life


    Madeline stood next to the wall not too far away, her attention currently concentrated on the wall¡¯s traces. When she heard what Su said, she replied, ¡°En, it seems that way. Look, from the looks of these traces, it should have been left behind by the Holy Crusaders¡¯ specialized temple infantry mobile suits. The multiyered metallic paint is their unique technology in this present age. As for other aspects...¡±


    The youngdy raised her hand, pressing against the dusty wall, and then suddenly exerted force. The specially reinforced, meter thick concrete wall released waves of muffled sound, and then with a rumbling sound, already caved in, opening up a hole that would allow for the movement of a single person. Madeline found a rectangr alloy te from who knew where, using it to shovel up the thick snow outside. The meter thick snow was already as sturdy as ice, but after a few movements, Madeline already dug up a meter deep hole in the ground. She squatted down, carefully examined the earth covering the hole¡¯s walls, and only then did she raise her head, saying, ¡°There is apleteyer of radiation dirt sediment, meaning that this base was established before the war broke out. This means that the Holy Crusader likely originally had no rtionship with this base. They might have obtained some clues about the base somewhere, and only then did they dispatch a squad over to take a look. If everything that idiot from Tartic said is true, then the previously dispatched troop should contain more than half of the Holy Crusaders¡¯ elites. Only, it seems like their exploration wasn¡¯t all that sessful, or else they wouldn¡¯t have left behind a woman that could speak to us.¡±


    One had to admit that Madeline really wasn¡¯t that good at telling jokes. This rare action actually proved that she was also nervous. Even though the swamp¡¯s monsters weren¡¯t that powerful, they strangely made her feel a true threat. That was why during the battle, she was extremely cautious not to let their ws or teeth touch her, as well as specially reminding Cirvanas to only attack from long range, moreover having him crazily bombard everything without holding back. Her sharp intuition told her that if these monsters¡¯ bodily fluids entered her body, something truly bad might happen, with her body that had undergone three transformations no exception to this.


    Su was the only one who wasn¡¯t restricted by this. The past had already proved that this pretty and fine male was the bane of all viruses and biological poisons.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue. She¡¯s already waiting for us down below,¡± Su said. His tone was calm and cold, not carrying a trace of warmth. This was Su in hisbat state: an ice-cold, highly effective ughtering machine.


    The three of them followed the spiral staircase downwards. The several dozen meters long emergency stairs seemed to stretch on endlessly, the other endpletely buried within boundless darkness. The air was incredibly muddled, mixed withrge amounts of poisonous gas, the oxygen content low to a seemingly negligible degree. During these few decades where the venttion system had beenpletely destroyed, this type of air could already be considered fresh. However, even if the air quality was as fresh as that of the olden era¡¯s, the three of them would still try their best not to breathe. There was a small amount of seeds floating through the air that upon making contact with warm and moist environments, would quickly revive, their activity several tens of times that of ordinary human cells. In addition, they possessed extremely great reproduction ability, using living cells as food. In terms of their level of threat, they were even worse than the most powerful viruses.


    Su and Madeline both tested out absorbing a bit of these seeds. In the end, the seeds werepletely defeated under the youngdy¡¯s powerful cells. Oftentimes, only the phagocytes produced by several dozen cells could affect a single one of the youngdy¡¯s normal body cells, while the youngdy¡¯s immune cells, in one versus three, or even one versus four scenarios could eliminate and devour the seeds. As such, the youngdy was like an ordinary person that came into contact with a bit of bacteria, without even the slightest bit of out of sorts feeling.


    Even though the phagocytes the seeds produced were vicious, the intruder cells in Su¡¯s body were even faster, stronger, and more vicious. As a result, the seeds were wiped out as soon as they activated by Su¡¯s intruder cells, the phagocytes they produced unable toplete the first division! They were defeated extremely quickly, just like when armed refugees faced an army led by a dragonrider general.


    Cirvanas was also trying to breathe some air, but he quickly became silent. A few minutester, the young man¡¯s lips became more and more red, glistening to the point where blood might drip out. His pale and fine skin also flushed with color, his body temperature even more directly increasing more than eighty degrees.


    Only, Su could tell with a single look that the young man was currently fighting a bitter battle against the invading phagocytes, already doing everything he could. However, the young man¡¯s abilities were still far from reaching a level where he could control his body on a cellr level, to the extent where he couldn¡¯t even really control fine tissues. That was why the process of resisting and devouring the seedlings was extremely strenuous, and after enduring for a day at most, his body wouldpletely fall into the enemy¡¯s hands. The following 24 hours would be a difficult struggle to maintain his life, and that would be the limit of what he could do.


    Cirvanas was indeed a bit rude and impetuous. He shouldn¡¯t have tested things like Su and Madeline.


    Su frowned. He walked over to the young man, raised his chin, and then used his right hand¡¯s forefingers to draw a cross cut on this throat. Then, his fingertips split open, a drop of blood bouncing out from his fingertips and entering the young man¡¯s wound as if it had its own consciousness. It quickly dissolved into the young man¡¯s body, and in the blink of an eye, countless fine threads pulled the young man¡¯s wound together. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, they wouldn¡¯t even notice that an opening had previously been made there.


    When the opening closed, the young man¡¯s face suddenly disyed an expression of extreme pain, his beautiful little face almostpletely warping! However, the unbearable pain disappeared in an instant, reced with a numb feeling. His entire body was no longer under his control.

 Book 5 16.6

    Book 5 Chapter 16.6 - Enemy of Life


    The drop of blood Su inserted into his body had already turned into countless particles, moving about through his body¡¯s tissues, continuously absorbing nutrients along the way and dividing, to the extent where it even seized some of the less important normal body cells to replenish its consumption. When it entered deeply into the young man¡¯s body, these intruder cells split into two groups, the first group shooting towards the young man¡¯s brain. The second group rushed towards the nucleus that took the ce of his heart, moreover stationing itself around the outsider of the nucleus, forming ayer of film, wrapping the nucleus tightly within. It was like a bug horde that hung on an enormous beast¡¯s body, continuously sendingrge amounts of gene fragments into the nucleus.


    Several minutester, the young man¡¯s internal organs¡¯ behavioral patterns alreadypletely changed. Large amounts of immune cells simr to the intruder cells, equipped with powerful offensive characteristics were created, and under the lead of a small amount of true intruder cells, they already rushed towards the proliferating phagocytes. An intense battle thus erupted in every part of the young man¡¯s body!


    Ten minutester, all of the phagocytes already died. The immune cells in the young man¡¯s body already reached their greatest concentration, internal organs already stopping its production. The intruder cells stopped their replication, separating themselves from the nucleus and brain regions, initiating the search through the blood vessels in the young man¡¯s body that were still intact for phagocytes that escaped the.


    Fifteen minutester, the intruder cells began to break down and die.


    Sixteen minutester, all of the intruder cells died, most of them dposing into nutrients that could be absorbed and used by the young man¡¯s body. The small amount of waste matter could also be gradually eliminated.


    Seventeen minutester, the gene fragments of the intruder cells the nucleus hadn¡¯t made use of yet began to develop changes. More than ten fragments began to gather, dissolve, and merge in a mysterious pattern, ultimately forming an extremelyplex gene lock. In the uing 24 hours, these gene locks would automatically be meaningless nutrients. The gene fragments in the newly produced immune cells would also break apart on their own, thus causing these powerful immune cells to correspondingly die.


    The young man¡¯s face was gradually returning to normal, his body also slowly bing active again. However, fatigue covered his face, his body weak to the point where he couldn¡¯t gather any strength. This short twenty minute battle overdrafted his stamina quite heavily.


    Su narrowed his eyes, carefully sensing everything that was going on in the young man¡¯s body. Only when his condition stabilized did he say tly, ¡°Let¡¯s continue, we already wasted a lot of time.¡±


    Cirvanas produced a solid oxygen supply pouch from his knapsack, wearing it over his face. He wasn¡¯t like Su or Madeline who didn¡¯t need oxygen for a long time. However, breathing in the seeds was no longer an issue, as he now had quite arge amount of immune cells inside his body.


    The three of them continued downwards, footsteps ringing through the spacious and empty dark staircase, the sounds bing more and more distant and lonely.


    Darkness.


    Apart from darkness, there was nothing else. At the very least, Cirvanas couldn¡¯t find a trace of light. For some reason, the monotonous and rhythmically unchanged footsteps suddenly became louder and louder, continuously echoing through his ears. It was to the extent where the young man could even hear his own heartbeat!


    That wasn¡¯t a heart, but rather the beating of the nucleus. However, the pulsing sound became louder and louder, mixing together with the footsteps, in the end almost bing as deafening as thunder!


    Cirvanas¡¯ breathing also became more and more heavy, feeling the chemical oxygen he breathed be hotter and hotter, as if he was breathing in burning mes. His chest also began to feel heavy. He suddenly felt himself bing extremely weak, and also extremely flustered. Regardless of whether it was the darkness or the peacefulness, they both continuously added to the pressure he experienced.


    Correct, peacefulness, extreme peacefulness. Apart from the sound of footsteps and his own heartbeat, Cirvanas couldn¡¯t hear anything else. Su and Madeline ahead seemed to havepletely merged with the darkness, not releasing the slightest bit of sound. If it wasn¡¯t for the nucleus¡¯ response, he would have even doubted if there was anyone in front of himself. However, even with the nucleus, the young man still began to lose control over his emotions, to the extent where he started to doubt whether his nucleus¡¯ reaction was urate. He wanted light, even if it was just a bit of light. As long as it could eliminate this darkness, allowing him to see Su¡¯s figure, it was enough.


    Subconsciously, Civanas realized that he was currently experiencing fear, even though he wasn¡¯t willing to admit this.


    He didn¡¯t use me abilities, not even the weakest spark, even though this was the easiest method to dispel the darkness. His reasoning told him that before Su or Madeline gave a clear order, the most sensible decision was to maintain the current situation. Countless dangers hid in the dark, and he could also sense that the air carried danger. However, when he copied what Su did, just a few extra breaths of air almost made him die under the phagocyte seeds. The young man thus didn¡¯t dare to recklessly take any more risks.


    Fortunately, Su¡¯s control over the intruder cells was strengthened, something that happened not too long ago. Otherwise, even if he could eliminate the phagocyte seeds in the young man¡¯s body, the body would be simrly ravaged; when fighting, the intruder cells definitely wouldn¡¯t consider how badly they ravaged the battlefield.


    Darkness, silence, the sound of footsteps, they weighed down on the young man¡¯s chest like three enormous rocks. Right when he was about to suffocate, Madeline¡¯s voice sounded from not too far in front of him. Since the youngdy broke the silence, the formless chains binding Cirvanas were also shattered. The young man¡¯s body immediately broke out in cold sweat, bing incredibly weak.


    ¡°Su, the woman who spoke, the aura she gives off is a bit simr to yours.¡± Madeline said.


    Su remained silent for an entire minute. Then, with an unchanged ice-cold voice, replied, ¡°It¡¯s not just a bit simr. She, and I, are the same.¡±

 Book 5 17.1

    ticleBook 5 Chapter 17.1 - Same Kind


    Even the deepest passage had an end. Finally, two alloy fire-resistant doors appeared before Su. The fire-resistant doors were wide opened, the electronic lock and hydraulic pressure machinery showing clear traces of explosives being used. What rested behind the fire-resistant doors was a long passage, still dark without a bit of light.


    Su thought for a bit, and then he activated a miniature fluorescent light stick he purchased in Tartic. The dim green lightning only provided enough radiance to light up a few meters in front of them, but this was already enough. Both him and Madeline could move inplete darkness, only Cirvanas needed this weak light. The young man needed at least another hour to recover his fighting strength, and in the following battle, he actually wasn¡¯t needed. The reason Su turned on this light was just to ease the pressure Cirvanas felt.


    The young man was intelligent. When he saw Su¡¯s rear figure that wasn¡¯t all that tall and sturdy, he suddenly felt an urge to cry.


    Su continued to release an ice-cold aura, still maintaining a pre-battle state. Currently, Su¡¯s goal was only ughter. He was cold-hearted, indifferent, originally he definitely wouldn¡¯t have considered how others felt, let alone apanion without anybat strength.


    After walking into the alloy doors, Su squatted down, using his arm to brush away the thick dust covering the foot of the wall, revealing the mottled wall surface. Under the weak lightning, he could see arge, dark colored patch, as well as many small holes. The dark patch was blood that had remained here for many years, the holes burned open by powerful corrosive liquid. When one thought of the swamp¡¯s various irregr creatures¡¯ corrosive mucus, one would understand the source of these traces. Su pressed his hand on the corrosion marks. His perception force immediately analyzed theposition of what remained, the simrity exceeding 80 degrees, verifying his suspicions.


    When he looked forward into the passage starting from where he was standing, there were bloodstains, erosion traces, bullet holes, and explosion traces. It seemed like the advance troop encountered the assault of irregr creatures as soon as they entered, suffering heavy casualties as a result.


    At the end of the passage was a horizontal type fire-resistant emergency door. It was currently leaning to its side, the hydraulic pressure and guiding rail warped and ruined, seemingly destroyed by explosives in a crude manner. Only, using such powerful explosives in an enclosed space like this, were the Holy Crusaders¡¯ great knights able to withstand the st waves¡¯ devastation?


    Su walked towards the passage exit, his perception quietly extending into his surroundings. Inside the Panoramic View, there were several areas on the meter thick passage wall that changed colors, indicating that the materials there were somewhat different.


    When he passed by a part of the wall that didn¡¯t look that different from the surface, Su¡¯s left hand reached out and prated deeply into the wall, his arm almost entirely disappearing inside!


    A blood-curdling screech immediately sounded in the passage. The prated wall began to wriggle about, spewing outrge amounts of mucus from its hidden mouths. When the mucusnded on the ground, they immediately released wisps of smoke, quickly eating away at the concrete floor and producing tiny holes one after another. Quite a bit of the mucusnded on Su¡¯s body, but not even thebat suit that was equipped with some defensive functions could withstand the mucus¡¯ corrosion, burning until small holes appeared one after another. However, when the mucusnded on Su¡¯s skin, it didn¡¯t disy the slightest effects, as if they sshed onto corrosion resistant ceramic, only sliding along its surface.


    The muscles on Su¡¯s arm swelled and contracted, and then a liquid sack rupturing sound could be heard from within the activated wall; only after doing this did he pull out his arm. The fine arm was full of thick yellow mucus, thebat suit¡¯s sleeves alreadypletely corroded and dposed. In Su¡¯s hands was arge organ simr to a heart. It had already been crushed by his five fingers, but it was still twitching and pulsing, spewing out a few strands of mucus from time to time. Regardless of what kind of thing was hiding behind this wall, it didn¡¯t seem like it could continue living.


    At this moment, several chunks of the wall in front of them began to move, falling inside, the ster covering their surfaceing off chunk after chunk. From the ster¡¯s thickness and toughness, these irregr creatures that were pretending to be walls definitely weren¡¯t created a day or two ago, to the extent where it might exceed a year or two, quite possibly already existing for more than five years. That is to say, not long after the Holy Crusaders¡¯ advance troops withdrew, the irregr creatures hiding in the base already sealed up the broken passageway, arranging the next trap. Moreover, over the recent ten years of time, they obtained a perfect disguise.


    This trap was fatal, but the question was, who were they prepared for?


    An answer quietly emerged in Su¡¯s mind. Even though he felt that it was extremely ridiculous, it might very well be close to the truth: all of these traps were prepared for him. This was all despite the fact that the preparation time was as long as ten years, and when the preparations were being made, it was unknown just how long the wait would be.


    A total of six biological traps. During this endless time, even though they were all in a half dormant state, the amount of energy and nourishment consumed were tremendous.


    After the ster was peeled off, they could already see that the so-called wall surface was made of a soft biological material, the skin thick and heavy. There were more than ten nozzles that could change directions covering its surface, these nozzles used for shooting out powerful corrosive mucus. After throwing off their disguise, the wall bodies swelled again, all of the nozzles turning and aiming at Su. It had already been proved that the corrosive liquid was useless against Su, but the intelligence and analytical abilities of this ¡®trap¡¯ weren¡¯t enough toe to a verdict in such a short time, and as such they acted based on the original n.


    The passage immediately became suffused with a rain of acid, but it didn¡¯t continue. The moment the nozzles changed directions, Su¡¯s figure already moved, passing through the five biological traps that could still move, simrly inserting his arm all the way to its base, the sounds of liquid sacks rupturing rang out five times in session. The acid spraying nozzles quickly lost power, falling weakly onto the ground, acidic liquid still flowing from them in waves. Towards the destruction of these traps that had been prepared at a great cost, Su didn¡¯t feel any happiness. Instead, the feeling of danger he felt only became stronger.

 Book 5 17.2

    Book 5 Chapter 17.2 - Same Kind


    The six traps, apart from the acid, within three of themid dormant a few attack type irregr creatures that weren¡¯t thatrge, but possessed exceptional nimbleness, used as a supplement to this trap. However, they woke up one after another the moment Su destroyed the first trap, chewed through the skin on the other side of the biological trap, and then fled into the darkness. From the power and speed they disyed during the escape process, they were the true killers of this trap.


    The base was surrounded by darkness, the darkness so concentrated it felt as if it was tangible, cold and damp, constantly making the youth feel a suffocating type of pressure. Cirvanas thought that this was just some psychological effect, but Su knew that the darkness wasn¡¯t that simple. In the underground base, his perception traveled less than fifty meters in front of him. Admittedly, part of it was because there were structures in the way, but the darkness was the true reason. This darkness was actually a haze-like domain that greatly interfered with Su¡¯s perception abilities, and it was everywhere.


    For the first time after he developed the Panoramic View, the world around Su was once again covered in a veil.


    Fortunately, the irregr creature were also life forms, requiring force to eliminate the enemy, their more advanced methods nothing more than strong acid, poison, and attacks like these. The attack methods of all creaturescking in intelligence, to Su, weren¡¯t worth mentioning. Even though the irregr creatures were strange, if one were talking about theirbat strength, they were much moreckingpared to the fishmen. The fishmen were true biological weapons. However, the irregr creatures¡¯ countless broken gic fragments were like a dark cloud, constantly looming over Su¡¯s mind.


    Soon after, Su arrived at the end of the passage, entering a dark, vast lobby. Without the walls¡¯ obstruction, Su¡¯s perception range immediately widened quite a bit. He discovered that there were quite a few irregr creatures that stood upright, and Su even heard the sounds of machine parts colliding! This sound was extremely familiar, yet it made Su¡¯s body shiver all over.


    That was the sound of triggers being pressed!


    Several lumps of mes tore through the darkness, the oppressed roars driving out the heavy silence. Scorching metallic streams converged from different angles, sweeping past the direction where Su was standing! From the bullet streams¡¯ density, power, or even just purely from the thunderous sounds, Su knew that these were fired from a rotating gatling machine gun, one of Captain Curtis¡¯ favorite weapons. Actually, Su was quite fond of this type of weapon as well, but when eight rapid-fire machine guns were aimed at him, that type of feeling definitely had nothing to do with his fondness.


    Metallic streams flew in all directions, the powerful bullets mowing down the special concrete walls one after another. No matter what it was, after suffering from enough rapid-fire machine gun bombardment, it wouldn¡¯tst; Su was no exception.


    The berserk firing continued for twenty seconds, and only then did it stop. It was for no other reason than that the machine guns¡¯ five hundred rounds of bullets had beenpletely emptied.


    Only after some more time had passed did heavy footsteps sound in the darkness, eight tall irregr figures gradually appearing. They were all irregr humanoids, but their heads that were covered densely in scales and bony outgrowths revealed that their inhuman intrinsic qualities werecking. Their heads were quite simr to the giant dragon heads of olden era fantasy, their upper bodies having four arms, legs exceptionally thick, their ends carrying enormous lizard-like ws. Behind them were long and thick tails. These creatures that were clearly much stronger than the other irregr beasts even had heavy armor over their bodies!


    With sufficient lighting, one would be able to easily make out that this heavy armor reflecting a cyan light wasparable to aluminum in weight, yet had a toughness of a superalloy ten times that of steel, and it was even fitted extremely well to their bodies. This heavy armor wasn¡¯t picked up somewhere and randomly pressed against their bodies, but rather protective equipment manufactured based on their measurements!


    The rapid-fire machine guns, as well as therge caliber shotguns by their thighs proved that they weren¡¯t beasts who only relied on instincts in battle.


    On their enormous dragon-like heads were four reptilian eyes, a faint amber radiance emitting from them into the darkness. The light carried a unique prative nature, allowing them to see quite far even in this ck haze. Right now, the thirty two eyes were low output searchlights, all of them sweeping through the destruction caused by their machine guns. From their external appearance, they were quite simr to the olden era fantasies¡¯ dragonborn.


    While searching about, the dragonborn didn¡¯t remain idle. Several dozen short and small figures emerged from the darkness in groups of four, carrying heavy ammunition chests over to the eight enormous dragonborn. Meanwhile, the dragonborn used the two hand ws closer to their back to grab the ammunition chest, reloading the rapid-fire machine guns. At this time, they pulled out the shotguns by their thighs, aiming them towards the ruins they buried Su in. The eight dragonborn¡¯s muzzles all aimed at different locations, yet they locked down every angle. Not even the most elite special forces of the human race could aplish this to such a degree.


    Following a crash sound, the top of the smashed bricks tumbled about, a hand reaching out from within. The hand that reached out from the brick and ashes was unexpectedly white and clean, no dust able to cling to its surface. This hand pressed against the ruins, and then it exerted force. The rubble and concrete pieces flew in all directions. Su finally crawled out from within.


    His current state wasn¡¯t that good, three bloody holes on his chest, his thighs and arms also havingrge chunks of flesh torn off. His short blonde hair was almostpletely burned off, only his pretty face unharmed. Under the concentrated fire of eight rapid-fire machine guns, enduring the crazy storm of four thousand bullets and making it out with only this bit of injuries was already extremely rarely seen, simply a miracle. However, not a single injury on Su¡¯s body shed blood. Under the shroud of darkness, those dragonborn didn¡¯t discover this, however.


    Su lowered his head to inspect the injuries on his chest, a somewhat strange smile appearing on his lips. He raised his head towards the darkness above him and then said, ¡°I truly never thought that you would actually produce an army, no wonder the Holy Crusaders¡¯ elite advance party were almostpletely wiped out. Correct, I am talking precisely to you. I know you can hear me, and that you can see me. Preparing this kind of army, was it just for weing me? They really are quite difficult to defeat as expected. However, it is quite the pity. I also know how to use weapons!¡±

 Book 5 17.3

    Book 5 Chapter 17.3 - Same Kind


    Su¡¯sst sentence was drowned out under the deafening sound of gunshots. All of the dragonborn seemed to received amand through some type of channel, causing them to pull their triggers at the same time. Smoke and steel pellets immediately filled this ce, the power perhaps not as great as the rapid-fire machine guns, but it wasn¡¯t that much inferior.


    Steel pellets raged like a metal storm, sweeping through the long passage, quite a fewnding in the spacious staircase path.


    Gunshots continuously echoed and ricocheted through the narrow space, the rumbling sound enough to immediately make a normal person deaf. Arge amount of the short and small figures behind the dragonborn copsed, rolling and howling from pain on the ground, only the most powerful few still able to crawl back up. The dragonborn weren¡¯tpletely unaffected. Their reloading process was thus stopped, hot air continuously spraying out from the openings on the nape of their necks.


    The dragonborn put the emptied shotguns back into the holsters by their legs. Their three meter tall bodies had power equal to that of human ability users¡¯ seven levels of strengthening, their defensive strength not lower than seven levels either; at the very least, the alloy armors covering them from head to ws weren¡¯t any inferior goods. In addition, their movement was nimble, and they were intelligent, possessing a squad-like discipline and tacit understanding, truly extremely terrifying opponents.


    However, before the dragonborn had time to return their shotguns into the holsters, it was as if the dragonborn at the very front was smashed head on by a firetruck, sliding backwards several meters, two enormous ws drawing out two lines of brilliant sparks! Its head drooped in a somewhat unnatural manner, a clear cavity appearing at the center of its four eyes, its crisscrossed sharp teeth, under the external force, deeply prating through both its upper and lower jaw! A figure that was so faint that it was nearly invisible appeared in front of its body: Su.


    After only appearing for a brief instant, Su¡¯s figure then disappeared. Only a single dragonborn seized his whereabouts, its four pupils locking onto thest image he left behind.


    With a dang sound, a thick steel rod fell onto the ground. It was alreadypletely deformed, yet it was precisely this vicious weapon that pulverized that unlucky dragonborn¡¯s head.


    The dragonborn that saw Su aimed the rapid-fire machine gun at thest ce he saw him before he disappeared, its other two hands during this turning process alreadypleting the reloading of ammunitions, actions smooth without any excessive movement. The moment the muzzle stopped moving, it pulled down the trigger.


    The rotating rapid-fire machine gun¡¯s muzzle opened fire again. A metal bullet shot into the darkness from within the mes,nding on the opposing wall, producing a shallow pit in the sturdy concrete wall. Then, the barrel began to rotate, the next barrel entering the firing position, sending an artillery shell out of the barrel. A hand suddenly reached out from the darkness, this hand just as fine and slender, within its beauty simrly packed with power, but this wasn¡¯t Su¡¯s hand. This hand shot out like lightning, gripped the machine gun¡¯s barrel, and then with a forceful crush, the extremely sturdy gun barrel unexpectedly released a creak sound,pletely twisting!


    The shell was already moving, the expanding gas pushing the bullet through the part of the barrel that was still intact, but it quickly arrived at the crooked area. An explosion was inevitable. The dragonborn realized this, so it quickly raised the machine gun, about to toss it out. However, its movement wasn¡¯t fast enough, the machine gun raised mid-air now instead even closer to its head. The machine cannon exploded without any suspense, even the bullet chain also exploding one after another. Shrapnel rained down on the dragonborn¡¯s alloy armor, embedding itself inside. Their momentum wasn¡¯t enough to send them through the 50 millimeter thick heavy armor, but there were still a few pieces thatnded on the dragonborn¡¯s head. The scales and thick skin weren¡¯t enough to stop these shrapnel¡¯s power, so it could only rely on its thick skull to stop the shrapnel from reaching its brain.


    The damage the explosion of the machine gun dealt the dragonborn wasn¡¯t light, yet the st wave didn¡¯t affect the attacker that brought about this result. Madeline had long shed behind the Dragonborn, using its enormous body to shield herself from the flying shrapnel. Her movements were much, much faster than the dragonborn.


    The damage the two dragonborn suffered was about the same, but the price Madeline and Su paid to bring about these results was different. Su brandished the rod with all of his strength while in a high speed state, while Madeline merely crushed a gun barrel, the dragonborn¡¯s injurypletely originating from the exploding machine gun, so the amount of energy she used up was less than a third of Su. This was the difference in battle skill.


    In reality, the injuries the two dragonborn suffered weren¡¯t that heavy, Madeline quickly realized this. After staggering a few times, they unexpectedly stabilized themselves, and then once again searched for her and Su¡¯s whereabouts. This originally fatal strike, on these dragonborn, only opened up some small injuries.


    The eight dragonborn began to scatter in search of enemy traces, their rapid-fire machine guns or shotguns didn¡¯t stop their firing. However, even while firing under an enclosed space and moving, rarely were there any instances of friendly fire. It seemed like all of the dragonborn were natural top quality shooters. Even though the dragonborn were hit by steel pellets, asionally even being hit by one or two machine gun bullets, their heavy armor was still enough to withstand this degree of damage.


    Su alreadypletely merged with the darkness. Even with the dragonborn¡¯s familiarity with the environment, they still couldn¡¯t find his whereabouts. However, they were certain that Su was still in this lobby, and he was moving around them.


    Madeline who had pestered one of these dragonborn was currently sticking to one of them, using its body to protect herself. Her legs wrapped around the arms on its back to wrestle against it. Due to its extra pair of arms, the dragonborn had nearly no gaps in defense. The difference in size between Madeline and the dragonborn was extremely great, but the result of the wrestling waspletely opposite of what one would predict from their body sizes.


    As cracking and popping sounds continuously rang out, the arms behind the dragonborn began to twist and deform, unexpectedly being crushed under Madeline¡¯s eruption of strength. Due to their height disparity, the youngdy drew force by stepping on the dragonborn¡¯s leg joint, thus causing bone fracturing sounds to sound from the dragonborn¡¯s legs as well. The dragonborn¡¯s sensation of pain was definitely dulled, because after suffering such severe injuries, it didn¡¯t even release a grunt. One of its leg joints shattered, causing the dragonborn¡¯s body to topple over.


    The youngdy leaned against the dragonborn¡¯s waist, and then with a bit of force, the dragonborn¡¯s body immediately flew outwards towards another dragonborn. The sudden change caught the other dragonborn unprepared, the rapid-fire machine gun in his hands continuing to fire. The flying dragonborn¡¯s body was continuously struck by bullets, the sparks flying everywhere like a rain of fire. In that instant, close to a hundred rounds of machine gun bullets bombarded its body! Not even heavy armor could stop the numerous machine gun bullets¡¯ bombardment. Piece after piece of armor began to deform and fall off, a rain of blood now added to the shower of mes.


    Turns out these dragonborn¡¯s blood was also red.

 Book 5 17.4

    Book 5 Chapter 17.4 - Same Kind


    After this attack went off smoothly, Madeline quickly withdrew towards the passage. Su¡¯s voice directly sounded in her mind: hide for now!


    The youngdy was somewhat confused, but she obediently returned to the passage and then made her way into the destroyed biological traps. The biological traps were all several cubic meters in size, within them some areas for irregr creatures to remain in. When she made her way in, there was more than enough room. Only, the trap¡¯s interior was simr to the inner cavity of a biological body, all around her viscous liquid and slimy tissues, extremely ufortable as they stuck to her body. The youngdy¡¯s arms were wrapped around her knees, body curled up into a ball, huddling here just like that.


    The death of apanion naturally enraged the dragonborn. Even more bullets poured down on the passage like rain, producing deep grooves in the walls. However, the biological traps¡¯ outer skin was enough to iste the dragonborn¡¯s senses, so they didn¡¯t know where the youngdy was actually hiding. The roaring sounds of the rapid-fire machine gun quickly weakened, their new magazines emptied. The dragonborn surrounded the passage in a circr manner, and the short and small military engineers appeared again, supplying the dragonborn with new ammunition.


    As soon as the dragonborn rxed slightly, Su emerged once again from the darkness like a ghost!


    His body seemed to have lost all weight as he drifted over to a dragonborn¡¯s back. Then, it was as if all of that dragonborn¡¯s power was stripped away, its enormous body copsing with a loud rumbling noise! At this time, all of the remaining dragonborn and military engineers saw Su extremely clearly.


    Su grabbed onto the sharp horns found all over the dragonborn¡¯s head, and then he walked towards the side of the lobby, disappearing behind a half opened door in the blink of an eye. The dragonborn¡¯s enormous body was also dragged away by him. The process yed out extremely clearly before their eyes, appearing extremely slow as well, but it all happened in an instant.


    That half opened door wasn¡¯t even closed, quiet and strange noises then sounding from behind the door. Those were soundsbined by several hundred or even over a thousand different pitches, sha sha si si, extremely strange, just like the sounds of tens of thousands of enormous ants chewing on something. Under these sha sha sounds, the screams of the dragonborn were especially clear, just like a soprano in a bass choir!


    Crash! Another unique sound could be heard. A round piece of armor slowly rolled out from behind the door, and only after wobbling a few times did it unwillingly fall onto the ground. Those eyes all recognized that this was a piece of armor on that dragonborn¡¯s back, and right now, its surface was covered in blood.


    What followed was a death-like silence. The dragonborn even stopped the reloading of their magazines midway.


    Then, the one who emerged from behind the door, was Su. His body waspletely exposed, the clear muscle lines disying a human body that was at the peak of beauty. The several embedded crystals blended together well, an amber radiance appearing from them. His light blonde hair was still just as dazzling, green left eye like a frozenke. Su stood still for a moment, and then his body began to be blurry, gradually hiding into the darkness.


    The restlessness and disturbance began from the military engineers. They screamed with shrill voices, fleeing towards the surrounding passages. The uneasiness quickly spread to the remaining dragonborn. They gave each other a look, and then began to restlessly walk about, as if doing this would aplish something. Fear was an emotion that originally shouldn¡¯t have existed on these dragonborn, because these functions had never been incorporated into their design to begin with. However, right now, for some unknown reason, when they saw Su¡¯s true form, they began to feel fear.


    Fear, as well as their helplessness in battle, made these dragonborn lose their innate tacit understanding and orderly formation. Moreover, with the loss of twopanions, their originally strict formation now had gaps in coverage. In front of an enemy like Su, all gaps and oversight resulted in fatal consequences.


    The dragonborn wandering furthest from the rest suddenly copsed without any sound, and then all of the surviving dragonborn saw Su drag that victim towards a silent and hidden passage. Those strange sounds immediately echoed through this ce again.


    It was just like before; after a brief instant, Su emerged once again alone from that passage entrance. This time, there were two dragonborn that saw Su spit out a lump of lingering ck energy. Then, the ck haze seemed to be thicker and thicker, their line of sight seemingly darkening a bit as well. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s body merged with the darkness again.


    Sight was the main channel in which humans examined the world, so all humans yearned for light. Meanwhile, under the shroud of darkness, sight was merely the most inessential means of perception for the dragonborn. They weed the darkness, because their instincts told them that the darkness could impair enemies, that darkness was their friend. However now, the dark fog was currently quietly changing, the friendly and familiar environment currently bing unfamiliar. A dragonborn subconsciously rubbed its eyes, yet wasn¡¯t able to see any clearer.


    Soon afterwards, the third dragonborn fell, dragged away by Su. When Su reappeared, he released a breath of air into the ck haze just like before, and then disappeared. The ever present ck haze already became Su¡¯s protective charm.


    A long and drawn out sigh sounded within the lobby. ¡°Withdraw... my children.¡±


    When the aimlessly wandering dragonborn received the order, they began to head towards the other end of the lobby. However, before they travelled that far, thest of the withdrawing dragonborn suddenly fell. Su appeared like a spectre, dragging him towards a dark abandoned room.


    The sweet-sounding female voice sounded again, this time full of anger. ¡°Lavulian! They¡¯ve already abandoned their resistance, why must you continue your ughter?¡±


    At this moment, Su emerged from the room alone. He looked down, his sight passing through the darkness andyers of building in his way,nding on the body of the enemy hidden in the underground depths. With an indifferent voice, he replied, ¡°Since you left behind a jigsaw puzzle for me to y with, then it¡¯s only proper that I finish piecing it together.¡±

 Book 5 17.5

    Book 5 Chapter 17.5 - Same Kind


    The female voice cried out furiously, ¡°Your savagery will incur the wrath of the world!¡±


    ¡°I beg to disagree.¡± Su calmly said, and then walked towards those withdrawing dragonborn. He arrived in front of a dragonborn with a single step, his right hand caressing its chest armor. The dragonborn seemed to have fallen under some type of spell, his body suddenly going rigid, copsing with a rumbling sound. Su then dragged him to the side of the lobby.


    ¡°You will be cursed by all of the lives you ughtered!¡± The female voice seemed to be roaring.


    Meanwhile, Su¡¯s voice was still t and ice-cold. ¡°Perhaps, but at the very least, these things won¡¯t. They are just some chunks of flesh that should have rotted a long time ago,cking the qualification to curse me.¡±


    ¡°They are my children!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± A faint hint of mockery appeared on Su¡¯s face. ¡°However, they don¡¯t have souls. All artificially created thingsck souls.¡±


    ¡°But they are all my children!¡± The female voice was also exceptionally firm.


    Both sides were extremely firm in their opinions with no sides backing down, and as a result, the base became silent again. The dragonborn continued to withdraw, while Su dragged another one into the darkness. Moving through the several thousand square meter lobby was just a few seconds of time for the dragonborn, but precisely in these short few seconds, the dragonborn lost two morepanions. Now, they couldn¡¯t retaliate against Su in the slightest, while in the beginning, they managed to heavily injure Su¡¯s body.


    The rapid-fire machine guns calmed down, ammunition long emptied. The military engineers that transported bullets all scattered from fear.


    Su stood in front of the dragonborn that he dragged back, and then stared into its four dragon eyes. From within the amber dragon eyes, Su could clearly see fear and struggling. The dragonborn didn¡¯t feel fear, but the current fear was hidden deep within its biological body¡¯s instincts, a fear and resistance towards its impending destruction. This was something imprinted with life itself, not something that could be erased.


    At the very least, it wasn¡¯t possible for that woman hidden in the depths of the underground base.


    Of course, it was even less possible for the Blood Parliament who had just created chosen. The dragonborn¡¯sbat strength far exceeded the best chosen, and their bodyposition was more stable. Together with suitable biologically dormant instations, their effective lifespan could reach several hundred years. From a technological standpoint, the level of biological technology the dragonborn disyed was three whole generations ahead of the Blood Parliament.


    Just because the woman couldn¡¯t do it didn¡¯t mean that this type of technology didn¡¯t exist. At the very least, in Su¡¯s memories, there seemed to be perfect biologicalbat weapon in existence. Only, his memories were too blurry, to the extent where it was even more indistinct than a dream he couldn¡¯t recall.


    Su undid the dragonborn¡¯s thick breastte, exposing its chest that was covered under thick skin. He reached out a finger, and then a strand of sharp energy shot out from his fingertip, producing a deep hole in the dragonborn¡¯s chest. Su then spat out a drop of blood, the droplet changing direction in midair, and after bouncing a few times, it shot precisely into the hole that was just created. The hole wasn¡¯trge, but it was half a meter deep, chiseling through the dragonborn¡¯s thirty centimeter thick breastbone. Within the bone cavity beneath this breastbone hid a heart-like nervous organ; this was the dragonborn¡¯s true vital part.


    Su already knew that the dragonborn¡¯s skull was almostpletely solid, the brain concealed within roughly the size of an eagle¡¯s, and it was only used to collect and process information from sensory organs. Its true brain was divided into six parts and hidden in different parts of the body. That was why unlike the general knowledge of humans, the dragon¡¯s head was not the vital point, but rather a strong point.


    Then, a de edge appeared in Su¡¯s fingers, tearing through the scales covering the dragonborn¡¯s chest, producing from within a fingernail sized, glistening pearl-like bead. The bead was warm, and it continuously released powerful radiation. This bead containedrge amounts of energy, the energy concentration almost no different from nuclear fuel. This was the dragonborn¡¯s energy storage organ, as well as the most important part of the dragonborn¡¯s bodies. The energy stored within a single energy bead was equivalent to that of devouring several dozen dragonborn bodies. After extracting the pearl, Su directly tossed it into his mouth, swallowed it, and then no longer paid attention to the dragonborn corpse, slowly walking out.


    Only Su could do something like this. If an ordinary ability user swallowed the energy bead, the powerful radiation would definitely cook through all of their internal organs.


    The dragonborn that was tossed onto the ground wasn¡¯t peaceful, but instead began to twitch slightly. Soon after, the twitching extended all over its body. Large blisters appeared on its body from time to time as well, as if there were bugs squirming about inside its body. From the injury in its chest, one could see countless flesh sprouts frantically growing inside its body, and after reaching their limit, they would fall over and melt into thick, deep red blood. The blood that flowed out was no longer red, but rather a dark purple. At a microscopic level, one would see that the blood was full of smashed organic matter and protein particles that had already undergone a digestion and dposition cycle. The blood that flowed out was now already pitifullycking in nutrients.


    The blood that flowed out from the dragonborn was the waste product left behind after the intruder cells¡¯ dposition and digestion process, only, the blood sma flowed out too much and too quickly. In terms of vigor, these intruder cells, whenpared to those Su had before entering the ck Dragonriders, were already more than ten times greater.


    Soon after, the rustling sounds of ants chewing disappeared. The dragonborn¡¯s robust body also disappeared, leaving behind only the metal armor and ammunition that could not be broken down.


    Thick ck blood flowed freely, trickling in all directions, quickly upying the entire room, and then flowing out from the entrance.


    Many rooms and passage entrances had blood flowing out from them. From the room the dragonborn was dragged into, a smooth bead of bright red blood bounced out, the tail of blood behind it unexpectedly burning and erupting, propelling it towards Su like an arrow. When it arrived behind Su, it slowed down its speed, nimbly made a turn, and then entered Su¡¯s opened mouth. When it entered Su¡¯s body, the blood immediately broke down, and then the several hundred gene fragments wrapped within were released, each of them transported to the designated organ.


    This bead of blood contained all of the dragonborn¡¯s quintessence.


    These were the dragonborn¡¯s genes, considerably different from the genes of known creatures of this world. What was simr to the swamp irregr creatures were that these dragonborn¡¯s genes were also scattered and smashed. Every function of the body was a different fragment, able to preserve the normal activity of life, yet impossible to merge into a whole entity. This could be said to be a miracle, yet it really did exist. Meanwhile, the significance of this, for Su, was that he couldn¡¯t smoothly absorb the dragonborn¡¯s genes to acquire their unique abilities. The dragonborn were much higher level than the swamp creatures, their genes also far moreplex. Even though their genes were chopped up, it wasn¡¯t as meaningless as the swamp creatures¡¯. This difference in order of magnitude made these dragonborn gene fragments develop a faint connection or set of rules, only, one had to obtain enough of those fragments. After continuously absorbing the gic fragments of four dragonborn, Su already touched the doorstep of the dragonborn¡¯s abilities. Right now, the newly developed intelligence cores were currently operating at full force.


    This was the jigsaw puzzle game Su was talking about.

 Book 5 17.6

    Book 5 Chapter 17.6 - Same Kind


    There were only three dragonborn soldiers left of the ones who withdrew into the darkness, the entire base possibly only having eight to ten dragonborn. If he devoured all of the dragonborn he saw, then Su would be able to piece together 95% of the dragonborn¡¯s genes, which was pretty much the same as grasping the blueprint to this super biological weapon.


    The dragonborn genes that gradually spread in his body continuously stimted Su, bringing him more pleasure than sex or even powerful drugs. Under this powerful stimtion, many organs in Su¡¯s body moved in coboration, making him open his mouth and release a puff of ck haze. The process of blowing out this mist also brought him an iparable high simr to ejaction. The ck haze Su sprayed out carriedrge amounts of seeds that could float and move about. They carried arge-scale force field, quickly merging into the ck haze as soon as they were sprayed out. With some slight adjustments to the ck haze¡¯s medium and force field¡¯s frequency, the mist would then fall under his own control. Every single seed could control arge piece of ck haze, and the ck haze that was taken over would expel all seeds that he didn¡¯t have control over, pushing them further away, in this way spreading their range of coverage. Just like that Su silently transformed the ck haze.


    Following the dragonborn¡¯s retreating steps, Su entered the depths of the base.


    This was an enormous underground base, its size several timesrger than even that of Frozen Throne. Along the way, Su experienced a residential district that could house five thousand people, a warehouse that could store several tens of thousands of tons of supplies, an energy district that could store several tens of thousands of tons of fuel, as well as a hospital, barracks, and a business district. The experimental region upied three whole floors of space, within it over a hundredboratories of varying sizes. One could just imagine the grand scene of thousands of researchers working busily when the base was operating at its greatest potential! This ce already couldn¡¯t be considered a research base, but instead aplete underground city!


    At this moment, two sealed off alloy doors appeared before Su. The alloy doors were already locked tightly, the electronic screen on them no longer functioning due to a loss of energy supply, the hydraulic pressure instationspletelypletely rusted beyond repair as well. Above this entrance, two unmanned weapon sentinel tforms hung from the ceiling, the surveince camera¡¯s lens covered in a thickyer of dust, seemingly many years since it hadst been used. From the looks of the surroundings, it might have already been several decades since the alloy doors hadst been opened. These doors might very well have been closed ever since the base fell, all the way until all of the energy supply had beenpletely exhausted.


    To Su¡¯s right was a long and dark passage, at the end the emergency staircase leading to the floor below. There were no signs of dragonborn in the passage, but there were military engineers that left behind footprints. In addition, from the traces and atmosphere, it didn¡¯t seem to only be the military engineers. There were at least twopletely new creatures, two types of creatures that were as valuable as the dragonborn in Su¡¯s eyes. During this pursuit, Su captured two more dragonborn, the gene puzzle of the dragonborn already at 85%pletion. If he captured just one more dragonborn, then he had a high chance ofpleting this puzzle.


    However, in front of this sealed entrance, Su temporarily gave up the pursuit of his enemies. Behind this entrance seemed to be countless sounds crying out, calling his name. That name was extremely long, and it was read using a mysteriousnguage, not something belonging to this world at all. The voices calling out to him became greater and greater, eventually bing like a flood, almost breaking through Su¡¯s consciousness!


    Su¡¯s body suddenly trembled, the corner of his left eye splitting open, a line of blood slowly flowing down his cheek. At the same time, countless fine wounds appeared in his body, many of these wounds even directly appearing on a gic level, shattering many gic fragments he was trying to absorb.


    In the blink of an eye, his body¡¯s vitality dropped by over half, the strength of his life affinity even more so directly dropping around 30%. It could be said that he was currently suffering from life-threatening injuries. His face was extremely pale as he looked at the metal gate. He finally raised his hand, only, it moved extremely slowly and with great difficulty.


    Su understood extremely clearly that he wasn¡¯t attacked by an external force, and the shouts and cries calling out to him didn¡¯t really exist. Even though the existence of spiritual fluctuations had already been proven, and a corresponding ability had been produced, there were no spiritual fluctuations behind the metal door, or anything with life affinity. The cry came from the depths of Su¡¯s own body, and the injuries covering his body were the result of his body¡¯s conscious and subconscious resistance against his body¡¯s instincts. That was to say, Su currently did not wish to enter through this door.


    Su took a deep breath, calmed down his instincts and all of his subconscious reactions, once again restoring himself into aplete person. When he breathed out, there was actually a puff of bloody mist. This was the price of controlling his body.


    The entrance had already activated its emergency mechanism, the hydraulic pressure mechanical parts alreadypletely locked tightly. Only if the electrical supply was restored, and then the confidential secret passcode inputted would the lock be undone, opening up thisrge door weighing several dozen tons. The energy supply had long been cut off, so it seemed like all possibility of opening this door was lost. By now, no signs of activity from the Holy Crusaders could be seen, their advance troops unable to prate this deeply into the base.


    The locked door didn¡¯t pose a problem for the current Su. His hand caressed the exposed hydraulic pressureponent, the ces it passed through immediately releasing surging, thick smoke, the metalponent corroded at a visible speed. Large amounts of corrosive liquid continuously seeped out from Su¡¯s hand, gathering into a stream, and then moving through the door¡¯sponents as if it possessed intelligence, corroding and melting crucial parts one after another.


    Half an hourter, Su¡¯s hands pressed against the door, and his entire body exerted force. With a rumbling sound, the heavy door was slowly pushed open!


    What appeared before Su¡¯s eyes, were rows of upright breeding troughs, the quantity thousands upon thousands.

 Book 5 18.1

    Book 5 Chapter 18.1 - History


    If was as if the ce in his dreams was real.


    As he looked at the endless breeding tanks, Su¡¯s face turned deathly pale, the violent headache making it almost impossible for him to think clearly. The world in his dreams was currently breaking through his consciousness¡¯ shackles, trying to break out into the surface. However, this process was iparably painful, to the extent that what ultimately appeared before his eyes were all scattered and smashed scenes. However, this was already enough, enough to produce a rough picture of this world.


    Su took a step forward, the weakness of his legs almost unable to support his body, staggering, and only then did he stand firm again. He took a moment topose himself, and then slowly walked towards the closest breeding tank.


    This was a standard breeding tank, the 200 centimeters wide, 350 centimeter high tank made of reinforced ss, the top part connected to the ceiling. The reinforced ss exterior was covered in thickyers of dust, and the dust already solidified, preventing him from seeing what was inside. From the thickness of the dust, it seemed like it had collected for at least a few decades. Su reached out his hand to wipe away the dust covering the surface of the reinforced ss, allowing him to see that the solution inside had already dried up, condensing into a thickyer of nutrient paste inside the breeding tank. Inside the nutrient paste was a small dog sized creature, still in its immature form, its sense organs not even fully formed yet. It leaned against the ss wall, as if it was frantically trying to escape, its front ws even cracking the reinforced ss. However, it wasn¡¯t able to free itself from this cage in the end, trapped to death and turned into a dried corpse.


    Su lightly tapped the reinforced ss, and from this motion, already knew its thickness and density. The hardness exceeded alloy steel, yet it cracked under the force of this small, immature, unknown creature¡¯s ws. Apart from this nurtured creature¡¯s terrifying innate strength, what was even more frightening was the tremendous power it erupted with when it was at desperate straits. From its final posture, Su could imagine just what kind of despair it experienced back then.


    The nutrient paste¡¯s settlement had already be dark ck hard chunks, but when his perceptionnded on it, theposition he couldn¡¯t be more familiar with allowed Su to understand that the culture fluid in the tank should normally be deep green.


    When watching this immature body that still maintained its position of final struggle, a thought suddenly emerged in Su¡¯s mind. The moment its eyes were developed, the moment it opened its eyes, the first thing it saw should be a green-colored world.


    Everything was exactly the same as in his dreams, to the extent where even theposition of the culture fluid was recalled.


    No, there were still some differences. What Su saw was only an experiment station andrge numbers of research personnel. There were no breeding tanks in his line of sight within his dreams. Meanwhile, here, regardless of which angle one looked from, breeding tanks stretched as far as the eye could see. This ce concentrated with darkness had over ten thousand dried up breeding tanks.


    Su lowered his head, seeing a piece of metal below the breeding tank with some words of description. He squatted down, wiped away the dust on the exnation te, and then carefully read the words. At the very top of the exnation te was a name that was engraved using a mysteriousnguage, and below it was the exnation in the federation¡¯snguage. When he saw the name, Su who originally didn¡¯t understand this type ofnguage unexpectedly read softly, ¡°Herk...¡±


    Herk was the biological weapon¡¯s name. Its build was well-rounded, suited for movement in environments with high or medium gravitational pull. Its movements were extremely nimble, possessing great strength, and its main means of attack was physical attacks, its fighting strength on the lower side. The reason why it could be a finalized biological weapon was because its power to adapt to its surroundings was great, its reproductive strength high, and it needed hardly any replenishment. That meant thatrge amounts of Herk could be bred under any environment, and when they were released onto the battlefield, they relied on numbers to defeat their enemies. In the system of biological weapons, Herk was the model cannon fodder, only able to deal with low-level civilizations. Herk¡¯s body type is as follows... pivotal target data as follows... gene mapping as follows...


    This information wasn¡¯t something Su knew to begin with, but rather came from the inherent meaning of the word Herk written in that mysteriousnguage. As long as Su read this the word in the correct manner, his consciousness would automatically perceive this information. However, how could reading this word be that easy?


    Just now, Su inadvertently read this word. When he tried to recall it, he discovered that back then, he used 80 of the 100 intelligence cores, as well as 300puting cores, his vocal organs under extreme control simultaneously releasing several hundred different pitches, as well as oveid with spiritual fluctuations of a special frequency. To put it briefly, this was definitely not anguage humans could read.


    Meanwhile, the exnation written in the old federation¡¯snguage was only several hundred words, the information it contained was only the initial breeding date, critical times, as well as the model numbers of the nutrients supplied. Compared to the word Herk itself, the amount of information was simply negligible.


    The name of anothernguage was embedded into a humannguage document, it really was strange. Su believed that at least in the olden era, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who could read or even recognize thisnguage.


    Then how did it end up appearing here? Moreover, why did Su recognize this type ofnguage?


    Su raised his head, his all epassing perception making contact with the ¡®Herk¡¯ inside the breeding tank again. After examining it for several minutes, Su discovered that what rested in the breeding tank wasn¡¯t a true Herk. Compared to the information contained in the mysteriousnguage, even if the creature in the breeding tank fully matured, it would only have a tenth of the true Herk¡¯s strength, a third of its speed, three times its energy consumption, food utilization efficacy was only a fifth, and the maturation cycle took as long as three months. What it could use as food was also much less in variety. In short, the iplete body couldn¡¯t even be considered an iplete Herk. Su also discovered that the remaining gic fragments and the gene mapping the mysterious name provided had a huge inherent difference, twopletely different creatures. It was only their outer form that was a bit simr.


    The creature in the breeding tank, in the present world, could only be considered an okay biological weapon, itsprehensive power considerably stronger than those of lions and tigers, but a fully armed third level dragonrider private waspletely enough to deal with quite a few of them. Meanwhile, the true Herk could crush a dozen dragonrider privates in just a few minutes of time. However, based on what was recorded in the mysteriousnguage, Herk were only disposable goods used to deal with low level civilizations!

 Book 5 18.2

    Book 5 Chapter 18.2 - History


    If everything he received from the word Herk was true, then who was it that engraved this word here? Just from its outer appearance, the word Herk looked like a spherical,pact, andplex decorative design, not the abstractnguage humans assumed it to be. However, for it to be carved on this exnation te, it definitely wasn¡¯t used purely for decorative purposes.


    Herk, this name was not limited to just three dimensions. Its design, depth, and volume also represented a type of meaning, and what was even more important was that it required many oveid sybles as well as spiritual fluctuations. With all of these factors, the possiblebinations increased drastically, the amount of information that could be contained already beyond what humans could fathom. This meant that this word only uratelypleted a three-dimensional engraving, while when Su read it, he voluntarily added oveying sybles, so only the spiritual fluctuations the word inherently carried were missing. If there were spiritual fluctuations, Su knew that he would have obtained the Herk¡¯s method of preparation as well.


    Hu! Su released a heavy breath, and then slowly stood up. He didn¡¯t think any further, instead specially transfering over a few intelligence cores, leaving this matter for them to deal with, processed in the background, simr to intelligence systems. Su himself walked towards the next breeding tank, once again wiping away the dust and observing its contents, reading the exnation te¡¯s procedures.


    Only a small portion of these breeding tanks were empty, with two-thirds of them containing various immature bodies and the remainder all matured,plete bodies. The creatures in the breeding tanks were of all different stranger appearances, with samples of every monsters thinkable found here. Almost all of the mature bodies died while struggling in despair, the endless suffering they experienced before death clearly visible even from their dried up corpses.


    The breeding tanks¡¯ key usage information was engraved on the metal wall below the breeding tank. From this, Su understood what kind of process the creatures in the breeding tanks experienced.


    Once the energy supply was cut off, the culture fluid would gradually be turbid, the nutrients be sparse, and what was even more critical was that the oxygen content would quickly decline. What the creatures in these breeding tanks experienced was an extremely prolonged suffocation, as well as a correspondingly shortened starvation process, forcing them to endure a two-fold great suffering. The breeding tanks were extremely sturdy, the reinforced ss able to stop close range fire from an assault rifle. Once the energy supply was cut off, the security measures would automatically lock everything down so as to prevent idents. That was why when the electrical supply was cut, or when an unexpected situation appeared, these breeding tanks that originally nurtured life now became tombs for burying the living.


    Unexpected situation... a faint bitter smile appeared on Su¡¯s lips.


    All nurtured biological weapons were extremely dangerous. For those creatures that had all sorts of abilities mixed together, it could still be said that their true fighting strength hadn¡¯t been tested, but inside these breeding tanks, there was a true, mature biological weapon, Herk. Even though it was just an incrediblycking version, once it jumped out, for olden era humans, it might be a disaster. Unlike the so-called biological weapons created by humans, the Herk used in inferior environments obtained superiority through persistentbat ability and numbers. Under harsh environments, it could asexually produce posterity, which was to say, as long as a single one jumped out, several decadester, the human race would be facing thousands to tens of thousands of vicious, abnormal biological beasts. If it was apleted Herk, after a few years, this celestial body might not have any other species in existence.


    That was why once an unexpected situation arose, human rationality¡¯s first choice would be to destroy all nurtured biological species.


    ¡°Is this the type of decision anyone would make?¡± Su thought. However, if it was him, he wouldn¡¯t do it like this. The problem was, however, that Su wasn¡¯t human.


    Su moved about at a constant pace through the breeding tank. It was as if he was wandering about the historical path of biological evolution, losing track of time and his own objective. The breeding tanks in this breeding hall were arranged in rows of 100 by 100, with ten thousand breeding tanks in total! When needed, this research base could couldpletely be turned into arge scale biological weapon factory.


    Apart from the dozen or so Herk, Su only found one other creaturebeled with a mysterious word, Leigna. The length of Leigna was a quarter shorter than Herk, the information much less as well. This was a flying creature that wasn¡¯t thatrge, one that could adapt to all types of environments. It also possessed energy propulsion and anti-gravity organs, allowing it to move about in environments with grade twelve wind intensity and negative one hundred degrees. Its maximum flight speed exceeded 500 kilometers per hour, cruise speed 200 kilometers, and it could maintain flight for 48 hours. A single meal could maintain around a month¡¯s time of activity consumption. It had as many as eleven sensory organs, and it could remember all information it sensed within a specialized brain storage area. Even after it died, as long as the brain storage could be obtained, these memories could then be restored. Its offensive methods included a tail that could fire poisonous needles up to twenty meters away, as well as mouthparts that could secrete a neurotoxin. From application standpoint, Leigna¡¯s main purpose was to serve as a low level scout, but when facing inferior civilizations, it could also be used as a primary force weapon.


    Both the Herk and Leigna inside these breeding tanks were iplete versions. The Leigna in the tank before him didn¡¯t have energy propulsion or anti-gravity organs, and its wings were muchrger. This was an extremely natural choice, as the Leigna¡¯s flight speed mainly relied on the energy propulsion and anti-gravity abilities, the wings only used for directional assistance, its original size not enough to support its meter long body. However, the wings¡¯ energy consumption was far greater than the energy propulsion, so both the speed and stamina of the iplete Leigna declined substantially. The many sensory organs were still present, but the brain storage was nowhere to be found. The core organ of the Leigna that made it a scouting tool was not there, so it went from being a scout to a soldier. Despite this being the case, the results of Su¡¯s intelligence cores¡¯ analysis stated clearly that this inferior Leigna¡¯sbat strength was still higher than most of the other strange biological creatures in this hall.


    After silently remembering the world Leigna, it was equivalent to obtaining all mysteries of this biological weapon. However, this wasn¡¯t what Su wanted. Even though grasping these two biological weapons was equivalent to an infinitely replenishing, quickly forming biological army, Su had absolutely no interest in ruling the world, let alone ruling a celestial bodypletely devoid of life.


    Biological weapons didn¡¯t have souls. No matter how many biological weapons he was surrounded by, it would still be lonely and destitute.


    Even though Su still didn¡¯t know exactly how the soul existed, he believed that the soul really did exist.

 Book 5 18.3

    Book 5 Chapter 18.3 - History


    After leaving the breeding hall, making it through the long and dark passage, and then down another ten meters, Su reached the next floor. Before him was an extremely thick alloy gate, the red warning words next to it just as striking after several decades: Automatic security region, extremely dangerous, only personnel authority level seven or higher permitted!


    Next to the alloy door were rows of identifying instruments, from their outer appearances ranging from iris scans, fingerprints, to DNA testing, everything that should be there was there. However, due to the loss of electrical supply, these cutting age olden era devices were now purely decorative items. Without the assistance of hydraulic pressure force, this alloy heavy door measured in tons was, for the human race, impassable. However, for Su, no metal things were hindrances.


    He analyzed the alloy door¡¯sposition, and then his intelligence cores operated at full force. Ten minutester, apletely new focused acid was secreted from his body. This was a function not even avable to him yesterday, but rather something Su developed through referencing the Herk and Leigna materials he obtained.


    When a cloud of mistlike acid was sprayed on the alloy door, the alloy surface immediately releasedrge amounts of white smoke, and then as if it was boiling, bubbles continuously rose from within!


    The bubbles ruptured one after another, releasing even more white smoke, the alloy door correspondingly starting to cave in. After waiting for a bit, Su released another spray of the acidic mist, the originally somewhat slowing corrosion speed quickly speeding up again. Su stared at the hole on the alloy door that became deeper and deeper, releasing a spray of acid every so often. The information his sight and perception picked up were quickly gathered and then distributed to their designated intelligence cores. After being calcted and analyzed, the timing and amount for the next spray would be obtained. That was why right now, Su wasn¡¯t thinking about anything at all. When the time came, a suitable amount of acid would spray on its own.


    Not long ago, Su was still extremely unused to this type of multi-tasking method simr to an intelligence system, but now, it was much more natural. Now, he would often simultaneously think about several things, definitely not the method in which humans thought.


    The meter thick alloy door was finally eaten through by the acidic mist, exactly as how Su predicted. He made his way through the hole on the door, entering the so-called ¡®extreme danger zone¡¯.


    In this region, automatic weapon tforms hung from every corner of every passage, able to attack intruders without the correct essing privileges at any time. An armed robot was currently embedded inside the groove of the wall not too far in front of him, itsposition simple, firepower great, precisely the type that gave others the greatest headaches in battle. However now, it could only quietly sit there, all power sources depleted.


    While walking through the passage, a thought suddenly emerged in Su¡¯s mind. ¡°Did they not fear that these automatic weapon tforms¡¯ artificial intelligence would truly develop intelligence andunch a rebellion?¡±


    This was clearly something only those already dead would worry about. However, Su didn¡¯t baselessly produce this thought. Right now, Su already recalled part of his dreams, and also remembered many things that might bepletely unrted to the dreand. These memories were like extremely messy drawings. Not only was there no rtionship between them, every picture had meaningless chunks of mottled colors. However, Su knew that right now, every single thought that suddenly appeared had reason, it was just that he didn¡¯t understand them right now.


    Su stood in front of an automatic door, and then he raised his head to look at the already somewhat blurry handwriting: Third Ultra Experimental Subject Breeding Room.


    Only after a moment of hesitation did Su ce his hand on the automatic door. He exerted force, freeing the automatic door along from the wall along with its frame. The consumption of secreting acidic liquid was too great, something he would only use when dealing with things like that meter thick enormous door.


    When he walked into the Third Ultra Experimental Subject Breeding Room, a boom sounded in Su¡¯s mind, the entire world shaking! His face became pale, body backing up a few steps, only stabilizing himself after his back smashed into an aluminum alloy shelf.


    Su closed his eyes. Everything he saw just now instantly merged with his dreand. In that moment, he didn¡¯t know if he was dreaming, or if he was experiencing reality.


    At the center of the breeding room stood an enormous breeding tank that was ten meters in diameters and thirty meters tall,rge enough to raise a whale. There were six normal sized breeding tanks ced around the enormous breeding tank. On the other side of the breeding tank was an enormousputer case, a medium-sizeputer used purely for data analysis and processing extending from its bulk. Around the medium-sizedputer was a terminal information processing tform that allowed for ten people to work simultaneously, and on the other side of the breeding room was a half sealed biochemistry experimental region where a dozen or so people could work in.


    This Ultra Experimental Subject Breeding Room, if it was ced in the outside world, was already enough to have arge-scale biochemistryboratory out of.


    While standing at the entrance, Su¡¯s perception already extended to every corner of the breeding room. He knew that if he changed his angle of sight, for example, concentrating on the enormous breeding tank, then what he saw would perfectly match up with his dreams.

 Book 5 18.4

    Book 5 Chapter 18.4 - History


    Su forced himself to calm down. His perception force covered the entire breeding room, carefully searching around.


    The breeding room looked a bit messy, many documents falling out of the file cabs, a few electrical power switches on standby, a few others still open. It seemed like the people here left in quite a hasty manner, but it was still unknown what kind of unexpected situation arose. However, the empty breeding room still had one person left in it, to be more precise, a corpse.


    Su turned around, his eyesnding on an isted room, from the looks of it the breeding room manager¡¯s office, the corpse sitting right on an office chair. This was an extremely spacious office, this type of hundred square meter surface area room rarely seen in underground bases where every inch ofnd was extremely expensive. From this, the office owner¡¯s status was obvious. The office was was located on the second floor, the external wall made of unidirectional ss, allowing for those inside to overlook the entire breeding room. Su slowly walked up the stairs, arriving in front of the office door. The name te above the automatic door engraved: Dr. Chin, authority level 9.


    The automatic door, even if it required level 90 authority, was not an obstacle in front of Su. After opening the door through brute force, Su entered the office.


    Behind the spacious and luxurious office desk sat a dried corpse that was pretty much a skeleton. He was leaning over the office desk, an elegant and gorgeous small pistol in his right hand. On the side of his skull was a bullet hole; he most likely ended his own life here.


    The office table¡¯s old-fashionedputer was already full of rust, definitely unusable, all stored data already damaged. However, who knows, maybe he can still find a few things here.


    Su gently moved aside Dr. Chin¡¯s corpse, discovering an agenda notebook. Su carefully opened the notebook, finding the schedules insidepletely packed. It seemed like the doctor was an extremely busy person. On thest page was a short summary of hisst moments, but it was already soaked in blood, the original contents now unreadable. However, this didn¡¯t did pose a problem for Su. He ced this sheet before his eyes, and then a deep green radiance shot out,nding on the paper¡¯s surface. Under the several different types of light rays, the words written in ink were separated from the blood, the contents on this page starting to appear.


    ¡°Today is February 12th. As expected, experimental subject number 1 finally jumped out of the breeding tank! I told that stubborn and self-opinionated Ludark that his present emergency instations are unreliable, that if he wanted to activate the experimental subject, there had to be more measures in ce, but he just wouldn¡¯t listen. Experimental subject number one is something thatpletely exceeded our imaginations. By using old knowledge to judge limits of its abilities, the conclusion was destined to end in tragedy. However, even if it was me in his ce, I still might not have necessarily done a much better job than that Ludark. After all, even now, no one knows how exactly it escaped. All of the equipment is perfectly intact, as if it disappeared into thin air. It truly is a strange and magical fe! However, now isn¡¯t the time to be deeply moved. Letting this type of fe escape might very well be the beginning of a disaster.¡±


    ¡°February 13th, a whole 20 hours have passed, but we still haven¡¯t discovered its whereabouts, nor did we figure out how how exactly it escaped. Things don¡¯t look very good. The Stingray Army has already taken over the defenses of this ce, locking down the entire base. However, how could those fes understand how frightening it is, will this lockdown even be effective? Maybe only by directly blowing this base up, burying everything deep underground would there be a chance of eliminating it. No, with its inconceivable vitality, even if it only had a small piece of flesh left, it might still be able to regenerate. At the very least, this was the case in theory, but we didn¡¯t conduct a gradual structured experiment. When our four memberedmittee back then unanimously agreed to push back this experiment, was it really purely because the conditions hadn¡¯t matured yet? In this entire world, where would you find equipment more advanced than here? I know I was scared, I didn¡¯t dare activate its cells. Even though it was constantly kept at negative 200 degrees, I would still be scared. Sometimes, when I look at it, I can even sense that it is using some type of method to look at me! My God! Why is there this type of feeling?! It is nothing more than some frozen cells! I wonder, when we made the decision, if the other three were also scared.


    I think it is quite likely.¡±


    ¡°February 14th, disaster already arrived. Five corpses have already been found, and the number of missing is still climbing. All of the corpses have bepletely different from their bodies before death, as if they hadpletely changed into a different person. For example, Annie, that pretty and arrogant woman, when she was found, she had already be a middle-aged man. Even though the results of DNA tests told us this was precisely Annie, no one was willing to believe this fact. If we cannot even believe what we are seeing with our own eyes, what can we still believe in?¡±


    ¡°Almost forgot, today is Valentines Day, no, it isn¡¯t twelve yet. However, my dear Rohan, I already have no way of sending you flowers. In the lord¡¯s kingdom of heaven, I will miss and remember you. After busying about for an entire day, all of the missing staff¡¯s corpses have been found. They weren¡¯t harmed in the slightest, yet they all becamepletely different people. No one knows what exactly happened, no, perhaps Dr. Rochester knows something, but he clearly has no intentions of revealing it to the public. Right now, this ce has already beenpletely sealed off, the destruction sequences for number two and three have already been started up. Meanwhile, we were ordered to gather at Passage 54 in preparation ofpletely evacuating from the base. That Ludark was the first one to rush to Passage 54, he probably already thought about how he was going to face the judge in the court ofw now, right? However, that idiot who believes himself to be infallible doesn¡¯t understand Rochester at all, nor does he understand what exactly the ultra experimental subject ced in our hands is. Does he really think he still has a chance of entering a court ofw?


    The ultra experimental subject is definitely hiding in one of our bodies! Moreover, it will definitely find a way to leave this ce. It is to the extent where I suspect whether or not it even needs to escape! That is why I decided I might as well not go and ¡®gather¡¯ in Passage 54. I do not wish to spend the rest of my life on a dissecting tform or breeding tank, all while having my consciousness awake! I know that I am, in reality, not that important of a figure. In this base, there is only one true core and soul, and that is Rochester, the rest of us all dispensable. Now, I reckon Rochester already withdrew ¡®one¡¯ out from the base, am I wrong?


    An era with a super genius is an era of tragedy for ordinary people. When ultra life forms appear in this world, then that is the start of disaster.¡±

 Book 5 18.5

    Book 5 Chapter 18.5 - History


    The written ount stopped here.


    Su lowered the notebook, his mind feeling heavy and stifled. A corner of the sealed history already opened before him. Completely uncovering it would require astonishing bravery.


    There were still many other printed research materials in Chin¡¯s office. Su used up an entire half hour to skim through them. The files were mostly routine data and a few of the doctor¡¯s own insights, not touching upon too much details, nor was there any information rted to the ultra experimental subject. It seemed like the files of utmost secrecy were all stored in the central hostputer, not something that would be written on paper. However, there were still two files that drew Su¡¯s attention.


    ¡°We discovered that ultra life forms could produce a strange and miraculous medium, this medium looks like a mist. We all privately refer it to as ck haze, because it is easier to remember. We already discovered that the ck haze could amplify ultra life forms¡¯ perception, and at the same time block off enemy perception, even causing a disturbance in the surrounding maic and force fields. It has already been proven that not even superpower users could use their abilities in substantially diluted ck haze. This needs further research.¡±


    The other piece was a question Chin wrote down.


    ¡°After eleven years and six months of calctions, the mainputer had undergone three generations of recement, the final results of the calctions disying that our deciphering of the Bisindlenguage (the temporary name) has alreadypleted 135%. All possible paths have already been calcted and explored. That is to say, our understanding towards thisnguage should be even greater than that of our own native tongue. However, even up until now, we can¡¯t even read a single word, nor do we understand the meaning of any phrases, but we ¡®ought¡¯ to be able to know how. Is there anything more ironic than this? However, it really is a strange and fantastguage. Regardless, tomemorate our ¡®breakthrough¡¯, someone suggested we give two experimental biological weapons names using thisnguage. This isn¡¯t some great idea, because those were their names to begin with.¡±


    Su lowered the research materials, releasing a soft sigh. The olden era humans knew much, much more than he had originally thought.


    ck haze, it was precisely what was created by that woman, the most important ability in delimiting home ground. For example, the dragonborn, inside of this ck haze, their overall fighting strength was increased by at least half. Meanwhile, normal ability users might not even be able to disy two-thirds of their strength. Controlling the ck haze, especially ck haze on such arge scale, was definitely not something human ability users could aplish. Meanwhile, the ck haze¡¯s power restricting effects made it even more so the most effective method in dealing with new era humans.


    Meanwhile, what Su had been doing all this time was wrestle for home ground advantage. That was why even though he looked like he was somewhat idling and strolling about, the hidden battle had never stopped for a moment.


    ck haze continuously spread from the venttion system. Even though there was no wind, it still flowed about. As long as one realized this, anyone would know that it wasn¡¯t an ordinary mist. When the ck mist moved close to Su, it would ride along with the air Su breathed out, continuing to move into the distance. Aftering in contact with the air Su breathed out for a prolonged amount of time, the ck haze would gradually undergo changes, the control silently shifting, bing Su¡¯s antennas and protective screens.


    As time passed, this invisible battlefield grewrger andrger, now already including the entire base. The ck haze continuously swirled about, as if two armies of vicious beasts were tearing at each other. In the darkness¡¯ corners, miserable cries continuously sounded. The military engineers had alreadypletely sunk into a state of chaos, fleeing everywhere in disarray. What they were fleeing from was none other than this ck haze constantly lingering around their bodies.


    This was originally the most dependable ck haze, yet now, it waspletely opposite. The roiling ck haze became hotter and hotter, and it was now like a strong acid, all contact producing burning pain sensations. If the contact was prolonged, even the military engineer¡¯s thick keratin skinyer would ulcerate. When this skinyer ruptured, exposing the tender tissues underneath to the ck haze, it would feel as if a strong acid was poured over them, quickly burning the tender tissues ck!


    In the base¡¯s surroundings, the external walls had long been dug into, the various caves these workers¡¯ habitats. Every single cave could house a dozen or so military engineers. The base outside of these caves was alreadypletely filled with ck haze, sorge amounts of workers were fleeing back to their caves. Those who didn¡¯t have time to escape struggled and howled in the ck haze, using their long ws and shovel-like feet to frantically attack everything they came into contact with. Their eyes had long been burned blind by the ck haze.


    The range of the surging ck haze becamerger andrger, starting to invade into the inside of the caves. The workers crowded at the bottom of the caves, already having no way out. However, the caves weren¡¯t that deep. Before the pairs of eyes full of despair, the ck haze was like a sinister and malevolent giant that viciously pounced over!


    Blood-curdling screams and howls immediately filled this ce.


    Meanwhile, Su¡¯s side was peaceful. ck haze slowly moved about, continuously brushing past Su¡¯s body, and then scattering in all directions In the surrounding areas, continuously surging ck haze already visible, the indication of two wills fighting for control. The chaotic region was currently extending bit by bit into the distance, so at the very least, right now, Su still had the advantage. Only, as the range of control became greater, the amount of mental and physical stamina exhausted also correspondingly increased.


    Right now, everywhere the ck haze covered was a part of his perception range.


    Su silently sensed the surroundings, and then he reached out his hand, observing the ck haze moving around his fingertips, looking pensive. ¡°Is this the home field? This type of feeling... is not bad at all.¡±


    He only stopped for a moment, and then he continued forward.

 Book 5 18.6

    Book 5 Chapter 18.6 - History


    Before leaving Dr. Chin¡¯s office, Su inspected experimental subject number one and two¡¯s breeding room once again. The three breeding rooms had nearly identicalyouts, but Su didn¡¯t obtain too much useful information. The two breeding rooms were still extremely messy; it seemed like the researchers weren¡¯t given much time when the order to gather in Passage 54 was issued. The true ssified information should all be stored in the central hostputer, and the managers of these two breeding rooms clearly didn¡¯t have a fondness for writing things down like Chin.


    In breeding room number one where the biological body escaped, Su searched especially carefully, but he ended up with nothing. The breeding tanks didn¡¯t have a single bit of malfunction or trace of damage, and unlike the main breeding hall, the breeding tanks here had all been washed. Due to too much time passing, there was no way of differentiating the culture fluid¡¯s original contents, and it was even more difficult to find out what these so-called ranked experimental subjects were.


    After inspecting these three identical breeding rooms, the ufortable feeling in Su¡¯s mind already decreased quite a bit. In addition, from Chin¡¯s notes, the ranked experimental bodies weren¡¯t artificially created, but were rather obtained from some creature¡¯s cells, very likely of that ¡®one¡¯ Rochester brought away.


    Regardless, perhaps, he wasn¡¯t alone, still having others of the same species. Even if he truly grew up here, it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal.


    Su suddenly felt his mind rxing quite a bit, even though his intuition told him that a meeting with simr species wouldn¡¯t be all that joyful. As for that woman in the depths of the base, there were still some minute yet key differences. She was quite simr to him, but they weren¡¯t of the same species.


    After leaving the first breeding room, Su continued along the dark and deep passage, no idea where the other end of this passage led to or what was awaiting him.


    On the other end of the underground base was a mysterious lounge, the dark haze inside so thick it almost had substance. This appeared as an expanse of darkness even in Su¡¯s perception,pletely unable to see anything.


    The instruments and equipment in the lounge had long been moved away, the four snow-white walls full of mural paintings. He called them paintings, but they were actually just countless chunks of messy colors pieced together. Not even an influential figure with great artistic attainments in modern abstract art could recognize what exactly was painted on these walls.


    Ability users with sharp perception would see that energy was currently flowing about between the chunks of color in an orderly manner. Even if it was an ordinary person, they would feel dizzy after staring at it long enough. Moreover, during this process, due to their internal organs being incapable of adapting to what they were seeing, they would also receive serious internal injuries and pass away soon after.


    The floor of this lounge had chunks of color painted in a simr style. Energy flowed between the chunks of color, ultimately converging into a breeding tank at the very center. The breeding tank had clearly experienced remodeling, now equipped with many instations that were definitely not human style, the dark red chunks covering the gauges continuously flickering. No electrical leads could be seen from the exterior, nor could any energy source ports be found. In addition, Perception Domain ability users could see that the energy gathering from the four walls and floor all directlynded on several receiver-like tes, thus absorbed.


    Wireless energy transmission technology!


    Upon seeing this scene, perhaps any scientist would cry out with fear. If they could fully understand these instruments, the power of human civilization would take another huge leap. The meaning and significance of this was too great, even greater than the exploitation of nuclear energy, second only to the production of abilities!


    The breeding tank was filled with light green nutrient fluid. The nutrient fluid was slowly moving, strings of fine bubbles released from the bottom of the breeding tank from time to time. This five meter tall equipment was the human race¡¯s most advanced biological cultivating system, the culture fluidposition self-adjusting, moreoverpletely self-regted. If it was just to ensure the survival of a creature, as long as the energy source was maintained, it could continue to operate without maintenance for 30 years. Now thatrge amounts of extremely advanced instations and equipment were set up, it was already unknown just how many times better this breeding tank became.


    Inside the breeding tank¡¯s nutrient fluid floated a naked male. Even though he was sleeping, his chest that slowly rose and fell indicated that the body still carried life. He looked thirty or so in age, his figurerge and tall, face resolute, the muscle lines around his body clear, full of masculine aesthetics. However, he was floating in this nutrient fluid, no reactions at all aside from the most basic life signs.


    In front of the breeding tank knelt a young woman, her hands crossed before her chest, currently praying in a quiet voice. Only after a moment had passed did she raise her head and look at the man in the breeding tank, her face full of deep longing and endless desire.


    ¡°Jason, my love, are you still unwilling to wake? Actually, after all these years, if you wanted to wake up, you would have definitely woken up a long time ago. Back then, I didn¡¯t understand your way of thinking, not understanding why you would rather perish than abandon others of your species. They only thought about running with their own lives, even to the extent where they would push you towards me. Even now, I still do not understand, but I learned to respect your decision. Sigh...¡±


    ¡°Even to this day, I cannot understand the human race, unable to understand yourplexity. In the depths of my instincts, the meaning of simr species is just targets of reproduction, partners inpetition, enemies, and food. It¡¯s quite simple isn¡¯t it? Meanwhile, I was originally just that simple as well, not thinking too much, let alone possessing emotions. I know that using yournguage, this type of feeling is called love. Truly inconceivable! Perhaps, after he left, I¡¯ve stayed here alone for too, too many years, right? Maybe that is why I slowly becameplicated as well? Turns out even I could feel loneliness.¡±


    ¡°The word loneliness, was also something I learned from yournguage.¡±

 Book 5 18.7

    Book 5 Chapter 18.7 - History


    ¡°My love, you¡¯ve already kept mepany for so many years, but I am extremely useless. I used every method I could think of, yet I could only restore your body, unable to wake you up. I really wanted to tell you that thosepanions of yours that were still alive, I already let go, and I even let them bring away some information and other things. Forgive me, I could not give them any more, they are extremely dangerous. Perhaps you do not know this, but I can sense their thoughts. Every word they speak are lies. After obtaining greater power, the first thing they wouldn¡¯t try to deal with isn¡¯t me, but their own species. They want to be the kings of their species, and then return to destroy me, seize everything they couldn¡¯t obtain. That is why, my dear love, you can understand why I cannot trust humans, right? Yourpanions, they have no idea that ¡®he¡¯ already left years ago. Even if they became the kings of the human race, they still cannot avoid their fate of destruction, because they are too arrogant and conceited, nor do they understand ¡®his¡¯ true power. I cannot stop ¡®him¡¯ either. Before he left, I only knew how to obey orders. Only ¡®his¡¯ species can stop him, prevent the possible destruction.¡±


    ¡°I seem to be quite the talker today, I know you dislike long-winded people. However, I don¡¯t have a choice. This might be thest time I can talk to you. The enemy has already arrived. Many years ago when I truly possessed my own will, I knew that it woulde back. Now, this day has finally arrived. I don¡¯t know if I will win or be defeated, prophesying isn¡¯t my function, I only know that it is extremely scared. Fear has prevented me from ever leaving this ce, all out of fear of it bing aware of my existence. However, it still found me. I don¡¯t know what kind of enemy it is either, it is quite simr to me and ¡®him¡¯ who left, but different as well, yet I cannot say where this difference is. Look, it is currently seizing my home ground, I cannot defeat it...¡±


    After remaining silent for a bit, only then did she continue her narration. ¡°However, I won¡¯t let it approach this ce, I won¡¯t let it get close to you unless it steps over my body!¡±


    Drip, drop!


    Several drops of liquidnded on her body. Several drops sshed onto the ground, but were burned into steam by the surging energy soon after. The ck haze was too thick, and they dropped too quickly, unable to tell if what fell was blood or tears.


    The darkness in the lounge became even thicker. A momentter, her indistinct sigh sounded in the darkness again. ¡°We never got to know each other, but I know that I love you...¡±


    At this moment, Su reached the end of the passage, descending another floor, now standing before an enormous six meter tall automatic door. There was no security measures before this door, no restricted ess indicators. Six fully armed robots were embedded in the walls, more than ten surveince cameras fully equipped with weapon systems monitoring every corner, no dead corners to speak of at all. The door wasn¡¯t thick, nor was it heavy, but the alloy used was a top level material only used on space stations, impervious to heat, corrosion, and impact. The construction cost of this door alone should reach around a billion yuan, the price of three copies of the most advanced fighter aircrafts.


    The four frames of the automatic door protruded slightly, not appearing that special at all. However, Su could senserge amounts of electronic sensingponents inside linked up to a massive database. Su quickly knew what this was: Comprehensive Scanner. In the olden era, this was equipment used to inspect the highest quality weapon material for blemishes. Its location here only had one use: verifying the identity of the visitor.


    All of this silently spoke of the value of this ce.


    To the side of the automatic door was an unremarkable signature made by a fountain pen, a priceless autograph even in the current world: S. Rochester.


    The automatic door already couldn¡¯t stop Su. WIthout energy protection, there was no longer any invulnerable matter. Ten minutester, a hole that allowed for a person to move through appeared, and Su already stood inside the door.


    A single look and Su already came to the conclusion that this was precisely Dr. Rochester¡¯s office and privateboratory.


    Rochester¡¯s office, no, it should be called work space, was extremely, extremelyrge. Inside of the five hundred square meter space, there was only a single table, chair, and a whiteboard full of words. Oh, there were a fewrge artificially grown trees as well. Even though they now only had naked branches, one could imagine the shade they provided before. Sitting behind that writing desk was just like doing work in a quiet and spacious forest.


    One could see that Dr. Rochester was a firm supporter of the ¡®space is beauty¡¯ philosophy. Moreover, he didn¡¯t prepare chairs for any guests, either because this ce wouldn¡¯t have any visitors, or because he felt that no one had the qualification to sit down in front of him, thetter perhaps having a higher chance of being true.


    The work space was obviously not limited to these five hundred square meters, behind him was a close to thousand square meters library, close to half of the space upied by specimen of all different oddities. To the other side was the doctor¡¯s privateboratory, the thousands of various instruments taking up two thousand square meters of space. However, from theyout of the facility, it was clearly set up for Dr. Rochester alone to work in, with no indicator of an assistant. It seemed like the experiments the doctor was carrying out here were ssified to the extent where no assistants could even be used.


    Su¡¯s perception passed over the office andboratory regions, discovering an independentputing center behind a wall, judging from its size arge-scale machine, but likely being even better. When Su¡¯s perception reached behind theputing center, he unexpectedly encountered a bit of obstruction. That was a sheet of reinforced ss over a meter in thickness, within it sandwiched at least a dozenyers of strengthened colloids, able to easily withstand the direct st of heavy artillery. It was unknown what kind of material the ss used, but it unexpectedly had blocking capabilities against spiritual perception. However, the blocking effects were quite basic. With Su¡¯s nine levels of Perception abilities, after adding some more power, it finally sessfully broke through the reinforced ss¡¯ separation, passing through. Behind the reinforced ss was an enormous space over a thousand cubic meters in size, and Su¡¯s perception quickly encountered obstruction again. Turns out there was anotheryer of ss behind the ss wall. Between the two ss walls was a highly poisonous neurotoxin gas. What left Su somewhat surprised was that the poison¡¯sposition was extremely unique, ineffective against most living organisms on earth, yet somewhat effective on him. Of course, it was just a bit effective. This meant that if Su was poisoned, he could develop immunity after paying the price of a small amount of tissue death. However, the poison wasn¡¯t as simple as its effects, it represented a whole new direction, this was gic poisoning!


    Before releasing all of his body¡¯s evolutionary potential, this primitive gene poison would have still inflicted harm upon Su. The current Su already no longer feared gene poison, but it was only because the poison gas was still extremely primitive.


    Su¡¯s perception continued to seep deeper and deeper inside, quickly finding out that this was a 20 x 20 x 20 cubic room, sealed off using threeyers of reinforced ss and two different types of neurotoxins. At the center of this ce was a transparent breeding tank, the leftover traces showing that what used to be inside wasn¡¯t culture fluid, but rather low temperature liquid nitrogen. The passage that led to this breeding tank hadyers afteryers of mechanisms, able to immediately lock down this ce should anything unexpected happen. Even if it was the current Su that was soaked in the liquid nitrogen inside that breeding tank, it might still be extremely difficult for him to escape.


    This was a prison like no other, or at the very least, this should be the case in the olden era.

 Book 5 18.8

    Book 5 Chapter 18.8 - History


    Su clearly understood that this was precisely the prison for that ¡®one¡¯. In other words, the ce where ¡®one¡¯ slept.


    Rochester and ¡®one¡¯ had long left, but there were many expensive instruments left behind here, not carried out, to the extent where the words written on the writing board hadn¡¯t even been erased. The heavy book ced on the writing desk was still open.


    All of these indicated that Dr. Rochester left in an extremely hurried manner as well, to the extent where he didn¡¯t even have time to clean up.


    Behind the prison was an emergency passage that led to two dedicated elevator shafts. The elevator shafts led directly to the surface, and next to the exit was the underground hangar that could hold tworge scale transport helicopters. It seemed like Dr. Rochester left this base with ¡®one¡¯ precisely from here.


    Everything was as Dr. Chin spected.


    The elevator shafts had long been filled with copsed earth, bing unusable. There weren¡¯t any other passages elsewhere, so Su withdrew his perception, arriving behind Dr. Rochester¡¯s office desk and sitting in the chair the doctor used before. He crossed his arms before him, and then quietly sat there for a moment before looking towards the book that was still open on the office desk.


    The book¡¯s style was extremely familiar, its contents also familiar, the olden era¡¯s ¡®Revtion¡¯. On the opened page, a sentence was heavily circled in ink: The apostle hase. He brings destruction, calling fire and lightning down from heaven. Disaster is unavoidable.¡±


    This was written in the typical style of religious text, yet for some reason, when he saw this sentence, Su couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. He didn¡¯t understand why this was, perhaps it was due to fear.


    Fear came from the unknown, and even more so from the unknown moment when everything would be revealed.


    At the very least, Su knew that the apostle truly existed!


    He gently touched the sentence the doctor circled, almost every word burning his skin.


    A long time after, Su finally lowered this Revtion, then turned the chair in another direction, looking towards the writing board. The writing board was covered in chicken scratch handwriting. Due to the passage of time, many of the words were already unrecognizable. The contents were messy as well, almost no connection between them. There were thoughts, assertions, and even morerge amounts of forms and numbers mixed in, to the extent where there was even a considerable amount of cursing aimed at certain names. It seemed like all inspirations or thoughts would be written on this board.


    Su leaned into the back of the chair, this angle perfectly allowing him to see the entire writing board. Some of the words the doctor wrote down gradually became clearer, engraving themselves one after another in Su¡¯s memory.


    ¡°This is definitely not anguage limited by three dimensions! The problem is, what is there outside of the three dimensions? Sound, waves, maic fields, or light? Spiritual fluctuations?¡±


    ¡°Anything is possible. Just don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s time!¡±


    ¡°I now have enough reasons to suspect that ournguage is what is limiting our civilization.¡±


    ¡°Certain indicators have made it clear that the nucleus and ¡®one¡¯ have an inseparable connection. The nucleus might very well be a product of one¡¯s derivation.¡±


    ¡°I thought up a wonderful form, and through it, can prove that the nucleus can independently be an intelligent life form. I need to verify it a few more times, this won¡¯t take too long. A week should be enough.¡±


    ¡°Someone in today¡¯s meeting actually suggested activating the nucleus and see if it can be fostered! Motherfucker, it was me who thought up this form! I obviously rejected that idiot¡¯s suggestion! My intuition tells me that the nucleus absolutely should not be activated, best if it is forever frozen along with ¡®one¡¯. These idiots might be able to find ten thousand reasons to activate the nucleus, but they wouldn¡¯t convince me. My intuition is always correct!¡±


    ¡°Idiots will be idiots. Even if they could call up the president, it still won¡¯t change the innate fact that they are stupid.¡±


    ¡°The war will happen soon. To be more precise, it will happen on February 14th. I¡¯m not even clear on how I know this, regardless, I know about it.¡±


    ¡°Time, time is the devil! I have to deal with ¡®one¡¯ before February 14th, no, at least deal with the nucleus. Damn it, if I was given just one more month, it would be enough. Why are those idiots idling like this? Could it really purely be because they are fucking stupid?¡±


    ¡°Dreams are a wonderful thing, at the very least, I understood the fifth dimension of that stednguage. I really am a fucking genius!¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to listen to the orders of an idiot? Just because he is the president?¡±


    ¡°I give up. Even though the president is an idiot, he controls my funding!¡±


    ¡°This world needs to change. An idiot can¡¯t always be allowed to be in control of funds.¡±


    ¡°I have enough ways to change this world, as long as I have time... damn it, I just don¡¯t have time! Rather than teaching those idiots a lesson, I¡¯m better off using my time thinking about what the sixth dimension is. I am already close to the truth, perhaps only needing a single dream...¡±


    ¡°What is this? God¡¯s gift? No, the devil¡¯s! I can only burn this paper for now, but I can see that soon, mes will engulf this entire world! This isn¡¯t too bad either. At the very least, no one can use funding to make me do this and do that.¡±


    ¡°The new ability¡¯s corresponding gene fragments are already in ce, wasn¡¯t much trouble at all, I¡¯ll call this ¡®me¡¯. I can tell that it will open a brand new era for the human race. The arrival of the new era will definitelye at a price, at the very least right now, I paid an entire 10 milliliters of blood.¡±


    ¡°I already decided to publicly announce ¡®me¡¯ to the world, release all information to the public! Give those idiots something to have a headache over! They can use funding to bring me trouble, but I can bring them trouble as well, moreover extremely great trouble!¡±


    ¡°Brittney informed me that everything regarding the news announcement has already been prepared, another Rochester will carry out all of the arrangements. The entire world will be shocked tomorrow! Of course, apart from handling the journalists, he doesn¡¯t know anything else. I am starting to doubt if five hundred thousand yuan every year is worth it. However, he has saved me quite a bit of time, and every minute of mine is worth more than five hundred thousand! However, I seemed to have forgotten something?¡±


    ¡°In three hours, ¡®me¡¯ will meet the world. However, I just can¡¯t recall what it is that I forgot, perhaps I should take a look at my daily schedule to see what I was even supposed to do today. February 14th, let me think... damn it! Today is February 14th!!¡±

 Book 5 19.1

    Book 5 Chapter 19.1 - Love and Forgiveness


    War erupted without any omen.


    Thousands of nuclear warheads rose into the skies at the same time. Three minutester, the first mushroom cloud rose, and half an hourter, the great earth and oceans were covered in raging mes, mushroom clouds rising and falling one after another.


    The war continued for an entire hour, and with the explosion of the final warhead came the official deration¡¯s conclusion. The concentrated bombardment of several thousand nuclear warheads caused clouds of radiation to fully cover the earth, and from then on, the world entered the cold, dark, and radiation-filled new era.


    Based on the olden era¡¯s research, the first nuclear winter following the explosions should be when the creatures of the world faced the second peak of eradication. Apart from the few who hid within bunkers, the human race should have experienced aplete extinction as well.


    However, ording to historical records, the number of species that safely made it through the first nuclear winter was surprisingly high, with many humans who didn¡¯t have the qualifications to enter underground bunkers even surviving. From the number of people who survived, the human race was still quite far fromplete genocide. When faced with a true survival crisis, what no one anticipated was that almost all creatures erupted with astonishing vitality and adaptability. The species poptions that died one after another after the nuclear winter, by the time spring came, began to give birth inrge amounts. Even though the posterity that were born were mostly abnormal, there were still a small amount that survived. The small number of winners disyed astonishing adaptive force towards the environment, as if born precisely for this era. Even though they were the first generation of evolution and mutation, having a few ws here and there, they still took that decisive step.


    This step seemed to have been taken extremely quickly, and also extremely easily.


    The nuclear winter wasn¡¯t endless like how the scientists predicted. When summer came, the clouds of radiation suddenly decreased by arge amount, the temperature also correspondingly rising. Even though summer would never be as warm as before the war again, it wasn¡¯t cold to the extent of triggeringrge-scale extinction. Back then, those who survived were all wild with joy, believing that this catastrophe would disappear in a few years. However, after its initial thinning, the clouds of radiation stabilized, no longer changing.


    As time went on, those who were fortunate enough to survive became more and more dejected. They finally understood that the disaster was irreversible. At that time, they suddenly discovered that the enemies the human race faced already weren¡¯t only the harsh environment, the thick radiation, and a shortage of food, but also the increasinglymon vicious mutated creatures. For example,rger dogs and cats, half meter long rats, and some enormous bugs that crazily attacked everything. The scenes that had previously only existed in science fiction movies now becamemon urrences.


    The human race saw with dismay, that this already wasn¡¯t the world they were familiar with.


    The radiation continued to exist, and it was just as powerful. When the clouds of radiation thinned, the world became considerably kinder, kind enough to allow for the continued survival of the human race, on the premise that they had to undergo mutation. At this time, a few well-informed individuals recalled a piece of information they received before the battle erupted, the first appearance of the ¡®me¡¯ ability. During that brief news conference that was only ten minutes long, what was publicly announced wasn¡¯t only a disy, a thesis, it even included a detailed genome mapping and blood sample!


    This really was information that drove people crazy!


    me ability, at first, it was just a few sparks, sparks only enough to darken a piece of paper, but eventually, it truly became a raging me. It didn¡¯t engulf the world in mes like how Dr. Rochester thought, but rather illuminated a path through the darkness for the human race.


    The war erupted in year 2031, February 14th.


    This was the history that had been covered in dust all this time.


    Now, there weren¡¯t many who understood history before the war, to the extent where there weren¡¯t many who knew what calendar year it currently was. For the human race that was struggling bitterly in the age of turmoil, a calendar year was already something unessential. Even Su with his authority as a colonel in the ck Dragonriders just barely touched upon this type of historical information


    A true pyramid structure had already appeared in the human race, the handful of people at the very peak not only grasping the overwhelming majority of the human race¡¯s military strength and resources, they also grasped time, knowledge, and even history! This structure was already incredibly stable, those at the bottom only havingrge numbers, helpless to change their own situation. The current human society, if one were weighing military strength or resources, waspletely an inverted pyramid.


    Society was already no longer in a state of turmoil and unrest.


    The lower levels of the olden era could rise up and rebel against an enormous disparity in wealth or abuse of power, overthrowing the order of society through collective force. In the era of turmoil, it waspletely opposite, those at the very top, if they are dissatisfied with their own wealth or power, could overthrow all order through brute force alone, thus concentrating even more resources in one¡¯s own own hands. The economically and politically marginalized had already be the majority, regardless of which perspective one looked from. Dictatorships or oligarchies from here on forth became the natural choice for politics.


    History flowed like running water through Su¡¯s consciousness. He could almost see the moment the mes of war rose, the suffering the human race endured while struggling in desperation, as well as the astonishing bravery they erupted with.


    The human race would forever be a contradiction. Even in the most dangerous and difficult situations, they still didn¡¯t forget to struggle against each other. At the same time, there was nock of those who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to throw away their own lives for theirrades.


    Su slowly opened his eyes. Only a short minute had passed, but in his mind, it felt as if he experienced a hundred years. That writing board still rested there before his eyes, on one side recording that astonishing era, on the other the thoughts of the next era¡¯s greatest genius. Perhaps in a few hundred more years, the handwriting on this writing board would be the human race¡¯s most precious historical artifact.

 Book 5 19.2

    Book 5 Chapter 19.2 - Love and Forgiveness


    Su stood up, carefully returning the chair to its original position, returning the office to its original state. Perhaps in a few years, this office where time seemed to have frozen before the war will possess irreceable historical value.


    When he prepared to leave, Su suddenly saw a map of all of the underground base¡¯s emergency escape passages sticking to the inner side of the automatic door. As a result, his mind was moved, quickly locating the position of Passage 54. When he recalled the contents of Chin¡¯s message, Su suddenly felt an urge to give Passage 54 a look.


    Passage 54 was outside level 7 authority zone, the passage connected to an independentrge-scale refuge hall with two elevators that led directly to the surface. Currently, the underground base was deathly still, Su being able to smoothly find Passage 54 without any obstruction. When the ck haze surged, it would bring harm to all creatures it came into contact with, and the creatures that originally relied on the ck haze for survival would suffer even more life-threatening damage. The number and species of biological beasts in the base was extremely small, the dragonborn already the most powerful soldiers. Once Su seized control over the ck haze, the biological beasts that were weaker than the dragonborn couldn¡¯t withstand this surging ck haze, almostpletely wiped out.


    Before Su were two ten meters tall, half meter thick automatic doors that were currently shut, tightly locking down Passage 54. Based on the automatic doors¡¯ design, it not only sealed up the passage, but also hadprehensive sealing effects against biological weapons. The two enormous doors were already tightly locked together. Without electrically powered hydraulic pressure instations, there was no way to open these enormous doors.


    Su frowned. It was this kind of thick door that would exhaust arge portion of his stamina again! However, after hesitating for a bit, he still decided to open it to see what exactly rested behind them. The ck haze couldn¡¯t move through the enormous doors, and his perception strength couldn¡¯t travel far past it. Su had a feeling that paying this price was worth it.


    Acid was sprayed on the hydraulic pressure equipment again and again, quickly eating away the lock. Su removed the dust and junk in the automatic doors¡¯ path, and then exerted all of his strength, fiercely pushing! An ear-splitting creaaaak sounded, therge heavy door slowly sliding along its intended track. Only a crack opened, yet hula sounds rang out, a pile of dried up skeletons falling out of this gap! These were all human remains!


    Su endured the shock he felt inside, continuing to push on the heavy door, all the way until the crack was enough for a single person to move through. Behind the door was extremely muddled air, already no stench left, only the dusty smell umted over time. All of the people here already became skeletons, their clothes still left behind, but a single touch would cause them to crumble apart. The other half of the automatic doors that hadn¡¯t been moved yet was piled high with skeletons, stacking several meters high. The ones on the bottom showed signs of fracture, but those at the top still maintained the posture of forcefully pushing against the door!


    Su slowly followed the passage into its depths. The passage had skeletons everywhere, their postures all different, some sitting in a dejected manner, some dying while embracing each other, a few others praying. However, their prayers weren¡¯t answered even to their deaths.


    On the other side of the passage was the refuge hall. Right now, the refuge hall had already be a sea of skeletons! In the furthest ce his eyes took him, he could see tworge closed doors, the doors simrly packed with skeletons like a small mountain. Behind those two doors were the elevators leading to the surface.


    Su understood themon practice of refuge halls clearly. Due to regtions, only after all staff seeking refuge entered the refuge hall, when the entrance passage waspletely shut, would the doors leading to the elevators on the other side open, the elevators thus operating. In a biochemistry base where the research of abnormal creatures was their main mission, these measures were extremely important, the main reason to stop possible poisons or irregr creatures from reaching the group of humans that had already retreated.


    However, when he saw the situation in the passage and main hall, Su¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but form a certain scene. Several thousand research members entered the refuge hall, and then the automatic doors behind them slowly closed,pletely locking down Passage 54, but the closed doors leading to the elevators didn¡¯t open at all...


    When one recalled how the war erupted the same day, they would feel that this might not be a conspiracy, but rather that the doors of the elevators leading to the surface just happened to be sted badly by a nuclear explosion. However, after seeing Chin¡¯s notes, Su believed that a different scenario happened.


    It was highly likely that Chin was correct, after all, he definitely understood Rochester. Meanwhile, in the notes Rochester left behind, what Su saw was a true genius whose thoughts were a bit disorderly. The scheming might not have necessarily been set by Rochester, but if he wanted to plot something, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult at all. Apart from this, it really was as Chin said: before a true genius like Rochester, all researchers in the base became dispensable personnel. A genius who could understand five dimensions of anguage and close to the sixth was someone whose brain even Su wanted to examine.


    Thenguage Rochester was talking about was definitely the Bisindlenguage. Su naturally understood thisnguage, but he didn¡¯t understand the principles and theory behind it. This was like someone who was semiliterate, able to speak and read, barely able to read, but didn¡¯t understand grammar at all.


    In the eyes of a genius like Rochester, all life was nothing more than a few symbols, not worth pitying at all, nor did he ever understand what pity was. When one stood too high up, what they saw too far and too vast, others simr to him would be like ants beneath their feet. If they were trampled to death, then that was that. Even if they noticed that they stepped on them, they still wouldn¡¯t feel like it was worth it to move their foot.


    Perhaps it truly was a plot, a plot that took several thousand lives, the eruption of war at this time purely a coincidence.


    The hour-long war that changed the entire world was the greatest and most iprehensible conspiracy. Even now, no one knew why it happened.

 Book 5 19.3

    Book 5 Chapter 19.3 - Love and Forgiveness


    After leaving Passage 54, Su didn¡¯t continue pushing the automatic door back, leaving open a crack just like that, exposing the hell within. The great history was like a great sea in the darkness, slowly moving back and forth. Su¡¯s gaze became bright and resolute again, as if there was a green-colored world hidden beneath his deep eyes.


    Su was able to understand many things that were hidden beneath historical materials. Even though he still couldn¡¯t find definite proof that he was born precisely from this ce, there were enough clues to prove that this ce had something to do with him. Su released a heavy breath of air. Understanding his past wasn¡¯t his objective, obtaining as much strength as fast as he could was top priority. He was already no longer that youth who wandered about aimlessly; seven years after he handed Madeline over, this heavy responsibility was returned once more into his hands. Apart from this, there was also Persephone, Li, his subordinates, as well as several million people living under his wing.


    All of this, was responsibility


    A deep dark green color started to seep out from the ck haze, a sign of ck haze that was alreadypletely under Su¡¯s control. Su still wasn¡¯t too used to this home field, but he was quickly bing proficient. Now, two-thirds of the base were already under Su¡¯s control. There were only three dragonborn that were currently unconscious in different locations, the workers practically wiped out, and the still incubating biological beasts also stopping their growth. The woman hiding in the darkness didn¡¯t frantically incubate biological beasts, nor did she activate any other secret weapons, instead only continuously fighting over the ck haze with Su. She seemed to not have enough energy. With the scale of the underground base, even if over a hundred years had passed, the remaining energy and fuel should be enough to easily produce over a hundred dragonborn and many biological weapons, to the extent where producing eight to ten even higher level biological weapons was possible. However, Su didn¡¯t sense the existence of any other biological weapons. The disparity in the amount of energy he expected and what there was in reality was extremely great, as if there was an enormous ck hole that was devouring tremendous amounts of energy.


    The ck haze finally entered Su¡¯s hands.


    Su didn¡¯t look down on that woman because of this. She didn¡¯t disy an aggressive stance, and her offensive methods were extremely limited as well, to the extent where there wasn¡¯t much energy reserves. However, in the repeated struggle over the ck haze, Su sensed that he was already gradually closing in on her body, the waves of pain he felt constantly reminding Su that this woman was a hundred percent abat strengthened type creature!


    That was why the pre-battle state Su chose the most advantageous method, not in a rush to fight against her, but instead seizing home field advantage first. Anyone with a brain knew that fighting against a simr level enemy in the other party¡¯s home field was not a good idea.


    The ck haze gradually shrunk. Su already had a rough idea of where she was hiding. It seemed like it would be at least another hour before Su could seize the ck haze, only leaving less than ten meters of control space for her. What Su didn¡¯t understand was that even though she was at a disadvantage in the control over her home field, why did she still not attack? Directly escaping wasn¡¯t a bad idea either, why was there a need to guard that specific area without moving? Could it be that there was something there that prevented her from leaving? Just like Cirvanas in the past? However, Su didn¡¯t sense the existence of an enormous biological body. Just as Su was preparing to wander about the base a bit more to waste time, a corner of the ck haze not under his control suddenly caved in, producing an opening. The opening appeared extremely abruptly, and after it appeared, it became like a whirlpool in the ocean, continuously sucking in all of the surrounding ck haze. Once the ck haze entered the whirlpool, it waspletely sucked clean, forcing the ck haze around it to rush over to fill space. Just like that, the consumption rate of ck haze immediately increased several times. Together with the fact that Su was continuously increasing the amount of ck haze under his control, in less than ten minutes, her home field advantage wouldpletely disappear.


    In the depths of the base, arge hole suddenly appeared in theposite material that divided two floors! Inside the raining rubble, Madeline carried Cirvanas as she jumped down. The youngdy was graceful like a falling leaf, fluttering down. The strength of the meter thickposite material separationyer waspletely disregarded.


    The youngdy used more than ten seconds to slowly descend on the ground, the ck haze all around her gathering beneath her feet on its own, supporting her descent. However, the youngdy¡¯s descent definitely wasn¡¯t as simple as it looked from the outside, already supplemented with all of her strength from six levels of power. When she jumped down, the load-bearing iron pir her feet borrowed force from almostpletely broke! The ck haze beneath Madeline¡¯s feet continuously copsed, and then the surrounding haze would rush forward to fill in the vacancy. In that instant, this scene truly could be described as ¡®rising winds and scudding clouds¡¯.


    This was a several hundred square meter lounge, inside of itrge amounts of tables and chairs, originally the researchers¡¯ dining room. The ck haze in the dining room was previously extremely thick, but with every half meter the youngdy descended, the ck mist several meters around her would exhaust its energy to counteract the tremendous momentum, thuspletely copsing. When Madeline stood still, half of the ck haze in the dining room had already disappeared. New ck haze immediately rushed here through the air vents and even windows, filling up the nk spaces.


    While descending, Madeline always maintained an attentive state. Only after hearing a scream full of pain from the distance did she smilecently.

 Book 5 19.4

    Book 5 Chapter 19.4 - Love and Forgiveness


    The smiling youngdy disyed astonishing beauty, making even Cirvanas¡¯ eyes a bit stupefied. However, he immediately recalled all the different ways he was tormented not long ago, how she was also smiling just like this, causing his entire body to go taut. He was already conditioned, the youngdy¡¯s smile in his eyes no different from the murmurings of the devil.


    ¡°Here, here, and here, release mes three times, and then release an energy attack here, and maintain attraction force this entire time, understand? Pay close attention to the energy¡¯s flow distribution, the energy attack has to hit the node. Don¡¯t tell me that you already forgot what a node is!¡± Whennding on the ground, Madeline didn¡¯t do anything herself, only ordering Cirvanas to do this and that.


    Cirvanas¡¯ face was pale, his hair that was already turning silver was drenched in sweat, sticking to his face, incredibly ufortable. However, he already couldn¡¯t tend to these things, his eyes red like they were dyed in blood, his lips so pale they almost lost all color. His hands brandished about, hundreds of streaks of energy flying from his body, shooting out with the greatest intensity he had ever released in his life. Magic attacks rushed out like a violent shower, several times faster than that of ordinary magic ability users! Even though the speed of the magic attacks the youth released was a bitcking due to their levels, if it was a one on one duel situation, just by relying on his firing rate advantage, this youth who only had a single fifth level ability couldpletely defeat a seventh level ability user.


    The young man¡¯s field of view was already covered in a red tint. Streak after streak of energy flow trajectories began to appear in the ever-present ck haze, and from time to time, some energy vortices would flicker about. These energy vortices were precisely the so-called nodes Madeline spoke of. Each time a node appeared, Cirvanas needed to release a fourth level energy attack, using the powerful magic energy to destroy the vortices¡¯ energy bnce, thus causing them to copse and disappear. Once the ck haze¡¯s energy entered the energy vortices, and was then spat out again, the energy vortices would disappear, but the ck haze¡¯s energy will actually correspondingly strengthen. If the energy vortices were destroyed during this process, not only would the absorbed ck haze disappear, the erupting energy would also neutralize quite a bit of the surrounding ck mist.


    The energy vortices were the nodes supporting the home field. They absorbed energy from the surrounding environment, changing it into the home field region or strengthening the home field¡¯s energy system. The nodes appeared at random, when they appeared, the shortest disappeared after a single second, while the longest was still only two or three seconds. That was why Cirvanas¡¯ average firing rate that was less than a second, if he wanted to neutralize all of the nodes, it was still an extremely challenging task. Meanwhile, by releasing mes based on Madeline¡¯s instructions, even though he couldn¡¯t directly counteract the ck haze, it would increase the production of the nodes, and thus correspondingly speed up the ck haze¡¯s copse.


    The youth was like a small tree fluttering about the wind and rain, bitterly struggling and holding on. However, the effectiveness of his actions was actually quite outstanding.


    Two minutester, the ck haze in the dining hall already became considerably thinner, the ck haze seeping in from all different areas clearly not enough to keep up with the consumption rate. Even with the young man¡¯s perception strength, at this moment, he could also clearly feel the ever-present heaviness in his chest decrease, indicating that the home field¡¯s pressure on him was bing weaker. After experiencing this, the speed at which he locked onto nodes became faster, to the extent where he could vaguely deduce where the next underground node might appear. The further this process went on, the more indescribable respect the young man felt towards Madeline. Up until now, he still didn¡¯t know what kind of method Madeline used to destroy so much of the ck haze in one move, let alone how she, who didn¡¯t have any magic abilities, found those nodes.


    The ck haze became thinner and thinner, while Cirvanas felt less and less pressure. At this time, Madeline who had been watching with folded arms this whole time said, ¡°Understand now? This is your way of dealing with the enemy¡¯s domain advantage. It¡¯lle in handy in the future.¡±


    Cirvanas sharply captured something. After carefully choosing his words, he cautiously asked the question he had in his mind. ¡°Is this the only way of dealing with enemy domains?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! This is just a method suitable for you!¡± Madeline said.


    When an ordinary youngdy spoke in such an effortless and rxed manner, it would mean that their mood wasn¡¯t bad. That was why the young man who didn¡¯t understand Madeline¡¯s past continued with a second question, ¡°Have you fought in an enemy¡¯s home field before?¡±


    This was just an intermediary question. If he obtained an answer, the real question Cirvanas wanted ask would be this domain¡¯s reasoning, how to create one¡¯s own home field, as well as why his master, Su, didn¡¯t have one.


    The young man had a vague feeling that in true high levelbat, one¡¯s domain would be a decisive factor in determining victory or defeat, and that was why he prepared a series of questions. In reality, he was actually quite talented, only, Madeline and Su¡¯s radiance were too great, making it so that he could only cower up in their shadows.


    However, this simple question unexpectedly caused Madeline to be silent. A momentter, the youngdy who was originally full of sunshine suddenly became silent, ice-cold, and lonely like a frozen goddess statue. Under the frozen exterior, was a violently surging sea of emotions!


    Cirvanas immediately knew that he asked the wrong question, but he didn¡¯t know how to remedy the situation, only able to frantically bombard the nodes one after another. However, before the punishment he was waiting for arrived, Madeline suddenlyughed and only said, ¡®Of course I have.¡¯ Then, she didn¡¯t continue, nor did she disy anything else.


    The corner of the young man¡¯s eyes reflected the youngdy¡¯s side profile. She stared forward in a daze, unknown what she was thinking. The side profile of the youngdy¡¯s face pricked at Cirvanas like needles. He suddenly felt that only if she viciously gave him a beating would she feel a bit better.

 Book 5 19.5

    Book 5 Chapter 19.5 - Love and Forgiveness


    Only once did Madeline charge at an enemy¡¯s home field head on.


    Her thoughts immediately returned to that night.


    From the moment her feetnded touched Sunset Castle, every step she took shook up the home field Unwavering Sunset established over several decades. As someone who used to be a member of the three dark giants, they all had equivalent strength to her own. As such, while fighting in the enemy¡¯s domain, Madeline actually didn¡¯t feel the slightest certainty ining out victorious.


    However, she had confidence in dragging Unwavering Sunset with her down to hell.


    No one knew what she was thinking at that time, not even herself. In her memories, her emotions during that moment, were nk. The heavy armor not only covered her appearance that could illuminate the world, it also covered the world deep in her heart.


    The resolution to attack Sunset Castle, on the surface, was due to Unwavering Sunset¡¯s series of schemes targeting Su, she had to stop him. Great enemies like him who had ruled as one of of the three dark giants his entire life, Madeline understood clearly their innate characters, for example, only with a dead Unwavering Sunset would there be an end to the schemes.


    However, was that truly the only reason? At the very least, it wasn¡¯t to the extent where there had to be an immediate life and death battle. At least in the eyes of those around her, Madeline at that time was much more terrifying than those three dark giants, and more vicious. As long as she willed it, she could have very well forced Polo from his home field. However, she decided extremely recklessly to attack Sunset Castle from the front, even though she knew that this decision was one of no return.


    The scene of Peperus crying bitterly while hugging Polo, appeared once again before Madeline¡¯s eyes.


    She inwardly released a sigh. Peperus could be considered to have followed her from the cradle to the grave all this time. The pain and struggle Peperus felt inside when she betrayed Madeline was all captured in Madeline¡¯s eyes. Peperus wasn¡¯t aware of this, but Madeline knew about her plot a long time ago, everything that happened afterwards was just pushing the boat with the current.


    What truly made Madeline step of this path of no return was because of a grayness hidden beneath her surface, a gloominess she, to this day, wasn¡¯t willing to touch.


    The irony was that when Madeline charged into Polo¡¯s home field with iparable domineering might, thrusting out the final sword that was meant to end in mutual destruction, the ambitious and ruthless Polo unexpectedly showed fear! His fear towards death made him hesitate slightly, and it was precisely this bit of hesitation that made his final counterattack¡¯s power slightly insufficient, unable to kill Madeline on the spot, instead allowing her to leave Sunset Castle and enter the deepest slumber.


    If, just if, Darklight Scale¡¯s people sessfully opened up Madeline¡¯s blood coffin, what they would obtain would only be a pool of blood. Madeline¡¯s body wouldpletely melt the moment the coffin was opened. In addition, prior to entering sleep, she didn¡¯t contact Dark Red Castle, only wishing to sleep just like this, all the way until the end of this world.


    The world of sleep was ck, the ck darkness enough to cover that grayness.


    She didn¡¯t manage to wait until the end of the world. When she woke up again, the first one she saw was Su. In that moment, Madeline finally believed that miracles existed in this world.


    Afterpleting the third transformation, Madeline seemed to have returned to eight years ago. No matter what happened, she, who had already died once, was only willing to quietly follow Su at his side. Most of the time, her mind was stillpletely nk. She didn¡¯t want to think too much, nor did she want to recall the past. However, she grasped every bit of time and opportunity so that her abilities were still rapidly growing. Madeline knew that Su will need her strength. When shepletely finished growing, the peaceful days would be a thing of the past. At that time, she would pick up her memories again, as well as the grayness she deliberately avoided.


    Only, she never expected that at this moment, that grayness would suddenly be stirred up by a single absent-minded question from Cirvanas.


    It was unknown where Madeline¡¯s line of sightnded, but Cirvanas¡¯ abnormal expression naturally wouldn¡¯t escape her. Only by summoning all of her control over herself did she manage to drag herself out from her own memories. She squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon.¡±


    Madeline could almost imagine just how forced her smile was.


    Due to an issue of the angle, Cirvanas didn¡¯t see Madeline¡¯s smile. However, that unintentional ¡®It¡¯ll be over soon¡¯ gave him an unusual feeling.


    The feeling of grayness and gloominess.


    Thispletely illogical answer suddenly threw the young man¡¯s thoughts into chaos. He didn¡¯t know what will be over soon, but from his intuition, he could vaguely guess that these words carried a different meaning, not just pointing at the battle within this base. Upon closer inspection, the pure and sensitive Cirvanas seemed to almost sense what was hidden behind these words.


    That was an extremely heavy gloominess.

 Book 5 19.6

    Book 5 Chapter 19.6 - Love and Forgiveness


    ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon.¡± Su finished his aimless wandering, thinking this in an ice-cold manner.


    His green gaze already passed through countless concrete walls, locking onto his target. Right now, there were only a few dozen meters of ck haze left at that woman¡¯s side, to the extent where even a corner of the lounge she was hiding in was exposed. The lounge¡¯s ck haze was also extremely thin, no longer able to hide her aura. The secret she was carefully hiding also began to appear bit by bit before Su¡¯s eyes.


    In that dark lounge, the woman already stood up. Her figure was tall and well proportioned, the curves of her body that was over two meters tall graceful. ck haze swirled around her body, hiding her appearance from view, only a pair of burning light purple eyes exceptionally striking. She reached out her hand, and with the breeding tank¡¯s reinforced ss in between, she caressed towards the sleeping male¡¯s face, gently saying, ¡°Goodbye, my love.¡±


    While her voice was still ringing through the lounge, the ground already began to tremble slightly. In the distance, there was even more a faint, continuous rumbling sound!


    Just now, Su was still calmly standing there, only, his gaze became more and more cold. A formless wave suddenly spread out with him at the center, spreading in all directions. The sturdy metalponents in the ces it passed twisted and warped, soft like roasted butter.


    Immediately afterwards, the intense rumbling sound erupted!


    The metal cabs released unpleasant groaning sounds, concrete walls began to disyrge amounts of cracks before copsing. The pirs supporting the ceiling immediately broke in two at the center, the powerful steel buried inside twisting and lengthening, as if a titan from mythology was forcibly tearing it into two!


    Su¡¯s figure had already disappeared, a serene and deep cave appearing out of thin air in front of where he was facing. Only after several seconds had passed did thunderous rumbling sounds roar from the cave, the raging wings that rushed out immediately afterwards sending endless pieces of crushed rock flying out from the cave!


    Su¡¯s entire body was burning!


    His cellr level control allowed him to instantly ignite all of his energy storage. Extreme Assaults were activated one after another, the power he erupted with forming a conical storm in front of Su, shattering all matter in his way! If one drew a line between Su and that woman, then they would see that Su was currently moving forward along it in a perfectly straight manner, disregarding all things blocking his path!


    Concrete walls, rockyers, load bearing pirs, they all shattered one after another behind Su!


    The lounge¡¯s ceiling suddenly silently copsed. Su¡¯s body appeared like a devil! As soon as he appeared, his body flickered again. When his figure became distinct again, he was already in front of that woman, his hand gripping her throat, lifting her up!


    The distance of this Extremely Assault was less than ten meters!


    Only now did the tremendous sound produced by the instant assault explode through the lounge, the powerful waves even more so spreading in all directions. The wall painted in chunks of color and the floor ruptured bit by bit, the fragments flying in all directions! Even the enormous breeding tank also left the ground, flying out! The two reserve breeding tanks in the corner of this room directly exploded, culture fluid flying in all directions. However, the culture fluid that shot towards Su immediately encountered a second wave of chaotic energy, instantly evaporating and disappearing.


    The woman never expected Su to use such a simple and violent direct assault tactic. One had to understand that this was underground, and they weren¡¯t on the first floor! The moment she sensed Su¡¯s killing intent, he had already appeared before her face!


    The battle had just started, yet it already ended.


    The breeding tank flew into midair. When it was about to smash into the ceiling, it suddenly froze! Six long tentacles reached out from the woman¡¯s shoulder and neck area, binding around the breeding tank, preventing it from smashing into the ceiling. The finger thick tentacles even released a weak defensive force field to block ss shattering sound waves from reaching it. However, after the waves swept out, there were even morerge amounts of chaotic energy streams flying everywhere, quickly breaking through the defensive force field and sting those tentacles. The chaotic energy streams were extremely sharp, immediately producing countless fine injuries on those tentacles, sending light purple blood flying out in all directions!


    The woman released a groan of extreme pain, her beautiful face already distorted! From the feeling he felt from his hand, Su knew that all of the muscles in this woman¡¯s body were contorting at this moment, and that was why she could endure this suffering. The six tentacles weren¡¯t offensive weapons, but rather organs for perception and controlling the ck haze. When the tentacles received damage, the pain she felt would be magnified several times to several tens of times. Su knew this feeling. Back then, when he still couldn¡¯t control his body¡¯s senses, the beating he received from Captain Curtis brought him to the extreme limit of what he could endure.


    The woman¡¯s body trembled. This waspletely unrted from her willpower, but rather her body¡¯s instinctive reaction. She was abat creature, to be more precise, a specialized battle weapon. This was pain even she couldn¡¯t endure, yet the breeding tank remained in the air the entire time, not a single tentacle withdrawing, to the extent where they wrapped even more tightly, using her own body to stop the energy streams that hacked at the breeding tank.


    The woman¡¯s body was taller than Su¡¯s, yet she was raised into midair by a single arm, unable to resist at all. Su carefully inspected her beautiful face that was filled with suffering, and then his gaze shifted towards the man in the breeding tank. The man was still asleep, showing no signs of waking even after experiencing the intense shock, to the extent where even his chest that was originally naturally rising and falling became extremely weak.


    Long des extended from Su¡¯s right hand¡¯s five fingers, pressing against the woman¡¯s neck. What was even more deadly were the dozen or so fine long flesh needles that deeply pierced into her body. As long as she showed the slightest intention of retaliating, the most primitive intruder cells would immediately be injected. These were all miniature devils that only knew ughter and destruction, none of them stopping their devouring and dposition until she waspletely turned and converted into one of their own. In addition, the instant she resisted, his body where every single cell was still burning would immediately press against hers, using the most berserk energy explosion to shatter her body, bones, and all of her organs.


    However, all of this seemed to be unnecessary. She was already extremely weak, to the extent where she couldn¡¯t even put up a decent counterattack the moment Su captured her. Most of the energy she had left was used to protect the breeding tank. To use six thin perception tentacles to defend a five meter tall enormous breeding tank, even if it was Su in her ce, he would find it a bit difficult. The woman was weak to the extreme. If not for her body¡¯s valiant vitality, she would already be dead a long time ago. In addition, even if she had any energy left over right now, she wouldn¡¯t retaliate.


    The woman turned around to look at Su, her beautiful eyes full of grief and begging. She already couldn¡¯t really speak. However, Su understood her intentions. He pointed towards the male in the breeding tank and asked, ¡°You want me to let him go?¡±

 Book 5 19.7

    Book 5 Chapter 19.7 - Love and Forgiveness


    The woman nodded with great difficulty, this small movement causing a few injuries to open up between Su¡¯s fingertips. The breeding tank descended, and with a thunk sound returned to its original position. She could no longer lift this heavy breeding tank.


    Su didn¡¯t reply, instead activating his perception, pouring it over the woman¡¯s body like a stream, and then seeping inside. The woman¡¯s entire body trembled, instinctively gathering energy to resist Su¡¯s perception, but she released a sigh, forcing her body topletely rx, exposing all of her mental and physical secrets before Su.


    If one only looked at her from her exterior, she waspletely a beautiful human female, her exposed body full of sex appeal and energy, her long and powerful legs making others lose themselves in their wild and fanciful thoughts. She preserved all human female characteristics, but the inside of her body, itsposition and organization, was already entirely different. Not only was there the greatest extent of optimization on her human female characteristics, her internal organs were evenpletely different. From thisposition, there were many simrities between her and Su.


    This was also the reason why Su had never loosened his right hand that gripped her neck. In Su¡¯s eyes, this woman was an extremely dangerousbat creature, a ranked life form that possessed simr characteristics as himself, as well as a great enemy that he had to deal with using his full attention, the degree of danger even exceeding Pandora, only a bit lower than the apostle in Su¡¯s order of priority.


    Su¡¯s left hand stroked her chest. Through the once again strengthened perception ability of contact, he began to explore all of her body¡¯s deepest secrets. He never expected to see a familiar organ emerge from her body, moreover taking the initiative to open up before Su.


    Su¡¯s heart immediately sped up a beat!


    Nucleus!


    Even though he already anticipated it a bit, when he truly sensed the nucleus, Su still found it a bit hard to suppress his emotions.


    Su stared at this woman, and then slowly said, ¡°You are ¡®General¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I am not only ¡®General¡¯, I am also ¡®Key¡¯.¡± The woman replied.


    General and Key, both of these words were spoken using the Bisindlenguage.


    The nucleus in the woman¡¯s body slowly opened. Under Su¡¯s perception, several hundred gene fragments appeared. After a brief analysis, Su already knew that these gene fragments were precisely the crucial pieces thatpleted the swamp beasts, military engineers, and dragonborn¡¯s fragmented genome. What was even more important was that the woman¡¯s body simrlycked over a hundred crucial fragments, and they also existed in the depths of the nucleus! Moreover, as more and more gic fragments surged, the species of biological weapons that appeared before Su increased more and more, many of which Su had never seen before. There were quite a few biological weapons who were stronger than the dragonborn.


    This was the ¡®Key¡¯ this woman was speaking about. When one obtained the ¡®Key¡¯, it was equivalent to obtaining aplete biological arsenal. As long as there was suitable equipment and ample resources, Su could immediately establish a biological army of his own!


    ¡°Release him, and all of this is yours.¡± The woman wasn¡¯t negotiating, but rather begging.


    Let him go? Su understood the woman¡¯s intentions, this matter wasn¡¯t as simple as it looked on the surface. These several hundred pieces of extremely precious gene fragments were like the treasure in in a treasure chest, currently only revealing a corner through a crack. All of the gene jigsaw puzzles were missing the most crucial part; that was the nucleus.


    Only when the nucleus waspletely broken down would one be able to obtain the true ¡®Key¡¯.


    Let him go, and she¡¯d stay behind. This was her proposal.


    The ¡®General¡¯ in Bisindlenguage represented the most powerful biological weapon. It didn¡¯t always have the greatestbat strength, but it could adapt to almost any environment, as well as possess endless growth potential, on the premise that there was ample energy. General was simultaneously equipped with high level intelligence, the naturalmander of a biological army.


    General was nucleus, two sides of the same body. After losing the nucleus, General would also thereupon disappear.


    Madeline wasn¡¯t a General, her body forcefully suppressing the nucleus¡¯ authority, turning it purely into an energy supply organ in ce of a heart. Cirvanas was close to a General, the nucleus in his body his life core, and also possessed low level intelligence. In certain situations, for example, when it threatened Su, the nucleus would seize control as the body¡¯s highest level of authority.


    Meanwhile, this woman before Su seemed to be aplete General, the degree of simrity reaching 99%. The nucleus was her everything, and the nucleus in her body possessed the highest level of intelligence on its own. Normally speaking, General didn¡¯t need a brain, it only had a dozen or over a hundred intelligence cores scattered throughout its entire body as its body needed.


    From a General¡¯s perspective, this woman¡¯s performance was extremely strange. Under circumstances where there wasn¡¯t any special significance, for example protecting the master, the nucleus wouldn¡¯t carry out a self-destruct order.


    ¡°You should understand what this signifies.¡± Su spoke with an indifferent tone.


    ¡°I do.¡± The woman replied.


    Su still didn¡¯t let her go, his eyes instead bing even colder. ¡°Then release your memories.¡±


    The woman stared nkly for a moment. However, she knew that she had no choice. She slowly closed her eyes, two light purple tears sliding down her cheeks. Her body rxed once again, her tentacles that were originally tense from nervousness now falling one after another as well.


    Unknowingly when, Madeline and Cirvanas entered the lounge, standing behind Su. When they saw this ce, perhaps because they both had a nucleus, Cirvanas took a step forward, wanting to say something. However, Madeline¡¯s hand was already ced on his shoulder, stopping him.


    New nerve cells were released from the flesh needles inserted into the woman¡¯s body, forming a temporary neuralwork, linking Su and the woman together. In that instant, a rumbling sound suddenly erupted in Su¡¯s brain, countless scenes flooding into his memories like a sea!

 Book 5 19.8

    Book 5 Chapter 19.8 - Love and Forgiveness


    The initial memories were all dark, only some asional scenes with the primary color base being a deep green, the inside full of all types of instruments and busy researchers, almost identical to Su¡¯s dreams. Then, what followed wererge chunks of darkness and nkness, all the way until her world lit up again. In her memories, a single person appeared. To be more precise, a creature whose exterior form was simr to a man appeared. In the woman¡¯s memories, it was only a ck moving silhouette, appearance impossible to make out. However, the powerful feeling of acknowledging allegiance from the depths of her body still gave Su a deep impression. If everything was as he expected, then it should be this woman¡¯s master.


    The only scene where it appeared was one where mes raged behind it. It was currently walking towards the raging mes, only leaving behind a gradually disappearing rear figure. From the following memories, he knew that it had never returned.


    Only after it left did the woman¡¯s memories increase, gradually developing its own consciousness. She simrly had intelligence cores, the level seemingly even a bit higher than Su¡¯s. However, she only had ten of them, an entire order of magnitude of difference whenpared to Su¡¯s hundreds of intelligence cores. Because of the intelligence cores, her memories also looked mixed up and chaotic, often times producing seven or eight scenes at the same time, signifying seven or eight simultaneous thoughts. Without a highest level of will, this would only bring her confusion in her actions.


    Su discovered that as she gradually developed independent consciousness, one consciousness became increasingly clear, and gradually assumed the leading position. It was a gentle and soft woman, and she was constantly in fear. She had memories that had been covered in dust for a long time, memories belonging to a youngdy that had existed before the dark period. Before the dark period, she only left behind a piece of simple fear. The fear¡¯s contents had already disappeared, but due to the fear being too strong, it was thus engraved in the innermost depths of her memories. After developing independent consciousness, she also felt fear, fearing her previouspanion, fearing it, fearing that they would return and find her. At that time, the female consciousness she had would disappear, once again bing a weapon that only knew how to obey orders.


    From this piece of her memories, Su deduced that she was originally a human young girl, but because she was extremelypatible with the nucleus, she was turned into General. When her master left, the consciousness that belonged to the youngdy upied the body¡¯s mainmand. In addition, when she woke up, it was clear that the war had already broken out, because there wasn¡¯t a single person in this base.


    What followed was an endless wait, but she didn¡¯t end up encountering those like her, but instead first greeted the Holy Crusaders¡¯ exploration squad. The exploration squad brought her considerable fear at first, but her General instincts still disyed its use. As a result, she quickly catalyzed a group of biological weapons, and then hid by the base¡¯s entrance.


    What followed were scenes of intense battle, every scene filled with a tall, big man, he nearly single-handedly resisted a third of the biological weapons¡¯ attacks. Wherever it was most dangerous, that was where he would appear. At the moment of crisis, he would even use his own body to block the ws of biological beasts,protect hispanions!


    At this time, an extremely clear andrge scene appeared before Su. It seemed to upy his entire field of view, so one could see just how deep this impression was! There were biological soldier remains, as well as the corpses of the Holy Crusaders¡¯ great knights. As a General it was done by her personally. Several meter long flexible stingers already extended from her ten fingers, piercing through the man¡¯s body, as well as a female knight¡¯s body, stringing them up together. In reality, she only attacked that female knight after impaling two great knights to death. That man suddenly released a great roar, throwing himself over, using his own body to protect that female knight!


    She wasn¡¯t a biological beast. At that moment, his body was weary and strength exhausted, so her ten fingers easily passed through his body, and then entered that female knight¡¯s body, erasing all life from these two.


    He used thest of his strength to turn around, borrowing General¡¯s fingertips to do so, hugging that female knight. Then, his head dung down, unexpectedly smiling, smiling as he died. Only, before his death, he couldn¡¯t even leave behind a single sentence.


    In that instant, the part of her that was a human woman was deeply shocked!


    She didn¡¯t know how the remaining knights were let go, to the extent where she even permitted them to bring out a lot of precious information, all to keep this man¡¯s body here.


    In the years that followed, she concentrated all of her resources and energy on restoring this man¡¯s body, not worrying about herself at all, only wishing to revive him. After many years had passed, as a woman, she knew that she already fell in love, loving this man she had never gotten to know. However, the current her was abination of a General and woman, this was true even for her consciousness. For the sake of saving him, she even began to extract her own life energy! However, General was the most powerfulbat weapon, but wasn¡¯t a biochemistry engineer, nor was she a human researcher. She waspletely groping around in darkness. Even with all of her hard work, she could only help him restore the most basic characteristics of life.


    What followed was Su¡¯s arrival.


    Su gave the male in the breeding tank another look. In reality, from the very first moment, he already saw that only this man¡¯s body was alive, his brain long withered away and dead, to the extent where not even his memories could be extracted. From a certain perspective, this man was alreadypletely dead. Even if he was revived with biological weapon technology, he wouldn¡¯t be himself anymore. Su believed that there was no way this woman who was also General couldn¡¯t see this point, yet she still decided to spare no resources and energy on him, to the extent where she would even give up herst chance to retaliate to protect his body.


    ¡°What number experimental subject are you?¡± Su suddenly asked.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know either.¡± The woman said. Towards her time as a breeding tank experiment, she truly only had a bit of damaged memories, unable to recall which experimental subject she was exactly. However, regardless of whether she was experiment number one, two, or three, there wasn¡¯t much of a difference.


    The green radiance in Su¡¯s gaze began to recede. His right hand loosened, and then the woman¡¯s body in the airnded on the ground. The des on Su¡¯s right hand gradually retracted into his body, a faint charming smile appearing on his face again.


    The woman was both startled and happy, crying out, ¡°You... you agreed? I¡¯ll give you the key right now!¡±


    While speaking, it was almost as if she was scared of Su going back on his decision. Her fingertips produced sharp des, and then they suddenly shot towards her own chest! She was going to pull out the nucleus and hand it to Su.


    However, when the des barely made it through the skin covering her chest, it could no longer enter further. Su held her wrist, his powerful strength preventing her hand from moving even a bit further.


    ¡°You... are you going back on your promise?!¡± The woman said with a trembling voice, as if she wasn¡¯t a General on the same level as Su at all.


    ¡°No, he is still yours.¡± Su said. He then tapped her chest with his finger and said, ¡°Keep that with you too, it¡¯s useless to me.¡±


    The woman was clearly stupefied. As a general, she understood clearly the value of genes and aplete nucleus, so she couldn¡¯t believe that Su would actually give up on the ¡®Key¡¯.


    However, Su already turned around, gently tapping Madeline on the back and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Madeline¡¯s azure eyes looked at Su, saying seriously, ¡°That is really good stuff. Do you really not want it?¡±


    Su smiled and said, ¡°Of course I know that¡¯s good stuff! However, it¡¯s not like I want to rule the world, so even if I have it, what¡¯s the use?¡±


    After speaking, Su brought Madeline and Cirvanas out from the lounge. After walking out a few steps, he suddenly turned around, gave the woman who was still standing there in a stupor a look, and then waved his hand in goodbye.


    The woman stood there with a nk expression on her face, watching as Su¡¯s body gradually disappeared into the distance. If this was what the man from back then used his life to teach her, what the meaning of bravery and responsibility was, then today, she saw on Su¡¯s body a sunshine that didn¡¯t exist in the underground world.

 Book 5 20.1

    Book 5 Chapter 20.1 - Called the Most Powerful


    Without a doubt, there were times Su appeared a bit stupid.


    For example, Madeline just couldn¡¯t think of a reason why that woman would be let off. She wasn¡¯t pretty, wasn¡¯t human, to the extent where she could only be considered a small part human. Moreover, she was invaluable.


    Her natural sharp senses and the faint resonance she felt told Madeline that this woman was the head of all irregr creatures in this base. The nucleus in her body was extremely important for Su.


    However, regardless of what the reason was, since this was his decision, Madeline wouldn¡¯t object to it. If all actions required reasoning and interest, then the young Su in the past definitely wouldn¡¯t have raised her bit by bit through those challenging and difficult years. Strength? Strength was important, but strength was also the two of them together. Madeline already decided to increase her own power to protect Su. Oh, there was Cirvanas as well. The young man had enough potential, just needed battle and training.


    As soon as she thought of training, Madeline couldn¡¯t help but sneak a look towards Cirvanas. The young man immediately broke out in cold sweat.


    Su seemed to not have noticed what was happening behind him, only continuing forward, searching around the underground base. In the following day, he already roughly understood the circumstances of this underground base. The nuclear power nt had long been destroyed, while the nuclear fuel warehouse was also destroyed during thest battle. The research base was preserved extremely well, but the olden era¡¯s instruments, in the present age, alreadycked much value. Meanwhile, the central mainputer that carried the experimental data waspletely scrapped, all information stored within disappearing along the river of time.


    As the most cutting edge biological research base, the most valuable assets here were once Dr. Rochester and ¡®one¡¯, now, it was the female General. Since Su didn¡¯t n to take the Key, there wasn¡¯t much keeping him here. As such, he brought Madeline and Cirvanas away from the base. It wasn¡¯t as if they emerged without anything. The base still hadrge amounts of olden era weapons, with Su even finding two usable Magnum pistols inside! Su who still had many fond memories of these weapons naturally brought them along, even though these high powered pistols in the present age were simr to decorative items. Madeline and Cirvanas chose two daggers respectively, simrly just because it was better than nothing.


    When they reached the base¡¯s surface entrance, Su wasn¡¯t in a rush to leave. He selected a smooth crate, and then carved a detailed continental map on its surface, marking out all of the known great organizations and family powers¡¯ range of control on it. He then asked Madeline, ¡°Where is the Holy Crusaders¡¯ territory?¡±


    Madeline carefully inspected the map, and then she reached out her hand, circling aparativelyrger region that stretched from the coastline all the way to the middle of the continent. In terms of the area alone, the territory was even a bitrger than the Blood Parliament¡¯s. However, even in the olden era where the poption was much, much greater, the territories the Holy Crusaders upied were still vast, but sparsely popted overgrown areas, now even more so the case.


    ¡°Do you know where their capital city is?¡± Su then asked.


    Madeline searched through her memories, and then a short period of time afterwards, pointed towards a small town on the coastline, saying, ¡°The area the Holy Crusaders¡¯ general headquarters is located in is known as the Land of Rest. If I recall correctly, it is right here. However, this is already intelligence from a year ago, unknown if any changes have taken ce since then.¡± Everything rted to the Holy Crusaders was treated by the ck Dragonriders as the highest level secrets, but these secrets were all opened to the Trials Division. Even if the Trials Division didn¡¯t have ess, Madeline still had many ways of making these secrets essible.


    Su then circled the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s range of activity, from the areas distributions having some ces that matched up with the Holy Crusaders, but even more so with the Blood Parliament¡¯s zone of control. This was also what matched up with reality, as the Scorpions of Disaster indeed shed against the ck Dragonriders for quite some time.


    After carefully looking at the Land of Rest¡¯s position, Su frowned and said, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the parliament directly attacked Land of Rest, but is instead continuing this to-and-fro tussle, this war of attrition?¡±


    ¡°The answer is extremely simple, because there aren¡¯t enough benefits to do so.¡± Madeline¡¯s reply was quite fast. ¡°Defeating the Holy Crusaders might very well result in losses of high level ability users, yet not much would be fished up in return. Every single high level ability user is an extremely precious tactical resource. If the losses are too great, the parliament might very well be directly swallowed up by its enemies. That is why until now, the Holy Crusaders, as well as the other enemies, have all been turned into tools to polish young dragonriders and low level ability users.¡±


    Su¡¯s brows locked tightly together for an unknown reason, a long and slender finger stabbing the map, drawing out a deep, perfectly straight gash between the base and Land of Rest before saying, ¡°We are going to the Land of Rest!¡±


    Madeline released a soft cry, and then she felt extremely shocked towards Su¡¯s decision. ¡°You want to control the Holy Crusaders?¡±


    Su nodded, and then said, ¡°Correct. By capturing the Land of Rest, there is a chance of controlling all of the Holy Crusaders¡¯ resources. Even though it can¡¯tpare to the ck Dragonriders, it¡¯s still quite the sizable power.¡±


    ¡°Even if you upy the Land of Rest, the great knights won¡¯t listen to you. Only by killing a third of the great knights would there be a chance.¡± Madeline said seriously.


    Su stood up and said, ¡°This way, at least the conflict can be confined within the great knights, the range of those affected much smaller.¡±

 Book 5 20.2

    Book 5 Chapter 20.2 - Called the Most Powerful


    Madeline stared at the Land of Rest, her brows also locked together. She casually carved out a simple map of the Land of Rest, countless tactical ns instantly shing through her brain. However, no matter what method it was that she thought of, it could only solve the problem of seizing the Land of Rest. As for how the Holy Crusaders and the great knights were going to react after they seized this ce, no one could say. Moreover, with the their party of three¡¯s current strength, whether or not they could even bring down Land of Rest was a whole different issue. Even the pre-transformation Madeline when she was at her peak wasn¡¯t willing to enter the Land of Rest alone.


    After muttering to herself irresolutely for a bit, Madeline finally said, ¡°The Holy Crusaders treat the Land of Rest as their holynd. All types of signs point towards the belief that during these past few years, they might have very well already turned the Land of Rest into an enormous domain! That is why I do not think attacking the Land of Rest head on is a good idea. A better way is to first capture the Holy Crusaders¡¯ strongholds around the Land of Rest, drawing them out from the Land of Rest, and then defeat them one by one. Even if we do this, our chances of capturing the Land of Rest aren¡¯t great. The Holy Crusaders aren¡¯t stupid, they wouldn¡¯t transfer out more than half their armed forces from the Land of Rest.


    Su¡¯s lips opened, released a chuckle, and then said, ¡°I highly doubt they would even send out more than a third of their guard troops.¡±


    Madeline hesitated for a moment, and then finally said, ¡°I have a way of making them move out at least half their troops.¡±


    ¡°What method?¡± Su asked. He wasn¡¯t all that good at battlefield strategy affairs.


    Madeline¡¯s smile was a bit forced as she said, ¡°The Holy Crusaders, from a certain point of view, can be regarded as a religious organization, everyone inside viewed as brothers and sisters. As long as we take down a single stronghold, as well as dere that we would kill all captives within a set time limit, we can force out the Land of Rest¡¯s guard troops.¡±


    This was, from a certain perspective, threatening to hold hostages, moreover the method extremely vicious and cruel. Su had no choice but to admit that this was perhaps a good method.


    ¡°Is there a need to kill off everyone? What if we only execute the soldiers who participated?¡± Su asked.


    ¡°Then the pressure exerted would definitely not be enough. We need to repel the Holy Crusaders¡¯ reinforcements at least once, and only then would there be a chance of the other party sending out the guard troops. Dragging things out brings us no benefits.¡± Madeline said. Her face was a bit pale, but the dense and deep domineering aura appeared once again. In that moment, she was no longer the youngdy that was so beautiful she made others¡¯ heart feel sore, but rather having a bit of the dark giant¡¯s shadow.


    Only, the paleness of her face couldn¡¯t be concealed.


    Su didn¡¯t seem to have noticed her abnormality, his attention concentrated on the Land of Rest¡¯s map. ¡°There¡¯s no need! We¡¯ll head straight for the Land of Rest. Whether or not we could break through, we¡¯ll find out if we just give it a try.¡±


    ¡°But... why do we have to attack the Land of Rest? I don¡¯t see the reason why it is so important. If we need resources, we are better off returning to the Blood Parliament and bother those families. Without energy, without resources, withoutboratories, without the basis for industrial matters, moreover extremely cold, to the extent where even greenhouse agriculture is extremely difficult, what is the use in owning thisnd even if we had several millions of square kilometers of it?¡± Madeline finally couldn¡¯t hold back. She rarely doubted Su¡¯s decisions, this was the first time.


    Su finally raised his head and looked at Madeline. With a gentle, fatherly chuckle, he said, ¡°Do you believe in intuition?¡±


    Madeline stared nkly, and then said, ¡°Only sometimes...¡± She thought for a bit, and then said, ¡°I believe it greatly right now. Recently, my intuition has been quite urate.¡±


    ¡°I also believe.¡± Su smiled, and then pointed towards the gloomy sky, saying, ¡°I feel like the world we reside in might have its own will. Meanwhile, intuition, is actually the voice we asionally hear from it. Recently, I¡¯ve sensed more and more vividly the existence of some type of enormous will that exceeds our imaginations, and this might very well be this world¡¯s will. Through it, I sensed that the Land of Rest has something that is calling out to me. I have to take a look.¡±


    ¡°The world¡¯s will? Or the celestial body¡¯s will?¡± Madeline asked a question that Cirvanas didn¡¯t really understand. However, he could sense the importance of this question.


    Su remained silent for a moment, and then finally said, ¡°I feel like it should be the world¡¯s will. I can feel that its scope is extremely, extremelyrge, quite possibly not being limited to the celestial body we reside on.¡±


    However, Madeline stared at Su without loosening up in the slightest, her gaze as sharp as des, asking, ¡°That thing is extremely important to you? You really have to go?¡±


    ¡°Extremely important!¡± Su¡¯s response was extremely firm.


    Su and Madeline¡¯s gaze converged in the air, unexpectedly vaguely producing sparks! However, neither side averted their eyes.


    ¡°However, we have almost no chance of sess! Do you need me to deduce the probability of sess for you?¡± Madeline said.


    When looking at the extremely serious youngdy, Su¡¯s gaze suddenly became soft. He smiled gently and said, ¡°Do you know what aspect of me is the most powerful?¡±


    Where Su was the most powerful? Madeline and Cirvanas almost simultaneously began to think to themselves. They had never seriously thought about this question.


    Su¡¯sbat strength, was without a doubt, extremely valiant. He exploited every inch of the wilderness¡¯ soil, every bit of the terrain, the vast and boundless wilderness was his home field. He was cool-headed, patient, possessing all the inner qualities a top level killer needed. The pre-battle state Su, was the perfect massacring machine. He could absorb and make use of all types of genes, even now the limits of his evolutionary potential unknown. However, he currently possessed nine levels of Perception ability and eight levels of special Combat Domain ability, which was to say, that he could at least disy a tenth level ability. Even a tenth level Perception Domain ability, was still a tenth level ability. Based on the Blood Parliament¡¯s secret level dividing method, all tenth level abilities were incredibly powerful, considered high level holy level abilities. As for eleventh level abilities, there wasn¡¯t any information at all. Finally, there was his inconceivable regeneration ability. At least in known creatures, not a single type couldpare to Su. This characteristic almost allowed Su topletely secure an unmatched position against those at his level! Purely by relying on a war of attrition, Su would be a terrifying enemy.


    Su had many strong points, yet it was difficult to find a true strong point. Madeline entered a deep state of contemtion, while Cirvanas tried several times, every single one rejected by Su.

 Book 5 20.3

    Book 5 Chapter 20.3 - Called the Most Powerful


    Knowing that they couldn¡¯t find the answer, Su himself unraveled the answer to this riddle. ¡°My strongest area, is that I can destroy an enemy¡¯s home field!¡±


    Madeline was immediately shocked! Someone as powerful as her naturally knew what a domain was, and understood even more clearly the importance of a home field for all ninth level holy level ability users. If the home field was constructed with the utmost care, and enough preparations were made, a holy level ability user in this domain could even remain undefeated when fighting against two simr level enemies.


    If what Su said was true, then he was what was truly frightening! He would be all holy level ability users¡¯ nightmare, fully deserving of the title of holy level hunter.


    However, Su never lied, or at the very least, he had never done so in front of Madeline.


    If the effects of Land of Rest¡¯s domain was eliminated, then there really might be a chance of breaching through. Madeline¡¯s brain quickly operated, starting to recalcte the probability of seizing the Land of Rest. Her eyes flickered with a glistening blue light, tens of thousands of scenarios instantly moving through her brain , analyzed one by one. In that split second, her data processing ability even exceeded the current Su, not being inferior to any human.


    Madeline was also a true genius.


    The youngdy, after undergoing three transformations, not only did her vast and profoundbat potential flourish, her intelligence didn¡¯t fall behind anyone either. At the very least, in her memories, Connor, or Helen, their brains¡¯ data processing ability was no more than this. Only, she rarely used this ability.


    The calction of tens of thousands of scenes only needed a minute.


    However, right when she was about to obtain a result, Su suddenly stood up, directly saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After saying this, he didn¡¯t allow Madeline time to show any more doubt. He grabbed the youngdy¡¯s hand, and then Extreme Assault erupted, instantly moving several hundred meters, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    The enormous power pulled on Madeline until she was almost flying. She subconsciously grabbed Su¡¯s hand with both hands. Then, a me suddenly ignited within the depths of her heart, a flush of redness immediately covering her face! Her heart was beating crazily, her top level intelligence even more sopletely disappearing. Her mind was inplete chaos, noise rumbling by her ears.


    In that instant, she couldn¡¯t see, couldn¡¯t hear, and couldn¡¯t think.


    However, she knew that right now, her face was incredibly red, her body as taut as high density alloy, not daring to move at all. Not only was her weight not reduced, she instead increased the burden on Su quite a bit. With Su¡¯s sharp senses, even the slightest decrease in weight in his hand would be detected, let alone right now where it became over a hundred kilograms heavier! If he sensed something was off, and then turned his head around...


    Right at this moment, Cirvanas in Su¡¯s other hand clearly sensed Madeline¡¯s abnormal behavior, and as such cleverly threw over an anti-gravity force field, removing quite a bit of the youngdy¡¯s weight.


    ¡°This idiot!¡± Madeline was simply about to kill.


    The disoriented youngdy suddenly broke out in cold sweat. She wanted to calm down, but how could she do so? In a moment of desperation, a voice was echoing in her consciousness: I definitely can¡¯t let him see my face!


    Madeline fiercely clenched her teeth. Her body shrunk, her heart immediately stopping its throbbing! Her face immediately became a somewhat weak pale color, and the damage that resulted from the stopping of her heartbeat was something even she found a bit hard to bear. However, these were injuries that would quickly be recovered from, moreover effectively removing the redness from her face.


    Su¡¯s head moved to the side, as if he wanted to turn around to take a look, but he still resisted his urge, continuing to speed along with Madeline and Cirvanas in hand as if he wasn¡¯t aware of any of this. Following Extreme Assaults one after another, the three of them gradually travelled further and further along the white snowy ins.


    After experiencing half a minute of chaos, Madeline finally controlled herself. In that disorderly state, every second felt like a year. In Madeline¡¯s entire life, she had never felt so panicked and helpless. She didn¡¯t even feel like this eight years ago when she was brought away by the Spider Empress.


    The now calm youngdy raised her head to look towards Su¡¯s sprinting rear figure. It still looked as if he didn¡¯t notice anything.


    This was Su, forever this attentive, as well as this considerate.


    Meanwhile, Cirvanas on the other side somewhat painstakingly turned his head around, not daring to look at Madeline at all. It was clear that he now understood the stupidity of his action just now.


    Madeline originally should have turned over andnd on the ground to lighten Su¡¯s burden. Her sprint at full speed wasn¡¯t much slower than Extreme Assault. However, she suddenly released a light sigh, her body gracefully rising. She didn¡¯tnd on the ground, instead using her hands to hug Su¡¯s arm, softly snuggling against Su¡¯s body just like a little chick. Su was a bit surprised, but he immediately felt relieved. In his eyes, no matter what Madeline did, it would always be extremely cute, even though... even though the feeling she gave him this time was a bit different.


    Cirvanas finally became a bit smarter, knowing that he should pretend as if nothing happened, as if he didn¡¯t see anything. As for the terror of Madeline¡¯s true enraged state, it was something his little brain waspletely incapable of imagining.


    As such, from the base to the Land of Rest, a small ck dot slowly yet steadily moved along.


    In the new era of turmoil, the scattered humans were currently slowly growing. They formed powers one after another, and they marked out their own territories. When the borders of different powers touched, it would result in unavoidable war. After all, this was the new era, the era of turmoil that only considered violence and results. Conflictsrge and small rose one after another, but from a general perspective, between the great powers that were sometimes bright, sometimes dark was a subtle, as well as weak bnce.


    This entire world¡¯syout was like a grand and delicate building, the base merely a few unstable support points. The Land of Rest Su was rushing straight into, was precisely one of these support points.


    Undercurrents were currently brewing. The rest of these support points were also tottering, on the verge of copse.

 Book 5 20.4

    Book 5 Chapter 20.4 - Called the Most Powerful


    It was already springtime, a season of warmth and budding of flowers, another frigid winter already passed. However, this was a description of the olden era. The new era still had clouds full of radiation everywhere, the global temperature declining as a result, so it could still be considered winter. At the very least, it was still a season of falling snow in Dragon City. However, in Dragon City¡¯s surroundings, the thickyers of snow that was smooth like a mirror had alreadypletely disappeared, reced by smoke emitting scorched earth.


    Dragon City, a ce that was both imposing and refined, even now, there would asionally be an enormous cloud of mes rising up. The Blood Parliament¡¯s civil war was getting worse and worse, the mes of war already unavoidably reaching Dragon City.


    For the civil war to unfold to this extent, it could be said that almost everyone was going crazy. There were a few who hadn¡¯t gone crazy yet, but they all had their own ns.


    Dragon City had be a battlefield as well. This meant that the previously neutral ck Dragonriders were also caught up in the war. At the very least, the number of ck Dragonriders that picked a side between the chairman and empress were currently increasing, the few neutral dragonriders left already unable to defend all of Dragon City. From a perspective of strategy, the number of locations in Dragon City that had strategic value was as many as the stars in the sky, so both sides involved in the civil war no longer deliberately avoided Dragon City, except for a few important ces, for example, dragonrider general headquarters. Even though the war had already developed to a state where any means fair or foul were used, those who were intelligent still weren¡¯t willing to offend General Morgan too much. Attacking dragonrider general headquarters was undoubtedly the best way to dere war against General Morgan, as well as the Morgan Family. The variousmanders on both sides of the civil war weren¡¯t this brainless yet, but they did hope for the other side to make this type of brainless decision.


    Dragon City was like a beautiful young woman, currently withering away under the continuous ravaging of war.


    Even under these circumstances, Persephone¡¯s private hospital was still more or less the same, forming a stark contrast with its surroundings. This really was a miracle. One had to understand that this ce was precisely the heart of manyrge scale battlefields.


    Regardless of whether it was day or night, the sounds of cannons would echo from time to time, gunshots sounded continuously.


    Inside the private hospital¡¯s undergroundboratory, only the dim red emergency lightning was still working, the lights of the intelligence system light screens that were still operating were even a bit brighter. Most of this giantboratory was immersed in darkness, Dragon City¡¯s power supply lines long severed. Theboratory could only rely on a small-scale diesel engine generator, maintaining the normal operations of the few most important devices. It was to the extent where therge scale operation center¡¯s main engine had to be shut down, only a limited function miniature intelligence system started up, used for record keeping and basic information processing.


    Helen stood in front of the experiment tform, the three light screens before her lined up in a row, their surfaces continuously flickering with densely packed numbers. Her hands moved across the virtual keyboard from time to time, manually filling in some crucial pieces of data. She stood perfectly straight, her hair that was originally a bit curled unknowingly when straightened out like silk. Her entire being gave off an unprecedented forceful feeling. Fortunately, her old-fashioned sses added a bit of gentleness and beauty to her appearance, and only then did those around her feel not overly repressed.


    On the experiment tform to the left of Helen, the puppy-sized Snowid there, looking incredibly bored, not knowing what it should do. It couldn¡¯t get used to its recent lifestyle at all. In its original schedule, it would spend at least twenty hours of each day asleep, spending another three hours undergoing all types of experiments, and then the remaining hour was mostly used for surgeries. Regardless of whether it was the experiments or surgeries, the process was always extremely painful, but it endured through all of it. It understood clearly that after each surgery, its strength would advance by leaps and bounds, and it would also obtain a new unprecedented type of wondrous ability. The feeling of great power made it feel very good, each time it became stronger, the great fear it felt within the depths of its body would decrease a bit. That was why no matter how much suffering it had to endure, it was willing to ept the modifications. Meanwhile, when it was asleep, it would always remain in the nutrient rich culture fluid, a ce that was warm and safe. Aside from when it was asleep, only when it was tightly sticking to Helen¡¯s body would it feel safe.


    When it was by its mother¡¯s side, it was always safe.


    Sometimes, it even had some doubt, feeling that its mother wasn¡¯t that powerful. However, no matter what happened, as long as it was by Helen¡¯s side, it would always feel iparably safe. Its mother had quite a few humans by her side as well, some of them extremely, extremely strong, for example, the man currently next to her. In Snow¡¯s eyes, that man¡¯s silver hair was especially blinding, to the extent where even an enemy several kilometers out could see it.


    A head of extremely annoying hair... this was what Snow thought.


    This male was extremely strong, moreover seemingly quite intent on currying favor with Snow, expressing more than once in apletely undisguised manner his intentions of protecting it. However, Snow didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of gratefulness. It wasn¡¯t that it didn¡¯t believe him, but rather felt that this male couldn¡¯t protect it at all. For example...


    For example, if the father who Snow had never met appeared, Snow believed that only its mother could protect it, while this man would die extremely miserably. Due to that silver hair on his head that was oh so striking, he couldn¡¯t even run if he tried.


    A foolish man, Snow came to this conclusion. All because he had a head of eye-catching, stupid silver hair.

 Book 5 20.5

    Book 5 Chapter 20.5 - Called the Most Powerful


    There was obviously no way Lafite knew what Snow was thinking, and that was why he didn¡¯t go crazy.


    He stood at Helen¡¯s side, currently concentrating his attention on the three light screens¡¯ data, reporting a line of numbers from time to time, and then Helen would correspondingly input the data. Now that the centralputing center was shut down, mostplex data processing would have to rely on human brain power. Just from the fact that Lafite could help Helen in this matter already proved that he wasn¡¯t just a pretty face with extraordinary fighting strength. He possessed simrly terrifying intelligence, something even his mortal enemy Captain Curtis had no choice but to admit. The captain felt that this especially dazzling silver hair would even more so make the absolute majority of young women scream out.


    Lafite was already no longer handsome, but bewitching. Curtis felt that his silver hair was incredibly arrogant and offending to his eyes, absolutely loathing it, but in reality, he understood extremely clearly that this was nothing more than the result of jumping over the previous two steps of jealousy and envy.


    Coincidentally, Snow came to a simr conclusion as the ck steel captain through a different angle, only, it was unknown how Helen felt. No one knew what exactly Helen was thinking under that beautiful and robotic face.


    Lafite had already helped Helen for several days, the two¡¯s cooperation without any gaps, the efficiency unexpectedly not much inferior to that of arge-scaleputing center. However, no matter how much higher Lafite adjusted his brain¡¯s processing speed, Helen could still keep up. This left Lafite feeling more or less dispirited, even though he knew that allparisons with Helen in intelligence would most likely result in a tragedy. After all, his forte wasn¡¯t his intelligence.


    However, today, his speed slowed down a bit. Due to ack of electrical power, Helen closed Snow¡¯s breeding tank, so Snow could onlyy on theboratory tform and stare nkly. It had a beautiful name, and if one looked at it purely from a power perspective, its body was full of unspeakable beauty as well. It swung its tail about rather senselessly, its sharp tail end easily producing small three-edged holes in theboratory tform.


    However, thisboratory tform was made from high strength anti-erosion steel tes!


    Due to Snow¡¯s interference, Lafite knew that he could forget about showing off in front of Helen today, not holding her back was already not bad. Just as he was smiling bitterly to himself. The data on the three light screens in front of Helen¡¯s face seemed to have stopped at the same time. Lafite¡¯s expression immediately became serious. He knew that they already reached a crucial point. If the contents disyed on the light screen wanted to reach a solution, therge-scaleputing center needed to operate at full speed for at least an hour. Even if Lafite¡¯s potential waspletely activated, his brain¡¯s processing speed increased to ten times its normal rate, it would still take more than ten minutes. For some reason, Helen seemed to have sensed something, unexpectedly temporarily freeing him from the difficult problem before him. She slightly raised her head, her sight passing through theyers of earth above her into an unknown distant ce.


    Helen actually let her mind wander? Did she sense something, or was it that she was tired?


    Lafite believed that thetter was the answer, because Helen¡¯s perception abilities were practically zero. Meanwhile, the unwritten rule was that the more one¡¯srge-scale data processing abilities were developed, the more sluggish his or her intuition would be.


    Helen finally became tired!


    In that instant, Lafite felt as if an entire barrel of stimnts had been injected into his bloodstream, his entire body erupting with energy! He believed himself to be someone who understood Helen well, this type of women looked cold on the outside, but they were like fire inside, arrogant to the extreme. Only by disying overwhelming strength in the areas they attached the greatest importance to would one have a chance of subduing them! After waiting for an entire week, the opportunity finally came!


    Even though Lafite himself understood well that relying on physical strength to defeat the abilityless Helen really was a ridiculously unfair, one-sided affair, he couldn¡¯t be bothered by that right now. Even those who won through an unfair advantage against Helen, just how many were able to do this through these past years?


    Lafite¡¯s expression was extremely serious. His silver hair fluttered about despite there being no wind, and then he released a low shout, his body suddenly erupting with a faint silver me! The tremendous power he instantly erupted with startled the drowsy Snow, causing it to release a sharp cry, immediately scuttling to a corner. Its eightpound eyes stared at Lafite in bewilderment, its tail tightly coiled behind it, the sharp point at its end visibly trembling.


    On the private hospital¡¯s roof, Curtis, whose upper body was exposed suddenly opened his eyes. He nced downwards, and then released a somewhat disdainful sneer. However, the corners of his mouth were clearly warped and unnatural, making his smile appear extremely sinister. Curtis suddenly grabbed the bottle of strong liquor beside him, opening his mouth and biting off the top of the wine bottle. After pouring all of the contents into his throat, he released a heavy breath. His blood-red small eyes widened, looking all around in search of those blind enemies.


    Sure enough, there were people who came without opening their eyes.


    The overcast sky suddenly released a light and strange shrill cry, a sound wave normal people couldn¡¯t hear at all. Curtis suddenly stood up, his short and stiff hair standing on end one after another! His abundant battlefield experience told him that a ground targeting cruise missile was currently approaching at fast speed! Regardless of howrge the iing fe was, razing this entire hospital to the ground wasn¡¯t an issue.


    Curtis smiled, his teeth that was pure white like snow appearing especially sinister. He stood there calmly, letting the sharp whistling sound in the air to show itself.


    The low hanging clouds of radiation suddenly split apart! A tactical missile that was spraying out a long tongue of me made its way out from the clouds, rushing almost perfectly straight at Curtis!

 Book 5 20.6

    Book 5 Chapter 20.6 - Called the Most Powerful


    The instant the tactical missile came into view, Curtis grabbed the rapid-fire machine cannon beside him with movements that couldn¡¯t be captured by the naked eye. The cannon¡¯s barrels naturally aimed upwards, and then a concentrated barrage of bullets erupted outwards!


    A dazzling sphere of me suddenly erupted in the sky, burning up all of the clouds of radiation within a hundred meter radiance, exposing the azure sky behind the clouds! Only then did the sphere of fire turn into a burning cloud that interweaved between red and ck, slowly rising, finally merging into one with the clouds of radiation that gathered again. Shrapnel fell from the skies while carrying mes, dropping like rain, an explosion that was even more resounding than a p of thunder sounding at this moment from high up in the skies. With a crash sound, the few ss windows that remained werepletely shattered, the ss fragments rushing into the rooms and scattering themselves all over the ground.


    Scorching streams of air that could ignite an entire city rushed down from the skies, viciously sting the captain¡¯spletely exposed upper body. However, aside from the captain¡¯s hair that curled slightly, it only made that shining ck skin appear even more brilliant.


    Only at this moment did Curtis who stood tall in this rain of fire disy a bit of his past imposingness, the overwhelming might that made enemies on the battlefield flee for their lives upon hearing his name.


    After striking down the tactical missile, the machine cannon remained silent for a second. Curtis had one foot on the roof edge¡¯s protective railing, the cannon¡¯s end held horizontally. His forceful gaze stared a thousand meters out. The ce where his eyesnded was part of the ruins, but the captain¡¯s smile became even clearer, his mouth of teeth white to the point of making others tremble in fear!


    ¡°Finally released the guided missile you all were hoarding, you little mice are useless now!¡± Curtis squeezed out this sentence from clenched teeth. The machine cannon¡¯s barrel spun about again, a 40mm artillery shell roared out. Like an unstoppable whip of burning metal, it ruthlessly hacked apart the distant ruins. In the current circumstances where satellite navigation systems didn¡¯t exist at all, for the tactical missile to be this precise meant that there was definitely someone nearby who used aser to provide the position.


    The few soldiers that were hiding in the ruins immediately turned pale with fright upon seeing Curtis turn the machine cannon over, immediately fleeing in all directions. Their movements were quick, their exploitation of the terrain almost perfect. Unfortunately, Curtis wasn¡¯t someone who followed textbook tactics. The 40mm caliber, fully loaded rotating barrel machine cannon wasn¡¯t a weapon that existed in the olden era. Under the artillery shell¡¯s terrifying power, even reinforced concrete was as brittle as ss. The streams of heat directly tore through the wall remains, turning the people behind them into sts of blood!


    These mice immediately became history. The rotating machine cannon barrels slowly reduced speed, finally stopping.


    Curtis stood just like that on the private hospital¡¯s roof, hisrge mouth cracking open a grin, scanning the surroundings with his small eyes in an incredibly arrogant manner. The private hospital was already the highest point in this region, making Curtis who stood at the very peak of the hospital the most eye-grabbing target within a range of a thousand meters. This was the best sniping target, yet not a single sniper dared to aim their crosshairs at Curtis. The captain believed that there weren¡¯t any snipers who dared take aim at him left, because dumb fes like these had already been wiped out a few days ago.


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared in the distant ruins. This was a middle-aged male. His well-fitted dark formal attire, refined bearing, and even his meticulously trimmed small beard made himpletely ipatible with the surrounding ruins that were covered in smoke. When he smiled, the middle-aged man disyed all of his charm and charisma. He didn¡¯t approach any closer, instead maintaining a distance of a thousand meters. He pointed towards Curtis, and then his thumb slowly turned downwards, forcefullypleting this motion!


    When faced with this challenge, Curtis¡¯ lips cracked open. He raised the terrifyinglyrge machine cannon in his right hand, gave the still burning hot barrel a few taps with his left hand, and then spat a thick clump of spittle onto the ground in front of him. Those who participated in the ¡®Blood Colored Dusk¡¯ back then all knew the meaning of this typical gesture from Curtis: You still don¡¯t have the qualifications to make me lower my toys!


    The middle-aged male¡¯s face fell. However, after giving the private hospital a look, in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything, turning around to leave.


    ¡°Another spineless piece of shit who only looks pretty!¡± Curtis spat out again, but who knew who he was really cursing at.


    ¡°Already used up a minute and forty-seven seconds... still need nine minutes and three point seven two seconds.¡± In theboratory, Lafite¡¯s brain operated at extreme speed, the only bit of brainpower he could free up used to calcte the amount of time needed. Before this rare opportunity, he definitely put on quite the performance, the calctions that originally needed seventeen minutes alreadypressed to a bit over ten. Lafite, whose entire body was surging with silver mes, was currentlyparable to an outstandingrge-scale intelligence center.


    However, just like how an olden eraputer would break down, new era intelligence centers would also jam. Lafite¡¯s brain that was operating at full speed suddenly crashed. When he looked at Helen, it was as if he was looking at a ghost.


    Helen finally returned from her thoughts. She gave the light screens in front of her a nce, and then she closed her eyes. Her blonde hair suddenly floated upwards, and then they gently fell! Five seconds, after just five seconds, she opened her eyes again, starting to input the calction results on the virtual keyboard.


    As if she sensed Lafite¡¯s expression, Helen didn¡¯t even nce sideways as she spoke in her typical mechanical pitch, ¡°More than one have tried to challenge my intelligence. However, none of them were smart enough.¡±


    As he observed Helen, Lafite¡¯s heart turned a deathly gray. He finally understood that due to certain reasons, only now did Helen start to be serious, starting to disy her brilliance in this chaotic and crazy world.


    Damn it! Which bastard poked the ho nest?! Lafite roared inwardly. He had never wanted to kill as badly as right now.


    Through the reflections of one of the light screens, Lafite saw himself.

 Book 5 21.1

    Book 5 Chapter 21.1 - Brilliance


    The mes of war continued to rage in Dragon City, countless intact buildings disappearing one after another, yet Persephone¡¯s private hospital still towered tenaciously at the center of it all. In the new era war where there was a shortage of goods, it went without saying how much temptation a first-rate hospital exuded. Not only the medicine, but therge scale medical equipment were all strategic goods that everyone wished for but couldn¡¯t obtain. Meanwhile,rge scale life detectors only disyed the signals of three adults and one small organism. One of them was definitely Helen, who didn¡¯t have anybat strength.


    An extremely attractive target.


    When they saw this data, this thought couldn¡¯t help but appear in the minds of nearly everymander. There were naturally courageous individuals who put these thoughts to practice. Only when men from all sidesunched several dozen attacks, with even six seventh level ability users dying as a result did everyone realize that not only was the private hospital not a piece of fatty meat, it was a rock that could break the teeth of vicious wolves.


    As the war continued, the situation gradually got out of the influential figures¡¯ hands. The individuals who normally kept a low profile appeared one after another, among them nock of old fes who participated in the ¡®Blood Colored Dusk¡¯.


    That was a secret battle that wasn¡¯t avable in any resources, but it might very well be the most miserable battle this continent had ever experienced in the new era.


    It was also an age of passion and mes!


    Between the slowly trickling blood and heaps of corpses from bothrades and enemies, countless powerful individuals rose up. After a sh of brilliance, they all fell down one after another, falling before the faces of even stronger enemies. Human and inhuman wisdom and power simultaneously climbed at crazy speeds. For the sake of victory, both sides used all methods they could use. Talentedmanders and countless powerful individuals constantly shed on the battlefield, numbers tactics, elite assaults, everything was used again and again. Even in the cruelest chaotic battles, pairs between experts still emerged from time to time. Ruthlessness, callousness, these traits ran parallel to virtue, sincerity and bravery, these seemingly useless things disyed exceptional appeal and attraction. The blood soaked struggle to the death of a single powerful individual was often enough to drag soldiers back from the depths of despair!


    The war finally ended, because the small number of survivors already weren¡¯t enough to continue this war.


    When the survivors standing between endless corpses looked all around them with vacant expressions, they discovered that almost all faces, familiar or unfamiliar, had be things of the past. Both sides that went to war reached their initial objectives, however, when the war ended, there was already no one who remembered these objectives of the war. Staying alive became the most realistic goal.


    From them on, those who survived were no longer willing to speak about it, not willing to bring up this war. Everything rted to this war was quickly destroyed. The various battlefieldsrge and small, under the joint effects of severe winters, intense heat, radiation, crazy winds, and sea of scavengers once again merged with the wilderness.


    However, during that war, there were a few names that were great enough to be legends, remembered well by all of the survivors. For one side, they were enormous shadows that covered the sky, while for the other, they were rising suns that tore through the dark night! For example, the empress of night Lanaxis, as well as the dragon of darkness Josh Morgan...


    Ben Curtis who was sandwiched between these names wasn¡¯t that striking, but bright enough for quite a few people to remember him.


    As it just so happens, an elder who had participated in the Blood Colored Dusk appeared at the edge of Dragon City, finally extracting Curtis¡¯ trademark gesture from his memories that were already starting to be blurry. As a result, he immediately strictly prohibited all powers on his side from approaching a hundred meters around the private hospital. Every single survivor from ¡®Blood Colored Dusk¡¯ was a great figure who could decide the conclusion of an area. The elder¡¯s orders immediately left all of them feeling extremely shock, all of them couldn¡¯t help but re-examine therge ck man standing at the top of the private hospital. It was clear that the dragonrider captain¡¯s military rank had previously fooled quite a few people, but there was no way this would continue. No ability users were stupid.


    As a result, the area around the private hospital suddenly became quiet, the peacefulness making others feel a bit out of sorts, as well as making Snow who had lost its sleeping ce feel out of sorts. It was a bit vexed and uneasy, using its pair of front ws to sensely peel at the toy in front of it, a hard quality alloy ball. This was a toy it made itself, the material cut from the abandoned experimental tform using its own body¡¯s cutting edge, and then crushed by its ws into a ball. This type of hard quality alloy, despite excelling in its lightweight and anticorrosion properties, its hardness wasn¡¯t much inferior to ordinary steel. However, under Snow¡¯s ws, it was as soft as dough.


    The quietness in the hospitals surroundings made Snow feel extremely uneasy. This was especially the case when she sensed that those ability users who were fighting with their lives on the line seemed to have formed a formless border, not approaching within a hundred meters around the hospital. She didn¡¯t feel fear, but rather an indescribable type of moodiness. It really wanted those ability users to fight their way in, best if their fighting reached inside the hospital. For it, these people were all the most luxurious and tasty food. Only, when dealing with this type of food, Snow acted with great propriety, only setting its hand and hunting those that threatened its mother or those its mother gave her approval for.


    What Snow couldn¡¯t tolerate was calmness. A peaceful life without suffering and battle meant that the rate at which it became stronger would be slowed. Under Helen¡¯s full power modifications, Snow¡¯s power already reached its critical point, and the growth speed even began to elerate. Using the primitive mathematical terminology, it had already reached its inflexion point. The reason why Snow could still wait patiently was because it knew its mother was currently preparing a vital project. Once it seeded, it would mean that Snow would acquire a type of unprecedented powerful ability.


    Bing stronger was Snow¡¯s number one priority, which was why it could continue enduring. Even though it hadn¡¯t been long since its birth, spending most of its time asleep, Snow¡¯s intelligence wasn¡¯t low. Under its ice cold evolutionary instincts and intelligence, it even learned to have a small dream of its own. After bing powerful, the first thing Snow wanted to do, was topletely pluck out all of the silver hair from the head of that male next to its mother¡¯s side.


    Snow was extremely certain that the things it hated the most were bright things, especially that bright silver hair. Of course, if what grew on that man¡¯s head was brown hair, then the thing it hated the most would be changed to brown hair.


    It truly was a small dream, but it was still something that would take a long time to be realized.

 Book 5 21.2

    Book 5 Chapter 21.2 - Brilliance


    Dragonrider general headquarters was still intact, to the extent where the public square and surrounding auxiliary buildings didn¡¯t suffer from any damage, not a single artillery shell sessfullynding here. Aside from the remaining authority the ck Dragonriders still had, the fifty or so dragonriders who were still loyal to High General Morgan defending this area were the main reason. All artillery shells that were shot in this direction, regardless of whether it was intentional or unintentional, would suffer a bombardment of heavy artillery that was oftentimes ten times more ferocious. Not only was the heavy artillery powerful, their reactions were fast and iparably urate. Oftentimes, the heavy artillery on this side would open fire before the iing shell was even sted out of the air. That was why after just just a few days, most of those who weren¡¯t smart enough, had ulterior motives, or were unlucky were sted apart under the explosions¡¯ energy waves.


    Dragonriders who excelled in weapon control might be a bitcking in individualbat strength, but on the battlefield, they were without a doubt powerful war machines. Meanwhile, the ck Dragonriders¡¯ philosophy had always been that if the one provoking them dared to reach out a single w, then its legs would be hacked off along with that w. Only violence served as effective intimidation. In this sted era, no one would believe historical or authoritative power.


    High General Josh Morgan stood in front of his window, watching as ocean waves rose and fell. Several meter tall enormous waves continuously emerged from the dark gray ocean surface, spitting out surging froth as they rushed towards the shore, beating heavily against the seawall and releasing thunderous sounds. When the waves crashed against the seawall, just the volume and height alone were enough to make one¡¯s chest tighten.


    In General Morgan¡¯s hands was a piping hot cup of coffee. He brought it to his lips, taking a sip. The wrinkles on his face became even deeper, as if they were shrunken mountain range zones. The high general¡¯s face clearly had signs of age, the vertical lines between his eyes increasingly clear as well.


    The coffee was still rich and mellow, not being affected by the mes of war. However, this was the high general¡¯s private stock, and there wasn¡¯t much left. The farm that produced his preference of coffee was far south of Dragon City, and it had suffered from the assault of unknown forces justst month. Several fire bombspletely destroyed the greenhouse that nted these coffee trees, the coffee trees that hadn¡¯t matured yetpletelymitted to mes.


    There were two sheets of paper on the office table behind the high general, its contents easy to understand. One was a detailed report on an attack that was made on a stronghold subsidiary to the Morgan Family, the other a list of the damages. Compared to the Morgan Family¡¯s enormous industry, this stronghold wasn¡¯t all that important, and the losses just a few weapons, ammunition, and medical products, not that great.


    Even though the losses weren¡¯t great, the significance of this wasn¡¯t that simple. Regardless of what reason it was that this happened, this was the first time the Morgan Family¡¯s industry was directly attacked. Josh Morgan believed that this wasn¡¯t something done intentionally by either side, but rather something done by those whose eyes had already bepletely red from killing. Currently, the Arthur Family was already vaguely standing by the Empress¡¯ side, while the William Family was a powerful supporter of Bevs. That was why regardless of which stage the war reached, the Morgan Family that still maintained a neutral position was something both sides should be striving for with everything they had.


    ¡°Have they all gone mad?¡± The high general released a sigh. In his eyes, the roaring great sea seemed to carry a thick bloodiness.


    ---


    At this moment, an intense quarrel was currently happening in Steel Gate a thousand miles away.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Li Gaolei¡¯s hair was a mess, his eyes covered in bloody lines. He continuously paced back and forth around the room like a vexed and uneasy lion.


    ¡°I am extremely clear-headed.¡± Li replied calmly.


    All of her attention was ced on the incredibly vicious long de in front of her. The long de edge reached straight out, its length two meters, width ten centimeters, a faint light asionally flowing past the de¡¯s edge, clearly incredibly sharp. The sixty centimeter long sword handle supported both a single or double grip. One could imagine that if this de was brandished about, everything within a range of ten meters would be an area of death.


    Li released a gentle breath towards the de, and then soon after, a light vibrating sound could be heard from the de¡¯s edge.


    ¡°Good sword!¡± Li eximed in admiration, smiling.


    Li Gaolei¡¯s rage finally found a vent to direct at, turning towards Kane and roaring angrily, ¡°Also, you, why would you make this kind of damn de for her?!¡±


    Kane helplessly shrugged his shoulders, not saying anything.


    The three of them had apanied Su more than once through fire and mes, the three of them already understanding each other extremely well. Li Gaolei obviously knew that refusing Li¡¯s demand was almost an impossible task. This long de Kane used up an entire month to make was definitely not ordinary, because the best materials in this era could only be created using the ¡®Moulding¡¯ ability¡¯s additional processing. When Kane was temporarily freed from the danger of gic copse, the Moulding ability had already been raised to four levels, signifying that the performance of the stuff he made already reached the level of this era¡¯s top-notch alloys.


    The issue was that once this vicious weapon ended up in Li¡¯s hands, Li Gaolei had even less reasons to stop her from taking risks.

 Book 5 21.3

    Book 5 Chapter 21.3 - Brilliance


    Li suddenly stood up. The long de flickered, and then whistling sounds suddenly rang through the air! When the sharp whistling sound of the de tearing through the air gradually faded, two extremely fine inclined cracks suddenly appeared on the old fashioned liquid crystal disy television, the television separating into three pieces before slowly sliding down.


    Li Gaolei stood there, his face falling more and more, but he didn¡¯t open his mouth and roar out again. Suddenly, pa pa sounds rang out. The row of buttons in front of his chest shot out one after another, the leatherbat suit also opening up, revealing his robust pectoral muscles covered in thick chest hair.


    Li¡¯s cuts not only hacked apart the television, they also undid Li Gaolei¡¯s jacket.


    Li chuckled, carrying the de with a reverse grip. She walked over to Li Gaolei and reached out her hand, stroking his chest, saying with a smile, ¡°Just as strong as before! Alright, I should leave. If I wait any longer, I won¡¯t be able to catch up.¡±


    While watching Li walk out from the living room, Li Gaolei felt a wave of absent-mindedness. His body shed, suddenly standing in front of Li, saying with a heavy voice, ¡°With only four levels of ability, you can¡¯t win against an entire Blue Scorpion squad by yourself!¡±


    Li¡¯s short maroon hair became a bit longer, now slightly obstructing her eyes when they hung down. She looked at Li Gaolei through her hair, the corners of her lips still carrying a carefree smile as she said, ¡°If I cane back alive, then it¡¯ll have two five level ones then, not inferior to you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you!¡± Li Gaolei said with a frown.


    ¡°You want to steal evolutionary points from me? No way!¡± Liughed. However, when she saw Li Gaolei¡¯s tightly locked brows and firm expression, her smile gradually faded. She reached out her hand to touch his chest again. This time, her long and forceful fingers carefully caressed the thick chest hair, the muscles that carried explosive power, as well as the crazily beating heart inside of that chest.


    Li¡¯s hand was slender and beautiful, only, the joints were a bit thick, and the palm and fingers rough with calluses, the traces left behind from holding des and guns all year round. Even Li Gaolei lost count of just how many battles she experienced during these past few years and how many times she was seriously injured. Li¡¯s constitution was a bit special, most scars disappearing on their own after some time, so no one remembered just how many times she was injured. However, Li had just reached twenty years of age this year.


    A strange emotion suddenly welled up from the bottom of Li Gaolei¡¯s heart. He took half a step forward, and then his arms rose slightly.


    However, Li¡¯s hand suddenly exerted force, causing all of Li Gaolei¡¯s movements to freeze in ce. She slowly and firmly pushed aside Li Gaolei, walking out.


    Li Gaolei shouted at Li¡¯s rear figure, ¡°Is there a need for this?!¡±


    Li turned her head slightly, her short maroon hair rising like mes, smile full of radiance. ¡°Don¡¯t feel so much worry for me! Look, my child ran, man is nowhere to be seen, so I really am bored senseless, just going out to look for a bit of stimtion. Hey! Kane, old pal, thanks for the de!¡±


    A bitter smile finally appeared on Li Gaolei¡¯s face, his courage that he had umted for over thirty yearspletely put out by a single sentence from Li. The only thing he could do right now was watch her depart into the distance.


    Outside the public square were groups of veterans in threes and fours, most of them with one or two levels of abilities, elites that had followed them through too many vicious battles. Li¡¯s appearance in the public square immediately drew all of their attention. That shining long de in particr was truly hard to overlook.


    ¡°Hey! General! That de is pretty badass. Also, your distinguished self looks even prettier today! Where you headed? Need our help?¡± A robust male with a terrifying scar on his face shouted.


    Li made her way through the veterans, replying with a cheerful voice, ¡°Leaving the city to look for strong guys!¡±


    The veterans immediately erupted intoughter, that robust male saying with a smile, ¡°General, am I not buff enough?¡±


    Li stopped, sized him up, and then said with augh, ¡°Don¡¯t just talk, take off your pants and let me have a look first!¡±


    Theughter became even louder, encouraging that robust man to remove his trousers. However, the robust male rubbed his nose and took two steps back, a bitter smile appearing on his face as he said, ¡°This... let¡¯s just forget it! If I really take off my belt, wouldn¡¯t your distinguished self cut it straight off?¡±


    ¡°Pretty smart aren¡¯t ya?¡± Li said with a slight smile, dragging the long de through the za and swaggering off.

 Book 5 21.4

    Book 5 Chapter 21.4 - Brilliance


    Only when Li¡¯s figure disappeared did Li Gaolei turn around from the window, facing therge scale map hanging on the wall. On this wall, the area around the fivekes now had several small scorpions marked on it, representing the activity of the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s advance troops. Li Gaolei had fought on more than one asion against the Scorpions of Disaster, so he was naturally familiar with their strength and style of doing things. Since the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s advance troops even appeared here, did this mean that the ck Dragonriders lost in battle? Li Gaolei who deeply understood the ck Dragonriders¡¯ power found this conclusion difficult to ept, but the Scorpions of Disaster did cross a thousand miles, passing over various powersrge and small, appearing in the greatkes¡¯ western region. What then was the reason for this?


    However, right now, Li Gaolei already couldn¡¯t engage in any detailed thinking. There was something plugging up his chest, making even his breathing more and more difficult.


    He stared at the small scorpions on the map, trying to determine which troop Li might attack. He understood Li¡¯s nature well, and he himself was quite the outstanding militarymander as well, so it was rare for his judgment to be wrong.


    Li Gaolei suddenly walked towards the wooden cab in the corner withrge steps and forcefully pulled open the cab doors. The inside of it was piled neatly with all types of firearms! He fished out two Magnums that had aiming devices installed, stuck four revolvers into his waist, and then packed two cases of bullets. He originally even picked up a Dragon Type Assault Rifle, but after thinking about it, he put it back.


    Li Gaolei gave the battle map another look, silently selected a target, and then said to Kane, ¡°I¡¯m leaving the city to take a look. Everything here¡¯ll be left in your hands.¡±


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d pick those two guns!¡± Kane said. He stood up from the couch, walked over to Li Gaolei¡¯s side, and then produced a small box of bullets from his overcoat¡¯s inner pockets, cing it in Li Gaolei¡¯s hands. ¡°Here! Bullets I made myself. There¡¯s not many, so use them when you need to save your life.¡±


    Li Gaolei weighed the case in his hand, knowing that there were four bullets inside. Bullets Kane made personally definitely underwent the Moulding ability¡¯s strengthening, only, he had no idea just how great the power would be. He could tell that Kane had already foreseen this situation when he was making the long de for Li, making preparations beforehand. After experiencing the dangers of gic copse, thebat abilities of Kane who was already in his middle years declined to two levels, only the Moulding ability unaffected. However, his most precious aspect was his abundant experience and life wisdom.


    Li Gaolei didn¡¯t say anything, only carefully stowing these bullets away. He gave Kane a powerful embrace, and then walked out.


    Kane released a sigh, his voice full of a middle-aged man¡¯s age and experience. He could tell that Li Gaolei¡¯s chances of making it back alive this time weren¡¯t all that much greater than Li¡¯s.


    Su suddenly left, so their lifestyles underwent significant changes. Even though Su left behind a message before leaving, exining clearly to have Li Gaolei and Li manage the greatkes western region¡¯s vast area, the undeniable truth was that the abilities of the three of them hadn¡¯t reached an overwhelming advantage. If they wanted to rule over millions of people and over ten thousand soldiers, it was extremely difficult. Kane had poprity, wisdom, and also the experience in managing arge amount of people, but if Li Gaolei and Li both left, his w ofcking powerfulbat abilities would be extremely fatal. All organization leaders had to either have outstanding power themselves, or they had to have powerful trusted aides, this was indispensable. The reason why Su handed the greatkes¡¯ western region over to Li and Li Gaolei who had powerfulbat power instead of Kane was precisely because of this reason.


    Su was an extremely strange person. He looked extremely pretty and clean, a bit ipatible with this era¡¯s environment, and he also looked a bit weak andcking in decisiveness. However, in the end, those around him would always listen andply with his suggestions. He would make the decision to proceed with the next part of the n in everyone¡¯s ce, and he would also naturally lead them forward. Su was a natural leader, this was something he perhaps wasn¡¯t aware of at all. In the past few years, he became more and more like a young adult with more and more responsibilities, striving to do what he can to give those around him better lives, or at least lives simple enough to allow continued survival. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s luck had always been not bad, his strength steadily growing as well, enough to meet the qualifications of bing a boss.


    When he returned from the western mountain range, not only did Su bring back Cirvanas who had mysterious origins, his character seemed to have changed into apletely different person as well. Sunshine disappeared from his body, instead reced with gloomy and heavy pressure. In addition, Su was constantly emitting a faint power, making those around him subconsciously feel an innate fear, not daring to approach him. This type of power was something Kane had only felt before from ck Dragonrider Generals. He knew that this was the natural intimidation Holy level ability users exerted against lower level ability users.


    Even though Su changed greatly, there was one part that hadn¡¯t changed, and that was that he still did his utmost to take care of every single person at his side. Even before he suddenly left, he still nned a way out for the three of them. Kane with all of his life experiences naturally wouldn¡¯t miss out on this.


    Only, the human heart was the mostplicated thing, not something one or two beautiful desires could control. For example, the current unforeseen event was definitely not something within Su¡¯s anticipations.


    ¡°Leader, before you left, you probably never expected something like this would happen did you?¡± Kane thought with a bitter smile, shaking his head.


    Towards Li and Li Gaolei¡¯s stubbornness, he waspletely powerless. Even if he wanted to stop them, it would still be useless. This was the characteristic of this era. At the most critical moment, only power could decide everything.


    Kane arrived before the weapons cab that was still not yet closed. He sized it up, and then fetched a shaftless dagger and arge powered pistol, carrying them on him before carefully closing this cab. Afterpleting these actions, a bit of killing intent was involuntarily added to Kane¡¯s body.


    Li left, Li Gaolei left as well; these two might never return. The entire greatkes¡¯ western region was ced on Kane¡¯s shoulders. He decided that if someone wanted to challenge his authority, then he didn¡¯t mind sting the other party¡¯s brains out, or have his own brains blown instead.

 Book 5 21.5

    Book 5 Chapter 21.5 - Brilliance


    Several dayster, at the unmanned border of the greatkes¡¯ western region, several battles continuously erupted.


    An eight-wheeled light armored off-road vehicle crazily sped forward, the four wheels on one side crushing the corpses of two soldiers, sending the entire vehicle flying at a tilted angle! However, its eight wheels, under hydraulicponents¡¯ control, suddenly extended outwards like spider legs. When the vehiclended, it bounced a few times before recovering its bnce. At the back part of the car roof stood a 1.5 meter tall metal pir, on it installed two remote control rapid-fire machine guns, the rounds fired the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s newly developed 14mm standard anti-aircraft machine gun bullets, the firepower extremely vicious. This type of machine gun could st through light armored targets within 400 meters. Together with its outstanding speed and full ground pration capabilities, it waspletely the king of all things outside of main battle tanks.


    However, the man that was controlling the weapons inside the off-road vehicle wasn¡¯t the slightest bit rxed. His head was inside of a holographic imaging control helmet, sweat flowing down his cheeks like a tide. His hands were frantically pulling on the control lever, shouting hysterically, ¡°I am going to shoot you to death! Shoot you to death! ... fuck, got away again!¡±


    The two rapid-fire machine guns sprayed out long tongues of me, thrashing apart the terrain ahead. Inside the flying dust, a graceful figure was currently making all types of evasive movements, ultimately using continuous rolling motions to dodge the rapid-fire machine gun¡¯s strafing and rush into a dead angle. She then rushed past the off-road vehicle.


    When the man and vehicle intersected, that young girl suddenly leapt up from the ground, a streak of lightning suddenly lighting between her hands! The electrical light hacked down on the off-road vehicle in a diagonal manner before gathering once again into a shocking two meter long de.


    Everything in front of the marksman controlling the machine guns remotely suddenly went dark, the holographic screenpletely dimming. He immediately removed the helmet, and then he suddenly saw the spacious wilderness! This was the sealed weapon control cabin, so how could he see the wilderness from here?!


    Only now did he discover that the wilderness had unknowingly when been split into two, the front half still rushing forward, the distance getting further and further from himself. On the front half of the vehicle¡¯s weapon pedals, he could see two broken legs. The two legs looked extremely familiar. The shooter suddenly realized that those were his own legs!


    He lowered his head, seeing that his legs were missing, finally unable to control himself from releasing a blood-curdling scream!


    After the de hacked apart the off-road vehicle, the girl didn¡¯t stop at all, instead jumping over the off-road vehicle and heading towards the dozen or so Blue Scorpion infantry behind the vehicle. These Scorpions of Disaster soldiers were clearly well trained, every single one of them possessing at least two levels of ability, a third of them with three levels,pletely reaching the levels of ordinary dragonrider subordinates. Even though they were shocked at the long de¡¯s terrifying destructive power, they instantly produced a web of crossfire. The girl no longer dodged around, instead suddenly jumping up, her body and the long de sticking together. She used the armor on her arms to protect her head, and then she flew straight into the web of mes like an artillery shell!


    More than ten strings of blood blossomed from her body. Then, dazzling de radiance began to shine on the battlefield.


    Li fell onto the ground, her beautiful face half buried in the dust that was still releasing concentrated gunpowder. On her short maroon hair, blood and dust mixed together, turning into mud, making her hair stick together in chunks. Li opened her eyes, her field of view already having no focal point. However, her right hand was still tightly gripping the long de.


    However, on Li¡¯s face was a clear smile, a strange and crazy smile.


    The smile became more and more clear. Her eyes also recovered their vitality, the hand gripping the long de moving about, slowly and arduously moving closer to her body. Only after exhausting almost all of her strength did Li manage to support her upper body. Blood continuously dripped down from the ends of her hair, cor, and sleeves,nding on the scorched ck earth. She slowly moved her right leg, using her knee to support her body. After great difficulty, she finally stood up.


    Her trembling hand fetched a finger-sized emergency syringe, and then forcefully stabbed it into the side of her neck. Half a minuteter, an unnatural flush of redness appeared on her face. Li who had recovered a bit of vitality began to cough violently, bloody suds continuously spraying out from her mouth and even nose. Thebat clothes on her body had long been soaked in blood, the light alloy armor covering the important parts full of cracks. There were even a few bullet holes that had made it through, simrly dripping with blood. The blood on Li¡¯s body weren¡¯t all from her enemies, quite a bit of it her own.


    Li moved her body around slightly, and then she brandished the long de again. Her movements were slow andcking in strength, but it left her feeling extremely satisfied. ¡°Damn, seems like I won¡¯t be dying this time either!¡±


    She suddenly erupted withughter, but two streams of tears flowed uncontrobly.

 Book 5 21.6

    Book 5 Chapter 21.6 - Brilliance


    Li slowly dragged her body through the corpse covered battlefield, heading towards Steel Gate¡¯s direction. A crack finally opened up in the clouds of radiation, revealing part of the setting sun, blood-like sunlight dyeing everything before Li¡¯s eyes in a thickyer of red.


    Li couldn¡¯t help but narrow her eyes. Arge and tall figure vaguely appeared in her field of view, the dark redness constructing a silhouette.


    ¡°Looks a bit familiar...¡± Li thought. Due to heavy blood loss, her line of thought became sluggish, her field of view asionally clear, asionally blurry. The blinding sunlight even more so interfered with her vision.


    That figure gradually walked closer, Li could make out the enormous pistols held in each of his drooping hands. However, she didn¡¯t sense any hostility, instead a type of warm feeling. Under the extreme cold, this bit of warmth was extremely precious.


    The two slowly approached each other, Li finally recognizing that the one who wasing was Li Gaolei. His upper clothes were open, his exposed chest simrly covered inrge amounts of blood. Two deep purple-ck bullet holes could be seen as well. It seemed like Li Gaolei¡¯s situation was only a bit better than Li¡¯s.


    Li¡¯s figure swayed back and forth, as if she might copse any moment now. She looked at Li Gaolei, asking with a disjointed voice, ¡°It¡¯s you? Why are you here?¡±


    Li Gaolei¡¯s voice was still just as loud and clear as before. ¡°I just wiped out a scorpion fleet, and then I came to see how the situation on your side was.¡± While speaking, the two bullet holes in front of his chest released two bloody lines. However, this was something Li already couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    Li released a snort, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve already seen for yourself. When this olddy sets out, you think there¡¯ll be anyone left alive? Less nonsense, hand over a smoke!¡±


    Li Gaolei revealed an awkward expression. After rummaging through his entire body, he couldn¡¯t even find a cigarette butt. After fighting a blood soaked battle, even the medical kit he had on him had been lost who knew where, let alone protecting the cigarettes he carried on him.


    However, right now, Li already didn¡¯t need anything to smoke. Her body swayed, and then she directly copsed. However, she didn¡¯t fall onto the ground, but instead into a pair of strong arms. The powerful muscles, burning hot feeling, and even the pungent mixture of smoke and blood smell gave others a great feeling of safety.


    Li¡¯s entire body went weak, but she didn¡¯t go unconscious. She could feel Li Gaolei turning around, moving her to his back, and then walking towards Steel Gate while carrying her on his back. His pace wasn¡¯t fast, but it was steady. Through the clothes and armor, Li could feel the forceful pulsing of the heart in his chest.


    Li suddenly felt extremely at ease, and extremely safe, her body that had been taut this entire time finally rxing,ying on this man¡¯s back.


    There was a hundred or so kilometers from this ce to Steel Gate. With Li Gaolei¡¯s injuries, it was hard for him to even walk back alone, let alone carrying someone. However, his steps and his imposing appearance made others believe that he would definitely return to Steel Gate.


    The clouds of radiation closed again, the wilderness gradually surrounded by darkness once more.


    On the spacious wilderness, two figures slowly moved, appearing extremely lonely, yet not so lonely.


    ¡°Li.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°What are your next ns?¡±


    ¡°Rest and recover, then kill scorpions.¡±


    ¡°I am talking about afterwards. From the looks of it, the two of us will wipe out these scorpions sooner orter.¡±


    Li remained silent for a bit, and then said, ¡°I am going to wait for him to return, and then... give birth to another child.¡±


    Li Gaolei¡¯s mouth cracked open arge grin, releasing a silentugh. ¡°Not a bad idea.¡±


    From start to finish, Li¡¯s hand never let go of the long de, the long cutting edge dragging on the ground, creating a perfectly straight groove in the ground. After walking this far, killing this many people, the de¡¯s edge was still just as sharp as before.

 Book 5 21.7

    Book 5 Chapter 21.7 - Brilliance


    During these past few days, the Holy Crusaders¡¯ great knights were all a bit anxious and frightened, as if something major was about to happen, yet they didn¡¯t know where exactly the uneasiness originated from. Normally, the great knights inside of their territory were stillparatively fine, while those at those ces defending the borders couldn¡¯t help but be overly suspicious about everything. Currently, the Holy Crusaders¡¯ region of control was extremely peaceful, battles of any type rarely happening, the situation with the southern Blood Parliament also at a temporary peaceful stage due to their inner conflict. Great Knight Tairon who was in charge of the south¡¯s battle situation had previously tried tounch an assault, but was beaten until he was dejected and depressed, thus never daring to act recklessly again.


    The ck Dragonriders defending the north still maintained a neutral stance, not participating in the internal struggle, their strength practically unharmed. Even though their high-endbat strength wascking, unable to press forward, their defensive force was enough to spare. Moreover, Persephone¡¯s rampage had pushed the Holy Crusaders back close to a hundred kilometers, seizing many important strategic strongholds, greatly improving the northern front¡¯s defensive situation. At the same time, three of the four great knights who were defending the southern front fell under her hands, the Holy Crusaders¡¯ strength thus suffering great damage. Tairon was originally a great knight who defended the rear, but was now transferred here due to the emergency shortage.


    Unlike the ck Dragonriders¡¯ independent growth, the Holy Crusaders¡¯ great knights all experienced an ¡®enlightenment¡¯ method to be great knights. All great knights who obtained ¡®enlightenment¡¯ possessed some type of danger anticipation ability. That was why even though in terms of abilities, the great knights¡¯ strength varied, not being much stronger than the dragonriders¡¯ high level officers, they still rarely fell in battle. The death of three great knights under Persephone¡¯s hands was something that had never happened before after the war that founded the Holy Crusaders. In front of Persephone, the great knights¡¯ most reliable sense of dangerpletely lost their effects. As for the reason as to what caused this, the Holy Crusaders were still in investigation, not having reached a verdict even now.


    Only after finding out that Persephone already went missing did Tairon dareunch an assault on the ck Dragonriders. However, the seasoned General Kan didn¡¯t give him any opportunity to take advantage of.


    Right when the great knights were feeling anxious and frightened, general headquarters suddenly gave the order to raise the alert level to the highest total war state!


    Tairon who was in charge of the south was convinced easier, but St, the highestmander in charge of the defending the west couldn¡¯t really understand this order. To the Holy Crusaders¡¯ west was a sparsely popted vast mountain range, primitive forest, and lonely snowy ins. It was bitterly cold all year round, the environment extremely nasty. The bitter cold andck of food turned the millions of square kilometers of vast snowy ins into an uninhabited zone. The Holy Crusaders only established permanent residential areas in this region for these areas¡¯ mineral and pre-battle resources, but due to the tremendous costs of maintaining them, there would be arge amount of disputes each year over whether or not they were worth preserving.


    Who would bother attacking these parts? Forget about the fact that there weren¡¯t many people on this side, even if there was somerge-scale organization that wanted tounch an unexpected attack here, there was no way their supplies would keep up.


    Only a small troop of select ability users had a chance of making it through the snowy ins. However, how many dared to challenge the Holy Crusaders with their five hundred thousand poption and several thousand membered army? That really was seeking death. Due to the western defensive line¡¯s practical needs, apart frombat abilities, his other area of specialty was perception, and his danger perception was stronger than that of ordinary great knights. He didn¡¯t believe that anyone would stir up trouble before his eyes.


    When night descended once again, St read through the best chapters of an olden era fiction by the firece just like normal. After finishing a ss of red wine, he then deeply immersed himself in and of dreams. This night was extremely peaceful, snow silently fluttering about outside the window. His intuition towards danger didn¡¯t disy any abnormalities, allowing him to sleep peacefully until daybreak.


    However, St didn¡¯t know that three people were crossing the snow in this direction, passing by the sides of the stronghold he defended, disappearing into the Land of Rest¡¯s direction.


    After the alert level was increased, the Holy Crusaders did manage to catch a few individuals who were trying to stir up restlessness inside, but they were all a few small thieves and criminals, not any valuable foreign intruders. However, the alert level wasn¡¯t lowered, and since the order came from general headquarters¡¯ highest organization, the Sacred Hall, none of the various great knights that guarded the various territories dared doubt this order. They could only proceed based on regtions, raising the number of alert and patrolling personnel to five times the norm.


    Thirty kilometers from the Land of Rest was a serene and peaceful little vige. Roughly a hundred households were scattered throughout this ce, many of them the nearby Beta-3 Alert Fortress soldiers¡¯ families, the other inhabitants also making a living off of providing the Alert Fortress with services. Beta-3 Alert Fortress had close to a hundred soldiers, the stronghold having two long-range mini cannons, four anti-aircraft defense missileunching devices, as well as an advanced radar early warning system; it was packed with firepower. There were a total of four identical Alert Fortresses surrounding the Land of Rest. With such strict defense, even if there were more than ten nuclear missiles attacking simultaneously, they would still be shot down during their flight.


    The little vige was extremely peaceful under the great snowfall. The vigers were scattered rather far apart, over half of the residents living in their own farms, the distance between each residence several hundred meters to even a kilometer. Only the faint smoke rising from every household disyed a feeling of warmth andfort. At this time, everyone wanted to stay with their families, drink a cup of tea by the firece, or read a few books.


    The Holy Crusaders¡¯ citizens¡¯ lifestyles were already not much different from the olden era, the words happy and blessedpletely allowed to describe their lifestyles. It was to the extent where many residents of Dragon City didn¡¯t even have such good living conditions.


    After observing an ordinary viger residence from both inside and out, Su came to this type of conclusion.


    This was a three story house with five bedrooms and as many as seven rooms for other purposes. The living room¡¯s arrangement was warm and cozy. The house¡¯s owner, an old man, lived here with his wife and four children, making a living from farming. Inside the first floor storeroom was enough food tost an entire winter, and there was also a set amount of reserve fuel for the threerge-scale agricultural machinery. Moreover, there was quite a bit of dry firewood, enough to fulfill all warming needs. There were enough forests in this region, with nock of firewood. If this family¡¯s lifestyle was ced in the Blood Parliament, it would definitely exceed ny percent of ordinary people. This wasn¡¯t to say that the Blood Parliament¡¯s wealth umtion was inferior to the Holy Crusaders¡¯, in fact, from what Su saw along the way, the Blood Parliament¡¯s level of technology might have already surpassed the Holy Crusaders¡¯ by an entire age, and the tremendous amount of wealth was even more so not something the Holy Crusaders couldpare to. However, the Blood Parliament¡¯s technology, resources, and wealth, over 90% of it was concentrated in the hands of the giants, aristocrats, and families¡¯ hands, the ordinary people that made up the majority having less than 10% to divide among themselves. Meanwhile, in this 10%, arge half of it was owned by ck Dragonrider subordinates and ability users under the various powers. Meanwhile, in the Holy Crusaders, the distribution of wealth was much more even, only the great knights¡¯ treatment notably different. The wealth difference between ability users and ordinary people wasn¡¯t all that great. This was a ce with faith, so under the support of their beliefs, ability users and ordinary people were equal in many aspects. However, in the Blood Parliament, if things were divided up based on how the ability users¡¯ wished, then these ability users who made up less than 10% of the poption would upy more than 95% of wealth and resources. As for the remaining 5%, it would only be used to maintain the lowest level of consumption for the remaining poption¡¯s survival.


    Only now did Su more or less understand why the old man from back then told him only the Holy Crusaders had the answer he sought.

 Book 5 21.8

    Book 5 Chapter 21.8 - Brilliance


    Should ordinary people have better lives, or should more resources be ced in the hands of ability users who would make greater use of it?


    Politics could be simplified into being the allocation of resources and interests. However, endlessplexities could exist between the choices.


    Su sat on the couch in front of the firece, his hands crossed, supporting his chin. Half of his face was covered, the serene and deep left eye gazing into the jumping firece, unknown as to what he was thinking about. Madeline was currently heading up the stairs, behaving like a curious youngdy, looking around here and poking around there. She was clearly extremely satisfied towards this clean, warm, andfortable house.


    The sound of heavy objects moving could be heard from the floor above. Cirvanas was currently dragging the unconscious family members one by one to the floor above, tossing them onto the guest room bed. This family was basically all ordinary people, only the robust second son possessing a level of strength. They were originally by the living room firece, warming themselves, drinking tea, reading, and chatting. However, at this time, Su suddenly appeared like a ghost, tapped each of their bodies, and then used a bone prick to produce an extremely small injury. The minute amount of poison entered their bodies through the opening, forcing them into a deep sleep within a few seconds. This poison wouldn¡¯t inflict any life-threatening damage, only making them sleep for a few days, and then feel slightly out of sorts when they woke up. The task of dragging them to their rooms upstairs was naturally ced in Cirvanas¡¯ hands. The young man was already quite aware of this, acting on his own initiative without any reminder to undertake this task. It seemed like they were going to live here for two or three days from Su¡¯s ns, so the young man tossed this entire family into a single guest room.


    When Cirvanas dragged thest person into the guest room, Su finally stood up, heading up the stairs, quickly entering the third floor.


    Madeline was also at the third floor, currently standing in the main bedroom and looking around. On the cab next to the bed were a few handicraft articles of various styles, seemingly things the master of this house gathered quite meticulously. The room was extremely warm, the smoke passage bringing the living room firece¡¯s heat all the way here. She was currently staring absentmindedly, suddenly feeling as if there was something different behind her. When she quickly turned around, she saw that it was actually Su who was standing by the door.


    When she saw Su close the bedroom door and then walk towards her, Madeline¡¯s body suddenly went rigid, her expression also bing a bit pale. Her hands raised slightly, but then lowered somewhat helplessly, and then she held her breathing for some unknown reason. Meanwhile, on the tip of her nose, there were unexpectedly fine beads of sweat!


    Madeline¡¯s eyes stared rigidly at the floor, her range of sight also restrained to a meter¡¯s distance. When she saw Su¡¯s feet appear in her field of view, she knew that Su was already standing at her side. Immediately afterwards, a warm feeling could be felt from her shoulders and back.


    What kind of feeling was this? Could it be... Su¡¯s embrace?


    Madeline¡¯s body was already rigid like steel. When Su¡¯s arm made contact with her, her entire body shook, a formless shock wave immediately spreading from her heart. It was as if a storm erupted in the bedroom, all of the handicraft articles and furniture instantly exploding! This was the result of her power immediately being raised to the peak, and then forcefully controlled again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su¡¯s voice sounded by Madeline¡¯s ears, the bit of air that was released moving a few strands of her hair.


    Madeline still maintained her original stance, not moving an inch, as if she was a petrified statue, only managing to squeeze out a few extremely stiff words from the gaps of her teeth, ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡±


    ¡°Then rx a bit.¡± Su was just as gentle and soft as before.


    Madeline had alreadypletely turned into a statue, her posture not changing in the slightest. Even if a digital camera was used to record her, not the slightest motion would be detected. However, her body that was taut like steel slowly softened up.


    This damn warmth...


    The instant she rxed, the nape of her neck suddenly felt numb, several strands of sharp energy suddenly rushing into her body, directly shooting into her central nervous system! When Madeline felt a bit of rm, everything before her eyes already went dark, her body falling weakly, losing all consciousness. Su carried Madeline to the bed, and then pulled up the nket to properly cover her up. Su then look at the perfect and beautiful sleeping face, silently releasing a sigh.


    The youngdy already developedprehensive six levels of Combat Domain ability, and she had enough evolutionary points left to produce two seventh level abilities. If she had focused on developing a single ability, for example, power, then the amount of evolutionary points consumed would be enough to support the appearance of a ninth level ability. For some reason, the youngdy didn¡¯t develop her abilities in a straight line, instead only moving onto the next level after all standard abilities were evolved. However, regardless, due to her body¡¯s foundational power being great, Madeline¡¯s currentbat strength was already extremely ferocious. If they were fighting from close quarters, Su would have no choice but to try and break her down in a prolonged battle method. For example, even though Su himself had seven levels of power strengthening, the inside of his body already modified beyond recognition, Su still couldn¡¯tpare to Madeline¡¯s six levels of power.


    If he wanted to catch the current Madeline off guard and knock her down, it was basically an impossible task. Only if she willingly lowered her defenses would there be a chance, just like just now, when she opened up everything to Su.


    Su understood this well, and also understood the reason why she made this decision. He wasn¡¯t stupid, his senses extremely sharp, just that he normally didn¡¯t think about any of these matters. Before taking action, Su already decided to adopt this type of method to break down her resistance, and it was also the only method. Before approaching her, Su had a powerful urge to hug her, not needing to apply any additional restraint or concealment. Madeline¡¯s feeling of this urge, was also a result Su wanted to achieve.


    Everything proceeded as Su had anticipated. She lowered her defenses, opened herself up, and then entered a state of sleep.


    While watching the sleeping youngdy, Su moved the few strands of hair scattered across her face for her, his fingers moving across her smooth skin, and then pressing gently by her ears, an extremely fine bone prick injecting half a drop of poison. This would allow her to sleep a bit longer. If there were no disturbances, the youngdy will wake up after a day.


    Su smiled just like before, his smile carrying a bit of pained and indescribable feeling. The youngdy was asleep, but he nted within her a seed of fire, a seed that would burn down the entire world one day. Since it could burn down the world, it would also destroy her, as well as destroy him. Not even Su knew, at that time, just how much of it would be involuntary, how much was all an act.


    Eight whole years passed. Eight years was enough for many things to change. Oftentimes, when one became aware of this, they would find that things remained the same, while people changed.


    Su stood up, the smile on his face bing calm and unhurried again. He raised his hand, and then pressed down in the air, making Cirvanas who had just finished setting thest person suddenly copse, his body going weak, entering a deep state of sleep.


    Su walked out from the bedroom, gently closed the room¡¯s door, and then walked out. His footsteps were precise, graceful, resolute, and fearless.


    The seed of fire had already been nted. Even if it did eventually erupt into great mes, that was still something that came after he was able to return alive.


    Su walked on the snond, his green gaze sharp like a sword, already tearing through the night sky,nding on the Land of Rest shrouded in heavy mist. He was going to uproot the mysterious Land of Rest alone.

 Book 5 22.1

    Book 5 Chapter 22.1 - Rest


    The Land of Rest full of mysteries was just an ordinary small coastline town. There was a small natural harbor here, the rising and falling sea waves continuously beating against the time-worn pier, rocking the few old-fashioned sailboats leaning against the pier. These sailboats should all have a few decades to even a century of history, yet they were still maintained rather well, and from the looks of it used often.


    Due to the exceptionally rich warm ocean currents, this harbor never froze year-round, so it was quite normal for there to be sailboats. However, the great oceans of this era were seas of death not only in name but in reality as well, the existence of mutated underwater colossuses already no longer a secret. Even if they never encountered these ocean overlords, the storms, frigid cold, and radiation would still ask for the lives of all those who tried to steer a boat. Just like the skies, the sea no longer belonged to the human race. Who then was it that took these old-fashioned sailboats without even any propulsion devices out to sea?


    The great sea under the darkness of night was quiet and sinister. This was a bottomless world. No matter who was it that gazed into it, they would all unconsciously feel as if they were being devoured by the cold and darkness.


    Su was currently standing under the shadow of a small house by the coast, his eyes fixed on the pier and sailboats they had ess to. Hepletely fused together with his environment, not even the slightest difference able to be sensed. A young man hung his head, hurriedly walking over while facing the cold winds, identally running into Su¡¯s body. He rubbed his shoulder, gave what he bumped into a look, mumbled a few curses, and then continued forward, not realizing that what he bumped into was a person at all.


    Only when the young man walked far away did Su retract his gaze from the pier and sailboats. He gave the young man¡¯s departing figure a look, and then gave the sailboats another look. Only then did he leave the shadows and walk calmly towards the coast. Even while walking, he constantly released an ice-cold inhuman aura, as if he was a walking stone statue. Indistinct bone te armor protected his vital areas. The surface of his body was covered in ayer of faintly discernible flowing radiance, allowing him to hide in the surrounding environment, yet notpletely merge with it.


    The small town was extremely peaceful, the several hundred buildings of varying sizes surrounding the natural harbor. It wasn¡¯t time for sleep yet. In the low-hanging curtain of night, a warm and gentle radiance shone from the windows of every building. The small town¡¯s air was filled with the surplus fragrance of food, most families just having finished their meals, currently the warm andfortable time where their families gathered.


    Su discovered somewhat unexpectedly that this small town, whose veil the ck Dragonriders hadn¡¯t been able to remove all this time, was mostly made up of abilityless normal people! In a moment of absent-mindedness, Su almost had the illusion that he was currently in an olden era federation¡¯s small coastal town, a peaceful, slow-moving, and warm ce. Only, the faint radiance that wandered about him constantly reminded him that he was currently in the enemy¡¯s home field. Moreover, this was a home field domain that covered this entire small town, an area reaching several hundred square kilometers, enormous to an unprecedented level!


    When the home field¡¯s domain made contact with Su¡¯s body, it would twist and be directed in a different direction. Part of it was warped and crushed, turned into pure energy Su could absorb, bing part of his power. Compared to this enormous domain, the amount of power Su could absorb was negligible, so regardless of who it was that managed this home field, they would all assume that this power had naturally scattered, and they wouldn¡¯t discover Su¡¯s existence. Su didn¡¯t do this for the sake of seizing energy, but rather to get a glimpse of the enemy domain¡¯sposition and structure, searching for the support nodes. At the critical moment, he would release arge-scale attack to attack these nodes, thus destroying the enemy¡¯s home field.


    However, after infiltrating the Land of Rest for a period of time, as his understanding towards the domain¡¯sposition and structure deepened, Su instead felt more and more puzzled.


    From his current understanding, these domains usually carried three distinctive features, the first was that it restricted the enemy¡¯s abilities, the second that it could amplify one¡¯s own strength. The first two characteristics didn¡¯t always need arge scale field to disy, as terrain and special environments could simrly disy the effects of a home field. Of course, arge-scale force field¡¯s effects would be much stronger than that of relying purely on the surroundings. The final point was that the home field was normally constructed from meticulously constructed and selected nodes, normally only mobilized when needed. The energy consumption needed to maintain arge-scale domain was tremendous, something difficult for even a high rank holy level ability user to support for a long time. Su¡¯s Panoramic View could also be regarded as a special type of domain.


    However, the Land of Rest¡¯srge-scale force field didn¡¯t have the aforementioned third characteristic, all of his analysis pointing towards this conclusion. This meant that this home field¡¯s greatest use was simr to the fourrge-scale force field devices, filtering out excessively powerful radiation and providing ordinary people with an amicable environment for survival. However, the Land of Rest¡¯s domain had far greater power than the force field devices, and it covered much more area as well. The domain was simultaneously used to prevented heat in the surroundings from dissipating, as well as arge-scale, low intensity anti-physical impact function. Thetter, to put it bluntly, could stop great winds, or even a tsunami¡¯s attack. The oceans of this era were much more violent than those of the olden era.


    This was a conclusion difficult for Su to ept. This enormous domain, could it truly purely be used to offer a better environment for those living here?! There was no conclusion more absurd than this. Even if ability users and ordinary people had equal status in the Holy Crusaders, there was no need for there to be such an enormous amount of consumption all for the sake of giving a thousand or so ordinary people this type of living environment. Even Su who had always been willing to help those who were weaker survive found this extremely inconceivable. However, no matter how he analyzed it, Su couldn¡¯te to any other conclusions.

 Book 5 22.2

    Book 5 Chapter 22.2 - Rest


    He slowly turned around, his gazending on the only conspicuous building at the center of the Land of Rest, a church that couldn¡¯t be considered toorge. This church¡¯s style was unique, entirely pure white, on the stone pirs carved the stars and radiance, but none of the mostmonly seen angels or apostles of religious narratives. The church¡¯s style was also unlike any olden era church Su had seen, its style graceful and lighthearted, the color tone bright. This type of building rarely appeared in the northern environment. Many of the small town¡¯s houses already had over a century of history, signifying that they were preserved from the olden era, just renovated a bit. Meanwhile, this church clearly had less than fifty years of history, quite likely constructed by the first generation founders of the Holy Crusaders.


    The church was currently brightly lit, calm and dignified music vaguely audible, one or two people asionally going in and out from the half covered-up side door. Some type of ceremony seemed to be held in the church, but Su didn¡¯t sense many people, so it shouldn¡¯t be an important ceremony. However, this wasn¡¯t important. What was important was that this church was the only building in the Land of Rest that produced a powerful energy reaction.


    After calmly watching for a few minutes, only then did Su stretch out his fingers a bit and walk towards the church.


    The closer he got to the church, the more he felt as if waves of energy were hitting him in the face. A few minutester, Su was already standing before the small church¡¯s half-open side door. The warm radiance that seeped out from the door¡¯s opening scattered over his body, producing a bit of faint mist in front of his refined face. Just like that, Su bathed in the warm radiance, standing there without moving. His face looked like it was frozen, not the slightest trace of emotion visible.


    Right at this time, the side door suddenly opened a bit wider, an individual rushing out with his head down in a hurried manner. He never expected there would be someone standing by the door, let alone someone whose existence he had never sensed, thus colliding head-on into Su¡¯s chest!


    His reaction was extremely fast. As soon as his head made contact with Su¡¯s chest, his build suddenly inted, erupting with extraordinary power, unexpectedly forcibly stopping his momentum, turning around to retreat backwards. His right hand reached out towards the side door¡¯s handle, wishing to close the door in the same motion as his retreat!


    His reaction speed was lightning fast, but his body came to a stop in midair after backing up just a few centimeters. Su¡¯s left hand shot out like lightning, already grabbing his shoulder, the tremendous power his arm exerted grabbing him in midair. Meanwhile, his right hand drew out afterimages one after another in a clear and rhythmic manner, removing the gun from his waist, undoing the safety, pressing it against the space between his brows, and then pulling the trigger!


    All of this happened extremely fast. When the bullet sted through his skull with a loud bang, that man¡¯s eyes were still looking at Su with horror, his right hand only now just raised, currently grabbing towards the side door¡¯s handle.


    Bright red blood bloomed before Su¡¯s eyes, several drops even sshing onto his ivory-like skin, and then slowly rolling down. The blood was boiling hot, forming a stark contrast with Su¡¯s ice-cold body.


    Su lowered his body, lowering the corpse that was still warm onto the ground, and then he stood up, his right hand that was holding the gun suddenly reaching forward. The muzzle of the gun reached into the side door, freezing in the air.


    The instant the gun¡¯s muzzle stopped moving, someone shot out like wind from behind the door! In his hands was arge caliber pistol, his hands already raised the moment his body stopped moving, aiming the muzzle forward.


    However, when his hands only moved up halfway, they suddenly stopped! His eyes were filled with shock, horror, and disbelief as he stared at the already waiting pitch ck muzzle. The pistol¡¯s muzzle was aimed perfectly between his brows!


    Another drop of blood sshed onto Su¡¯s face, slowly tumbling down afterwards.


    Su took a step back, moving out of the way of the falling corpse, and then he walked into this side door. Shouting and chaotic footsteps sounded from within the church, many people hearing the two gunshots that sounded one after the other. Only, their every movement was captured by the Panoramic View, everything within Su¡¯s expectations.


    Su¡¯s body was still ice-cold like stone, but the energy inside was already close to boiling, alreadypletely reaching the optimal pre-battle state. Just now, he suddenly felt a type of wonderful feeling, which was that under the monitoring of the Panoramic View, under the several dozen intelligence cores and over a thousandputing cores¡¯ full power operation, all of the enemy¡¯s movements and intentions were all clearly visible to him. Su not only knew what they were currently doing, he could even urately predict what they were going to do next. These weren¡¯t different possible scenarios, but rather knowing almost perfectly, precisely what they were going to do!


    That was why Su could kill the first guard with an extremely simple method, and then wait for the second guard to deliver his vitals straight before the muzzle. In reality, both of these two guards were seventh level ability users, so if he fought them in a head on battle, Su would have to expend quite a bit of effort to eliminate them. However now, he killed two ability users who were equivalent to dragonrider colonels like it was child¡¯s y.


    There were more than ten people currently running back and forth in the church, a few of them quickly rushing towards this area. There were three other guards with this level of abilities, the three of them currently rushing over from the other side of the church. Aside from the guards, most of those frantically running around were ordinary people, but there were two individuals with abilities as high as eight levels, most likely the Holy Crusaders¡¯ great knights.


    Su walked along the corridor, his footsteps not that fast. However, when he took another step, arriving at the turn around the corner, the guard behind the wall who had restrained his aura and was slowly shifting close would also reach the other side of the corner. The energy inside his body suddenly bubbled forth, preparing to suddenly speed up and rush into the corridor, the pistol in his hand already pointed forward during the course of his body¡¯s movement.


    The scene of the next second had already been drawn out in Su¡¯s brain: the guard¡¯s low-lying body would suddenly charge out from around the corner, his head perfectly passing in front of the muzzle Su had just set in ce. Then, Su¡¯s bullet would leave the barrel a bit ahead of time, thus entering through the guard¡¯s ear, this way able to avoid his seven levels of defense strengthening, as well as the skull that could stop the bombardment of machine gun bullets, sting his brain into a paste.


    The third gunshot sounded, the guard falling in response.


    Everything went exactly the same as how Su had anticipated. The only difference was that the guard¡¯s sprinting speed was a bit slower, causing Su¡¯s bullet to brush a bit of his skull, producing a bit of deviation and tumbling about, the resulting damage a bit greater than he had intended.

 Book 5 22.3

    Book 5 Chapter 22.3 - Rest


    Su didn¡¯t pay much attention to the battle ahead of him, everything donepletely on instinct. All of his perception was concentrated on a prayer room in the back section of the church; this was where the terrifying energy vortex converged. There were three people inside, from their postures it seemed like some kind of ceremony was being carried out. Two of them were blocking off Su¡¯s perception to some extent, making it difficult for Su to assess their ability levels. However, the energy reaction their bodies gave off was extremely powerful, simply like two suns in his Panoramic View! Meanwhile, the energy reaction of the kneeling individual¡¯s body was currently growing at an inconceivable speed. In the short amount of time it took for Su to enter the church, he had already risen from one level to four levels, moreover still rising at the speed of one level per second. From the frequency and intensity of the energy movements, it would likely stop only after producing another eighth level ability user.


    Behind the church was a prayer room, the area not thatrge, only able to hold about thirty or so individuals. However, the sacred and solemn atmosphere was rarely seen. Almost every inch of space of this ce was exuding thick energy. When bathed in this type of energy, one would feel a solemn, dignified, and generous feeling. At the same time, one¡¯s bodyposition and the energy inside of them would undergo a type of fine-tuning. This was the so-called divine.


    At the end of the prayer room was a simple divine altar, on the altar embedded a pure gold painting, on it the image of a woman. The woman on the painting was extremely vivid and moving. Even though her appearance couldn¡¯t be seen, from the moment one saw her, everyone would feel the misconception that the woman on the golden painting possessed her own life. Meanwhile, in Su¡¯s perception, the figure on the divine altar was not just a lifelike painting. In another empty room was a simr religious image, but it was formed from ck and white colors, and there was no substance. The two images had parts that matched up, but because they were divided into two empty spaces, they didn¡¯t ovep. However, Su discovered that between the void and reality, the images disyed a bridging function, linking up the two worlds together at this point!


    The void world didn¡¯t have substance, but it possessed endless energy, and consequently, a tremendous amount of indescribable energy was concentrated on the religious images. Even though the amount of energy the void world transmitted to the religious image was extremely limited, it was still enough to ensure that the religious image¡¯s energy never declined.


    Before this religious image stood an individual dressed in a pure white saint robe. In his left hand was a thick scripture, his right hand reaching out, pressing towards the direction of the half kneeling knight¡¯s head. With a deep and profound voice, he said, ¡°In the name of the divine, just, and free, I grant you this glorious power. We were born to bright light, and thus, we must illuminate the road ahead for those of the present world, drive off the darkness, all the way until the body turns to dust, returns to the earth...¡±


    The kneeling knight had a tall and sturdy build, his stiff short hair already half grizzled. His body was covered in silvery-white alloy armor, the back and shoulder armor spots still empty. Anyone with some understanding of the Holy Crusaders knew that these three spots of the armor were where the crests were iid, the crest of every great knight different, mainly influenced by the special ability they obtained when epting enlightenment.


    In this prayer room, a great knight¡¯s enlightenment ceremony was currently being carried out.


    The great knight who was epting enlightenment was already close to fifty years of age, one of the two clerics a slender elder who looked to already be around seventy to eighty years of age, the other a young man who still had a bit of immatureness on him. However, the one who ¡®enlightened¡¯ the great knight wasn¡¯t the elder, but rather the youth. When the profound words left his mouth line after line, it was as if this young man merged together with some enormous silhouette, making it so that others couldn¡¯t help but admire and look up to him.


    Energy poured out from the scriptures the young man was carrying like a tide, gathering in his opened right hand. Then, a miraculous change in nature took ce, turning from violent and ferocious to gentle and harmonious. It then concentrated and entered the great knight through the top of his head, merging with the burning bright energy nucleus within him. Moreover, following the energy¡¯s infusion, a mysterious code appeared from the scriptures, directly engraving itself in the depths of the enlightened great knight¡¯s genes, changing them. As the gene structure quickly changed, new abilities formed one after another.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Three more gunshots sounded in the church. Three well-trained high level guards fell below Su¡¯s body one after another, what took their lives nothing more than an unremarkable bullet. In terms of power, even if they were bombarded by the pistol¡¯s bullets, they still shouldn¡¯t have died this quickly. The angle at which the bullets entered through were all their weakest points, and the destination of the bullets were always the same, their brains.


    The price Su paid to kill the five guards was almostpletely negligible.


    The other two great knights in the church were currently guiding the panicking normal people out from the back door, not grouping up with the three guards to try and besiege Su. These ordinary people were mostly the church¡¯s staff members, from this one could see that the Holy Crusaders really did treat ordinary people as equal members. The two great knights clearly didn¡¯t expect the five rather powerful guards to die in an instant, moreover by a pistol!


    Su was already standing at the entrance of the prayer room, his hand reaching out and pushing open the heavy oaken door. His body was already no longer ice-cold like rock, light golden hair floating about like a flickering me. Seething heat was continuously emitted from his skin, rising up, adding a bit of mysteriousness to Su¡¯s appearance. His body was currently boiling, all energy surging at limit-exceeding speeds. Nearly every cell was mobilized and activated, his genes stretched to the limit, on the brink of rupturing. In Su¡¯s brain, every single core was in an overloaded state,rge amounts of energy, due to ack of areas that could absorb and use it, were eliminated through his skin as to avoid exceeding the limit of what his nervous system could handle.


    The current Su waspletely an erupting volcano!

 Book 5 22.4

    Book 5 Chapter 22.4 - Rest


    Su was overdrafting his own life, all mechanisms operating beyond their limit. During the short moment of ignition, hisbat strength was raised several fold, the cost being thatrge amounts of tissues wouldpletely die off after his energy reserves were exhausted close topletion. For ordinary creatures, recovering from this was an impossible task. This might perhaps be an exception for Su, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t be an easy process. This wasn¡¯t something he wished for, but rather an instinctive survival reaction his body disyed when faced with an overwhelming enemy. The religious image, scriptures, prayer room, youth and elder, the amount of energy they possessed was tremendous, truly making Su feel the threat of death.


    That was why Su altered the original n, entering aplete battle state at the very first stage, using the simplest and most effective methods of weakening the enemy¡¯s power. That young man could turn the scriptures¡¯ surging sea of energy into the enlightenment radiance the great knight could absorb, so he could simrly convert the energy into a terrifyingly destructive energy storm. If the saint-robed young man directly smashed the holy scripture into Su¡¯s body, and then instantly triggered all of the terrifying energy stored inside, Su would be vaporized on the spot.


    The holy scripture was just like the religious image, both of them equipped with void world connecting properties, as well as endless energy. The energy the young man possessed himself was simrly frightening. When Su fixated his eyes on him, he felt like he was looking straight at a sun, waves of intense sharp pain stinging his eyes. This young man¡¯s body was simply like a living nuclear reactor!


    The elder behind this young man possessed simrly tremendous energy, but it wasn¡¯t incredibly forceful like the young man¡¯s. He was more reserved, the feeling of danger Su got from him a bit greater. However, most of Su¡¯s attention was still ced on the young man¡¯s body. He knew the elder was more scared of battlefield experience, but right now, Su only feared great power.


    The moment Su pushed aside the door, his eyesnded on the young man¡¯s body. However, he didn¡¯t make any movements, instead closing his eyes, standing there quietly for two whole seconds. In the eyes of true high level individuals, two seconds was already enough to decide many, many things, for example, the two great knights already delivered most of the ordinary people near the exit, and then turned around towards the prayer room, for example, the elder speaking in a deemphasized manner to them ¡®all of you stay back¡¯, making those two great knights cease their steps in shock. Moreover, most importantly, the young man finished reading the scripture in that profound manner, released a shout, and then his right hand released a powerful radiance that wasparable to a sun,pleting the ¡®enlightenment¡¯ ceremony.


    The zing energy crazily poured into the half-kneeling great knight¡¯s body, reconstructing and shaping certain key organs and tissues. Even though his body received serious damage during this process, close to the point of copse, he still endured this transformation.


    A new great knight was born before Su¡¯s eyes.


    Under the Panoramic View, almost no secrets regarding the great knight production process remained. However, during these two seconds, not only did he pry into the great knight birth¡¯s secrets, countless scenes even danced about in his mind at the same time. This was the intelligence obtained at the cost of overloading his intelligence cores and using himself as fuel, deducing countless possible situations. In the end, all of the flying variables gathered into a single scene. At the center of the scene, sheid on the ground, silver-gray long hair scattering like clouds, a quiet and content smile resting on her face, as if fast asleep.


    This was an extremely beautiful scene. He could see blinding dark red blood gushing out from beneath the youngdy¡¯s body like red silk, gradually spreading, ultimately upying the entire canvas.


    Su suddenly opened his eyes!


    His green gaze pierced into the young man¡¯s body like a sword. The young man¡¯s forehead was already covered in sweat, hair also drenched, sticking to his forehead. He had a pair of maroon-colored eyes, pure and without a trace of impurity. He met Su¡¯s gaze, and then as if he didn¡¯t sense the undisguised sharpness of Su¡¯s gaze, he revealed a tired smile and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Su knew that he was thanking him for allowing him toplete the great knight¡¯s enlightenment process. However, Su had his own reasons for waiting two seconds. The final split second of enlightenment unexpectedly drained the young man of most of his energy. Meanwhile, the newly born great knight was iparably frail without anybat strength, instead bing Su¡¯s hostage and shield. This young man gave Su quite the favorable impression. However, these two seconds, the final scene of these two seconds made Su fully enter his battle state!


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The elder suddenly asked.


    He undid the white robe, the symbol of holiness. Below the white robe was a set of silver gray skintight armor, the coat of arms embedded in the chest area unexpectedly three small golden crosses! Normally, only great knights with great contributions could have a single silver cross, while golden crosses were things only those exceeding a certain level could wear! However, while speaking, he didn¡¯t move at all, only nailing his gray eyes at Su.


    Su revealed a slight smile, and then suddenly took a step towards the young man. The young man was startled, while the corner of the elder¡¯s mouth involuntarily twitched, but he forcefully endured the urge to move. His shrewd and ruthless eyes told him that Su was just testing things out. If he moved, Su in his current explosive state might very well deliver a vicious blow towards the young man!


    Su pointed at the ground, and then he said with a dull tone, ¡°Give me what is below.¡±

 Book 5 22.5

    Book 5 Chapter 22.5 - Rest


    The young man waspletely shocked, involuntarily crying out, ¡°Impossible! That is the Holy Mother¡¯s ce of rest, only...¡±


    ¡°Sir Machard!¡± The elder¡¯s stern voice cut the young man off, and only then did the young man realize that he had unintentionally leaked out an enormous secret. His face couldn¡¯t help but turn pale.


    Su¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and then said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to apologize.¡±


    Su¡¯s words werepressed to the extreme. Ordinary people would only hear a short and sharp screech. The soundwaves were condensed like needles, piercing towards the space between the young man¡¯s brows!


    ¡°You dare!¡± The old man roared out. His head of white hair stood on end, and then he threw himself over like a raging lion! His roar shattering Su¡¯s sound needle, and then his left hand even more so releasing a simple fist strike towards his chest! Only, the instant the fist was released, crackling electrical arcs were unexpectedly produced. This was was already terrifying power as high as ten levels, and when force was exerted, it was apanied by some type of magic ability, adding to its power! If this fistnded, half of Su¡¯s body would be blown to pieces.


    However, Su still showed no signs of evading, directly pouncing towards the young man. The right hand that held a pistol raised upwards, the target the young man¡¯s left eye! The young man¡¯s face became pale white, backing up in rm, yet almost falling onto the ground.


    This young man named Machard whose body possessed iparable power, able to guide the birth of a great knight didn¡¯t even possess the basics ofbat techniques! Moreover, his intelligence was still that of a youth¡¯s, immediately sinking into inescapable fear upon seeing the dark ck muzzle aimed at his eye. His movements freed up,pletely forgetting that he possessed great power. Apart from enlightenment, he didn¡¯t seem to know to use his own energy at all.


    When he saw Su¡¯s muzzle aim at the young man¡¯s left eye, the elder¡¯s face finally changed, now overwhelmed with shock! He didn¡¯t understand why Su was able to find the young man¡¯s only weak point. In a moment of desperation, he forcefully retracted his half released fist, instead moving his body between Su and the young man to serve as a protective screen.


    Su¡¯s left hand shot out like lightning, tapping the elder¡¯s armor in a deemphasized manner. In that instant, Su felt as if he had touched a burning me, his hand immediately producing smoke from being burnt, the heat even more so rushing along his arm into his body, causing quite a bit of Su¡¯s blood to vaporize. Just the energy recoil alone inflicted a serious injury on Su. However, the elder wasn¡¯t much better off, his face suddenly surging with bright-colored blood, and two streaks of blood even more so shooting out from his ears. With a hoarse throat, he roared towards the young man who was still staring nkly in ce, ¡°Hurry and run! Run to the ce of rest!¡±


    ¡°No! I want to go down with you!¡± The young man shouted out loud. He was leaning against the corner, a secret door already opened by his side, revealing a flight of stairs that led underground. However, he wasn¡¯t willing to leave no matter what.


    ¡°Hurry and leave! Your distinguished self is the only Light-bringing Knight! I will kill the intruder!¡± The elder¡¯s expression and voice stern.


    The young man¡¯s body trembled, clenched his teeth, and then finally rushed into the secret passage after releasing a loud cry, quickly disappearing into the darkness below. The secret passage didn¡¯t close behind the young man, left open just like that, deep, quiet, and bottomless, unknown as to where it leads to.


    At this time, Su had already tangled around the old man, a crazy energy vortex immediately filling this ce. This was a storm that could warp steel, yet it couldn¡¯t damage a single item in this prayer room. Every single item in this prayer room that wasn¡¯t decorated all that impressively was supplemented with tremendous amounts of holy energy, easily counteracting the energy attacks.


    The battle already exceeded any battle Su experienced in the past. In this narrow space, energy scattered endlessly, bing more and more concentrated. Every move these two made brought about a powerful energy storm, every collision triggering a small-scale energy explosion.


    The elder¡¯s power and abilities were far above Su¡¯s, but the longer they fought, the more frightened he became. He discovered that nearly every single attack, every single defense, and even the energy flow within his body was controlled by the other side. Su was like the rocky cliff in a crazy storm, clearly ready to explode at any time, yet still towering majestically without moving. In addition, the retaliation was iparably sharp, able to hit the old man¡¯s vitals again and again, firmly and ruthlessly striping away the elder¡¯s advantage bit by bit. The elder had experienced hundreds of battles, but in front of Su, he was like a hatchling that had just stepped foot onto the battlefield.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡± The elder gathered thest of his power and said in an awe-inspiring manner.


    ¡°That is also what I wish to say.¡± Su replied indifferently.


    A vicious battle!


    The final energy explosion scattered. Su¡¯s body was soaked in blood, every single injury spraying out burning hot bloody mist. He walked towards the underground secret passage. Behind him, the elder stood straight like a javelin, the corners of his mouth twitching, finally swallowing down the blood that surged to his lips.


    As he looked at Su¡¯s rear view, the elder said, ¡°You don¡¯t belong to the darkness.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°You... cannot kill Machard! The Light-bringing Knight is all of our hope! Without new great knights, this ce... all five hundred thousand people living here will fall into darkness, unknown as to when they will die, or if they will even live to see tomorrow. The sleeping Holy Mother and... Light-bringing Knight, is all of their hope, the hope... to continue... living...¡± The elder¡¯s voice quickly became hoarse, unable to finish thest part of what he wanted to say.


    This time, Su finally stopped, but he didn¡¯t turn around. He remained silent for a moment, and then said, ¡°Between a single person and five hundred thousand, I am unable to weigh which is heavier.¡±

 Book 5 23.1

    Book 5 Chapter 23.1 - Treading on the Path of Return


    The elder copsed, disappointed and defeated. The armor on his body began to distort, every piece warping under groaning sounds. Only now did the energy umted from the fierce battlepletely erupt, not even the super alloy heavy armor able to hold on. Blood sprayed out from the cracks in the armor like a fountain, but evaporated soon after from the energy.


    Su followed the stairs down, not touching the holy image on top of the praying room¡¯s altar. That was a priceless treasure, but the endless energy it released would constantly resonate with Su. The holy image was like a dormant volcano. Su was worried that if he made contact with it, he would instantly be burned to ashes by the surging energy. If this was before Supletely ignited himself, then he still had some confidence. However now, he was already burned to embers, so where would he still have any thoughts of greed?


    Su¡¯s body was currently burning, sharp pain continuously stabbing his brain, making it so that he almost couldn¡¯t think deeply at all. Everything before his eyes flickered between bright and dark, the Panoramic View also intermittent and discontinuous. Suddenly, a p of thunder erupted in Su¡¯s mind. His entire body trembled, and then the world around him immediately entered darkness.


    Pitch ck, and quiet.


    Time trickled away one second, one minute at a time.


    After who knew how much time had passed, a small red dot quietly appeared at the center of Su¡¯s consciousness. In the endless darkness, it was incredibly striking. It gradually erged, he could vaguely make out that this seemed to be red silk, rotating as it grew and expanded. In the boundless darkness, this bit of light drew all of Su¡¯s attention. This red color grewrger andrger, Su eventually realizing that this red silk was being blown by the wind. Meanwhile, at the center of the red silk, a youngdy¡¯s silhouette gradually became clear.


    She was sleeping, her long hair scattered around her body, bits of ster splendor flickering around its surface.


    Under the extreme silence, the sound of fabric being torn apart suddenly sounded, the fluttering red silk seemingly ripped into two by an invisible hand. However, upon closer inspection, it was still aplete piece, supporting the youngdy in the air.


    However, changes took ce in an instant. It became viscous, thick, and no longer fluttered gracefully about, and a strong bloody odor immediately filled this entire ce. All of the red color instantly became blood. The blood surged, raising the youngdy¡¯s long hair, immersing her body, eventually submerging her sleeping face. She sank into the blood-colored sea, floating in this bottomless sea of blood.


    ¡°Madeline!¡± Su opened his eyes again!


    Only after quite a bit of effort did he identify his current situation. He was half copsed on the ground, head supported on the turn of the stairs, most of his body already losing its senses. Arge pool of blood had gathered below him, this blood currently aimlessly flowing about, from time to time releasing some blood wisps to probe the surroundings. However, without Su¡¯s will, the intruder cells didn¡¯t know what they were supposed to do at all, only blindly scuttling about based on instincts in a chaotic manner.


    Su forcefully moved his body a bit. Fortunately, his hands and feet could still be moved, even though they didn¡¯t have much strength left. The loss of blood made him feel waves of weakness, almost all of the energy of the intruder cells in the blood below exhausted, useless even if they were taken back.


    The surroundings were dark and cold, only the weak light from the distant exit above illuminating it. The ice-cold staircase continuously headed downwards, no end in sight at all. It seemed like after losing consciousness, Su¡¯s body tumbled down quite a bit on the spiral staircase before stopping.


    He grabbed the handrail, forcefully supporting his body to a standing position, and then walking downwards step by step with rigid movements. Before going unconscious, his entire body was under burning pain, while now, it was reced withrge areas of numbness, all of these areas where his body¡¯s tissuespletely died after being ignited. The me in his body had already stopped burning, but Su was still tenaciously holding onto life. If he was given enough time and nutrients, then he still had a chance of recovering. What was a bit troublesome was that a small half of his brain tissue had been burned down. Even though the remaining intelligence cores still allowed for thought, the speed of thinking wasn¡¯t even a hundredth of his overloaded state.


    The Panoramic View could still be turned on, but it could only reach a dozen or so meters, moreover the illumination extremely weak, the imaging blurry. In the Panoramic View¡¯s exploration range, there was only a passage that continuously extended downwards,pletely no end to be seen. Beyond the passage¡¯s four walls, through the concreteyer and load-bearing structures, was thick rock. The only path was to continue downwards, what Su needed to obtain was also below.


    ¡°Madeline...¡± Su silently read this name, that blinding red color seemingly reappearing before his eyes.


    That wasn¡¯t a premonition, but rather came from a derivation. This scene had appeared the instant he fought against General, and then it reappeared when Madeline mentioned the Land of Rest. Finally, in the battle of the holy temple, under that extreme state, it waspletely deduced.


    The third transformation didn¡¯tpletely eliminate the danger concealed within Madeline¡¯s body. In the battle of Sunset Castle, the youngdy used her own power to ughter all of her enemies, the price being theplete exhaustion of her own life force. Only by borrowing some type of tremendous external power was she able toplete the third transformation, regaining consciousness. However, as her abilities grew stronger by the day, the hidden damage left behind would gradually appear, moreover one day once again triggering aplete gic copse. The youngdy would be just like before, once again bathed in blood,pletely melting away into death. The difference was that this time, the blood that submerged her this time would be her own.


    The nucleus could postpone this process, but it couldn¡¯tpletely stop it, to the extent where it might even make this gic copse be unavoidable. When he came into contact with General¡¯s nucleus, Su already sensed that the nucleus¡¯ innermost function to trigger its host¡¯s gic copse. Meanwhile, the order to trigger this function woulde from outside, in other words, the higher level creature that controlled the nucleus could make General whose existence was entirely dependent on the nucleus instantly break apart. Afterwards, when Su inspected the nucleus in Cirvanas¡¯ body, he discovered that it had a simr function.


    This discovery made Supletely incapable of sleeping.

 Book 5 23.2

    Book 5 Chapter 23.2 - Treading on the Path of Return


    The nucleus in Cirvanas¡¯ body was created by Su through the ¡®Heart of Darkness¡¯, while Madeline¡¯s nucleus and the Heart of Darkness had no rtionship, nor was it a direct subordinate rtionship. This meant that in this world, or in this universe, there might very well be an existence that grasped the fate of the youngdy¡¯s life and death. It might be some ultra life form, or it could also purely be an organ.


    The hidden danger in Madeline¡¯s body already began to disy itself. It was like an invisible crack, currently extending through her beautiful, porcin exterior. The asional weakness and dejectedness the youngdy would asionally inadvertently disy might precisely be a result of her instinctive reactions. She didn¡¯t fear death, but she would be reluctant to part with the time she could live by Su¡¯s side.


    The Land of Rest¡¯s domain resonated with Su, the holy temple¡¯s energy resonated with Su, and the sacred scripture the young man carried also resonated with Su. Behind this resonance, was the secret code of an unknown existence above genes and energy, the core that exined the construction of the sacred temple, domain, and ce of Rest¡¯s energy system. It had a dark and deep rtionship with the Heart of Darkness, perhapsing from the same body. By obtaining the Land of Rest¡¯s deepest secret, he might perhaps be able to revise the nucleus in Madeline¡¯s body, or at the very least postpone her fate of disintegrating while at her most brilliant time of her life.


    Su didn¡¯t know if Madeline was aware of her own fate, but he decided to personally revise the ending of this narrative, just like seventeen years ago when he epted the her who was still in swaddling clothes.


    Su¡¯s hands gripped the handrail, his body flipping over the protective railing in a rigid and strange manner, falling onto the other side of the spiral staircase with a thunk sound. He then continuously rolled down more than ten flights of steps before stopping. He slowly climbed up again, gripped the railing, climbed over, and then heavily fell again. Each time this process was repeated, it would bring him a few meters deeper underground.


    Su¡¯s movements were sluggish and heavy, as if he was a living corpse that had just regained consciousness. However, a strange scene suddenly appeared. When he stood up again again, he didn¡¯t continue downwards, instead walking up slowly, heading towards the exit on the surface. His legs seemed to have developed a will of their own, resolutely climbing upwards in spite of Su¡¯s will. Su¡¯s left eye flickered with radiance. His right hand hacked down like lightning, unexpectedly thrusting deep into his own right leg! His fingertips moved at a high frequency, destroying thest bit of muscle inside of his right leg that could still function.


    With a thunk sound, Su fell, rolling down the the flight of steps. His body was like a cloth sack filled with old goods, continuously smashing against the ice-cold, rigid walls and stairs, releasing muffled sounds.


    When Su finally stopped, he remained still for some time. His handsome face was alreadypletely warped, the bit of skin that still had some vitality continuously producingrge amounts of sweat. One could even see the threads of muscle fibers underneath the skin twisting about. The extreme pain already exceeded what words could describe, difficult even for Su to bear, his will on the verge of copse from this great suffering! This was a war that raged inside Su¡¯s body, the retaliation of his own instincts.


    The stairs¡¯ final destination wasn¡¯t heaven, but hell.


    Su already disyed some characteristics of ultra life forms, for example, his inconceivably powerful recovery ability. He could survive in nearly any environment, at the very least, no lifespan restricting indications have been seen yet. In other words, Su¡¯s life was likely already long to the point of approaching immortality. However, the other characteristic of ultra life forms was the extreme importance of their survival instincts. No matter the situation, survival was always the number one choice. It was because for ultra life forms, as long as they continued living, they would have everything.


    If he followed the stairs down, Su knew that the life form sleeping in the underground depths wasn¡¯t someone his current self could face. In his current heavily injured, dyings state, even the chances of escape were next to nothing.


    The battle in the holy temple, even though the elder he faced was far stronger than him, the probability of victory his body¡¯s instincts under an overloaded state calcted was stillparatively high, while the chances of him sessfully escaping was also greater than two-thirds. The life-and-death battle that followed went exactly as how Su calcted, without the slightest bit of deviation. It was to the extent where even the moment the elder copsed and the method of death was within his forecast. The elder was extremely powerful, and he possessed abundantbat experience, but he was still human. To be human is to make mistakes, to have fluctuating emotions. Meanwhile, Su was a machine, a war machine that was precise to the extreme, able to deliver out fifty tons of power, yet wouldn¡¯t exhaust anywhere close to that amount of energy. However, for him to face the terrifying existence in the depths below, no amount of luck would give him the slightest chance of a fluke.


    Su understood this point well. The problem was that the currently waking instincts also understood this clearly. Su¡¯s will currently still upied the highest limit of control over many parts of his body, while his instincts¡¯ method of retaliation was a suffering on the cellr level, hacking at Su¡¯s will to control the body and escape from the impending destruction.


    Thus, the first true battle between Su¡¯s will and his instincts erupted, the battlefield every single cell in his body that was still alive.


    Su was fully aware of how powerful his instincts were, powerful to the point where he couldn¡¯t touch its brink. Meanwhile, he didn¡¯t know how powerful his own will was, nor was there any way for him to think about it right now. Under the attacks of millions of millions sources of pain, he couldn¡¯t evenplete the process of thought.


    If there was anyone else here, what they would see would be Su climbing over the railing, falling down, standing up, and then climbing over the railing again, thus repeating this process, again, and again.

 Book 5 23.3

    Book 5 Chapter 23.3 - Treading on the Path of Return


    Downwards.


    Su¡¯s pretty face was already covered in scratches, lively blood continuously seeping out from his wounds, yet no way to reabsorb it. Even though he was covered in bloodstains and wounds, Su still looked just as beautiful as before, the only ce that was still shining his green left eye. The eye-patch covering his right eye already falling off, revealing a jade-like eyeball, sparkling and translucent, yet devoid of life.


    The pain would asionally make his face distort, but one could see that Su unexpectedly began to smile.


    He could cut off his senses towards his body¡¯s pain, but he couldn¡¯t block off pain that was directly applied to his central nerves. The suffering submerged him like a sea, butter on, the pain also gradually became numb. Over the course of his instincts¡¯ resistance and struggling, there were morerge amounts of tissues that died, which was to say, Su¡¯s chances of returning alive dropped a bit further. Su¡¯s body¡¯s state had already reached a new critical point. If this type of war continued, Su would die before he even reached the exit at the top of the stairs.


    Under the threat of ultimate destruction, his instincts were finally suppressed.


    At this time, vague human voices sounded from above.


    Su stirred up quite a bit of activity with his assault on the holy temple, the amount of time he spent fighting the elder not short either. After such a long time had passed, it should be about time the Holy Crusader¡¯s reinforcements arrived. With Su¡¯s current state, any great knight would be a true problem.


    He sped up his movements, flipping his body over the railings, falling down onto an even lower staircase below. This method was considerably faster than walking down, especially when his legs have currently already lost their use. However, without his instincts¡¯ restriction, the rate of muffled striking sounds became quite a bit faster.


    He finally reached the end of the stairs. Su already couldn¡¯t stand up. He used his hands to support his body, crawling into the deep and hidden passage.


    The passage wasn¡¯t long, nor was it all that imposing, but it was extremely tidy and clean. The ground was covered with ck, dark golden patterned natural stone bricks, untainted by even a speck of dust. The passage didn¡¯t have the slightest trace of dustiness, and from time to time, fresh and clean wind would blow inside. It was clear that people frequently passed through this ce, and the venttion system was quite excellent.


    Su¡¯s hands moved one after another, moving his body, crawling along the passage. At this time, he instead became extremely calm, no longer thinking about anything.


    After turning a corner, and then crawling up a dozen or so steps, everything before Su¡¯s eyes suddenly became clear. A strand of gentle and warm radiance full of a divine aura scattered down on his body like water.


    Before Su was a several hundred square meter hall, more than ten spotlights¡¯ beams cast on the alternating ck and dark golden stone tform. It was like a sacrificial tform, on it a crystal coffin that was at least three meters long. Through the semi-transparent coffin walls, he could see a beautiful woman resting within. She wore a pure white holy robe, her long blonde hair scattering down her body, skin gentle and fine like ivory. Her expression was calm, as if she was currently immersed in a beautiful dreand.


    This was a unique woman, not only because of her beautiful appearance, but also because she was three meters tall. If one neglected these absolute numbers, she could be said to be a woman with perfect body proportions. However, in Su¡¯s eyes, she was more like a vessel full of energy! Her body produced energy incessantly, the pure energy produced from nothing, filling every corner of her body. A small amount of energy spilled outwards, and for this underground hall, or even the entire Land of Rest¡¯s energy system, it was still quite plentiful. After the scattered energy was filtered by the crystal coffin, it was changed into energy that was rich with divine energy. This divine energy was then absorbed by the great hall, transported to the surface through transport channels, thus bing a part of the domain¡¯s energy. Meanwhile, most of the energy was destroyed once more in her body, unknown as to where it dissipated to.


    Unlike the holy images, Su couldn¡¯t sense the source of her body¡¯s energy at all, or where it disappeared to. However, the moment he saw her, Su¡¯s right eye suddenly throbbed, a piece of information entering his consciousness. As a result, Su knew that this woman was the objective he had been searching for, as well as a crucial part of solving the hidden dangers in Madeline¡¯s body.


    She was in a rather bizarre state, alive, yet couldn¡¯t be said to be alive. She possessed an extremely powerful life reaction, yet was absolutely empty, with Su unable to sense the slightest bit of consciousness or will within her, as if she was a body without one.


    In front of the sacrificial tform stood a dark gold monument. The cylinder was oval shaped, the top cut in a nted manner, forming a smooth glossy surface. Even with Su¡¯s eyesight, he still couldn¡¯t tell what kind of alloy this monument was made of, only feeling that its rigidity was incredibly great, and that it had tremendous divine energy absorption and storage functions. The energy stored in this small cylinder was unexpectedly simr to a nuclear fuel stick. Its rigidity far surpassed all known alloys, unknown just how much power was needed to cut such a smooth surface at its peak. At the very least, Su couldn¡¯t do it, nor did he know anyone else who could.


    The smooth, mirror-like surface had a few lines of text engraved on it:


    Offering towards the eternal Serend.


    ---- Gusv

 Book 5 23.4

    Book 5 Chapter 23.4 - Treading on the Path of Return


    The words weren¡¯t that pretty at all, and the edges were crude and peeling off, the style extremely rough. He could feel an incredibly vast, deep, and rich aura rushing at him, one that was umted from many years of unstoppable massacring!


    These two lines that were concise and simple gave off an indescribably strong emotion, as if it wasn¡¯t just limited to a man and women, but rather on a whole nother facet, enormous, vast, strong, and decisive.


    Just these two lines that were left behind alone gave Su a near suffocating sensation!


    In front of the monument, the young Machard was currently kneeling there, his head hanging, praying something with a soft and hurried voice. His frail body was trembling, energy continuously flowing out from his body. The thick divine scripture was held tightly in his embrace, the corner that was exposed continuously flowing with milky-white radiance. Each time the light flickered, the energy would always scatter like water ripples.


    The Land of Rest¡¯s underground scene greatly exceeded Su¡¯s expectations. He had previously thought that buried here was an organ simr to the Heart of Darkness, or that there would be a General, like how it was with Cirvanas back then, with creatures whose foundations were tied to these organs, never expecting to meet this type of woman. Strictly speaking, she couldn¡¯t be considered a woman, as she only had the outer appearance of the human race. She was currently in a strange state between tangible matter and energy, yet he couldn¡¯t sense her will. From the message left on the monument, she should be a life form with intelligence, only, it was unknown why she was currently in this type of state.


    These thoughts flowed through Su¡¯s mind like lightning. He still had many doubts and suspicions, but now wasn¡¯t the time to search for answers. After all, what he was looking for was right in front of him. Su supported his body, crawling towards the crystal coffin. As soon as he crawled a meter, Su¡¯s face suddenly made contact with something. Several formless wisps of energy were quietly broken.


    Su¡¯s heart trembled, he knew he had already triggered some type of mechanism. Following the energy wisps¡¯ copse, the entire hall, no, Land of Rest¡¯s entire energy system trembled! This wasn¡¯t because of Su¡¯s invasion, but rather that some type of enormous will was currently awakening!


    Su¡¯s expression fell. In the endless void, a pair of enormous ocean-blue eyes gradually opened, overlooking Su who was more insignificant than an ant.


    A strong life aura gathered from the void, pouring into the body of the woman sleeping within the crystal coffin. Her face immediately developed a flush of color, and even her eyshes moved, clearly about to wake!


    All of these changes happened in an instant. As soon as Su barely managed to support his body, preparing to face the iing battle, the pair of ocean-blue eyes concentrated on his body. As a result, Su¡¯s will suddenly exploded, expanding boundlessly, linking up with the enormous spiritual body that appeared from the endless void.


    ¡°Why is it another spiritual world battle?¡± Su only had time for this thought before his entire consciousness was sucked into a different ne.


    In this world ruled by darkness and nothingness, a streak of light suddenly lit up, a heaven reaching radiance. At the center of the radiance was a goddess-like woman. She was indescribably beautiful, and even more so possessed a world ruling imposingness and awe. Her blonde hair rose in the pir of light, with every movement releasingrge amounts of brilliance and mes. Meanwhile, her eyes didn¡¯t have pupils, only possessing a dense golden radiance, not a hint of emotion visible, only endless coldness and prestige. Her body was condensed from mes and light without hands or feet, the several dozen streaks of dancing mes likely serving as her limbs.


    Su stood in the void. He didn¡¯t see his own body, nor did he sense his surrounding environment, as if he was just a formless consciousness floating in the darkness. However, the woman who approached was a real existence, the radiance she released passing through the endless distance. When this radiancended on Su¡¯s consciousness, it brought him acerating pain!


    When the me and heat releasing goddess approached from the void, it meant that the heavy curtains before the spiritual world¡¯s scenes finally began to slowly open behind her.


    When he was seizing the fishmen¡¯s secrets, Su had previously inadvertently made contact with the Lord of the Frozen Sea Pride¡¯s spiritual world, thus engaging in an unexpected intense battle. At that time, Pride¡¯s spiritual world was symbolized by a roaring great wave that could cover the great earth, while what Su disyed was a grain of destion, loneliness, cold, a celestial body without any auras of life, an enormous! That battle that had taken ce on a spiritual facet was more daunting than dangerous for Su. After that experience, Su became aware of apletely new way of fighting, and he also began to understand the basic rules of this type of battle. The spiritual worlds¡¯ collision looked at the persistence and firmness of one¡¯s will, as well as the vastness of the spiritual world, while thetter was more of a decisive factor.


    When this woman¡¯s world slowly unfolded, appearing before Su¡¯s eyes, it was a boundless sea of stars!


    Enormous despair seized Su¡¯s mind. When the thousands of specks of lights, each representing a star, formed a ster stream behind the woman¡¯s body, he quietly released an order he had long prepared beforehand.


    As the endless mes swept over, Su¡¯s spiritual world finally began to emerge under the pressure.


    First, it was a deste, ice-cold floor that appeared beneath his feet. The ground was made from deep red crude rock and sand, currently releasing dazzling radiance from a light source that came from who knew what direction. However, this was an extremely cold and arid world, the great earth covered in cracks,pletely without any aura of life. Not even ultra life forms could survive long-term in this type of environment.


    The earth extended in all directions, a horizon starting to appear at the limit of one¡¯s vision, the slight curve representing that this was an enormous celestial body simr to a star. The celestial body¡¯s surface was ice-cold and deathly still, the earth reflecting deep red, dark purple, and pale white, the variety of colors all coldly testifying the reality that this ce didn¡¯t have life, nor would it ever produce any life.

 Book 5 23.5

    Book 5 Chapter 23.5 - Treading on the Path of Return


    Finally, the enormous, deste celestial body finally fully appeared beneath Su¡¯s feet. Then, the scenery around this also gradually appeared. In the dark bluish-ck heavens above suspended another extremelyrge, the flickering with a deep yellow radiance, yet still giving one an ice-cold, deathly still feeling.


    As the ster stream swept over, Su¡¯s spiritual world also began to quickly spread, enormouss that defied normal reasoning appearing one after another. In the pitch-ck space, apart from these densely packeds, no other source of light could be seen. There wasn¡¯t even a small meteorite belt in the void, the only things in existence these ice-cold celestial bodies that were either static or rigidly moving based on some type of trajectory.


    In the universe that already appeared, there wasn¡¯t a single star. It was unknown where the radiance came from, but these celestial bodies were still illuminated one after another. However, even though they reflected light, they still gave off a feeling of iparable coldness.


    Moreover, this world was extremely quiet without any sound, peaceful to the point of driving one mad.


    Meanwhile, behind the woman created from light and fire, the stars that were disyed were flourishing with vitality. Even though they were stars, they were still frantically spraying out light and heat,pleting the cycle of birth to destruction, and then returning to stillness in a single breath. This was a violently moving world flourishing with life.


    The two entirely different worlds silently collided. Ayer of drizzling brilliance suddenly rose from the celestial body below Su¡¯s feet, and then the earth silently ruptured,rge pieces of stone floating weightlessly. Then, as if a formless wind blew past, they broke down into countless little granules, turning into nothingness. If one looked from an even higher angle, they would see the entire celestial body silently copsing, breaking up into elementary particles. This didn¡¯t only happen to the celestial body Su stood on, the countlesss behind him also began to break apart and copse. The river of stars that smashed over simrly had countless stars explode, sts of dazzling fiery light rising and falling in session.


    Su discovered that he had unknowingly when restored his body, now standing on an intact dead. The waves ofary copse quickly reached this celestial body, but in a sh, Su discovered that he was already standing on another.


    The two worlds were currently mutually swallowing each other up, melting each other away, a cosmos story of millions and millions of years concentrated into a few seconds. On a spiritual world battle of this scale, willpower already withdrew to a negligible level.


    At this moment, the crystal coffin in the sacrificial hall silently opened to the sides, pure colorless water quickly pouring out from inside the coffin, flowing out through a hidden channel. The sleeping woman¡¯s body moved, the energy she released instantly evaporating all of the water, causingrge amounts of steam to rise. In the smoke clouds and mists, the goddess-like woman slowly sat up!


    The young man was originally shivering with cold, only now raising his head after sensing a tremendous change in the energy ahead. When he saw the woman in the crystal coffin sit up, he immediately revealed an expression of joy, reaching his arms out towards her, crying out loudly, ¡°Mama!¡±


    However, right at this moment, the woman opened her eyes! Her eyes didn¡¯t have pupils at all, only a golden color that continuously released flowing me-like light! There wasn¡¯t a trace of human aura from her body, to the extent where there wasn¡¯t even an aura of life. That type of vastness, loneliness, it was unknown where it came from, yet it could make any creature tremble in fear!


    ¡°Ma... ma...¡± The young Machard was clearly frightened. He softly cried out, but his body involuntarily stepped backwards.


    The woman slowly lowered her head, her golden line of sight finally having a focal point,nding where the young man was. However, she didn¡¯t show any reaction towards the young man¡¯s calling. An aloof and remote manner gradually solidified, and clear, biting cold killing intent was being released! When she produced killing intent, all lives that were a bit weaker would directly die.


    Even though the powerful energy in Machard¡¯s body and the holy scripture he carried protected him, the killing intent¡¯s pressure still made his face turn miserably pale, so cold it felt as if he was standing naked in the middle of a snond. This wasn¡¯t the mother he had imagined. Machard took a few more steps backwards, but his back seemed to have bumped into something. The sudden change made him release a shrill cry of fear. He suddenly turned around, and then he released an even greater cry of fear!


    Behind the young man, was Su.


    Su supported his body with his two arms, the legs below himpletely limb as they were dragged behind him, seemingly already losing their function. Behind him was a winding ring of blood!


    Su¡¯s eyes were opened, his eyescking pupils, not having a focal point either,pletely a vacant dark green. His head was raised, looking directly at Serend in the coffin, Machard who stood between these two treatedpletely like transparent air.


    When he suddenly saw the inhuman Su, moreover right behind him, Machard whose mind already had a huge shadow looming over it immediately went rigid. He wanted to run, but he also wanted to plea for help from mother, however, the tremendous fear that instantly overcame himpletely prevented him from moving! Just as his brain was on the verge ofpletely nking out, Su suddenly leapt up, throwing himself onto the young man¡¯s body, one hand pressed against the top of his head, one had on his shoulder. Both his hands exerted force, and then he flew high into the air, pouncing towards Serend!


    The young man fell down on his back from Su¡¯s momentum. However, the scenes of Su throwing himself over like a devil were extremely clear in his mind, engraving themselves into the young man¡¯s brain. Machard could feel Su¡¯s lower body and legs smash against his head, face, and chest, and then borrowing the force of this process to pass him. However, that type of feeling...


    That type of feeling was just like being licked by some type of enormous beast¡¯s naked tongue! Machard couldn¡¯t feel any bones from Su¡¯s collision. This was something that definitely shouldn¡¯t have been disyed by a human body!


    Machard suddenly felt as if his face was extremely ufortable, and as such, he subconsciously wiped at it. When he looked at his hand, it waspletely red! The young man who was nearing mental copse couldn¡¯t tell if that was his own blood or Su¡¯s, only gasping for breath violently as he stared at this redness. Suddenly, his pupils contracted, the inverted images in his pupils showing that there were actually blood wisps extending from that blood, these blood wisps continuously brandishing about. Moreover, the thick blood even more so defied the rules of matter, unexpectedly moving up along his fingers. When they gathered at his fingertips, they then released long wisps of blood!


    When he saw this blood that didn¡¯t belong to him at all, Machard grasped for breath, his body¡¯s trembling bing greater and greater. He suddenly released a silent, high-pitched shrill cry, the formless sound wave spreading in all directions. The hall¡¯s floor, walls, and everything else seemed like it was submerged in water, producing waves of ripples, only the altar at the center and its immediate surroundings unaffected. Immediately afterwards, the ground and walls suddenly released sts of fine mist, the iparably sturdy stone materials all turned into fine ashes, flying everywhere! Meanwhile, Machard crawled to his feet, and then rushed up the altar with inconceivable speed, throwing himself into Serend¡¯s crystal coffin, firmly hugging her exposed thigh. Machard didn¡¯t realize that Su was currently hanging from Serend¡¯s body, his hands wrapped around her neck, teeth mping rigidly down on her shoulder.

 Book 5 23.6

    Book 5 Chapter 23.6 - Treading on the Path of Return


    At this moment, a strange scene happened. Serend¡¯s body began to release zing radiance, and then Machard¡¯s arms unexpectedly began to gradually enter Serend¡¯s thigh. His face that was tightly pressed against Serend¡¯s face also sank in halfway, moreover still continuing to gradually do so. Machard looked like he was melted, continuously absorbed by Serend, ultimately actually entirely merging into her body! Only the clothes he wore remained in the original location, while the holy scripture rolled down her thigh,nding at the base of the crystal coffin with a pa sound.


    The spiritual battle continued. Su¡¯s constetion of death was still endlessly expanding, to the extent where several stars of death were still moving, in the end sting towards the iing river of stars. However, the zing ster stream multiplied without end, continuously born and destroyed, from the process of life to death releasing tremendous power, attacking and destroying these star clusters of death. Su was already at aplete disadvantage, the expansion of his death constetionpletely not enough to keep up with its speed of destruction.


    However, while standing on a new star of death, Su instead released a faint smile. He knew that his body also aplished its task, sessfully biting a small piece of tissue from Serend¡¯s body, acquiring a few drops of blood. Immediately afterwards, his body became like a wild beast, relying on its instincts to deliver it back as fast as possible.


    Meanwhile, in the spiritual world, Su could only drag things on as long as possible to prevent Serend from attacking his body upon waking.


    Destruction was inevitable. Once he was defeated in this sh between spiritual worlds, Su¡¯s entire consciousness would disappear, his body bing a wild beast that would only run on instinct. Su wasn¡¯t sure if his body would develop intelligence again after his death under its instincts¡¯ orders, or develop a new consciousness. Even if he developed new intelligence and consciousness, that would still be an entirely new person, it would no longer be Su. However, for Su, this was already no longer important. Before entering the battle of spiritual worlds, he gave his body one final order, and right now, the order was already in progress.


    The stars of death were destroyed one after another, going from an endless star cluster to countable groups of stars. Endless light spots flickered, the result of death stars copsing one after another. Meanwhile, Su who stood at the center of the group of stars suddenly disyed ws and a different frame of mind, thinking about a few unrted matters.


    Why did he have to do so much for her? Su thought.


    Immediately afterwards, heughed a bit helplessly. There was no reason, there truly was no reason at all. It was as if everything just ought to be so. From the moment Su set the resolution to raise her up, it had always been like this.


    In reality, there didn¡¯t have to be a reason either. Since he did it, then he already did it. This world could also be extremely simple sometimes.


    ¡°Really is motherfucking...¡± Suughed in spite of himself, speaking a rare line of curses, seemingly learned from Li.


    The cosmos storm that would wipe out the death stars was already not far away. Su watched as it did so, waiting for it to arrive.


    In the main hall, Su who was currentlytching onto Serend¡¯s body fiercely flung his head, unexpectedly forcibly tearing off a strip of flesh from her iparably tough body! Serend released a painful shriek, the resounding cry shattering everything in this main hall!


    Su closed his mouth tightly, the devoured flesh quickly moving down his throat. He suddenly reached out his hand to grab his own throat, viciously digging into it, unexpectedly gouging out arge chunk of flesh, almost tearing out two-thirds of his own neck! Then, he exerted strength, flinging this chunk of flesh towards the entrance of the hall. While still in midair, the flesh quickly began to change, reaching out four slender tentacles, as well as disying two t yet sharp forelimbs. It turned into a small irregr creature in the blink of an eye, moreover rushing towards the staircase with a speed and nimbleness that didn¡¯t match its body, releasing an ear-piercing sharp shriek as it climbed upwards. In just a few seconds, it already rushed past the several hundred meter long passage!


    At the entrance of the prayer room that led to the underground passage, several great knights surrounded the elder¡¯s corpse, their faces full of shock. Everyone was huddled together in panic, not knowing how to deal with the current situation. The ce beneath the prayer room was the Holy Crusaders¡¯ holynd, a ce they were normally strictly forbidden from entering. However, right now, there was an inconceivably powerful enemy that killed the elder, breaking into the restricted area, so what were they supposed to do? Moreover, who was it that had this type of skill, to be able to kill this Morning Star Knight Samilian, one of the seven knights who followed Gusv, one of the founders of the Holy Crusaders, in such a short amount of time? In the endless years, the seven knights from the past had already withered away one after another, and only Machard filled the most important position of Light Bringing Knight.


    Now, today, all seven great knights from the past werepletely dead.


    A great knight walked to the passage entrance, extending his head into the serene and hidden passage, hesitating as to whether or not he should break the taboo and investigate the holynd. However, with even Morning Star Knight Samilian who had ten levels of ability falling under the enemy¡¯s hands, would he, or the several colleagues at his side be able to do anything?


    However, not only was there an enemy in the underground holynd, there was also Light Bringing Knight Machard! Machard¡¯s importance was something every great knight understood clearly. Controlling the holy scripture wasn¡¯t an ability, but rather an innate talent. Losing Machard meant that there would no longer be any new great knights.


    His fear towards the future shattered all misgivings he felt towards breaking the taboo. This great knight set the resolution to enter and investigate the holynd. As soon as his body entered the passage, a wave of sensitive and extremely shrill cry rang out! He immediately entered a stupor, a feeling of extreme danger suddenly overwhelming his mind, but there were no human figures in his field of view. During his moment of distractedness, an extremely vicious and ferocious force smashed into his chest, as if he was struck by a great hammer! Everything before his eyes went dark, and then his body couldn¡¯t help but fly backwards, a string of blood shooting outwards. The sturdy alloy chestte correspondingly caved in greatly.


    A shadow rushed out from the passage with a speed the naked eye couldn¡¯t capture. After bouncing off the great knight¡¯s chestte, it then shot about between the walls a few more times before rushing out of the prayer room. After smashing through the sacred hall¡¯s thin outer wall, it immediately vanished into the distance.


    From start to finish, none of the great knights even saw clearly what exactly rushed out from the passage!


    Just as they were looking at each other in dismay, the ground beneath their feet suddenly shook, and in the blink of an eye, the entire sacred hall began to shake. Before they had time to react, the ground surface suddenly ruptured, a st wave abruptly released from underground, sting the entire sacred hall into the night sky!


    In the boundless darkness, an iparably thick pir of white light rose up in the Land of Rest, directly shooting into the heavens! Inside the pir of light, the holy temple tumbled upwards, continuously breaking apart, sending chunk after chunk of stone material in all directions, as well as tossing human figures upwards. At the center of the pir of light, a woman who released dazzling radiance from her entire body rose up. After releasing a long cry that echoed through the cloudy night, she then flew in the direction of the great sea.


    The roar was resounding and fierce, full of anger, as well as a bit of unwillingness to ept this reality.

 Book 5 24.1

    Book 5 Chapter 24.1 - Hurt


    Madeline was woken up from the bitterness and pain in her mouth.


    She slowly opened her eyes, eyelids feeling heavier than ten tons, rising in an extremely unwilling manner. Her train of thought was still extremely slow, body also weak and powerless, every part filled with a somewhat numb sensation. Even though it was currently fading, it made her more sluggish than even a normal person.


    The moment she opened her eyes, what upied her view was a creature that wasn¡¯t thatrge and was extremely ugly. It looked just like piece of skinless flesh, the surface covered in fine web-like blood vessels, all of these vessels squirming about. There was also ayer of interweaving red and yellow mucus covering its surface, seemingly a mixture of blood and tissues. The mucus was extremely viscous, tightly sticking to its surface, forming ayer of protection. This mucus looked like a life form with its own consciousness, continuously squirming about, from time to time producing small protrusions. At a sharp end opened a single eye, observing the world around it.


    Six long jointed limbs extended from both sides of its body, tightly wrapped around Madeline¡¯s body, some of the sharp ends piercing into her skin. The jointed limbs each had a small hole, injecting some type of fluid into her body. It didn¡¯t have sensory organs, the two jointed limbs in front of its body t like shovels. Right now, it was using these two forelimbs to pry open Madeline¡¯s mouth, and then an elephant trunk-like mouthpart inserted itself deeply into Madeline¡¯s mouth, continuously releasing some type of fluid inside. The bitter taste Madeline felt was precisely caused by this fluid. From the fluid¡¯s weight, it seemed like this little creature was releasing everything its small body could release.


    The moment Madeline woke up, the little creature had just finished spitting out a small lump of flesh from its mouth. The flesh piece quickly moved with the fluid, following Madeline¡¯s throat down. The fluid was quite special, the mucus membranes in Madeline¡¯s bodies all subsequently softening, bing a half liquid state wherever this fluid passed, absorbing it. Meanwhile, that small piece of flesh also gradually entered Madeline¡¯s body. What was strange was that even though it was absorbed by her body, the flesh piece was stillpletely preserved.


    Madeline suddenly began to choke, instinctively sitting up, hands holding her chests as she coughed violently. However, no matter how intense the coughing was, she still couldn¡¯t cough out the slightest bit of this fluid that filled her mouth and throat. The fluid seemed to have its own will and life, continuously moving into Madeline¡¯s body, moreover quickly permeating into her body¡¯s tissues.


    Her sudden movement flung the small creature that was originally clinging to her face, causing it to fly out. Only, six fine and smooth cuts remained on her face and neck. When it was swung out, its jointed limbs moved, as a result leaving behind a three centimeter long scratch on Madeline¡¯s ivory-like cheek. A fine red line appeared on that soft and spotlessly white skin, and blood slowly trickled out from one end.


    Madeline¡¯s train of thought was currently speeding up, but it was still much slower than normal. She understood that she had been poisoned, moreover an extremely formidable creature¡¯s poison, to the extent where her constitution couldn¡¯t resist it. However, the poison¡¯s effects were only to keep her asleep, moreover naturally fading after a set amount of time. At this moment, Madeline could feel several dozen streaks of icy strands quickly spreading within her, the target the nucleus in her thoracic cavity.


    These icy strands were precisely what that little creature injected into her body. She could clearly feel this fluid breaking into two different substances, but theirmon trait was that they were equipped with great mobility, and they both had their independent will. What was strange was that the small piece of flesh also quickly moved about in Madeline¡¯s body, around it a small formless force field. All tissues within the range of this force field would dissolve into a half liquid state, allowing it to quickly move about. Meanwhile, after freeing themselves from the force field, the half liquefied body tissues would recover their original forms, some parts of the tissues even undergoing fine tuning, bringing a small degree of optimization. The tissues that the flesh piece had passed through and changed were already extremely perfect. After Madeline¡¯s body underwent the thirdplete transformation, her body was already hardly any different from the perfect body.


    Only, with Madeline¡¯s domineering nature, how could she allow this small flesh piece to control her body?


    The icy strands quickly converged on the nucleus, and then they entered one after another. They continuously released matter that she didn¡¯t recognize, repairing the gaps hidden in the nucleus¡¯ depths. Meanwhile, the flesh piece also reached the nucleus¡¯ surface, yet didn¡¯t continue advancing, nor did the nucleus dissolve under its force field. The flesh piece stuck to the nucleus, releasing several flesh wisps from within, inserting them into the nucleus and linking the two together.


    The flesh piece carried an aura Madeline was extremely familiar with. The moment it entered her body, she instinctively knew that this was a leftover fragment of the Heart of Darkness, or to be more precise, the core part of the Heart of Darkness. Meanwhile, those several dozen icy strands came from some unknown existence, the effects miraculous, unexpectedly able to repair the defects in her nucleus! The icy strands, Heart of Darkness, nucleus, the three of them were entirely different, yet they had a mysterious connection. The secrets they possessed long exceeded the realm of what gics could exin, and even from a sensory perspective, those icy strands should have alsoe from an existence simr to the Heart of Darkness.


    However, Madeline didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the violent changes that were taking ce in her body, her azure eyes only staring nkly at the little creature she flung onto the ground.


    The ugly and terrifying little creature wasying weakly on the ground, its body dried-up and shriveled like an emptied water sack. Its six jointed limbs and two forelimbs all lost power,ying around it in a disarrayed manner. Its vitality was quickly disappearing, its body¡¯s tissues also gradually liquefying, many parts already bing a pool of viscous liquid.


    With a light pa sound, a jointed limb came off from its body,nding on another jointed limb¡¯s hard shell. Just this bit of insignificant power made the jointed limb that it knocked into separate from its body. A white-colored viscous matter continuously seeped out from the areas where the jointed limbs were attached to the body, the originally sturdy shell matter also gradually softening and dissolving.


    As if sensing Madeline¡¯s gaze, the little creature struggled to raise its elephant trunk like mouthpart, gently brandishing it about, and thenpletely went limp, starting to melt...


    Pa! Another almost inaudible light sound could be heard. This time, it was the final sound released by the shattering of a scorching hot crystal droplet.


    Madeline forcefully wiped at her eyes, stopping the other teardrop that was still was making its way out. However, her throat choked with even more emotion, as if she was trying to release some type of sound. She covered her own mouth almost subconsciously, moreover with great force, all the way until the jointed limbs all became a deathly white. She staggered out from the bed, throwing herself onto the ground, staring at the alreadypletely dissolved little creature, desperately holding her breath!


    However, her field of view suddenly became blurry, rolling hot tears sliding down from the back of her hand, and thennding on the ground.


    Madeline¡¯s knees fell onto the ground with a muffled sound, her left hand pushed against the ground, yet was unable to support her staggering body. Her right hand was still rigidly covering her mouth, not willing to let go no matter what.

 Book 5 24.2

    Book 5 Chapter 24.2 - Hurt


    Hurried footsteps sounded from the staircase above. The room¡¯s door was suddenly pushed open, and then Cirvanas staggered as he rushed in, couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Master, he... ah! What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Dark gray hair covered Madeline¡¯s face, but she slowly raised her head, using her left hand to brush it aside, not minding that Cirvanas could see her own face at all. She put up her long gray hair, and then her right hand tore off a piece of wood from the floor, inserting it into her hair and using it to hold it in ce. Madeline didn¡¯t deliberately try to hide anything while doing all of this, hot tears continuously rolling down her cheeks from her pretty eyes, not being controlled by her, nor did she want to control them.


    Cirvanas stood there nkly, not knowing what to say or do. Instead, it was Madeline who asked indifferently, ¡°Is it strange?¡±


    The young man was startled awake, frantically shaking his head and saying, ¡°No, no! Definitely not strange! However... actually... it should be like this...¡±


    Madeline stood up, her steps unstable, seemingly extremely weak. She walked towards the entrance, and when she passed by Cirvanas¡¯ side, she said softly, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have been like this. Did you know? He... really is an idiot.¡±


    The youngdy was an entire head taller than Cirvanas, several strands of silver gray hair brushing past his delicate and beautiful face when they passed each other. Madeline was extremely weak, but right now, she was like a sword that had returned to the scabbard, silently waiting to erupt. Compared to her, Cirvanas was weak like a wounded rabbit.


    The youngdy with her hair up disyed apletely different style, a different type of somber and desteness. Cirvanas only felt as if the youngdy he was familiar with suddenly grew up, the deep aura of darkness released around her even more so making him shiver with fear. That type of trembling that came from the depths of her heart was something that he had never experienced even from Su¡¯s body. However, when the youngdy¡¯s rear figure disappeared, what remained in Cirvanas¡¯ mind wasn¡¯t only the tears he had never seen from her body, but even more so the scarlet streak on her face.


    That was a new wound, red to the point of suffocation.


    The sound of wood shattering sounded. Without looking, Cirvanas could tell from his senses that what shattered was an old-fashioned disy cab, inside a few handicraft articles and an old-fashioned 19th century violin. The violin moved through the air,nding in Madeline¡¯s hands. She pushed open the door at the end of the corridor, arriving at a spacious balcony.


    The balcony¡¯s cement poles¡¯ workmanship was crude, dried up vines crawling all over their surface. However, that night, this made it seem especially deste and lonely.


    The clouds and in the sky were extremely low, stifling to the point of driving one mad. Not far out below was a faint green radiance that came from who knew where. The light was extremely dim, yet enough to illuminate parts of Madeline¡¯s face, as well as castrge shadows. This was a ce of ck and white, a world formed from deep gray and dark green. Only that scarlet red streak was different, a blinding red.


    Madeline supported the violin between her neck and shoulder, the ancient bow supporting itself against the simrly age old bow strings, and then without any dy, began to move.


    Screech! An ear-splitting sound thus started the opening movement.


    This didn¡¯t sound like the sound a violin released at all, the sound the instrument released full of rumbling, trembling, and metal pounding sounds! It was as if one was standing ten thousand meters in the air, overlooking the boundless wilderness from above.


    The wilderness¡¯ great earth ruptured, high mountains copsed, dried river channels disyingrge amounts of cracks. Towering building ruins slowly topped one after another, gradually swallowed up by the bottomless crevices. Vehicles were smashed t after colliding, while reinforced bars were rigidly torn apart. This was a world that was currently dying, one without any life force left. In this world, there were no humans visible, no ability users or mutated creatures, not even insects. This world didn¡¯t have any life.


    The short violin piece came to a screeching stop at the highest note, and the ancient violinpletely exploded into ashes in Madeline¡¯s hands, finishing its final elegy. Meanwhile, Madeline still maintained the same posture, as if she was unaware that the violin had exploded under the surging energy, only slowly lowering her hands a whileter.


    A song, thus ended.


    Only now could Cirvanas resume his breathing. During that short tune, he was alreadypletely seized by that world, the powerful sybles like powerful hands as they tightly gripped his heart. From this movement of destruction, Cirvanas didn¡¯t hear any sadness, only icy coldness, indifference, ughter, as well as...


    Inside that worldpletely devoid of life, an evesting loneliness.


    This short piece already spread several dozen kilometers, audible even from the Land of Rest. It was unknown just how many people were woken up from their dreams in the middle of this cold night by this sudden song.


    Cirvanas discovered that he had unknowingly when knelt down on the floor, only able to support himself by relying on his hands. His emotions that were earnestly sealed werepletely released by this song, his mental defenses long copsed. He discovered that right now, he unexpectedly couldn¡¯t say how he felt towards Su. It already surpassed the fear and servitude of a puppet towards its master, yet as for what exactly it was, he still couldn¡¯t say clearly. He only knew that at this moment, his heart was in such pain that he was in a bit of despair.


    In his somewhat blurry line of sight, he saw that a new marking had appeared on the floor before him, and then he recalled the wood piece Madeline ripped from this ce to hold her hair. Around this new marking was a puddle of water, vaguely able to differentiate that these were the remains of a melted small creature. It melted into water, breaking down the carpet, and then seeped into the floor below. A bitter, when the water dried up, all traces of its existence in this world would vanish. Thus, he knew that Madeline would forever keep that wooden piece, because it was soaked with Su¡¯s traces, the remains of his previous master.


    Footsteps sounded from outside the room¡¯s door. Madeline walked inside. She looked extremely calm, not much different from normal, to the extent where there was even a slight smile hanging from her lips that carried a feeling of indifference. However, Cirvanas knew clearly that she was alreadypletely different. He didn¡¯t feel the slightest trace of light or warmth from Madeline. At the very least, in his world of perception, she was alreadypletely drowned in darkness and icy coldness.


    Forever returning to darkness.

 Book 5 24.3

    Book 5 Chapter 24.3 - Hurt


    For some unknown reason, this kind of thought suddenly appeared at the bottom of Cirvanas¡¯ heart.


    After giving Cirvanas on the ground a nce, Madeline said indifferent, ¡°Alright, get up, you¡¯ve also cried about enough. Do you know what happened?¡±


    Cirvanas stood up, forcefully rubbed at his tears, and then said through clenched teeth, ¡°I know! Just not that clearly.¡±


    Madeline nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough as long as you know a bit. Then, do you fear death?¡±


    Cirvanas stared nkly, and then said, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Participate in the Blood Parliament¡¯s war, kill, look for his women, or perhaps his children.¡± From the way Madeline spoke, these all sounded like simple tasks.


    However, Cirvanas who had some understanding of the Blood Parliament naturally understood what this signified. However, he didn¡¯t reply, only raising his hands to gather his now already somewhat excessively long silver hair. On his hands that were more feminine than a woman¡¯s hands appeared an almost invisible me. The silver hair that was originally hanging like a waterfall quickly curled up and broke apart. As all of the hair scattered down, only a centimeter of hair remained on Cirvanas¡¯ head, jagged and uneven short hair. Meanwhile, his lips and eyes were red like the scar on Madeline¡¯s face, a blinding red.


    When she saw Cirvanas¡¯ actions, Madelineughed and said, ¡°You are quite special, different from us, living another few centuries or even a thousand years shouldn¡¯t be a problem. That¡¯s why you really should think things through. You sure you won¡¯t regret it? If you walk away right now, I won¡¯t take offense.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Cirvanas said dully, as if he was speaking about apletely insignificant thing. From his expression and bearing, he suddenly seemed a bit simr to Madeline.


    Madeline nodded and said, ¡°Then that¡¯s good, we¡¯ll leave after preparing a bit. Don¡¯t worry, older sister here will take care of you, won¡¯t let you die too early.¡±


    ¡°OIder sister?¡± Cirvanas released a snort, expressing his doubt. After his hair became shorter, his courage seemed to instead have grown.


    ¡°What? Is there something wrong?¡± Madeline¡¯s expression became a bit dangerous.


    ¡°I am already eighty-one years old!¡± Cirvanas argued.


    Madeline released an en[1] sound, and then said, ¡°I¡¯m already seventeen.¡±


    Then, the issue of address was set. Madeline was the older sister.


    In the dark night, Madeline and Cirvanas walked out from their temporary residence, one in front, one in back. When the icy-cold wind struck them in the face, Cirvanas suddenly asked, ¡°Sis, I always feel like master should still be alive. Perhaps he might return after some time.¡±


    Madeline released a light sigh and said, ¡°Even if he truly can return, it¡¯ll still definitely... no, quite possibly no longer be him. That¡¯s why...¡±


    ¡°Then if... master truly can¡¯t return?¡±


    ¡°Then... I will drag this entire world down with us.¡±


    ...


    Two snow-white beams of light suddenly tore through the darkness,nding on Madeline and Cirvanas¡¯ bodies. These were produced by high powered military searchlights, used in the past for nighttime anti-aircraft defense, the strong and powerful beam of light illuminating every hair on the two individuals¡¯ bodies.


    ¡°Heng! Your tone is quite bold isn¡¯t it? I really want to see if you all really have the ability to act like this or not!¡± A rough and powerful voice sounded from the darkness. Following this sentence, an iron tower-like robust man walked out from the searchlight¡¯s shadow. His steps were steady and powerful, every step causing the ground to tremble slightly. The heavy alloy armor rested on a body that looked like it was cast from steel, adding to his intimidation. The sword and shield on his breastte made it clear that this was a great knight, moreover one with considerable strength.


    Madeline¡¯s elegy not only startled the nearby residents, but also woke up all of the nearby forts¡¯ garrisoned soldiers. When she and Cirvanas walked out from the house, a great knight stationed at the fort already hurried here with a guard troop, moreover already arranged their positions. Thest of Madeline and Cirvanas¡¯ conversation was spoken in front of the great knight and his subordinates¡¯ faces.


    The great knight was extremely angry, actually gathering all of his power,pletely on guard. Even though he was facing two girls that were ridiculously pretty, he for some reason felt an indescribable uneasiness. Under the searchlight, he could clearly see the blinding scar on Madeline¡¯s face, the droplet of blood that looked like it was going to drop yet didn¡¯t making his heart slightly contract.


    Madeline¡¯s eyes raised slightly, her line of sight sweeping over the great knights, squires, subordinate soldiers, as well as the ordinary residents who walked out after hearing the disturbance, and then said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like killing people today, that is why all of you should get lost!¡±


    The great knight¡¯s face instantly turned a prune color, but before his surging anger had time to erupt, everything before his eyes suddenly became blurry. Madeline unexpectedly appeared in front of him, sending out a graceful fist towards his chest!


    In that instant, he didn¡¯t have time to retaliate at all, only instinctively crossing his arms in front of him to stop Madeline¡¯s attack. An unstoppable force spread from his chest, sending his arms flying back without any suspense, and then striking down on his chest. However, when this tremendous power that was enough to smash the alloy breasttended on the great knight¡¯s body, it miraculously disappeared, not delivering any feeling!


    As soon as confusion clouded the great knight¡¯s mind, everything before his eyes becamepletely dark! In the eyes of the spectators, they only saw Madeline¡¯s fistnd on the great knight¡¯s chest, and then his head suddenly soared into the sky, exploding into a st of bloody mist only after flying more than ten meters into the air! Meanwhile, his body was still standing there, only, blood continuously sprayed out from his neck.


    The great knight¡¯s squires and soldiers stared nkly for an instant, and only afterwards did the sound of gun bolts being opened sound one after another. However, in the end, not a single weapon was able to sessfully fire. All those whopleted the safety removal and aiming movements stood rigidly in ce, while a perfectly straight red line appeared in the middle of their faces. They all had lifeless looks in their eyes as they copsed one after another, thin bloody mist spraying out from between their bodies, the blood dancing about like gs.


    Madeline¡¯s figure flickered a few times, and then appeared in her original location again. The saber that originally belonged to the great knight had unknowingly when appeared in her hands, and only after twirling it about a few times did she casually throw it out. It instantly flew out a hundred meters, nailing itself deeply into arge tree trunk, the sword edgepletely piercing through the tree body until a few centimeters of it was sticking out from the other end of the tree. The sharp sword point perfectly stopped by the ears of an older man; if it had advanced another three millimeters, it would have been enough to prate his skull and enter his brain. That elder¡¯s entire body trembled, sweat continuously pouring out from his forehead, the rifle in his hands also trembling continuously, the front sightpletely incapable of aiming at Madeline or Cirvanas. This close dance with death seized thest bit of bravery he had, and then with a ng sound, the rifle slid from his hands,nding on the ground.


    The elder had abundant hunting experience, but not a trace of ability. He was just a member of the Holy Crusaders¡¯ ordinary people.


    After killing a great knight and all of his soldiers, Madeline looked like she had just done apletely trifling task. She gestured towards Cirvanas, and then headed southwest. The ordinary people who were hiding in the darkness, not daring to disy any movements, werepletely ignored by her. They didn¡¯t dare move either, because everyone cherished their own lives.


    The instantaneous battle also gave Cirvanas quite a bit of benefits. Along the way, he seriously consulted Madeline for battlefield art and strategy.


    ¡°Older sis, didn¡¯t you say just now that you weren¡¯t going to kill people? Was this just to numb the enemy?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t kill any people. Ability users can¡¯t be considered people.¡±


    1. A written sound that indicates approval, appreciation, or agreement

 Book 5 24.4

    Book 5 Chapter 24.4 - Hurt


    The location Ricardo chose was an abandoned little town, a ce that originally housed several hundred households. The small town¡¯s surroundings were undting mountain ridges, the terrainplex, favorable for ambushes and escape. After circling and advancing for several hours, fighting many small-scale intense battles, Ricardo finally upied the intersection to enter the town. His fingers groped around in the pocket of his jacket that was so filthy its original color couldn¡¯t be recognized anymore for a long time before finally producing a cigarette butt that only had two centimeters left. He lit it, took a deep breath, and only then did he aim his sunken eyes at the peaceful little town before him. He stood there just like that. The soldiers that survived scattered on their own, searching for suitable ces toy in ambush inside the town. Meanwhile, that previously tall, sturdy, and steady man inspected their battle positions one by one.


    Ricardo put out the cigarette butt after taking only a single hit, and then carefully returned it to his pouch. He then walked towards one of the abandoned stores in the town withrge steps, climbed up to the third floor, and then looked outwards from the broken window. This was a high point in the city, the field of view quite good, and at the same time not too eye-catching, quite suitable for observation and sniping. He removed that ridiculouslyrge sniper rifle from his back, cing it by his legs. This heavy sniper rifle was almost thirty centimeters longer than an ordinary sniper rifle, the weapon¡¯s style simple yet heroic, a bit simr to the olden era¡¯s Barrett, only much thicker and longer. The pitch-ck muzzle was a whole ring thicker than the Barrett, the dark blue radiance that asionally shed through the gun barrel disying that it was made of some type of superior function super alloy. Meanwhile, the electromaic energy support instations proved that this was alreadypletely a new era sniper rifle.


    Ricardo opened the gun bolt, pressing three rounds of special green bullets into the barrel. Instead of calling these 25mm caliber fes bullets, it was better off calling them artillery shells. The new ammunition and electromaic energy¡¯s speed supplementation provided this weapon with an initial firing speed of over 2000 meters per second. The cost of the great increase in power, was the extremely high requirement for the shooter and firearm¡¯s quality.


    Smoke slowly surged from the horizon outside the town. Three light armored off-road vehicles rushed out from the smoke and dust, roaring as they sped towards the small town. Then, seven transporting off-road trucks followed. If every vehicle could carry 20 people, the troops that tailed them were six or seven times that of Ricardo¡¯s.


    Pah! Ricardo spat heavily onto the ground, cursing with a low voice, ¡°Motherfucking... why is there so many of them! This doesn¡¯t look too good. Hanlon, how is our retreat path looking?¡±


    The male named Hanlon was currently observing the surroundings from another window. When he heard Ricardo¡¯s question, he replied without even turning his head around, saying, ¡°There are around thirty people at each side trying to outnk us. Our retreat path will be cut off in a few more minutes.


    ¡°60 in total? Not that many then.¡± Ricardo didn¡¯t seem too bothered. He slowly raised his shockinglyrge heavy sniper rifle, and then aimed at the leftmost armored off-road vehicle.


    ¡°60 isn¡¯t that much, but there are definitely many ¡®old friends¡¯ within. At the very least, hindering the two of us shouldn¡¯t be too big of an issue.¡± Hanlon reminded.


    Ricardo took aim, arge grin appearing on his mouth, revealing a ratherzy looking smile. ¡°If those ¡®old friends¡¯ truly wants to do this, then they¡¯ll definitely be in for quite the surprise.¡±


    Ricardo wasn¡¯t wrong. In the recent half month, Hanlon already became different from before, while Ricardo changed even more significantly. Some men were naturally suited for survival in steel and mes.


    Ricardo was only able to smile halfway when his face suddenly became a bit distorted, squeezing out a few names from the gaps of his teeth. ¡°Fucking piece of shit, why is it him?!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°My family¡¯s old fifth... as well as my most, most ¡®beloved¡¯ little brother.¡± Ricardo didn¡¯t hide his anger at all.


    Hanlon frowned and said, ¡°I heard that apart from you, he is Fabregas¡¯ strongest ability user. He should have six levels now, right? What, you can¡¯t set bring yourself to take him down? Then let me!¡±


    ¡°No! This good chance definitely can¡¯t be given to you! I did like him quite a bit before, but now, I like mother more. That woman looks just over 20, just the right vor. Did you know? After deciding to take the empress¡¯ side, the stupidest thing I did was entrust my two girls to this dear little brother of mine. They are extremely obedient, moreover giving birth to my children, but now, I already know what happened... let¡¯s not talk about these! When we win this war and capture this little bastard¡¯s mother, how about it, you interested in ying around a bit?¡± Ricardo¡¯s voice became lower and lower, his face also appearing more and more sinister.


    Hanlon on the other side couldn¡¯t see Ricardo¡¯s expression, but he could well imagine what he looked like. He replied indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t like old women! However, I can lend you a hand in this matter, go at the same time, me in the front and you in the back.¡±


    ¡°Haha, good, then this matter is settled!¡± Ricardoughed loudly, the trigger pulled down under the ear-splittingughter!


    The heavy sniper rifle¡¯s muzzle continuously released three sts of mes, the gunshots sounding in session, gathering into a thunderous rumbling sound. The scorching heat produced a small storm in the house, and along with the muzzle¡¯s minute movements, the three special alloy bullets drew out a fiery arc, separately shooting at the three armored off-road vehicles.

 Book 5 24.5

    Book 5 Chapter 24.5 - Hurt


    The engine lid of the off-road vehicle on the left suddenly released a string of sparks, and then the entire enginepletely exploded, the scorching mes and flying metalponents creating a storm of death. The one on the roof who looked like an officer reacted extremely quickly, jumping out before the bullet even struck the vehicle. However, a part of the motor flew out from the explosion, tearing through his legs like cutting through cheese. The reaction of the off-road vehicle to the very right was a bit faster. To cross a distance of a thousand meters, even a heavy sniper bullet would take half a second to reach its destination. Precisely during this half second, the off-road vehicle unexpectedly spun a half circle, moving the crucial engine area, aiming the heavy armored side at the iing fiery streak. The fiery streak silently entered the vehicle, and then the entire off-road vehicle suddenly leapt a meter into the air, releasing great mes from the car windows, door gaps, and even bottom of the vehicle, as if a bomb exploded inside! Regardless of who it was inside, it didn¡¯t seem like they had much chance of survival.


    The young man at the top of the off-road vehicle at the center was precisely the little brother Ricardo described through clenched teeth. When he saw the fiery line that arrived in an instant, his expression changed, but wasn¡¯t too flustered. The off-road vehicle suddenly released an angry roar, the wheels frantically spinning, the sturdy vehicle shifting out several meters. This wasn¡¯t enough topletely evade the sniper shot. No matter what part was struck by the bullet, the violent explosion would still turn this off-road vehicle into a moving ming coffin.


    While moving horizontally, the right door suddenly flew outwards. A short and sturdy figure jumped out from within the vehicle. He grabbed the flying door, and using it like a shield forcefully blocked the iing sniper bullet! Bang! A sound simr to heavy artillery sounded. The heavy armored door immediately caved in, a blinding me shining at the center, sending zing metal liquid sshing in all directions! However, the car door unexpectedly wasn¡¯t prated! The man behind the car door released a groan, his face revealing a sh of paleness, and then returned back to normal. After taking a direct hit from this sniper bullet, he only took half a step back.


    A crash sounded. The alreadypletely deformed and scrapped car door was flung aside. His appearance was rather good-natured, only, his pair of eyes that weren¡¯trge constantly released ice-cold killing intent. He looked towards the window a thousand meters out where this bullet was shot from, smiling coldly as he stuck out his thumb, making a throat slitting gesture.


    ¡°It¡¯s Hidden Dragon! Damn it, why did hee too! We have to break out immediately. You bring the others away, I¡¯ll hold him off!¡± Ricardo¡¯s face fell, beads of sweat dripping down from his forehead. The danger of the present situation already exceeded what he had anticipated. Right now, he wasn¡¯t setting up a trap for the other party, but rather was in a pit of death prepared for him by his enemy!


    Hanlon stood up, not fighting over the role of dying the enemy, only saying, ¡°How confident are you in returning alive?¡±


    ¡°60%! Hurry and leave, if you stay behind, there¡¯ll only be a 20% certainty!¡± Ricardo roared while reloading the heavy sniper rifle.


    Hanlon didn¡¯t hesitate, directly smashing into the wall with his body. A rumbling noise sounded; he had already broken through the wall, jumping down from the third floor.


    Seven heavy loading trucks packed with soldiers quickly overtook Hidden Dragon, rushing towards the small town. They stopped four hundred meters rom the small town, and then released the soldiers stored within. Hidden Dragon really wanted to see what kind of expression Ricardo and those under him would have upon seeing seven mobile suits.


    However, right at this time, two unfamiliar guests appeared at the edge of the battlefield. Their entire bodies were covered in ck-colored cloaks, walking over from the side of the small town. When the soldiers jumping out from the loading trucks saw them, the distance between them was already less than a hundred meters. This was a battlefield; in the eyes of bloodthirsty veterans, there was only one way of dealing with suspicious targets. A veteran raised his automatic rifle, then pressed the trigger, sending an entire magazine of bullets pouring out.


    The slightly shorter individual suddenly reached out with his left hand, and then a faint barrier of light surrounded the two of them. The barrier of light released several dozen water-like ripples, every single one produced by the passing of a bullet. Meanwhile, when they passed through this barrier, the bullets would lose their energy, falling onto the ground one after another. An entire magazine of bullets only made the light screen dim slightly, and then immediately became like before. This was Long Range Protection, an extremely normal magic ability that should only be able to deviate the trajectory of pistol bullets, yet in this person¡¯s hands, it easily stopped the sweeping of an assault rifle.


    The veteran stared nkly for a moment, and then quickly exchanged ammunition before raising the weapon again to take aim. He possessed ample experience, fighting against magic ability users quite a few times, understanding that these defensive abilities all had an energy limit. As long as the energy was used up, the ability would fall apart, while he had more than enough bullets.


    However, the other party clearly didn¡¯t have any intention of letting this veteran fire as he pleased. He raised his left hand towards the veteran, and then the automatic rifle in the veteran¡¯s hands immediately released a faint light, the radiance identical to the Long Range Protection, only the scale a bit smaller. The veteran suddenly felt as if something wasn¡¯t right, but he already pressed the trigger! The first bullet released a bang sound, running into the Long Range Protection ability, having all of its kic energy stripped. However, the gun bolt that was still moving at high speed already pushed the second bullet into the barrel, and then it locked in, firing!


    The automatic rifle in the veteran¡¯s hands swelled up, and then suddenly exploded! Half of the gun bolt shot upwards, entering his brain at a diagonal angle, and shot out from the back of his head with a rain of blood! The veteran had a lifeless look in his eyes. His lips moved, yet he couldn¡¯t utter a single word, slowly falling down on his back.

 Book 5 24.6

    Book 5 Chapter 24.6 - Hurt


    That person¡¯s right hand raised, and then long me snakes shot out from his palm, moving through the air in an invisible trajectory, flying a hundred meters through the sky, shooting towards the loading truck¡¯s engine with speed that wasn¡¯t much inferior to bullets. The light colored long me snakes possessed astonishing power, burning the outside of the heavy loading truck¡¯s exterior armor a red color in under a few seconds of time. What followed were world-shaking explosions! The energy waves sent several dozen soldiers flying, to the extent where the three of the mobile armors that had just crawled out from the carriage were destroyed! As for the four mobile suits that could still be considered intact, only a single one reacted, elerating towards the attacker. Even though its weapon systems hadn¡¯t been preheated, temporarily unable to fire, the goal of the pilot was clear, to first pull close the distance.


    ¡°Damn it! A magic expert!¡± Hidden Dragon released a roar of anger, and then also rushed towards the thin and weak looking attacker.


    With his six levels of speed, several hundred meters of distance was quickly covered. Everyone knew that magic ability users had the greatest firepower, while the fe before him also had an extremely rare long-range offensive ability. Allowing this enemy to freely bombard their side would definitely be a terrible idea. It wasmonly epted in this era that as long as one closed the gap between magic ability users, it would be hard for them to fight Combat Domain ability users. Hidden Dragon had eight levels of defensive force, so he had confidence in holding off the other party¡¯s attacks with this and close those several hundred meters of distance. Once he entered closebat range, his seven levels of power and six levels of speed, as well as refinedbat art, would definitely leave the other party with a deep impression.


    The smile on Hidden Dragon¡¯s face was extremely sinister. He already saw that the two hands reached out from the ck cloak was extremely gentle and beautiful, hands that could only belong to beautiful and young women. Even though he could already be considered someone with status in the Blood Parliament, this type of hands wasn¡¯t something he had ever had the chance to touch. As long as he got close... Hidden Dragon¡¯s breathing began to be rough.


    However, that magic ability user turned a blind eye to Hidden Dragon and the mobile suit that was rushing over. His hands brandished about,pletely focused on sending low level magic abilities pouring down on the panicked and disorderly soldiers one after another, creating an overwhelming one-sided massacre. Even though the abilities he used were allmonly seen low level abilities, the amount was great, and the firing rate was fast, immediately making Hidden Dragon¡¯s heart feel a chill! In just a few more minutes, the soldiers he brought would all be ughtered by this woman!


    At this time, the individual who remained still this entire time suddenly moved. Her upper body leaned forward, Hidden Dragon only saw a sh in front of his eyes before she already rushed within a hundred meters! The cloaked cowl was blown away by the fierce wind, revealing a head of dark gray long hair. The moment her appearance was disyed, Hidden Dragon immediately held his breath! In that instant, the only thing that remained in his line of sight were those two azure eyes.


    How beautiful of a woman was this...


    Before Hidden Dragon had time to be deeply moved, his breathing suddenlypletely stopped! His pupils rapidly contracted, his facepletely stupefied as he watched the youngdy rush over to the mobile suit, unexpectedly grab the machine¡¯s leg, and then brandishing the mobile suit that was over ten tons in a circle, viciously mming it over towards Hidden Dragon!


    Hidden Dragon suddenly discovered that his mind couldn¡¯t keep up with the changes that were happening. Just as he was still stunned at the disparity in size between the enormous mobile armor and youngdy¡¯s frail body, everything before his eyes suddenly became dark, the mobile suit already stirring up raging winds as it arrived! The speed was fast to the point where Hidden Dragon couldn¡¯t dodge at all!


    Hong!


    A zing ball of me erupted in the wilderness. Under the powerful explosion, the mobile armor¡¯sponents flew everywhere! When the explosion¡¯s heat waves gradually scattered, everyone discovered with amazement that Hidden Dragon was unexpectedly still standing there. His entire body was scorched ck, arms covering his head and face, legs one in front one in back, forcibly making it through the mobile suit¡¯s impact and explosion. As expected, his eight levels of defense ability weren¡¯t just for show. However, the next thought that appeared in everyone¡¯s mind was, how terrifying was then the strength of the youngdy who sent that mobile suit smashing down?!


    The dark gray long-haired youngdy had already turned around and returned, not paying any attention to the opponent who was still standing tall at all. Hidden Dragon was still standing, yet she treated him like he was already dead. Meanwhile, the other individual¡¯sbat cloak had also been lifted by the raging wind of the magic abilities, revealing a silver, short-haired girl, her stunning small face carrying a bit of fierceness. Magic abilities continued to pour down like rain, the power of several high temperature fiery streaks especially vicious, not even the outer shells of the mobile suits able to hold on for more than a few seconds. It seemed like she wouldn¡¯t stop until all of the enemies were eliminated. However, not a single magic attack was aimed at Hidden Dragon, this shorter girl having great confidence in the long, gray-haired youngdy.


    Sure enough, a few secondster, Hidden Dragon still maintained the same posture, but slowly copsed, never to stand again.


    To be able to kill the Hidden Dragon with eight levels of defense in one attack, who exactly was this youngdy?

 Book 5 24.7

    Book 5 Chapter 24.7 - Hurt


    By now, the only ones who could still think this were those on Ricardo¡¯s side. Hidden Dragon¡¯s men had pretty much all been wiped out by the short-haired youngdy, even Ricardo¡¯s little brother no exception. He could only resist for half a minute under the barrage of magic attacks before being turned into a torch under three simultaneously attacking fiery streaks.


    Ricardo suddenly stood up, smashing open the wall before him, directly jumping off the third floor and rushing towards the youngdy. He shouted loudly while running at full speed, ¡°Hey! Girl! Still remember me? We met before! That time, you even pped me flying with yourrge sword, you definitely remember!¡±


    The deep gray, long-haired youngdy was precisely Madeline. Her and Cirvanas¡¯ appearance here was purely coincidental, the reason for attack only because they discovered that the side that was attacking the small town was part of the chairman¡¯s troops. As for Ricardo, she didn¡¯t pay attention to him back then, while today, she only turned around to nce at him, nothing more.


    When he saw her gradually leave with Cirvanas, Ricardo couldn¡¯t help but stop his steps, his voice bing quieter and quieter, ¡°I already have seven levels of ability, handsome enough now, right? However, you are still a bit cooler...¡±


    ¡°Your friend?¡± Hanlon unknowingly when appeared by Ricardo¡¯s side, narrowing his eyes that had experienced many things, looking at her pensively.


    ¡°My girl! What, not bad, right?¡± Ricardo immediately pulled himself together.


    Who would have thought that Hanlon wouldn¡¯t give him any face, directly shaking his head and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Ricardo shook his head, saying with a bit of embarrassment, ¡°Of course, not yet right now. However, it¡¯ll just take a bit more time. I am still working hard at it.¡±


    Hanlon produced a cigarette butt that would only allow for two more hits, took a deep breath, and then reluctantly handed it to Ricardo. However, he still didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Ricardo smoked the cigarette butt to its end, and then chuckled in a somewhat carefree manner, saying, ¡°Just a beautiful dream of mine. Isn¡¯t there a famous saying in the olden era? We are loyal to our dreams.¡±


    Hanlon released a snort, saying, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t forget that there¡¯s a second half to that saying: let us face reality!¡±


    Ricardo suddenly roared withughter, ced his arm around Hanlon¡¯s shoulder, carrying thatrge and long heavy sniper rifle in his other hand as he faced the setting sun, thus walking back to his own army. Under the blood-colored sunset, two robust and smoke covered men walked shoulder to shoulder towards an unknown future. They made it through this battle, but here were more enemies waiting for them ahead. In addition, from the moment he made this choice, he already knew what was waiting for him. However, no one knew why he would suddenly cast aside his family, choosing to stand by the Spider Empress, not even Hanlon understanding this.


    However, at this time, both of the men had the same scene engraved in their minds, the final moment when that youngdy turned around, her eyes azure like the sea, a wound on her cheek that was still dripping blood. It was unforgettable.


    When the youngdy and Cirvanas disappeared into the horizon, the entire world quietly pulsed, as if a new page was turned.


    ---


    Helen who was standing before two light screens was currently frowning, thinking hard, as if there was a hard decision to make. She suddenly raised her head, her eyes seemingly passing through theyers of building above her, gazing into the endless heavens. She suddenly revealed a coldugh, and then reached out her hand to tap on the light screen before her, thus making a decision. In the private hospital¡¯s underground shooting room, Lafite was currently holding a pistol, bombarding the target on the other side. His hand suddenly shot, one shot unexpectedly missing its mark! His expression suddenly became vicious, and then after thinking for a moment, the sword-like radiance gradually dimmed again. Meanwhile, at the top of the hospital, Curtis was currently raising a tin alcohol container, pouring strong alcohol down his throat. The container that poured down alcohol suddenly stopped, froze in the air for close to a second, before continuing down. Curtis didn¡¯t seem to have sensed anything, continuing to enjoy himself, only, the pair of small and shrewd eyes forcefully blinked.


    In the distance, Li was currently running at full speed like a leopard, the two meter long de drawing out sparks on the ground. She suddenly increased speed, brushing past the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s light tank as dangerous as dangerous could be, and the de radiance disappeared with a sh. Li finally stood still, and behind her, the tank was cleaved tly into two parts, continuously exploding with fiery light. She was about to look for her next target, but her body suddenly trembled, and then she gripped her chest, face immediately bing pale. The indisposed feeling only continued for a short instant, and then it disappeared without a trace. Li looked around her in confusion, yet didn¡¯t find any suspicious areas.


    Within an abandoned house, the main bedroom was fixed up again, clean, warm, and neat. On the spacious bed, O¡¯Brien was currentlyying on his back, calmly looking at the stunning Eileen. Eileen was currently sitting on his body, her bottom quickly moving about, carrying out a primitive and time old motion. What was strange was that both of their expressions were extremely calm, as if they were doing a job. However, this was a job. The movement was about to enter its climax, but Eileen and O¡¯Brien suddenly sensed something, stopping their movements at the same time. The strange feeling disappeared in an instant. The room remained silent for a moment, and then Eileen suddenly said, ¡°I think... we should still go back and participate in this war! I know you¡¯ve been worried this entire time. I think that after this matter ends, our rtionship can grow a bit.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t scared of Haydn anymore?¡± O¡¯Brien was a bit shocked.


    ¡°Of course I am! However, I believe that when the timees, you will stand before me.¡± Eileen said calmly.


    O¡¯Brien gave Eileen a deep look, and then said, ¡°I will.¡±


    In the south, a new inhabited area was currently forming. At one corner of this inhabitednd, a priest was currently standing before a newly constructed apostle image, borrowing the sky¡¯s final bit of light to carefully carve its face. For some reason, his hand suddenly shook, the chisel releasing a sharp sound, leaving behind a thin scar on the face of the statue he had just finished sculpting that looked like a cut. This type of mistake was almost irreparable, but after the priest looked at it for a long time, he suddenlyughed, deciding to just leave the scar there and continue sculpting the other areas.


    Finally, on Manhattan Ind¡¯s enormous, far reaching, and gloomy private library, Chairman Bevs got off the wooden stairs, looking at ¡®De l¡¯¨¦galit¨¦¡¯ in his hands, a book that gave off an ancient feeling. This was a book with great history, something he had kept for over thirty years. However, the reason why it was special, was because it was the first book the Spider Empress gifted him, as well as the only book.


    Bevs slowly opened the cover with his hand that was covered in wrinkles. On the title page were Lanaxis¡¯ parting words of advice. Her handwriting, under its elegant and refined appearance, gave off indescribable power.


    The parting words of advice wrote:


    When the bright moon drops behind the mountain range, only then can the stars shine.

 Book 6 1.1

    Book 6 Chapter 1.1 - Restart


    The world was like a book, turning open a new page.


    Changes quietly took ce. When the changes to the world arrived, there were no announcements, no gunshot sounds, nor any moving speeches. It just came, descending on a blood-colored dusk.


    Many ability users were ignorant to the changes. In their eyes, the new day wouldn¡¯t be any different. Only a few keen individuals could sense something, many of them Mysterious Fields ability users. However, the number of those who couldmunicate with the world were very few, and it was extremely difficult to say whether it was a good or bad thing. Some of the mutated creatures who developed initial or advanced levels of intelligence were hiding in their nests, shivering, losing the courage to even run.


    For ordinary people without abilities, no matter what the world changed into, it was unrted to them, to the extent where they even weed change. Regardless of what kind of change it was, their fates couldn¡¯t be any worse, right?


    The human race was still mostly made up of ordinary people without abilities, butpared to all the different types of mutated creatures, the human poption didn¡¯t upy an advantage at all, and they were also gradually losing their ruling status in intelligence. In the boundless world outside the human race¡¯s area of activity, it was unknown just how many creatures were currently mutating and evolving at lightning speeds, waiting to im sovereignty over this world. However, this process wasn¡¯t that easy, because the human race had ability users. The superiority ability users held over most mutated creatures, was as clear as that of olden era humans against wild beasts. Meanwhile, in the eyes of certain forerunners, the human race was currently dividing into two species, ability users and ordinary people.


    The world changed, but only the small few standing at the top of all living things sensed these changes, shivering inwardly because of it. It was because the changes were closely bound to them, while for most creatures, whether anything changed or not, it wasn¡¯tpletely unimportant.


    Regardless of how the world changed, the sun would always rise again; this was what the ordinary people thought.


    This was also what Sally thought. After experiencing a night of nightmares, she woke up again. She moved her sore and heavy body, climbing up from the creaking metal bed. The cold wind that passed through the gap between the door and window made her shiver, and then she hurriedly put on the thick outer coat, only then did she feel a bit better. She pushed open the wooden nk-nailed window, and then looked outside. It was still dark ck, only a trace of light in the horizon. Most of the lights in the inhabited area were dark, the people who were worn out after a day of work still sleeping. Sally woke up a bit earlier than normal, but that was mostly because she didn¡¯t slept that well. However, when she looked at this world that should be familiar, she suddenly felt a sense of estrangement.


    Sally was already extremely familiar with this camp, as well as everything within several dozen kilometers of it. This wasn¡¯t as simple as just being familiar, she remembered every fine change in terrain, the precision down to the meter. She understood the changes in weather that had taken ce in this region, the possibility of minerals existing underground, and was also well aware of the river¡¯s flow output and water quality. Sally possessed an astonishing memory, still remembering the contents of several hundred books in detail. Right now, in the inhabitednd¡¯s surroundings, there was a small-scale clean water reservoir made from a five-step water pond system that could barely provide enough water to drink. Through the surrounding minerals and nts, the residents¡¯ resistance towards radiation could be increased, and they already found several new types of edible crops, just waiting for the warmth of springtime when flowers bloomed to nt inrge amounts. If their genes remained stable, then after five or six years, they could stably provide food for three to five thousand people.


    Everything looked just that wonderful.


    However, for Sally, the wonderful prospects were all cast from time and sweat, and she also knew how weak the foundation of all of this was. She only slept five hours each day, always frantically busying about, the knowledge she umted during that year and some from the ck Dragonriders now being converted bit by bit into clean water, food, as well as medical products that could treat sickness. She brought close to thousand people out from the Blood Parliament¡¯s range, avoiding the mes of war, and then sessfully helped them survive through the first winter. However, this was just the beginning, as well as theparatively easiest stage. If they wished to develop a step further, they had to establish a mature andplete industrial system. Forget about where they were going to get the machine tools, just energy alone was an issue that couldn¡¯t be resolved with only her two hands.


    The other issue, was safety. Until now, the inhabited area only suffered one small-scale armed mob assault, and sessfully repelled them. However, that was only because when they left, they brought enough weapons and ammunition, but there was no way of replenishing these things. The other important reason was that there were more than ten ability users in their group, many of them previously dragonrider subordinates, possessingbat skill armed mobs couldn¡¯tpare to at all.


    However, her experience in Dragon City told Sally that as long as they encountered two or three low level dragonriders, everything here will copse like a sandcastle under the tide.


    Sharp and clear pounding sounds rang out from within the camp again, Sally knew that the priest began to sculpt again. In the inhabited area, the priest seemed to be the one who worked the hardest. He always got up before the sky brightened to sculpt, build the church and divine altar, exin teachings to believers, resting only veryte into the night. However, from another perspective, he also seemed to be the most useless person. At the very least, he didn¡¯t engage in any production type work.


    Sally never doubted the priest¡¯s existence. In her perspective, only the priest could find the path into the future for everyone in the inhabited area. She wasn¡¯t a believer, only thinking like this because of her admiration for the priest¡¯s profound knowledge, as well as her female intuition. The temperature was extremely low, the sky also dark. She would have normally slept another hour, but Sally couldn¡¯t fall asleep again, so she decided that she might as well push open the door and walk in the direction of the sculpting sounds.


    The current church was only a wooden house that was slightly taller than the rest, the holy altar a spherical table in front of the church¡¯s stone steps. All of this was made by the priest himself, created one rock, one piece of wood at a time. What was rather eye-catching was that there were seven apostle sculptures around the holy altar, among them five alreadypleted, the priest currently sculpting the sixth apostle, while the seventh was currently just a piece of stone material. Not a singlemp was lit on the site of sculpting, the priest able toplete the sculpting work by borrowing just a bit of the sky¡¯s light. When the fifth apostle sculpture was finished, the divine altar suddenly had a type of austere, overcast, dark, and deste aura. All those who passed through this ce would inadvertently lower their voices and quickly move past. However, when the fifth apostle image was finished, the number of believers suddenly shot up greatly, moreover still continuously growing.


    The five apostle images that were alreadypleted seemed almost entirely the same, but if one looked carefully, they would discover that there were vastly different temperaments between them. If one stared long enough, they would even feel the illusion as if the sculptures were alive, independently possessing life.


    Meanwhile, whenever Sally passed by the church and divine altar, on more than one asion, she felt as if these apostles were currently silently watching her from behind.


    The moment dawn arrived, Sally arrived by the divine atar¡¯s side again, silently watching the priest work busily. She discovered with her sharp feminine instincts that the sixth apostle was considerably different from the previous five. It was more slim, yet simrly possessed a deep feeling of power, to the extent where it might even be a bit greater. Meanwhile, its face had a fine scratch on it. This was originally not that remarkable of a blemish, but when Sally saw it, it looked especially harsh, bing the sixth apostle¡¯s most striking characteristic.

 Book 6 1.2

    Book 6 Chapter 1.2 - Restart


    ¡°Are there a total of seven apostles?¡± Sally propped up her chin and asked.


    ¡°There should be seven, because in ¡®Revtion¡¯, before judgment day, seven apostles would descend onto earth.¡± When the priest replied, he didn¡¯t stop his sculpting movements, his hands extremely steady.


    ¡°Judgment day... sigh.¡± Sally released a light sigh. She brought out a piece of dry, hard, ck bread made from mutated crop and nut flour, and then forcefully chewed at it. Her time was limited, needing to cut down on even the time needed to eat. When surviving in the wilderness, they were always running from death. After remaining silent for a few minutes, only then did Sally say, ¡°Priest, don¡¯t you feel like we are already in ourst days?¡±


    ¡°That depends on the person.¡± The priestughed, speaking with a deep, profound, and gentle voice, ¡°Before the war, the world, for the human race, was heaven, while for other creatures, it was doomsday. Most species were wiped out, while the slow process of evolution wasn¡¯t enough to produce new species. Meanwhile, this war, for the creatures on our celestial body, was judgment day. This time,rge numbers of species died, only a hundredth of the human race remaining as well, but ability users and mutated creatures appeared. The war wasn¡¯t the end of the catastrophe, because for ability users and mutated creatures with intelligence, this current world, is heaven.¡±


    While slowly chewing on the ck bread, Sally said, ¡°Priest, then how should ordinary people handle the rtionship with ability users? What I wanted to say is, in the future, will there be a type of stable infrastructure in the future that¡¯ll give us a chance at coexistence? If there is, then we should do something about it right now, but if there isn¡¯t, then... I will do my best to turn everyone into ability users. However, after a year of observation, only a tenth of our people at most have the potential to be ability users.¡±


    The priest looked at Sally with a somewhat surprised expression, not directly answering her question and instead asking, ¡°Then say, if that type of stable society truly has a chance of existing, how would it work?¡±


    Sally replied extremely quickly, clearly already thought about this problem for quite some time. ¡°First, it should be a hierarchy with clear difference in social ss, the deciding factor for each ss¡¯ privileges and obligations the difference in ability user levels. The difference in power and privilege between each ss should berge enough to mirror the difference in strength between ordinary people and ability users. It is very likely that there¡¯ll be a paramount existence above the many social sses that grasps absolute authority, to the extent where it¡¯s greater than the olden era¡¯s dictators, for example, his abilities,pared to others, possesses overwhelming superiority.¡±


    The priest nodded, and then continued, ¡°Then do you think this type of paramount existence will exist?¡±


    Sally replied with any hesitation, ¡°There is, the Spider Empress is one, if the historical resources are true. Even if the empress isn¡¯t the most powerful individual in the future, there¡¯ll definitely be someone else who will upy the highest level of power.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The priest asked. He still didn¡¯t stop the sculpting work in his hands.


    ¡°Because evolution and mutation have no end.¡± Sally said.


    If there was no end to evolution and mutation, then that meant that there was no limit to abilities, that there would always be an even more powerful existence that would appear. At that time, the only choice society had was a dictatorship. Meanwhile, if the human race¡¯s evolution hit a final ceiling, a group of individuals with roughly the same level of abilities would appear. Then, the most ideal way would be oligarchy or democracy. This was Sally¡¯s answer.


    The priest stopped his work and looked at Sally with a somewhat surprised expression. Heughed and said, ¡°You are an extremely intelligent child, what you surmised already quite close to reality. Correct, evolution doesn¡¯t have an end point, at the very least, with our limited field of view, we still cannot see its end. What you said is correct, I believe that there will be a paramount existence who wille in the end to rule our world. It isn¡¯t necessarily the most powerful, but it is definitely one of the most powerful. Of course, this type of structure still isn¡¯t the most stable, still needing several moreyers of cornerstone. Now that I¡¯ve spoken up to here, you have already understood that perhaps the olden era¡¯s feudal system ruled by a monarch is what¡¯s most suitable for this era. In one¡¯s own territory, the lord is the highest level of existence, the lord¡¯s will everything. As for the size of the territory they receive, it will depend on their own strength. An interesting system, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this not much different from the current Blood Parliament? It might not even be as good as the Blood Parliament!¡± Sally¡¯s little face was full of struggling. The priest understood what she meant. She still carried hope, wishing to see a future where there was a ce for ordinary people to live, even though ¡®democracy¡¯ was already a word that would only exist in history.


    ¡°That is why the Blood Parliament isn¡¯t exactly stable, a war inevitable. The other reason why war will erupt is because it hasn¡¯t been long enough since the olden era, with many people still not willing to ept reality, still yearning for the democracy and freedom of the olden era. Ordinary people were still under the delusion that they are equal to ability users, while low level ability users are under the delusion that they are equal to high level ability users. As long as these people still exist, war will repeatedly erupt, all the way until their delusions arepletely extinguished. Only then would a new system of society be established on the ruins and corpses.¡±


    The priest used a melodious voice to describe the cruel reality and future. Sally knew that this was the reality most likely to appear, unless... unless ability users all died.


    Even though inside this inhabited region, even though she received the love and respect of most people here, a contradiction still existed, and it was currently bing harder and harder to regte. For example, those ability users were already starting to hint that they deserved more resources and benefits, including but not limited to food, rest, and women. Meanwhile, from a different perspective, as those on the ordinary people¡¯s side, these tendencies were also starting to develop. The women with better appearances would secretly offer ability users services, obtaining protection or more food in exchange. The other free women even more so publically fought over the position of sleeping with the ability users. Meanwhile, there were a few husbands who would even encourage their own women to apany those ability users in bed, obtaining some things in return or some type of preferential treatment. In short, the household infrastructure Sally worked so hard to construct based on the olden era¡¯s morality and ethics onlysted a single winter before starting to copse.

 Book 6 1.3

    Book 6 Chapter 1.3 - Restart


    The reason why a few unwritten rules were still being respected was because these ability users on average only had around two levels of ability. They could defeat seven or eight male adults, but if more than ten ordinary people ganged up on them, they could still be killed. Apart from this, none of them had abilities strong enough to overwhelm everyone here. For example, if there was a fifth level ability user here, then he was definitely enough to be the king of this inhabited region. Two of the three third level ability users now already had their eyes on Sally.


    Meanwhile, Sally knew that the main reason why they hadn¡¯t take action yet was because she was also an ability user. To study for more than a year in dragonrider general headquarters without being an ability user was inconceivable.


    Sally indeed had abilities, perhaps due to her great desire, but also because of the few vials of evolutionary points she received from Su and Li Gaoleiter on. She indeed had some Perception Domain ability, her memory and brain power substantially greater, improved, the reason why she was about to obtain such a great amount of knowledge. After obtaining ten times the intelligence and memory of before, Sally personally experienced the power of ability users, making the dream she previously harbored almost fall into despair.


    It was extremely cruel, but this was reality.


    She revealed a smile with difficulty, and then said, ¡°Then, what I should do is help everyone who has potential be ability users. But what about those ordinary people who cannot be ability users?¡±


    The priest said, ¡°They will continue to live, because they are the cornerstone of ability users. Of course, there is a price that will have to be paid. They will have to submit, be patient, and need a bit of luck, only then can they survive under the new order.¡±


    Sally remained silent for some time, and only then did she bitterly say, ¡°But... what about their self-dignity?


    The priest sighed, and then said, ¡°My child, in this world, the most difficult thing is living with dignity. Now, dignity is already a privilege only a select few can enjoy.¡±


    ¡°But, are there really no other ways? This kind of new order, it truly makes one feel despair.¡±


    ¡°There is still a way, and it is through faith. Faith will allow one to feel hope in the darkest times, and it will allow people to feel the value of life, thus continue living.¡± The priest said.


    Sally gave the seven apostles a look, and the asked with a hopeful expression, ¡°Priest, above the apostles, is there truly a god?¡±


    The priest put away his carving tool, and then he sat by Sally, saying with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, whether there is or isn¡¯t a god isn¡¯t important, as long as we believe in his existence, then it¡¯s enough. In the new order toe, there is still room for reaching higher, and that is to be an ability user. However, even now, no one knows what exactly is the deciding factor for ability potential, this factor appearingpletely like a gift granted by god. For the sake of obtaining this gift, faith is essential. Praying to god might not necessarily increase the probability of an ability user being born in the next generation, but it will help those who pray find peace. Belief is like a ray of sunshine in a world of darkness, able to guide them towards a more beautiful new world. Perhaps only a few people will obtain this guidance, but for the untold numbers who are living in darkness, the most important isn¡¯t whether one obtains salvation, but rather being able to see the existence of that ray of sunshine. This is faith, it gives people hope, allowing people to obtain peace.¡±


    Sallyughed, smiling extremely bitterly. She knew the priest had one more line he didn¡¯t say. What will maintain this new order isn¡¯t an army or police, but rather the abilities of ability users, especially the highest level of ability. This was a power far more terrifying than an army, the only conclusion for ordinary people defying this new order, was destruction. Those who could overthrow ability users were only even stronger ability users. The new order wasn¡¯t all bad, at the very least, ordinary people will be viewed as a species and given a bit of space, space to live in.


    In the new order, there was no chance for a revolution.


    The priest wasn¡¯t a prophet, but one didn¡¯t need a prophecy toe to this type of conclusion, general knowledge was enough.


    The priest looked at Sally and asked, ¡°You are a bit different today, did something happen?¡±


    Sally lowered her head, her arms wrapped around her shoulders, saying with a sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me either. When I woke up today, I suddenly felt as if the world changed. I don¡¯t even know what exactly changed, only... it made me suddenly be scared. This world... seems so cold, and so dark. I can¡¯t see the slightest bit of light. Priest, I... do I need faith?¡±


    The head sunk further and further, her shoulders silently shaking. Only now did she seem like a youngdy who hadn¡¯t reached twenty years of age yet, and not a leader who shouldered the lives of close to a thousand people.


    The priest said softly, ¡°Child, when you asked this question, you already needed faith. However, you are different, you don¡¯tck bravery and dreams, only just a bit tired right now. As believers, we obviously call towards the existence of god, but for you, what I need to remind you is that if there really is a god in existence, then what he will bring is not only salvation, but also quite likely judgment.¡±

 Book 6 1.4

    Book 6 Chapter 1.4 - Restart


    Ordinary people had the destiny of ordinary people. In this world of turmoil, ability users had their own problems to feel distressed about, even those as strong as Lafite no exception.


    Currently, in the private hospital¡¯s basement, a storeroom was cleaned out and made into a practice ground, more than tenser firing devices and miniature force field instations turning this ce into a simple virtual reality system. After arranging all of these devices, Helen returned to a corner of the practice ground, and then tapped the start button on the light screen. The diesel fuel electricity generator outside rumbled to a start, electrical sparks running along more than ten interweaving electrical leads, quickly lightning up all of the force field activation devices. More than tensers crisscrossed in the sky, constructing a human figure made from silver-gray light. Its height was around 190 centimeters, the outlinepletely humanoid. Its arm and leg joints like a human, producing a few attack movements. As this light being brandished its fists and kicked out, the force field devices also correspondingly adjusted. If it was purely based on external feeling, it could be said that this light being was a true person.


    Lafite stood at the center of the practice ground, behaving in the same old frivolous manner. A pair of silver eyes stared at Helen like a stream of mes, not letting a single detail of her body escape him. Helen still wore the customary white coat used by doctors and researchers, her body basicallypletely covered up, only revealing the basic curves belonging to a woman. However, Lafite continued to stare at her without letting go, her eyes even more so unbridled to the extreme, moving from up to down, and then back up, not leaving a single corner go. With his eyesight, even if a woman waspletely covered in a thick overcoat and not moving, just from her body¡¯s uncontroble weak vibrations and trembling, Lafite couldpletely reproduce her body in his brain. Of course, another direct method is to use both Transparent Surveince and Long-Range Sensation, thus simrly obtaining the naked body results. Lafite¡¯s way of looking was clearly to use the first method to produce Helen¡¯s naked body. As for the second method, using it to deal with Helen who didn¡¯t have any abilities was naturally beyond easy, but in the eyes of the narcissistic Lafite, this was definitely a type of shame, humiliating not only Helen, but also himself.


    Strangely, Curtis was unexpectedly here, simrly widening his pair of small eyes, staring fiercely at Helen. From his eyes that were flickering with light, it was clear that ck Steel and Lafite had the same idea.


    Helen stood there just like that. She was like a normal girl, breathing, heart beating, and couldn¡¯t control her body¡¯s minute movements. This data was already enough for Lafite to piece together Helen¡¯s naked body several tens of thousands of times, but his eyes only widened greater, his pupils releasing silver mes that extended several centimeters outwards. All of his hair was flying about like a me! Lafite was already using more than half of his power, his brain¡¯s operation speed even more so close to 80% of its limit. It immediately pieced together countless images, yet every single one had tiny differences, thus making Lafite understand that that definitely wasn¡¯t Helen¡¯s body. Helen could use the minute differences in data to easily interfere with Lafite¡¯s perception, making him produce an incorrect image. What was even more frustrating was that this discrepancy was still randomly changing, and the rate of change was high,pletely able to counteract Lafite¡¯s discrepancy restoration calctions. When Lafite¡¯s brain¡¯s speed of operation was raised to 90% of his limit, the ten thousand images produced per second gradually merged, forming an extremely vague and hazy silhouette, to the extent where it was even difficult to say if this was a male or female.


    Only now could Lafite be considered to be getting close to Helen¡¯s true body. However, if he wanted to piece together her naked body, even if he raised his brain¡¯sputing ability to 100%, it still wouldn¡¯t necessarily do anything. Meanwhile, if he really did go that far, Lafite definitely couldn¡¯t control the tremendous amount of energy he was operating, the storm created by the energy that spilled out would seriously injure Helen, or even possibly take her life. Once it reached this point, it could be said that Lafite already lost, but he still persisted on, waiting for Helen to make a mistake.


    This wasn¡¯t entirely impossible, but it was definitely something of low probability. At the very least, in Lafite¡¯s memory, Helen hadn¡¯t made any mistakes.


    Curtis in the corner wasn¡¯t any better off than Lafite. One could see from the bean sized droplets of sweat that tumbled down, continuously spilling out from his thick veins and square muscles how strenuous this process was. Only, no one knew what kind of brain Curtis hid within that astonishing body, but the chances of hisputing ability exceeding that of Lafite¡¯s wasn¡¯t very high.


    Helen didn¡¯t seem to have noticed these two individuals¡¯ strange looks at all, only lowering her head to adjust the data on the light screen. In reality, this could be considered some type of little game between the three of them, the reward Helen¡¯s naked body. Helen didn¡¯t treat this joke like anything important, for her, this was a prize that wouldn¡¯t be given out at all. Meanwhile, some bored men, for example, Lafite and Curtis, quite liked that feeling ofplete defeat.


    As Helen¡¯s ten fingers flew about, the light being correspondingly made one movement after another, moreover bing more and more flowing and natural. Only now did Lafite stop his effort, concentrating his attention on the light being. After giving it a look, the expression on his face became serious, because the light being¡¯s movements were full of life, as if it was a powerful ability user equipped with amplebat experience. Moreover, this waspletely the result of intelligence sequence¡¯sputations, unrted to Helen¡¯s personal operation. It was because Helen had no abilities, let alone anybat experience.


    ¡°The experiment you asked for my cooperation with is rted to this fe?¡± Lafite asked.


    ¡°It will be your opponent in a bit. I still need around three minutes of time for adjustments and revision, please patiently wait.¡± Helen spoke with her trademark machine-like voice.


    ¡°My opponent? Ha!¡± Lafiteughed. Even though the light being looked quite strong, he didn¡¯t believe an intelligence sequence could defeat him. Even if he didn¡¯t use his overwhelming strength, he could still defeat his opponent as soon as they shed. That was why he merely shrugged his shoulders, asking, ¡°Then, my dear Helen, may I ask what the purpose of the experiment this time is? You wish to gather mybat data? Sure, no problem, but you¡¯ll have to ask this big ck fe on the side to leave. I do not wish to expose all of my secrets to him, or else next time, I won¡¯t have a chance of beating him until his eyes swell!¡±


    ¡°The experiment this time is tied to high level ability inspection and verification. Based on my spections, above the Perception Domain¡¯s eleventh level ability ¡®Multivariate Calction¡¯ should be the existence of a twelfth level ability I have currently named ¡®irvoyance¡¯. The purpose of this experiment is to validate the existence of ¡®irvoyance¡¯.¡±


    When Curtis and Laftie heard Helen¡¯s machine-like voice, it was as if thunder crashed down on their ears!


    Eleventh level was already regarded the ability of the divine, but there was actually a twelfth level ability above it. Even if it only existed in theory, it was still enough to overturn this era!

 Book 6 1.5

    Book 6 Chapter 1.5 - Restart


    ¡°This thing... is irvoyance?¡± Lafite narrowed his eyes, hands ruffling his head of silver hair. Twelve levels of ability truly left him in quite the shock, and his opinion of the simple holographic light being changed vastly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand soon.¡± Helen adjusted the sea of data at flying speed, saying without even raising her head, ¡°Lafite, I also need the data as follows: your fastest speed, average exerted energy, main ability energy output deviation...¡±


    Lafite gave Curtis a vicious look, but thetter didn¡¯t have any intention of leaving. In the end, his curiosity towards a twelfth level ability still crushed his desire to beat up the other party, so Lafite began to report eleven important numbers based on Helen¡¯s demands. This data didn¡¯t look that important, but they were extremely critical. In a battle between individuals of simr strength, knowing about the other party¡¯s precise data, even if it was just some less vital information, could still greatly affect the battle¡¯s oue. Just from how Curtis rubbed his beard, his pensive smiling expression, one would understand.


    After reporting these eleven numbers, Helen didn¡¯t immediately start the experiment, remaining silent for two whole minutes. Just from how her fingers were subconsciously tapping the light screen, Lafite and Curtis knew that her brain was currently operating at full speed, calcting something. They were always quite curious just what exactly Helen¡¯s brain was made of, what exactly her limit was. Unfortunately, after all these years, this remained an unknown mystery.


    The number of people well acquainted with Helen was few. This was perhaps something simr to the Spider Empress¡¯ military strength, one of the Blood Parliament¡¯s greatest mysteries.


    She obtained the answer after remaining silent for two minutes. Helen applied three restrictions to Lafite¡¯sbat reaction speed, having him control himself within those limitations. Lafite obviously agreed, as those three limitations weren¡¯t that great, and the reasoning for restricting the speed to eight levels was obvious: this simple holographic imaging instation had a response dy.


    The restricted Lafite still hadprehensive ninth levelbat strength, and his terrifyingbat intuition would even more so allow him to easily defeat most ninth level enemies.


    ¡°Then, begin. I wish you luck.¡± After speaking the final sentence, she adjusted her sses in passing. This small movement made the corners of Lafite¡¯s eyes twitch slightly, a bad premonition quietly emerging in his mind.


    The battle began.


    Lafite moved, only relying on his toes for traction, yet instantly shing out several meters. He brandished his fist fiercely, immediately breaking the sound barrier, sting towards the light being¡¯s head!


    However, this fist unexpectedly hit empty air!


    Lafite discovered with shock that before he released a fist, the light being already began to move, barely avoiding this fist of inevitable death. When this fist that should havended hit nothing, Lafite suddenly felt as if his chest waspletely empty. He was actually distracted!


    After experiencing countless battles and facing enough enemies with overwhelming advantages in power, speed, or even technique, Lafite had never felt so close to his wits end as right now. At that moment, he even felt the misconception that the one he was facing was god!


    Lafite was only distracted for an uncapturable instant, but he suddenly felt a strand of weak pressure below his ribs. He quickly shifted backwards, already moving back five meters with a thought, the amount of time exhausted close to zero. This was where Lafite was truly powerful, able to carry out near instantaneous movement within a small range.


    The light being missed, but Lafite felt a scorching pain under his ribs, a red mark appearing there.


    He decreased his defensive strength to the level of an ordinary person, or else with the force field device¡¯s limited power output, the light being¡¯s power was merely a bit greater than that of an ordinary strong man¡¯s, even if Lafite was standing there to be a punching bag, he still wouldn¡¯t lose a single hair.


    However, Lafite¡¯s expression immediately became ugly to the extreme. Curtis who was observing from the side had unknowingly when removed his back from the wall, his body leaning forward slightly. His eyes were widened until they werepletely round, staring at this light being in disbelief.


    The instant the light being dodged, it sent out a kick, this kick¡¯s uracy was ridiculously off,pletely instinctively ignored by Lafite. However, when the kick Lafite sent out missed, thus feeling pressured, his body instinctively pulling back, he was actually brushed by the tip of the light being¡¯s foot!


    Lafite was actually hit! It was just a single exchange, the amount of time the battle consumed was less than a second!


    If Lafite¡¯s speed of retreat didn¡¯t break the speed restrictions Helen had ced, then he would have been kicked squarely in the stomach by the light being¡¯s leg. If the one that kicked him wasn¡¯t a light being without destructive power, but rather an opponent like Curtis, this blow alone would have already left him seriously injured.


    ¡°Again!¡± Lafite said through clenched teeth. Curtis revealed a smile from the side, his gaze burning his ego like a me.


    Lafite¡¯s body shed, already appearing behind the light being¡¯s back in an instant, his finger lightly jabbing towards the back of the light being¡¯s head. Coiling around his fingertips was a silver-colored me, as long as this finger pierced through, even if it was Curtis¡¯ head, it would still produce a hole.


    This finger pierced through the back of the light being¡¯s head as he wished. This time, the light being didn¡¯t disy any cheat like evasion in advance, but Lafite¡¯s face became a bit green. He slowly lowered his head, looking at the light being¡¯s right hand.


    The light being¡¯s back was facing him, his right fist clenched into a fist. The five holographic fingers were currently grabbing Lafite¡¯s eggs, as well as another part.


    Mutual destruction.

 Book 6 1.6

    Book 6 Chapter 1.6 - Restart


    No it should be said one injured, one dead. If the light being was exchanged for any other creature, it would undoubtedly be dead. However, the injury Lafite suffered made him feel even worse than death, especially in front of Curtis and Helen¡¯s faces. This battle, if one carefully thought about it, one would know that this was the greatest battle results the light being could acquire.


    ¡°Again!¡± Lafite¡¯s voice was a bit overcast, a bit of harshness now added. Curtis was clearly enduring hisughter, but his two thick legs were pressed a bit close to each other.


    The battle instantly ended again.


    ¡°Again.¡± Lafite¡¯s voice exuded a deep coldness, while Curtis was already no longerughing.


    The battle concluded in an instant once again.


    ¡°Again.¡± Lafite¡¯s voice was as calm as water. Curtis¡¯ face was entirely serious, his eyes fully round, not willing to let a single detail go.


    The battle still concluded in an instant.


    ¡°Again.¡± Lafite¡¯s voice now carried a bit of frivolousness, azy smile even hanging by the corners of his lips. This was his true battle state. During the era of the ¡®Blood Colored Dusk¡¯, Lafite was only a young man, but that fiendish smile still remained as the final memory of his many enemies.


    Curtis still kept his steel statue appearance, watching without moving a muscle. In his flickering pupils, the battle still ending in an instant.


    ¡°Again!¡± Lafite squeezed out these two words from the gaps in his teeth, sweat pouring down from his forehead.


    The battle seemed like it would forever end in an instant.


    Lafite was like someone fished out from water, while Curtis had unknowingly be drenched in sweat as well. The light being had be theirmon enemy, while this virtual figure, in this practice ground, became an omniscient and omnipotent god!


    ¡°Again!¡±


    ¡°Again!!¡±


    ¡°Again!!!¡±


    Only Helen was as calm as in the beginning, her arms crossed in front of her, only staring at the light screen. However, from the beginning until now, she didn¡¯t touch the light screen again.


    The diesel engine rumbling sound suddenly became weak, thesers and force field devices turning off one after another. The light being distorted a few times, and then disappeared into thin air. Only the light screen in front of Helen remained bright due to the eternal backup power source. This became the only source of light in the entire spacious and empty practice ground.


    Lafite stood quietly at the center of the dark practice ground, head raised, eyes closed, still like a stone statue. Only after a long time had passed did he ask with a hoarse and dry voice, ¡°It ended?¡±


    ¡°It ended. The currently avable information can already prove that ¡®irvoyance¡¯ indeed exists. However, this only proves its existence, currently still needing eleven pieces of information and three restrictions before part of it could be simted. The distance from perfection is still extremely far.¡± Helen¡¯s voice seemed like it would never change.


    ¡°Ha, haha, hahaha...¡± Lafite began tough, but his voice was full of an indescribable feeling. He finally lowered his head, walked over to Helen, stared at the current her who was busy organizing and recording data. Only after a while did he say, ¡°Helen, I think... for us to stand on the same side, is truly a very fortunate thing.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Helen¡¯s head didn¡¯t raise, her line of sight never leaving the light screen. She adjusted her sses, and then said indifferently, ¡°If we truly be enemies, the one who will lose is myself. I can¡¯t defeat you, you can directlye over and kill me.¡±


    When Lafite saw Helen¡¯s movement, Lafite suddenly released a few maniacalughs, immediately bing discouraged, only shaking his head.


    ¡°Helen, why did you suddenly change?¡± Lafite, afterughing enough, asked this question that might very well be thest.


    Helen instinctively adjusted her sses again, and then slowly lowered her hands.


    She raised her head, looked at Lafite through her light blue eyes, saying indifferently, ¡°I apologize, but I... had no other choice...¡±


    Pa! Arge, heavy, and damp hand pped on Lafite¡¯s shoulder, Curtis¡¯ voice sounded from behind him. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s not disturb her work anymore, there¡¯s quite a few bastards waiting to be killed outside!¡±


    The captain¡¯s voice was simrly rough, as if he had been shouting for an entire day.


    Lafite and the captain hung their arms on each other¡¯s shoulders, thus leaving the practice ground. In that instant, these enemies that had left their names in the ¡®Blood Colored Dusk¡¯ and survived stood together, but their rear figures were simrly bleak.


    Only Helen was beautiful like a machine, like a witch, like the source of disaster.


    Before Lafite and Curtis, the corridor that wasn¡¯t all that long now seemed to never end.


    ¡°ck Steel, did you know? Only now did I fucking discover that I never had a chance of getting her! Helen, haha, what should I say, she will only choose a man stronger than herself... meanwhile, someone like me, turns out I was so stupid!¡±


    ¡°Silver Hair, I can¡¯t help but say that you¡¯ve never been smart.¡±


    ¡°Cunning ck Steel, I definitely never thought of myself smarter than someone with this type of nickname.¡±


    Curtis released a sigh, and then said, ¡°Whether one is smart or not isn¡¯t important. What is important is that both of us have dreams, and we¡¯ve worked hard for it. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    Pa! This time, it was Lafite who pped the captain¡¯s back heavily,ughing loudly and saying, ¡°You fucker, why don¡¯t you write a book? Truly a waste. Not cutting you down on the battlefield back then truly is one of my greatest regrets!¡±


    ¡°Keep dreaming! Back then, your hair down there haven¡¯t even all grown, yet you want to kill me? The injury that time was just an ident!¡± Sparks were clearly ignited in Curtis¡¯ voice.


    The two remained silent for a moment, and then they both suddenly began tough at the same time.


    ¡°Cunning ck Steel, say, just what kind of man can obtain Helen?¡± When asking this question, Lafite didn¡¯t even really understand his own emotions.


    Curtis stopped his footsteps, his hand supporting his chin, then slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of person he is, but what I do know is that this person has already appeared.¡±


    Curtis narrowed his eyes, his sharp gaze reaching the end of the corridor, saying with a downcast voice, ¡°Its father.¡±


    Lafite followed Curtis¡¯ eyes, just in time to see a small figure curling up there.


    Snow.

 Book 6 2.1

    Book 6 Chapter 2.1 - Read


    Juan was just an ordinary ck Dragonrider second lieutenant. His abilities weren¡¯t bad, four levels in Magic Domain and four levels of weapon control in the Mental Domain, making him much stronger on a battlefield than in individual fights. He was still quite young with good prospects, at the very least, the assessment test he took inside the family clearly reported that he had the potential to develop five levels of weapon control. Mental Domain abilities didn¡¯t seem as powerful as magic, but in team fights and bigger battlefields, it could disy tremendous use. For the entire family, he was a rare genius.


    Juan was the child of a branched bloodline in the Arthur Family, the amount of resources he could obtain not much, but enough to allow him to fully develop his abilities, to the extent where he even had the chance of obtaining the rank of lieutenantmander in the dragonriders. Only, with the war developing to this state, one¡¯s rankings in the ck Dragonrider had already to a great degree lost its uses. After the entire Blood Parliament was divided into tworge camps, the ck Dragonriders lost the ability to exchange for natural resources. The goods for exchange were mostly supplied by different families, while the ck Dragonriders production bases¡¯ output was quite limited. Without enough things to exchange for, authority thus lost its meaning.


    Juan was hoping for the war to end a bit sooner so he could return to his past peaceful lifestyle. No, even if the war ended, his past lifestyle would still no longer exist. The Arthur Family continuously produced four babies during this war, the potential to produce atst four levels of ability detected immediately from birth. This made Juan who had just reached 20 years of age feel a mysterious threat. Four levels of ability wasn¡¯t all that frightening, what was frightening was that the proportion of newborns being ability users was bing higher and higher. Perhaps in another decade, Juan who could be considered to be carefully nurtured would be a reliable source of military strength, while another decade after that, he would be a dispensable side character.


    While letting his thoughts run wild, he found a ce with its back to the wind and lit a cigarette. Following a wave of his hand, his ten subordinates scattered on their own, upied favorable positions, and then stood guard. For as far as the eyes could see, there were scorched earth and ruins. The electric pole that still towered in the distance was full of scavenging crows.


    ¡°This damned ce!¡± Juan cursed in disgust. He hated the wilderness, and he hated war. Each time he came to the wilderness, he would always feel a strange sense of fear. He would often feel the misconception that he was the only one left in this entire world, without food, without a ce to live, cold, tired, unknown where the finish line even rested. There was only bewilderment, aplete sense of loss. And now, this type of feeling once again enveloped him.


    In reality, this wasn¡¯t the front line, the range of activity from the Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ regr range of activity still over a hundred kilometers. Juan¡¯s mission was to prevent the small troops of Scorpions of Disaster soldiers from outnking and infiltrating their family¡¯s territory. Even though the result of trying to infiltrate here was a dead end, the suicidal tactics the Scorpions of Disaster soldiers often disyed were already quite famous, so encountering a small suicidal troop wasn¡¯t all that strange.


    The weather was still cold and damp, making one feel extremely ufortable. Just as Juan¡¯s thoughts ran wild, the cigarette in his hands suddenly went out! The moment he wanted to curse out, he sensed something, immediately turning his head!


    Behind him calmly stood a youngdy, ck hair, ck eyes. Her small round face was exquisite and fine, in her eyes a perplexed look, staring at Juan in a daze. She wore a ck long dress, the bottom in shreds, revealing two full and snow-white thighs. She was exceptionally beautiful, and also exuded this sense of innocence, as if she was a youngdy who couldn¡¯t find her home after the destruction of the world.


    However, her beauty didn¡¯t bring Juan joy or desire, but ratherplete fear!


    ¡°You...¡± Juan wanted to ask her who she was, but his following words werepletely stuck in his throat. His eyes werepletely round, he watched as this youngdy slowly reached her hand over, gripped his throat, and then casually pinched. Then, Juan felt as if his own body became extremely, extremely light, light to the extent where he couldn¡¯t feel any weight. From start to finish, he couldn¡¯t control his body at all, only able to clearly experience the course of death.


    Fortunately, darkness finally descended, erasing Juan¡¯s final consciousness.


    ¡°Sixth sheep, huntplete.¡± Pandora flung Juan¡¯s head into the knapsack, and then carried it behind her again. This was a bag with two shoulder straps, quiterge, and it was full and bulging. When Pandora carried it on her back, it was as if she was a youngdy still going to middle school.


    The youngdy with the bag on her back turned around, walking towards the depths of the Arthur Family¡¯s territory. In the deste wilderness, her figure gave others an unspeakable feeling of mourning and coldness.


    Several minutester, the subordinates who hadn¡¯t received new orders from start until now arrived at the ce where Juan was resting, only seeing a headless corpse. Even though they did everything they could, the subordinates still couldn¡¯t find any traces from this scene.

 Book 6 2.2

    Book 6 Chapter 2.2 - Read


    The northwestern battle situation wasn¡¯t affected at all after suffering the loss of Juan. Forget about a single Juan, even if more than ten Juans were lost, the Arthur Family could still afford it. The front line facing the Scorpions of Disaster was over 200 kilometers in width. The Arthur Family had over 20 alert sentries ced along this area, the main purpose to discover the Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ invasion troops, as well as further on wiping out the main army concentrated below this line. In the era of turmoil, thebat strength of individual soldiers were tens or even over a hundred times greater, while gathering an army of numbers¡¯ effects were extremely limited. The olden era¡¯s battle method of continuously locking downnd was already outdated.


    The one overseeing the front line was Borriello Arthur, The Arthur Family¡¯s current family leader. When O¡¯Brien¡¯s whereabouts became unknown, he had no choice but to abandon his carefree rural lifestyle and wear his suit of armor, organize the army, repel the enemy, and recruit allies again. As an older generation figure, Borriello didn¡¯t have the stunning talents of the family¡¯s younger generation, nor did he have overwhelming strength, but his grasp over the family¡¯s industries and general battlefield strategy was still earned praised.


    After just a single year had passed, Borriello became visibly older. The high-ranking assistants at his side all knew this, and they were all overly careful not to touch the reasoning behind this. He still stood tall and straight like a general, his voice resounding and forceful when examining his troops. Even though the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s great army poured over like the tide, they would still be smashed apart before him. The battlefield situation left everyone satisfied, yet at the same time unsatisfied. If O¡¯Brien was here, he would most likely, under mobile warfare, wipe outrge amounts of Scorpions of Disaster troops, not even the Scorpions of Disaster whose main strength was their numbers would be unable to endure this kind of continuous blood loss. Meanwhile, if they had Persephone as theirmander, the family¡¯s army might already have their feet nted in the scorpion nest.


    They lost Persephone and O¡¯Brien. The sudden disappearance of both sister and brother geniuses at the same time dealt the Arthur Family the biggest blow in the past two decades!


    The one who missed them was not only Borriello, but also many of the Arthur Family¡¯s high-ranking military officers, and even the sessors who have continuously moved up in ranks because of their disappearance, all of them hoping to obtain news of them one day. The children of great families like these received strict training from childhood, so they all knew that the situation was looking bad. Right now, the seat of family head was a volcano; if they didn¡¯t have the skill, just sitting on it alone would burn them to ashes. Byparison, they would rather have a strong individual overseeing it, leading the entire family peacefully through this war and into prosperity.


    At this moment, a heavy armored Borriello appeared on a guard position, using hawk-like eyes to look into the distance. There were originally ten soldiers defending this position, equipped with heavy firepower and two adaptive off-road vehicles, and now, just the ruins behind the sentry hid over a hundred elite soldiers, every single one of them equipped with many third level abilities. Meanwhile, the family¡¯s ability users with over five levels of ability numbered twenty here. More than ten kilometers out, they had over fifty heavy artillery cannons arranged, these weapons a good tool for dealing with the enemy who focused on breeding numbers. All types of intelligence indicated that the Scorpions of Disaster willunch an important offensive in this direction. Meanwhile, Borriello who obtained news was preparing tounch an ambush, wipe out the scorpions¡¯ assault troops in one move.


    As the twilight glow became increasingly heavy, sure enough, smoke and dust began to rise from the end of the horizon. The ground began to tremble slightly, the vague rumbling sounds like the thunder before the tempest. Two indistinct figures appeared from the darkness, rushing all the way until they reached Borriello. With a half-kneeling position, they said, ¡°Master, we already detected that the army ahead belongs to the Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ concocted army, the army consisting of 996 people, armored vehicles 50, main battle tanks 15,rge-scale mobile armors 25, autonomous cannons 10. The troop has 20 third ssmanders, five second ssmanders, and one first ssmander.¡±


    Borriello nodded, indicating for the two scouts to withdraw. Even though the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s assault troop was of quite therge scale, it was still a bit less than what he had expected. When they entered firing range, after suffering the bombardment of several heavy artillery, their casualties would exceed one-third. At that time, the ones that posedparativelyrger threats were the second ssmanders with five levels of ability and the first ssmander with seven levels of ability.


    Only, in the past few months, regardless of whether it was the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s attack frequency or intensity, it had declined a bit. Could it be that their back end finally couldn¡¯t keep up?


    Borriello thought deeply to himself while observing the situation. The Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s advance troop already entered the range of heavy artillery, only when their rear troopspletely entered the shooting range would it be the most advantageous time to fire. The heavy artillery couldn¡¯t eliminate themanders, and it wouldn¡¯t do much to those mobile suits and tanks as well. However, it would be difficult for the soldier transport vehicles, cannons, and concocted human soldiers to escape disaster. There were too many concocted human soldiers, so reducing their numbers advantage would make the battle much easier. Borriello wasn¡¯t someone who liked to take risks, he was more willing to take certain, finite victories.


    However, before Borriello gave the order, he could vaguely see that the Scorpions of Disaster soldiers in the distance suddenly stopped moving, and then a brilliant orange ball of me rose, gradually turning into thick ck smoke, turning into a small mushroom cloud as it ascended into the sky!


    Borriello¡¯splexion changed, subconsciously wanting to ask who exactly it was that was randomly opening fire, but then he immediately realized that he didn¡¯t hear the shrill sound of heavy artillery flying through the air. It seemed like it wasn¡¯t that anyone under him acted against orders, but rather that a third party had joined the battlefield.


    To the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s side, two figures shot out from behind the ruins, unexpectedly being Eileen and O¡¯Brien. The two of them were both surrounded by barriers of light, clearly protective force fields with many different attributes integrated.


    ¡°Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s army? Their strength isn¡¯t really all that, how about wepletely sweep them clean?¡± Eileen asked, unexpectedly appearing rather docile.


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s hands merged, giving the mobile suit that had just turned around a push. The sudden increase in temperature detonated the ammunition inside the mobile suit, thus causing a st of me to rush into the skies! Only after using actions to reply to Eileen¡¯s question did O¡¯Brien say with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s just clean them out, the other side is my family¡¯s army, heavy artillery shells are quite expensive.¡±


    ¡°En, okay.¡± Eileen answered in quite the gentle and agreeable manner. Her right hand was raised, and following the opening of her five fingers, a cloud of mes reaching over ten meters emerged, sweeping forward with shocking speed, immediately drifting over a hundred meters. Wherever the me cloud passed, the concocted soldiers would immediately turn into torches, the armored soldier transport vehicles also exploding one after another. Only a few machine armors and tanks could safely pass through. Eileen was shockingly beautiful and alluring, but with a wave of her hand, close to a hundred lives were taken, the destructive power several times that of the already terrifying O¡¯Brien.


    These two ughtering machines with pleasing appearances moved shoulder to shoulder, sweeping through the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s battle formation like life reapers, drawing out two streaks of vacant areas through the originally neat and orderly formation.

 Book 6 2.3

    Book 6 Chapter 2.3 - Read


    The continuing battle lost all suspense. The two high level magic ability users possessed iparable destructive force. In terms ofrge-scale destructive power, the Magic Domain possessed a tremendous advantage over other ability domains.


    Even if O¡¯Brien was the only one on the battlefield, observers would already feel that he was a hundred percent a humanoid killing machine, not even the main battle tanks and heavily armored mobile suits able to take two hits from his high level magic attacks. Moreover, O¡¯Brien released magic attacks one after another, as if the energy inside of him was inexhaustible. Raging winds, ded wheels, lightning, mes, all of them flew out from his body while flickering with radiance. O¡¯Brien¡¯s young and handsome face was full of seriousness, but there was an inconceble disturbed expression. What he attacked viciously were all tanks, mobile suits, autonomous cannons, and tactical units that posed greater threat, most of the ordinary soldiers intentionally or otherwise ignored. Everyone knew that the Scorpions of Disaster soldiers were concocted beings, moreover people with fear and other emotions castrated. However, they still had humanoid appearances, so when takingrge amounts of lives, O¡¯Brien¡¯s hands would still tremble a bit.


    However,pared to Eileen, O¡¯Brien couldn¡¯t be more cultured and refined.


    Eileen¡¯s attacks were simple and without tricks, until now only disying the high temperature me cloud, the tactics quite monotonous. However, when her hands brandished about, me clouds appeared, expanse after expanse before moving out. All Magic Domain ability users knew that the me cloud was just the simplebination of me and Wind Control abilities, any individual with some talent and who had abilities reaching the fifth level able to use. Eileen¡¯s me cloud was the same in theory, only, the temperature of the me clouds she released was a bit high, the range also a bitrger, and they linked up together one after another, drifting in all directions.


    The high temperature me clouds were the concocted soldiers¡¯ nemesis. Just being surrounded by it for more than a second wouldpletely ignite these soldiers whocked protection! Even the armored tanks or main battle tanks, aftering into contact with several me clouds, would have their engines explode from the high temperature gas that seeped in. Only the fully protected, all terrain heavy mobile armors could safely survive in the close to thousand degree me clouds. However, it wasn¡¯t that Eileen had no way of dealing with them, she just wished to give O¡¯Brien something to do.


    Regardless of how many people fell under the me clouds, or how resounding the miserable cries were, Eileen¡¯s sweet smile never changed.


    The Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s first ssmander leapt out from the armoredmand vehicle, roaring as he rushed at O¡¯Brien. As soon as he leapt out from the vehicle, his arms brandished about, and then a small sphere of lightning sted viciously towards O¡¯Brien! Thismander was also a Magic Domain ability user, moreover reaching seven levels. The Scorpions of Disastermanders were specially bred, individuals who didn¡¯t undergo fear and emotional alteration. After all, castrating emotions dealt quite the big blow to the concocted individuals¡¯ intelligence, not suited to the needs of a battlefieldmander. This first ssmander didn¡¯t run like the other second ssmanders, his ability to make discerning judgments clearly greater, long realizing O¡¯Brien and Eileen¡¯s power, knowing that there was no way they could run from their hands. In that case, he might as well just risk it all, who knows, he might just inflict some injuries onto the enemy then. That was why he avoided Eileen, choosing to take on O¡¯Brien.


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s left hand moved, three balls of electricity simultaneously condensing, sting over. After neutralizing the iing sphere of lightning, there was still one that remained, sting towards thatmander. Themander didn¡¯t dare take a hit from the lightning sphere, but only after firing three streaks of electricity in session did he counteract that ball of lightning. Between the two, the energy streams formed by magic abilities caused steel to melt, all nts to burn to ashes!


    O¡¯Brien walked forward steadily. When the energy stream he operated steadily suppressed the other side, it then went against the flow, submerging thatmander after less than half a minute of stalemate!


    Even though O¡¯Brien still looked like a slightly older boy, hisbat style was domineering to the extreme: destroy the enemy head on through a torrent of energy.


    Meanwhile, Eileen seemed somewhat strange. She stood in the raging mes, watching as the second ssmanders ran in disorder, sweetly smiling as she snapped her fingers five times. Whenever the sharp and clear sounds could be heard, amander¡¯s body stopped moving, and then ranging mes would rise from their bodies, instantly turning into zing torches!


    As for those third ssmanders that were moremon, they already fell under the two¡¯s indiscriminate attacks.


    For most of the battle, the Arthur Family¡¯s troops were merely observers. Only when Borriello recognized that one of them was his own son did he order his own troops to attack. Meanwhile, at this time, the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s armored units had all been destroyed, only the task to pursue and attack the defeated troops and sweeping the battlefield remained.


    When he saw O¡¯Brien who he had lostmunication with for a long time, Borriello didn¡¯t say much, only giving him a manly embrace. O¡¯Brien¡¯s face was still delicate, pretty, and full of radiance, but he already vaguely began to disy a sense of imposingness, the corners of his eyes revealing some traces of wind and frost.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Borriello asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s good.¡±


    The conversation between father and son was exceptionally simple. Only at this time did Borriello raise his head, giving Eileen who was calmly standing behind O¡¯Brien a look. When she saw Borriello look over, Eileen returned a simple and elegant smile. The current her looked quite like the elegant nobledy who experienced a proper upbringing, yet still carried a bit of childishness, nothing like how she previously looked, with several hundred lives falling under those snow-white hands.


    Borriello¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and he then said with a moderate tone, ¡°Eileen, if I don¡¯t recall correctly, you are ranked third under Bevs¡¯ extreme ability users, while our Arthur Family is currently standing under the empress¡¯ banner. As such, may I hear the purpose in your visit?¡±


    Eileen revealed a light smile and said, ¡°I already have nothing to do with the chairman. As for the concrete reasoning...¡± She raised her hand, pointing towards O¡¯Brien.


    O¡¯Brien gave Eileen a look. The other party shrugged, indicating that he could speak as he wished. O¡¯Brien thought for a bit, and then said to Borriello, ¡°Eileen... is now my woman.¡±


    He spoke these words calmly, and also firmly.


    A hint of strange light shed through Borriello¡¯s eyes. He looked towards Eileen again, reached out his right hand, and then said, ¡°Then, I wee you to the Arthur Family!¡±


    Eileen smiled sweetly, reached out her hand, and then firmly held that generous and firmrge hand. Her hand was long and slender, exquisite, yet possessed a bone-piercing coldness.

 Book 6 2.4

    Book 6 Chapter 2.4 - Read


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s return, for the entire Arthur Family, was a major event, which was why Borriello handed the task of cleaning up the battlefield to his subordinates, bringing only a few bodyguards with him to head back to the family¡¯s encampment with O¡¯Brien and Eileen. Along the way, Borriello only simply inquired about O¡¯Brien¡¯s experiences after his departure, and then spoke about the parliament¡¯s internal war situation in detail. He didn¡¯t bring up the matters between O¡¯Brien and Eileen at all. O¡¯Brien mentioned a thing or two asionally, but even then, he only listened.


    Among the truly great figures of the Blood Parliament, Eileen was also quite well known. This was partly due to her extraordinarybat strength, but it was also because of her elusive nature and bloody methods. In addition, she would oftenpletely go out of control, during these periods of time, herbat strength would instead increase substantially. In one of the missions, Eileen suddenly disappeared, and not only did shepletely wipe out the enemy, she also wiped out the eleven special forces ability users that were to carry out the mission with her, not a single person involved able to escape. When she was finally subdued, there were already no living humans within a range of ten kilometers. From then on, Bevs had no choice but to ce Eileen in a state of deep freeze, forcing her into an inactive state. Only when special missions needed to be carried out would she be revived for a short duration.


    Borriello was familiar with this piece of history, but O¡¯Brien wasn¡¯t.


    Two off-road vehicles moved through the wilderness one after the other, the one in the back seating Borriello, O¡¯Brien, and Eileen, while the five guards rode in the front. The defensive strength seemed rather weak, but even if one surveyed the entire Blood Parliament, the number of powers who could sessfully attack this fleet could be counted with one¡¯s fingers.


    However, in the smoke and dust, a beautiful figure was currently watching the off-road vehicle from the distance, her long ck hair continuously fluttering in the wind.


    ¡°So strange, is it the seventhmb or not?¡± The ck-haired youngdy frowned, muttering to herself.


    Inside a manor closer to the front line that belonged to the Arthur Family, O¡¯Brien was seated across from Borriello, focused on his father¡¯s face. After separating for a year, Borriello clearly aged quite a bit. As the previous head of one of the three great influential families, the Arthur Family, because of O¡¯Brien and Persephone, ultimately stood on theparatively weaker empress¡¯ side. In addition, under the recent extremely vile developments, the family¡¯s strength surprisingly didn¡¯t suffer such great losses, to the extent where they didn¡¯t even suffer manyrge scale attacks from the chairman¡¯s side. Behind the moderate outlook, as for just how much mental and physical efforts Borriello exerted, one could well imagine.


    This was the Arthur Family¡¯s front linemand department. The room¡¯s furnishing was extremely simple. Only from a few details, for example, the simple and unadorned tea set, as well as the rich fragrance of the ck tea, would one see the backings of an influential family.


    The father and son had reunited after a long period of separation, but there wasn¡¯t any enthusiastic behavior, the room full of a heavy and serious atmosphere. Borriello looked carefully at the young man he hadn¡¯t seen since a year ago, shortly speaking about Eileen¡¯s past history, and then waited for his decision. Through this type of seriousness and respect, Borriello acknowledged O¡¯Brien¡¯s maturity. Borriello believed that O¡¯Brien should understand the importance and effects of this decision.


    While waiting for O¡¯Brien to emerge from his silence and deep thought, Borriello took a sip of tea, and then slowly said, ¡°You do not need to overly consider other matters. At the very least, at least in our territory, the Arthur Family still doesn¡¯t fear anyone.¡±


    O¡¯Brien understood his father¡¯s meaning well, which was that the Arthur Family definitely had enough methods to keep Eileen in check, even if it was right here. Meanwhile, he also understood well the Eileen¡¯s current strength was already far above what the records indicated. However, despite all of this, the problem still rested in just how great of a price the Arthur Family was willing to pay. Borriello, in reality, offered a choice to him, as well as a guarantee. This was, that if O¡¯Brien was under any type of threat or in an unwilling situation, the Arthur Family could take out Eileen for him.


    O¡¯Brien raised his head, using his gray eyes that carried bits of green luster to look at Borriello, and then calmly and resolutely said, ¡°Father, she is my woman.¡±


    After exchanging a look with O¡¯Brien, Borriello suddenly cracked open a grin, released a silentugh, and then said, ¡°Then from here on out, she is a member of the family!¡±


    Outside the room, Eileen stood like a ghost. She nibbled softly on her lower lip, her expression changing greatly. When she heard the father and son in the room begin to discuss the family¡¯s internal affairs, she immediately turned around to leave. Even though there were two guards standing at the other corner of the passage, they werepletely unaware that she had previously came here.


    When they gradually reached the end of their discussion of internal affairs, O¡¯Brien hesitated for a bit, and then finally said, ¡°Older sis, she... hasn¡¯t returned after all this time?¡±


    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any information about her all this time.¡±


    O¡¯Brien released a long sigh, saying with a bitter smile, ¡°It seems like older sis still isn¡¯t willing to forgive me.¡±


    Borriello said with tranquil and calm manner, ¡°Phoney isn¡¯t someone who would act impetuously because of something like this. For the sake of the family glory and fighting against the chairman, the Arthur Family has already made it clear that we have always viewed her as a member of the family. This is something she should understand. I believe that the reason she isn¡¯t willing to return is due to another reason. I believe that you don¡¯t need to worry too much about this matter, the most important thing right now, is to help the family make it peacefully through this war, and deliver our opponents a hard blow. As long as the Arthur Family stands tall and doesn¡¯t copse, no one dares to do anything to your older sister. Even if it is Bevs, he can only y a few tricks in the background.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, Borriello proudly said, ¡°Moreover, how can a child of mine, Borriello, be so easily bullied?¡±


    When he saw his father boast without any shame, O¡¯Brien felt a wave of warmth. He smiled, and then said, ¡°Older sis is the truly formidable one. Only recently did I understand howughable many of the principles I had persisted with in my youth were, as well as understand a bit more about why she made some of the choices she made back then.¡±

 Book 6 2.5

    Book 6 Chapter 2.5 - Read


    Borriello gave O¡¯Brien¡¯s shoulder a pat, and then said, ¡°Having your own thoughts, having the courage to pursue them without a fear of failure, this is the true bloodline of the Arthur Family! It is good as long as you¡¯re back, the family¡¯s military strength will still be under yourmand. I will remain as the family head for now as to avoid a few fes acting without knowing their own ce, as now isn¡¯t the time to deal with any internal strife. The armed forces and war tactics will all be your responsibility, that way, I¡¯ll have my hands freed up to contact some old friends.¡±


    O¡¯Brien remained silent for a bit, and then said, ¡°How should we deal with the Scorpions of Disaster? Should we leave them be?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Borriello¡¯s attitude was unusually firm. ¡°As long as either Bevs or the empress¡¯ side falls, both sides who participated in this internal struggle still have a chance of reconciling, but the Scorpions of Disaster and the Holy Crusaders are different, they are enemies of all of humanity! That is why before weighing the price to pay, you have to do your utmost to wipe out their army and weaken their strength. When the internal war ends, it will be time for the parliament topletely annihte the Scorpions of Disaster.¡±


    The night gradually deepened, but there were still a few windows bright from lights. Apart from the staff officers whose shift would take them through the entire night, the light in O¡¯Brien¡¯s bedroom was on as well.


    Under the tablemp¡¯s gentle lightning, O¡¯Brien¡¯s back was lying on the bed, staring fixedly at the ceiling, currently thinking something. Eileen¡¯s naked body was resting by O¡¯Brien¡¯s side, simrly lost in thought. They had just carried out the most intimate movements, but the two of them didn¡¯t snuggle up against each other, Eileen alsopletelycking the innocent gentle beauty she disyed before everyone during daytime. The her lost in her thoughts disyed an abnormally pale beauty, making one feel moved, but at the same time, a great fear.


    Based on the original agreement, O¡¯Brien and Eileen would make love every 48 hours, stopping only when Eileen obtained the ideal number of posterity. As usual, everything between the two was still done out of routine business, yet tonight, there seemed to be some changes. The battle was especially intense, neither side wishing to end after just once, and as such, only after struggling for more than an hour did they rest. Not even O¡¯Brien, but even Eileen felt a bit tired. In reality, once one¡¯s power reached their levels, as long as they were willing to control themselves, forget about an hour, even if they went at it for an entire day and night, they still wouldn¡¯t feel fatigue. The reason why they felt fatigue, waspletely the result of indulgence.


    ¡°Thinking about the Scorpions of Disaster?¡± Eileen asked.


    ¡°En, we can¡¯t blindly defend, we shouldunch a counterattack tomorrow. However, our current military strength seems to becking a bit, transferring troops over will also need time.¡± O¡¯Brien said.


    ¡°Military strength? Is that necessary? Isn¡¯t it enough if just the two of us go?¡± Eileen asked, a bit confused.


    O¡¯Brienughed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no way the two of us can do everything. The family¡¯s soldiers need to be tempered,manders need to be nurtured, all types of weapon systems need to be examined and improved on the battlefield. Also, only on arge scale battlefield can tactics that allow ability users with all types of different abilities and the army to coordinate with each other be discovered. We have to maintain the frequency and intensity of attacks against the Scorpions of Disaster, continuously weaken its strength. If we allow it to recover and develop for a year, at that time, what we would end up facing might be a great concocted creature army with numbers so massive it would be impossible to stop. However, it really is strange, how can the Scorpions of Disaster have so much energy and resources, create an army on this type of scale? En, it definitely has a core base, we have to find it...¡±


    For the sake of the next day¡¯s battle, even though he didn¡¯t feel any fatigue, there were too many things that had to be dealt with, so O¡¯Brien still forced himself to sleep. Meanwhile, Eileen simrly entered and of dreams.


    The room gradually became ruled by a strange and absolute quietness.


    In the quietness, Eileen suddenly opened her eyes! Her pupils unexpectedly disyed a strange dark redness, like blood that was about to congeal. Meanwhile, the instant she opened her eyes, a thinyer of bloody light suddenly covered this room!


    The night continued to remain absolutely quiet.


    However, when the undisguised rich killing intent covered the room, O¡¯Brien not only didn¡¯t wake up from his dreams, he instead entered a deeper state of sleep. The killing intent that pervaded the entire room wasn¡¯t that simple, it also had the effects of numbing prey, making O¡¯Brien¡¯s consciousness more and more murky. Even if he was facing the crisis of death, he still wouldn¡¯t wake up.


    Eileen sat up, leaning over and moving towards O¡¯Brien, the red in her pupils bing more and more bewitching. She suddenlyughed, herugh strange and seductive, the row of teeth that was revealed flickering with bloody light. Her hand was ced lightly over O¡¯Brien¡¯s heart, her fingertips releasing sharp des. Even though she was a Magic Domain ability user, for the sake of supporting the crazy energy of magics, her body also had equivalent to six levels of strengthening. This w could easily dig out O¡¯Brien¡¯s heart.

 Book 6 2.6

    Book 6 Chapter 2.6 - Read


    At this time, Borriello¡¯s office was still lit. In this safe ce behind the front line, he unexpectedly still had on the full body armor he wore while fighting at the front lines. His brows were tightly locked together as he breathed fiercely into this cigar, the left hand behind his back opening and closing, closing and opening. At the center of his palm was a small and exquisitemunication device. As long as the button was pressed, seven of the family¡¯s hidden troops would rush into O¡¯Brien¡¯s room within a few seconds. Even though the level of their abilities were far from Eileen¡¯s, they were all assassins specialized in dealing with Magic Domain ability users. Under this assault, even if it was Eileen, she might still be seriously injured.


    The elder hesitated while sensing the blood aura that surrounded the entire room. Right at that moment, O¡¯Brien¡¯s face that had clearly experienced mes of war and great hardships suddenly appeared before his eyes. As such, he released a sigh, removing his thumb that was hovering over the button.


    O¡¯Brien was already a man, he had to take responsibilities for his own decisions.


    Being overprotective wouldn¡¯t produce people who could bear heavy responsibility. The day woulde when Borriello would grow old, and when that time truly came, would he be able to hand the family over to someone who had no sense of priorities, someone who hadn¡¯t undergone enough life and death trials? In a daze, Borriello immediately thought of the many life and death experiences that had taken ce during his youth. Hispanions back then who were full of passion all copsed one after another, and only when he reached his middle years did he suddenly discover that there already weren¡¯t many of thoserades he had fought bravely together with left.


    Since he wanted to inherit the family, then he would just have to have faith in him! He also had to learn to take responsibility for every decision he made, this was what Borriello thought.


    The bloody energy already extended outside the room, quietly extending towards the entire courtyard and main building. Meanwhile, Eileen¡¯s fingertips already pierced into O¡¯Brien¡¯s skin. Her body suddenly trembled, and then the blood-color in her pupils instantly vanished. However, after less than a second had passed, her eyes suddenly became submerged in that redness again! Struggle could be seen from Eileen¡¯s face, but during that second of clear-headedness, she already moved from the bed to the restroom, closing the door with a turn of her hand!


    She floated in the air, berserk energy frantically surging from her body, yet all of it controlled within a range of a meter. In that instant, her body was already surrounded by lightning and mes! The crazy energy streams were suppressed, with nowhere to go, only able to return and hack at her body. The silk night clothes were immediately sted into ashes. An expression of pain appeared on Eileen¡¯s face. She fiercely clenched her teeth, the concentrated sounds of bones fracturing sounding from within her body, six to seven ribs breaking in that instant! The intense pain made her consciousness gradually clear up, finally suppressing the surging energy within her.


    The bathroom released a muffled peng sound. All of the energy vanished in that instant, turning into a stream of heat, but the heat couldn¡¯t disperse, and was instead constrained by Eileen with a force field, only releasing it bit by bit out from the venttion channel.


    A crash sounded. The bathroom door was gently pushed open, and then Eileen walked out while drenched in sweat. She dried her hair with a towel before walking over to therge bed. By now, the bloodiness of this room had long withdrew, and as a result, O¡¯Brien was woken up by the noise. When he saw that Eileen had taken a bath in the middle of the night, even though it was a bit strange, he also knew that Eileen often did things that were a bit strange. However, this time, her energy was clearly much weaker, as if she was just starting to recover from serious injuries.


    ¡°Eileen? Are you alright?¡± O¡¯Brien asked.


    Eileen released a charmingugh and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ve been trying to produce a new tenth level ability recently, this process extremely long and painful. However, you don¡¯t have to worry, I will seed.¡±


    ¡°Tenth level ability?" O¡¯Brien sucked in a breath of cold air. A tenth level Magic Domain ability, especially a self-produced tenth level ability, as for what this represented, he who was also a magic ability user naturally couldn¡¯t be more clear on. Regardless of whether it was the publicly recorded three thousand degree Ion me, or Icebound Crevice, they were both devastatingrge-scale abilities. Meanwhile, there was another tenth level ability recorded in the Arthur Family¡¯s secret resources, Energy Vibration. This was an instantaneous eruption of many different types of energy, from this, the ability able to trigger the disorder of all internal energy inside of a vast area. Its single target destructive power wasn¡¯t great, but it could createrge amounts of chaotic energy streams within a region of several square kilometers, from this make all magic abilities nine levels and below lose effectiveness, produce something simr to arge-scale sealing effect. At the same time, because the energy eruption carried extremely powerful electromaic explosions, all electronic devices within a range of ten kilometers might be destroyed. The most frightening thing was that it had a chance of affecting ability users¡¯ control over their internal energy, at worst even damaging their geneposition. From an objective, conclusion based standpoint, this ability had a chance of making ability users¡¯ abilities undergo degeneration on arge scale.


    In the five great ability domains, every single tenth level ability possessed the great power of instantly reversing part of a battlefield. From certain perspectives, tenth level ability users were existences simr to tactical nuclear weapons. It was to the extent where because they could be used more than once, they posed even greater threat than tactical nuclear weapons.


    ¡°What kind of ability will it be?¡± O¡¯Brien asked. However, he didn¡¯t expect to receive a reply. Abilities, especially high rank holy level abilities, were every ability users¡¯ greatest secrets, possibly hidden even between those as close as within the immediate family, let alone the two of them with this kind of strange rtionship.


    Who would have expected that after Eileen didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest, saying, ¡°Should be a rare ability not on any ability lists. I¡¯ll call it Deep Freeze, it can immediately cause the temperature to drop through an extraction of energy from the surroundings.¡±


    O¡¯Brien was extremely shocked towards her straightforwardness, but he then thought of another problem, asking, ¡°What about the child? Will it be affected?¡±


    ¡°After producing the ability, our child will be even more outstanding. Also, the child will greatly depend on your hard work!¡± Eileen said with a smile. She suddenly threw herself into O¡¯Brien¡¯s arms, gave him a light kiss on the lips, and then said, ¡°Alright! You still have battles to fight tomorrow, so get some sleep!¡±


    The lights dimmed one after another. The night that was originally not calm at all, obtained a peaceful conclusion.

 Book 6 3.1

    Book 6 Chapter 3.1 - Revival


    The Arthur Family¡¯s front linemand that looked heavily defended on the outside butx on the inside not only had tens of ability users defending the surroundings, there were also more than ten special forces members hidden. Meanwhile, outside the manor, there were only three small squads, fifteen soldiers in total patrolling about, the range of patrol less than a kilometer. In this era where snipers who could shoot from over two kilometers away were waiting around every corner, this bit of vignce really wasn¡¯t enough.


    However, when there were enough ability users, defense became a whole different situation. Long-distance sniper rifle bullets were easily stopped by the guards¡¯ special alloy shields. When the abilities were of a high enough level, specially trained ability users even had enough time to rush up a few floors to block the iing bullet. Even if short-range targeted guided missiles attacked this ce, ability users with five levels or higher could use special high-powered machine cannons to st them out of the sky.


    That was why to break through the front linemand¡¯s defenses, one had to either carry out arge-scale barrage of concentrated firepower, which definitely didn¡¯t wouldn¡¯t have great results, or use the better method, which was to use even more, even stronger ability users to ughter their way in.


    Only ability users could defeat ability users.


    During the darkest moments before dawn, the soldiers patrolling around the manor couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit tired as well, their minds unavoidably rxing. They didn¡¯t notice at all that not too far behind them, a youngdy with arge backpack was quietly making her way through. When these soldiers¡¯ patrol took them to the other side, the youngdy then passed by from behind again, these soldiers stillpletely oblivious. When the hour long patrol mission waspleted, this group of soldiers had passed right by this ghost-like youngdy seven or eight times.


    Pandora circled the manor three whole times, but the perplexed expression she had on her face only deepened. She was now sure that there was something in the manor that she was interested in, but the closer she searched, the more she felt like she seemed to be right yet was wrong. Could it be that the sheep only had something to do with the people inside? If it was only this, she couldn¡¯t directly enter the manor to look for this person. There were several extremely powerful auras in the manor, so not even Pandora had confidence in hiding from those people and secretly entering. While looking at that main building that still had quite a few lights still on, Pandora truly felt quite conflicted. If she raised the attention of the people inside, even if she could ughter everyone inside, the injuries she would receive wouldn¡¯t be light, and the task of reaping sheeps she shouldered would also definitely have to be abandoned halfway. If that happened, she would face the apostle¡¯s most severe punishment.


    Right when she was about toe to a decision over this dilemma, she suddenly sensed something, instinctively turning her head north.


    ¡°Is it in that direction? Guess I¡¯ll try my luck!¡± Pandora said quietly to herself, turning north and walking in that direction. She passed by a squad of soldiers again, the patrol still oblivious to her existence.


    ---


    A continuous mountain region began to appear in the north. The darkness of night surrounded these mountains, and even though it was close to daybreak, the darkness still seemed like it would never go away.


    A single figure stepped onto the mountain peak, the biting cold winds ruffling her long hair. Even though only a silhouette could be seen in the deep darkness, it was still enough to disy her reserved, perfect beauty. This was a woman whose appearance could move hearts from just a single look.


    She wore a handmade pair of trousers that, even though the workmanship was crude, fitted quite well and even had a unique style. These trousers were stitched together with many different pieces of cloth, almost as if she sewed them together with parts from other clothing. Her upper body was covered in a simr style short jacket, one able to vaguely make out her full chest. Her long hair was winded above her head, held in ce by a grinded piece of wood. A pencil spun about in her hands, only, it was already extremely short, barely enough to write a few words with. The face that was carrying both charm, intelligence, and even a hint of deceit concealed her true mood. If one only judged her based on her clothing material, she was not much different from a wilderness refugee, but the masterfully tailored clothes, as well as the unreplicable intelligent and wild temperament made her stand out from the masses, eye-grabbing even within an endless crowd.


    However, her deep gray pupils with wisps of green now no longer contained arrogance, naughtiness, or unruliness, only an unenthusiastic, sullen calmness after experiencing many things. Another hundred kilometers or so south rested the borders of the Arthur Family. Even though the Scorpions of Disaster stood in between, regardless of whether it was the concocted human soldiers or themanders, neither of them posed her any threat.


    Everything in the past seemed to be within reach, but she knew that this distance was actually extremely far, far to the point where it could never be crossed. She couldn¡¯t return, because she was Persephone, the fuse that detonated the civil war. As for just how deeply connected the war and Persephone really were, this was something everyone who was at her level of status actually understood well. However, if she returned to the Arthur Family, moreover publicly dering her whereabouts, even if it was purely due to a matter of face, Bevs would still attack the Arthur Family with full force, and not just put on an act like how he was right now.


    That was why even though it would take at most only two hours to return, she would still only stand here and gaze into the south.


    The night became more and more concentrated, the thick and heavy darkness circling about Persephone¡¯s surroundings, gently embracing her. Even the frigid winds slowed down their speeds, carefully moving past her body. This wasn¡¯t an illusion, but reality. Even since Persephone obtained True Luck, this type of scene often appeared.


    She suddenly sensed something, frowning and suddenly turning around, walking towards the mountain depths. After walking a few steps, Persephone suddenly stopped, her eyes gradually lighting up, the short pencil starting to spin between her fingertips!


    Not far in front of her currently stood the ck-haired Pandora. The ck-haired youngdy stared at Persephone, revealing a serious expression, and then lowered the enormous backpack onto the ground. Persephone¡¯s eyesnded on the backpack, her pupils rapidly contracting. She could smell a faint bloodiness from this bag. She had long grown ustomed to ughter and blood, but this wave of bloodiness made her feel extremely ufortable. The clothing around her body was even tightening around her, as if what was injured and bleeding was herself.


    ¡°The seventhmb was actually you... en, I¡¯ll be able to return after obtaining you. Seems like my luck isn¡¯t bad.¡± Pandora said.


    Persephone¡¯s eyes lit up, her gaze more and more prating. ¡°Sheep? So you were rted to the apostle. However, bringing me away isn¡¯t that easy. You luck isn¡¯t bad, but my luck will only only be better!¡±


    Pandora widened her eyes and said, ¡°You can¡¯t defeat me, so please don¡¯t struggle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still something we¡¯ll only find out after fighting!¡±

 Book 6 3.2

    Book 6 Chapter 3.2 - Revival


    Persephone¡¯s figure shed, already rushing in front of Pandora, brushing past her body. Pandora saw the pencil in Persephone¡¯s hand stab towards her chest, and as such casually blocked. However, the instant she blocked the pencil, it turned and shot down, nailing itself firmly into her waist! The pencil wasn¡¯t that sharp, but the energy attached to its surface was extremely strange, sharp as if it had substance, unexpectedly tearing through Pandora¡¯s defenses, the fingertip prating an entire centimeter!


    Pandora immediately raised her elbow and struck out, but Persephone had unexpectedly long dodged, moreover grabbing her waist along the way, making Pandora spin two whole circles in ce. Before she stabilized herself, the pencil inserted into her waist suddenly exploded, the energy that was attached to its surface actually changing into sheets, the edges as sharp as tangible shrapnel! Moreover, the entire pencil core turned into an energy stream that was several thousand degrees in temperature, shooting towards the insides of Pandora¡¯s body!


    With a bang sound, a streak of blood shot out from Pandora¡¯s side. When the blood congealed, an injury the size of a wine cup in diameter, depth as great as five centimeters appeared!


    Pandora lowered her head to look at the injury, her originally nk expression finally changing a bit. Persephone only seemed to have about seven levels of ability, yet injured Pandora in their first exchange. This made Pandora think of another experience, the blue pupiled youngdy whose abilities were simrly not particrly outstanding, yet possessed terrifyingbat skill.


    Ten meters out, Persephone was currently staring calmly at Pandora. She didn¡¯t run, because there was no way she could outrun Pandora who clearly had nine levels of speed. Meanwhile, this distance wasn¡¯t far or close, perfectly outside Pandora¡¯s close range of attack, yet didn¡¯t give her enough distance to elerate. Just this choice in battle distance alone made Pandora¡¯s expression be a bit more serious, finally no longer carrying that naive expression.


    The ck-haired youngdy¡¯s figure shed, rushing towards Persephone, reaching out her hand towards her chest in a simple manner. This was an extremely simple attack, but because of the absolute difference in power and speed, it possessed boundless power. Due to breaking through the sound barrier, her fingertips even produced a milky-white ripple! Persephone did everything she could to evade horizontally, and only then did she barely avoid this w. She used her hands to fiercely smash against the side of Pandora¡¯s arm, but as if she was struck by a speeding fire truck, her entire body bounced outwards, two bloody streaks even more so shooting out from her nose. However, the powerful seven levels of power, when smashed against Pandora¡¯s arm, were just like an insect trying to attack a statue, unable to affect her arm in the slightest.


    Persephone¡¯s hand reached out, grabbing Pandora¡¯s arm, using it to prevent herself from flying outwards. Then, her astonishingly beautiful right leg was raised high into the air, instantly moving above her head. Afterwards, she turned her body halfway, pressing downwards, thus already crushing down on Pandora¡¯s shoulder! The power her leg released wasn¡¯t all that terrifying, yet it moved Pandora¡¯s center of gravity, using the ck-haired youngdy¡¯s own power to send her fiercely into the ground!


    The hard mountain rock was immediately covered in cracks, half of Pandora¡¯s body buried inside the rockyer. Persephone already removed the wooden branch from her hair, stabbing it towards the back of her neck with lightning speed! However, the wooden stick wasn¡¯t the special pencil she was used to using, and as such was sted into fine powder without any suspense. Meanwhile, the energy stream that was produced wasn¡¯t powerful enough, unable to hack open Pandora¡¯s skin, only leaving behind an unremarkable red dot on the back of her snow-white neck.


    The color on Persephone¡¯s face began to fade. Being able topletely block the energy stream that was equivalent to seven levels of attack meant that the other party¡¯s defenses had already reached ten levels! This was but a monster who could withstand a direct bombardment from heavy artillery! Persephone didn¡¯t have time to think too much, the sudden feeling of danger making her instinctively jump off Pandora¡¯s body, quickly pulling back.


    The crushed rock in Pandora¡¯s surroundings suddenly erupted, and then she gradually rose upwards like a sorceress reborn from hell. While rising into the air, she casually flung her hand out, and then unparalleled power moved ten rocks, sending them with speeds that exceeded bullets at Persephone. This was a decisive blow! As long as a single rock struck Persephone, with only six levels of defense, she would be heavily injured. Moreover, she definitely didn¡¯t have time to activate a defensive force field. If she wanted to avoid all of the rocks, in Pandora¡¯s calctions, there was less than a 10% probability, this type of likelihood pretty much the same as not having any chance at all.


    Persephone¡¯s face instantly turned pale. As long as she was struck by a single rock, her heavily injured self¡¯s flexibility would inevitably take a sharp decline. At that time, she wouldpletely lose the ability to resist, bing amb waiting to be taken advantage of. As for what kind of conclusionmbs had, it was clear from the bag Pandora put down. From the outer shape and the bloody aura, Persephone was sure that what was stored within the bag were six human heads!


    She immediately pulled her body together and held her head in her hands, instinctively dodging towards the angle with the least stone pieces, carrying out a final struggle. Meanwhile, inside her body, a magic ability called Scorch was fermenting. As long as she was injured, Scorch would ignite her body, burning her body into charred coal from inside out.


    As a perfectionist and dreamer, Persephone had previously fantasized countless times about ways she would die, ranging between those that were heroic, sad, peaceful, and lonely. Meanwhile, being surrounded by a raging inferno like a phoenix being reborn inside of a me, was also an eptable method. However, regardless of which method it was, it was still better than having her head removed and treated like an experimental specimen.


    While between life and death, her thoughts suddenly began to drift about. She thought back to when she first met Su, what he had said back then: I want to live, but if I don¡¯t have a choice, I don¡¯t fear death.

 Book 6 3.3

    Book 6 Chapter 3.3 - Revival


    Persephone was someone who clung onto life, but she simrly didn¡¯t fear death. Not even she herself was aware just what kind of affect Su¡¯s words back then had on the series of decisions she madeter on. From that moment on, from when she brought Su back to the dragonriders, to when she owed arge debt to save him, and then to when the parliament seized her military rank, carrying his child and fleeing for her life while running a thousand miles, all types of things happened while she was escaping pursuit. All of this flowed through her mind like water at this moment.


    She released a light sigh deep down, only thinking, ¡°Seems like I didn¡¯t take advantage at all, instead suffering a great loss!¡±


    Scorch was already on the verge of activation, but it wasn¡¯t activated yet. The direction Persephone instinctively evaded towards was the trap Pandora had set. After those rocks collided in the air, they would change their trajectory, shooting towards where Persephone moved. However, when the crushed rocks collided together, one of them couldn¡¯t endure the tremendous energy, exploding into powder with a bang sound! The other crushed rocks also changed their directions as a result, brushing past Persephone¡¯s body, only leaving behind a few scratches. Even though there was blood that trickled out, these were just flesh wounds, not affecting herbat strength.


    This conclusion was was clearly outside of Pandora¡¯s expectations. In reality, in this short and fierce battle, events that should only have a small probability of happening had already happened more than once. The ck-haired youngdy¡¯s perplexed eyes revealed a forceful light for the first time, saying, ¡°You actually have Strengthened Luck... no, Strengthened Luck can¡¯t do this, your ability is True Luck!¡±


    Every single person with True Luck were darlings of this world.


    Persephone stood up again, facing Pandora proudly, not giving an inch. True Luck could change one¡¯s fate, but it couldn¡¯t decide everything. For example, the great disparity in strength between her and Pandora was definitely not something luck alone could make up for. If it was before she had Su¡¯s child, Persephone wouldn¡¯t be feeling such despair. Before encountering Su, within those endless battlefields, it was unknown just how many experts fell before Persephone. Even though Persephone¡¯s strength at the time wasn¡¯tparable to Pandora¡¯s, she was well-known for her craftiness, able to set down countless traps for this somewhat naive ck-haired girl to jump into.


    However, when she thought of that child she didn¡¯t even have time to name, Persephone calmly epted this conclusion. She wouldn¡¯t feel regret.


    Scorch was still brewing, Persephone preparing to carry out a dignified embrace of death. Before dying she would do everything she could to injure the enemy.


    Pandora was undoubtedly extremely beautiful, and Persephone who had simrly experienced the smoke and mes of war was even more charming than before. When two beautiful women like these shed, everyone would inadvertentlypare them a bit inside. Meanwhile, on this aspect, Persephone had overwhelming confidence.


    Persephone straightened her body. Just this change in stance alone already fully disyed her upromising pride and loveliness. Moreover, her chest that would already make men feel suffocated actually swelled again, making her loose short jacket seem like it was going to split open!


    Pandora¡¯s face became more and more pale, suddenly shouting coldly ¡®I¡¯m going to kill you!¡¯ before reaching out her hand to grab Persephone¡¯s neck!


    However, as soon as her hand was raised, it froze in the air. The killing intent she felt behind her was like a scorching hot branding iron that was right next to her skin. She didn¡¯t dare make any movement.


    Persephone suddenlyughed in a somewhat indolent manner, saying, ¡°See, turns out my luck was better than yours!¡±


    Pandora¡¯s expression became grave. She slowly turned her head, staring at the two figures who walked out from the darkness. Those were old rivals, Madeline and Cirvanas. What Madeline dragged wasn¡¯t a heavy sword, but rather a steel beam. One end of it had been twisted until it became thin, used as a grip, while the other end were three steel beams forcibly twisted together into an extremely heavy club. Compared to the heavy sword, this weapon was more crude and barbaric, full of violence. When she saw the weapon in Madeline¡¯s hands, Pandora became even more serious. Lastly, her eyesnded on the eye-grabbing scar on Madeline¡¯s face.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Cirvanas asked with a low voice. After the recent experiences, he already quickly gathered killing intent.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    After Madeline coldly said this, the terrifying three meter long heavy club left the ground, whistling through the air as it smashed towards Pandora¡¯s waist!


    Pandora frowned. She slightly leaned downwards, using her left hand to block the heavy rod¡¯s strike.


    Bang! A muffled noise that was so heavy it could make hearts drop rang into the distance. The heavy rod made of interweaving high-strength steel beams, diameter over half a meter actually became bent, while Pandora was pushed a meter to the side by the tremendous power, her feet drawing out two deep grooves in the mountain rock. With this exchange, Pandora discovered with shock that Madeline¡¯s strength was actually already not too much lower than hers, alreadyparable to nine levels!


    Pandora immediately sensed danger, the difference of a single level of strength not enough topensate for the tremendous gap inbat art between Madeline and herself. Madeline¡¯s strength was already powerful to the point where it could injure her. This meant that Pandora could not rely on reckless brute force to fight, let alone the fact that Cirvanas and Persephone were here as well. Persephone, in particr, would not only be a side character.

 Book 6 3.4

    Book 6 Chapter 3.4 - Revival


    Suddenly light, suddenly heavy, the ever changing anti-gravity force field appeared in Pandora¡¯s surroundings once again, interfering with her movements. What left her irritated was that Cirvanas¡¯ support had clearly be stronger, now not only disturbing her offense and defense, but even able to, from time to time, amplify Madeline¡¯s offensive power. This little insect who originally could have beenpletely overlooked had now finally begun to disy usefulness.


    However, one couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that there was still Persephone!


    She joined the besiegement without any hesitation. In the beginning, she was also startled by the anti-gravity force field¡¯s changes, moreover simrly receiving interference. However, soon after, she adapted to Cirvanas¡¯ rhythm, to the extent where she even started to draw support from the gravitational field to strengthen herself. From then on, the only one who was affected negatively was Pandora alone. Meanwhile, what was even harder for Pandora to ept was that this seemed to prove that Persephone¡¯sbat talent was also above hers.


    Bang bang bang! Muffled strikes continuously rang through the mountains, the ground surface made of hard rock continuously cracked, shattered, and then flew into the sky by the ravaging energy storm. Destructive energy ripples spread in all directions. Before this berserk energy, the rock was as soft as cheese. Cracks quickly extended into the distance one after the other.


    Madeline, Pandora, and Persephone tangled together, making it almost impossible to differentiate who was who. Each muffled strike represented an great energy eruption, everything within more than ten meters around the three of them bing a region of death. Even Cirvanas who had fifth level defensive force fields had no choice but to withdraw to 20 meters away. If he got any closer, the chaotic energy streams flying everywhere might destroy his defensive force shield and tear apart his frail body. Cirvanas understood his role well, and as such, wasn¡¯t greedy for aplishments, instead gradually retreating. However, the gravitational field¡¯s unpredictable changes never stopped. In this type of tangled fight, the gravitational field¡¯s use was quite limited, but Madeline and Persephone definitely had the advantage. Even the smallest advantage might very well disy decisive effects.


    As soon as the closebat struggle began, Pandora sensed that the situation wasn¡¯t good for her. Madeline changed her style ofbat, constantly forcibly shing with Pandora, each time a sh of strength without any tricks. Even though Pandora upied the upper hand, she was still struck until she rocked about unsteadily. If this was all, then Pandora still had confidence in seizing victory from a war of attrition, but there was still a Persephone to deal with!


    Aside from her strength being inferior to Madeline¡¯s, Persephone¡¯s skill in closebat was unexpectedly not any inferior to Madeline, at the very least in Pandora¡¯s eyes possessing overwhelming advantage. Persephone didn¡¯t try to fight Pandora head on at all, instead continuously attacking at her center of gravity. Each time Pandora¡¯s center of gravity was disturbed, Madeline¡¯s heavy strike was bound to follow! Persephone and Madeline¡¯s coordination was already not just well coordinated, it was simply like two sides of the gemini constetion! From time to time, Persephone¡¯s attack would look like it didn¡¯t disy much use, but it actually cleared the way for her follow up attack, the following few strikes would often make it difficult for Pandora to control her body. Even though Persephone¡¯s strength was far inferior to Madeline¡¯s, it made Pandora feel even worse.


    After just a few seconds, Persephone seized the opportunity to raise Pandora, and then mmed her heavily into the ground!


    This fall was a conclusive blow. Madeline seemed to have long foresaw this attack, the heavy rod roaring down. As soon as Persephone withdrew her hands, the interweaving steel beams already smashed down on Pandora¡¯s legs! The tremendous force smashed open a several meter long crater in the mountaintop, while Pandora was buried deep underneath!


    This strikended on her weak point, and it also happened when the ck-haired youngdy¡¯s entire body¡¯s defensive power declined to its lowest point. Madeline finally heard the light sound of bones fracturing. Only, when Pandora¡¯s leg bones cracked, what was produced was actually the sound of metal rupturing!


    Madeline jumped to the bottom of the hole, raising Pandora up with one arm, and then sending a fist smashing down on her back. This fist carried her customary high frequency vibration, making Pandora¡¯s entire body¡¯s bones immediately vibrate in resonance. However, her body¡¯s defensive strength exceeded expectations again. Madeline had originally thought that her fist could shatter arger half of her skeleton, yet it was endured just like that, with not even a single bone breaking! It was to the extent where not even the already split open leg bone¡¯s injury was worsened.


    Madeline¡¯s face also became a bit pale, the tip of her nose starting to produce beads of sweat. Meanwhile, a new drop of blood appeared on that scar on her face. The fist she released just now exhausted close to a fourth of her stamina, yet it didn¡¯t bring the battle result she expected. She clenched her teeth, and then with a fling of her arm, she suddenly tossed Pandora out.


    When the ck-haired youngdy flew out from the hole, Persephone suddenly appeared behind her back, using her elbows to press against her back, instantly stopping her momentum midair, and then immediately dodged horizontally.


    A strange and overcast roar sounded below the night sky. Madeline already rose from the pit like a demon god, in a sh already charging into Pandora¡¯s chest, fiercely smashing into her! Meanwhile, the tips of her long hair almost brushed Persephone who was evading at full speed!


    A muffled thunderous noise erupted once again under the curtain of night, the terrifying energy st wave sending Persephone flying out. It was to the extent where even Cirvanas who was twenty meters out was affected, his defensive force field suddenly exploding. The young man¡¯s face immediately flushed red, bits of blood also appearing at the corners of his mouth. Under Madeline¡¯s iparably ferocious attack, Pandora miraculously didn¡¯t fly out, instead sticking closely to Madeline¡¯s body. Madeline¡¯s disy of force was fierce and short, forcing the ck-haired youngdy to endure the entire attack.


    When the terrifying energy shock wave scattered, the battlefield suddenly became quiet.

 Book 6 3.5

    Book 6 Chapter 3.5 - Revival


    Pandora held Madeline in her arms. She released a light groan, and then her taut body suddenly became soft, only by leaning against Madeline could she prevent herself from falling. The two youngdies with entirely different styles disyed an ambiguous scene that made one spray out blood, to the extent where even the faces of both parties became slightly flushed. However, from Cirvanas who didn¡¯t get up after copsing as well as the blood on the corners of Persephone¡¯s lips, it was clear that behind this charming and gentle scene was tremendous danger.


    A sweet feeling welled up in Madeline¡¯s throat, a faint fishiness continuously surging, but it was forcefully suppressed by her. The powerful collision seriously injured Pandora, but the amount of injuries Madeline received wasn¡¯t light either. The nucleus within her body was covered in bloody wisps, as well as fine cracks of varying sizes that continuously released bloody mist. Even the nucleus was injured, so her other organs were naturally even more so covered in injuries, half of her lungs also practically smashed to pieces. Only the piece of flesh attached to the nucleus wasn¡¯t affected, the strangeyer of force field around it almost impossible to damage. At times, Madeline even suspected if it existed in another spatial ne. Madeline knew that this was a fragment of Su¡¯s Heart of Darkness, but after it attached itself to her nucleus, it becamepletely quiet, not disying any activity.


    Madeline moved slightly, but this action only caused another mouthful of blood to surge. She forcefully swallowed this mouthful of blood down, but she ended up triggering a wave of intense pain in her chest. For her body that had undergone aplete transformation, the damage she suffered could already be considered extremely serious. However, the battle already ended, the energy system in Pandora¡¯s bodypletely defeated by Madeline¡¯s final attack. She didn¡¯t look like she suffered any damage on the surface, but she didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand on her own. Meanwhile, after losing her defensive ability, even a normal strong man could injure her.


    The moment it sensed this wave of weakness, the Heart of Darkness fragment attached to the nucleus suddenly pulsed, sending a copious burst of energy into the nucleus. After receiving therge amount of energy nourishment, the nucleus immediately began to quickly move about, starting to grow at a crazy speed, the injuries quickly healing one after another. After the nucleus was repaired to a certain extent, it began to releaserge amounts of cells with great vitality, starting to repair the damage to her internal organs. During this process, the Heart of Darkness fragment continuously poured energy into the nucleus, the amount of power that was produced quickly amassing to an astonishing level, as if what was stored within the Heart of Darkness was an endless energy source. Meanwhile, no matter how much energy poured out, the nucleus could convert it into all types of elements it currently needed, and at the very least right now, there was no upper limit to the amount of energy that could be converted.


    Madeline¡¯s body began to undergo a great transformation, but she didn¡¯t disy any of this on the outside, only leaning down to gently ce Pandora on the ground. She exhaled a mouthful of bloody air, knelt down on a single knee next to Pandora¡¯s body, and then used her hand to gently wipe at the filth covering Pandora¡¯s face, revealing the beautiful little face full of innocence and bewilderness. However, Madeline didn¡¯t stop here, instead tearing off the ck-haired youngdy¡¯s dress,pletely exposing her body. Pandora¡¯s body was glowing, soft, and pure, releasing a gentle radiance under the darkness. Moreover, her defensive strength that reached ten levels made every inch of her body fine and sleek like porcin. Pandora¡¯s chest wasn¡¯trge, nor was it small, two faint red areas resting at the very top.


    Madeline¡¯s hands were ice-cold, continuously moving about Pandora¡¯s body, exploring and sensing the mysteries inside her body. Pandora still had an entirely female body, but there was already a fundamental difference at the finest level ofposition. This was especially the case with her bones; they were even lighter thanposite material, yet their toughness and durability wereparable to any super alloy. Pandora simrly didn¡¯t have a heart, the energy supply insteading from several dozen organs simr to that of a heart, scattered throughout her body. In Madeline¡¯s perception, Pandora¡¯s body had many mysteries that were still waiting to be verified, but she didn¡¯t have any ns to further understand her.


    She was different from Su, Su could absorb the genes of any creature and use them to strengthen his own body. Meanwhile, after Madeline underwent the thirdplete transformation, she already had close to a perfect body, what she needed to do was only to follow her own path of strengthening. Meanwhile, even though the Heart of Darkness fragment that had suddenly activated was a damaged fragment, she could still sense the tremendous, endless energy stored within! Moreover, this energy could be transferred as she wished, as long as it was to the extent the nucleus could support. This was greatly different from the restricted situation Su experienced when using the Heart of Darkness. For the youngdy, it was extremely important for her to understand the Heart of Darkness¡¯ use, as well as how to take advantage of the seemingly endless amount of energy, and not try to fish for more abilities out of greed.


    That was why, for Madeline, Pandora already didn¡¯t have any uses.


    While examining Pandora¡¯s body, Madeline¡¯s azure eyes remained indifferent, apathetic without a trace of emotion. Touching Pandora¡¯s naked body was like touching stone or wood.


    When she looked into Pandora¡¯s eyes, Madeline said with an ice cold voice, ¡°I recall that I previously said that if you let me see you again, it will be defile first then kill!¡±


    Pandora¡¯s breathing finally became a bit more smooth, but she still didn¡¯t have the strength to stand up. She looked into Madeline¡¯s ice-cold azure pupils, and then suddenly smiled, saying, ¡°Alright then, where¡¯s Su? Have hime then!¡±


    The icy coldness in Madeline¡¯s eyes was finally shattered by Pandora, a wave of killing intent suddenly shing past her eyes. However, she calmed down again soon after, saying indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t have the privilege of negotiating right now. Cirvanas!¡±


    Cirvanas hung his head, summoning the courage to slowly walk up a few steps, his legs seemingly nailed to the ground. He stared at the tips of his own toes, his gaze not daring to shift towards Pandora¡¯s naked body. Perhaps it was out of fear, but his body continuously trembled, stammering for a long time before finally squeezing out a sentence. ¡°Older sis... I... right now... don¡¯t, don¡¯t like... women.¡±

 Book 6 3.6

    Book 6 Chapter 3.6 - Revival


    The mountaintop suddenly became quiet.


    Cirvanas¡¯ head was so low it was almost touching the ground, while Persephone waspletely engrossed with this young man whose exterior was basically a stunning young girl. She could obviously tell that Cirvanas was male, only, it wasn¡¯t too clear from the outside. Meanwhile, what left Persephone a bit puzzled was the fact that she could sense Su¡¯s aura from both Madeline and this young man¡¯s body, especially Madeline.


    A clear smile appeared on Pandora¡¯s face. She began tough, right now undoubtedly appearing extremely beautiful. Only, this smile appeared rather harsh and blinding.


    ¡°Cirvanas.¡± Madeline didn¡¯t even turn around, only indifferently calling out again. This voice that was as calm as water immediately made the young man¡¯s trembling intensify, but no matter what, he just couldn¡¯t take the final step.


    Pandora suddenlyughed, giving Madeline a deep look, her eyes seemingly able to pierce right into the depths of those azure pupils. For some reason, Madeline was unexpectedly a bit scared of the ck-haired youngdy¡¯s seemingly all-prating gaze, subconsciously avoiding it.


    ¡°Since Su isn¡¯t here, then I¡¯m leaving.¡± Pandora spoke this sentence from her smooth and round lips.


    Want to leave? As soon as Madeline wanted to mock her, her expression suddenly changed.


    Heat suddenly erupted from a certain point in the depths of Pandora¡¯s body, the tremendous energy appearing almost from nothing. In less than a second of time, that bit of warmth rose to several thousand degrees, and it was still climbing higher! In Madeline and Persephone¡¯s perception, it was as if a sun was gradually rising within Pandora¡¯s body! They called it a sun, but this wasn¡¯t really an exaggeration, because that point of heat was already close to the surface temperature of the sun!


    In that instant, Madeline already decided that there was no way to stop this process. If she forcefully attacked, a powerful explosion would immediately be triggered, and the explosive power would be simr to a small size nuclear weapon. Even if Madeline had a chance of surviving through this type of explosion, Persephone and Cirvanas would undoubtedly die.


    Madeline clenched her teeth, therge amount of evolutionary points she had amassed flowing like quicksand, filling up the ability vacancies that had long been prepared, immediately producing seven levels of speed. She shot out like an artillery shell, grabbing Cirvanas with one arm and then carrying Persephone by her waist before imitating Su¡¯s Extreme Assault ability, her speed instantly nearing the speed of sound as she shot into the distance.


    Behind her, Pandora¡¯s body already slowly rose into the sky. At the center of her chest was a zing speck of light, the radiance almost prating her body, appearing iparably blinding in the darkness. A tremendous amount of energy was gathering, moreover bing more and more unstable, ready to release a great explosionparable to that of a nuclear bomb.


    Self-detonation, was this Pandora¡¯s final trick?


    Madeline¡¯s speed became faster and faster, meanwhile calcting Pandora¡¯s power of self-destruction. She just needed 3 seconds, 3 seconds was enough! After three seconds, even Persephone would be able to endure the explosion¡¯s power. Cirvanas¡¯ constitution was special, he had a portion of Su¡¯s characteristics; as long as his brain and nucleus were preserved, he could regenerate himself.


    However, there was no way Pandora would give her these precious three seconds!


    Madeline¡¯s face became more and more cold. She suddenly came to a rushed stop, flinging Persephone and Cirvanas outwards. When tossing Persephone out, she clearly paused for a moment, as if she felt some hesitation, but still ultimately tossed Persephone out. Persephone and Cirvanas were only flung out several meters, the location theynded in drawing out a perfect line between the three points. At the other end of this line, was Pandora.


    Madeline turned around, facing Pandora. She stood perfectly straight, and then opened her arms. When facing the heart of the explosion, this type of action was undoubtedly no different from suicide. The bit of radiance in the distance was already incredibly dazzling, to the extent where it illuminated this entire mountain region! Meanwhile, the lost shadow cast behind Madeline perfectly covered Persephone and Cirvanas.


    ¡°No!!¡±


    Persephone was shocked. She sat up, suddenly bouncing off the floor, throwing herself towards Madeline, wishing to drag her to the ground. However, the instant she exerted force, Persephone¡¯s legs suddenly went limp, most of her body¡¯s power disappearing without a trace. She only jumped out two meters before falling down, still ending up behind Madeline. Persephone still reached out her hand with everything she had to grab at Madeline¡¯s feet and pull her down, even though this was most likely useless. However, when Persephone¡¯s arm reached out to its limit, it still only barely made contact with Madeline¡¯s leg.


    The energy finally erupted!


    The final scene wasn¡¯t the explosion Madeline had anticipated, but rather that Pandora¡¯s chest suddenly opened up, the zing energy stream shooting out from her stomach. However, the instant the energy left the body, the energy form suddenly underwent a change, turning into a half meter diameter, endlessly powerful zing high-energy light beam, instantly traveling out several tens of thousands of meters, forming an enormous pir of light that connected heaven and earth. The energy that was close to a nuclear explosion was restrained into a high energy pir of light, the total energy that erupted also decreased substantially. However, despite this being the case, the power of this high-energy light pir was still unstoppable! This was tremendous power that could easily st through an aircraft carrier!


    The high-energy light beam fired diagonally into the sky, the other end even prating the thick clouds of radiation, unknown just how far it reached!


    The power of this strike already exceeded what ordinary ability systems could exin. The light pir passed several meters over Madeline¡¯s head, the exceptional maic field not only making her gray hair flutter about, it also made the crushed rocks and sand fly into the air, the zing heat scorching her hair, making it curl.


    An enormous cavity appeared in Pandora¡¯s abdomen, now pretty much only her backbone connecting her lower body, the outside of her body all burned into crystals by the high temperature. However, by borrowing the recoil of this energy st, she flew backwards, immediately traveling several kilometers. When Pandoranded, she quickly disappeared into the darkness of night. Her speed of departure was unexpectedly still at nine levels.


    Meanwhile, the moment before she left, Pandora smiled towards Madeline, carrying an ambiguous meaning. Then, those small lips pursed together, unexpectedly blowing a kiss.


    With Madeline¡¯s seven levels of speed strengthening, she already reached the level of an ordinary ability user¡¯s nine levels. After a several hundred kilometers pursuit, she had quite the confidence in catching up to Pandora. However, since Pandora appeared nearby, it was quite likely that the apostle wasn¡¯t far. Meanwhile, Pandora had previously called Persephone the seventhmb, clearly the apostle¡¯s target, so could she just leave her here?


    Madeline hesitated for an entire second, and then finally gave up on the pursuit.

 Book 6 3.7

    Book 6 Chapter 3.7 - Revival


    When the energy light pir crossed the sky, Madeline knew that she had been fooled. The true power of the energy pir was less than a hundredth of the power she felt from the energy gathering. This was Pandora¡¯s final trick to deceive the enemy, her dying counterattack and fleeing method. However, despite this being the case, if the energy light beam struck her head on, Madeline would be heavily injured even if she didn¡¯t die, the areas that were struck even more so vaporized under the ridiculously high temperature. She didn¡¯t even know if the important parts that were lost because of this, for example, her arms or legs, had a chance of regenerating. Meanwhile, Pandora was already high in the air.


    Madeline definitely didn¡¯t believe she didn¡¯t even have this bit of precision.


    Persephone released a groan, struggling as she climbed to her feet. Madeline left behind a hidden blow when throwing her out, long calcted that she would jump out, only leaving her with enough strength to jump to Madeline, yet unable to touch her, a position that offered the greatest area of protection.


    Persephone felt a slight numb sensation from all of her bones, a great feeling of limp and painful powerlessness. All of her muscles were shaking uncontrobly, making it hard for her to even raise a hand. Persephone couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed with shock; she understood Madeline¡¯sbat strength well, but she never expected that it had already reached this degree. At that time, Madeline only lightly tapped her body, yet it was already enough to make all of her bones shake, immediately breaking down her ability to move.


    Pandora already left. Cirvanas was stillying on the ground, not moving at all, as if unknown whether or not he was still alive or dead. However, his back that was trembling uncontrobly sold him out.


    ¡°Cirvanas...¡± Madeline calmly spoke, immediately making him jump up from the ground, standing perfectly straight. However, he didn¡¯t dare meet the youngdy¡¯s gaze.


    Madeline didn¡¯t disy any anger or other emotions, only indifferently saying, ¡°Back then, you promised to follow me until you gave up your life. Since you were even willing to give up your life, how could you not even dare do this small thing?¡±


    ¡°Older sis, I...¡± Cirvanas didn¡¯t know what was proper to say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me older sis anymore.¡± Madeline coldly cut Cirvanas off, and then she looked at Persephone, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡±


    Boom! Following a muffled sound, Madeline who was standing at the very top of the mountain thrusted the heavy rod that was alreadypletely deformed into the earth surface. Before her terrifying strength, the sturdy rock seemed incredibly fragile.


    Madeline stood there calmly, her long gray hair dancing about in the night wind, bits of ster radiance flying out from her hair, sparkling in the air, only gradually disappearing after fluttering about for a long time. The mountaintop that had just experienced a great battle became even more rugged, the warped heavy club also looking especially sinister. Meanwhile, under this type of environment, under the contrast of night, Madeline¡¯s silhouette shed its valiant and ferocious exterior, revealing her soft side.


    Persephone walked over, standing by Madeline¡¯s side. From behind, they looked like a pair of siblings, only, their temperaments were totally different.


    Only after a moment of silence did Madeline say, ¡°Do you remember? The second year after I arrived in Dark Red Castle, you just happened to pay Dark Red Castle a visit. That was when we first met.¡±


    ¡°Back then, you were still an extremely cute little girl! I never expected that in just a few years, you would have be the Trials Division¡¯s Dark Saint. You are the only true genius out of everyone I¡¯ve ever met.¡± Persephone said.


    Madeline released a light sigh, saying, ¡°You¡¯re right... back then, I was just a little girl. However, including the empress, no one knows that from the moment of birth, everything I¡¯ve experienced, everyone I¡¯ve met, I remember it all.¡±


    The youngdy¡¯s voice became quiet and soft, but the contents made Persephone¡¯s entire body shudder!


    Madeline continued, ¡°Inside Dark Red Castle, aside from Dyke Avidar, I couldn¡¯t meet anyone else, and the number of times I saw the empress was also extremely few. At that time, I was always scared, and I didn¡¯t know what I was scared of, which was why I frantically trained everything the empress taught me. During that entire year, only when she praised me would I feel a bit of security. In addition, the castle was extremely cold, my hands forever cold. This continued, until you came.


    You treated me extremely well, often telling me things about the outside world, speaking about the things you experienced. Meanwhile, I told you everything as well. In reality, the experiences of a ten year old girl are quite simple, and all of my memories were rted to him. I spoke about many, many things rted to him, and I even drew pictures for you, within them what I had imagined he would now look like. At that time, you said that if O¡¯Brien, who was focused on the arts, saw these pictures, he would definitely feel ashamed.¡±


    When she spoke up to here, Madelineughed somewhat self-mockingly.


    Persephone sighed, and then said, ¡°It is because I saw your picture that I immediately recognized Su the moment I saw him.¡±

 Book 6 3.8

    Book 6 Chapter 3.8 - Revival


    Madeline continued, as if she didn¡¯t hear what Persephone said. ¡°Later on, I entered the Town of Trials as the empress ordered. At that time, I had secretly sought you out, and also wept greatly, the first time I¡¯ve ever cried. Back then, your encouragement gave me courage again, and I also learned how to make them fear me, which was to kill all who dared rebel. Meanwhile, the first one I killed, was the most powerful of the original three giants, a dark saint. When the Trials Division finally became mine, I killed even more, killing until everyone began to fear me, with even Polo and Mitchels going into hiding. It was because you told me that the more I killed, the safer he would feel in the future. I know that you really said that for my good, because it has already been proved that what you said was correct. Then afterwards... you brought him back to the ck Dragonriders.¡±


    Persephone stared fixedly into the deep night sky, as if she was looking at Su who was who knew where. With a gentle, soft, and blessed voice that didn¡¯t carry any regrets, she said, ¡°From the experiences you told me, I knew that he was a man who was worth obtaining regardless of the price, even if I had to use any means fair or foul.¡±


    Then, Persephone turned around, looking at Madeline and saying, ¡°Madeline, I...¡±


    Madeline cut her off. ¡°Apart from this, there are no other reasons?¡±


    ¡°There are. I was jealous.¡± Persephone calmly admitted.


    Madeline suddenly took a deep breath, and then she heavily exhaled. Following this somewhat childish movement, she seemed to have released a lot of her pent-up frustrations and repressed emotions. She revealed a faint smile, her smile extremely charming. At this moment, it was as if the entire mountain region brightened.


    ¡°Older sister.¡±


    When she heard this address she hadn¡¯t heard for a long time, Persephone was clearly startled, saying, ¡°You...¡±


    As if nothing happened, Madeline said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. What you¡¯ve done for him, even if it was just half, is already too, too much. Being found by you is also his luck! He... never had such good luck before. Now...¡±


    When she spoke up to here, Madeline suddenly stopped. Persephone picked up on something with her woman¡¯s intuition, immediately asking, ¡°What happened to him now?¡±


    ¡°He encountered an extremely terrifying enemy, separating from us. Right now, I only know that he is still alive, but I don¡¯t know when he cane back.¡± Madeline¡¯splexion became slightly dark, her voice also bing a bit t. However, this instantaneous change in her expression was captured by Persephone.


    How intelligent was Persephone? She stared at that unchanging scar on Madeline¡¯s face, her entire body suddenly bing ice-cold!


    ¡°You said... that he is still alive?¡± When asking this, Persephone didn¡¯t look at Madeline, instead turning her head and staring at the mountains on the other side. However, her shoulders continuously trembled,pletely uncontroble.


    Madeline remained silent for a long time before deciding to speak. ¡°It is quite likely. After all, he isn¡¯t someone that easy to kill.¡±


    When she heard these words, Persephone instead calmed down, asking, ¡°Then what are you nning to do now?¡±


    Madeline pointed to the west and said, ¡°In that direction is where his subordinates and the other woman are. I want to find them, kill all of the surrounding hidden enemies, and then...e back to participate in the parliament¡¯s war!¡±


    ¡°When you return, count me in.¡± Persephone said indifferently.


    ¡°No.¡± Madeline directly rejected, moreover not giving Persephone any chance to retort. ¡°If you die, what about the child?¡±


    As she watched Persephone sink into a state of silence, Madeline spoke with a vague proudness and coldness, ¡°When I return, even if I am the only one left, it is still enough to make Bevs regret ever giving birth to that stupid son!¡±


    Not fearing what Persephone would say, Madeline suddenlyughed, raising her hand, and then pointed at Persephone with a pistol stance, saying, ¡°If hees back, and I haven¡¯t died yet, then, I want you to step aside once for me!¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Persephone¡¯s expression immediately changed. Her high levels of Mysterious Fields intuition told her that it was best to reject Madeline¡¯s request. However, before she could speak, the youngdy already pulled out the heavy club from the rock, heading west, only borrowing the night wind to transmit words that reflected her unique personality.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡±


    Madeline¡¯s figure disappeared into the darkness in the blink of an eye. Cirvanas chased a few steps after her, but didn¡¯t dare continue pursuing her. He gazed towards the youngdy¡¯s now already gone rear figure, his face full of anxiousness and helplessness.


    Persephone watched all of this, releasing a sigh, and then saying, ¡°You aren¡¯t going to hurry and follow her? If you wait any longer, you might not be able to catch up anymore.¡±


    ¡°But, older sis... no, will she still want me to follow her?¡± Cirvanas looked at Persephone. It was clear that he already had no idea what to do.


    Persephone couldn¡¯t help butugh, and then she said, ¡°Just go, she won¡¯t feel true anger. That thing with defiling first and then killing wasn¡¯t anything serious. However, she didn¡¯t scare the enemy off, scaring you instead.¡±


    Cirvanas¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Really?!¡± Before waiting for Persephone¡¯s reply, he already activated his abilities, chasing after Madeline with full speed.


    Persephone shook her head while smiling, but the smile on her face gradually froze. She stood there in a daze just like that, standing for who knew how long. She only knew that the light of dawn rose again, gradually brightening, revealing another gloomy day. Then, dusk fell again. When she woke up from her sense of loss, darkness fell again.


    At the edge of the cliff, in front of the mountains, Persephone sat there, her left arm supporting her body, right hand fiercely wing at her long gray hair, tears finally flowing.


    She sobbed uncontrobly, crying out, yet no echo sounded between the mountains and valleys. It was because her weeping couldn¡¯t produce any sound.


    However, before this silent pain, the world finally responded.

 Book 6 4.1

    Book 6 Chapter 4.1 - Consciousness


    May 11th, this was an extremely ordinary day in history, but for Dr. Connor and his research base, it was definitely a fate deciding day. The entire research base was busy working from early morning, while over a hundred cleaning staff members had already been adding overtime from a week ago, cleaning every corner of the hundred thousand square meter enormous research base until there wasn¡¯t a speck of dust to be seen.


    On the morning of the 11th, Dr. Connor wore his favorite formal attire. This suit was made by a great master known for his tailoring and handwork. The shining gold pocket handkerchief added a bit of color to the doctor, making him look as if he became seven or eight years younger.


    When the glimmers of dawn appeared, it was the coldest time of day. Connor, who wasn¡¯t all that strongly built, stood a kilometer out from the research institute¡¯s main entrance, his body straight like a solitary tree on a snowy cliff, facing the cold winds without moving an inch. Those who understood Dr. Connor all admired him greatly. It was because they understood well that with the doctor¡¯s frail body, standing for so long in the cold winds, as well as bathing in such powerful radiation without copsing mentally truly wasn¡¯t easy. Meanwhile, the most difficult part was that no one knew just how long he was going to wait for. Connor was already gambling with his life.


    Just as Dr. Connor¡¯s face was frozen until an abnormal flush of redness appeared, surging dust finally appeared from the horizon, a vehicle fleet speeding over. The two armed off-road vehicles at the front separated, resting respectively at Dr. Connor¡¯s left and right. A dark ck limousine slowly came to a stop before Dr. Connor. When the vehicle was opened, the door perfectly lined up with the end of the red carpet. This long scarlet carpet stretched out an entire kilometer from the research institute¡¯s main entrance! Meanwhile, Dr. Connor stood precisely outside of this carpet.


    The chairman who was wrapped in a thick overcoat, the one who held the greatest authority in the Blood Parliament, walked out from the limousine and stood at the other end of the carpet. He narrowed his eyes that were swelling a bit from his age and the recent burden of events, staring at the long red road before him, suddenly feeling like this carpet waspletely formed from the dye of human blood. His hair was a bit thinly spread, several near white hairs flying about in the wind. The skin on his hands was already loose, and several senile ques could be seen. Bevs didn¡¯t have any excessive decorations on his body. Only his right ring finger and little finger each carried arge jadeite ring, these rings rather eye-grabbing. Those were two extremely pure gemstones, yet their depths couldn¡¯t be seen from a single nce.


    Bevs¡¯ hands moved together, using his fingers to fiddle with the jadeite rings. Only after looking at the research institute for a while did he look towards Dr. Connor and say with a smile, ¡°Could tell you were quite diligent.¡±


    Just this slight dy already made Dr. Connor perspire profusely. He finally managed to receive Bevs¡¯ praise, yet for some unknown reason, Connor just couldn¡¯t feel happy. When thest armed off-road vehicle stopped next to Bevs¡¯ car, the one who came out was still the somewhat innocent Haydn. He was like a naive big child, yet those by Bevs¡¯ side all treated him respectfully. When Haydn¡¯s golden pupilsnded on Dr. Connor¡¯s body, the doctor felt as if he had been locked onto by a scorpion, his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    During this time of war, Bevs¡¯ bodyguards were pitifully few, even his chauffeurs less than twenty individuals. However, as long as Haydn was here, it would make everyone feel a sense of safety. Dr. Connor hadn¡¯t really seen Haydn take action, from time to time, he found this a bit difficult to understand. Fearing Eileen was understandable, but why would there be such great fear for this child who hadn¡¯t even grown up yet?


    Bevs already turned around and began to walk towards the research institute. Dr. Connor promptly followed, while Haydn followed at the end of the procession, perfectly capturing everyone in his line of sight.


    Half an hourter, Bevs sat in the only seat inside the presentation hall, calmly waiting for Connor¡¯s presentation. Haydn stood behind Bevs with his hands sped behind his back, a pair of slightly curved eyes sweeping over the busy researchers, a bizarre, viper-like smile hanging from his lips.


    A robust man walked into the presentation hall, disyed a deep act of courtesy towards Bevs, and then propped up an extremelyrge, strangely shaped rifle on his shoulder, aiming it at the other end of the hall. Several robust men carried a heavy target inside, cing it next to the wall. This was a heavy target made of alloy steel, its thickness reaching thirty centimeters. In terms of defensive strength, it was equivalent to an olden era 120 centimeter thick homogeneous steel te. The robust man that held the gun assumed a half-knelt stance, and then he undid the safety. A light blue radiance immediately flowed through the gun, this weapon seemingly equipped with electromaic power instations. After aiming at the center of the target, the robust male released a groan, and then all of the muscles in his body surged, his body instantly expanding by a third of his original size. From those muscles that were as steady as a mountain and sturdy like steel, it was clear that he had five levels of power and at least six levels of defense.


    A question emerged in many people¡¯s minds. To have this clearly Combat Domain ability user operate a powerful sniper rifle, what exactly was Dr. Connor trying to do? Everyone knew that a powerful new era sniper rifle needed a set amount of weapon control ability before it could be effectively used. Meanwhile, there was nock of weapon specialists, able to see with a single nce that this gun, for the sake of increasing power, sacrificed many other functions, moreover the production costs bound to be expensive.


    When the robust man¡¯s abilities were activated to their peak, he firmly pressed down on the trigger! Within chi chi sounds, the powerful rifle¡¯s air vents released several streaks of zing exhaust, and then with an enormous bang sound, the sniper rifle fiercely recoiled backwards, unexpectedly forcing the robust male with six levels of defense to continuously take steps backwards before stabilizing himself. Each time he took a step back, there would be a deep footprint left in the ground, his face red like it was going to drip out blood. When he finally stood firm with great difficulty, several bone fracturing sounds could be heard from within his body!


    A wave of surging heat struck everyone head on, blowing everyone until their clothes fluttered about. Those with lower levels of ability were shaken up by the gunshot sound until their bodies rocked back and forth, their faces revealing expressions of pain.


    The gunshot sound was tremendous, the recoil force leaving even the robust male with six levels of defense injured, the power naturally great. A half meter sized cavity appeared at the center of the steel target, the edges alreadypletely melted. The steel target that wasparable to a battleship¡¯s armor was actually sted through! Moreover, the entire targetpletely warped and deformed, deeply embedding itself into the wall that was simrly protected under armor ting. This was enough power to deal an effective blow against someone with nine levels of defense ability. Only after seeing this terrifying attack did Bevs slightly nod his head.

 Book 6 4.2

    Book 6 Chapter 4.2 - Consciousness


    However, many weapon specialists frowned. Even though the power exceeded their expectations, that didn¡¯t mean that this was an outstanding firearm. In reality, the parliament¡¯s level of science and technology had long reached the level where it could make firearms with even greater power, a heavy sniping cannon with an eight level ability user operating it able topletely destroy a main battle tank. However, the problem was that high level ability users were extremely rare, and without being in a close enough distance, even if the heavy sniper cannon¡¯s firing speed reached four thousand meters per second, high level ability users still had the chance of escaping. Meanwhile, in close distance, closebat fighting was a more effective tactic. In the present age where ability users gradually became the rulers of the battlefield, the practicality of these types of weapons was already much inferior to the past.


    What was more important was that even though this firearm¡¯s power was sufficiently great, its design wasn¡¯t perfect, to the point where it couldn¡¯t evenpare to the other heavy sniper cannon prototypes in otherboratories. After all, Dr. Connor specialized in gic modification, and not weapon research and development. In the Blood Parliament, the importance of biological gic research was far greater than other technologies, the ¡®Apostle¡¯ project the doctor managed even more so obtaining over half of the parliament¡¯s supeputing centers, so one could see just how important it was.


    To manufacture this type of heavy sniper firearm instead of working on the ¡®Apostle¡¯ project with great prospects, what exactly did Connor wish to do?


    Many people revealed expressions of puzzlement, to the extent where even the research institute¡¯s researchers were included in this group. It was clear that Dr. Connor hid this project even from them. Meanwhile, Bevs¡¯ eyes were half opened, not expressing anything. Haydn carried a smile of ridicule as he looked at everyone.


    As if understanding everyone¡¯s doubts, Dr. Connor cleared his throat, and then said, ¡°Great chairman, this gun looks to be full of ws. However, after seeing what is toe, I promise that your distinguished self will not be thinking that any longer!¡±


    Connor pped his hands, and then the sliding gate to the side of the hall slowly rose. Seven chosen walked out from behind the door in a group. Their body types were rather strange, upper bodies especially wide, their right shoulders in particr twice the size of an ordinary person, the surface covered in a thickyer of exoskeleton. Meanwhile, their legs had reversed joints, right arm also twice as thick as normal. As soon as these chosen appeared, the research workers who carried information that had long been prepared handed them into the hands of Bevs and Haydn.


    This group of special chosen had seven levels of localized defense strengthening, five levels of power and five levels of weapon control ability. In addition, through referencing the Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ technology, they underwent emotional castration, weakening their sense of pain, and at the same time strengthening their perception ability. This was a batch of monsters manufactured specifically for war, and they were clearly made to match the heavy sniper rifle that had just been demonstrated.


    Bevs ced the information in his hands to the side, and then like an old man, slowly said, ¡°The gun from just now, was it specially made for these individuals?¡±


    The crucial moment had arrived.


    Dr. Connor took a step forward, slightly bowed, and then spoke with a rhythmic voice, ¡°This gun and these chosen were designed as a whole entity, specially manufactured for them, so it could be said that the gun and man are one. These chosen, when equipped with this special gun, could pose fatal threat to all ninth level ability users within a range of five hundred meters. If the seven of them coordinated to released a hail of bullets, then they could threaten any ninth level ability user within a range of a thousand meters. In addition, the new breakthrough we made from the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s emotion control technology was applied to their bodies, so they don¡¯t fear death, incredibly valiant, and unconditionally obedient! Even if they are ordered to kill themselves, they would still immediately carry out this out. Most importantly, these chosen can be mass produced! Because only certain abilities are needed, and only specific areas are strengthened, their manufacturing costs are much lower than that of the previous chosen. With the amount of resources needed to make a seventh level ability user, eleven of this type of chosen can be produced. Respected chairman, Lord Haydn, this means that we finally have the strength to keep ninth level ability users in check. In the parliament, no, the entire continent, the number of ninth level ability users is incredibly few, while chosen can be made without limit! I believe that your distinguished self, with this type of chosen army, can be a true world ruler of the doomsday battlefield!¡±


    ¡°World ruler?¡± Bevs repeated this with a low voice, the muscles on his face moving a bit, revealing a pensive smile.


    Haydn raised his head towards the sky, not looking at anyone inside of this hall, his golden pupils passing the transparent ss curtain wall above,nding on theputing centers in a different area. The enormous crystal pir-likeputing centers continuously flickered with all types of radiance. Haydn seemed a bit more interested in this type of radiance, not even giving the seven special heavy sniping chosen the slightest bit of attention. In the demonstration just now, these chosen, when equipped with the heavy sniper cannon, posed life threatening danger to ninth level ability users, and there were seven of them less than twenty meters from Bevs. However, no one objected to this, unknown if they truly believed Dr. Connor¡¯s description of being able topletely control them.


    Bevs muttered a bit to himself, his eyes continuously scanning over the seven chosen¡¯s bodies. With each passing second, the sweat on the forehead of Dr. Connor who was waiting would increase a bit.


    Just as Dr. Connor felt as if he couldn¡¯t endure it any longer, Bevs finally spoke. ¡°Limitless mass-production? This idea isn¡¯t bad, I like it.¡±


    Dr. Connor¡¯s face became slightly sluggish, but it immediately became rapt with ecstasy.


    Bevs leaned back. He gave Haydn a look, asking, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Haydn spoke rather absentmindedly, ¡°Limitless mass-production is naturally not bad, but there seem to be some other preconditions. Also, these monsters are far from being as great as he says they are, they are just some shoddy goods made from stinting materials. I don¡¯t believe that a chosen who can¡¯t even live longer than a month will be of any help to us. Instead of doing this with the resources, it might be better to just make aplete seventh level chosen.¡±


    ¡°A month?!¡± Connor cried out. Even though he was facing Haydn, he still clearly forgot himself. The reason for this was very simple: it was because this assessment Haydn gave was equivalent to pronouncing the death of the entire project.

 Book 6 4.3

    Book 6 Chapter 4.3 - Consciousness


    ¡°After project number three is perfected, the special chosen¡¯s life expectancies will be as long as five years! Even in their current iplete development stage, their lifespans will reach a year and a half! A year and a half¡¯s time, with an army that could face ninth level ability users, this is already enough to change the battlefield situation!¡± Dr. Connor spoke resolutely and decisively. He already couldn¡¯t tend to the threat of Haydn¡¯s status.


    Haydn released a lightugh, and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll admit that what you said is correct. This type of army ispletely enough to change the battlefield situation, if, Dr. Connor, the chosen you provide can reach the standard described in the information you gave us. However, it is quite regretful, these things that are standing before us can¡¯t even be considered defective goods!¡±


    While speaking, Haydn reached his hand into the air, and then a pistol at a guard¡¯s waist entered Haydn¡¯s hands. The young man didn¡¯t take the time to aim at all, aiming at a special chosen, and then fired three times! Three bullet holes immediately appeared in the chosen¡¯s upper body, forming a triangle, blood continuously pouring out from them. Of the three shots, one entered the strengthened shoulder armor, another hitting the left side of its chest, the third opening up a hole in its abdomen.


    This was a representative new era pistol, with high precision, fast firing speed, andrge ammunition capacity. However, the power wasn¡¯t that great, inferior to even the olden era¡¯s Magnum. Even those with four levels of defense could effectively defend against it, while for fifth level ability users, even if they were shot at close range, they would just receive some superficial injuries. From Haydn¡¯s three shots, one could immediately see that this special chosen only had around four levels of defense strength, not the seven levels Dr. Connor spoke about at all!


    The special chosen didn¡¯t evade, nor did they reveal an expression of pain, illustrating that the emotion and pain control systems were quite sessful. However, blood continuously poured out from the bullet holes, flowing faster and faster with no signs of stopping. Moreover, a bitter, fine tissue granules even began to appear in the blood!


    Bevs¡¯ brows slightly furrowed. As the blood flow increased, the chosen¡¯s body began to sway back and forth, and Connor¡¯splexion also became a pale as paper. As an authoritative figure in the biology and gics field, how could he not see what was happening? Inside this special chosen¡¯s body, its genes were currently undergoingplete copse at astonishing speed!


    With a thunk sound, the chosen¡¯s massive body fell heavily onto the ground.


    Haydn tossed the pistol onto the ground, and then with the voice of a fiend said, ¡°Just four levels of defense, and just a few bullet holes are enough to cause gic copse, these are the results of project number three that consumed and unprecedented amount of expenditures? Dr. Connor, your sense of humor is quite admirable, but today is May 11th, not April 1st. You should just let us see your distinguished self¡¯s true achievements!¡±


    Dr. Connor¡¯s face experienced an instant myriad of changes, hispletely round eyes covered in bloody wisps. He didn¡¯t even hear Haydn¡¯s words, immediately throwing himself onto the dying chosen, frantically tearing at its clothes while roaring, ¡°This is impossible! Definitely impossible!!¡±


    After tearing off the clothes, the doctor discovered that he couldn¡¯t do anything to the chosen¡¯s body. As such, he jumped up again, grabbed a dagger from a guard¡¯s body, and then ignoring the blood everywhere, hacked open the special chosen¡¯s chest with all of his strength. When its chest was opened up, thick blood sma immediately sprayed out, sshing onto the doctor¡¯s head and face! Mixed within the blood sma wererge amounts of internal organ fragments after they broke down. At this moment, all of the internal organs in the chosen¡¯s body became a thick mixture of blood, mincemeat, and bodily fluids.


    While looking at this scene, Dr. Connor¡¯s body gradually began to shudder. He suddenly jumped up, rushed towards the middle-aged assistant who had been standing cool-headedly by the corner the entire time, fiercely grabbed his cor, and then roared hysterically, ¡°What is going on? Where are the materials? Where did the materials go? I had you use half of the materials on them, so why isn¡¯t there any at all?!¡±


    However, the assistant who was normally extremely respectful, strictly carrying out the doctor¡¯s every order, seemed especially cold. He grabbed Connor¡¯s hands with a single go, and then slowly pulled them away with strength the doctor couldn¡¯t resist. With a casual push, it made Connor stagger back several steps. Dr. Connor waspletely shocked, looking at this assistant who had suddenly be an independent individual.


    The assistant organized his slightly wrinkledboratory uniform a bit, and then said with a voice that was cold to the extreme, ¡°I apologize, Dr. Connor, I could not carry out your distinguished self¡¯s orders, because the materials have already beenpletely used up.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! I clearly remember that there are still six sets of materials! Where did they all go?¡± Dr. Connor said through gritted teeth, his face already sinister to the point where it was almost warped.


    The assistant looked at him coldly, as if he was looking at a dead person, saying, ¡°I greatly apologize, doctor, I believe your distinguished self is even more clear than me on the fact that the materials cannot be reproduced. Such precious materials shouldn¡¯t be used on thepletely unripe project number three. Under circumstances where we cannot acquire any more materials, all mass-production ims are utter lies! That is why, for the sake of the parliament¡¯s interest, I will not tolerate bing an aplice to your distinguished self¡¯s lies. All of the materials have been used by me on the ¡®Apostle¡¯ experimental subject number three.¡±


    ¡°Apostle experimental subject number three?¡± Dr. Connor repeated this a few times, and then suddenly recalled something, roaring angrily, ¡°You bastard! You dare touch that third super-chosen? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Connor grabbed the bloody dagger, throwing himself at the assistant. However, he only managed to take a single step before he couldn¡¯t move any further forward, rising from the ground beyond his control and floating in midair.


    Haydn didn¡¯t do anything, but everyone knew that what sent Connor into the air was ¡®Void Prison¡¯, his unique eighth level magic ability. Haydnughed, and then asked, ¡°May I interrupt you two for a bit? What exactly does this material refer to?¡±


    The assistant gave Haydn a respectful bow, and then said, ¡°The materials refer to the gic matter acquired from Su¡¯s body tissue specimens, within it an extremelyplex gene lock that far exceeds our current level of technology. After aplishing the first phase of unraveling the gene lock, the information that we acquired helped usplete the the ¡®Garden of Eden¡¯ Project¡¯s first stage, all of the chosen the products of this first stage. However, what is quite regretful is that the materials are limited, moreover cannot be duplicated. In addition, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any possibility of sessfully duplicating it either.¡±

 Book 6 4.4

    Book 6 Chapter 4.4 - Consciousness


    ¡°Then, what does the super-chosen and apostle experimental subject number three you have spoken about refer to?¡± Haydn asked.


    ¡°In the first phase of the Garden of Eden Project, Dr. Connor produced three bodies with high degrees ofpletion, preparing to make them the mediums for the future super-chosen project, the chosen with the first three numbers in the inner division. Meanwhile, I used the remaining materials to sessfully activate the third experimental body, and as a result, the ¡®Garden of Eden¡¯ Project thus entered the third phase: Apostle. This is the apostle experimental subject number three I was talking about just now.¡± The assistant said.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Connor in the air seemed to have gone crazy as he roared, ¡°The amount of energy the three super-chosen need is too great, impossible to activate! You liar, traitor, scoundrel!¡±


    The assistant raised his hand, looked at Dr. Connor whose face was distorted from extreme anger, and then said indifferently, ¡°Those three mediums in your hands are only super-chosen, but in my hands, are apostles! It is because I¡¯ve already broken through the secondyer of the gene lock!¡±


    The assistant¡¯s voice struck down like thunder, exploding by Dr. Connor¡¯s ears! He muttered, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, how could you unravel the secondyer of the gene lock? You were actually hiding it from me this entire time, hiding it from me...¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t roar out again, voice weak as if he was muttering to himself. He forcefully struck at the formless screen before him, but the pounding force was only sent back with many times more force. His hands immediately became red and swollen, rupturing, blood flowing out from the injuries, mixing together with the chosen¡¯s bloody paste, impossible to distinguish one from the other.


    It was impossible for Connor to break through the Void Prison, unless he had eight levels or higher ability. He also knew that his cursing and criticizing wouldn¡¯t bring about any results.


    After asking the questions he wanted to ask, Haydnughed, gave the middle-aged assistant a meaningful look, and then moved to the side. Bevs stood up, handed the materials in his hands to the attendant on the side, and then walked up to the assistant before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go and give your apostle experimental subject number three a look. I hope it is worthy of the six sets of materials used. Oh, one more thing, could you tell me your name?¡±


    The middle-aged assistant¡¯s pale and somewhat plump face immediately flushed red from excitement. He straightened his body, and then said, ¡°My name is Martin! Martin Gardner! Your distinguished self!¡±


    ¡°Martin...¡± Bevs sized up the assistant seriously, and then nodded, indicating for him to lead the way. Martin immediately walked towards the elevator, Haydn and the attendants following behind. The researchers all put down their work, rushing out to make arrangements based on Martin¡¯s orders. Even though no one knew what exactly happened, all of them knew what to do right now. Researchers were also people, wishing to live a bit better. Apart from science, knowing when and what they should do was also extremely important.


    At the center of the presentation hall, the six special chosen who hadn¡¯t obtained any orders still stood there, staring forward lifelessly. Their intelligence had already been substantially damaged,pletely ignoring the fact that theirpanion¡¯s corpse was right in front of them. Meanwhile, inside the Void Prison, Dr. Connor was already sitting paralyzed on the ground, staring at the top of this hall, unknown as to what his mouth was muttering.


    All of them were abandoned people.


    Ten minutester, Bevs stood in aboratory with rather simple and crude facilities, looking pensively at the naked male in the breeding tank. This was a well-proportioned male who was still asleep in the culture fluid. As his chest rose and fell, a string of fine bubbles was continuously produced. Moreover, what was the most striking was that there was a crystal exposed outside the pit of his stomach. Even though he was in a breeding tank, this male still made the surrounding people feel a formless pressure.


    Bevs produced a pair of tortoiseshell pince-nez spectacles, and then walked close to the breeding tank. Only after looking at it for three whole minutes did he turn around and ask Haydn, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Eight levels.¡± This time, Haydn was extremely serious, not revealing a frivolous smile.


    Bevs nodded, saying to Martin, ¡°Very good, this one isn¡¯t bad. Then, what kind of pleasant surprise will experimental subject number two bring me?¡±


    Martin had an answer long prepared in advance, immediately replying, ¡°I can make two eight level abilities, and I can guarantee that one of the abilities will be in either Magic or Combat Domain. The cultivation time will take around three months, the chance of sess around... 45%.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about the number one?¡±


    ¡°In theory, number one will have a ninth level ability, but only after the gene lock is deciphered a step further will this be possible. There is no way to estimate the probability of unraveling the gene lock, but it is definitely extremely low. That is why until this battle ends, it is best if we do not hope for a result.¡± Martin replied honestly.


    ¡°The war might end quickly, or it might drag out for some time. Regardless, the war will eventually end. When that timees, we still need the ¡®Garden of Eden¡¯ Project.¡± Bevs said.


    Martin hesitated for a bit, but still summoned up his courage and said, ¡°But... respected chairman, I have no choice but to inform you that because of ack of materials, it is impossible for project number two and one to be carried out, to the extent where the research work cannot be carried out.¡±


    Bevsughed, and then said, ¡°This isn¡¯t important, we can put the materials matter aside for now. From now on, this research base will be ced under your responsibility. Then, Mr. Martin, do you need anything else? Do not worry, just speak freely.¡±


    Martin thought for a bit, and then said, "I admit that I do have a small request. Dr. Connor is a specialist in biology and gics, his knowledge profound. I think, my research basecks his type of assistant.¡±


    Bevs gave Martin a somewhat unexpected look, and thenughed, saying, ¡°This way of thinking isn¡¯t bad, just do as you please.¡±


    After speaking, Bevs prepared to leave the research base. Martin seemed to recall something, hurriedly chasing after him, suppressing his voice and saying, ¡°Your distinguished self, ording to my suspicions, there should be enough materials in reserve in Helen¡¯s ce, enough toplete the manufacturing of number one and two!¡±


    Towards this rather shocking piece of information, Bevs surprisingly only nodded, expressing that he heard what was said. When passing through the presentation hall, Bevs gave the six iplete chosen a look, pointed at them, and then said to Martin, ¡°These cannot be wasted either. You should think of a way to recycle them.¡±


    Martin stared nkly for a bit, and then immediately replied, ¡°Yes, your distinguished self!¡±


    Bevs nodded, and then under Haydn¡¯spany, climbed into the railway limousine before departing. However, when he left, the one seeing the chairman off from the other end of the red carpet was changed from Connor to Martin.

 Book 6 4.5

    Book 6 Chapter 4.5 - Consciousness


    Only when the chairman¡¯s vehicle fleet disappeared into the horizon did Martin straighten his body, slowly turn around, and look towards the research institute¡¯s grand buildingplex. His gaze seemed to pierce through the heavy walls andnd on Dr. Connor¡¯s body. Connor who was previously absent-minded suddenly felt his entire body tremble, as if he was being stared at by an invisible viper. His eyes widened, looking all around him, yet was only able to see the hurriedly moving researchers, as well as the janitors who cleaned up the corpse. From time to time, strange looks would be cast over,nding momentarily on his body before hurriedly shifting away.


    Connor was still suspended ten meters in the air. Even though Haydn had already left, the Void Prison¡¯s effects still remained, unknown as to when exactly it would disappear.


    A momentter, Martin appeared in the presentation room. Right now, his face was so red from overexcitement it was like a tomato that was about to rot. He raised his head to look towards Connor who was floating in the sky, and then suddenly said, ¡°What are you all staring around for? Do I have to tell you to bring some cushions?! ce them a bit thicker, if Dr. Connor ends up injuring himself from a fall, I¡¯m going to chop open all of your brains! An assistant as good as this one, it¡¯s hard to find a single one even after a few decades!¡±


    Not only did the workers move, even the researchers were yelled at to bring over cushions. Only when he saw that the cushion buffer below Connor reached two meters high did Martin reveal a satisfied smile. He raised his head to look at Connor, waiting rather patiently for the effects of ¡®Void Prison¡¯ to end. When he left, Haydn didn¡¯t sit in the armored off-road vehicles following behind, but instead entered Bevs¡¯ car, sitting across from the chairman. Even though they were moving through areas without roads, this luxurious carriage was still extremely smooth, water not even spilling out from a ss. The new era¡¯s technology was quite thoroughly disyed in this railway limousine.


    Bevs finally lowered the information in his hands, removing the pince-nez spectacles and revealing a fatigued expression. He rubbed off his head while asking, ¡°How is that Martin?¡±


    ¡°Definitely a small person, selfish and holds grudges, without half a bit of refinement. His aplishment should just be hard work together with a bit of luck. As for talent, he is definitely inferior to Connor. I don¡¯t like him, he is a mad dog, right now frantically wagging its tail. When the timees, he will definitely throw himself over and release a vicious bite. Connor is actually much better than him, at the very least his tastes not bad.¡± Haydn didn¡¯t hide his own disgust.


    Bevsughed, and then said, ¡°Connor is a lion, but after living a handsome lifestyle, he already lost most of his fighting spirit and creativity. Martin is indeed a mad dog, but sometimes, crazy nobodies can disy tremendous power, so they cannot be looked down on either. Hard work, in most situations, can rece talent. As for Connor, if he could survive under Martin¡¯s hands, then he might have some qualities that would be worth seeing in the future.¡±


    Bevs gave Haydn a look, and then said, ¡°You are indeed a rare genius in terms of talent, but there are all types of geniuses. No matter how powerful someone bes, it will still be impossible for them to be geniuses in all aspects. That is why we need all types of people, regardless of whether they are ability users or not. Taking a step back, if there really was this type of person, an omniscient and omnipotent genius, above all others in every aspect, what would happen then? If you were that person, what kind of conclusion do you think there would be then?¡±


    Haydn closed his eyes, starting to carefully think. A drop of cold sweat began to slowly seep out from his forehead. His entire body trembled all over, his golden pupils frantically moving about under his eyelids, starting to release powerful radiance. Even with the eyelids blocking them, the light still shone through, releasing two small light beams.


    A momentter, Haydn¡¯s entire body began to pour out sweat, his pale-white face revealing endless suffering. He suddenly released a great cry, abruptly opening his eyes! At this moment, his golden pupils were shining like two small suns, the golden light rays even releasing several thousand degrees of high temperature ability. Meanwhile, when his body bounced up from the seat, the golden gaze just happened tond on Bevs¡¯ body. When the destructive golden rays reached half a meter before Bevs¡¯ body, they suddenly disappeared into thin air. There seemed to be an invisible boundary in the air that separated the two sides, dividing different worlds. When the light rays reached the border, they would then shoot towards who knew where.


    Haydn dropped back onto the chair. In just a few short minutes, he became incredibly weak, the energy within his body not even a tenth of the norm, as if he had just experienced an extremely intense battle. He leaned into the chair, extremely dispirited and weak as he said, ¡°I killed all those who dared resist me, and then ultimately ruled the entire world. Then, I continued to evolve. I was... this celestial body¡¯s god! Then, what I discovered was that regardless of what it was, including ordinary people, mutated creatures, even high level ability users, they were all useless to me. I... and all living things in this world became different, I... I don¡¯t know what happened in the end, I can¡¯t recall it, but... I was the only one left! The entire world became quiet, and then a centuryter, or was it a millennium? I don¡¯t know how much time passed, I wasn¡¯t able to calcte the time. Everything became still... only after using all of my strength was I able to escape...¡±


    Haydn couldn¡¯t continue further. His entire body fell weakly into the chair, only able to breathe in and out heavily,rge amounts of white foaming out from his mouth, within it a bit of bright-colored blood.

 Book 6 4.6

    Book 6 Chapter 4.6 - Consciousness


    Future Sight, a tenth level ability of the Mysterious Fields, together with ten levels of magic, could, under the premise of restricted conditions, foresee a future result to a limited extent. This was also Haydn¡¯s ultimate ability. This wasn¡¯t an autonomous deduction through known data, but rather through the Mysterious Fields¡¯ powerful ability tomunicate with the world, to fetch a result from the boundless future. From a certain perspective, one could treat it as turning the entire world into an iparably massive operation center, and using it to calcte results under certain premises.


    The potential futures this ability foresaw might be different every time, and the difference might also be great, but the real future might very well be hidden within the scenes of foresight. Meanwhile, its significance in battle, was that once Haydn knew about the opponent¡¯s abilities in detail, he could find the ultimate method of dealing with his enemy through foresight again and again. It could be said that if any opponent allowed Haydn to escape from them, then after a period of time, they would face apletely new, nightmarish enemy.


    Because of Future Sight, Haydn grew more powerful with each passing day, yet he still couldn¡¯t obtain Bevs¡¯ approval. Only once, Bevs gave this line ofment: You have a pair of wings, yet only know how to use it to fan yourself.


    Haydn was rather unwilling to use Future Sight, because ten levels of Mysterious Fields couldn¡¯t disy its full power at all, and as such, it possessed great risks. Each time he immersed himself in those unknown scenes, Haydn always faced the danger ofpletely losing himself. There was a chance that he might forget his original identity, and forever live in the non-existent imaginary future. Even though only a few minutes passed in the real world, it was likely that the imaginary future might have already experienced several months of time. After experiencing the trials of multiple Future Sights, even though Haydn¡¯s age was still quite young, his willpower was exceptionally firm. Without this, there was no way of freeing himself from the imaginary world¡¯s confusion and binding.


    Meanwhile, this was the most dangerous instance since Haydn¡¯s birth. He was this close frompletely losing himself in that imaginary future. Meanwhile, he didn¡¯t fully know what kind of scenes he experienced in that dream world, upon waking, unexpectedly forgetting arge half of its contents. Haydn truly never expected that these seemingly simple conditions would make him fall into unprecedented danger. If he couldn¡¯t sessfully jump out from the imaginary future on his own, then Haydn¡¯s brain wouldpletely die, turning into a human vegetable who could only act on instinct.


    ¡°That is why, Haydn, no matter how great of aplishments we achieve, what kind of abilities we obtain, we always need to remember that we are human. We belong to this celestial body, to this world. Our abilities can affect our race¡¯s rise and fall, so we should also take responsibility for this. Do not lose sight of yourself because of power.¡± After saying this, Bevs picked up a new set of documents, flipping through them while saying, ¡°As for that mad dog Martin, just let him be. No matter how great his ambitions are, it is only enough to wag his tail. Don¡¯t waste time on something like him.¡±


    The railway carriage became quiet. Only the sounds of Haydn¡¯s uncontroble heavy breathing continuously sounded.


    After continuously drinking several cups of nutrient replenishing paste, Haydn was still weak. His consumption was just too great, regardless what what type of top level nutrient paste it was, he had to eat more than a hundred kilograms before he couldpletely rece the exhausted energy. This was also a worry that increased by the day. Once one¡¯s abilities reached ten levels or even higher, replenishing the body¡¯s nutrients and energy became an extremely troublesome task. The time he used to eat grew longer and longer, eating changing from an enjoyable task to work. Haydn already felt on more than one asion that the efficiency of the human body¡¯s process of consumption and digestion was too low, and too inefficient. In theboratory, the technology of embedded energy crystals was already partly mature, allowing for the use of high energy crystals recements to replenish one¡¯s energy, thus recing eating. However, whenever this thought emerged in his head, Haydn would always forcibly suppress it. It was because Bevs had previously said that the human body was a gift bestowed several hundreds of thousands of years ago by this world, so they should do everything they could to preserve its original state.


    In reality, the few people who were familiar with history would find that that the chairman¡¯s viewpoint and Gusv who originally divided the ck Dragonriders shared many simrities. Meanwhile, the Blood Parliament advocated the concept of ability users being on top. Only by having abilities could one change everything, only more and stronger abilities could help the human race conquer the extremely vile environment, survive and reproduce in this era of turmoil. Only holy level abilities could allow humans to break through the restrictions of this world, revive the olden era dream of travelling through the stars. The cornerstone of everything was abilities. There was no most powerful ability, there were only those that were stronger.


    Haydn¡¯s true age was still young after all, so he was powerless in differentiating the truths of various philosophies, let alone creating his own value system on top of this. However, he listened to Bevs, and in any decision that affected significant matters, he would alwaysply with Bevs¡¯ suggestion. Haydn felt an emotion close to worship towards Bevs.


    After drinking the tenth cup of nutrient paste, only then did Haydn feel the scorching hunger slightly subside. Only now did his raging headache calm a bit, and as such, he began to recall the scenes he had just experienced. His memory was fragmented and in disarray, all of the scenes mixed up and chaotic. Only a few disordered details could be pieced together, and the most important part, which was when Haydn became god until the entire world becamepletely quiet, waspletely nk. Anger, bewilderment, pain, grief, loneliness, sorrow, and all types of extremely powerful emotions linked up arge part of his memories, yet theypletely vanished in his memories¡¯ nk region. When Haydn thought about that worldcking in life, heat, activity, everything deadly still, he felt as if he was suffocating again. In that world, time had already lost its meaning, his thoughts fluctuated between fast and slow. Countless thoughts could appear in an instant, yet he could also go several tens to over a hundred years without moving. Moreover, his thoughts seemed to be influenced by the world, gradually slowed down. Haydn understood clearly that if it wasn¡¯t for him asionally bing clear-headed, sensing that something was wrong, not hesitating to break out through the price of serious injuries, he would have definitely assimted with that world, bing a part of that eternal loneliness.

 Book 6 4.7

    Book 6 Chapter 4.7 - Consciousness


    However, there was a scene that repeatedly appeared several times in Haydn¡¯s memoires, moreover extremely clearly. It was a deep sea, the ocean ice-cold and full of undercurrents. At this depth, no light was able to reach here through the ocean surface, but it wasn¡¯tpletely dark. A dark green radiation glow shone from time to time, illuminating an ocean region. By borrowing this light, he could see that the ocean floor wasn¡¯t overgrown and abandoned, the vast ocean floor actually having all types of creatures. Many of them were also shining. If one¡¯s line of sight traveled far enough, they would see specks of ster light swimming about like a starry sky.


    At the ocean floor was a fish with a strange appearance swimming about. Its head was exceptionallyrge, almost upying half its body. Itsrge mouth was covered in sharp teeth, and if it waspletely opened, it could swallow food about the size of its own body. At the center of its forehead was a piece of tissue that flickered about, guiding prey near its mouth. This deep sea creature was extremely unusual. It didn¡¯t look much different from an olden era deep sea fish, but when its body¡¯s scales opened, several dozen or so centimeter length flesh feelers reached out. Several dozen flesh feelers reached out in total, continuously moving about without any rhythm, making its swimming movements be difficult and challenging.


    These flesh feelers were extremely unnatural, but in the age of turmoil, under the influence of powerful radiation, there were mutated creatures of all oddities, so a fish like this was already quitemon. However, it was just an ordinary fish without any special functions, nor did it have any special organs, the flesh feelers even more so like something that grew beyond the body¡¯s control. Haydn truly didn¡¯t understand why this fish left him with such a deep impression, moreover appearing several times.


    In the entire Blood Parliament, only Haydn had the ability Future Sight. This was an ability that could clearly extend into eleven levels, and even had a chance of developing into twelve levels; it would depend on the restrictions of Haydn¡¯s innate talent. From Haydn¡¯s understanding of this ability, all scenes that repeatedly appeared in the imaginary future had a high chance of appearing in the real world. The people or things that were touched upon possessed important significance


    When he disyed the ability just now, Haydn almostpletely lost himself in the imaginary future, only breaking free after paying a great price. This meant that everything he saw had an even higher chance of being close to the truth. Meanwhile, when scenes that were this clear appeared, moreover repeated, it meant that it would have vital effects on the entire world¡¯s future, or at the very least in theory.


    However, theory was theory, while reality was reality, just like how no matter how Haydn thought about it, he just couldn¡¯t see how a deep sea fish who couldn¡¯t be any more normal would influence the entire world so greatly. It was impossible even if it became a thousand times bigger.


    He thus deliberately avoided this scene, starting to focus his attention on clues in other areas.


    However, what Haydn didn¡¯t know was that right now, in the distant ocean floor, there was precisely a fish like this. It was currently swimming back and forth in a vexed and uneasy manner, its appearance exactly the same as the one in Haydn¡¯s memories.


    Its swimming posture was extremely unnatural, the feelers that reached out from beneath its scales greatly affecting its mobility. However, in the dark world, the fluorescence its forehead released possessed powerful attractive force. That was why a stream of simrly strange little fish boldly swam over, bit down onto it, and then was devoured by it.


    At this moment, a squirming could clearly be seen at the side of its belly, its entire body convulsing. It suddenly opened itsrge mouth, throwing up everything in its stomach. When it vomited until it couldn¡¯t anymore, it twitched a few times, and then calmly floated in the ice-cold ocean waters, never moving again.


    Of the things it spat out, apart from the small fish that had been chewed into several pieces, there was also a small green object that slowly sank to the ocean bottom. It was entirely round, asionally flickering with a faint dark green splendor. In this dark sea, any source of light was extremely eye-grabbing, and it was still releasing a type of fluctuation that seemed to be calling something. Soon after, there was a fish that quickly swam over, swallowing it in one gulp.


    Several minutes afterwards, this fish suddenly charged and bashed about randomly, as it it had gone mad, biting down on everything alive regardless of what it was. Even the great fish that were originally its natural predators, under its mad biting and pursuit fled in panic. After going crazy for an entire hour like this, it finally became tired, thus no longer moving, slowly sinking to the ocean floor. After stopping for who knew how long at the ocean floor, only then did the scales covering its body open up one after another, a flesh feeler reaching out from every single scale, subconsciously moving about.


    It began to move about again, resuming its eating process. However, the flesh feelers that were still continuously growing hindered its mobility, and only after a long time had passed did it capture its first prey. However, not long after eating, it began to crazily bash about in the sea, moreover continuously spitting out everything from its stomach. Just like its predecessor, it quickly died in the ice-cold ocean waters. Meanwhile, that green sphere once again floated about in the ocean waters.


    The green sphere slowly sank to the ocean floor. A mutated ocean creature with a hard outer shell that resembled both prawn and crab slowly crawled over. Perhaps due to theposition being different, the green sphere¡¯s attractive force towards it was much weaker. It brandished its enormous ws, touching the bead slightly, making it roll a bit, revealing the other side. This time, the mutated giant crab saw a rare bit of redness. This red color possessed fatal attractiveness, and as a result, it overcame its faint uneasiness, closing in on this green sphere, carefully looking at it. At the very depths of the green pearl, it saw some things it didn¡¯t understandpletely.


    If there was someone at this deep sea ocean flow, they would discover with shock that the green pearl was an eyeball! There were still some fine blood wisps dragged behind it. The pupil had already dted, in its very depths a bit of scarlet color. If it was erged, one would see arge expanse of red color that was currently flowing and extending like blood. At the very center of the blood-color was a sleeping youngdy, her long gray hair rising and falling within free flowing blood, yet not a single drop was able to stick to her skin or hair.


    The blood color suddenly swept out in reverse! Layers of blood waves rolled over and over, continuously rushing towards the youngdy¡¯s body, dragging her body towards the limits of the darkness.


    ¡°No... no!¡± There seemed to be an angry roar that sounded. However, when one listened closely, they would only hear the rushing ocean current.


    The mutated giant crab suddenly jumped as it it was losing its mind, continuously brandishing its giant ws at the sphere. However, its giant ws that could crush the shells of giant ms couldn¡¯t do anything to this sphere. A flesh wisp that dragged behind the green eyeball had unknowingly when became exceptionally long, one end piercing into the giant crab¡¯s exoskeleton through a gap. As if the eyeball still had life, the pupil suddenly began to slowly contract!


    The seawater became turbid. The mutated giant grab crazily struggled, randomly bashing and smashing about, the giant ws smashing into everything it came into contact with, not even realizing anything when one of them was smashed apart on a piece of shoal rock.


    On the continent, it was currently veryte at night.


    The priest hadn¡¯t slept yet. He sat in front of the table, casually flipping through ¡®Revtion¡¯. This was a task he would always do before sleeping each night. Borrowing the dusky lighting, the priest selected a passage, and then read quietly:


    ¡°The lord is the beginning, the lord is the end. What the lord¡¯s left eye sees will promptly receive salvation; those seen by the right eye, will face disaster.¡±

 Book 6 5.1

    Book 6 Chapter 5.1 - Awakening


    Following the pulse that concealed all, the world¡¯s pulse also quietly elerated. Only the few talents at the very top of the pyramid could sense these changes. However, no one could foresee what the changes would bring. All existences could only move based on their own judgement.


    As one of thergest powers of the northern continent, themander-in-chief of the Scorpions of Disaster was still nominally Diaster. Ignoring the ws in his character, Diaster¡¯s aplishments on the battlefield were indeed remarkable. His experience as a high level ability user before made him especially careful when using tactics that involved ordinary people or even low level ability users to surround and kill high level ability users. When the war with the ck Dragonriders first began, he relied on ingenious tactics to heavily injure the ck Dragonriders again and again. After experiencing several defeats, the ck Dragonriders immediately made adjustments, investing more and more practicalbat strength and powerful dragonriders, using their quality superiority to resist the Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ swarming tactics, gradually reversing the battlefield situation.


    Even today, Diaster still remembered the name Su. Not only did he inflict heavy losses to the Scorpions of Disaster by relying on his own power, the subordinates and soldiers under him weren¡¯t easy to deal with either. Diaster had crushed Su¡¯s army several times, but these were all obtained at the cost of several times the casualties and disastrous losses, to the extent where they couldn¡¯t even be called miserable victories. Meanwhile, that Su, in the ck Dragonriders, was only at most a mid-ranked officer! Diaster understood well that if the ck Dragonriders moved at full force, they could easily charge their way into the Scorpion Nest. The reason why they didn¡¯t do so might be to train individuals, doing this for the sake of producing more ability users through war. In the age of turmoil, territory already lost meaning, ability users were the true and only tactical resource, not oil, not nuclear energy, nor food.


    Fortunately, civil strife suddenly erupted in the Blood Parliament, the scale moreover bing greater and greater, the situation already going out of control. Diaster had previously tried to profit from others¡¯ misfortune, wishing tounch offensives on the parliament¡¯s territory, but he immediately discovered that the enemies he faced had already changed, no longer the ck Dragonriders¡¯ mercenary-like mobs whocked a unifiedmander, but rather a well equipped, logistics adequate, unified army! What dealt the fatal blow was that this army didn¡¯tck the high level ability users who were previously rarely seen! Soon after, Diaster learned that the one he was facing was the Arthur Family¡¯s army, as well as one of the Blood Parliament¡¯s three great influential families.


    After just a few battles, Diaster realized that he was kicking at a metal te. The other party¡¯s defensive line was weak and long with weak points everywhere. However, even if he assembled a thousand man great army to attack, moreover allocating enoughmanders, he often wouldn¡¯t even be able to take over a stronghold defended by a few high level ability users and few dozen soldiers. Moreover, just a few days ago, a male and female pair, just by relying on their own strength, wiped out an entire army, the male already confirmed to be the Arthur Family¡¯s direct inheritor, the current n leader¡¯s son, O¡¯Brien. As for the other, even more terrifying woman, her origins were unknown. However, regardless of what her origins were, Diaster knew that if he only had the power he currently had, there was no way of shaking up the Blood Parliament¡¯s defensive line. One more or one less didn¡¯t make much of a difference. Theck of high level ability users was always Diaster¡¯s fatal weakness, and it was a weakness that could not be made up for. Even if it was the Scorpions of Disaster, amander was not something that could be mass-produced. As for how many they could obtain, that was something that would dependpletely on luck.


    Diaster continuously smoked, the spaciousmand room already full of smoke, the ground covered in cigarette butts. Smoking over a hundred cigarettes in a single session, for Diaster who had a few levels of power left, wouldn¡¯t bring too much harm. In fact, he actually longed for sufficient harm so that he would do some things that overstepped his bounds, for example, raping his own daughter. However, Diaster knew that when Pandora appeared before him with her ck-haired youngdy appearance, this notion of his would forever be froth and shadows. Even if Pandora didn¡¯t resist at all, onlyying there with her legs together, her ten levels of defensive power could automatically defend against all intruders, this fact true even if Diaster recovered his eight levels of ability.


    With Pandora and the apostle, in theory, the Scorpions of Disaster didn¡¯tck high-end power, but they never appeared on the battlefield against the ck Dragonriders. The ck Dragonriders could still be said to be nurturing new ability users, so what about the Scorpions of Disaster? Concocted individuals didn¡¯t have the chance of increasing strength at all!


    ¡°Could it be that they fear the Blood Parliament?¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time Diaster thought from this type of malicious angle, but was unaware that he had already gotten close to the truth a few times.


    On therge map in front of Diaster, the battle situation was tangled andplicated, the red numbers that represented casualties jumping from time to time. The eastern battlefront¡¯s deadlocked situation was understandable, what Diaster had to worry about was aplete defeat in this direction. However, not making much progress in the western battle situation was inexcusable, because there weren¡¯t many high level ability users there, the known data showing that there were only a few sixth level ability users in thatrge region, including that woman who continually attacked the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s troops. It hadn¡¯t been long since she reached five levels of ability, yet in the recent battle, six levels of ability were detected.


    The microchip embedded deeply in Diaster¡¯s brain released a remotemand based on Diaster¡¯s thoughts. As a result, the map began to continuously disy the images of the battlefield. That was a sturdy, nimble, leopard-like girl, her flying short maroon hair like a burning me. Even in the crazy ughter, she still disyed an ice-cold beauty, only, an inextinguishable wild me flickered within her pupils. What was even more eye-catching was the disturbingly long sharp de in her hands. Regardless of whether it was human bodies, firearms, or tanks, they would all be shed in half by this vicious weapon! Aside from that long de, there was nothing else in this girl¡¯s hands. However, with just this long de alone, she had already wiped out sixteen Scorpions of Disaster troops! The number of those who died under her hands not few, aside from the seven hundred concocted soldiers, there were even three first ssmanders!


    The battle intelligence clearly stated that when she killed the firstmander, she only had five levels of ability. Someone with only five levels killed a seventh level, first ssmander with several dozen soldiers protecting her? If he heard this kind of thing before, Diaster would only treat it like a type of joke. However, this joke truly happened. That was why when she reached six levels, fighting with her life on the line, hacking apart a first ssmander together with his vehicle, Diaster was already no longer shocked.


    After cutting through endless things, the long de was still just as sharp as before.


    When the several hundred battlefield images were quickly yed, they started from the beginning again. Diaster¡¯s brain was already full of that fiery girl¡¯s various images. That girl¡¯s body possessed an indescribably great power. As he watched her advance courageously towards enemies who upied absolute advantages, and then kill the enemy while hanging on the border between life and death, Diaster would often feel a mysterious impulse.


    She should have died a long time ago, yet she was still alive.

 Book 6 5.2

    Book 6 Chapter 5.2 - Awakening


    Since not even first ssmanders could do anything, Diaster was left helpless against this crazy little girl. While watching her various postures that were full of power as she fought against her enemies, the me within Diaster¡¯s heart shot straight up. He hoarsely cleared his throat, and then two concocted assistants walked over. They looked almost identical, with beautiful faces and captivating bodies, but theirpletely expressionless face and expressionless eyes shattered all perception of beauty. Diaster directly tore apart their clothes, staring rigidly at a freeze frame picture of the youngdy jumping, grabbed one of the women, and then began to intensely and primitively move his body.


    However, after his waist only moved a few times, forget about the main act, even before the prologue was finished, the battle preparation room¡¯s automatic doors opened. A handsome and tall concocted male officer walked in, not paying what was currently happening inside any attention as he spoke in a clear voice, ¡°Greatmander, her majesty Pandora has connected to themand room, requesting for you to immediately head over and ept orders!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Diaster, who had just had his appetite interrupted was naturally furious.


    The concocted man didn¡¯t understand what was fear, loudly repeating himself again. Diaster looked like he wanted to kill, but as her father, he understood Pandora¡¯s bottom line well. After weighing things a bit, he began to walk withrge steps towards themand room.


    Inside themand room, Pandora¡¯s holographic image was being projected. She looked at Diaster whose pants weren¡¯t even fastened, her eyebrows lightly furrowing as she coldly said, ¡°You should understand well why I connected to this ce. I have no choice but to remind you that challenging my bottom line in a roundabout manner is the most foolish decision.¡±


    ¡°And? With the things you¡¯ve done to your own mother, you obviously wouldn¡¯t mind killing your father too.¡± Diaster said with a coldugh.


    ¡°Let me remind you one more time. You are notpletely fearless towards death, and right now, you do not wish to die yet.¡±


    Pandora¡¯s death threat finally made Diaster put away his flippant and insincere attitude. He angrily asked, ¡°So what mission is it exactly?¡±


    ¡°I need energy! Within three days, all of the facilities¡¯ energy supply needs need to be lowered to their minimum, all military factories topping production without exception. Hand over all energy, including the reserve power¡¯s authority. Within the next ten days, you need to find a way to upy power stations that can produce at least five million watts, or acquireparable recement energy sources.¡± Pandora¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.


    ¡°You are saying that under the situation where, without any additional soldiers or tanks, just by relying on the present few thousand pieces of trash, less than five first ssmanders, I am to find a way to upy two or more power stations?! You might as well directly kill me!¡± Diaster stamped with fury.


    ¡°This is the highest level ofmand from the great apostle!¡± Pandora didn¡¯t seem to yield in the slightest. ¡°If you cannotplete this mission, then on the tenth day, you will bepletely killed without exception.¡±


    ¡°But there is no way toplete this! You have to give me moremanders, as well as more powerfulmanders, and not these pretty but useless fes! They aren¡¯t as useful as they look from the data at all! Can you believe that three first ssmanders died in the hands of only a fifth level woman¡¯s hands? Ah, she is now already sixth level, all due to the help of thosemanders. They are nothing more than tools to give out evolutionary points!¡±


    Diaster roared hysterically. Pandora only calmly watched him, her ice-cold eyes gradually making him calm down. Only now did he sense a bone-chilling coldness.


    ¡°Why is there suddenly a need for so much energy?¡± Diaster suddenly asked, ¡°Could it be that... it¡¯s going to awaken?!¡±


    Pandora didn¡¯t reply, only quietly looking at Diaster. However, he already understood.


    Pandora¡¯s figure gradually disappeared, leaving Diaster alone in themand room, leaving him to deal with his shock and distress alone. She had her own problems to deal with.


    Scorpion Nest was a grand and modernized industrial city. Several dozen factories of different sizes formed the jigsaw puzzle of this city. It was situated at the edge of the greatkes, more than ten meter thick water-absorbing pipelines reached deeply into theke, crazily and continuously absorbing thekewater. The water in theke was blue, so pure it was like an enormous sapphire. However, when one approached thekeshore, the powerful radiation would remind those who weren¡¯t careful that this was a region of death.


    Several thick smoke pipes that were several dozen meters thick stood vertically, their appearances extremely striking. They released white-colored steam, the turbine below relying on tremendous electrical energy. Scorpion Nest was almostpletely automated, with all types of raw materials having specialized passages and exits. Meanwhile, concocted humans only needed to walk out from the examination room and into the equipment room, and then all of their equipment would already be ced in the designated location. After dressing themselves properly, they would then enter the weapon area to undergo system testing. Only, in the Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ definition, concocted people and their equipment were an integral whole, apletebat system. This was an iparablyrge war machine, they still haven¡¯t disyed its full potential in the past battles yet.


    However, today, after thest concocted human third ssmander finished its examination, all of the weapon area instations closed one after another, with even the lighting going out, only the passages¡¯ emergency lighting remaining. Meanwhile, in the past few days, all types of weapon production work had already stopped, to the extent where even the production of steel and all types of metal smelting factories also stopped their operations. Once their st furnaces and electric stoves stopped, the losses would definitely be enormous.


    Soon after, aside from the power nt, all factories shut down.

 Book 6 5.3

    Book 6 Chapter 5.3 - Awakening


    The ck-haired youngdy walked towards Scorpion Nest¡¯s underground secret core. The doors along the way, after losing ess to power, could also be opened through mechanical means, only, it required ten tons of strength. This didn¡¯t pose an issue at all towards Pandora. She easily pushed open the doors, and then closed them again. She had already done this several dozen times.


    The secret core of Scorpion Nest was brightly lit, the sound of all types of instruments operating converged into a tremendous rumbling sound, the golden wall surfaces from time to time releasing fine electrical sparks. Pandora could feel the warmth of the walls, the electrical cables buried underneath the separation boards surging with electrical currents exceeding their limits until they gathered further down in the underground depths. That ce was like a bottomless abyss, greedily devouring all of the energy.


    Pandora entered a ring-shaped room at the center. This room wasn¡¯trge, at the center arranged an extremely advanced breeding tank. There were two breeding tanks to its side that already hadn¡¯t been opened for a long time. Within the breeding tanks were a middle-aged male and a beautiful woman. The male¡¯s body was robust, and even though he was floating in the breeding tank, one could still sense the power contained within those muscles. The female¡¯s body was delicate and beautiful, the lines extremely soft. She looked a bit older in age, but there was no way to know what she really looked like. It was because this was a headless body.


    The breeding tanks were all in an activated state, the nutrient fluid maintaining their function. However, these two individuals didn¡¯t reveal any vitality,pletely merely two specimen.


    After giving the male and female a look, a cloudiness appeared in Pandora¡¯s eyes, something that hadn¡¯t happened for many years already. She immediately returned to normal, removed her clothes, and then walked towards the central breeding tank. That was her ce of rest.


    The breeding tank¡¯s cover closed, and then culture fluid began to pour inside. More than ten long metal needles entered the designated positions, nailing themselves into her bone marrow. Pandora slowly closed her eyes, her consciousness gradually entering darkness.


    Soon after, Pandora¡¯s will woke up in the endless nothingness.


    The first thing she saw, was the distant pir of light that connected heaven and earth. However, this ce was already no longerpletely surrounded by darkness. High above suspended a new source of light that shone like a gorgeous celestial body. Meanwhile, opposite of it, another light was currently shining, only, it was extremely weak, only barely visible. Pandora raised her head. From her angle, it looked like the two sources of light came from the same ne, but from a rtive perspective, there should be another three positions above them. In that ce, Pandora felt a bit strange, as if there were enormous celestial bodies hiding, vastly different from the nothingness all around them. The distance between the five celestial bodies was the exact same, currently slowly moving in a circr trajectory.


    Pandora returned to her ten year old young girl appearance. There was an expanse of light below her feet that supported her body. Right now, her space of activity was only this few square meter space above the light. At this time, unless the apostle had some instructions, she couldn¡¯t see anything, nor could she hear things. Her line of sight was extremely limited, only the distant iparably massive pir of light visible. This space didn¡¯t have time, nor did it have space. Only when she operated the ck me Seal would she know what day it was in the outside world.


    This space was an enormous prison, one that was impossible to break out of.


    After being in solitude for a long time, Pandora learned to close herself off, learning to keep her consciousness at an absolute static state. She could just sit there nkly, all the way until she received the next summon. During this period of time, her consciousness waspletely nk, not thinking a thing. If not for this, in this type of environment, she would have gone mad long ago. However, she knew that she definitely wouldn¡¯t go crazy, because the apostle would definitely preserve her consciousness, allow her to clearly sense every bit of suffering. No, the apostle would let her go mad first, and then after she experienced the leisureness of goingpletely mad, then wake her up again. From then on, her sense of loneliness would be even clearer, her will copse even sooner.


    Even after learning how to make her mind go nk, Pandora had forgotten just how many times she approached the border of copse, yet all the way until now, she was stillplete. The miracle of perseverance was something even she herself felt great amazement towards.


    The dim celestial body in the void suddenly released a beam of light, and then a male figure appeared before Pandora¡¯s eyes. His body was bare, the most striking part therge pieces of dark blue crystals. The crystals seemed to upy a third of his body. His eyescked pupils, only a bottomless blue. Stretching from the space between his brows to his tailbone were several hundred flesh feelers of varying sizes. From the distance, he looked like a fluttering war banner.


    ¡°Pandora!¡± The apostle¡¯s call awakened her frozen consciousness, bringing life back to her eyes.


    ¡°Youpleted the mission this time quite well, especially the data of the seventh sheep, an unexpected gain. The gicpletion degree is already enough to meet the lowest requirement for my awakening, so I will start constructing the body, moreoverpletely awaken after seven days. Serend suddenly woke up due to some unknown reason, and she, who has the eyes of knowing, will likely discover my existence. That is why I do not have much time left, must awaken and find the Heart of Eternity. I can already sense that it is currently moving about, the scope of authority even opened to its third level. This isn¡¯t a good thing, but it will allow me to find its whereabouts easier and use it to fullyplete myself. Meanwhile, now, Pandora, is the time for you to make your decision. Are you willing to serve under me eternally? If you are willing, you will obtain the Dark me Seal again, and then I will construct for you a nucleus, make you my general, moreover obtaining eternal life! When I retrieve the Heart of Eternity, you will also follow me into the evesting. In addition, I will bestow your father and mother back to you, granting you aplete family. So? You should make your decision now!¡±


    Pandora raised her head to look at the apostle, and as if she was talking in her sleep, said, ¡°I will obey your orders, just like before.¡±


    ¡°Only obey?!¡± Anger made the energy crystals on the apostle¡¯s body continuously release lightning, his roar even making Pandora¡¯s figure be indistinct! He raised his hand, looking like he was going to deliver a vicious p to her face. However, this hand didn¡¯t descend, because he knew that no persecution of her flesh or will would have any effects.


    ¡°I hope you can properly consider things, you have until I retrieve the Heart of Eternity. At that time, you must give me an answer. I know you don¡¯t fear death, but you have to consider your father and mother¡¯s feelings.¡± After saying this coldly, he tossed something over to Pandora. ¡°I¡¯ll return this to you first. However, there is no need to go stupid, you¡¯ll have to move out again soon. Just spend a bit more time on it.¡±


    After speaking, that figure turned into the light pir again, returning to the gradually brightening celestial body. In the void, a vague grumbling could be heard: ¡°The human race really is troublesome!¡±


    Only when the apostlepletely left did Pandora lower her head to look at what the apostle threw over. It was a wool teddy bear, this item extremely, extremely ordinary. What was different was that there was arge bloodstain on this teddy bear¡¯s body that had already turned ck.


    Pandora slowly reached out her small hand towards the teddy bear. Then, she truly became like a ten year old little girl, tightly holding it in her embrace. Only, her body was trembling intensely. Meanwhile, in this silent world, she could even hear her own weeping.


    In Scorpion Nest¡¯s underground depthsid an unprecedentedly massive special breeding tank. This twenty meter tall, ten meter wide, five meter deep enormous breeding tank couldpletely be used as a swimming pool. Meanwhile now, this area not even Pandora had the authority to enter became brightly lit, the sound of machinery already loud to the point where ordinary people¡¯s ears would go deaf.


    On the breeding tank, the high energy light beam activation devices were already in ce. More than ten high energy beams fired into the culture fluid. At the ends of the light beam, the special matter contained within the culture fluid continuously gathered, forming tangible substance. As more than ten beams of light moved about, slowly, a skeleton started to take shape. As the light beam¡¯s energy intensity and properties changed, the thing inside the culture fluid also changed. After the skeleton was formed, various energy crystals were inserted inside the body. What followed were the membranes, as well as cing various tissues and fibers on top of these membranes.


    Seven dayster, Apostle Fitzdurk would awaken here.


    Undercurrents were surging in the great continent, the ocean floor not calm either.

 Book 6 5.4

    Book 6 Chapter 5.4 - Awakening


    A giant mutated crab was currently crawling along the ocean floor, its movements unsteady and clumsy, even moving forward extremely difficult, let alone hiding itself to silently approach prey. Only one of its giant ws was still intact, the other broken in the middle, more than ten flesh feelers brandishing about from the opening. Meanwhile, underneath its mouthparts, the shell covering its body slightly opened, embedded within it was a green eye. This eyeball moved about slowly, the pupils dting and contracting in an extremely strange manner.


    If one could see the internalposition of the giant mutated crab, they would find that it had alreadypletely changed, a small brain center appearing at the centermost area, able to carry out the most simple thoughts.


    ¡°Hungry...¡±


    Whenever this thought arose, the eye would release a mysterious fluctuation that couldn¡¯t be captured by the naked eye. A bitter, there would always be a few deep sea creatures who would swim over, and then be prey for it who quietly guarded this ce. The way it hunted was alsopletely different from normal; when the prey became rmed by the giant w that was still whole or when they released a vicious attack, the unremarkable broken giant w¡¯s flesh feelers would suddenly extend and instantly wrap around the prey like a, then a pliable and tough sharp-pointed tip would stab into the prey¡¯s body like a de. The wall of flesh feelers would then divide into countless even finer blood vessels, wrapping around the prey¡¯s flesh and continuously devour it, replenishing itself in this manner. A fish that was twice asrge as the giant grab could be sucked dry within ten minutes, not even the fish bones able to escape this fate.


    The flesh and blood were melted down into nutrients, and then transformed into pure energy to supply the eyeball¡¯s needs. The broken-down fish bone sediments were then used to mend andplete its body. Soon after, a pipeline covered in hard exoskeleton grew on the giant crab¡¯s head. The center of this pipe was pitch-ck like a cannon¡¯s barrel as it pointed forward.


    The eyeball would automatically adjust the fluctuation it released based on the number and type of creatures that were summoned. Soon after, anotherrge fish swam over. This time, the mutated crab¡¯s body trembled, and then the newly generated pipe fired out a bony outgrowth. As if it didn¡¯t receive any resistance from the seawater, it drew out a faint trajectory, nailing itself into the end of the scales beneath therge fish¡¯s fins. That was the weakest area on the great fish¡¯s entire body, this area usually covered by bony fins and scales, but while moving through the water, there would be a momentary gap when the wings opened slightly, this weakness fully exploited by the giant mutated crab. After suddenly feeling pain, the great fish frantically tumbled about, frantically flying towards the distance. However, after struggling only a few times, it lost its sense of bnce, starting to continuously swim in circles, asionally rolling up and down. Soon after, its belly pointed upwards. That body spur contained a powerful toxin, not something it could resist at all.


    The giant mutated crab slowly and strangely crawled over. The brandishing flesh feelers wrapped around the deadrge fish, and then after a few minutes, it waspletely devoured. After the meal this time, the hunger in the eyeball decreased a bit, the giant mutated crab¡¯s internalposition starting to stabilize as well. At the very least, the imminent dangers had been somewhat alleviated.


    The eyeball released a summoning ripple again, but this time, no prey came even after a long time. The ocean floor wasn¡¯t exactly a ce flourishing with life. The eyeball realized this soon after. Towards survival and evolution, its instincts were exceptionally powerful.


    Between ¡®need the ability to think¡¯ and ¡®need to be faster¡¯, the eyeball firmly chose the former. It could perceive the surroundings, analyze the environments it had visited, sessfully capture prey, and make the most optimal decisions based on its present condition.


    A new thought center gradually formed. After possessing two thought centers, it started to have leftover brainpower to think about how to modify this giant mutated crab it upied. From the very depths of the eyeball, a symbol slowly appeared. Upon closer inspection, this was a three-dimensional symbol, its structure iparablyplex, moreover still continuously moving about and releasing all types of radiance. This was a symbol that contained tremendous amounts of information. The eyeball immediately acquired countless aquatic biological modification ns, the smallest change only requiring it to eat a small fish, the greatest modification requiring it to eat an entire giant whale! However, with the eyeball¡¯s current energy storage, it could only decipher an extremely, extremely small part of the information this symbol contained.


    Now, with two thought centers, the speed of its body¡¯s modification would double.


    Soon after, the giant mutated crab¡¯s exoskeleton became covered in cracks, starting to fall off. Whenrge amounts of the outer shell came off, the tissues that were revealed underneath made it look quite simr to a somewhat strangely shaped fish. The parts of the exoskeleton that were retained turned into bony outgrowths that spread in all directions. In addition, every one of these bone pricks had a small hole at their very tips that could shoot fatal toxins directly into the enemy¡¯s body.


    The giant mutated crab, no, it should now be called a mutated swordfish, slowly rose from the ocean floor, its sleek tail moving slightly. It then split open the seawater, quickly swimming towards the distance.


    When its energy reserves were close to exhaustion, it finally found its next prey. It had long calcted that under its present circumstances, when all of its energy reserves were exhausted, there was a 99% chance of finding new prey. However, only when its energy was exhausted to about 99% did it find prey, this proving that its luck wasn¡¯t just a normal type of bad.


    ¡°This world does not like me.¡± While devouring this food, the eyeball thought. However, it didn¡¯t feel too much worry towards this, instead feeling that it was extremely normal. No worlds liked it, but this didn¡¯t affect its actions, nor would it affect the results of its actions.


    It had long grown used to this.


    In other words, fate was already preordained.

 Book 6 5.5

    Book 6 Chapter 5.5 - Awakening


    The new food was an enormous deep-dwelling m species, but its powerful water spouting ability allowed it to move through the seafloor with the speed of a fish. Its elephant trunk-like mouthparts could suck out prey from the finest gaps in rocks. This was an extremely vicious carnivore, yet right now, it ran into the eyeball. Before it could even react, a bone prick shot through the water, firmly nailing itself into its mouthparts. The elephant trunk-like mouthparts that could rupture the ocean floor rock became as brittle as a sheet of facial tissue. In just a few seconds, itpletely lost its ability to move under the toxins¡¯ effects, allowing the strange creature the eyeball attached itself to to make its way into the half opened mshell. When faced with this enormous m that was several dozen timesrger than itself, the eyeball used an entire hour to feast, and then used another two hours toplete its body¡¯s structure alterations.


    This time, it became a long and thin type, both ends of its body having a row of small holes. When its body¡¯s rear end¡¯s small holes released a powerful water stream, it nimbly drew out an arc through the water, and then quickly shot up like an arrow!


    It finally broke free from the barren deep seabed.


    Even in thepletely lifeless ocean floor with almost no organic matter, the eyeball had a way of growing, evolving, and freeing itself. This type of evolutionary path would form apletely different biological form, but right now, the eyeball didn¡¯t know any other way. It could only choose a suitable, rtively fast n based on the ocean floor environment.


    The closer it got to the ocean surface, the greater the concentration of creatures, which meant the more replenishment it could obtain. Soon afterwards, sufficient nourishment allowed it topletely reconstruct a set of digestive system. This system had a special structure, able to tolerate close to a thousand degrees of temperature, so the food could be digested through a method simr to burning. When the energy utilization efficiency increased substantially, the amount of time needed topletely digest its food was shortened to a few minutes.


    ¡°Must learn thought.¡± When the two thought centers rushed from the ocean floor all the way to the ocean surface, it began to feel a powerful urge to greatly strengthen its ability to think.


    However, this didn¡¯t conform with the optimal survival sequence.


    This sh made the eyeball feel a sense of confusion for the first time. Fortunately, the food source was sufficiently abundant, strengthening thought first wouldn¡¯t dy the process of evolution too greatly, still within an eptable range. Right when it decided to prioritize strengthening its thought ability based on the powerful urge, it suddenly felt the surrounding ocean¡¯s stream current. An enormous whale swam over from below!


    When it saw the enormous food that suddenly arrived, the eyeball knew that all of its problems were easily solved.


    Half an hourter, the whale became leftover fragments, slowly sinking towards the ocean floor. This ocean overlord became the eyeball¡¯s food in an instant. Its powerful and sharp teeth, before the eyeball¡¯s speed and toxins, werepletely useless.


    In the ce where the eyeball was originally located appeared a violently squirming flesh ball. The flesh ball¡¯s surface was covered in blood vessels of varying sizes, as if a vertebrate¡¯s heart was continuously pulsing. The evolution process this time was especially long, notplete even after three hours. Eventually, the flesh sphere began to continuously change its form, as if the things inside were currently undergoing transformation. This was an unprecedented sign, because the eyeball understood its evolutionary path extremely well, the evolutionary process each time direct and efficient, not wasting any time at all. However, this time was an exception.


    Finally, the bottom of the flesh sphere ruptured, releasing a stream of water. While borrowing the strong reactive force, it rushed several dozen meters upwards, suddenly breaking the ocean surface. However, it didn¡¯t stop here, flying more than ten meters before returning to the ocean surface.


    It was currently night above the sea.


    The thick clouds seemed to have reached the ocean surface, a great rain pouring downwards, crazy winds pushing ocean waves several dozen meters into the air before sending them ferociously back down! Under this vile weather, the great sea had already be a monster with endless power. Even a ten thousand tonrge ship would be easily capsized. The flesh sphere rose and fell between the wave crests, from time to time sent several dozen meters down by the ocean waves, other times sent flying more than a hundred meters into the air. When the massive raindropsnded on the flesh sphere¡¯s surface, pi pa sounds could be heard. However, this sound waspletely drowned out under the thunderous ocean waves.


    The great sea was roaring, to the extent where it gave one the illusion that the entire world was furious!

 Book 6 5.6

    Book 6 Chapter 5.6 - Awakening


    The cracks on the flesh sphere¡¯s surface grewrger andrger. It was clear that there was something inside that was currently pounding again and again from within. At this time, the flesh sphere was flung out again by the great waves, but then another great wave smashed down viciously, sending it flying with a force of ten thousand tons!


    This strike made many blood vessels on its surface crack, light-colored liquid shooting out in all directions, but it was cleansed in the blink of an eye by the stormy sea. The flesh sphere that was seriously injured trembled, as if it was still wailing. However, the attacks that came from within became more and more powerful, and following a tearing sound, the flesh sphere¡¯s gap was torn into a hemisphere opening, and then a human arm unexpectedly reached out from within!


    This arm brandished about a few times, and only then did it grab the splitting exterior of the flesh sphere. After exerting force and tearing it, the opening was widened to the limit, about to tear the flesh sphere into two! Then, the creature inside waspletely freed.


    This was an iplete ¡®person¡¯. He had a head of light blonde hair that, because of the wind and rain, stuck tightly to a face that was so pretty it was almost perfect by human standards. His neck and shoulder were whole, but he only had a right arm, everything beneath his left shoulder and stomach only strands of body tissues that flew about in disorder, notpleting their growth at all.


    He forcefully tore off what was left of the flesh sphere around its body piece by piece, not hesitating even if doing so would damage the skin on his body. During this process, he was continuously tossed about within the wind and waves, quite a few of the body tissues that were stillcking swept away by the crazy stormy sea.


    Only when he tore off thest piece of damaged skin did he slowly stop.


    A shocking strike of thunder suddenly traveled past, momentarily lighting up the world between the sea and sky. When this radiance tore through the sky, this human who had broken out from the cocoon had already opened his eyes. Even in the instant where the shing electrical radiance covered everything, one could see see that his left eye flickered with a green radiance. That was a light that belonged to the evesting, as well as a deep, ice-cold radiance that didn¡¯t belong to any living bodies. Meanwhile, his right eye was still terrifyingly vacant.


    He immediately saw his surrounding environment, the right eye¡¯s green radiance flickering about as he said softly, ¡°I remember, I am... Su!¡±


    Su, the moment he spat out this name, a faint golden symbol rose from the depths of his right eye. It disintegrated, every fluctuation, every strand of radiance containing tremendous amounts of information. As a result, all of his memories had already been restored, his sense of time fully returning.


    From when he was crushed by Serend¡¯s radiance, his ruined body falling into the great sea, until this moment of reawakening, a total of three days had passed.


    The wind and rain grew greater and greater, the waves that rose and fell already passing several dozen meters. The clouds in the sky gradually crushed down, sticking close to the ocean surface. Several typhoons appeared above the dark sea, drawing forth a huge amount of seawater, bringing them several hundred meters into the sky, and then sending it several dozen kilometers out.


    Perhaps because this world truly detested Su, a typhoon appeared perfectly at Su¡¯s side, sweeping him up with unstoppable power, directly bringing him several hundred meters into the sky.


    The sky and earth both spun about, ice-cold and endless sea water all around him. Aside from the wind and ocean¡¯s roaring, he couldn¡¯t hear any other sound. Under the intense battering, the ocean water was already as hard as steel. Su used his right arm to protect his damaged body¡¯s weak broken end, allowing the wind and sea to toss him up and down.


    Another two days passed.


    The world also grew tired, the wind and rain finally calming a bit. The twisters that ravaged the great sea for over a thousand miles disappeared without a trace. The eye of the storm that covered a great distance also exhausted its energy, the wind force gradually declining.


    Even though angry waves still battered about above the ocean, great rain pouring down, the intensity of the wind couldn¡¯t be mentioned in the same breath as that of the previous day.


    Su returned to the sea, rising and falling with the great waves. If it was an ordinary ability user, even if they didn¡¯t die under the crazy winds and stormy seas for two days and two nights, they would still be at theirst grasp due to a loss of body temperature. However, Su who was floating on the ocean surface was different from when he first broke out from the cocoon. His perfect appearance was cold like ice. No matter how great the wind and rain were, his right eye still remained open, watching the surrounding world. Meanwhile, his face carried an arrogance and disdain from start to end.

 Book 6 6.1

    Book 6 Chapter 6.1 - From the Sea


    Not even aplete human body was suitable for long term activity in the water, let alone Su who currently only had an intact right hand. That was why he drifted along the sea, allowing the ocean waves to push him back and forth, not wasting precious energy to try and control the direction. After all, aside from water, there was only more water all around him, the sky a heavy gray without any stars visible, unable to ascertain his current position at all. As long as he had a bit more food, Su could repair his body further. However, in the past few days, forget about the whale sharks that often appeared on the ocean surface, Su didn¡¯t even sense a single fish or prawn within his range of perception. Even if he released an enticement fluctuation, he still didn¡¯t obtain the slightest reaction. It seemed like there wasn¡¯t a single ocean creature within a range of ten kilometers in this ocean region. Otherwise, there was no way they could resist the enticing fluctuation.


    It was as if there was arge invisible hand controlling everything from behind the scenes.


    However, what would this aplish? It wouldn¡¯t change anything, Su coldly thought.


    If he had followed his right eye¡¯s original path of evolution, Su shouldn¡¯t have appeared at all. It should be in a sea and sky dual-talented state, body length three meters long, entire body streamlined, spraying water and moving its tail as its two primary movement methods, also capable of a short period of gliding flight in the air. His underwater speed would exceed a hundred kilometers per hour, the gliding speed in the air a terrifying 180 kilometers per hour. After eating once, it could travel for over 500 kilometers. Together with sixrge scale bony stingers that had a firing range of 50 meters, it was already a hundred percent the king of the underwater world. On top of this foundation, it would search for a continent based on its memories and the celestial body¡¯s maic field, from this undergo a three stage transformation. Only at that time would he produce around twenty thought centers. Based on its judgment, this level of intelligence was already enough topletely suppress this celestial body¡¯s kings of intelligence, the human race. As for the human race¡¯s powerful ability users, those were targets it would only deal with after undergoing further evolution.


    Upon obtaining enough food, it would start researching all types of societal patterns and other general knowledge regarding the human race, search for the most optimal point of entry.


    However, this entire set of aplete and mature process was forcibly cut short by Su. He recovered his human state. Even though his body was still iplete, he at least recovered hisplete memories. The continuous changes that previously happened within that flesh sphere were actually the most intense battle between two types of evolutionary states, a life and death struggle carried out between both sides within every single evolutionary cell.


    The one who won in the end was still Su. Ever since his instincts awakened, every important battle resulted in Su¡¯s victory.


    If Su was defeated, even if he recovered his human appearance in the future, Su didn¡¯t know how much of his consciousness and memories would still remain. Moreover, he knew that under the present circumstances, even on the continent, the human race wasn¡¯t the optimal state for survival, meaning that if he allowed the right eye to make decisions on its own, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t disy a human form, at the very most only something simr. The other reason was that in the judgment of this right eye, the human race didn¡¯t pose a threat at all, so it would directly abandon the stage of integrating with human society with a human form.


    While drifting along the ocean, the previous battle with Serend reyed itself again in Su¡¯s memories.


    At that time, the battle of the spiritual world reached its end. There were less than a thousand death stars in Su¡¯s world of death, but his world was like a canvas, continuously unfolding, each time it expanded pulling out a new piece of cosmos space. Meanwhile, when the canvas curled up, the newly produced space would bepletely silent, hundreds of new death stars appearing. However, no matter how he struggled, it was all still just ast effort whilst before death¡¯s door.


    However, just as Su¡¯s spiritual world was approaching copse, another spiritual body suddenly barged into the battlefield! When Su looked down, he immediately became stupefied, stunned by the exceptionally beautiful ster streams that continuously produced scenes of destruction. It was unexpectedly that innocent young Light-Bringing knight, Machard!


    Su was only a bit surprised, maintaining the full operation of the death stars that withstood the ster streams¡¯ collision the entire time. Meanwhile, when Machard recovered from his state of absent-mindedness, he immediately saw Su! He stared nkly, his face instantly turning pale, suddenly releasing a shriek!


    The young man¡¯s sharp cry originally shouldn¡¯t have been all that loud, but when his cry sounded, it resounded through the two spiritual worlds, extending towards the most remote corner of the ster stream! It was to the extent where countless celestial bodies disintegrated, destroyed! After releasing a scream with everything he had, Machard turned around to run, already fully captured by fear, not daring to face Su at all, even if it was just for a second longer. Following Machard¡¯s sudden escape, the two worlds that were tangled together underwent a sudden change. The ster streams that belonged to Serend suddenly had a hole torn open, and the further Machard ran, the greater the opening was. Meanwhile, death stars were frantically charging towards this damaged portion of the ster stream!


    Serend¡¯s indignant roar sounded from within the spiritual world, but no matter how angry she was, she couldn¡¯t stop Machard from running. The fear the young man felt towards Su was almost engraved in his genes, already far surpassing everything!

 Book 6 6.2

    Book 6 Chapter 6.2 - From the Sea


    Machard ran further and further, finally disappearing into the limits of the void. Meanwhile, Serend¡¯s ster stream was unexpectedly dragged by him into the distance as well.


    Behind Su, the death stars were currently increasing, but he only saw Serend depart into the distance, disappearing. He was powerless to chase after her, nor did he dare to chase after her. This great battle of spiritual worlds concluded with this type of unexpected situation.


    When Su withdrew from the spiritual world, he watched as his body copsed and dissipated under the powerful energy radiance. The moment before hisplete destruction, Su¡¯s innermost instincts suddenly activated, a white-colored symbol appearing. The moment he saw it, Su understood its function. As a result, in that short instant that was nearly impossible to quantify, all of Su¡¯s memories, all of his gic secrets, to the extent where everything he had seen, everything he had experienced, all turned into various mediums and were stored inside of this symbol. This symbol was three-dimensional, unknown just how manyyers oveid on top of each other to form it, almost as if it could be endlessly differentiated. No matter how great the amount of information, it could still easily store it.


    When all of the information waspletely stowed, this mysterious symbol turned a light golden, and then disappeared without a trace. Meanwhile, Su¡¯sst memory waspletely upied by a boundless white radiance.


    Then, what followed was an ice-cold, dark ocean floor world.


    Su gradually strengthened himself from nothing, all the way until he saw light again. In that instant, Su¡¯s right eye was regenerated, moreover activating. When his right eye sessfully activated, in the vast ocean floor world, several hundred thousand individual parts that were simultaneously undergoing evolution stopped that process at that instant, all of thempletely dying.


    In his memories, in that instant, Su clearly recalled a clear fear from three different directions. However, it was only momentary. These three feelings disappeared one after another, gradually vanishing into the backdrop of this world. Even though Su was a bit shocked, he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. Survival and evolution upied all of his attention. In the serene and hidden right eye¡¯s depths, a bit of redness never disappeared.


    At the center of the blood sea, was the youngdy in eternal rest.


    It was precisely because this memory was about to fade that Su¡¯sprehensive rebound was finally activated, once again seizing control over his body.


    The drifting in the sea woulde to an end. No matter how great the wind and waves were, even if there truly was the existence of a formless ck hand, natural power was still boundless and irresistible. This sea area¡¯s ocean current still drew near the continental shelf via trade winds. Several tens of dayster, drynd finally appeared. Su brandished his sole right arm, and then began swimming for the first time. This distance he could see with his naked eye, actually used up half a day of time, and only then did he borrow thest tide to drag his tattered body onto the sandy shore.


    This was a quiet beach, all of the mshells¡¯ outer shells tightly closed as they submerged into their nests¡¯ innermost depths. Meanwhile, in the distance, sea crabs of all different sizes were frantically running, currently leaving this sandy shore.


    The same old method of cutting off food supply? Su released a coldugh. His right hand supported himself on the sandy shore. He raised his eye, and then his deep right eye locked onto the coconut trees growing at the edge of the beach.


    Su¡¯s right arm brandished forcefully, dragging his body to the side of the coconut grove. He grabbed a tree trunk, and then climbed to the top in one go, biting open coconuts one after another. A momentter, all of the tree¡¯s coconuts were eaten. However, Su was far from satisfied. He bit down on the tree leaves, and following chewing noises, an enormous palm leaf quickly disappeared. In the blink of an eye, only a bare tree trunk remained. After eating all of this, Su¡¯s vigor clearly improved by quite a bit, only spitting out a small mouthful of scorched ck residue. The waste products had already been charred ck, almost no water content or organic matter left.


    Su¡¯s right hand brandished about, jumping to another coconut tree, starting to eat the coconuts again.


    Right at this moment, an ice-cold thought emerged from the depths of his consciousness. The efficiency of eating with this type of mouth is too low. Immediately afterwards, apletely new set of mouthparts appeared in his consciousness. It was simr to a sandworm¡¯s mouth, able to automatically lengthen and shorten, more than tenyers of sharp teeth densely packed inside, able to easily crush apart any food easily. Meanwhile, the powerful and forceful muscle fibers would even allow it to bit through the tree trunk in one move. If this type of mouth was produced, the current eating process would be much easier. The coconuts would definitely be devoured in one gulp, and the palm leaves could be devoured as well, the efficiency indeed bing much higher as a result.


    Pah! Su fiercely spat out a mouthful of ck residue, using this as his response. He left this coconut tree that had been eaten n, and then jumped to the third tree.


    If one looked down from above, they could see that the lush seaside coconut grove was currently bing barren at a faster and faster rate.


    When the sky brightened again, Su walked out from the forest. He recovered his perfect human body again. Meanwhile, behind him was apletely devoured forest.


    Su followed the gradually brightening light of day, walking towards the distance. His light blonde short hair fluttered about in the wind like a me.

 Book 6 6.3

    Book 6 Chapter 6.3 - From the Sea


    When afternoon arrived, an old-fashioned truck made its way out from the distant shrubbery. Its exhaust released a few painful groans beforeing to a stop. Seven or eight fully armed soldiers jumped out from within. They wore grayish-green old-fashioned military uniforms, their lower bodies wearing military shorts. Some of them wore high army boots, some directly barefooted, relying on their thick skin and calluses to deal with the thorns and insects covering the ground. These soldiers were quite short, their skin pitch-ck, but they were extremely agile and strong. They traveled five or six meters with a single jump, and after jumping around a few times and spreading out, they upied the main points in the truck¡¯s surroundings.


    Bang bang! The truck¡¯s drivingpartment shook quite a few times before it was finally kicked open. A tall and well built middle-aged male squeezed out from the carriage while cursing. He wore a simrly styled army uniform, his buildrge and tall. Even though it wasn¡¯t an extremely muscr type of sturdiness, every part of his steel-like body exuded great power. Unlike the soldiers under him, he was caucasian. Extended exposure under wind and rain added ayer of bronze to his face. At his waist was an old-fashioned revolver, but it was clear that the more dangerous weapons were thoserge hands with clear joints.


    The passenger seat¡¯s door on the other side was simrly pushed a few times before it was opened with great difficulty. A young man leapt out like a vigorous and nimble leopard from within, his face full of unruliness and arrogance. He didn¡¯t carry any firearms, only carrying two tribal styled curved machetes. He had brown skin, his sharp facial features disying that he was someone with mixed blood.


    The middle-aged male narrowed his eyes, first producing a cigar full of tropical style, lit it, and then took a deep breath. The youngster produced a pair of binocrs, gazing into the distant mist shrouded coconut grove while saying, ¡°Kabi, don¡¯t tell me you had us set out so early, making us drive several hours just so we could look at all the coconut trees here... Oh! My god! This... this is...¡±


    Kabi gave him a nce, and then swiped over the binocrs with a light fast motion, gazing into the coconut grove. After only a brief look, the remaining half of the handcrafted cigar silently dropped onto the floor. In his field of view, the lush coconut grove only had bare tree trunks left-over. After seeing this strange scene, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep chill.


    The young man had long collected his flippant attitude, asking, ¡°Kabi, what is going on?¡±


    Kabi lowered the binocrs, and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I don¡¯t know either. Have all theds stay behind and carefully stand guard. Robbio, you are following me into the grove to take a look. Draw your des, don¡¯t be careless. Hidden inside might be something beyond our imaginations!¡±


    Robbio looked at Kabi with a bit of shock, asking, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a wild beast, there¡¯s no need to be this nervous, right? You are... in the end a fe equivalent to six levels!¡±


    Kabiughed, pulled out the revolver at his waist, spun it a bit, and then said, ¡°You seem to be getting better and better at ttery. However, my old friend told me that even if you have seven levels, if you aren¡¯t careful, the fe in the forest might bite off your neck!¡±


    Robbio shrugged his shoulders, pulled out the machetes at his waist, and then followed behind Kabi into the forest.


    When they entered the coconut grove, they immediately sensed the deep coldness that surrounded this entire ce. The two of them no longer spoke, simultaneously lightening their footsteps, carefully observing and listening, definitely not letting any detail go easily.


    A momentter, the two of them had more or less made a trip through their surroundings. They gave each other a look.


    Kabi spoke first, raising his head towards the sky and saying, ¡°All of the leaves and coconuts disappeared... there seem to be clear marks.¡±


    ¡°Let me!¡± Robbio leapt out, instantly making his way to the top of the tree, even more agile than a monkey. He carefully examined the mouth marks, and then sniffed deeply with his nose like a wild beast. ¡°From the traces, it should be a bite mark left by a human or monkey, but from the cross-cut of the fiber fractures, it was extremely strong, not like a human at all, different even if there was strengthened power! Strange, there is no odor left behind at all, none even on the bite scar.¡±


    Kabi didn¡¯t doubt Robbio¡¯s judgment. In the forest, Robbio¡¯s instincts were even more frightening than a wild animal¡¯s. This youngster who grew up in the jungle since he was young was also an expert in tracking and counter tracking. He had five levels of speed and strength, as well as five levels of perception, making him the definition of a beast.


    ¡°Biting to eat?¡± When he heard Robbio¡¯s judgment, Kabi couldn¡¯t help but frown. He observed the deathly still forest, and then took a deep breath. The air he inhaled also seemed to contain a concentrated deathly aura. Apart from this, there was nothing else.


    ¡°What kind of thing is it exactly, to clean out such arge coconut grove? Or is it to say that they brought away all of the coconuts and tree leaves?¡± Kapi asked. ¡°Also, how did they go up?¡± He looked all around him, but there was no sign of any creature¡¯s footprints.


    When Robbio on the treetop only begun to think about this problem, his face immediately changed. This type of thing who didn¡¯t leave any traces or smell aside from these bite marks, for Robbio, was no different from being invisible. Moreover, from the degree of tness and smoothness of the bite marks, if what this mouth bit down on was him, even the sturdiest bones would be chewed through. Robbio suddenly leapt from one tree to another, observing the bite marks on it, continuing like this all the way to the coast before returning,nding in front of Kabi. Robbio¡¯splexion was pale, cold sweat continuously produced. ¡°The bite marks are all quite fresh, should all have been made within twelve hours of time. The oldest bite marks were at the coast, while the ones here are all quite fresh. If we are judging purely based on these traces, then...¡±


    Robbio swallowed with difficulty, saying, ¡°They might very well have originated from the sea!¡±


    ¡°From the sea?!¡± The revolver in Kabi¡¯s hands released a groan unique to metal friction under the tremendous grip strength. This vicious weapon made with crude workmanship, but well known for its durability and great power was almost identally crushed into a lump of metal.

 Book 6 6.4

    Book 6 Chapter 6.4 - From the Sea


    The forest became quiet, Robbio and Kabi both entering a state of silence. Only after some time had passed did Kabi say, ¡°Let¡¯s look around a bit more, there has to be some other traces, just that we didn¡¯t discover them yet. What do they need coconuts and leaves for? The coconuts could be eaten, but what about the leaves? Wait! Eating! It ate so much, so there just has to be something that came out, right?¡±


    Robbio and Kabi¡¯s eyes immediately aimed at the ground. The coastline beach was covered in coral sand, a fluorescence simr to light refraction asionally shining, an embodiment of the radiation¡¯s corrosion. Soon after, their eyes concentrated on a small ck area of ck sand granules. They were extremely striking within therge expanse of sparkling white sandy beach. Only, the two individuals¡¯ attention had beenpletely seized by the several tens of thousands of naked coconut trees, to the extent where they overlooked these crushed stone-like things.


    Robbio squatted down, grabbing a handful of ck sand, and then carefully sniffed it, to the extent where he even ced a bit on his finger and ced it into his mouth. Then, with a pah sound, he spat it all out again.


    ¡°What kind of creature¡¯s excrement is this?¡± Kapi asked with a serious expression. He didn¡¯t reveal the slightest bit of mockery, but instead respected Robbio¡¯s conclusion.


    Robbio shook his head, speaking with a face of confusion, ¡°This is definitely not excrement. Everything inside is charred gray, more like things that were burned. However, how could this type of thing appear here?¡±


    Kabi picked up a few granules of ck sand, carefully pinched it, watching as it turned into scattered ashes. He shook his head, saying, ¡°It is much cleaner than something burnt, more like the waste products after being burned at a high temperature. Let¡¯s just bring some back!¡±


    Only after noticing this ck sand did Robbio and Kabi see that there was sand scattered all over the forest. Robbio produced a beast skin pouch, carefully storing a handful of ck sand into the special pouch. His movements didn¡¯t look all that remarkable, but they perfectly preserved the ck sand without letting it get infected by anything else. As granules of ck sand were collected one after another, Robbio unexpectedly became a bit distracted, identally crushing one. He stared at the dust in his hands with a stupefied expression, suddenly asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel like this... all of this is quite simr to that prophecy? The final days will arrive from the sea, all trees thus withering...¡±


    Pa! Kabi¡¯s revolver fell onto the ground, also interrupting Robbio¡¯s words.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting? That¡¯s just some crazy words a lunatic wrote before death!¡± Kabi berated. However, the voice of someone like him who was always cool-headed was actually shaking, betraying his true thoughts.


    Even though Robbio was Kabi¡¯s underling, his rtionship with Kabi was clearly much closer than that. He worked with the ck sand while muttering in an unconvinced manner, ¡°Crazy words from a lunatic? We all know that this is just a pretext used to fool those naive fes! Who would really believe that, you? If they really were just crazy words, then why would we have to run over to this deste and uninhabited seashore once a month? If it was just us, then it still makes some sense, but more than ten troops are carrying out simr missions, so how will you exin that then? The higher levels are just hiding things from us!¡±


    Kabi¡¯s face fell, not saying anything, only bending down to pick up the revolver. He poured out the ordinary bullets in the cylinder, and then produced five special bullets with striking red warheads, loading them into the cylinder one after another. Kabi¡¯s seriousness affected Robbio as well. He stored away the ck sand, tightly fastened the pouch, and then gave the coconut grove depths a look. For some reason, Robbio with his sharp perception always felt as if something invisible was hiding, currently coldly observing them.


    ¡°This forest really is damn strange. I don¡¯t like this ce, we should just go back a bit earlier. We¡¯ll report back what we saw, let those great figures have their headaches over this!¡± Robbio suggested.


    Kabi nodded, silent as he walked out from the forest.


    The two of them quickly returned to where the truck was parked. The dark, shriveled, small native soldiers were still standing vignt in the truck¡¯s surroundings, the sole engineer just finished adding gas to the truck, currently carrying out a routine maintenance and inspection. This truck had experienced at least several hundred thousand kilometers of distance, one mishap while moving through the forest¡¯s extremely vile road conditions could result in a breakdown.


    Everything seemed normal. The vignt soldiers were all full of enthusiasm, their wolf-like eyes staring fixedly at their surroundings. If there was any wind blowing past or grass moving, they would throw themselves over and tear their prey to shreds without any hesitation. Their short and small bodies were full of explosive power, and after experiencing targeted training, every single one of them could easily prevail over a male lion. Moreover, they were extremely bloodthirsty, oftentimes delightfully tearing their prey apart while alive, directly devouring their flesh and blood. In this world where contamination was everywhere, the flesh of creatures was always a rare replenishingmodity.


    Robbio¡¯s eyes swept over the soldiers, feeling extremely satisfied from their current state. He blew a loud whistle, and then the soldiers scattered in the surroundings all ran back, gathering before the truck, the soldiers lined up in an extremely orderly manner.


    Everything looked extremely normal, except... there was one person missing.

 Book 6 6.5

    Book 6 Chapter 6.5 - From the Sea


    Robbio¡¯s face was overcast and dark. He suddenlyid on the ground, smelling the surface like a wild animal, and then he shot towards a distant lush undergrowth. Kabi took a deep breath of air, switching the revolver to his left hand. With a flick of his right wrist, a ck alloy thread appeared in his palm. Then, his body shot out like a bullet. This two meter long alloy thread that was incredibly tough was Kabi¡¯s true weapon. As for that revolver, even if he exchanged the bullets, it was still just a tool for dealing with normal targets.


    When Kabi ran into the thicket, Robbio had already made a few trips around this ce. He straightened his waist, saying gloomily, ¡°Our soldier should have gone missing here. However, I still can¡¯t find any traces! Nothing! Kabi, we¡¯ve definitely been targeted by those ¡®things¡¯. What do we do?¡±


    Kabi narrowed his troubled eyes, slowly turning his body around to examine his surroundings. The dark clouds, shrubbery, bare trees, weeds that grew irregrly, everything looked just that familiar, that natural, yet...


    Extremely strange!


    He couldn¡¯t say for sure where the problemid, but he knew that there was something wrong. In reality, there was ample proof, for example, a soldier disappearing silently before their very eyes, as if they just vanished from the face of the earth. Moreover, Robbio who was even sharper than a hunting dog couldn¡¯t find any traces or clues!


    However, there had to be other parts amiss apart from this.


    The wrinkles on Kabi¡¯s weather-beaten face sank deeper. The corners of his eyes throbbed slightly, his narrowed eyes sweeping through everything in the surroundings. Meanwhile, his ears continuously moved about, the wind sounds, grass sounds, distant tide sounds, and even finer sounds seemed to have been amplified, these sounds magnified several times the norm battered his ears. A drop of sweat dropped from the edge of his hair, moving along his rough old skin, gathering into arger drop by his lower chin, and then falling, ultimately breaking apart on the medal on his uniform.


    This sound that was extremely slight made Kabi¡¯s entire body jump!


    ¡°I understand!!¡± When speaking this, Kabi¡¯s voice suddenly became incredibly rough and dry, as if he hadn¡¯t drank water for several days. He looked at his surroundings, and then slowly said, ¡°Robbio, do you not see? In this region, aside from us. these trees, and grass, there is no other life, not even a single bug.¡±


    Robbio¡¯s expression also changed. He thought back, and then said, ¡°It¡¯s the same inside the coconut grove!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Kabi suddenly rxed, producing a cigar, lit it, and then silently smoked it. Robbio waited quietly. He had a feeling that Kabi was treating this cigar as thest of his life, enjoying it at this moment. Only when the entire cigar was finished did Kabi reluctantly part with it, saying, ¡°I believe, I have a way of finding out what happened.¡±


    Robbio also knew that Kabi had a strange innate ability, one that could see the events that took ce not too long ago. Otherwise, Kabi whose forte was in the Mysterious Fields didn¡¯t really have outstandingbat abilities, unable to be a dispatched troop¡¯smander at all. Purely in terms ofbat strength, Robbio was quite a bit stronger than Kabi, yet he didn¡¯t feel any dissatisfaction in serving as his assistant. Apart from Kabi¡¯s abundant experience, staying together with a Mysterious Fieldsmander would more or less grant him a bit of luck as well. This was already general knowledge in their region.


    However, even while at their wits end, Robbio didn¡¯t urge or remind Kabi to use that ability. Perhaps subconsciously, with his beast-like intuition, he already sensed that if Kabi used his innate ability, unpredictable results might happen.


    Kabi was hesitating as well. A bitter, he finally set his resolution. Wasting time like this wasn¡¯t the solution. If he could find out what exactly led to this region of death, then that was what had true value. If he continued to let time flow past, it might exceed the scope of his ability. Kabi suppressed the faint uneasiness he felt inside, took a deep breath, and then the expression in his eyes gradually became nk. Kabi¡¯s pupils began to change, starting to merge with the whites of his eyes.


    Robbio held his breath, knowing that Kabi had already reached the critical moment of disying his ability.


    ¡°This... what is this?!¡± Kabi seemed to have seen an extremely terrifying scene, suddenly involuntarily releasing a cry! Immediately afterwards, his face flushed with ayer of redness, his originally white eyes suddenly bing blood red! Then, with a pu sound, two bloody lines shot out from his eyes, unexpectedly shooting two meters out!


    Kabi released a muffled groan, and then he fell face first onto the ground. There were already only two badly mangled cavities where his eyes originally were!


    Robbio was startled. He threw himself over to Kabi¡¯s side, momentarily feeling a bit bewildered. Kabi reached out his trembling hand, grabbing Robbio¡¯s hand that reached over, and then did everything he could to push outwards, speaking discontinuously, ¡°Hurry... hurry and leave... hurry! ... I cannot say, cannot say anything...¡±


    Robbio really wanted to know what Kabi saw, but Kabi clearly received fatal injuries, not willing to speak about what he saw even if he died. When he thought of how Kabi was mysteriously seriously injured and now on the verge of death, Robbio¡¯s intuition told him that if Kabi said what he wanted to hear, then he would have a simr end, and this would include all of the soldiers by the truck.


    He had to leave as quickly as possible! Only by leaving this ce already shrouded in death was it safe! His wild animal instincts told him that he had to leave this ce as fast as possible, and he couldn¡¯t bring Kabi with him.


    He struggled a bit inwardly, forcefully grabbing Kabi¡¯s hand. Then, he suddenly stood up, and with a speed even faster than that of when he arrived, he rushed back to the truck, throwing himself into the driver¡¯s seat. A minuteter, all of the soldiers returned to the vehicle, and then the truck turned around, rumbling through the shrubbery as it sped along the iing road. Along the way, Robbio focused on driving, forcing himself not to think about anything rted to Kabi. However, he couldn¡¯t help but observe the ground in his surroundings, searching for signs of life. Yet, after driving out more than ten kilometers, there was still not a bit of life to be seen! Sweat poured out from Robbio¡¯s body drop by drop, leaving his military uniformpletely drenched, even gathering into a water spot on the seat.

 Book 6 6.6

    Book 6 Chapter 6.6 - From the Sea


    Just a few kilometers out, Su was currently sitting on a rock, one hand supporting his chin, one hand on his knees, deep in thought. His entire body was bare, fully disying his perfect human body. While thinking, the charm he released became more and more astonishing. If one was purely judging based on appearance, then his face wouldn¡¯t be inferior to anyone¡¯s, regardless of whether it was male or female. However, this type of pretty and somewhat soft face, in the current situation, regardless of which angle one looked at it from, no one would think that it was the face of a woman. Su didn¡¯t have a scowling expression, nor did he release any pressure, but no matter who it was that saw him, they would all feel a formless and indistinct pressure, disying a natural imposingness. In reality, this was a type of fear people felt towards an excessively beautiful existence.


    Su continuously thought, the solid skull rather spacious and empty, the five thought center processors only upying a small corner of his skull. Right now, all of his thought centers already fully started up, analyzing all of the intelligence and information he acquired. His abdominal cavity was also empty, his entire chest bing an enormous digestionpartment. Only after he acquired more food, produced sufficient energy, would he be able to develop new organs, add more functions to his body.


    In front of Su¡¯s face currently knelt that missing soldier. He wasying on the ground, attitude extremely respectful. However, his trembling body disyed his extreme fear. He asionally bobbed his head towards Su, and then muttered a few lines, before entering a long period of inactivity. His body had several small and unremarkable injuries, the marks leftover from Su¡¯s torture. Just from how much fear this extremely primitive, bloodthirsty, and wild soldier was facing, one would know that the pain these injuries brought was definitely not as slight as they looked to be on the surface.


    That was why Su only had to make a few movements, and then this native soldier revealed everything he knew. Language wasn¡¯t an obstruction, even though what the native soldier spoke wasn¡¯t the English the Blood Parliament used.


    During his memories¡¯ dpression process, many of Su¡¯s original knowledge was once again organized and ssified. After being analyzed through certain rules, they were then stored again. Right now, Su only knew that this native spoke some type of Latin systemnguage, which was already enough for him to understand. As for whichnguage it was under the Latin system, it wasn¡¯t important at all. Regardless, thenguage used by humans, for Su, was as simple as the simple words of a child.


    Thenguage was extremely simple, but the information Su received was quite abundant.


    From the native soldier¡¯s descriptions, Su learned that the ce where hended had a blistering hot climate with dense tropical rain forests or overgrown thickets everywhere. Arge coconut grove rested by the coast. The rainfall here was plentiful, rivers many, and it was rich with minerals. Due to ack of food, the deepest parts of the rainforest simply became a heaven for mutated creatures. All types of strange and vicious animals lived here, but what was more unique were the many and varied insects, most of them poisonous. Flesh eating nts were the main theme of a different region, their existence making many parts of the tropical rainforest pitfalls.


    On this vast and primitive great earth, not only were humans not rare, their numbers were instead plentiful, to the extent where there was a kingdom under theocracy! The kingdom¡¯s residents were mostly these small but strong natives. Their bodypositions were special, the thick and tough skin not only able to withstand physical abrasions, it could effective defend against radiation as well, simply an all-purpose leather armor. Meanwhile, the kingdom¡¯s middle and upper ss were all made up of caucasians and a few other races, but not a single native. Apart from ves and hardborers, the greatest opportunity for advancement of the natives was to be soldiers. Meanwhile, those with greater luck might even muddle their way into being apanymander, but that was as far as it went.


    What made Su enter a deep state of thought was that this native soldier had abilities too, moreover his ability levels not low. One level of power, speed, defense, and speed strengthening, as well as a level of weapon mastery. Even though five level one abilities only needed five evolutionary points, it already made this unremarkable native soldier a ughter machineparable to the greatest elite special forces soldiers of the olden era. Even though itcked perception ability, the native¡¯s naturally sharp perception was enough topensate for this weakness. This was a simple, highly effective, and economical n, able to increase hisbat strength to the greatest degree while paying the lowest cost, and not inflicting too much harm to the soldiers¡¯ bodies. The native soldier¡¯s physique was a bit stronger than most of the wilderness refugees Su had seen, and because of that, even ordinary natives could also produce five evolutionary points worth of abilities, while the refugees on average could only obtain three evolutionary points.


    The problemid in the fact that apart from the two who were clearlymanders, the abilities of the other native soldiers were exactly the same as the one before him! Even dragonrider subordinates that were trained in batches would have many differences in abilities produced. It was because every person¡¯s talent and potential was different, the amount of gic strengthening medication they could obtain also different. From the native soldier¡¯s recount, the second year after being chosen to join the army, ability medications already began to be injected, thus forming five level one abilities. Hisrades simrly had medications injected in the second year they joined the army. Of course, some part of this was due to the native soldier bodies¡¯ inner quality being stronger, but at the very least, this proved that this power¡¯s research on low level abilities wasn¡¯t inferior to the Blood Parliament¡¯s, perhaps even a bit greater.


    After acquiring this information, Su began to carry out an analysis on the local power¡¯s structure and traits. Only, the processing capability of five thought centers wasn¡¯t¡¯t enough, it would require at least an hour of time before the preliminary results were obtained. Su wasn¡¯t in a rush either, time had already lost its meaning for him. As such, Su just sat there in a daze, waiting for the result of the analysis. During this entire process, he only moved once. At that time, Su suddenly released a coldugh, reaching out his hand into the sky and pressing two times before returning to normal.


    Su clearly didn¡¯t jab at anything, yet the native with its sharp senses seemed to have vaguely heard a blood-curdling scream from the distance.

 Book 6 6.7

    Book 6 Chapter 6.7 - From the Sea


    After an entire hour passed, the analysis came to a result. The conclusion that was obtained was extremely simple, but it also provided a rough picture. As for exactly how urate it was, he would find out when hepared it to reality.


    Su finally turned around, looking towards that native and asking, ¡°Where can I find food?¡±


    When he saw Su¡¯s empty left eye and incredibly calm right eye, the native soldier suddenly began to tremble. In this great era thatcked food, they would asionally be eaten by enemies after being captured. Meanwhile, he sensed a clear hunger from Su¡¯s eyes!


    The native soldier frantically moved his head, begging Su not to eat him. When he thought about how he was going to be devoured bite by bite, the bloodthirsty native solder couldn¡¯t handle that type of fear either!


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I eat you?¡± Su patiently and calmly asked.


    As soon as he heard these words that seemed to be a turn for the better, the native soldier immediately began to babble on, several dozen reasons of all different sorts flooding out. Regardless of whether the reasons were reasonable or absurd, Su patiently questioned and answered him. Just in these few minutes of questioning and answering, Su¡¯s skills in thisnguage gradually became fluent, his pronunciation bing more and more urate, in the end speaking it as fluently as if it was his mother tongue.


    Mother tongue? Su suddenly felt a bit puzzled over this thought. When he thought of the word mother tongue, the first thing that entered his consciousness were unexpectedly bright and varied symbols that had incrediblyplex structures, these symbols able to break down endlessly. The amount of information a single symbol could carry was equivalent to an entire library.


    Su only thought for a bit, and then tossed the mother tongue issue to the side. Right now, there were things that had to be done in an order of precedence, which was to find enough food, figure out where he was,plete his body, evolve abilities, and then finally...


    As for what he would do then, Su temporarily did not have a n.


    Right now, the inside of his body was almostpletely nk. After using a method simr tobustion to digest and absorb nutrients and energy, most human organs were alreadypletely useless for Su. However, when constructing his body, he still formed perfect male sex organs. This was despite the fact that during this process, his instincts continuously reminded him thatpared to the human reproductive system, there were presently more than thirty thousand more optimized and energy saving proposals to choose from. Meanwhile, after the evolution waspleted, there would be several tenfold of choices. For example, if he only wished to produceter generations, there was a super reproductive system that could instantly generate several hundred thousand gametes carrying gic information. What it would produce were actually multicellr tissues the size of small bugs. They could fly and swim, as well as survive for over a week, able to travel 300 kilometers through the air or swim 50 kilometers underwater. It could select a mother host body on its own, and after being born, it would maintain purely Su¡¯s bloodline, not being contaminated by the mother body¡¯s genes at all.


    However, retaining the human exterior came under the premise that Su chose the proposal his instincts offered with the highest chance of upgrading into the perfect bodyposition. To help visualize this better, right now, Su was like a machine with many empty slots, ready to haveponents with different uses installed. Evolutionary points would still disy their use, which meant that the danger of gic copse simrly existed in Su¡¯s body. Using genes as the innate bond system was this celestial body, this world¡¯s mostplete and effective system. Based on the knowledge buried in his right eye, Su became aware that if he wanted to bypass this system, he would have to pay a tremendous price, and the gains would not make up for the losses at all.


    In a daze, Su felt as if he returned to when he first entered the ck Dragonriders, a time when he needed money, food, weapons, andrge amounts of evolutionary points. What was different was that the current Su could generate all types of abilities as he wished, as long as he had enough evolutionary points. Moreover, after his right eye was sessfully activated, Su could constantly perceive and scan this world. When needed, he could produce a new ability suitable to this world, even if this ability had never appeared before. Meanwhile, his current body, from a strength standpoint, was already equivalent to an ability user who had went throughprehensive three levels of strengthening. Even though Su hadn¡¯t recovered any abilities until now, Cross-Sectional Detection didn¡¯t disappear following his destruction and rebirth, now solidifying, bing a part of Su¡¯s innate ability.


    As Su fully grasped the localnguage, his conversation with the native soldier finally came to an end. While looking at this native soldier who was full of despair, yet didn¡¯t dare resist, Su waved his hand, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t eat you, nor do I want to kill you. You can go. Only, within a month, you aren¡¯t allowed to appear before anyone.¡±


    The native soldier was greatly surprised. He first fiercely knocked his head a few times into the ground, and then he stood up, slowly withdrawing into the distance. Only when he withdrew more than ten meters did he suddenly turn around, running into the forest as if he went mad.


    Su didn¡¯t have any intention of going back on his words. Surviving for a month in the jungle alone, for this native soldier, wasn¡¯t an easy task, but it wasn¡¯t so bad that he couldn¡¯t survive. He roughly ascertained the direction, and then began to run. His running state was rxed yet full of power, a stance that would make others feel extremely ufortable if they watched, but the speed was extremely fast. A few minutester, Su stood beside a simple road. He lowered his head, giving the truck wheel marks that had just been produced a look, and then with a chuckle, he began to jog along the wheel imprints in an unhurried manner.


    From what the native soldier told him, roughly thirty kilometers out was an extremelyrge inhabited area, precisely what Su was searching for.


    Creaturesrge and small who relied on instincts to survive might be able to run, but an inhabited area isn¡¯t that easy to relocate, right?

 Book 6 7.1

    Book 6 Chapter 7.1 - Seventy Thousand Trees to Ashes


    Kebile had his hands behind his back as he stood in front of the town entrance¡¯s sentry towers, staring into the end of the road with his gloomy and unfeeling eyes. The sentry tower¡¯s wooden roof obstructed the asional scorching rays of sunlight, casting a shadow over Kebile¡¯s face, making his thick beard-covered face appear even darker. His hands that were crossed behind him sped a long whip, this whip made of bull tendons and metal threads often appearing in the nightmares of many enved natives, as well as the source of fear for many individuals with lower statuses. A singlesh from this whip was enough to tear apart sailcloth military uniforms, as well as leave behind a several dozen centimeter long, centimeter deep bloody wound.


    Kebile¡¯s figure was close to two meters in height, hisrge body almost filling up this small tower. However, what was even more striking than his build was that shockinglyrge belly. Not even his specially made army uniform able to fully cover his belly, revealing a stomach covered in ck hair.


    Two aboriginal soldiers stood at the corner of the sentry tower, in their hands the ssic AK series automatic rifle, vignt towards any activity outside the town. Most of the sentry tower was upied by Kebile, which was why even though they were short and small, their bodies were perfectly straight, doing their best to stay right next to the pirs to avoid making contact with Kebile¡¯s body. Once Kebile was angered, it was quite likely that they would be thrown right out of this sentry tower. Even though they weren¡¯t ves, but soldiers with freedom, it wouldn¡¯t make any difference in Kebile¡¯s eyes.


    It was because Kebile was the ruler of thisnd, as well as the demon king who ruled over everything.


    This Vibimore City below Kebile¡¯s feet was the center of his territory, which covered a range of more than thirty thousand kilometers. In this area close to a thousand square kilometers, he was the supreme ruler, possessing life-and-death power over all non-privileged sses. Vibimore City looked extremely primitive, apart from the seven-floored beautiful main manor by thekeside, there were low and damp shacks everywhere. Groups of small native ves sluggishly moved about, doing all types of hardbor. However, the area of the city was extremelyrge, the poption not small either. Including the natives, there were at least five thousand people living here, natives with freedom and the privileged ss also numbering close to a thousand.


    Outside of Vibimore City wererge ntations, within them nted all types of tropical crops. The ntations stretched endlessly, reaching all the way into the limits of Kebile¡¯s line of sight.


    Finally, what Kebile wanted arrived. At the end of the simple road, dust began to surge, the rumbling sounds of engines tore through the smoke and the dust, ringing into the distance. A fleet made up of four old-fashioned trucks appeared, slowly moving along the rugged and uneven road. These four trucks were so shabby one could tell from a single look that they had at least a few decades of history, ready to break down at any time. However, they still miraculously made their way over, the ck smoke released from their exhaust pipes almost just as concentrated as dust.


    Trucks packed with fully armed native soldiers drove over one behind the other, the vehicles at the very front and back even having an old-fashioned light machine gun installed. The middle truck¡¯s carriage was sealed, unknown what kind of important item was stored within, needing this type of protection.


    Kebile revealed an anxious expression. After a burst of impatience, he didn¡¯t climb down from thedder, but instead, his legs stepped out, directly jumping off the more than ten meter tall sentry tower! His massive, close to two hundred kilogram body carried a fierce wind, moving out more than ten meters in the air beforending on the ground.


    With a muffled boom sound, Kebile entered a deep crouch, the leather boots covering his feetpletely exploding, revealing tworge feet covered in thick ck hair like bear paws. His enormous belly released waves of ripples that moved downwards, heavily pping the ground before bouncing back up. Under the powerful impact, a shallow but wide crater suddenly appeared beneath Kebile¡¯s feet. Meanwhile, that sentry tower continuously swayed back and forth under the tremendous force, the two soldiers in the tower clinging firmly to the pirs next to them in panic, and only then did they prevent themselves from being thrown out. Fortunately, even though the sentry tower¡¯s workmanship was crude, its construction was thorough. The enormous logs the tower was made of released a groaning sound as it rocked back and forth, but still didn¡¯t break apart in the end.


    Kebile took a deep breath, and then slowly stood up, walking towards the truck fleet. The four trucks had long stopped. When they saw Kebile walk over, the soldiers on the vehicles all jumped off, lining up into two rows at the trucks¡¯ sides. The back cover of the truck protected at the center opened up, several valiant looking caucasian soldiers and a tall, formidable officer making their way out. The officer carried two shiny metal code-locked chests, walking up to Kebile, straightening his body, and then released a low shout of greeting before handing over the code-locked chests.


    A liquid crystal screen was installed on the surface of the passcode locked chests, below it a small keyboard. One could tell that if the wrong code was input, this thing might produce something simr to an explosion. Kebile seemed to have known this code for quite some time, hisrge hand flying over the keyboard, already entering the passcode that was as long as seventeen digits. As the liquid crystal screen changed from red to green, a ka sound could be heard, and then the chest¡¯s cover slowly opened.

 Book 6 7.2

    Book 6 Chapter 7.2 - Seventy Thousand Trees to Ashes


    On top of the impact resistant padding¡¯s notches were fifty neatly organized syringes! These syringes were organized in sets of five, the barrel storing a distinctive dark green liquid, indicating that this was a medication that could produce abilities. Kebile pressed down on the chest¡¯s corner, and then the impact resistant padding was raised by the frame, revealing ayer of identical soft padding. The frame didn¡¯t stop, continuously rising all the way until the fifthyer of soft padding rosepletely above the chest.


    When he saw the neat and tidy, densely packed ability medicines, Kebile cracked open his lips, a deep and roughughter sounding from his beard-coveredrge mouth. ¡°Not bad, not bad! With this, I can build two special toons! Hahaha! Just looking at this makes one smile! En, what about the other item?¡±


    The officer immediately handed the code-locked chest in his left hand over. This time, the speed at which Kebile inputted the passcode was much slower, clearly scared that he might put it in incorrectly. He put in more than thirty digits, and only then did the locked chest¡¯s disy turn green.


    The chest¡¯s cover slowly rose, releasing a st of cold air from within, instantly adding ayer of frost on Kebile¡¯s beard and chest hair. Kebile only widened his eyes, staring rigidly at the items in the chest. From his dark brown pupils, the scene within the locked chest was reflected. The inside of the box was a transparent deep-freeze container, white mists coiling about within. The temperature inside the chest could be seen on the disy screen in the corner, currently negative a hundred and six degrees. At the center of the deep-freeze chest was shockproof soft protective padding, inside of it a syringe that seemed to be straight out of a science fiction novel. Even while under negative hundred degree conditions, the purplish-ck liquid in the barrel continued to move about, as if it was boiling. This syringe didn¡¯t seem to be holding medicinal liquid, but rather some type of organism with extremely strong vitality. Only by using the ultra low temperature storage could it be properly stored in the syringe.


    When he saw the liquid that seemed to be alive, Kebile had long held his breath, his attentionpletely focused on this vial of syringe. After a long, long time had passed, only when his face turned green from suffocation, his fat continuously wriggling about, did he close the chest¡¯s lid with a pa sound and release a mouthful of turbid air.


    When the code-locked chest was opened, the surrounding soldiers with slightly sharper perceptions felt a wave of terrifying gloomy coldness pass over their bodies. It was as if what was stored in the locked chest was a vicious beast about to tear them apart and feast on them. However, the officer whose abilities were clearly higher than ordinary soldiers didn¡¯t disy any changes, only, when his line of sight made contact with that syringe, a bit of passionate radiance that he was bitterly hiding leaked out. The moment Kebile closed the chest, both his and the officer¡¯s expressions suddenly changed. In that instant, there seemed to be an extremelyplex and cold ripple that swept over, surrounding everything within several meters!


    However, when the chest¡¯s lid closed, the waves disappeared into thin air, as if nothing had happened at all. Kebile scanned the surroundings with cold eyes, especially in a certain direction, but didn¡¯t notice anything. He thought for a bit, and then when his line of sight swept over the two locked chests, greed and desire were revealed again. The strange feeling he felt just now had already been flung to the back of his head, treated as excessive paranoia.


    Kebile received both locked chests, and then said, ¡°What do those greedy and shameless fes want now?¡±


    The officer hesitated for a bit, and then said with a soft voice, ¡°They said that if you want another chest like this, they need a thousand ves under twenty years of age...¡±


    Kebile immediately exploded with rage. ¡°A thousand ves?! Damn it! If they are all given to them, who is going to do my work? Who is going to work on all thisnd? Motherfuckers, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what kind of shady business they are doing! They don¡¯t need people for work, they just want experimental goods! If those ves are sent over, none of them can think abouting out alive! Heng, just damn it all, actually trying to scheme against me!¡±


    The officer clearly felt fear towards an angry Kebile, continuously saying, ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The several dozen ves working not too far out also heard Kebile¡¯s roars, and as a result began to tremble continuously.


    After roaring hysterically for a while, Kebile calmed down, giving the ves who heard him speak a look and coldly saying, ¡°Then again, exchanging the lives of a thousand ves for an eighth level ability, this price isn¡¯t too high. Moreover, it is still quite some time before harvest season, so if luck allows it, we¡¯ll be able to seize back this amount of ves by fighting a few more battles. Alright, let¡¯s just leave things at that! Go pick a thousand ves, remember, the quality cannot be low! Those blood-sucking vermin aren¡¯t that easy to mess with, so don¡¯t do stupid things. Also, these fes heard what I said just now, so bring them all overter!¡±


    After giving out this order, Kebile didn¡¯t give those ves who were crying out with everything they had another look, lifting up the two locked chests and walking withrge steps towards the city. Even though they knew they were going to be experimental goods, the ves still only dared to kneel where they were, wailing and begging for forgiveness, not willing to take a step away from their areas of work. Meanwhile, even though they were well aware of the value of the locked chests, and the fact that Kebile didn¡¯t even bring a pistol with him, the officer and soldiers didn¡¯t dare have any strange thoughts.


    Everyone here knew how frightening the five meter long whip at Kebile¡¯s waist was.


    Kebile brought away these two priceless locked chests just like that in a grandiose manner, self-assured as he entered Vibimore City. In this area, Kebile was god.


    On a distant palm tree. Su slowly opened his eyes. He looked towards Vibimore, and then said to himself quietly, ¡°Eighth level formted ability? ... a bit interesting.¡±


    Su slowly bent his body, pulling it back to the extreme, and only then did he suddenly erupt with power, rushing into the sky! He drew a beautiful arc that stretched several dozen meters across the sky like an eagle, silently heading towards Vibimore.

 Book 6 7.3

    Book 6 Chapter 7.3 - Seventy Thousand Trees to Ashes


    Vibimore was an entirely different city. The region for the rich next to theke and the ves as well as natives¡¯ residential district had a clear gap between them, all natives who identally wandered into this separation chased back. Of course, if it was considered with the olden era¡¯s standard, the privileged ssmunity¡¯s rich region was no different from slum housing, while the natives¡¯ residences werepletely trash sites.


    Several soldiers walkedzily around Vibimore¡¯s surroundings, maintaining a certain amount of vignce, but not nervous in the slightest. This night was extremely quiet, no different from the past. They also knew their own roles and significance well, mainly to drive away those misbehaving natives or teach those thieving ves who were so hungry they were driven mad a lesson. If an enemy wished to invade Vibimore, the first thing they had to consider was how they were going to deal with Kebile, and not waste time on mass-produced standard soldiers like them. Only with the existence of Kebile would there be a Vibimore City.


    When this troop of soldiers walked past the side of the deep forest, Su silently appeared behind them. He reached out his hand to grab the neck of thest soldier, and then silently carried him into the forest. The five soldiers in front werepletely unaware during this entire process. Only after walking several hundred meters out did they realize that the troop was missing a person. However, they didn¡¯t treat this as a big deal, assuming that fe went into the forest to piss. Aside from looking around a few times, they didn¡¯t even have any intention of stopping, let alone going back to make sure. As for when that person would catch up, or if he would catch up at all, this wasn¡¯t something they would be concerned about. Regardless, in this troop, losing a few soldiers without any reason was also quite a normal thing.


    From this, one could see that Vibimore army¡¯s discipline was extremelyx.


    After a brief ten minutes or so of interrogation, Su already understood this. Vibimore had a five hundred or so membered army, three hundred of them elite soldiers who had undergone the standard five ability levels strengthening. These elite soldiers were the core power, while those carrying out patrol were only reserve soldiers. As for individual strength, the elite soldiers, due to their ability coordination, already had strength close to dragonrider subordinates, and were an entire grade stronger than servant soldiers. However,pared to the dragonriders, their equipment was extremelycking, every person¡¯s standard equipment only including an AK automatic rifle, the bullets also only a single magazine. Towards this type of weak firepower allocation, a single dragonrider sergeant[1]¡¯s men could easily wipe out several hundred individuals.


    Su thought to himself while cing the military cap on his head, covering his eye-grabbing light blonde short hair. He then tilted the brim of the hat downwards, covering half of his face. Meanwhile, his excessively refined face that didn¡¯t seem to harmonize with the surrounding environment at all was alreadypletely hidden beneath closely wrapped cloth strips. Before him, the soldier he had just captured was leaning limply against a palm tree, sound asleep. An insignificant amount of poison was already enough to have him sleep for more than ten days,sting all the way until hunger or extreme weakness woke him up again. As for the poisonous insectsmonly seen in this tropical region, they weren¡¯t that great of an issue. The native inhabitants¡¯ bodies released a type of strong and strange smell that possessed powerful bug repelling effects.


    When he walked out from the palm tree forest, Su already became a local soldier. He was quite a bit taller than the local natives, which was why the military uniform didn¡¯t suit him. However, the army had quite a few individuals who belonged to the privileged ss¡¯ races, all of them those who werepletely broke and in need of a bit of money. As a result, Su wasn¡¯t really that conspicuous.


    Su hung the rifle in a nted manner unique to army ruffians, swaggering like that towards Vibimore. There was only a wooden wall in Vibimore¡¯s surroundings, with many areas copsed and damaged. The entire city had a total of six sentry towers equipped with light machine guns, but there were no searchlights to support them. At nightime, their range of alert could be said to be extremely limited.


    Vibimore was covered in darkness under the night scene, lights only seen from the homes of master residences and the wealthy district. The city only had fiverge-scale diesel fuel electric generators, the only source of electricity. Without electrical power, there was no modern industry to talk about, so all of the industrial manufacturing stopped at the manual work era.


    Su moved through a ntation like a ghost. A vicious hunting dog dozed off right by a palm tree, but it waspletely unaware of Su who just passed by its side.


    This ce¡¯s greatest industry was the ntation, able to produce bananas, coffee, and all types of tropical fruits that could serve as food. Under the outdoor environment, everything that was produced carried light amounts of radiation, this grade of food in the Blood Parliament things given to the refugees to eat. However, Su already discovered that the people here, regardless of whether they were natives or of the privileged ss, their bodies all carried small amounts of mutated tissues, thus substantially increasing their tolerance towards radiation. The food Vibimore produced, for them, were rare delicious food. Su¡¯s thought centers fished out the entire body data of the soldier from just now, starting to analyze it. The results he obtained left Su feeling slightly shocked.


    ¡°The mutated tissues are already stable and solidified, able to pass down stable body tissues to the next generation?¡± Su thought to himself.


    This actually meant that the local people already adapted to this environment that carried powerful radiation, and could multiply in this type of environment for generations, establishing a new civilized era. Of course, this was on the premise that the mutated tissues were stably inherited, and that it didn¡¯t affect the functions of other human parts too much.


    From the bodies of the two soldiers he had captured, the distribution of mutated tissues was extremely homogeneous, thus not cing too heavy of a burden on the human body¡¯s normal functions, instead allowing them to have outstanding radiation resistance ability. While traveling here, of the ves Su encountered, many of them weren¡¯t equipped with this type of well-distributed mutated tissues. However, uneven distribution was the natural pattern, that type of rare and precious distribution and stability, in theory, was something that should only appear after countless generations of inheritance and natural selection. Even in this age of turmoil where everything mutated at flying speeds, time was still the greatest hindrance. That was why Su caught a whiff of unnatural scent from the local people¡¯s bodypositions.


    Past the ntation was Vibimore¡¯s slum area. There were disordered and messy shacks everywhere, the sewage everywhere gathering into a river. All types of trash was thrown all over the ce, almost no road to speak of. The pungent odor that assailed the senses made one feel like suffocating, the entire region like onergendfill.


    1. Above private, under lieutenant

 Book 6 7.4

    Book 6 Chapter 7.4 - Seventy Thousand Trees to Ashes


    Even the slum area was divided into grades, the areas near the wealthy district all natives with free statuses, the middle and outer regions where the ves lived.


    Su made his way through the slum housing. Only by walking through here would one realize that even though it was nighttime, it wasn¡¯t the slightest bit peaceful. Sounds of men and women engaging in primitive intercourse could be heard from all over the ce. Meanwhile, the shouts of brawls and miserable cries of being suppressed would sound from time to time. There were many people squeezed into every into every single shed, the size barely enough for them toy down. If any of their movements were slightly greater, the walls made of various materials would start to rock back and forth. They all had beast-like intuition. In the darkness, these individuals were all sizing up Su who was slowly walking through this ghetto with curious and dangerous eyes. However, the aura his body gave off made them feel even greater fear than the AK rifle slung over his shoulder, so no one dared to act recklessly.


    ¡°Want a girl? I can do anything! There¡¯s clean areas too!¡± A native girl who looked to have just reached adulthood suddenly rushed out from the shelter, pulling up her skirt in front of Su. She didn¡¯t wear anything under her dirty long dress, her exposed body covered in many scars, but it didn¡¯t tarnish her tender and fresh youthfulness. She worked hard to stock out her chest that was rather well-developed rtive to her thin and weak body, hoping that Su would look at her.


    Su stopped, gave her a look, his flickering deep green gaze, making her take a few steps back from fear. After only giving her a nce, Su already obtained a lot of information: eight year old female, basically fully matured. At nine years of age, she would sexually mature. She was already pregnant for a month, triplets, give birth in three months, mortality rate 36%. Her body¡¯s condition was extremely bad, carrying twenty-two types of diseases, fifteen of them infectious...


    Su raised the AK rifle, pushed the native girl to the side with the ice-cold barrel, clearing up his path ahead. The rifle possessed greater persuasiveness than any words, so the girl had no choice but to move out of the way. Of course, Su also knew that unless he brought her to another ce toplete the deal, in the location she offered, he might just have his brains hacked apart white halfway into the process, and then have all of his possessions looted. Meanwhile, his body would be the midnight snack of many people here, this was, if he really was an ordinary soldier.


    This was Vibimore, a chaotic, filthy, unrestricted ce full of trash and death, as well as heaven for a select few.


    The slum housing and wealthy district¡¯s zone of separation was fifty meters wide. This distance was notpletely enough to cut off the stench, but because wind blew towards themoner region from the wealthy district year round, the privileged ss didn¡¯t have to worry themselves too much over this, let alone the fact that the natives here weren¡¯t as delicate as olden era humans.


    Su¡¯s feet slightly exerted force, and then his body passed through the zone of separation as if he was sliding on a frozen surface, entering the wealthy district. This road was much more even, the surface of the road covered in crushed rocks and stone, rarely did sewage gather. It was clear that this region at least had a sewer constructed. The wealthy district was made up of wooden houses, these simple and crude houses having two or three bedrooms and a self-made bathroom. In Dragon City, not even subordinates would be willing to live in these types of residences, but in this ce, they became grand residences most of the privileged ss used. Unlike the dark slum housing, thergest high-ranking officials¡¯ residences released lighting that could still be considered bright. It seemed like these families were the true ruling ss, able to use the extremely expensive and scarce electricity.


    Su wasn¡¯t too interested in this privileged ss. The reason he walked through this city was mainly to further understand the structure of society here, as well as what hid behind it. However, Su already discovered that the so-called privileged ss¡¯ families pretty much all had a member with three levels of ability. There were both males and females, but they were all the head of their families. Meanwhile, the masters of the grand residences privileged enough to use electricity had at least five levels of ability, thergest grand residence even having sixth level energy fluctuations. This fluctuation was was extremely familiar to Su, belonging precisely to the officer he saw this afternoon who carried back the locked chests. Apart from this, his perception ability was exceptionally powerful. When Su used his right eye to examine the goods in the locked chests, just like Kebile, he also unexpectedly sensed something.


    Su followed the street around a turn, perfectly avoiding a troop of patrolling soldiers, and then walked towards the suzerain residence.


    The suzerain residence that upied a vast amount of space was brightly lit, electricity so abundant it was enough to illuminate the garden¡¯s lights. At this moment, the official residence¡¯s courtyard door slowly opened. An off-road vehicle roared out from within, quickly driving out from the city. In an instant, Su unexpectedly discovered that aside from three ordinary soldiers, there was someone he was extremely familiar with seated in the off-road vehicle, Robbio. Even though there was quite some distance between them, Su could still sense Robbio¡¯s powerful fear, uneasiness, and restlessness.


    What mission was he going to carry out, where was he going? When these questions surfaced in Su¡¯s mind, Robbio who was in the driving cabin suddenly sensed something, turning around to look towards Su! Apart from the outlines of houses, he didn¡¯t see anything. Robbio muttered a few curses, and then looked forward. Ever since Kabi¡¯s death, he felt as if he was bing more and more sensitive, as if there was always something hiding in the darkness, spying on him. This type of feeling almost drove him mad.


    In the third floor of the suzerain residence, Kebile was currently standing in the exceptionally spacious office, in his hands a thick, gold-gilded notebook. His arm was perfectly straight, his narrowed eyes releasing killing intent as he stared at the warped handwriting.


    When thest days rise from the sea,


    All trees turn to ashes,


    The rising sun will dim as a result,


    Only darkness remaining eternal.

 Book 6 7.5

    Book 6 Chapter 7.5 - Seventy Thousand Trees to Ashes


    This was the prophecy poem left behind by the local native tribe. The natives that were captured from these tribes enjoyed praying at night, and this poem was often chanted during times of prayer. That was why Kebile had heard it more than once, but always treated it as nonsense.


    However, his intuition told him that the news Robbio brought back this time was not normal, highly likely that the conjecture was true. Kabi was one of hispetent underlings, but unexpectedly died in such an obscure manner, with not even Robbio knowing how exactly he died. Meanwhile, even though he was on the verge of death, Kabi wasn¡¯t willing to tell Robbio what exactly happened. Only then did Kebile think of this prophecy, and thereupon had Robbio write down the four opening lines down. In reality, Robbio only barely knew how to write, while Kebile was even worse, the number of words he recognized few, even reading extremely difficult.


    In Kebile¡¯s eyes, these four lines of warped texts seemed to havee alive, every single one of them sinister like a devil, throwing themselves fiercely at him!


    With a pa sound, Kebile threw the notebook fiercely on the ground. He then stepped on it, grinding it with the base of his boots, squeezing out from the gaps between his teeth, ¡°Last days? Do you really think this old one is as stupid as those ck-skinned monkeys?! Heng, isn¡¯t it just some crazy native who sensed some giant mutated creature before its death? What is so special about that?!¡±


    The notebook was already in tatters from being trampled on. Kebile then forcefully pulled on his belt, tightly binding the extremely cumbersome belly before grabbing a bottle of strong alcohol. Only after fiercely drinking a few gulps did he calm down a bit. Once he became cool-headed, he began to think carefully about all of the clues, the expression on his face gradually bing more and more serious. ¡°Something¡¯s not right, none of the fes in the sea are easy to deal with. After all these years, who knows what kind of creatures there are inside now? Moreover, for the ck-skinned monkeys to sense it, it¡¯s definitely not some simple matter! Forget it, I¡¯ll let those blood-sucking vermin have their headaches over this!¡±


    Kebile grabbed a locked chest, and after pressing a few times, a syringe filled with boiling medicinal liquid was revealed. It rested in the ice-coldpartment, flickering with purple radiance under the room¡¯s lightning. When he saw this syringe, Kebile¡¯s chubby face began to tremble. He began to mutter, ¡°As long as I can get eight levels of ability, whatst days disaster do I have to worry about? At worst, I¡¯ll ditch this rotten city! If this old one is given a few years of time, where wouldn¡¯t I be able to find another few thousand ves and establish more than ten ntations? Fuck, I have to seed this time! This old one only has enough money to try one more time!¡±


    Kebile¡¯s dark and thick hand slowly reached towards the deep-freeze storage¡¯s activation switch, sweat pouring down frantically from his forehead again. This was the highest quality eighth level formtion, but the probability of sessfully absorbing it was only half. Meanwhile, he had already failed once beforehand.


    Right when his fingers were going to touch the button, a deep yet enchanting voice sounded, ¡°Need my help?¡±


    Kebile turned around like a twister, his eyes staring rigidly at Su who was calmly sitting on the luxurious high back chair that originally belonged to him.


    The corners of Kebile¡¯s eyes jumped, the meat on his face even more so trembling. Hisrge mouth and thick beard formed a cruel and malevolent smile. The precious ability syringe was blocked by his massive body, while his right hand moved behind him, silently sping the whip that never left him.


    A hint of cold radiance shed past Su¡¯s right eye. He indifferently said, ¡°Lower your hand. Otherwise, you will regret it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?!¡± Kebileughed, revealing a row ofrge yellowish-brown teeth stained from smoking cigars. He suddenly brandished the long whip, and then shouted, ¡°This old one is someone who likes doing things he will regret!¡±


    The whip released a few crackling sounds in the air, and then it thrashed fiercely towards Su¡¯s face! Kebile was quite confident that once this whip descended, even those with four levels of defense would have their heads split open!


    Su reached out his left hand to block it, allowing the whip to slightly tangle around his hand. Then, his arm moved. The long whip suddenly unfolded, flying back with even greater speed, fiercely striking Kebile on his shoulders and back! Following a crisp pa sound, Kebile¡¯s military uniform exploded, and then his dark and thick skin quickly revealed an imprint. That area immediately began to swell, and then the skin burst forth, revealing several strands of purplish-ck blood. The power of this whip was equivalent to Kebile striking himself at full strength, yet there was only a bit of flesh wounds. One could see just how great his defensive strength was.


    Su¡¯s right eye flickered, long noticing that Kebile only had around four levels of defensive strength. However, the innate thickness of his skin was vastly different from that of humans, extremely resistant to beatings. With these two together, it was equivalent to having six levels of defensive strength.


    As the energy supply increased, Su¡¯s sole right eye¡¯s functions began to start up one after another. Aside from obtaining many materials rted to the strengthening of his body, his right eye could also see through almost all living creatures¡¯ trueposition. At the very least, before Su¡¯s right eye, Kebile didn¡¯t have any secrets to speak of.¡°Little bastard, a bit interesting!¡± Kebileughed sinisterly. He brandished the long whip again. With a flick of his wrist, the long whip released an exploding noise, and then hacked down towards Su! In this small room, Kebile treated this long whip like an extension of his arm, not fearing that it would touch any object or wall, the power not decreased at all. As long as the whipnded a solid hit, even ability users would be thrashed until their bones broke!


    However, Su sat there without moving, only using his left hand to push and block. As soon as the whip made contact with his hand, it suddenly seemed to have changed owners, fiercely striking down on Kebile¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, Kebile who was frantically brandishing the whip was riddled with scars. Even though his body was quite durable, after being continuously struck by his own full force attacks more than ten times, he still couldn¡¯t endure it. He released a roar of pain, and then the long whip left his hands. His legs buckled, and then he fell onto the ground. The military uniform on his body had already been beaten to tatters, injuries of varying sizes interweaving together, blood flowing in all directions.


    Kebile¡¯s arms and legs twitched involuntarily, but his consciousness was still extremely clear-headed. There was no way this amount of pain would make him submit. However, even though his body could sense everything clearly, it didn¡¯t possess the slightest bit of strength. His muscles that were abnormally limp informed him that he had been afflicted by some type of poison.


    Kebileid in a prone position, the side of his face pressing against the carpet. Su¡¯s military boots moved right past his eyes, walking towards the long table where the passcode-locked chest rested.


    Kebile was extremely familiar with this pair of shiny high quality boots. After thinking for a bit, he realized that this was originally his favorite pair of boots! However now, this pair of boots already wasn¡¯t important. He heard the sound of the locked chest being opened, and then after some electronic sounds, a st of cold air spread through this room. Kebile immediately knew that Su opened the deep-freeze storage, obtaining the syringe that was exchanged for with the lives of a thousand robust ves!


    ¡°That¡¯s mine!¡± Great anger made Kebile roar out this line, even though from the current situation, these werepletely useless words.


    Su looked at the syringe in his hands. Radiance flickered in his right eye, and then he said, ¡°Eighth level ability formtion, let me see what the ability built inside is... en, Combat Domain¡¯s Offense Defense Mastery? Even this ability has a formtion now? Truly an unexpected good find. However, from what you said just now, it seems like you already had one injection, but ended up failing?¡±


    Kebile was fierce and tough after all, not disying any sign of submission even in this type of dire situation. ¡°Without seven levels of ability as a foundation, injecting this thing will only cause inevitable death! Moreover, it can only be stored in low temperature, and it will lose its activity after five minutes of leaving the storage box. That is why you can forget about trying to sell it, you despicable bastard!¡±


    ¡°Five minutes?¡± Suughed, and then said, ¡°Already enough time!¡±

 Book 6 7.6

    Book 6 Chapter 7.6 - Seventy Thousand Trees to Ashes


    After speaking, Su squatted down, and then pulled open Kebile¡¯s cor, unexpectedly fiercely stabbing it into the nape of his neck, and then injecting all of the contents! The intense pain of the injection caused Kebile to release a few miserable cries, and then the familiar feeling that followed left him stupefied. Su unexpectedly gave him the injection, this was simply inconceivable!


    When the drug entered the body, it would immediately boil, the activated terrifying cells scattering in all directions, continuously rushing towards Kebile¡¯s nervous system¡¯s center. After modifying the nervous center, only then would the remaining cells carry out a gic level alteration. This process was full of pain and suffering, as well as aplete remodeling of the body¡¯s organization. To fully obtain Offense Defense Mastery ability, he would also have to wait several weeks of time before the newly produced tissues would rece the dying old tissues.


    Su ced his right hand on Kebile¡¯s lower back, and then his bodyposition was immediately reconstructed in Su¡¯s consciousness. Then, a symbol that was so small it couldn¡¯t be distinguished appeared in Su¡¯s consciousness. When the symbol was broken down, a sea of information immediately filled up two-thirds of Su¡¯s thought center¡¯s subsidiary memory regions. This was already the result of automatically choosing the information that was most useful to him at present, or else just this extremely simple symbol alone would be enough to explode Su¡¯s brain.


    After obtaining the essential materials, Su established two filtering criterion in Kebile¡¯s body, ¡®stability¡¯ and ¡®strengthening¡¯. Then, two small flesh bug-like tissues made their way out from Su¡¯s arm, and then they jumped onto Kebile¡¯s back, entering through his injuries.


    Kebile suddenly a chill on his back. Two icy strands entered his body, one piercing into his vertebra, the other swimming towards his brain. In the blink of an eye, his entire nervous system seemed to have be frozen! However, because of this, not only did the ability formtion¡¯s pain decrease substantially, Kebile could clearly sense that the surging activated cells delivered much less damage as well. This wasn¡¯t because the ability formtion lost its effects, but rather that in the areas the icy strands passed, all of his body¡¯s tissues and even genes were greatly strengthened.


    ¡°Could it be that I really will seed this time?¡± This thought couldn¡¯t help but emerge in Kebile¡¯s mind. He forgot that he was currently in a powerless, numb state.


    Su stood up, returning to Kebile¡¯s chair. His left elbow rested on the armrest, hand supporting his chin, entering a thinking state. Before his feet, Kebile¡¯s body was still twitching involuntarily, releasing low roars of pain from time to time. The process of developing abilities was extremely painful, and when at the verge of failure, the suffering would be even more intense. Kebile already experienced this once, and now, he discovered with rm that the pain became more and more familiar, unexpectedly disying signs of failure again!


    Pain and despair made Kebile release low roars, continuously cursing Su, yet unable to budge an inch. Meanwhile, Su sat in the high back chair, his vacant eyes gazing into the distance, unknown what he was thinking.


    Several hours passed just like that. Kebile¡¯s throat had long grown hoarse, losing even the strength to shout. Heid on the ground in resignition like a ughtered pig, only asionally twitching a few times. The saliva that flowed out uncontrobly from his mouth gathered into a pool on the ground. Meanwhile, the intense pain made arge area of his pants wet, a heavy smell wafting through the room. However, Su looked as if he didn¡¯t notice any of this.


    Just as the night was about to pass, Kebile¡¯s stout fingers suddenly moved. A momentter, the middle finger with the enormous ruby ring twitched ever so slightly.


    Kebile suddenly bounced up from the ground like a horny male elephant, his thick fist carrying power measured in the tons as it smashed towards Su¡¯s face! Only when the fist was about to make contact with Su¡¯s faint blonde hair did he release a snarl.


    ¡°Go to hell, youngster!¡±


    However, Kebile¡¯s fist didn¡¯tnd on Su¡¯s face like he had imagined. In that instant, Su who had remained silent the entire time raised his left hand, blocking his heavy fist. Immediately afterwards, Kebile flew through the air. The world spun all around him, and then his enormous body came roaring down, mming heavily into the ground!


    A muffled sound rang out within the office. A ring-shaped shock wave scattered out. All of the french windows immediately shattered, the ss fragments rushing several meters out.


    With Kebile¡¯s body as the center, the ground caved in, producing a seven meter long crater. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were enough steel bars beneath the ground, their quality great enough, this impact alone would have sent Kebile down a floor.


    A sharp rm sounded in the suzerain mansion. Troops of soldiers carrying loaded rifles charged out from every angle, rushing inside the suzerain manor. The office¡¯s dark red door was also smashed open by someone, two elite soldiers carrying AK rifles rushing inside. They immediately saw the silent Su who was still sitting in the high back chair. The fear they immediately felt almostpletely overwhelmed their consciousness. They subconsciously raised the muzzle, about to empty all of the bullets onto Su¡¯s body.


    However, a sudden roar stopped all of their impulses to pull the trigger. ¡°All of you better get the fuck out of here! No one is allowed to enter this building!!¡±


    Even though Kebile still couldn¡¯t crawl up, he raised his head and roared, the great anger making his face swell until it turned from purple to ck. The two soldiers were momentarily unable to react in time. Kebile who had recovered a bit of his mobility reached out his hand to grab the handle of the long whip, and then with a flick of his wrist, the long whipshed out like a poisonous snake, sting open a soldier¡¯s brains!


    Blood and brain matter flew in all directions, spraying on the dark walls. The walls already had many simr traces, to the extent where they hadn¡¯t even been cleaned.


    The lucky soldier didn¡¯t say a word, immediately turning around to run. Those under Kebile all knew that when this demon king became angry, the best thing to do was to do what he said. If they showed the slightest hesitation, then thatpanion next to him was the best example of the result.


    After releasing a whip, Kebile felt a wave of weakness. Then, abundant energy filled his body again! He raised his head, staring fiercely at Su, but didn¡¯t dare act recklessly again.


    ¡°It seems like the new ability improved your impression of me.¡± Su finally returned to being a living person from a statue. The green light scanned over Kebile¡¯s entire body, and then he said indifferently, ¡°If you dare do something stupid again, I will kill you. My patience is extremely limited.¡±


    This was the script Kebile often used, yet it was now spoken by Su. However, even Kebile felt that this situation was extremely normal.

 Book 6 8.1

    Book 6 Chapter 8.1 - The Rising Sun is Also Dark


    Kebile stared at Su. He slowly got to his feet, and then stretched out his body¡¯s joints, his stout and strong body unexpectedly releasing pi pi pa pa cracking sounds. Thunderous power was currently gathering within him, while Su on the other side, no matter how he looked at it, only had two or three levels of ability. In the exchange of attacks that took ce in an instant, Kebile still didn¡¯t sense any great power from Su¡¯s body. On the contrary, Su¡¯s power was small to a shocking degree.


    However, it was precisely this bit of power that disturbed his center of gravity, causing him to be toyed with. From the retaliation of the long whip, to being smashed into the ground by Su, ny percent of the power came from Kebile himself. Kebile released a st of white air from his nose, eyes covered in bloody wisps, staring at Su like an extremely angry bull. With his violent disposition, when he saw the enticement of Su¡¯s weak looking exterior, he wanted to throw himself over and smash Su¡¯s chest in. However, his reasoning and intuition were reminding him that Su¡¯s warning definitely weren¡¯t empty words.


    Kebile¡¯s blood-red eyes sized up Su a few times, and then he said with a low roar, ¡°I will not yield!¡±


    Su gave Kebile a quiet look, and then he said, ¡°Fine, then I will give you onest chance, also your final chance.¡±


    Kebile suddenly calmed down. His chest rose and fell to a greater extent, the sound of breathing like roaring winds. Power continuously gathered, his dark skin disyingyers of luster, even thatpletely cumbersome belly disying profound power. The newly developed eighth level ability already began to disy its power. Under the effects of Offense Defense Mastery, Kebile discovered that his current self that had suffered heavy injuries instead exceeded his peak state!


    He suddenly lowered his body, his drooping body pping the ground, releasing a muffled sound. Following his body¡¯s crouch, it was as if the entire building caved in!


    Kebile arrived before Su with a single stride, his steel-like fist like a tank, smashing towards Su¡¯s face. Apart from the power increasing several times, the angle at which he attacked was the exact same as the first time. The first attack was released when Kebile had just woken up from a dazed state, his body and reaction speed still at a low point. However, he believed that his current optimal state self definitely wouldn¡¯t be defeated by Su in such a trifling manner.


    Wisps of sharp energy appeared in front of the fist, fine and concentrated explosions continuously sounding around the fist. The energy flowing between the fist and bones made it indestructible. This was a fist that could smash a steel te crooked!


    When the fist made contact with Su¡¯s forehead, Su¡¯s left hand blocked Kebile¡¯s fist again just as expected. A sinister smile appeared at the corners of Kebile¡¯s lips, and then his right arm became a ring thicker. He already couldn¡¯t add any more force, because he already merged his entire body¡¯s strength into this fist! Kebile already sensed that Su¡¯s absolute power wasn¡¯t that great, and that was why he tried to use pure strength to overwhelm Su. He didn¡¯t hope to win over Su, but as long as he could touch Su¡¯s face, then that was victory for him.


    This was a textbook example of the mind of the weak, not even the brutal and domineering Kebile understanding why he would suddenly have this type of thinking.


    When Su¡¯s left hand made contact with Kebile¡¯s fist, it moved slightly backwards. Just these two centimeters of distance made all of Kebile¡¯s frightening momentum shift upwards. In addition, Su led Kebile¡¯s fist in an insignificant small circle, this already enough to destroy the center of gravity Kebile worked so hard to preserve.


    With a whoosh sound, Kebile¡¯s body weighing over 200 kilograms flew into the air again. After flying in a ring, he was sent smashing down onto the floor by Su again!


    A muffled sound that made one¡¯s teeth sore sounded in the office once again. The carpet had long been sted to pieces, the concrete floor smashed apart, only the steel reinforcing bars barely enough to hold the floor together. This was an extremely heavy strike. When Kebile was smashed into the ground, Su¡¯s left hand shook, this shaking making all of the bones in Kebile¡¯s body vibrate endlessly, striking against each other, producing cracks on the cartge covering all of his joints. If not for Offense Defense Mastery greatly increasing Kebile¡¯s defensive strength, all of his joints¡¯ cartge would have fully shattered. However, now, the damage his joints suffered made it so that Kebile could no longer exert himself greatly anymore.


    In apletely deemphasized manner, Kebile¡¯s body became covered in internal injuries, unable to fight any further.


    Kebile raised his head with difficulty, the first thing that entered his vision Su¡¯s jade-like right hand. The fingernail of his right hand reached out a few centimeters, at the tip a faint purple color. Kebile¡¯s eyelids jumped, immediately knowing that this fingernail was covered in poison. As long as it made even a slight cut, he would die an iparably painful death.


    ¡°Convinced now?¡± Su asked.


    Kebile raised his head a bit higher to meet Su¡¯s gaze. Su¡¯s right eye was deep green like water, without a trace of emotion. Kebile suddenly shivered inwardly, as if his entire body had been thrown into a frozenke! The fierceness in his eyes finally disappeared, and then he nodded his head.

 Book 6 8.2

    Book 6 Chapter 8.2 - The Rising Sun is Also Dark


    Su sat on the high back chair again, quietly waiting as Kebile stood up, organized his uniform, and then wiped away the bloodstains from his face and head.


    ¡°Please wait a bit, I have to take care of a small matter first.¡± Kebile said with a bitterugh.


    After obtaining Su¡¯s tacit agreement, Vibimore City¡¯s greatest dictator walked withrge steps towards a shattered french window. With a raise of his foot, the two windows were sent flying, crashing into the small public square in front of the official residence. Even though the lights in the room continuously flickered about, in this night covered Vibimore, this was already the brightest area. The dazzling lightingnded on Kebile¡¯s body, illuminating a figure that had previously inflicted great nightmares upon most of the people in this city.


    An ear-piercing rm sound woke up everyone in this city. It had already been many years since such great activity had happened in the suzerain mansion. Normally, even if Kebile was angry, there would always be a specialized prison execution ground for him to vent and kill at. Several thousand native ves would, under his violent rage, be casually ughtered victims.


    In the empire¡¯s extensive bordering area, Kebile was the most ruthless suzerain. However, his status and thend he upied weren¡¯t any inferior to others, because among all the suzerains, he was also one of the strongest individuals.


    In that instant, in the darkness, under the shadow, countless eyesnded on Kebile¡¯s body.


    ¡°This old one is still living quite well! You bastards are all disappointed, right? Now! All of you better drag yourselves back to your kennels and go to sleep. If anyone dares give this direction another nce, this old one will dig out his dog eyes and then hack off his hands and feet!¡± This was Kebile¡¯s signature roaring and threatening, and he was ready to turn his threat into action at any time.


    Vibimore became quiet in under a minute, and then there really was no one else who dared give the suzerain¡¯s official residence another look. This unexpected result made Su develop a slight interest in Kebile¡¯s past methods and deeds.


    Kebile swept his eyes over the dark Vibimore. He nodded in satisfaction, and only then did he turn around, spreading his arms and revealing a forced smile. ¡°Now it¡¯s quiet! I believe we can start our chat now. May I know your name?¡±


    ¡°Su.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, Respected Su Great One, wee to Vibimore, my small territory! I believe that you can see that this ce is filthy, chaotic, with vile smelling trash everywhere, as well as simr smelling ves. Those soldiers can only be used to deal with native tribes or to suppress some disobedient fes. Right now, the ntations haven¡¯t reached the season of harvest yet, the things inside of them not worth anything, not suitable to even be chopped up to feed a fire. Of course, I know your respected self definitely isn¡¯t doing this for money. If we were talking about value, the items in these two chests are already the most expensive items in this region. However, you used a syringe worth a thousand robust ves on me. That is why right now, even though I do not know what you want, I really don¡¯t believe I have anything here that can satisfy you.¡± Kebile said.


    Su calmly said, ¡°I want everything this ce has.¡±


    ¡°This seems a bit difficult to handle!¡± Kebile scratched hisrge head that was covered in curly hair, and then said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°As long as your distinguished self can let me go, it isn¡¯t much even if all of Vibimore is given to you. In addition, I can promise that the ck-skinned monkeys below will all listen obediently. As for my assistants and aristocrats, as long as their interests are preserved, it doesn¡¯t make much of a difference to them as to who serves as suzerain. However, there is just one point that is a bit troublesome...¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    Kebile hesitated for a bit, but in the end still continued. ¡°The trouble is that everything in this region is nominally a part of Sun Empire¡¯s territory. Even though the suzerain titles can be self granted as long as one is strong enough, if one wants to stably control this region, the approval of Sun Empire¡¯s viceroy station here is required. That fe is quite treacherous, I don¡¯t like him at all. In addition, his appetite is quite great, needing to be constantly satisfied!¡±


    ¡°Sun Empire?¡± Su remained silent for a bit, and then said, ¡°Then that is to say, above the viceroy, there is another great emperor?¡±


    ¡°No, Sun Empire only has a single highest Sun God. Even though I do not know aside from the title, what kind of difference there is between him and a great emperor.¡± Kebile shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Why does a suzerain need to acquire the viceroy¡¯s acknowledgment?¡±


    ¡°Because they have formtions that can increase abilities, diesel fuel and gasoline, condiments, weapons and ammunition, in short, they have everything this ce doesn¡¯t have! Meanwhile, what they need, is only bananas, coffee, fruits, those things grown in the ntations outside. Aside from those, they don¡¯tck anything. Meanwhile, if we want to obtain anything, we have to exchange for them with these things! All of the suzerains are like this, or else we can only light candles at night!¡± Kebile¡¯s arms flew around as he spoke angrily. It was quite obvious that during the exchange process, he definitely had more than his fair share of mistreatment and losses.


    Su still had a look of contemtion. He asked unenthusiastically, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just seize those things?¡±


    Kebile revealed a helplessugh, and then fiercely scratched his hair a few times before saying, ¡°Seize? Even if all dozen or so suzerains grouped up together, we still wouldn¡¯t be able to beat that son of a bitch. How are we supposed to seize those things?¡±


    ¡°Not even eight levels of ability is enough?¡±


    Kebile thought for a bit, but still shook his head in disappointment. ¡°Definitely not enough! Before me, there were already two suzerains with eight levels of ability, but they obediently respected the viceroy¡¯sws. That is why I am not enough either. Damn it, that son of a bitch! To be frank, the first time I saw your distinguished self, I thought that you were some big shot noble from the empire who came out to y, but now I know that you aren¡¯t.¡±


    Su finally raised his head, asking, ¡°Then who am I?¡±


    ¡°Your distinguished self is...¡± Kebile clenched his teeth, and then fished out the notebook from the pile of trash. He tore off the prophecy poem page and handed it to Su.

 Book 6 8.3

    Book 6 Chapter 8.3 - The Rising Sun is Also Dark


    ¡°What is this? Calling me the disaster of thest days? What was it that made you believe this?¡± Su revealed a slight smile as he asked.


    This was the first time Kebile saw Su smile. Even though cloth strips covered most of his face, Su¡¯s charm wasn¡¯t something a few cloth strips could hide. However, when he saw this angelic smile, it made Kebile instead feel a deep coldness.


    ¡°My intuition.¡± Kebile said stiffly. However, he immediately added, ¡°The things written on that thing has already been passed down between those ck-skinned monkeys for a few decades, just some crazy words.¡±


    Su carefully looked at the damaged note again, and then slowly said, ¡°There was this prophecy decades ago? Truly quite interesting. Then, how many years has it been since Sun Empire was established?¡±


    This wasmon knowledge, so Kebile immediately said, ¡°65 years.¡±


    Su nodded, and then asked, ¡°Was your ability formtion obtained from Sun Empire?¡±


    ¡°Everything under five levels was managed on my own, but there¡¯s no choice beyond that, all relying on exchanging medicine from that son of a bitch!¡± When it got to exchange, Kebile became angry again.


    ¡°How many types of ability formtions can be exchanged for from that viceroy? What type of ability domains?¡±


    ¡°They separated all of the abilities into five domains, respectively the Combat Domain, Magic, Mental, Mysterious Fields, and Perception. Abilities from any domain can be exchanged for, and up to eight levels can be exchanged for. From the list I sawst time, there were a total of 1,536 types of abilities, eighth level abilities much fewer, only 16 types.¡± This man who looked rough and direct from the outside possessed unexpected sharpness towards numbers.


    ¡°Ability formtions are divided by grades?¡± Su asked another question.


    ¡°Correct, they seemed to have divided the medicine¡¯s qualities into many grades, below five levels three grades, above five levels five grades, and when the eighth level is reached, there¡¯s eight motherfucking grades! The higher the grade, the higher the probability of sess, but of course, the more expensive it bes. The lower grade formtions, if it doesn¡¯t sessfully produce an ability, there is a chance that it might bring the body longsting damage, things only those lunatics who want to take a gamble would y with. However, even the highest grade formtion only has a 50% probability of sess. Those damned blood-sucking vermin! Sooner orter, I want to trample their asses rotten!¡±


    Then, Su asked where the drugs came from, how great the supply was, the conversion conditions, what kind of abilities there were exactly, and other things. Kebile answered them all one by one. As the amount of information he obtained increased, the speed at which Su spoke also clearly slowed. His analysis of Sun Empire already upied most of his thought centers, the amount of thinking ability now substantially decreased. However, as the analysis were carried out, conclusions emerged one by one.


    The ssification of ability domains was the same as the Blood Parliament.


    Types of abilities, elementary and advanced levels of abilities¡¯ degree of simrity exceeding 70%, holy rank ability simrity 25%.


    Number of abilities exceeded the Blood Parliament, the variety of high level abilities much greater.


    The system of ssification exceeded the Blood Parliament, the likelihood of ninth level ability formtions exceeding 65%.


    The degree of ability systempletion exceeded the Blood Parliament.


    Shape of society, divided between lords and ves, the differentiating factor between status: ability.


    ...


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s pretty much everything. What does your distinguished self wish to do?¡± Kebile waited patiently for a long time. Only when Su¡¯s eyesnded on him again did he ask this.


    ¡°I want everything this ce has, including you.¡± Su said. His charming voice, even though pleasant to listen to, possessed an ice-cold and mechanical tone. Kebile felt as if he was listening to a machine speak. ¡°Then, we will look for that viceroy. However, before that, we have to capture all of the territory in this region!¡±


    Vibimore was already awake before the sky even brightened. Thousands of ves were woken up from their dreams by armed soldiers and hurried off to the various ntations. The order they received today was extremely strange, but these ves who had obedience in their blood wouldn¡¯t question their superiors¡¯ orders. Their insensitive minds and thoughts wouldn¡¯t develop any doubt towards the orders.


    Underripe bananas, coconut fruits that had just been filled with pulp, andrge amounts of fruits that hadn¡¯t reached maturity were chopped by the ves, stored into baskets, and then delivered to the suzerain manor one vehicle after another. There were already several dozen ves who used ry transport methods to deliver the filled vine baskets to the top floor, delivering it into the boardroom. In the suzerain mansion¡¯s surroundings, a ring of armed soldiers looked at the baskets with strange expressions, their faces full of regret. Tropical crops that hadn¡¯t ripened yet were mostly sour and astringent, impossible to eat. The ves didn¡¯t feel much when cutting down these underripe foods, because these weren¡¯t things that they could eat. However, the soldiers were different. Many of them understood some rough economic principles, understanding that the more abundant the harvest, the more they could purchase with their meager sries. However now, it was evident that the main ntations¡¯ harvests had all been destroyed. Then, how were they going to make it through this winter? Where would their sriese from?


    There were a few smart fes who thought of this problem, but they definitely wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to speak it out loud. This was an order Kebile personally issued, and the result of disobeying this tyrant was something everyone understood well.


    In the luxurious vi adjacent to the suzerain manor, Kebile¡¯s assistant was currently standing by the window, borrowing the window curtains to hide his body, watching with aplicated expression as an unending stream of activity was carried out. As Kebile¡¯s assistant, as well as Vibimore¡¯s second strongest ability user, he had a rough idea what happenedst night. Only, he didn¡¯t know who it was exactly that entered this official residence. However, from the abnormal action Kebile carried out this morning, he could already guess the victor ofst night¡¯s battle.

 Book 6 8.4

    Book 6 Chapter 8.4 - The Rising Sun is Also Dark


    Just as he was making these spections, Kebile¡¯s cold voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Ross, you know I¡¯ve always hated being pried at!¡±


    The officer¡¯s entire body shuddered. He raised his hands above his shoulders, expressing he didn¡¯t have any hostile intentions, and only then did he slowly turn around, saying, ¡°Great suzerain, I didn¡¯t mean anything else by it, nor would I have any other kinds of thoughts. My ability talents stop at six levels, so even if your distinguished self¡¯s position is given to me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sit there for more than a few days. The surrounding suzerains would immediately tear me to shreds. Just now, I was just worried for your distinguished self, worrying... oh, no! Heavens, you¡¯ve already sessfully absorbed an eighth level ability?! This is truly inconceivable, doesn¡¯t the ability need a week to fully form?¡±


    Kebile¡¯s hand stroked the bloody long whip, looking at his assistant Ross with narrowed eyes. He knew that this assistant was always cunning and crafty like a viper, but he was simrly clear on the fact that what he said was true. In Sun Empire, especially the border region, if one wanted to be a suzerain, they had to be strong enough, intelligence alone wasn¡¯t enough. In Sun Empire¡¯s system, abilities were treated with the highest importance. It could be said that the higher the abilities, the higher the status. This was a world that favored abilities. The border regions werebat type ability users¡¯ world, while in the core region of Sun Empire, Perception, Mental, and Mysterious Fields Domain ability users also had majestic statuses and corresponding power and wealth. The knowledge passed down regarding abilities and biological science and technology were extremely developed in Sun Empire, to the extent where it clearly exceeded the Blood Parliament¡¯s level, and abilities were already quite widespread. Single level ability formtions already becamemon goods even free citizens could afford. However, from another standpoint, in the field of inherited science and technology, Sun Empire was astonishingly behind. Not only was there no new technology that surpassed the olden era, they couldn¡¯t even seed the olden era¡¯s level of science and technology. This was an extremely warped state, yet it continued to this day.


    That was why in the bordering region, with seven levels of ability, Kebile who was good at fighting and killing had status simr to a king. Meanwhile, the cunning and crafty assistant, because he only had six levels of ability, could only serve as an assistant.


    Kebile took a breath, and then a vagueyer of light suddenly appeared on the surface of his body, his obese body immediately full of terrifying power. The assistant couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back, and only then did he stabilize himself. He carefully inspected Kebile¡¯s stance, sensing a stabbing vicious aura. He couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Eighth level Offense Defense Mastery! This... is the true Offense Defense Mastery!¡±


    Kebile released a snort, and then slowly withdrew his ability. He coldly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so shocked. Everything you¡¯ve seen is real. Right now, even if you were given an AK rifle, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to kill me. This is the gift Vibimore¡¯s new master, Lord Su, gave me.¡±


    ¡°Lord Su? That is... the one fromst night... he can grant an eighth level ability?¡± Ross¡¯ voice began to tremble. This was a world where ability decided everything. An existence who could bestow an eighth level ability was truly no different from Sun God.


    Kebile slowly said, ¡°The ability came from a formtion, but Lord Su can make it take form within a day, and I originally couldn¡¯t absorb that vial of drug. That is why this is practically no different from having the eighth level ability bestowed onto me.¡±


    Ross took a deep breath. This wasn¡¯t much different from being granted an ability. In an attempt to feel things out, he asked, ¡°What kind of background does this Lord Su have?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either! However, I believe he has something to do with Kabi and Robbio.¡±


    ¡°Prophecy poem!¡± The assistant sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Kebileughed in a sinister manner. ¡°You already know too much!¡±


    Ross¡¯ expression immediately became ugly to the extreme, saying, ¡°Kebile, you¡¯ve also be sinister.¡±


    ¡°That is because before, there was no need!¡± Kebile said with a coldugh.


    Ross thought for a bit, and only then did he say with a bitterugh, ¡°Then, if I don¡¯t vow loyalty and devotion, I probably can¡¯t continue living. Right now, what do I need to do to express my loyalty? A slow acting poison, or is it something else?¡±


    Kebile¡¯s smile became even more malevolent. ¡°None of that! Lord Su needs some capable subordinates, and in return, he might even grant you a seventh level ability. Of course, that¡¯ll depend if you can hold on to your little life!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Ross didn¡¯t dare believe this. The conditions didn¡¯t only sound good, but ridiculously good. The conditions unexpectedly didn¡¯t have any threatening methods, andrge amounts of people would be willing to do their utmost for Su over this.


    ¡°That¡¯s all!¡± Kebile replied in a resolute and decisive manner. However, no one believed his answer.


    Ross definitely wouldn¡¯t believe Kebile¡¯s words. At the very least, if he obtained the ability but wasn¡¯t willing to serve under Su, then Su would definitely take action to kill him. Even Kebile had been subdued, so how could a sixth level assistant like him stir up any waves?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like I have much of a choice.¡± Ross said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Kebile agreed, and then with a nasty grin, added, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, without waiting for Lord Su to even action, I will kill you right here!¡±

 Book 6 8.5

    Book 6 Chapter 8.5 - The Rising Sun is Also Dark


    Baskets of underripe fruits were already piled up in the massive conference room, the conference room¡¯srge door temporarily closed. The ves who transported the crops piled the fully loaded vine baskets in front of the official residence¡¯s small za. Every thirty minutes, the door to the conference room would be opened again, and then the ves outside the door would pour into the conference room, removing the empty baskets with the fastest speed possible, and then moving a simr amount of fruit baskets inside. When a sufficient amount of fruits were moved into the conference room, they would withdraw and firmly shut the door.


    The tables and chairs in the conference room had long been cleared out, only a high back chair belonging to Kebile remaining. Su sat on this high back chair, not moving an inch, looking like a sculpture, the faint awe he exudedparable to that of a king.


    No one had ever seen Su before, nor had anyone ever heard about Su, but when they withdrew from the conference room, there weren¡¯t any ves who dared privately discuss this man with mysterious origins. Whenever they thought of Su, the ves would feel an instinctive type of fear, this fear different from the one Kebile bred through bloodiness and ughter. This was the type of fear felt when locked in a cage with a starving beast, an instinctive terror one felt towards death.


    When the conference room¡¯s door was closed, Su reached out his hand towards the piles of fruit baskets. A new small, flickering ck crystal appeared at the center of his palm, its size around that of a grain of rice. However,yer uponyer of formless force fields seeped out from the crystal, distorting the gravity in the surroundings. Bananas flew up one after another on their own towards Su. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s left hand reached out, his fingernails extending out a few centimeters, moving through the bananas and removing all of the roots. The bananas then flew towards Su¡¯s mouth one after another.


    Su¡¯s stomach was like a bottomless abyss, an entire basket of bananas disappearing into his mouth in under a minute. However, his belly that had clear-cut abdominal muscles didn¡¯t bulge in the slightest.


    Su¡¯s right hand turned slightly, and then a mutated fruit that resembled a durian flew towards him. This mutated fruit was full of fine flesh packed with nutrition, but also slight amounts of poison. However, the main issue was that it was toorge, a basket at most storing three or four. Unless Su altered his body structure, with the size of his human mouth, there was no way he could directly swallow it. However, Su¡¯s left hand passed over the mutated fruit with lightning speed, instantly chopping it up into several hundred small chunks that were a few centimeters in width. Then, the fruit chunks were arranged in a line, disappearing into his mouth one after the other, even though there wererge amounts of extremely tough fibrous fruit walls within.


    Only after continuously swallowing three baskets of various fruits did Su stop. He closed his eyes. On his face and body, a flush of color immediately appeared. zing heat continuously released from his skin, distorting the surrounding air, making even his figure appear a bit blurry. The flushed color continued for an entire minute, and only then did it gradually vanish. Su opened his eyes, tilted his head and opened his mouth. With a hu sound, a st of gray ashes were blown out. These ashes were blown towards a corner, leaving behind a small pile.


    This was all that remained of the three baskets of fruits.


    Within Su¡¯s consciousness, an information frame was automatically constructed, the data inside continuously changing. The amount of energy the three baskets of fruits brought him, if gic reconstruction was carried out, would generate roughly a single evolutionary point. Meanwhile, in this conference hall, there were more than forty baskets of fruits, enough to bring him fifteen to sixteen evolutionary points. This was an inconceivable speed, but it was established on apletely new digestion method. Right now, Su¡¯s torso waspletely vacant. When food entered, it would undergo the most ferocious and thoroughbustion, releasingrge amounts of energy, then be absorbed or converted by Su. The efficiency of absorption was several dozen times that of a traditional human digestive system.


    Right now, there were two different paths before Su. One was just like before, reconstructing abilities on gic and body aspects. The other was to condense and solidify the energy, generate energy crystals of all different functions, using this to disy various types of abilities. This was another path his body could take, one that would no longer be considered a biological body, or perhaps, no longer a carbon-based biological body. After carrying out arge amount of deducing and calctions, Su randomly selected an evolutionary n from several hundred equally matched ones.


    After eating from early morning until now, Su already possessed over 130 evolutionary points. After all of the food in the conference hall disappeared, Su finally decided to stop and generate corresponding abilities.


    He closed his eyes. A momentter, wriggling signs appeared on his body¡¯s skin, as if there were countless earthworms crawling back and forth. The main ability domain Su raised was still the Perception Domain. Sight Strengthening, Overclocked Hearing, Glimmer Sight, Infrared Sight, Long Range Sensation, Transparent Surveince, these incredibly familiar abilities were generated one after another, only stopping when they reached the seventh level Spirit Reaction. Now, Su only had less than ten evolutionary points.


    All of his thought centers were operating at full speed, inspecting and revising the newly generated abilities. Everything proceeded quite normally. The seven Perception Domain abilities could all be perfectly disyed, moreover extremely stable without any deviation between each use. Under the control of his thought centers, right now, Su became all of history¡¯s most precise and steady machine. However, after the inspection of his abilities finished, Su unexpectedly became distracted.


    He subconsciously chose Perception Domain abilities. When these abilities that could be considered a part of him in the past were returned one after another, the memories of when he obtained these abilities for the first time reyed before his eyes one after another. For example, the living corpse empress who held that olden era magazine...


    A small crack quietly appeared in Su¡¯s ice-cold, machine-like heart. When he was living in the wilderness, he felt simplicity, perplexity, and happiness. However, what did his current self have? Mysterious symbols that carried unlimited information were stored within the depths of his body, appearing when he needed them. Just a small portion of the simplest symbol was enough to fill Su¡¯s fifty thought center brain. These mysterious symbols didn¡¯t need any space to store information, instead hiding in a space that was impossible to detect. They would appear on their own when he summoned them, moreover releasing the corresponding information based on Su¡¯s needs. Every single symbol was like an independent intelligence center with powerful functions. Not only did they know when to appear, they also knew what they had to do after appearing.


    What if they were treated as a type of extremely unique species?


    Su¡¯s body trembled slightly! He discovered with shock that, if these symbols were viewed as biological bodies, then they possessed all the characteristics of a biological body!

 Book 6 9.1

    Book 6 Chapter 9.1 - Only Darkness is Eternal


    After generating the abilities, Su continued eating, a whole afternoon passing just like that. When twilight covered mother earth, several hundred tons of underripe fruits were already transformed into evolutionary points. All that was left behind were ashes that covered a corner of the conference room.


    The evolutionary points obtained from eating for an entire afternoon, by the time the setting sun beyond the clouds dropped below the horizon, disappeared like flowing water. In Su¡¯s consciousness, darkness gradually disappeared, the surrounding world starting to appear bit by bit. Even without looking, he could still capture every detail in his surroundings. The formless field of view¡¯s distance was gradually expanding, fifty meters, a hundred meters... this continued all the way until two thousand meters before it finally stopped, thus stabilizing.


    Su released a light breath of air, a smile so faint it was almost undetectable appearing on his lips. Panoramic View, this weapon he relied on to traverse the continent finally returned! The Panoramic View¡¯s functions were greatly strengthened, but Su didn¡¯t care much about the increase in his own strength that much. The great emotions he felt was because of the return of his past feelings, the past happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy.


    As his body was madeplete and his abilities strengthened, Su felt more and more that everything he saw, including the trees, grasnds, seas, livestock, fish, beasts, mutated creatures, even humans were increasing their distance from him, bing unfamiliar. Everything that happened in this world seemed to no longer share a connection with him, and he became more and more uninterested in what was currently happening in this world, as well as in what was going to happen. He had a vague feeling that only in the endless limits of the void would he find his final objective. Meanwhile, before that final objective, this minute world waspletely insignificant, unable to inflict much fear on him at all. Who would care about the few ants, the flowers and nts they trampled to death when hurrying along?


    As the worldpsed away, there would still be past feelings. His memories would still exist, and they would never fade. However, those scenes that made him feel grief, smile, and despair were drifting further and further away from him.


    Su knew that he was currently shifting towards an ice-cold, dark abyss. His emotions were currently disappearing. Meanwhile, in the very depths of this abyss, there would only be him.


    In Su¡¯s past memories, there was only one person who was as ice-cold and mechanical as this, Helen. That was a valiant women whose aura alone could make men be impotent.


    Su increased his own abilities in the exact same sequence as in the past, this action like inserting nails one after another into the cliff, these nails able to temporarily stop him from sliding deeper into the abyss. However, how long would these nailsst?


    After the Panoramic View was produced, Su suddenly felt a formless barrier that prevented him from acquiring more evolutionary points, increase more abilities. The smile at the corners of Su¡¯s lips became even more clear. Sure enough, it was as if had expected. Using eating to obtain evolutionary points and strengthen himself had a bottleneck, not something he could continue endlessly. The barrier¡¯s force originated from this world, a part of this celestial body, this world¡¯s naturalws. At the very least, the current him was still powerless to break these rules. However, since there were rules, there were ways of breaking them. At the very least, from what Su knew, battle and ughter were ways to break the barrier, the optimal method for raising his abilities.


    In addition, this world¡¯sws weren¡¯t omnipotent, the restrictions ced on ability users only limited to ordinary carbon-based biological bodies. Meanwhile, the upgrading methods of non-carbon based creatures wouldn¡¯t be restricted, for example, a biological form that used crystals as an intermediary between energy and goods. Meanwhile, Su, before his rebirth, already broke through the limitations of his biological form in certain aspects. Now, he could already make basic use of energy crystals, able to automatically generate energy crystals with different functions and embed them within his body.


    Su slowly raised his right hand, quietly looking at the energy crystal that could warp gravity to a limited extent, his mind goingpletely nk.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps sounded outside the conference hall¡¯s doors. Under the Panoramic View, Kebile and Ross were currently walking over one behind the other. Then, a light knocking sound could be heard.


    ¡°Enter.¡± Su¡¯s tone was extremely ordinary, yet it gave off an indescribable awe.


    After entering, Kebile directly said, ¡°This is Ross, not that much of a fighter, but extremely crafty and malicious, someone who might even take a bite out of me if I¡¯m not careful. However, he is quite smart, understanding who he needs to serve. In favorable situations, he can serve as an extremely loyal dog!¡±


    After entering the conference hall, Ross silently scanned his eyes around the surroundings. When he saw the empty baskets, he was greatly shaken up inwardly. Several hundred tons of fruits disappeared just like that? Apart from the pile of ashes at the corner of the conference hall, this ce didn¡¯t have any other significant differences.


    He suddenly thought of the line from the prophecy poem ¡®ten thousand trees to ashes¡¯. His heart rapidly contracted, body starting to shake uncontrobly.


    Su¡¯s green eyesnded on Ross¡¯ body. In that instant, Ross only felt a deep coldness move from within him out, as if he already becamepletely transparent. Under the green-colored gaze, there were no secrets to hide. This felt like being stared at by a natural enemy, as if a frog saw a serpent.


    ¡°Mental Domain six levels, Area Energy Defense? Not bad, quite the practical ability. If you serve as my ve, remaining eternally devoted to me, I will raise your ability. This ability... let¡¯s just call it Area Offense Defense Strengthening!¡±


    While speaking, Su stretched out his left forefinger. Under Kebile and Ross¡¯ attentive eyes, the end of his forefinger quickly extended. A transparent bubble appeared on the back of the finger, and through the membrane, one could see that it was filled with a deep green liquid. When the bubble waspletely filled, Su¡¯s forefingerpletely separated from his hand. Beforending on the ground, it extended six bone material limbs. Then, like a strangely shaped insect, it quickly crawled towards Ross!

 Book 6 9.2

    Book 6 Chapter 9.2 - Only Darkness is Eternal


    Rustle rustle...


    The conference hall was dead silent, and as a result, its faint crawling sounds became all the more clear. The muscles on Ross¡¯ face continuously squirmed about, his eyes about to bulge out from their sockets as they stared rigidly at the little thing that was quickly crawling over. His body trembled intensely beyond his control. In just a few seconds, his military uniform was alreadypletely soaked from the sweat pouring out crazily!


    Ross had long forgot what he originally wished to say, that line that his ability potential only reached six levels. Fear alreadypletely upied his consciousness. He really wanted to run, but excessive fear turned his entire body ice-cold, all of his joints feeling like they were frozen, unable to move at all. Forget about running, even copsing on the ground wasn¡¯t possible.


    The little creature carrying the green water bubble suddenly leapt up from the ground. Its front end became extremely sharp, and then with a pu sound, it stabbed fiercely into Ross¡¯ stomach, and then forcibly made its way in!


    Kebile who quietly watched everything from the side suddenly felt his face twitch! Even though he had already witnessed scenes much more bloody than this, at this moment, he still felt as if his heart was going to stop beating, as if the one that little creature stabbed was him instead.


    Ross copsed with a loud noise. A finger-sized bloody hole appeared in the pit of his stomach, but only a few drops of blood flowed out. His head faced the sky, entire body twitching continuously, face purple,rge amounts of foaming out from his mouth. From the expression and continuously twitching muscles on his face, it was obvious that Ross was currently enduring unimaginable pain, yet he couldn¡¯t move, nor could he cry out!


    Sweat poured out from Kebile¡¯s body, yet he waspletely unaware of this.


    Su then closed his eyes, as if he entered a state of sleep.


    Half an hourter, the shaking of Ross¡¯ body slowly came to a stop. Then, after a few minutes had passed, he miraculously crawled to his feet. Only, his face was full of fatigue, as if he couldn¡¯t even stand steadily.


    Ross examined his body¡¯s situation a bit, and then he immediately knelt down before Su, stammering as he said, ¡°... master, Ross will obey all of your distinguished self¡¯s instructions.¡±


    Kebile¡¯s face clearly twitched again, the sympathy he felt in the beginning changing to curses. Even though he considered Su as his master, he still maintained a minimal level of dignity and pride. Who would have thought that this Ross fe would actually act so shamelessly? However, Ross was this type of person. If he even had the slightest awareness of dignity, he wouldn¡¯t have served under Kebile. Kebile even began to hesitate whether he should call Su master from now on. After all, the fear Su gave him was already engraved in his innermost depths. However, his bottom line of pride still prevented him from calling him this no matter what, nor would he kneel down. Kebile understood the consequences of pride and dignity well. In the past, if those soldiers or ves tried to disy this type of dignity before Kebile, the mostmon result was being torture to death, and then throwing their corpses to those native ves who ate anything as evening snacks.


    However, Su didn¡¯t seem to mind the difference between the two¡¯s attitudes that much. He opened his eyes again, and then said, ¡°Go and inform the nearby suzerains that they have a day to surrender and swear loyalty to me. After 24 hours, I will head out to ept their territories one by one. For all those who dare resist, death is their sole conclusion.¡±


    Kebile immediately agreed.


    When both him and Ross withdrew from the conference hall, Kebile sized up Ross, unable to hide his shock as he asked, ¡°You really have seven levels of ability now? Wasn¡¯t your limit a single sixth level ability?¡±


    Ross said with a bitter smile, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I have no idea what is going on either! Su... no, master, his methods truly are... however, this is also a good thing. From master¡¯s intentions, it is very possible that he willunch a war against the empire. Meanwhile, we are already strapped to the same tank, so the stronger the master, the greater our chances of surviving be.¡±


    Kebile didn¡¯t say anything, only silently nodding.


    Several minutester, over a hundred soldiers set off from Vibimore under the darkness of night. They were split into more than ten small troops, separately speeding towards different directions.


    Vibimore¡¯s ntations were alreadypletely empty, but the ves and soldiers didn¡¯t panic. The fruits were luxury goods the distant empire¡¯s great figures enjoyed. Their food was corn, potatoes, and other high-yielding stem tuber type crops. These goods still remained.


    For Su, the fruits and potatoes weren¡¯t any different, the amount of energy potatoes provided even a bit greater. However, within the depths of Su¡¯s consciousness were a few imprints firmly engraved from his past, a few beliefs. At the very least, to the best of his ability, he was willing to allow more people to continue living. As for ability users, in Su¡¯s as well as many people¡¯s minds, they already couldn¡¯t be considered people. That was why he wiped out all of the luxury goods, but left behind all of the basic rations.


    When the curtain of night descended gain, Su stood up from his throne. He removed the cloth strips covering his body, fully revealing his beautiful, bewitching, and ice-cold appearance. Su only wore the most basic jacket and pants, but his clothes couldn¡¯t hide that beauty and coldness that didn¡¯t belong to this world. His light blonde hair moved about, fluttering in the darkness like a world burning ze.


    It was already time.


    Su left Vibimore, heading towards the closest territory.


    Su moved alone. Meanwhile, Vibimore¡¯s soldiers would set out a bitter to upy the neighboring territory.

 Book 6 9.3

    Book 6 Chapter 9.3 - Only Darkness is Eternal


    ¡°That damn Kebile, did he go crazy? Actually daring to give me this kind of order! Did the idiot go blind?!¡± In avishly decorated living room, Marduk, Tubian City¡¯s suzerain was like an angry lion as he paced back and forth, his furious roars spreading through the eight story suzerain residence.


    Marduk was tall and thin, a thick beard that matched the local style resting above his upper lip, the dark and shiny hair giving him quite the profound aura. The muscles on his body weren¡¯t all that developed, but every single fiber was tough like steel wiring. He wore thick armor that carried an older feel, two dueling swords carrying a simr medieval vor leaning against the sword rack next to the wall. The armor and dueling swords weren¡¯t there purely for decorative purposes.


    Five other men in military uniforms stood in the living room. Tubian¡¯s military uniform waspletely different from Vibimore¡¯s. Vibimore¡¯s uniform was practical and unadorned, only consisting of cloth materials without any excessive decorations or designs, its only advantage likely its cheap cost. Meanwhile, Tubian¡¯s military uniform was striking red, the officers using even more eye-grabbing golden lines to disyplex and exaggerated military ranks. The five individuals present were all of Tubian¡¯s officers, the number of soldiers under them not exceeding seven hundred, yet the military emblems on their shoulders not only shone with dazzling brilliance, there were even tassels hanging down, these epaulettes as gorgeous as those of olden era marshals.


    Ignoring these military uniforms that were like mating peacocks, the five officers¡¯ abilities were quite shocking, every one of them unexpectedly having six levels! When faced with this raging Marduk, the five of them looked at each other in dismay, not knowing what they should say. Vibimore¡¯s Kebile was quite famous, but in their eyes, this fame only came from his brutality. His individual strength wasn¡¯t overwhelmingly great, while his subordinates were far weaker than even that, only having a sixth level assistant Ross. They all knew that Kebile was quite crazy, but they never expected this tyrant to be this far gone, actually sending someone here to demand for both Marduk and Tubian City¡¯s surrender, as well as to swear loyalty and devotion to a fe no one had heard of before, all this dered with amanding tone.


    And who was this Su?


    Putting aside the issue of where this great figure Su came from, it had to be made clear that not even the infamously arrogant and domineering Imperial Viceroy Murray stationed in Maca City would speak to the suzerains in this type of tone.


    That was why they all understood Marduk¡¯s anger. Every suzerain, regardless of how they normally behaved, when they became furious, their methods were about the same. The result of angering Marduk, was that the five soldiers who came to deliver Kebile¡¯s orders were already impaled on thick, sharpened stakes, their bodies disyed outside Tubian City.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Kebile wants to start a war?¡± An officer said. It was obvious that he felt some doubt towards this suspicion of his, because Vibimore¡¯s overall strength was weaker than Tubian¡¯s.


    The reason why the two neighboring territories coexisted in harmony was because Marduk and Kebile were both seventh level ability users, and Marduk¡¯s individual strength was slightly inferior to Kebile¡¯s. Even if Tubian won the war against Vibimore, their power would still be greatly weakened, and Marduk couldn¡¯t guarantee that he woulde out unharmed. That type of victory didn¡¯t have much meaning, only bringing an opportunity to the other suzerains nearby.


    ¡°Maybe Kebile already has eight levels of ability? I heard that he had recently exchanged for an eighth level formtion.¡± Another officer spected.


    However, his spection was immediately met with criticism. ¡°There¡¯s no way! That drug was only delivered two days ago! Even if his luck was good and he sessfully absorbed it, he would still need at least a month to stabilize the ability right? Two days, that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    This was an extremely powerful argument. In reality, to stabilize an eighth level ability, a month of time was definitely still cutting it short.


    When he saw that none of his subordinates came to any reasonable conclusions either, Marduk brandished his hands in anger, saying, ¡°That dog fart ultimatum time is about to arrive. Who cares if it¡¯s real or not, add three times the sentry tonight! If that Kebile doesn¡¯t daree, I¡¯ll get Rakiel and Klotz toe with me to Vibimore to see what kind of shit that dumb swine is trying to pull! Motherfucking... and what kind of thing is this Su?¡±


    When the five officers withdrew from the living room, Marduk¡¯s rage didn¡¯t lessen much. He grabbed a dual-handed dueling sword, disying several dozen slicing motions, stirring up wind sounds, and only then did he sit down on the couch, cing the sword by his knees, releasing a heavy snort. Right now, his entire army was mobilized, hiding within were various defensive structures, several hundred muzzles aimed at the boundless darkness. Marduk stared at the wall clock hanging from the wall. He really wanted to see if Kebile actually dared toe.


    As soon as he sat down, he suddenly heard two clear gunshots sound outside. Then, shouts, cries of fear, and gunshots sounded chaotically.


    Marduk immediately stood up, unable to hide the shock on his face. He never expected to really encounter an attack!


    On the crushed stone road outside Tubian City, Su was currently walking over under the darkness. A hundred meters in front of him, more than ten soldiers were currently hiding behind their bunkers, the automatic rifles in their hands jumping, frantically sending firepower in Su¡¯s direction. Su¡¯s movements were rxed and leisurely, as if he was idly strolling about in an olden era noble family¡¯s rear garden. However, in the soldiers¡¯ field of view, his figure suddenly faded in and out of existence under the darkness, the concentrated barrage of bulletspletely missing. Even though they carried the cheapest AK series automatic rifles, the firing precision of these soldiers equipped with abilities wasparable to the olden era¡¯s elite troops. Only, their every movement was clearly disyed in the Panoramic View, so before they pulled the trigger, Su already moved out of their trajectory of fire.


    Following a tss sound, a rocket-propelled grenade dragged out a long tail me behind it, flying over. Su raised his right hand. A streak of light shed past the ck crystal at the center of his hand, and then the rocket suddenly turned around in midair, now flying instead towards Tubian City¡¯s gates.


    Tubian¡¯s size was a bitrger than Vibimore¡¯s, but because of the entire empire¡¯s level of science and industry, the so-called fortifications around the city was just a ring of wooden walls. The two city gates that could still be considered sturdy couldn¡¯t withstand the explosion of a rocket-propelled grenade at all. Under the violent explosion sound, Tubian¡¯s city walls immediately broke apart. The bunkers at the two sides were dug up, four or five soldiers sent flying by the st wave. Under the chaos, Su silently appeared in a bunker that was a bit further away and not caught in the explosion. He conveniently seized an AK rifle, adjusted it to single firing mode, and then fired four times, shooting down the four soldiers in the bunker. Every one of them had a bullet hole between their brows, the location the exact same.

 Book 6 9.4

    Book 6 Chapter 9.4 - Only Darkness is Eternal


    Su held the automatic rifle horizontally, moving through the copsed city walls¡¯ opening and making his way through the city¡¯s disorderly and chaotic structures. The automatic rifle that was currently in single firing mode released an unending tongue of me, with each shot, a soldier copsed with an expression of disbelief.


    Under the shadows of the buildings, a sixth level officer held daggers with a reverse grip, silently closing in on Su like a leopard. He was incredibly familiar with every inch of Tubian, chaos and darkness, for him who excelled at speed and hiding, as well as being skillful in assassination arts, was the most ideal environment. He already selected the best ambush location between Su and the suzerain manor. As soon as Su passed this ce, he would silently appear behind him, the daggers in his hands then silently severing Su¡¯s backbone.


    He entered a shed like a light wisp of smoke, his crouching body almost sticking to the surface of the ground. The gunshots ahead just happened to stop for a few seconds. Based on his previous experience, that was Su reloading the magazine. He stopped for a moment, preparing to rush out from the other side of the shed when the next round of gunshots sounded, thus entering his nned ambush point. Only, when he slightly stopped, the wooden wall suddenly exploded, a bullet carrying scorching heat flew over, entering from the side of his neck, and then exiting through the other side!


    Blood poured out from his mouth, nostrils, and wounds like a fountain. He clutched his own neck, but blood still shot out between the gaps in his fingers! All of his strength quickly flowed out of his body. As his consciousness faded, only a single thought hovered in his mind:


    Was it really just a coincidence?


    Simr thoughts emerged in the minds of three sixth level officers one after another. They all had their areas of expertise, all closing in on Su. However, before they could evenunch their attack, they had their necks shot through by an AK rifle bullet. These shots weren¡¯t just simple hits, but shattered the cervical vertebra, as well as severed the central nerves within. This was a fatal blow. Even though though the target wouldn¡¯t immediately die, they immediately lost their mobility, only able to watch helplessly as life left them.


    Four powerful sixth level ability users, all the way until their moment of death, never thought that they would fall under an ordinary AK rifle bullet.


    Only the fifth, as well as thest sixth level officer, because of his innate prudence and timidness, didn¡¯t move towards Su. As a result, he saw Su rather casually firing two shots, shooting down two of their powerful colleagues. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s green pupil that was extremely eye-catching in the darkness seemed to have swept over his position!


    In that instant, he broke out into a cold shiver, suddenly kneeling onto the ground, moreover raising both his hands high above his head! While moving, he didn¡¯t even understand why he was doing this!


    The AK rifle¡¯s deep muzzle seemed to have drawn out an invisible line, crossing over all obstructions, moving past the simple and crude wooden room he was hiding in to move past his throat. However, the bullet that was released in the end was fired in a different direction. As a result, a soldier staggered out from the ce he was hiding in, the automatic rifle in his hands aimlessly spraying, only after it was emptied did this soldier copse. Blood was currently shooting out from his neck.


    Cold sweat soaked his military uniform. Thest sixth level officer never expected that an ordinary AK rifle, in the hands of that man, would be so terrifying!


    Following a ka cha sound, Su swapped out a new magazine. This was already the third magazine he swapped. Then, the AK rifle began to roar again, Tubian City¡¯s already thinning gunshot sounds decreasing even further. Only the Ak rifle in Su¡¯s hands continued firing in an unchanging rhythm, starting to draw everyone¡¯s attention.


    Even with single firing mode, emptying three magazines didn¡¯t use up too much time. When Su was swapping to his fourth magazine, the gunshots in Tubian City had alreadypletely disappeared. The soldiers who were fortunate enough to be defending the suzerain manor were currently fleeing, more than ten figures frantically running into the dark squatter area. Right now, the brightly lit suzerain manor was no different from a death god¡¯s paradise.


    Battles often broke out between suzerains, but the battles were mostly limited to the few high level ability users. Ordinary soldiers were only there to suppress therge amount of ves and to attack native tribes living outside the cities. Regardless of who the suzerain was, they needed them. That was why as time went on, a strange unwritten rule came into being. When suzerains were settling disputes, victory or defeat would often be decided between ability users with at least three levels of ability. Even though Su didn¡¯t know about this rule, he wasn¡¯t particrly interested in massacring soldiers who gave up their resistance.


    Thunk. Su threw aside the AK rifle that was out of ammunition, entering the suzerain manor. Under the bright lighting, he followed the bright red carpet, heading up to the second floor. He entered a general meeting room, and then stood in front of Marduk.


    Marduk looked at Su with a bit of shock, originally thinking that the oneing was Kebile. However, regardless of who it came, it didn¡¯t matter. He tossed the half smoked cigar onto the ground, and then took a deep breath. The heavy dual-handed dueling sword, in his hands, didn¡¯t seem to weigh anything. Not only did he easily raise it with a single hand, it even twirled about gracefully in his hands. When faced with this extremely strange opponent, before taking action, a burst of enlightenment made Marduk shout with a low voice, ¡°You are Su?¡±


    Su nodded. ¡°Yes. Lower your sword and vow loyalty to me.¡±

 Book 6 9.5

    Book 6 Chapter 9.5 - Only Darkness is Eternal


    ¡°Haha!¡± Mardukughed loudly, as if he heard the most preposterous joke. ¡°Not even Kebile has the guts to say this type of thing to me! Who do you think you are... wait, could it be that Kebile already swore loyalty to you?!¡±


    ¡°Kebile is quite smart, you shouldn¡¯t be stupid either, so don¡¯t do stupid things and lower your sword. Be my loyal servant.¡±


    Marduk¡¯s hands tightly sped the dueling sword, this several dozen kilogram weight dueling sword stirring up strong winds, hacking at Su¡¯s waist with unimaginable speed! The narrow indoor space unexpectedly not hindering Marduk¡¯s grand disy of attacks, the dual handed de immediately disying the sword skill of a great master! With seven levels of speed and six levels of power, Marduk was extremely powerful in close range, could even be said to be number one among the bordend suzerains!


    Only the instant the de shot out did Marduk roar in anger, ¡°You want me to be your servant? Come back after you be Sun Empire¡¯s great emperor!¡±


    However, before the duelling sword brandished about, Su already took a step forward. The two energy crystals on his lower back lit up, the erupting energy instantly pushing Su¡¯s speed to the peak! Marduk¡¯s duelling sword passed by Su¡¯s original spot, but Su already brushed past his body.


    Marduk¡¯s eyes werepletely round, staring at Su¡¯s green right eye that was almost within reach with utter disbelief. Reflected in his pupils was his own headless body. His attack struck thin air, and only after staggering forward a few steps did he fall.


    While carrying Marduk¡¯s head, Su calmly said, ¡°Sun Empire¡¯s great emperor? I won¡¯t take that long.¡±


    At midnight, Vibimore City¡¯s troops arrived in Tubian City. Thest of the sixth level officers sensibly chose to surrender, even though there were only ten soldiers who came to receive this territory.


    At two in the morning, Rio City¡¯s suzerain Rhonie was killed in the suzerain manor, four of the seven sixth level officers dying in battle, three surrendering.


    At three in the morning, Caracas City¡¯s suzerain Juan, as well as three sixth level assistants surrendered.


    Four in the morning, Valencia City¡¯s suzerain Garen and five assistants surrendered.


    Five, Coro City¡¯s suzerain Linden was killed, three assistant also dying in battle.


    Also at five, Valencia City¡¯s suzerain Garen only feigned surrender,unching an ambush partway. The troops that came to take over the territory from Vibimore all died, Ross who had just reached seven levels killed.


    Five thirty, Valencia City¡¯s suzerain Garen was killed, the five assistants under him executed. Four hundred and seventy out of the six hundred forty soldiers were killed a well. Valencia City thus surrendered.


    Six twenty, Cumana City¡¯s suzerain


    ...


    The curtain of night descended, and then it rose again.


    When Su returned to Vibimore at the center of this all, he had justpleted arge circle. In one day and two nights, Su fought from one ce to another, crossing seven hundred kilometers, upying twelve territories, killed seven suzerains, and thirty one sixth level assistants. Five suzerains and twenty seven assistants surrendered.


    When Su returned to Vibimore City¡¯s high back chair, he carried more than two hundred evolutionary points.


    The amount of information he gathered was already enough. When hepared it to the olden era¡¯s map, Su discovered that he had unexpectedlynded on the great southern continent. Meanwhile, if he wanted to return to the great northern continent, it wouldn¡¯t be just a few simple kilometers of distance. Only a single narrow and curved path connected the two continents. If he didn¡¯t go this way, he would have to cross a boundless sea. Moreover, when he deduced that the mysterious Sun Empire might very likely have an apostle hiding within, Su was no longer in a rush to return.


    Su and the apostle were like two vicious beasts standing against each other, waiting for the other party to reveal weakness, neither side in a rush to attack the other. As for why he developed such great hostility towards the apostle, Su couldn¡¯t say exactly either. Only, when he learned of the apostle¡¯s existence, he felt an instinctive type of hostility, perhaps because of the great earth¡¯s Lightning Apostle Fitzdurk, perhaps because of other reasons.


    Meanwhile now, all of the fruits and crops produced by the twelve territories¡¯ ntations were harvested, Su digesting and absorbing all of the harvested goods within three days of time. The energy that was absorbed was enough to produce six small energy crystals. At this time, the Panoramic View, umted battle experience, as well as control over his body¡¯s cells allowed Su to exceed the level of all so-calledbat arts great masters, already approaching an unmatched level.


    Afterpleting the new evolution, Su¡¯s eyes already aimed towards Maca City where the empire¡¯s viceroy resided. It was because there were fiveplete biological breeding tubes there, precisely what Su wished to obtain the most right now.

 Book 6 9.6

    Book 6 Chapter 9.6 - Only Darkness is Eternal


    Only a ce like Maca City with its poption of fifty thousand could truly be called a city,pletely different from the bordend territories. Even though there wererge amounts of slum housing, at least there were orderly roads, and even sewers dug up. There were designated areas for trash as well, moreover dealt with at regr intervals.


    A small brook ran through Maca City, the northern river shore where the viceroy residence resided. The wealthy district surrounded the viceroy residence, built along the river.


    Maca City didn¡¯t have walls. As the bordend region where Sun Empire¡¯s viceroy resided, this city was surrounded and protected by several dozen suzerain territories, so it wouldn¡¯t directly suffer the attack of a powerful enemy. In Sun Empire where everything was divided up based on ability levels, if there really was an enemy not even the suzerains and assistants could withstand, then no matter how tall or thick a wall was, it still wouldn¡¯t do anything.


    At the northern river shore was a close to hundred meter tall, grand stepped pyramid building. It was extremely massive, forming a stark contrast with the surrounding short buildings. This was Sun Empire¡¯s bordend Viceroy Murray¡¯s viceroy residence.


    The pyramid style viceroy manor was entirely orange in color. During times when the sky was brighter, even if the sun didn¡¯t fully reveal itself from behind the clouds of radiation, it would still shine dazzlingly like a raging me, as if it was illuminated by zing sunlight. Meanwhile, the inside of the viceroy manor wasrge and spacious, design outstanding, disying an architectural skill that surpassed even that of the olden era. Murray resided at the top of the pyramid, below that the viceroy¡¯s office system. The middle floors were where the viceroy¡¯s guards were stationed, the lower floors where the garage, storehouse, and factory were. Beneath the ground was where the emergency shelter and secret projects remained.


    Narrow roads extended out from Maca City one after another, winding towards the empire¡¯s central region.


    Unlike most of Sun Empires¡¯ high status aristocrats and suzerains, northern Viceroy Murray was a pure ck man. From certain perspectives, his face could still be considered handsome, but it always carried an intense smile. Meanwhile, the spider web-like scar at the side of his face added quite a bit of malevolence. With Sun Empires level of science and technology, eliminating this type of scar was easily done, but in the empire¡¯s high levels, no one would do such a thing. In the empire, scars were viewed as the medals of men. For the sake of obtaining a perfect scar, there were even those who worked as scar carvers, while those good at the craft even received considerable ies.


    Even in Sun Empire with widespread abilities, Murray with his 230 centimeter height still towered above most Combat Domain ability users. Murray was standing before the long window this early morning, his eyes narrowed, watching Maca as it just started toe alive. This was a city full of vigor, and he liked things with vigor. The muscles on his exposed upper body were sharp and bulky, the endless training year round making sure that every fiber was at its peak state, flowing and powerful. The empire¡¯s traditional multicolored long dress surrounded his lower body, his bare feet stepping on the uncovered rock floor.


    Murray liked the feeling of looking down, especially this feeling of looking down on most of the city from close to a hundred meters above. This gave him the feeling of controlling all life. Each time he felt this, it would slightly alleviate the gloominess in his mind.


    Murray¡¯s lineage was noble, or at the very least, half of his lineage was extremely noble, while the remaining half wasn¡¯t too bad. However, purely because of his skin color, he who had a rare nine levels of abilities was kicked out from the empire¡¯s core hierarchy and was seemingly exiled to this savage and primitive northern region to serve as a viceroy. Whenever he thought of this, especially when he thought about those individuals in the imperial capital who would snicker endlessly because of it, Murray would feel a great murderous intent. Meanwhile, he was someone who immediately took action on thoughts, so it was unknown just how many ves under Murray had died for mysterious reasons, even free residents and nobles losing their lives at times. Murray had never concerned himself with the number of ves that died. Those from the native tribes were quite good at breeding. Many natives starving to death each year from ack of food, so when the number of ves became much fewer, they could just get more from the forest depths. In Murray¡¯s eyes, within the primitive rainforest that covered several hundreds of thousands of square kilometers, there might be a few ck-skinned monkeys behind every tree, an inexhaustible supply of ves.


    However, Murray also had to admit that being a viceroy had its benefits. For example, the expressions on those domineering suzerains¡¯ faces whenever they saw the conversion price list would always make him feel extremely pleased. There were many methods for Murray to feel pleased, the problemid in the fact that there was only one method to make Murray happy each day. Meanwhile, guessing these ways became a type of gamble for the suzerains, or perhaps a game of intelligence that exceeded their IQs.


    However, there was one thing that was certain. The more unhappy these suzerains were, the more happy Murray would be.


    The area of the pyramid¡¯s upper floor exceeded three thousand square meters, this floor fifteen meters tall. In this extremely vast space, Murray built a massive private pce. The pce was rich with a great southern style, brightly colored, mural paints, bone tools, and all types of tribal masks decorating the walls. The ground was made from rough and uneven rock, the dark reddish-brown luster and unique tactile feel all arranged to Murray¡¯s preferences. As the bordend region¡¯s viceroy, the area Murray was currently in was a three hundred square meter scenery viewing hall. Before his eyes was a 150 centimeter tall window that stretched horizontally for over ten meters. The so-called windows were actually openings directly carved out from the pyramid outer wall¡¯s giant rock, full of a rough and savage feeling. This type of style was appreciated by much of the empire¡¯s higher level, these people feeling that this savage feeling allowed men to feel more wild.


    Four youngdies wearing light muslin clothes quietly entered the scenery viewing hall while carrying copper basins and bath towels. They were all bare-footed, noiseless as they moved on the stone surface. The youngdies crowded around Murray, removed the long dress, and then picked up the copper basin full of perfumed oil, pouring it over Murray¡¯s body, and then used special ivory boards to scrub the dark, shining, and study steel-like skin. The fragrance was made through a special ancient method, rumored to make one¡¯s muscles tougher and more powerful.


    The youngdies had to usedders to reach Murray¡¯s shoulders. Their division of work was precise, well-coordinated, technique skilled as the sparkling oils were silently applied to Murray¡¯s body. From the distance, it was as if four swans were dancing about a ck reef.


    At this time, a slight vibration could be felt from the ground. Murray knew that it signified the activation of the lower floor¡¯s five breeding tank systems. These five life breeding systems were Sun Empire¡¯s most advanced third generation mass-produced system, able to produce all different types of creatures from properly mixed biological data. Their main use is to cultivate human soldiers with specific abilities, for example, most of the soldiers defending the viceroy¡¯s residence came from these five sets of equipment, the secondary use to prepare various biological weapons. Meanwhile, aside from the production of guards, the five systems¡¯ main purpose was to create house pets Murray was fond of, or to provide him withrge beasts to hunt.


    Sun Empire wasgging behind in science and technologypared to the rest of the world, but the biochemistry field was abnormally developed. The third generation breeding systems could produce a two meter tall robust mature human in six months, and if a year¡¯s time was used, it could produce a several dozen ton, ancient dinosaur-like colossus. Control modules, operating system, breeding tanks, these types of technologies all greatly surpassed that of the olden era. Meanwhile, the culture fluid and biological temtes were the empire¡¯s core secrets. Even with Murray¡¯s authority, he still had to purchased finished goods from the imperial city to use in the five systems.


    Murray understood clearly that these five systems¡¯ true use was in mass-producing human soldiers with four or five levels of ability. Aside from being unable to reproduce, they weren¡¯t much different from ordinary people, and their effective lifespans reached twenty years! Meanwhile, in the empire¡¯s core region, there were a few fourth generation breeding systems that could stably produce soldiers with around six levels of abilities, asionally producing seventh level soldiers. This was the main reason why Sun Empire expanded more and more with each passing day, the reason why the core region could control over ten million square kilometers ofnd!


    However, Murray didn¡¯t feel that using such a precious strategic resource to produce beasts to hunt was wrong in any way. Further north was the great sea, everything between Maca City and the great sea poor, savage,nd that had practically nothing, not a single decent opponent to be found. Maybe the blood-sucking fly that could propagate the deadly ck fever could be counted as one? Since there were no enemies, what was the point in creating expensive concocted soldiers?


    In the eyes of Maca City¡¯s residents, the pyramid would forever be splendid and brilliant. Even if it was night, expensive electricity was used to power bright lights, making it red like a ming torch.


    Everything looked just that beautiful.

 Book 6 10.1

    Book 6 Chapter 10.1 - World as the Enemy


    Unknown as to whether it was just a coincidence, when the sky brightened again, a small crack suddenly opened up between the clouds of radiation. A streak of morning sunlight shone down diagonally like a massive spotlight, illuminating Vibimore City¡¯s suzerain manor. Before the suzerain manor¡¯s imposing french window, Su¡¯s green pupil suddenly contracted, his long and thin eyebrow frowning ever so slightly.


    He didn¡¯t like sunlight, at the very least, he didn¡¯t like this sunlight. The sunlight that shot through the clouds of radiation was burning hot, the powerful rays not only harmful to the human body, it also vaguely expressed some type of hostility. Hostility hidden within sunlight? This sounded inconceivable, but Su could clearly sense what hid within the blinding sunlight¡¯s depths. That was a collection of many harmful rays, theirposition and fluctuating frequencies originally not holding any meaning, but after they passed through Su¡¯s green eye, an indistinct will was restored through some type of mysterious method.


    It was destruction. It wished topletely destroy Su, thoroughly disintegrate every cell, every gene.


    The crack in the clouds of radiation was like an enormous eye, currently coldly watching Su. Meanwhile, Su was staring right at it. Even though from their size or scope, the two weren¡¯t on the same order of magnitude, their loftiness was instead equally matched.


    Just like other parts of this world, this sunlight was quite fleeting, the sky bing dark soon afterwards. As he watched the quickly shifting clouds, Su suddenly felt the urge tough. What was thatpetition with the sun just now? If it was in the past, Su would have definitely casually mocked himself, and then throw everything aside. However now, he couldn¡¯tugh at all, coldness surfacing from the innermost depths of his consciousness, constantly reminding him that the things he attached such great importance to in the past were actually all without any meaning. Before the eternity of time, they were as brittle as soap bubbles in the wind. Meanwhile, the hostility he felt from the sunlight just now wasn¡¯tpletely an illusion. It was a bit simr to the hostility Su felt from this world, but it also wasn¡¯t exactly the same.


    Aside from this world, could it be that the sun also bore hostility against Su? This sounded like a bad joke. Wasn¡¯t the sun a part of this world? However, his intuition told him that this was quite close to the truth.


    If it was in the past, Su would release a light sigh, and then continue doing what he had to do. However now, he released a light hmph, and then continued doing his own things.


    Su turned around, and then sat down on the high back chair, coldly staring at his new underlings who were divided into two rows. There was no light turned on in the room, and because of therge area, it appeared a bit dark. The poor lightning made Su look like a ck silhouette, only that gemstone-like green radiance flickering about in the darkness, making them shiver inwardly.


    Before Su stood six suzerains and twenty four assistants. In just this one night alone, there were three assistants who died from injuries that were too severe. To be more precise, it was because their constitution was too weak, unable to endure the seventh level ability Su granted them and dying as a result. Meanwhile, the ones standing before Su were already twenty-four seventh level assistants. In the past, seven levels was the basic standard for a suzerain.


    However, the newly risen assistants still felt some fear when they looked at the six suzerains. This wasn¡¯t just because of the umtion of past experiences, but also because of a difference in strength. Even though they reached the standard of a suzerain, they still only barely made the cut. Moreover, the seventh level abilities they obtained were of all different types, from all five great ability domains. These were abilities Su granted based on their individual constitution and characteristics. Meanwhile, the six suzerains were different, the highest level ability, if not the Combat Domain, then it was the Magic Domain, purely ughtering machines. For these assistants, the road to the throne of bing a suzerain definitely didn¡¯tck killing, fighting, coldness, and craftiness. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t make it to the end.


    In summary, the core of Sun Empire¡¯s system was the high regard for abilities and lineage, while lineage signified higher potential, and the chance of obtaining more powerful abilities. That was why ultimately, it was still abilities that were above all else. In addition, the people here didn¡¯t care much about whether the levels of ability were higher or lower, but rather if one¡¯s individual strength was great, and due to the overall lower level of science and technology, Combat and Magic Domain ability users¡¯ statuses were higher than that of other ability users.


    This was a country where the one with the tougher fists had thest say. It was even more wild and savage than the Blood Parliament, without the slightest bit of cover up.


    The rise in assistants¡¯ abilities didn¡¯te without a cost. Each time Su infused a particle carrying a seventh level ability, he would use up ten of his own evolutionary points. After raising the abilities of twenty seven assistants, the evolutionary points Su had gathered from a night for fighting were practically all used up. However, the return was great. Now, Su had two eighth level and twenty-eight seventh level underlings. This type of army could sweep through Sun Empire¡¯s entire northern border!


    After twenty-four assistants were raised to seven levels, the suzerains¡¯ leftover resentment clearly lessened considerably, even though they didn¡¯t have much resentment left before Su to begin with. If twenty-four assistants attacked them together, it would be hard for even half of the six suzerains to escape. Moreover, including Kebile, at least half of the suzerain looked at Su with passionate eyes. They personally watched as little creatures filled with solutions of different colors emerged from the tip of Su¡¯s finger, separated, and then entered the body of an assistant. What followed was the generation of an ability in under an hour. Meanwhile, the deaths of three assistants during the process of generating an ability, this, in the eyes of everyone here, was a loss that couldn¡¯t be more normal. If they wereparing the mortality rates, then the top quality formtions Sun Empire provided had much higher mortality rates.


    Since Su could produce more than ten seventh level abilities, then there was definitely a chance that he could produce eighth level abilities. Meanwhile, as for the reason why Su didn¡¯t raise the suzerains¡¯ abilities, the shrewd suzerains naturally understood. The first was to keep them in check, the second was that they still hadn¡¯t done any meritorious deeds. Meanwhile, for these suzerains who had long reached the end of their potential, Su¡¯s most fatal temptation was that the abilities he created could break through the limitations of talent! Even if they only obtained another ability of the same level as their current highest, it would still increase their fighting strength by several fold!


    Those who could be suzerains were mostly madmen who would pay any price to obtain more abilities. They saw how different Su was, even more so understood that Su was definitely not an ordinary human, so what? Those core figures in Sun Empire¡¯s true higher level, how many of them were normal humans? As long as they could obtained higher level abilities, even if Su really was a devil that crawled out from hell, they were still willing to turn the entire world into hell!

 Book 6 10.2

    Book 6 Chapter 10.2 - World as the Enemy


    Of all of the suzerains, Kebile, whose abilities were the most powerful, was the one who remained the most clear-headed, even though his eyes also carried inconceble jealousy when the assistants¡¯ abilities were raised.


    ¡°Lord, what are we to do next?¡± It was still Kebile who broke this suffocating silence.


    ¡°First, harvest all of the ntations, only leaving behind potatoes and corn. Gather all of the harvested goods and ce them under heavy protection.¡± Su said. A rareser pen was sped in his hands, the red dot moving about on the continental map on the opposing wall, circling territories one after another.


    The map was of Sun Empire¡¯s northern bordend, to the north the great sea, to the south terrain that continuously rose until it reached the hignd edge region. Meanwhile, what had been swept through by Su in one night, was a vast area of around a hundred thousand kilometers. Most of this region was covered by different rainforests, various types of mutated creatures, and of course, it didn¡¯tck native tribes. When all of these territories were totaled up, there were more than sixty thousand free residents, and over a million ves.


    To be a so-called free residents, the most basic requirement was to have more than ten evolutionary points in abilities, meaning that they had to possess double the strength of ordinary soldiers. Perhaps in a family, if one person reached the standard, then they could be considered to have reached the free social ss. The caveat was that once the ability user in the family died, the family¡¯s remaining individuals had three years of grace period. During these three years, if they couldn¡¯t produce a new ability user, then all of them would be stripped of their free status.


    On the real battlefield,bat strength wasn¡¯t as simple as one plus one equals two. Under suitable terrain and tactics, it wasn¡¯t umon for an elite with great fighting strength to defeat a group of simr leveled opponents. Killing a native army of several thousand, for an army of several hundred trained free residents, in this type of environment where weapon technology remained primitive, wasn¡¯t an issue.


    Abilities above all, importance of lineage, pyramid structure, dictatorships divided among suzerains, this was the full view of Sun Empire. Moreover, by relying on this ancient and cruel system, the amount of territory Sun Empire controlled far exceeded the Blood Parliament, unifying almost the entire southern continent.


    Not much of the northern border¡¯snd had been exploited. The close to a hundred territories had a thousand or so ntations of varying sizes, three hundred of which were temporarily brought under Su¡¯s control. As for why the word ¡®temporarily¡¯ was used, it was because Su knew that all of the suzerains and assistants only vowed allegiance to him because of his power and mysteriousness. As long as he disyed the slightest bit of weariness or weakness in the battles toe, these fes would immediately strike back.


    However... Su thought coldly to himself, could there be no price to be paid after obtaining abilities from him? If those assistants, including Kebile whose ability stabilized because of Su, really dared to rebel, they would regret their decisions within a few seconds.


    In the following few days, Su¡¯s n was to visit the territories one by one and harvest everything. The fruits that were originally to be respectfully offered up to Sun Empire would bepletely digested, and then this energy would allow him to start constructing a perfect body, and not have this current system that only had a few primary functions. To describe using an analogy, right now, Su was like a skeleton, moreover one that was badly damaged and not whole.


    Theser pointer moved, the red lightnding on a certain region on the map. ¡°Assemble fifty thousand ves, have them construct a new army camp here within ten days. It needs to be able to hold two thousand soldiers.¡±


    The suzerains and assistants silently remembered this. As for where they were going to get the ves, how to allocate tasks, that was something they had to discuss among themselves. After a day and night of interaction, they more or less understood a bit about Su¡¯s style, which was that he wouldn¡¯t ask about the process, only caring about the results. As for constructing an army camp in ten days, this was an extremely simple task. In this era, army camps were extremely simple and crude; some tents and a few lookout posts, and it would already be enough to serve as a simple army camp.


    ¡°Assemble 1500 soldiers from all of the territories¡¯ native armies, the ability requirements are as follows... allocation n as follows... deadline for the armies from various territories to arrive is as follows...¡± Su gave out a series of precise and extremely detailed orders in an ice-cold voice, as if every territory¡¯s, every soldier¡¯s information was stored in his mind.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Even Kebile felt a misconception, doubting whether Su was a person or an ice-cold machine.


    What left all of the suzerains horrified was that Su only visited their territories once during his attack, so how did he understand their armies¡¯ soldiers and abilitypositions better than themselves? However, there were still even more shocking things ahead.


    ¡°Conscript 500 individuals among the various territories¡¯ free residents, the ability standards are as follows: type one, assault soldiers, abilitypositions and weapon allocations... type two, long range snipers... type three, scouts... type four... the number of conscripted soldiers from each type are as follows... the quota distribution among each of the territories for conscription are as follows...¡±


    The orders this time were precise down to the individual, many times, the ability users Su wanted were people whose names not even the suzerains knew, only knowing that this person existed in their territory, never expecting Su to mention them. The orders continued for ten minutes, the suzerains only barely managing to remember their own portion of contents. The assistants all began to record them one after another.


    Memory and intelligence were like other abilities, rising along with the increase in ability levels. All individuals who wanted higher statuses had to be smarter, this line quite practical in Sun Empire.


    While Su issued the orders, many of them developed a strange thought. In this part of the world, were there any secrets Su wasn¡¯t aware of?


    ¡°That¡¯s all. In ten days, at this time, have all of them gather in the newly constructed army camp.¡±


    The suzerains and assistants left one after another, not remaining for too long. Su¡¯s orders were precise and detailed, not leaving them much leeway in time. Even Kebile turned around to leave, his instructions not much more rxed than the others.


    The newly constructed camp stood right in between them and Maca City. When they thought about Su¡¯s style, as well as this type of unique, offensive type army, it was abundantly clear what Su wished to do. However, Su didn¡¯t set any confidentiality measures, allowing these suzerains who had only realigned allegiance two or three days ago to move freely, not worried that one of them might leak the secrets out to the empire¡¯s viceroy.


    Was it due to self-confidence, some type of conspiracy, or were there other reasons? This was something all of the suzerains and assistants were thinking in their heads. However, not a single one of them guessed at Su¡¯s real reason.


    Su hadn¡¯t thought about any of that.


    From the known intelligence¡¯s analysis, Murray was going to be a strong enemy, definitely not like these suzerains who didn¡¯t have the power to retaliate at all. However, based on his thought centers¡¯ analysis, regardless of whether Murray knew about Su¡¯s activity, or if he found out about it sooner orter, it wouldn¡¯t have any effect on the end conclusion. Even if Murray won in the end, sting Su into ashes, it wouldn¡¯t affect the end result.


    Su would regenerate, emerge again from the ruined sea, and then be swept onto the continent again. Su was endless, while Murray with his limited resources could only dy the result, unable to stop the ultimate conclusion.


    Meanwhile, time, in the thought centers¡¯ derivations, was a negligible factor.

 Book 6 10.3

    Book 6 Chapter 10.3 - World as the Enemy


    Su turned the chair 180 degrees, facing the french window again. The dark clouds that crowded the skies hung extremely low to the ground, only a single wide beam of light casted down from the distant horizon. Below was a continuous expanse of slum housing, this area almost devoid of color, a pale dark brown and gray the main tones of this city. Beneath the densely packed sheds was darkness and dampness, stench forever filling it and rising into the sky. This was heaven for cockroaches, rats, and all types of mosquitoes. The natives¡¯ unique odor might be even worse than that of a pure bad smell. When all of these odors were mixed together, even from several dozen meters away, one could still smell this kind of turbid, powerful, and ever changing abnormal smell.


    The free residents, nobles, and even more suzerains in the bordend regions had long grown ustomed to this type of smell. Their statuses were noble, but in the eyes of the empire¡¯s true high level individuals, this type of nobility was only a bit higher than the natives. In the eyes of the higher level, those who lived in the bordend regions, no matter how high their abilities were, how pure their lineages were, they wouldn¡¯t be able to wash off the stench of their bodies. That was a stench that originated from their bones.


    This wasn¡¯t prejudice. There were indeed many assistants, even suzerains who were deeply infatuated with thisnd, this abnormal smell a part of it. Kebile was this type of suzerain. For example, the window of this luxurious room that was both a living room and study was not aimed at the clear and crystallineke, nor the peaceful forest, but rather the dpidated slum housing. Kebile would sit or stand before this window every day, watching the activity within the slum housing with his sight that far exceeded ordinary humans, unknown just what he was thinking.


    When he watched the tired ves busy about like ants, Su couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly moved. However, this feeling disappeared in a sh, drowned out by icy coldness. Su¡¯s current actions weren¡¯t without purpose, on the contrary, the objective was extremely clear. Even though the end goal was still hidden in the fog, not appearing, as he reached his objectives step by step and strengthened himself, the final objective will eventually present itself, this was something Su was clear on.


    In Su¡¯s consciousness, row after row of faint golden characters sprinkled down like rain, constructing a meticulous and detailed n.


    First, recovery, determine direction of evolution.


    Second, awakening stage: determine environment, decide sequence of evolution for various organs based on the environment. Under present environment, sequence of priority for organs: capture, eat, digest, move, think, attack... evolution objective of this stage: top of the aquatic system food chain, sea and sky dual form, weight 11.65 tons, air flight speed 350 kilometers per hour, underwater movement speed 150 kilometers per hour, water surface movement speed 110 kilometers...


    Third, identify present environment¡¯s intelligent species, infiltrate society...


    Fourth, rely on present environment¡¯s intelligent species to analyze the surroundings, gather resources, establish servants and army, construct an energy gathering system. Final objective, establish an energy cirction and resource supply system.


    Fifth, upy all resources in present environment.


    This was the original n of evolution, but it was forcefully cut short after Su¡¯s consciousness awoke, moreover directly jumping into the fourth stage. Right now, what Su was doing were the things he should have done in stages two and three, constructing a perfect self and evolving the corresponding abilities, at the very least, the lowest level of ability needed to maintain a status of power. Meanwhile, the suzerains and army of two thousand couldn¡¯t even be considered Su¡¯s servants, not even the assistantspletely under Su¡¯s control were.


    Moreover, in Su¡¯s consciousness, the two thousand man corps he ordered to be constructed were still built based on simted and derived data. The detailed analysis report was pulled out and read through again.


    Army general evaluation: elementary civilization small scale continental army, fighting strength rating the lowest, absolute disadvantagepared to present environment¡¯s spected most powerful army, losses under simr environmental conditions ten thousand to one. Army¡¯s dependence on environment extremely high, logistics requirements extremely high, sustainable fighting strength low, army¡¯s fighting strength highly susceptible to unexpected factors. The army can fight on the continent under certain terrains, carry out general missions, reliance on science and technology extremely high, skill levels extremely low, mission suitability low...


    Theprehensive assessment seemed like everything about this was wrong, but Su who already had some understanding of Sun Empire understood the strength of this newly organized army well. Purely in terms of corepetitive power, they wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage even against the most elite army of the Blood Parliament. However, in realbat, they would bepletely wiped out, the main reason was the tremendous disparity in firepower. With an army of the same scale, the amount of firepower the Blood Parliament¡¯s troops were equipped with was almost ten times that of Sun Empire, a wide gap of technology that could not be crossed.


    The sky gradually dimmed, the exhausted ves currently returning to Vibimore one after another. Therge and heavy wicker baskets on their backs bent their thin, weak, and dark bodies, the ves¡¯ mouths releasing a downcast grunt each time they took a step, and only then could they prevent their knees from buckling under the heavy weight. The soldiers had guns on them, whips in hand as they stood at both sides in a disordered manner, monitoring the ves. Whenever the ves moved a bit slower, the whips in the soldiers¡¯ hands would whistle out towards their bodies. After being struck by the whip, the native ves would scream miserably, but they had to endure it, not let therge wicker basket fall, ensuring that not a single one of the fruits fell out. Once one of these expensive goods fell on the ground, even if it was the underripe fruits, they would suffer a life-threatening beating. Many of the soldiers wearing military uniforms were natives with the same skin tone as these ves, but the ones who used the whips the most, acted the most viciously, were also them.


    Thest of Vibimore¡¯s crops were gathered, now was the time to eat. That was why Su stood up, walking towards the designated dining room below.

 Book 6 10.4

    Book 6 Chapter 10.4 - World as the Enemy


    Murray always felt a bit ill at ease during the past few days, even the cool and refreshing wind that passed through the ingeniously designed pyramid gave him a stinging feeling of chilliness. In addition, for some strange reason, he often saw sunlight during the past few days, to the extent where he could even see the fiery red sun. Whenever sunlight appeared, Murray would always apply a fullyer of perfumed oil, going onto the balcony to bathe in the sunlight. When the scorching sunlight shone on his ck skin, it would bring bits of stinging pain. While enjoying the pleasure this brought, it would also allow his muscles to fully rx. Meanwhile, the amount of sunlight that had appeared in the past three days exceeded that of an entire month of the past. Murray couldn¡¯t rx no matter what, his muscles tightening further, feeling like randomly tangled steel wiring. Meanwhile, when the sunlightnded on his skin, it was no longer asfortable as before, but instead as ufortable as being pricked by needles.


    The hour hand already pointed at three in the afternoon, yet the flowing me sunlight still showed no signs of leaving. An enormous cavity appeared in the clouds of radiation, almost exposing a small half of the sky. The sky was azure, the sun dazzling, everything looking just like the olden era, only, the invisible destructive power within the light rays was already several times stronger.


    Murray leaned into the sun chair, on his face a pair of sunsses that was fashionable and cold at the same time. Four young and charming maids were currently surrounding him, applying the thick oil on the strong and muscr two meter long body. A fine, uniformyer was applied to every inch, and then their fine hands forcefully applied a massage, allowing the oils to fully seep into Murray¡¯s body. The vicious sunlightnded on their bodies, making them perspire profusely, the light muslin clothes covering their bodiespletely drenched, tightly sticking to their bodies. Even though they were gasping for breath, not a single one of thedies dared rest, to the extent where they didn¡¯t even dare decrease or slow down their hands¡¯ movements.


    The four youngdies were like four flying butterflies next to that enormous ck body, delicate and fragile.


    Murray felt more and more vexed, eventually suddenly sitting up! A youngdy who was massaging his shoulders was caught off guard, sent flying by his movement, her entire body flying out, her forehead mming heavily into a thick stone carved balcony fence, blood immediately flowing out


    Murray acted as if he didn¡¯t see anything, walking withrge steps towards the lounge. As soon as he began moving, there were five or six maids who rushed over. Unlike those maids before, they clearly had ability strengthening. They surrounded and moved around Murray one after another, wrapping the long skirt around Murray, finally cing the scarlet scarf unique to the viceroy position over his shoulder.


    ¡°Armguard!¡± Murray coldly shouted. A red gilded gorgeous armguard was immediately ced around his extended right arm and tightly fastened.


    ¡°Breastte!¡± Two sheets of armor made from pure gold were ced on Murray¡¯s body. However, from the exquisite patterns and shape, these two tes¡¯ decorative purposes were clearly far greater than practical uses.


    ¡°Go tell Pantival to bring a few people to the fighting arena and wait for me!¡± A youngdy with strengthened speed immediately rushed out.


    Murray walked withrge steps, his footsteps not that hurried, but the busying youngdies next to him had to almost run to keep up. When he followed the wide and rough staircase down to the underground first floor¡¯sbat arena, Pantival already brought a dozen or so experts to the side of the arena, moreoverpleting all warm-up preparations.


    Pantival was only 170 centimeters or so, his weight however reached two hundred kilograms. From the surface, those wriggling muscles looked like half grown monsters on his torso, about to drown out even his face. His appearance was extremelyughable, but his strength made it so that no one daredugh. This man who had both eight levels of power and eight levels of defense was simply a human tank, the only weakness being his slightly inferior speed and dexterity. However, his powerful defensive strength made it so that normal opponents couldn¡¯t do anything against him. Meanwhile, there was nock of seventh level ability users among his underlings.


    When he saw Murray walk into the fighting arena, Pantival immediately pointed towards a direction, and then three experts immediately brought over a 50 centimeter uniform steel te, the back side and edges full of handrails to grab on. Pantival walked behind the steel te, took a deep breath, and then grabbed two handles. He squatted down, using his almost square-shaped shoulders and back to resist the armor steel te. Following a loud shout, every muscle fiber on his body began to wriggle about like earthworms, instantly making his body a size bigger.


    The four underlings with seven levels of power also walked over, each grabbing a corner of the steel te. From the veins that were swelling from their temples, one could see that they had already fully activated their abilities.


    Thunk! Thunk! Thunk! Murray walked over withrge steps, not moving fast or slow. However, with each step, it seemed to make this several thousand square meter underground fighting arena tremble!


    Murray had already arrived before the steel armor te. He then inhaled, held his breath, clenched his fist, cocked his arm, moved his body, and then smashed out!

 Book 6 10.5

    Book 6 Chapter 10.5 - World as the Enemy


    Boom! A thunderous sound erupted. The steel armor te immediately warped, almost snapping ny degrees! It flow out together with Pantival behind it, copsing several dozen meters out. The four ability users with seven levels of power flew in all directions, directly smashing into the surrounding walls before slowly sliding down. Then, they sightly knelt on the ground, no longer able to stand up again.


    A formless wave spread out with Murray¡¯s fist at the center, rippling out in a ring shape. Everything it passed through, the weapon racks, target dummies, and all types of staff members copsed or flew out!


    Murray maintained his stance. The tip of his fist slowly split open, blood continuously pouring out, even the bones of his fingers visible from the cracks! Murray¡¯s finger bones were unexpectedly golden.


    He gave the steel armor te and Pantival¡¯s flight distance a look, and then a smile finally appeared on his thick lips. Even though he was injured, this fist sent Pantival and four seventh level ability users flying at the same time, the distance five meters greater thanst month. This left Murray extremely satisfied, quite a bit of the discontent that had umted over the past few days unwittingly disappearing.


    The moment Murray revealed a smile, he suddenly heard a faint explosion sound in the distance! His eyebrows shot up straight, the extremely faint wave immediately differentiated.


    This was the sound of a rocket exploding, and from the vibrations of the ground, it should be one of Maca City¡¯s sentry towers outside the city that copsed. Maca City didn¡¯t have walls, only having a dozen of meter tall border sentry posts every so often to watch for enemies. The reason why Maca City didn¡¯t have walls was extremely simple, this was where the empire¡¯s northern border viceroy was stationed. In the empire¡¯s history, the viceroys who have sessively held the northern border post, whenmanding the fifty bodyguards and five hundred close guard troops, had never lost to an enemy numbering under five thousand. There was only one instance when eleven of the northern borders¡¯ suzerains allied together to rebel, amassing a massive army of over twenty thousand, ambushing the northern border who ended up fighting alone due to underestimating the enemy. That battlested a day and a night, fighting from the foothills to the forest, the viceroy and his three hundred guards in the end unable tost until reinforcements arrived.


    When the viceroy and his household division chief copsed, surrounding them were over six thousand enemy corpses.


    This battle calmed the northern border for two whole decades.


    Murray¡¯s expression immediately fell. He clenched his fist that was still dripping with blood, walking out from the pyramid withrge steps. When he passed a maid that was to apany him, Murray grabbed her neck, raising her to his face, almost sticking to the youngdy¡¯s face as he roared, ¡°Where are my guards? Go and bring that group of damn pigs over! Pantival! Get the fuck up, stop ying dead! Bring ten people ande with me. I want to see just who it is that has such guts, daring to blow up my sentry tower!¡±


    Pantival obviously wasn¡¯t ying dead. After suffering Murray¡¯s full force attack, even if there were four underlings to help him bear the burden, his injuries still weren¡¯t light. These were injuries that could keep him in bed for an entire week. However, he could feel the viceroy¡¯s overflowing rage, and even more so understood the source of the viceroy¡¯s anger. Murray was proud and arrogant. If it wasn¡¯t because of his skin color, with his abilities, he wouldn¡¯t have been dispatched to the northern border. Among the empire¡¯s eleven viceroys, everyone knew that the northern border was the poorest region. Comparatively, the northern border was also the most peaceful region, no major rebellions happening in two decades, leaving Murray with nowhere to make use of his skills. In the empire that valued individual strength, this also meant that there was no way of disying himself. However, the current attack led Murray¡¯s thoughts towards another direction.


    The attack didn¡¯te too early, didn¡¯te toote, just so happened to be during Murray¡¯s post. Could it be that this fe thought Murray was easy to bully?


    While standing on the public square in front of the pyramid, Murray had his hands around his back as he stared into the distance. His face was as dark as the clouds of radiation in the sky. The sentry tower that was blown up was four kilometers away, the surroundings an expanse of tnd, faint gunshots still audible. From this ce, one could see the attackers split into two trucks, currently retreating into the distant forest. There were also more than ten native soldiers following behind the trucks. The sentry tower was still burning, seven or eight corpses in the surroundings. The few lucky surviving soldiers were currently hiding behind the ruins, continuously shooting at the retreating enemies. However, no one knew how urate the AK rifles were beyond five hundred meters. Unless one had eight levels or higher luck, there was no way these fes could pose any threat. Their actions were partly to disy that they still had fighting spirit, partly wasting ammunition.


    An ear-splitting rm sound already sounded in Maca City¡¯s skies, soldiers rushing out group after group from the barracks, gathering in their designated locations. However, they didn¡¯t know what to do afterwards. There were some who stayed on standby, some who drove out from Maca City together in search of enemy traces. Two decades of peaceful living made Maca City¡¯s officers forget how to fight a battle. As for the native tribe battles, that was more like hunting.


    The viceroy¡¯s fully armed household troops were currently making their way out from several of the pyramid¡¯s exits, lining up in the public square, while the close guards immediately appeared behind Murray. They were allrge and tall, muscles so sturdy they looked like twisted steel wires, yet they weren¡¯t cumbersome, all of these individuals ck. From their outer appearances, these soldiers looked just like Murray¡¯s clones. They never showed any expression, nor would they show fear or rebel. The fifty bodyguards¡¯ equipment was extremely simple, only wearing alloy armor that covered the most important parts. Their weapons consisted of a dagger, machete, and three hatchets, simple and primitive like diators of the ancient times. However, not even Pantival dared look down on them. He understood clearly what kind of destructive force these monsters possessed in the rainforest, night, and mountainous environments.


    Pantival narrowed his eyes. Even though he didn¡¯t have strengthened sight, when one¡¯s abilities increased, one¡¯s fundamental qualities would also improve. Seeing the scene several kilometers away wasn¡¯t too difficult of a task. After giving those two trucks that weren¡¯t moving all that quickly a look, he managed to squeeze out a thought from his head packed with muscle.


    ¡°Baiting the enemy?¡±


    These words provoked Murray¡¯s increasinglyrge fist! This fist sent Pantival flying more than ten meters out before Murray roared, ¡°You don¡¯t say! Of course I know it¡¯s a bait! If even an idiot who is all muscle can tell, how could I not?! Those fes, using this type of obvious tactic, aren¡¯t trying to bait, but instead provoke us, provoke! Do you know what provocation is, know how to spell it? They are saying that with our level of intelligence, we can only see this type of stratagem! I raised a bunch of idiots!¡±


    Murray¡¯s furious roar almost resounded through the entire pyramid. Pantival crawled up from the ground, shook his dizzy head, and then walked back while rocking back and forth. This fist that could snap an elephant¡¯s neck, on his body, only made him feel a bit dizzy.


    However, Murray seemed to have forgotten something, which was that he couldn¡¯t spell the word provocation either.

 Book 6 10.6

    Book 6 Chapter 10.6 - World as the Enemy


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to teach you all just how wrong you all are!¡± Murray said coldly to himself. Then, he suddenly raised his voice, shouting, ¡°All of the bodyguards, follow me, give me two hundred close guards, the rest remain on standby. Tell themanding officer on garrison duty to send out three thousand men and outnk them. If he lets even a single ck-skinned monkey go, then he doesn¡¯t need toe back!


    A messenger rushed out. In the city¡¯splex terrain, four levels of speed strengthening made running far more efficient than cars.


    Two big and tall ck men raised a gorgeously designed, dark cyan heavy alloy single-handed poleaxe, the de surface and shaft decorated with golden patterns, bringing it before Murray with a half-knelt posture. The poleaxe was a 1.5 meters long, just from the shaft that was ten centimeters in diameter, this already wasn¡¯t something the average person could grasp.


    Murray grabbed the poleaxe in one motion, easily raising it, and then shouted ¡®Depart!¡¯ before walking out withrge steps, charing out from Maca City!


    Correct, Murray didn¡¯t use a vehicle or horse, relying only on his own two long legs, directly sprinting towards the battlefield several kilometers out! Whenever the two bare ck feetnded on the ground, there would always be a great muffled rumbling noise. Regardless of how sharp the rocks were, they would never be able to pierce through the sole of his feet, instead being crushed to pieces under the weight.


    The originally emotionless bodyguards all began to reveal excitement, cruelty, and bloodlust, following Murray towards the battlefield. Meanwhile, two hundred close guards split out on their own, following along, the remaining three hundred remaining on standby.


    By the time Murray rushed out from Maca City, the soldiers in the city still hadn¡¯t assembled. Under normal situations, not even the most elite troops could gather from the scattered camps in just a few minutes andplete attack preparations. However, Murray was currently quite pissed, so whether or not themanding officer on garrison duty would suffer a whipping, that was difficult to say.


    A malevolent smile appeared on Murray¡¯s lips, now running faster and faster, eventually simply like a mammoth charging with a cheetah¡¯s speed! The bodyguards all barely managed to keep up with his pace, but the two hundred close guards were a bit uneven, the ranks dragged into a long line.


    ¡°Not good! Viceroy great one has started the assault!¡± At the very top of a thirty meter sentry tower, the short and stout garrisonmanding officer lowered his binocrs. He couldn¡¯t help but wipe at the sweat flowing down his face, and then he roared at the messenger next to him, ¡°Tell Pilo and Shalu, those two idiots to stop wasting time on gathering soldiers or whatever! Just bring however many people there are! Leave now! Rendezvous point... just go to Kafuli Hill¡¯s peak! Tell those two idiots that if they don¡¯t leave in three minutes, then they can just go and die! If even a single one of the attackers escape from Kafuli Hill¡¯s southern line, before viceroy great one drags me to the gallows, I will definitely cut off their balls, and then throw all of the women in their families to the army¡¯s prostitution camps!!¡±


    After venting hysterically, only then did the garrisonmanding officer recall something, thus roaring angrily at the staff officers on the side, ¡°Watch properly, just which scoundrel¡¯s army do those bastards belong to?¡±


    The messenger¡¯s head was covered in sweat. The garrison officer¡¯s speech was released like rapid fire, not even giving him time to pass on the order. Fortunately, he was sharp enough, raising the voice recording device high up, directly transmitting the garrison officer¡¯s roar to the two army chiefs. However, before the garrison officer¡¯s threats ended, Maca City¡¯s two assembly barracks¡¯ doors opened, more than tenrge horsepower motorcycles rushing out! The riders on the motorcycles directly wrung the elerator to the max, the bikes roaring noisily, rushing out from the city with crazy speeds, not worrying about the wandering pedestrians on the streets at all. With a bang sound, a skinny native ve was hit head on by the leading motorcycle, his entire body sent flying high into the air, directly flying more than ten meters out. The bike¡¯s rider cursed, suddenly brandishing his right arm. The thick steel chain winded around that arm was like a cruel dragon, immediately catching that ve in the sky! A st of blood and flesh suddenly bloomed in the sky!


    Such a cruel scene happened publically on the streets, yet no one stopped, to the extent where no one dared reveal even a disturbed expression. The rider on the motorcycle was known for his ruthlessness, the famous leader of the third corps Pilo. Forget about killing a ve, even if he killed more than ten free residents, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Meanwhile, at the end of road in the distance, troop after troop of soldiers belonging to the third corps were rushing over at full speed, closely following behind their corps leader. Even those there was no way those soldiers¡¯ two legs could catch up to their senior officer, every single one of them was running with everything they had.


    The empire army¡¯s first tradition was that the soldier who ran at the very back of an assault would be punished, even executed. The empire army¡¯s second was that no matter what kind of enemy they encountered, the first choice will always be attack. Meanwhile, the third tradition, was that the highest inmand had to charge at the very front.


    It was precisely like this right now, with viceroy Murray charging in front of all of the guards, while the two corps¡¯ leaders also took the leading role. The only one who didn¡¯t have to do this, was the garrison officer. Even though the garrison officer had great strength, he was the current great emperor¡¯s nephew. However, in Sun Empire which promoted martial spirit so heavily, this kind of status was only enough to get him a position that wasn¡¯t high or low, moreover in the border area.


    What destroyed a sentry tower was a single rocket bomb. However, it was as if this rocket bomb stirred up a ho nest, making all of Maca City go crazy! Meanwhile, the two trucks that provoked all of this also stopped their mincing, starting to crazily increase speed, the old-fashioned truck body continuously bouncing on the rugged ground, ready to fall apart at any time. The one in the vehicle was clearly terrified to the extreme, frantically fleeing,pletely unable to concern himself with thepanions who were running on the ground. At this rate, they would definitely be caught by Murray before they escaped into the forest.


    ¡°Starting an assault from five kilometers away, Murray¡¯s style as expected.¡± Kebile lowered his binocrs and muttered. Fine sweat appeared on his dark and chubby face. One could see that even though he was calm, his fear towards Murray had already umted for a long time, and this extremely tyrannical assault brought him tremendous pressure.


    The forest wasn¡¯t that deep, only stretching about a kilometer in front of the hill. Su was currently sitting halfway up Kafuli Hill, his line of sight just able to see the trucks rushing in this direction, as well as the closely pursuing Murray.


    Su was still sitting on that high back chair, calmly overseeing this battlefield. Even though Kebile who stood behind him had the powerful eighth level Offense Defense Mastery, he served more as a specialized porter in charge of carrying this chair.

 Book 6 10.7

    Book 6 Chapter 10.7 - World as the Enemy


    Su narrowed his eyes, this expression making his pair of green eyes appear extremely charming and enchanting, but Kebile who stood behind Su obviously couldn¡¯t see this. Even if he saw it, he would only be reminded of his previous shock, which was that several days ago, when Su reappeared before the suzerains, they suddenly discovered that Su¡¯s originally vacant left eye miraculously grew back, the green pupil just as deep as his right eye. However, Kebile who had associated with Su the longest vaguely felt that Su¡¯s right eye seemed to have lost the expression it should have.


    While watching the distance between Murray and his own panicking army draw closer, Su finally raised his right hand, raised his forefinger, saying, ¡°Nine...¡±


    ¡°Nine!!!¡± Kebile opened his throat, a thunderous roar resounding through Kafuli Mountain.


    The peaceful forest suddenly became noisy, endless soldiers appearing from the underbrushes, behind the the trees and even from treetops, revealing all types of weapons. Under the assistants¡¯mand, they split into several dozen small troops, charging towards pre-scheduled positions, unexpectedly setting up a simple yetplete defensive position in just a single minute.


    ¡°Eight!¡± Kebile roared once again.


    Soldiers waiting in ambush from both sides of the forest charged forward, and after upying their positions, the various weapons in their hands continuously opened fire. These two groups of soldiers all used heavy machine guns, anti-aircraft machine guns, and other powerful weapons, the crossfire casting a thick screen of bullets on the baited enemy troops. Several rockets whistled out, smashing towards the location thirty meters behind the vehicle fleet. The isting barrage of bullets was fast and fierce. Under ability strengthening, even though the empire army¡¯s soldiers had even worse equipment than the olden era,pletely that of gueri troops, the fighting strength they disyed wasn¡¯t any less than that of an elite army.


    ¡°Five!!¡±


    ¡°Three!!¡±


    As Kebile shouted code names one after another, the soldiers in the central part of the forest withdrew like the tide, and then dispersed to the side, forming a new defensive line behind the firing soldiers at both sides. The tactical movements were precise, coordinated, and full of tacit understanding,pletely textbook movements. This was entirely different from Sun Empire¡¯s scattered and disordered troops.


    The unexpected powerful firepower inflicted heavy damage on Murray¡¯s close guards, to the extent where even the fate of his bodyguards were hard to say, their injuries not light either.


    As he watched the trucks that were about to enter the forest, Murray suddenly smiled. He covered his head and chest with his left arm and poleaxe, entered a squat, and then suddenly leapt out, his enormous ck body moving through the hail of bullets! In that instant, three bulletsnded on him one after another, but the anti-aircraft machine gun bullets could only leave behind a negligible small injury on the sleek, dark trunk. This small price was already enough for Murray to force his way through the screen of bullets.


    After crossing several dozen meters in a single leap, Murray¡¯srge feet drew support from the ground, and then his body flew into the air again. When hended again, he was already behind the loading trucks!


    Boom! Murray¡¯srge feet stamped heavily on the ground, the surface moving like a water ripple. Under great cries of rm, the loading trucks suddenly shot into the air from the ground!


    A sinister look shed past Murray¡¯s face. A glint shed past the poleaxe¡¯s de, hacking high into the air! The poleaxe never made contact with the truck, but the de¡¯s radiance left the weapon, releasing several dozen ripples, instantly passing through the truck body.


    The cries came to a screeching stop. Blood burst like silk, and then endless body parts as well as the over a hundred truck fragments scattered from the sky. The fuel that was scattered was immediately ignited, and as such, extremely brilliant fireworks erupted in the skies once again. With a single brandish of the axe, not a single one of the more than thirty individuals in the truck survived!


    Murray¡¯s smile became more and more sinister. The poleaxe was raised again, now aimed at the other truck. However, his long and narrow eyes seemed to gaze past the surging ball of me, aimed at Su who was on the hillside not too far out!


    The de shone with radiance again. The moment it was about to shoot out, Murray¡¯s expression changed, forcefully retracting the poleaxe to protect his own throat!


    A muffled sound rang through the air. Arge caliber sniper bullet smashed into the poleaxe,pletely deforming, and only then did it reluctantly bounce off. This was clearly a bullet that had some stuff added, the powerful force making even Murray¡¯s right arm that was as solid as a boulder tremble slightly. This shot was unexpected, and only when the bullet bounced off was there a faint gunshot sound. This proved that this gunshot was fired from over a thousand meters away, but before the bullet left the barrel, Murray moved at least three or four meters! Either the shooter already determined Murray¡¯s movements the moment the shooter fired, or it was pure luck.


    Murray believed that it was definitely thetter.


    As soon as he shifted the poleaxe a bit, his expression suddenly changed. The poleaxe shifted to the side at lightning speed, separately protecting his chest, shoulders, and lower abdomen. Bang bang bang! Three continuous muffled sounds rang through the air, sparks flying in all directions from the axe surface, another three bullets blocked by the poleaxe! The shooter was firing from over a thousand meters away, yet he could still fire in session! Before Murray had time to feel shock, he suddenly felt as if his knees were struck by a heavy hammer, his body couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back.


    Murray slowly lowered his head, looking at his own left knee. A terrifying teacup-sized bullet hole appeared there, deep to the point where his golden kneecap could be seen. A small hole could be seen on on the bone surface, the fine cracks extending two to three centimeters out. This wasn¡¯t just a sniper bullet, but also a rare special armor pration bullet.

 Book 6 10.8

    Book 6 Chapter 10.8 - World as the Enemy


    The viceroy quietly inspected the gun wound on his knees, the corners of his lips slowly warping. Following a rumbling sound, the second truck crashed heavily onto the ground, the soldiers flung out one after another. However, none of this could draw Murray¡¯s attention right now. His eyes were full of bloody wisps, and these bloody wisps were increasing speed at a visible rate. He tried to move his left leg, this leg could still be moved, only, faint ka ka sounds could be heard from the kneecap.


    Roar!! Murray suddenly unfolded his arms, tilted his face towards the sky, and then released a great beastlike roar! After releasing this roar, two thick sts of air shot out from his nostrils, his reddened eyes staring straight at Su who was two kilometers out. Murray already saw Su casually fling a modified sniper rifle to the side, thatzy smile on his face, as if telling him, ¡°Look, I can injure you even with this obsolete ything!¡±


    Murray released another growl, and then like a wounded and furious giant beast, he charged at Su! Thunk, thunk, thunk! Thoserge feet stamped on the ground, each sound making one¡¯s heart tremble!


    A soldier just happened to be flung in Murray¡¯s way. He didn¡¯t have time to move out of the way, only able to watch with widened eyes as a massive ck sole trampled down on his chest! Following a light sound, his chest was actually trampled through by that single step, blood and flesh paste shooting out from his body like jets, sshing out several meters while sticking close to the ground surface!


    The stream of me-like bullets still never stopped, the shooters in the forest crazily firing the weapons in their hands, not paying the long overheated gun barrels any attention. However, the stream of bullets that came from the two sides didn¡¯t aim at Murray, but instead passed by him, forming a hail of bullets behind him, intercepting the bodyguards and close guards who clearly fell behind. Meanwhile, the bloodthirsty bodyguards used their arms and few pieces of armor to protect themselves, learning from Murray, roaring madly as they charged through the screen of bullets!


    In that instant, hundreds of blood flowers bloomed in the air. Most of the bodyguards relied on their robust bodies to charge through the barrage of bullets, only two out of fifty falling. Even though almost every one of them carried injuries, from their charging speeds that weren¡¯t significantly decreased, their fighting strength hadn¡¯t been weakened by that much. Then, even more blood shot out. The close guards didn¡¯t have the bodyguards¡¯ powerful defense abilities, so rushing headfirst into the screen of bullets resulted in the fall of more than twentyrades. After rushing through the screen of bullets, the close guards also used the assault rifles in their hands to return fire, but the absolute disadvantage in terrain made their attacks greatly ineffective.


    The soldiers at both sides withdrew, but the intensity of the attacks by the bodyguards rushing at the very front didn¡¯t lessen by much. The new line of soldiers that had been arranged based on orders were frantically returning fire, among them nock of individuals equipped with heavy firepower like heavy machine guns. Rockets were continuously released into the forest, but when these rockets that drew out long tails of me made their way over, the bodyguards would toss out their hatchets, the spinning hatchets flying even faster than rockets! However, the heat streams of explosions and fireworks blocked their line of sight, preventing them from effectively avoiding the iing hail of bullets. Soon, several powerful bodyguards fell under the endless barrage.


    Meanwhile, the close guards who rushed into the forest afterwards suffered even greater losses. Under the crazy barrage of almost no dead angles, more than thirty individuals copsed during the assault. In under a hundred meters of distance, heavy machine guns could inflict fatal injuries on them, and even the AK rifle¡¯s bullets were a great threat.


    The bodyguard charging at the very front finally broke through the death trap formed from the bullets and explosions. He leapt up, a nasty grin on his face as he pounced towards five soldiers who were crazily shooting anti-aircraft machine guns! The curved machete drew out a shining trajectory in the air, he could almost imagine the scene of the five soldier bodies being sliced apart. When the de hacked down like a streak of lightning, under the force of six levels of both power and speed, it could hack down arge tree!


    However, a thick six-edged steel club suddenly stretched out, stopping the descending machete! Under the spark flying collision, not only was the steel rod not at a disadvantage, it smashed the machete away with even crazier power. Arge and tall man with a dignified appearance walked over from behind the tree. The steel rod moved, smashing out again towards the bodyguard¡¯s head! A loud sound rang out. The iparably sturdy machete unexpectedly bent, and the space between the bodyguard¡¯s thumbs and forefingers cracked open. His knees released a crisp bone fracturing sound, and then with a pu sound, he couldn¡¯t help but kneel on the ground. His face was full of shock, unable to believe that his six levels of power couldn¡¯t stop the opponent¡¯s strike. However, this bodyguard didn¡¯t recognize that just a few days ago, this middle-aged male was still the suzerain of a territory, a vicious character who dominated his area. However, he wasn¡¯t given the chance to either, as another individual dressed as as soldier silently rushed out, his hands actually holding an anti-aircraft machine gun! The machine gun¡¯s muzzle immediately released tongues of me, several dozen rounds almostpletely opening up the bodyguard¡¯s thoracic cavity! Meanwhile, the hands holding onto that weapon were steady and powerful, holding the anti-aircraft machine gun in a stable manner, as if the terrifying recoil strengthpletely didn¡¯t exist. The near death bodyguard naturally wouldn¡¯t recognize a small assistant from a bordend territory, but of course, this assistant¡¯s current strength was already approaching the doorstep of a suzerain.


    Chaotic warfare already broke out in the forest, Kebile¡¯s roaring also ending. As the numbers were shouted one after another, the soldiers at the center of the forest had long moved out of the way, allowing Murray to pass through. Meanwhile, the berserk viceroy¡¯s eyes only had Su left in them. In his opinion, the blood flowing through the bodies of these ordinary soldiers was all foul, so how could he dirty his noble hands? For these insects, his bodyguards and close guards should be enough. That was why Murray was almost flying through therge air with hisrge steps, powerfully making his way between two thousand soldiers, directly rushing at Su. The poleaxe dragged behind him continuously released a vibrating sound, the light of death on the de¡¯s edge remaining, not scattering away.


    While staring at the iing Murray, the smile on Su¡¯s face became increasingly cheerful, the ridicule he felt from deep withinpletely undisguised, gaze still piercing towards the wound on Murray¡¯s knee.

 Book 6 10.9

    Book 6 Chapter 10.9 - World as the Enemy


    Murray obviously didn¡¯t know that right now, Su actually didn¡¯t feel a hint of emotion, his mind cold like a block of ice. The smile and ridicule on his face were all imitated. It was because his instincts and past experiences told Su that this could effectively anger an enemy, especially an enemy like Murray. Meanwhile, once humans entered a state of anger, they would easily make errors in judgment, perhaps even making all types of wrong decisions, during battle be brave enough to attack, but fail to pay sufficient attention to their defenses. From a perspective of absolute rationality, this meant that an angered person would choose options with less than 50% sess rate. This couldn¡¯t even be considered a gamble; when facing a cool-headed opponent whose luck was at least not lower than his own in a slightly longer battle, fighting while angry was no different from sending oneself to death.


    Su was absolutely calm and rational, the only difference being that his luck was definitely not better than Murray¡¯s. In fact, there really weren¡¯t many with luck worse than Su¡¯s.


    Su stood up, waving his hand at Kebile. This suzerain known for his fierceness and brutalness raised the long whip he was ustomed to, left hand even more so holding a short de suitable for fighting in the jungle, and then carefully moved around Murray¡¯s line of assault, rushing towards the intense battlefield that had just broken out in the forest. When he brushed past Murray, one could clearly see how nervous and on guard Kebile was. Even though he had eight levels of ability, also one known for his viciousness, Kebile couldn¡¯t even hide his own fear when he was near Murray.


    Su¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, six dark red crystals appeared at the palm of his left hand. They were only the size of almonds, indistinct light patterns undting within them. A simple and rich energy poured outwards. His green eyes stared at Murray¡¯s feet. With each step Murray took, Su would insert an energy crystal into his own body.


    His arms, legs, and chest, each time a crystal entered, a message would sh past Su¡¯s brain: power strengthened; power strengthened; power strengthened...


    Murray suddenly felt as if there was something wrong. When he finally entered his attack range, he sensed that Su, during the shese short moments of time, had already undergone a fundamental difference. If the Su before was still a cultured and refined gentleman, then right now, Murray felt as if he was facing a crazy, tyrannical prehistoric Tyrannosaurus rex!


    However, Murray never feared battle. The poleaxe still flew over, the death radiance on the de even more prominent. When the poleaxe reached its highest point and then began to elerate downwards, Murray¡¯s pupils suddenly narrowed, seeing something that had been overlooked this entire time.


    On the ground next to the high back chair was a heavy sword. The heavy sword¡¯s workmanship was extremely crude,pletely without a guard, the hilt and de connected together. The de was also only simply grinded, not all that sharp. The heavy sword was pitch-ck, made only from regr special steel alloy. This type of alloy didn¡¯t have any special physical properties.


    The heavy sword was clearly a rushed product, the only advantage being that it was heavy enough,rge enough, thick enough, and hard enough!


    This was Su¡¯s weapon?


    This was a two meter long heavy sword that was close to half a ton in weight. The sword hilt exceeded half a meter, and because the sword itself was extremely thick, the de that was more than a meter long looked like it was only halfwayplete. Su¡¯s left leg that had an energy crystal inserted stamped on the ground, and then the heavy sword immediately bounced up from the floor, the hilt perfectly entering Su¡¯s left hand. When Su¡¯s hand made contact with the sword hilt, the heavy sword seemed to have obtained its own will, gracefully and violently increasing speed, its speed instantly exceeding the descending poleaxe, moving upwards, smashing firmly into the poleaxe!


    The instant the two fierce weapons collided, time seemed to have frozen still!


    Murray clenched his teeth, hisrge mouth cracking open a grin, revealing a warped and nasty grin. His right arm seemed to have be a size bigger, the muscles continuously squirming about as if there were countless earthworms crawling under his skin. His originally long and narrow eyes had already bepletely round, the bloody wisps filling the whites of his eyes as he stared rigidly at this opponent whose figure waspletely disproportionate to himself. Su was still smiling, the expression on his face never changing from start until now, to the extent where the implied mockery didn¡¯t even change.


    The enormous axe and heavy sword suddenly separated, with Su and Murray staggering a few steps back, the sh this time could be considered evenly matched. The poleaxe wasn¡¯t damaged in the slightest, only the condensed death radiance dimming a bit. Meanwhile, there was arge several centimeter deep knick on the heavy sword¡¯s edge, the quality of its materials clearly far inferior to the giant axe in Murray¡¯s hands. However, the heavy sword was thick andrge enough, so the enormous damaged nick, when added to this close to half meter wide sword, appeared quite insignificant. Moreover, the sword¡¯s workmanship was crude, not having much of an edge to begin with, so adding a knick instead only contributed to its destructive power.


    All of the muscles on Murray¡¯s body bulged, and then he released a beast-like roar before throwing himself at Su again. The enormous axe was dragged on the ground, drawing out arge string of brilliant sparks. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s hands raised the heavy sword, spun above his head, and then heavily smashed downwards! Murray released an evil chuckle, and then all of the muscles on his body swelled, his frame immediately bing a sizerger, the poleaxe increasing speed from an impossible situation!


    Ninth level rare ability ¡®Eruption¡¯, able to instantly increase one¡¯s strength and reaction ability by more than 30%. This ability made Murray who had nine levels of power to begin with be a human-shaped meat grinder. The moment he received Eruption¡¯s boost, Murray was confident that he could send Su, who had power equivalent to nine levels, flying!


    Su¡¯s smile seemed to be carved into his face, never changing. It was as if he didn¡¯t even see Murray¡¯s transformation, only the sword in his hands hacking down with full power!

 Book 6 10.10

    Book 6 Chapter 10.10 - World as the Enemy


    Time was suddenly slowed.


    The deathly radiance on the giant axe¡¯s de reached outwards like a tide, the heavy sword¡¯s edge unexpectedly also producing faint ripples. When the de and axe were still quite far away, the radiance and energy ripples unexpectedly shed, suddenly producing strand after strand of ck ripples!


    Murray¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. He saw Su¡¯s chest unexpectedly split open, revealing the massive dark red crystal hidden beneath his skin! This energy crystal was three timesrger than the ones Su previously inserted into his body! The moment the energy crystal appeared, the heavy sword that hacked downwards unexpectedly produced an abnormal screaming sound, mming viciously onto the enormous axe¡¯s de!


    There was no metallic collision sound, only the peacefulness and annihtion brought by the energy¡¯s destruction. Both sides maintained a stalemate stance, as if they were two parts of a sculpture frozen by time. Pu pu pu! A string of slight sounds rang out. The swelling veins on Murray¡¯s body burst one after another, more than ten bloody arrows firing outwards, bloody mist producing a cloud around him. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t all that optimistic either, the clothes covering his upper body turning into cloth butterflies from the great fluctuations, all of the embedded crystals releasing blood from their edges, many cracks appearing on his body, some of these cracks extending out two to three centimeters. The cracks released blood soon afterwards, filling in the injuries.


    This was a full on sh of strength without any tricks. Su didn¡¯t use any secretive undetectablebat art or force redirection techniques, unexpectedly using brute force to match Murray. In his perfect tall and slender body was an explosive power that did not match his figure at all!


    The heavy sword released a sharp screaming sound again. With slightly sluggish movements, Su brandished the heavy sword, spun it about two times, and then when the spinning sword reached its peak, his left hand grabbed the sword hilt, sending the sword smashing towards Murray¡¯s waist. Murray released a great roar, and then he brandished the poleaxe with the exact same posture as Su!


    The collision was still quiet. The two staggered backwards just like before, blood starting to spread inrge amounts. Murray still smiled sinisterly, but he no longer showed contempt. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s smile maintained the clear mockery from start until now.


    Before they even steadied themselves, the two both rushed at the other by chance, the enormous axe and heavy sword smashing rigidly together again! Su¡¯s movements were extremely simple, only asionally taking a few steps forward or back. His hands brandished the sword, different from the exquisite and fine precision of the past, instead making wide movements, hacking down, sweeping sideways, and then hacking down again, sweeping down again, only disying the most simplistic style, not much change to speak of at all. Only, every slice was heavy like a mountain, without any technique, but prevailingpletely through power!


    Murray¡¯s eyes were red through and through, the corners of his lips splitting open, clearly entering an extremely excited state. His roar was like a primitive mammoth¡¯s. His left hand also grabbed the axe¡¯s hilt, the poleaxe hacking vertically and horizontally, no longer any techniques to speak of, only sending it crazily at Su to smash him to death!


    Bang bang bang! Muffled collision sounds finally sounded, sound waves spreading from the two individuals. The sturdy rocky mountain surface began to move up and down like water ripples, the giant trees along its path copsing one after another! Even though the battle in the forest was intense, a few suzerains and assistants still couldn¡¯t help but raise their heads, getting a glimpse of the battle on the hillside from the corner of their vision.


    Su brandished the giant sword that clearly didn¡¯t match his own body, his long and slender perfect figure brandishing it about with a strange rhythm, relying on the heavy sword¡¯s extraordinary power to deliver heavy strikes one after another. On the other side of Su, the tall and sturdy ck figure that was previously the nightmare of many suzerains now seemed to gradually enter a more and more disadvantageous state.


    Su¡¯s attacks didn¡¯t even have the most basic of techniques, as if he was just smashing the heavy sword down on his opponent again and again. Murray didn¡¯t give an inch either, like a red-eyed bull,peting against Su in strength! Strength was the area he was most proud of, and together with Eruption, Murray could even face a powerful individual with ten levels of power. Murray finally admitted that Su was a respectable and frightening enemy, but if Su was using the strength he was most proud of to challenge him, then he would face this challenge to its end!


    These were collisions without any tricks, a standoff of absolute power. This was a collision of blood and muscles between men!


    With each strike, Murray felt like Su was already in imminent danger, as if just a bit more power wouldpletely knock him down. However, he knew that he himself was also approaching the limit, unable to squeeze out even another drop of strength. This type of anger, this type of berserk, this type of excitement, this type of life challenge¡¯s extreme stimtion made Murray feel as if every cell in his body was burning! He wanted to roar out!


    Only this was a battle!


    Murraypletely lost track of time while intoxicated in battle, forgetting that ¡®Eruption¡¯ also had a time limit. When his strength faded like the tide, only then did he wake up. At that moment, Su sent another blowcking in all technique!


    Murray¡¯s body released several dozen streaks of blood once again. He gathered his remaining strength, and only then did he barely stop Su¡¯s strike. However, right at this moment, a sharp and clear cracking sound could be heard. Without Eruption¡¯s support, Murray¡¯s already wounded left knee could no longer support the tremendous pressure, thus fracturing.

 Book 6 10.11

    Book 6 Chapter 10.11 - World as the Enemy


    Murray knelt heavily onto the ground, the heavy sword brandished at full power moved in midair, mming heavily into his shoulder and back. Murray¡¯s body released countless bone fracturing sounds, the upper body skeleton almost sted to pieces. When the heavy sword¡¯s damaged and iplete edgended on his steel-like muscles, arge part of the terrifying cutting strength was unexpectedly neutralized. Even though a bloody wound was left on Murray¡¯s body, it wasn¡¯t a serious injury, the true injuries all originated from the enormous vibration power added to the heavy sword.


    Murray¡¯s body strengthened, still tough like steel, sending the heavy sword flying.


    Su¡¯s right hand gently clenched, and then the rebounding heavy sword froze in midair. It then drew out a perfect half circle trajectory, stabbing diagonally into the ground, not continuing the attack. Suddenly, two clear ka ka sounds rang out. The two dark red energy crystals inserted into Su¡¯s chest suddenly disyed a few cracks on their surface. The cracks quickly spread, the entire crystalpletely shattering.


    Murray took a deep breath. Even though this movement made all of the injuries on his body release blood, he still stood up. The sound of his left knee¡¯s bones scraping made one¡¯s teeth sore, but Murray didn¡¯t seem to have felt anything. He straightened his chest, and only then was he able to overlook Su. His eyes passed over the two shattered energy crystals in Su¡¯s chest, then he cracked his mouth andughed a few times before saying, ¡°Truly a pity, if I could persist for just another 10 seconds, the one who would have lost would have been you.¡±


    ¡°There are no what ifs in this world.¡± Su said. He smiled, but the mockery in his smile had already disappeared. Right now, there was already no point in angering his opponent.


    With a thunk sound, Murray¡¯s poleaxe stabbed into the ground in front of Su. ¡°It¡¯s yours now, use it well, it¡¯s at least better than that thing in your hands right now! Just do what you will. At the very least, I am like a real soldier, someone who died on the battlefield!¡±


    Su pulled out the single-handed poleaxe, and then carefully looked at the de, weighing it in his hands. The weight in kilograms, urate to decimal points appeared in Su¡¯s consciousness. This thing was a bit too light for Su¡¯s tastes, but the powerful de could make up for any lost power. Su brandished it a few times, the poleaxe drawing out a few beautiful arcs in the sky. When he moved it about, the feel and center of gravity were both extremely perfect. It was clear that the weaponsmith behind this weapon¡¯s design was quite talented, even Su with his thought centers¡¯ abilities unable to pick out too many problems.


    ¡°A good item. You don¡¯t n on using it anymore?¡± Su asked.


    Murray understood Su¡¯s intentions. Heughed loudly a few times and said, ¡°The empire¡¯s warriors never surrender, blood will only add to my reputation. Just do your worst!¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Su brandished the poleaxe, sending it lightly towards Murray¡¯s chest. A wave of power entered his body, urately shattering his heart.


    Murray released a few overcastughs, the blood pouring out from his mouth finally plugging up his remainingughter. His eyes gradually lost radiance, his enormous body slowly copsing.


    Both sides of the battlefield agreed by chance to slow down their movements, silently watching the empire¡¯s northern bordend highest ruler, this viceroy who was the source of countless residents¡¯ nightmares slowly fall.


    ¡°Kill!!¡± After a moment of hesitation, both sides charge forward with even greater murderous intent. Murray died in battle, yet this didn¡¯t weaken the bodyguards and close guards¡¯ fighting spirit, instead making their eyes red, frantically fighting with their lives on the line. Meanwhile, when the suzerains and assistants saw Murray fall in battle, their final misgivings were erased, and as such, they poured all of their attention into this death struggle.


    Su reached out his hand, digging out the two shattered energy crystals from his chest. Hisplexion was pale, the damage to the energy crystals clearly bringing him quite some injuries. Su held the poleaxe horizontally, and then walked withrge steps towards the forest where the intense battle still continued. After reviving, Su¡¯s build was nearly identical, and as such, the poleaxe Murray could easily brandish with a single hand became a dual-handed battle-axe.


    After entering the forest, Su immediately changed to a new battle style. He moved about like a ghost, his footsteps silent. Su¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t that fast, but it was extremely strange, nearly everyone overlooking his existence. Many times, when Su appeared by their side and hacked down, the bodyguards or close guards would only then discover that Su had already appeared by their sides!


    Murray¡¯s poleaxe was exceptionally sharp. Under Su¡¯s nearly eight levels of power, it silently passed through the bodies of soldiers one after another. Regardless of who the other party was, regardless of what kind of weapon it was that tried to stop him, they would all be easily cleaved in half, so easy it was like cutting through butter.


    Su¡¯s army upied the advantage to begin with in this chaotic battle. After transferring over the elite troops of more than ten territories, any soldier that encountered a close guard could withstand a few hits, while the few bodyguards¡¯bat force waspletely suppressed by the suzerains and assistants, to the extent where the bodyguards didn¡¯t even hold the advantage in numbers! When rushing out from the screen of bullets, the incredibly heroic actions looked incredibly foolish. Aside from a few robust individuals, the bullet wounds that covered the bodies of those who survived decreased their fighting strength considerably. Now, with this death god like Su, the situation became overwhelmingly one-sided.

 Book 6 10.12

    Book 6 Chapter 10.12 - World as the Enemy


    The battle in the forest ended extremely quickly. It was just like what Murray said. The empire¡¯s noble bloodline had bravery flowing through it. The fifty bodyguards and two hundred close guard army waspletely wiped out without a single one surrendering. Without even taking inventory, the Panoramic View already told Su that one suzerain was heavily injured, three assistants died, six heavily injured, and the soldier mortality count was more than four hundred. When taking into consideration the difference in fighting strength between both sides, it could be considered an overwhelming victory.


    However, the battle still hadn¡¯t ended. In the distance, two lines of troops were currentlying out from Maca City, trying to outnk them. There were almost three thousand soldiers split between two sides, charging at the very front were more than ten fast and agile off-road motorcycles, behind them madly running soldiers. Due to their unevenly matched speed, the two lines of soldiers formed a long line. Moreover, these soldiers didn¡¯t have the valiant stamina of the close guards at all, so by the time they reached the forest edge, they had long be exhausted. Moreover, the leading officers only knew how to blindly change forward, not realizing that the forest was quickly bing quieter.


    Su¡¯s expression was also a bit strange, truly finding it hard to believe that the viceroy¡¯s garrisoned military quality wascking to this degree, not much stronger than the territories¡¯ troops. However, after thinking carefully about it, he no longer felt that it was that strange. The empire¡¯s deciding factor in victory or defeat was always apetition between high level ability users, a bit simr to the ancient era¡¯s duels between knights or generals to decide victory and defeat. Before powerful ability users, ordinary soldiers, no matter how many there were, would always be incredibly fragile.


    Su only felt a slight bit of deep emotion, and then started to continuously issue orders. ¡°First through sixth troops, seven! Troops seven and eight, five!¡± Following Su¡¯s orders, the surviving troops of soldiers quickly moved in the forest. In just two or three minutes, they formed a new defensive line, facing the outnking soldiers head on.


    Unbelievably concentrated gunshots suddenly sounded in the calm forest, the few motorcycles that had already rushed into the forest releasedrge amounts of sparks, leaning side to side, with even some that flew up, smashing into the ancient trees, turning into enormous balls of mes together with their riders!


    In that instant, there were almost no survivors among the motorcycles that rushed into the forest! Only the third troop¡¯s chief Pilo released an angry roar, the steel chain wrapping around arge tree, leaping up, and only then did he avoid the crossfire from heavy machine guns. However, when his body was in midair, three ice-cold muzzles suddenly appeared in his line of sight. Before he could even release a roar from his throat, the three muzzles fired simultaneously!


    Pilo¡¯s body continuously twitched three times. Three enormous sts of blood shot out, the modified sniper bullets leaving behind three terrifying holes in his body. Following a thunk sound, Pilo fell heavily onto the forest ground, eyes lifelessly aimed at the sky, breathing with difficulty; only, he couldn¡¯t speak another word. All the way up to his death, he couldn¡¯t understand why these snipers seemed to know he would jump, how they were able to easily shoot him down.


    The three assistants lowered their sniper rifles, immediately moving their own small troops based on Su¡¯smand. The defensive line changed into a half circle, moving to the side of the forest, weing the soldiers who were running over. The only result awaiting these soldiers who had long exhausted their stamina under the ferocious and concentrated firepower was ughter. In just a few minutes, over half of the ordinary soldiers were defeated. They weren¡¯t the most elite close guards after all, so the tremendous casualties immediately crushed their fighting spirit. As a result, the remaining soldiers finally began to scatter, running for their lives.


    The eastern line¡¯s battle quickly ended, while western line¡¯s Maca City troops didn¡¯te to provide reinforcements, but directly made their way through the forest, running towards the hill behind the forest. The forest¡¯splex terrain made the motorcycles fall one after another, and as a result, the riders jumped off one by one, and then rushed up the mountain with even faster speeds. The one in the lead was a strong white man, his abilities clearly standing out from the others. He was the first one to rush onto the hill. He stabbed the military banner in his hands heavily into the top of the hill, and then beat his chest like an orangutan, roaring towards the sky!


    This was second army¡¯s leader Zalubo. He was finally the first one toplete the order, and knew that the garrisoned officer could definitely see this scene from his binocrs.


    Just as he was roaring recklessly, an indistinct hiss sounded in the air!


    Zalubo¡¯s mind shook, knowing that this was the sign that a sniper bullet was currently flying over. He immediately reacted, jumping out. However, as soon as he jumped into the air, an expression of horror was frozen on his face. Arge st of blood then bloomed from his throat. This heavy sniper bullet seemed to havepletely snapped his neck!


    Even to his death, Zalubo didn¡¯t understand how this bullet that would have clearly missed him suddenly changed directions in midair.


    ¡°Finally quiet.¡± Su lowered the sniper rifle, smiling at his own words. For him, changing the trajectory of a sniper bullet within his Panoramic View wasn¡¯t too difficult of a task. Moreover,pared to shooting and injuring Murray, killing a sixth level army chief couldn¡¯t even be considered an issue.


    At the center of the forest, Su continuously spat out numbers and code names with an ice-cold mechanical voice, asionally ordering specific troops. Under the machine-like and dull orders, the small troops moved about swiftly and precisely. The soldiers who had just defeated the eastern assault troops quickly broke up their front, breaking up, and then gathering into an orderly battle line, perfectly facing Zalubo¡¯s soldiers. The sudden firepower instantly mowed downrge numbers of soldiers. A few dauntless army soldiers roared crazily while facing the curtain of bullets, but what awaited them was a few assistants with weapon control abilities to reap their lives.


    The vicious firepower only continued for less than a minute, but it already broke up the second army¡¯s formation that was aplete mess to being with. The reason why the barrage of firepower didn¡¯t continue for a long time was not because the territories¡¯ carefully selected soldiers¡¯ were good enough, but because the weapons in their hands were toocking. The heavy machine guns and anti-aircraft machine guns all stopped shooting because of the barrels overheating. However, the weakening of firepower didn¡¯t give the enemy army soldiers any greater chance at victory, the five suzerains leading the assistants and officers with at least four levels of ability into the enemy soldiers, engaging in desperate closebat.


    When fighting inplex environments, the side with fewer high level ability users would only faceplete ughter.

 Book 6 10.13

    Book 6 Chapter 10.13 - World as the Enemy


    Murray was killed in battle, the bodyguards under him and a small half of the close guards that followed him here were all killed, more than half of the army that came out from the city to outnk them also lost,pletely crushed. As such, Maca City¡¯s defensive strength was already insignificant. Even though there were still several thousand soldiers in the city, this northern border strategic town, under Su, ten suzerains, and assistants, was no different from youngdies who had all of their armor stripped, only having a singleyer of clothing left.


    As for the elite troops who Su seemed to have perfectmand over, the ¡®secrets¡¯ were extremely simple. After forming the army, Su split them into several dozen small troops, every one with an assistant leading them, and given a sheet of paper. The paper recorded different code names that represented ns of action. For example, if ¡®three¡¯ was shouted out, for certain small troops, the order meant to rush forward fifty meters at full speed, while for a different small troop, the order might be for the entire army to turn left ny degrees. Every single small troop had more than ten code names that represented different orders, and they only needed to remember these, as well as produce the corresponding actions when the order¡¯s code name was heard. The seemingly simple orders disyed countlessplexbinations, and these code names could allow the army to enter suitable formations to face the enemy, all of this signified a task of tremendous calctions. To use this type of method to move troops, it was something only Su with fifty thought centers could do. That was why even though the training, order list, and arrangements were already a public secret among this army of Su¡¯s, forget about suzerains, not even a viceroy like Murray could use this type of method to control an army. In Su¡¯s memories, the only one who could also do this, might only be Helen.


    After leaving behind a few assistants and a hundred soldiers to clean up the battlefield, Su led the remaining soldiers towards Maca City. On the other side of Maca City, a group of off-road vehicles were currently driving out in panic southwards. The garrison officer sat in the center off-road vehicle. He had already seen the battle results through the binocrs, and the moment Murray fell in battle, he already rushed down the sentry tower,then gathered his trusted aides to put together his belongings. In just a few minutes, he already assembled an escape fleet. Not only did he bring his women and children, it even included his precious belonging! The vehicle fleet had a front line, core, and rear cover. In these few minutes of time, the garrison officer disyed extraordinary organizing talent that not only exceeded the army chiefs, even if Murray revived, he still definitely couldn¡¯t do things to this degree.


    Su already saw the fugitive fleet. Maca City was more than three hundred kilometers from the empire¡¯s nearest military stronghold, so as long as Su wanted to, he could easily pass through Maca City and catch up to this fleet, this entire process not even using half an hour of time. However, Su onlyughed, not attaching any importance to thismanding officer. In reality, regardless of whether it was the garrisonmanding officer, army chiefs, suzerains, or even Murray, none of them truly left behind the slightest mark in Su¡¯s mind.


    In Su¡¯s calctions, these were all elements that could be overlooked.


    While leading this ferocious army, Su walked into Maca City as if he was just going for a stroll. He looked around this city known to be the most grand and magnificent in the entire northern border, everything in his line of sight and even the Panoramic View recorded in special memory region. As long as he made a single trip around Maca City, Su would be more clear on the city¡¯s details than anyone, his powerful calcting ability and abundant battle experience would allow him to fully exploit every corner of Maca City. This city would then be Su¡¯s home field. Right now, as long as the Panoramic View was matched with the memory region, Su would turn any piece of earth he had previously walked past into his own domain.


    Some of Maca City¡¯s residents walked out from their houses, standing at both sides of the street without any fear, silently watching the enemy troops enter the city. It had already been two whole decades since this city had been invaded. Twenty years, in the age of turmoil, was a generation and a half of time.


    The other individuals were hiding in their respective homes, watching through the gaps between the doors or windows. The eyes that looked over from every direction carried doubt, fear, curiosity, and anger.


    Su walked at the very front, carrying Murray¡¯s poleaxe. The battle-axe¡¯s dazzling and gorgeous appearance as well as its iparable destructive force was something everyone in Maca City was familiar with. Many people watched as Murray lead his bodyguards and close guards out to fight, and now, they saw the poleaxe that originally belonged to Murray in Su¡¯s hands. Those with even a bit of intelligence knew what happened.


    Su¡¯s entire body was drenched in blood, the blood seeping out from the injuriesrge and small already congealed. The energy crystals that were exposed outside drew quite the attention. For example, the green energy crystal on Su¡¯s back that was already fractured, with his movements, was still releasing blood.


    Sun Empire with its poprized abilities was not unfamiliar with energy crystals, many upper level figures and great nobles using this to break through the bottleneck of talent, so they also understood what the shattering of energy crystals meant. Su could sense quite a few sharp gazes behind him, and so his five fingers were also intentionally or unintentionally caressing the giant axe¡¯s handle, waiting for those two suzerains who carried certain thoughts to act. The empire¡¯s ability system didn¡¯t have the idea of a Panoramic View, let alone understanding what a Panoramic View that covered two kilometers meant.


    Unfortunately, Su didn¡¯t manage to wait for this to happen. There were no attacks aimed at his back, nor were there any attacks from Maca City¡¯s residents. He suddenly inserted the poleaxe into the pavement¡¯s dark rock. He received a sniper rifle from Kebile¡¯s hands, immediately assumed a shooting posture, and then pulled the trigger without taking the time to aim!


    A muffled gunshot rang through Maca City. The bullet passed through the barrel and through rooms, flying through a few blocks, and then entered a robust male¡¯s skull!


    This was a close guard who came out to scout the situation. When Su pressed the trigger, he immediately hid himself in in a dead corner of the firing trajectory, but was still hit. Even when he copsed, an expression of shock was still frozen on his face.

 Book 6 10.14

    Book 6 Chapter 10.14 - World as the Enemy


    A small-scale yet extremely intense battle then broke out in the dark red pyramid¡¯s surroundings. The remaining three hundred close guards relied on the viceroy manor¡¯s favorable terrain to carry out a life and death resistance. They were elite and fearless soldiers, but bravery and blood couldn¡¯t make up for the enemy who upied absolute advantage. The assault team formed from four suzerains and fifteen assistants easily tore through the close guards¡¯ defensive line, and then after breaking into the pyramid, Su who held the giant axe became the most striking target. Countless close guards exploited all types of terrain to unleash attacks at Su without any thought of personally safety!


    The poleaxe in Su¡¯s hands wasn¡¯t any weaker than in Murray¡¯s. Even though he only released simple sweeps and hacks, not a single close guard was able to endure one exchange. Su¡¯s blood was still flowing. His speed wasn¡¯t fast, footsteps a bit unsteady, yet the repeated attacks of more than ten close guards couldn¡¯t make him slow down a single step. The only result produced by their great efforts were leaving corpses on the staircase one after another.


    Blood flowed slowly along the rough rock-formed staircase, silently ttening the dips of the path.


    Kebile and another suzerain followed behind Su the entire time. That suzerain was one of the individuals who previously carried killing intent when looking at Su¡¯s rear figure. This time, Su intentionally kept him behind himself, but from the base of the pyramid all the way to the top, several simr opportunities presented itself, and that suzerain was clearly struggling, but ultimately decided not to take action.


    This made Su feel once again that his luck really was bad. His injuries really weren¡¯t faked, killing Murray forced him to pay a tremendous price as well, killing the close guards along the way relied even more on the Panoramic View¡¯s omniscience as well as his iparablebat art. However, Su had enough time to recover, yet didn¡¯t choose to do so, mainly to tempt those people behind him with hesitation to take action. Of course, if they really did take action, they would discover that they were terribly wrong.


    From when Su appeared from the ocean to ultimately walking into Maca City, only twenty days had passed. This bit of time wasn¡¯tpletely insufficient to make the suzerains and assistants bow down. The reason they followed Su was purely out of fear towards death. Right now, Su revealed weaknesses that couldn¡¯t be any more clear, yet these reckless suzerains still didn¡¯t dare take action, this really was a bit unreasonable, could only be said that Su¡¯s luck was bad, with no excuses he could use to eradicate threats.


    Su carried the giant axe, drawing out a low arc. The de easily moved through a close guard¡¯s body, leaving behind a long cut below his ribs that was fine like a thread. This close guard was originally hiding behind the corner, and when he suddenly rushed out, he discovered with despair that his body ran into the poleaxe that had just been brandished.


    This was thest close guard. Su lowered the poleaxe that was dripping with blood, and then entered Murray¡¯s luxurious and extravagant pce. Upon entering through doors that reached seven meters, Su stepped on a scarlet carpet. There were more than ten maids in revealing clothes and unique postures, their bodies shivering, heads lowered, clearly only barely managing to stop themselves from copsing due to fear. At the end of the red carpet stood a shriveled elder, his body adorned with the empire¡¯s traditional brilliantly colored clothes. His face that was covered in deep wrinkles revealed his great age. When he saw Su, he didn¡¯t reveal fear like the others, but instead disyed a clearly bitter smile.


    Su walked in front of this elder, and then asked, ¡°Are you this ce¡¯s general manager?¡±


    ¡°General manager?¡± The elder thought a bit about the meaning behind this word, and only then did he say, ¡°... my role can be called as such.¡±


    Su tossed the poleaxe to the elder and said, ¡°Take it, have someone clean it. Then, you will bring me around.¡±


    The hundred and fifty kilogram poleaxe was flung out, yet it was easily received by the elder. In this deemphasized situation, the elder disyed strength that wasn¡¯t lower than five levels. If it wasn¡¯t because of the ravaging of age, his strength should be even higher. The elder naturally recognized this poleaxe, but he didn¡¯t say anything, only calling over two stout and strong ck ves with exposed upper bodies, handing the poleaxe to them, and then spoke a few lines. Then, the elder signaled to them with his eyes, and only then did he return to Su¡¯s eyes, starting to bring Su around every corner of this pce, moreover giving thorough and detailed exnations.


    Kebile and another suzerain were left at the pce entrance. The pce not only had over a hundred maids with all types of good looks, there were more than ten strong and vigorous ck ves, to the extent where there were ten eunuch warriors whose abilities weren¡¯t inferior to the bodyguards. However, during the entire tour, all of them were exceptionally docile. Even though Su could sense dangerous looks from time to time, he didn¡¯t encounter any attacks. When the two ck ves left with the axe, they immediately informed everyone they encountered to be obedient. This was clearly what the elder ordered, and everyone in the pce obeyed. It had to be said that the people who could stay at Murray¡¯s side and continue living were extremely smart.


    The tour continued for an entire half hour. In the end, Su stood before Murray¡¯s favorite observation deck when he was alive. When he looked out from this ce, he could capture all of Maca City in his eyes. Perhaps due to traditions, Maca City¡¯s coloration was bright and beautiful like a gorgeously colored canvas, the brilliance full of vitality.


    ¡°Not a bad city, I like it. Starting from now, she¡¯s mine!¡± Su overlooked the city, smiling as he dered ownership.


    As if to annotate Su¡¯s words, several sts of mes simultaneously erupted from several corners of the city!


    ¡°Alright, now, bring me to see those five special breeding tanks.¡± Su turned around, giving the elder this order. The elder¡¯s face immediately paled. For some reason, he, who had experienced countless hardships suddenly felt as if he had just heard the words of the devil.

 Book 6 10.15

    Book 6 Chapter 10.15 - World as the Enemy


    Ten minutester, after a series of many andplex procedures, Su finally entered the strictly guarded biochemistry breeding region.


    The giant space covering over a thousand square meters was divided into five independent regions, inside each region a five meter tall, three meter diameter giant breeding tank. The five breeding tanks only had two that were in operation states, one could see two creatures simr to mammoths that were already more than halfplete.


    The five breeding tanks each had an intelligence system independently controlling them, as well as a giant central processor supporting them. The breeding tank could rise and fall on their own, as well as change between vertical or horizontal orientations for the concoction of different creatures. The intelligent systems¡¯ interface was concise and easy to understand, the response speed also smooth. Meanwhile, connected to the five breeding tanks was a giant automatic warehouse, within it all types of primary breeding liquid weighing in tons. This was such aplex and enormous system, yet just a dozen or so people couldplete most of the work and carry out day to day safeguarding. From his past experiences, only the Blood Parliament¡¯s most advanced biochemistryboratories could match this, to the extent where this ce might even be a bit superior.


    Su started up the intelligent system¡¯s operation screen, the menu style bringing him a powerful and familiar feeling. He casually tapped the material storage region to examine the materials for breeding organisms. The intelligence system¡¯s variety of stored organisms reached a shocking four thousand types, but at least several hundred of them were randomly put together by Murray during his times of boredom.


    Su thought for a bit. He didn¡¯t log out of the system, instead opening the biological concoction editing selection, directly entering the deepest level ofmand, starting to edit on the gic level. At first, Su was still giving out orders andmands in a familiar manner, but eventually, his long and slender ten fingers began to fly about, dozens to over a hundred orders flowing out from his fingertips like water.


    The gic engineering master in charge of maintaining the system stood at the side, his eyes that carried a bit of disdain at the start changing to shock, and then changing again to horror. When editing a creature at the most fundamental level, it would require hundreds to thousand times more work. A normal vicious beast even needed over a thousandmands, and even then, it might not necessarily even be sessfully bred, so heaven knew just how many holes there were in this many orders. However, after half an hour or so, Su already entered close to ten thousand orders, yet didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping. It seemed like Su was extremely serious. Could it be that he really could use this type of method to create arge-scaleplex creature that needed over ten thousandmands?


    These bioengineering masters didn¡¯t know that in Su¡¯s consciousness, a bizarrely shaped creature was currently rotating slowly, only the head having material substance, the rest all virtual images. As lines of orders flowed out from his fingers, the strange creature¡¯s material body portion slowly increased. It seemed like the over ten thousand orders were only enough to construct the head portion.


    Below this emted creature, all types of performance data rted to it moved about below.


    ¡°Improved model Herk (ability reduced version):nd based weapon, equipped with aquatic functions, equipped with short flight capabilities. Suitable environments: present celestial body¡¯splex environment, extreme environments excluded. Energy replenishment: varied diet, energy supply system conversion efficiency, low. Reproduction cycle, ten days; breeding manner, viviparity, each litter producing fifty, normal condition survival rate, 100%. Combat ability: closebat power extremely low, long range attack power extremely low...¡±


    When night descended on the continent, Su finallypleted the unimaginably long and tediousmand input work. Those bioengineers were weary just from watching, the fact that they could still stand a miracle in itself. This was still thanks to Murray, after all, when Murray was working, regardless of who it was, as long as they revealed the slightest bit of impatience, there was a chance that they might have their brains smashed open by the viceroy.


    After finishing the editing information, with Su¡¯s operation, the three empty breeding tanks rumbled to a start, more than ten pipelines automatically linking up to the breeding tanks, starting to infuse the designated type of nutrient fluid. Meanwhile, in the rearboratory, the core creature editing system already started to generate new biological genes based on orders. Only now did the several bioengineers wake up from their daze, moving one after another to the rear operating space to see if they had any culture fluid shortages.


    The two mammoths that were half finished were forcefully stopped. The half finished creatures unexpectedly knew their own fate, unexpectedly starting to struggle! However, the breeding tank releasedrge amounts of anesthetics, and then the two half grown creatures slowly became still. The enormous breeding tank slowly became level, and then the bottom opened up, all of the remaining liquid and biological body remains flowing down. What followed was an automatic cleaning process, and then the two breeding tanks would join the others in carrying out the lesser Herk¡¯s sequence.


    ording to what Su knew, the Herk were the most low-cost, lowest, entry level biological weapons, the cannon fodder of cannon fodder, not even enough to be used as a base line. Meanwhile, the reduced abilities Herk was even more so weak to the lowest level ofbat strength, but this was also because Su had no other choice. Due to ack of certain essential raw materials, there was no way of producing theplete version Herk. What left Su rather amazed was that the empire¡¯s biochemistry system was unexpectedly unusually suited to the Herk¡¯s production, so if he had the necessary materials, even higher grade biological weapons could be created from this system.


    Just as Su was deep in thought, the elder arrived at Su¡¯s side. He saw that Su had alreadypleted his task, and as such, he bowed forty five degrees and said respectfully, ¡°Master, the previous viceroy has three officialdies, six sons and eleven daughters carrying the bloodline, two of the daughters already reaching adulthood. They are all your distinguished self¡¯s personal property, and I have already had the wives and two fully grown daughters make their preparations. Does your distinguished self need to consult them now?¡±


    Su raised his head, giving the elder a look. When the green gazended on his body, the elder suddenly broke out into a cold shiver! In that instant, he didn¡¯t sense a trace of life aura from Su¡¯s gaze, or even his entire body. Su stood there, just like that, carrying warmth, but the feeling he gave others was like a living ice-cold machine.


    Finally, a bit of vitality was added to Su¡¯s gaze, thus granting the elder whose heart nearly stopped a bit of life force.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look then.¡± Su said.

 Book 6 11.1

    Book 6 Chapter 11.1 - Patience


    The first night after Maca City¡¯s master was swapped wasn¡¯t that peaceful. Su only brought in a thousand soldiers, so upying this city was still quite the strenuous task. Moreover, the number of soldier left behind in Maca City alone exceeded a thousand. During the upying and takeover process, there was naturally some friction with the upants with lower status and free residents high above, strength the mostmonly used method for settling disputes. However, with the high-end military forces captured in one go, the scattered resistance was powerless to change anything. Just a few assistants were already enough to control the general situation.


    Suid on his back on arge bed that was both three meters long and wide. Through the two meter tall, four meter wide ¡®window¡¯, he quietly gazed into the moonless night sky, his pair of green pupils flickering like emeralds in the darkness.


    This was originally Murray¡¯s bedroom, adorned with all types of heavy weapons, gold, gemstones, and furs, the color tones mainly red, ck, and gold. Within thevish style was a feeling of roughness and wildness. The so-called window was actually an opening cut open in the pyramid¡¯s outer walls. From this height, when the night winds poured through the window inside, only after making a few circles around the more than two hundred square meter bedroom would it depart through the window on the other side.


    Two docile, kitten-like girls curled up next to Su¡¯s perfect naked body. They were clearly mixed ethnicities, their dark skin smooth and exquisite, glowing under the illumination of the jumping wallmp mes, tempting like silk. Their bodies gave off a young and tender aura, yet were already fully developed. However, from their curled up sleeping postures, they still disyed tired expressions even while fast asleep, and from therge bed that looked like it had been swept by a tornado, it wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine the intense struggle that had just been carried out here.


    The two youngdies were both Murray¡¯s daughters, one fourteen, the other thirteen. With Sun Empire¡¯s standard adulthood being eleven, they had long be mature enough. Their fine, curvy bodies also fully disyed this point, the two youngdies almost the same height as Su, their full chests enough to make most women feel ashamed. Moreover, their waists were extremely slender, and then further down was an astonishing arc. Their long and smooth legs couldn¡¯t help but make one lose themselves in wild and fanciful thoughts. Between their hips and legs, the the area covered in abundant curves and darkness, was the ce that would make men go crazy.


    Just now, Su indeed experienced an unimaginable craziness. The two youngdies only felt as if they were being crushed by a stampede of wild african elephants, the violent pounding enough to send them flying high up into the sky! The fierce battle continued for an entire hour. In the age of turmoil, many men with abilities could achieve this. However, as for those who could enter the most intense state right from the start, and then continue without decreasing the frequency and intensity at all, there weren¡¯t that many. Even though the positions were continuously changed, Su¡¯s impacts were just as fierce and explosive, unknown just how many times the two girls fainted and woke up, moving back and forth between the peak and valley.


    When it finally ended, they couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep. Under extreme fatigue, the two youngdies still didn¡¯t forget to curl up by Su¡¯s sides, this action being how Sun Empire¡¯s women disyed submission. When Murray was killed and Su became Maca City¡¯s new master, they became part of Su¡¯s private property. This was the empire¡¯s tradition. If Su could defeat the troops the empire sent out, as well as disy nominal allegiance to Sun Empire¡¯s great emperor, then he might very well obtain the empire higher levels¡¯ approval, thus be the northern border¡¯s new viceroy, which was basically this ce¡¯s king.


    This was the empire, as well as the generalw of the age of turmoil: abilities decided everything.


    This was also why the process of taking over Maca City could be said to have gone abnormally smoothly. For most of the ordinary people living in the city, it didn¡¯t really make a difference who it was that ruled over them.


    However, the two youngdies, before going to sleep, felt a bit strange. Su didn¡¯t seem to have released anything into them? This made them subconsciously panic, fearing that they weren¡¯t able to satisfy Su, thus be punished or even abandoned. However, the extreme fatigue quickly drowned their consciousness, making them fall into deep sleep.


    As soon as night fell, in Murray¡¯s favorite guest room, Su met the three women who officially received the previous viceroy¡¯s acknowledgment, as well as four daughters, including two girls who were still a year from being fully mature. He didn¡¯t choose the two madams whose beauty and temperaments were a bit superior, but insteads the two young girls who had already be of age, but still a bit immature. In reality, Su¡¯s choice was based solely on a different reason, which was that he felt these two youngdies were extremely clean, while the three madams¡¯ bodies had a scent that left him feeling disgusted.


    When the youngdies fell asleep, Su was still awake. The human reproduction sequence already lost the meaning it should carry, even the implied societal functions of dering his possessions, subduing, and unting, for him, lost all meaning. Su maintainedplete male characteristics, to the extent where he didn¡¯t hesitate to decrease his body¡¯s overall performance to construct the corresponding sensory organs. That was why during the intercourse process, Su could still feel the stimtion and joy associated with it, to the extent where it was even magnified. However, the issue was still the same; pleasure, for him, was already without meaning.


    If it didn¡¯t have any meaning, then it shouldn¡¯t be done, this was what Su thought. That type of cold, mechanical, monotonous, and indifferent feeling once again appeared in the depths of his consciousness, moreover wishing to drown out all else, eliminate all meaningless emotions and thoughts. This type of thinking could already be considered ice-cold, yet the data that didn¡¯t have a single w in logic proved to Su that in just a short twenty or so days, Su had already, under non-essential emotions, done too many meaningless things. If it was based on the original n, Su should have already gathered enough energy to finish the initial stage body, and his current identity should be...


    Murray!


    Correct, after carrying out an analysis, the optimal entry point into human society was precisely Murray. Su who emerged from the sea would change his body shape, enter Murray¡¯s body, and then absorb and merge with every single cell in his body from the inside, ultimately using Murray¡¯s identity to move about in human society. Like this, the entire northern bordend region, even arge part of Sun Empire¡¯s resources would be at Su¡¯s disposal. His strength would grow at the greatest speed, thus allowing him to face the most dangerous enemy, the apostle.


    Correct, purely because of the apostle¡¯s existence, the evaluation Su¡¯s instincts gave this celestial body¡¯s environment went from extremely peaceful to a dangerous level. Increasing his strength thus became the number one priority, and the various action sequences¡¯ degree of flexibility and options correspondingly decreased. Moreover, regardless of whether it was his instincts or Su himself, they both felt a mysterious and powerful hostility towards the apostle for no good reason. However, Su had already repeatedly analyzed his situation, the conclusion he reached always that under this type of environment, there was no way an apostle-like existence could be born. However, Su already had a feeling that this mystery might unravel itself soon.

 Book 6 11.2

    Book 6 Chapter 11.2 - Patience


    While gazing into the night sky, the scene where he first met Persephone suddenly appeared in his consciousness. At that moment, she stood behind Su, what appeared in Su¡¯s line of sight was first those perfectly straight and seductive legs, the ck stockings adding even more fatal temptation to those long legs.


    ¡°Beautiful?¡± At that time, Persephone had one hand on her hips, one hand holding a pencil, the pencil pressed against her lips as she asked.


    ¡°Of course you¡¯re beautiful, and I also want to see again.¡± Su who wasying on the bed said with a light sigh to himself. His reply now was already much different from that of the past.


    At Persephone¡¯s side then appeared the youngdy with the giant sword. Then, Old Hans, Li, Li Gaolei, Ricardo, Kane, many, many people.


    Su suddenly stood up, starting to gasp for breath like a wounded bull. An abrupt, powerful, uncontroble longing burned within him. He wanted to return north, and he had to set out immediately. Even if he had to rely on only his two legs, a month and a half was enough time for him to return to the northern continent. It was to the extent where he could first use a few days of time to first alter his body state to one that could move through bothnd and sky. If he relied on flight, just a week of time was already enough! However...


    ¡°Can¡¯t go back!¡± This was a warning that came from his instincts. This time, his instincts didn¡¯t show much data, nor was there any strict logic, but rather producing a faint golden symbol. When this symbol finished its transformation, it would produce a result. The result was that if Su returned to the northern continent now, his conclusion would definitely be destruction. Even though he would still revive, the rebirth process would be extremely difficult, and it was unknown just how long it would be dragged on for. That was why the optimal choice was to remain in the southern continent for now, and then return to the northern continent to unleash his offensive after gathering enough strength.


    ¡°But by then, Persephone and Madeline might have already died!¡± In the depths of his consciousness, Su roared towards his instincts.


    ¡°You have most of their information. As long as you seize the ultimate victory, you can replenish their data, thus reviving them.¡± His instincts coldly replied, Su also knowing that this was a fact. Moreover, his instincts then added, ¡°If you go back now and then lose, even if you revive and obtain the final victory, the probability of reviving them will still be practically zero!¡±


    Su knew that this was a fact as well. Even though it hadn¡¯t happened yet, when the probability wasrge to a certain degree, it could be viewed as fact. That golden symbol¡¯s derivation process was extremely cryptic andplex, exceeding all of Su¡¯s current abilities by several orders of magnitude, which was why Su didn¡¯t know how it came to this conclusion, but just knew that its functions were simr to divination, able to foresee the future under finite conditions. However, the uracy of its foresight far exceeded the Mysterious Fields ninth level ability Limited Foresight. Rtive to the power of this ability, the costs to use it wouldn¡¯t be small either. Just using it once would consume 80% of more than ten territories¡¯ crops.


    For the current Su, this was a type of torment. Before bing powerful enough, he could only look north, watch as Persephone and Madeline might fall into danger, perhaps even be persecuted.


    From his instincts¡¯ perspective, everything they might suffer was nothing more than some nervous system reaction of a lower level life form, a negligible element. As long as he won, he could obtain theirplete materials, and at that time, by relying on the current biological breeding technology, it would be enough to revive them, to the extent where even their memories and characters would be fully replicated. Thepleteness of this replication would thus rely on Su¡¯s memories and understanding of them. In the depths of his right eye floated a small symbol, stored within it was everything rted to Persephone and Madeline. This was his instincts¡¯ gift, only its existence able to calm Su down.


    However, his instincts were an even greater enemy!


    From the moment he was reborn, the coldness and indifference from the depths of his consciousness were like the winds of hell, slowly and steadily corroding Su¡¯s everything, his love, his hatred, his joy, and his pain. When resisting and struggling against it, Su discovered that this type of indifference was almost impossible to defend against. It was silent, yet ever-present. It was guiding Su, bringing him to the skies to overlook all living this, as well as view the world from a perspective spanning the river of time. When one¡¯s view became sufficiently vast, the span of time reaching hundreds to thousands of years, one would discover that all of humanities¡¯ perseverance and convictions were incredibly nonsensical and ridiculous.


    It was correct, and it was impossible to refute.


    Su wasn¡¯t willing to admit that its guidance was the viewpoint he should have. That was why this time, only a miracle would allow him to ovee his instincts. However, miracles were already in its realm of consideration.


    That was why Su was finding a way to increase experiences that made him human, not hesitating to take this to the extreme. If he didn¡¯t have any way of preserving his emotions, then he could only create new mental fluctuations, through this method break away from his current path that was approaching closer and closer to a fate of indifference towards this entire world.


    He jumped off therge bed and pulled on the rope next to the bed. A minuteter, the elder silently appeared at the entrance, quietly awaiting Su¡¯s next orders. His gaze was extremely disciplined, never shifting to the two tempting youngdies¡¯ bodies on the bed. The elder¡¯s care left Su feeling extremely satisfied. He nodded, and then ordered, ¡°Bring over some alcohol.¡±


    ¡°What kind of alcohol does your distinguished self desire?¡± The elder asked respectfully.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, as long as its strong enough.¡±


    The elder left with the order. A few minutester, three whole bottles of strong alcohol were brought back. The tray was carefully ced on the table, and then he withdrew.


    Su opened the bottle of alcohol, filled the ss, and then drained it in one go. When the mouthful of strong alcohol entered his stomach, it immediately began to burn. This was true burning, and it was extremely fierce, all of the heat and water content instantly absorbed, bing a part of his body¡¯s energy reserves. Su stared nkly, only now realizing the problem. As a result, ten minutester, a new temporary digestive organ was formed. When the strong alcohol entered his stomach, it was absorbed like a normal person, moreover stimting his nervous system, bringing Su a drunk feeling.


    The three bottles of alcohol were quickly finished. Su who was seventy percent tipsy released a light sigh. He sat up, and following a breath of air, all of the drunk feeling disappeared like the tide. In reality, he knew that maintainingplete human senses wasn¡¯t easy, the three bottles of alcohol only further verifying this process.


    Su already didn¡¯t need sleep. In this night, his undting thoughts were once again gradually reced by icy coldness and apathy.

 Book 6 11.3

    Book 6 Chapter 11.3 - Patience


    Su began to think about what he had to do to perfect his body.


    Maca City¡¯s resources were limited. If one wanted to concoct stronger biological weapons, genes of all different types were indispensable. Moreover, the amount of energy Su currently needed was extremely great. If he only relied on eating, even if he ate from morning to night, it would still take three or four years before he could evolve to a certain degree. Su already figured out how to solve this issue, what he needed to do now was only to find the concrete n of action.


    Right when he was in deep thought, a slight buzzing sound of wings pping sounded in the bedroom. A blood-sucking mosquito only about half a finger in length flew in from the window, circling a few times inside the bedroom. There wererge and small blood-sucking mosquitoes, therger ones half a palm in size, the smaller ones only half the size of an ordinary mosquito. The differences in size were also the result of powerful radiation, unstableness of genes. Mosquitoes were the mostmonly seen insects of tropical regions, and they often carried numerous parasites and diseases. If it was the olden era, their existence would be enough to produce a great disaster. However now, low level ability users all had the ability to cut them apart in the air with their daggers, while the natives released a strong stench that seemed to repel almost all insects.


    This blood-sucking mosquito drew Su¡¯s attention. When his green eyesnded on its body, a formless power immediately brought it before Su¡¯s face, moreover forcing it to stop on Su¡¯s palm. It frantically moved its wings, yet no matter what it did, it just couldn¡¯t free itself from the force field¡¯s restriction. In a moment of desperation, it suddenly lowered its head, using its sharp mouthpart to cut apart the skin covering his palm, fiercely stabbing in! A single thrust from a mosquito thisrge would leave behind a bloody hole. Through the semi-transparent mouthpart, one could see that blood was currently moving into its stomach.


    Within Su¡¯s green pupil, a hologram of a blood-sucking mosquito was currently taking form. It became more and more transparent, its internal bodyposition analyzedyer byyer, and then broken down into an endless stream of data that converged into a light golden symbol. This symbol was extremely small, but it contained all of the gic secrets Su currently knew. In addition, it carried out its own analysis, assembly, optimization, and inspection,pletely a biological weapon blueprint warehouse capable of autonomous intelligence.


    Blood-sucking mosquitoes continuously sucked blood, the taste of blood making it even forget to run. However, how could Su¡¯s blood be that easy to suck? While immersed in its pleasure, Su alreadypleted hisplete analysis of it, and as such, this blood-sucking mosquito suddenly expanded, exploding with a bang sound! Countless droplets of blood gathered in the air, converging into a slightlyrger drop of blood, and under the guidance of the force field, it flew over to the wound on Su¡¯s hand, entering the small hole pierced open by the mosquito. The opening was closed in an instant, the palm of his hand once again bing clean and soft, as if nothing had happened.


    Su stood up, returning to the bed and closing his eyes.


    While half asleep, half awake, his body was quietly modifying, the evolutionary points he obtained from Murray and many close guards¡¯ bodies consumed like water. The lines on his exposed body became tougher and more firm, the edges and corners sharper. Su used up all of the evolutionary points he obtained, raising his own power strengthening to seven levels. Based on this body¡¯s foundational power, seven levels of strength strengthening was already close to an ordinary ability user¡¯s nine levels. After his basic abilities were increased, the amplification of the initial energy crystals became insignificant, only the crystal buried at the center of his chest¡¯s amplification remaining unchanged. Generally speaking, Su currently possessed powerful abilities that were close to being able to overwhelm all ninth level ability users.


    Faint morning light seeped in through the window, the mes in the wallmps never going out year-round. The two youngdies, despite being exhausted, their strict upbringing still made them wake up on time. When they opened their eyes, they saw what seemed to be a still sleeping Su. Under the morning light and mes¡¯ illumination, Su¡¯s body looked beautiful and full of power, the energy crystals embedded in his body adding a bit of mystery to his appearance. In Sun Empire, energy crystals were the embodiment of first-rate experts, because only sufficiently powerful people could control the destructive power of energy crystals. Even Murray only imnted two energy crystals into his body.


    Thergest crystal in front of Su¡¯s chest already concealed itself back into his skin, the two damaged power crystals also removed. However, from the two youngdies¡¯ perspective, they could still see two symmetrical rows of crystals along Su¡¯s arms, abdomen, and legs, six on each side. The thirteen year old youngdy was a bit more daring, couldn¡¯t help but reach out her hand to touch this emblem of strength. When her fingertip made contact with the crystal surface, a slight numbing sensation was released by the crystal, this feeling immediately covering most of her body. She was given a fright, but she forcefully stopped herself from crying out. However, when she tried to pull back her right hand, she discovered that her two fingers seemed to be glued to the crystal, impossible to remove!


    She was absolutely horrified. When she raised her head, she discovered that Su had unknowingly when woken up, his head currently turned to the side, looking at her! She opened her mouth, instinctively wishing to cry out, but her strict training helped her sessfully swallow it back down. Murray hated girls who screamed the most, and if he was angered, even if she was his daughter, she still might be forcibly ripped apart. This wasn¡¯t something that hadn¡¯t happened before. Murray could obtain as many women as he wanted, so he wouldn¡¯tck sons or daughters either.


    The training forced the youngdy to suppress her fear and raise her head to meet Su¡¯s gaze. She knew that her eyes were extremely beautiful, and also extremely clear, her greatest weapon. However, when she saw Su¡¯s eyes, she unexpectedly saw herself within the pupils!


    That was her entire body¡¯s holographic image, currently slowly spinning, transparent from head to toe. The youngdy suddenly broke out into a cold shiver. There was only a slight chill blowing through the room, yet she felt as if a cold wind from hell blew past her body!


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Su suddenly asked.


    ¡°Ye... Yelicie¡± The youngdy said while trembling. She didn¡¯t know why Su would suddenly ask for her name, because when Su was viciously pounding against her bodyst night, and even after it ended, he had never asked for their names. Why did he now ask for her name alone? She knew that there were some powerful individuals in the empire who loved to ¡®benevolently¡¯ ask for the other party¡¯s name so that they could add a bit more spice to the bloody memory.


    Was she going to die?

 Book 6 11.4

    Book 6 Chapter 11.4 - Patience


    Su nodded, and then said, ¡°Yelicie, en, not a bad name. Are you willing to join my army?¡±


    Yelicie widened her eyes, and then said with astonishment, ¡°Army? Me? But, I don¡¯t know how to fight...¡±


    ¡°You have the talent, it all depends on whether you are willing or not.¡±


    Yelicie immediately nodded with all her might, saying, ¡°I am willing!¡±


    Entering the army, especially Su¡¯s army, it wasn¡¯t too good of a choice, because the empire¡¯s disorder suppressing troops were going to arrive soon. However, staying in the army would always be better than being a ve. Since Su was willing to let her join the army, then that meant he wouldn¡¯t immediately kill her. As for abilities... abilities were things that if those above you believed you had, then you had them.


    ¡°Then what about me?¡± A shy voice sounded from behind Su,ing from Yelicie¡¯s older sister.


    ¡°This does not include you.¡± Su¡¯s ice-cold voice immediately made the brave older sister be silent. She simrly revealed an expression of extreme fear, eye begging for help as she looked at her own younger sister. Yelicie instead bit her lips, only pretending as if she didn¡¯t see anything. In Murray¡¯s enormous family, the rtionship between sisters was weak to an almost nonexistent level, Yelicie even more so wouldn¡¯t abandon a rare opportunity at life for her sake.


    Su got off the bed, stretched out his body, and then called the elder over, ordering for breakfast to be prepared. Then, he turned his head towards Yelicie, saying, ¡°You should prepare a bit, and thene with me for breakfast.¡±


    Yelicie immediately leapt off the bed, standing tall and bowing, responding respectfully.


    Murray liked spacious areas, the most striking thing in the dining room that ten meter long main dining table. The dining table was covered with a white tablecloth with gilded patterns. The seven candle holders were all used, bringing the dining table a bright and warm radiance. The master¡¯s seat was originally at the end of the long table, but Su sat at a central position. Meanwhile, Yelicie sat on the other side of Su. Even though she was still a bit overcautious and uneasy, she wasn¡¯t someone unfamiliar with the world, already calming down considerably. She lowered her head slightly, working at the food in the te before her in a graceful and slow manner, a rare steak that was twice as thick. The sliminess of the steak made her a bit nauseous, but this was the food Su ordered for her, so she had to forcefully eat it no matter how much she disliked it.


    The elder stood by the dining table, not speaking much, able to let the attendants understand his orders purely from his gestures. There were more than eight attendants moving about in the dining room, while in the kitchen behind him, the number of busy chefs was even more so triple this amount! All of them were busying about, king-sized meal tters sent in one after another, the finished tes brought away.


    Su sat perfectly straight, on his face his trademark smile as he cut the enormous roast meat before him that was more than ten kilograms in weight. What he used to cut the meat was a curved machete that was normally only used on the battlefield, moreover two of them! When the two des moved about, the roast meat was immediately diced up into hundreds of square shaped chunks, organized into a straight line, and then sent into Su¡¯s mouth. Such an enormous chunk of roast meat only took Su half a minute to finish. When the te before him was emptied, it would rise on its own and fly to the pile on his right. The te of food to his left would then automatically shift over. When the Panoramic View was expanded, Su could use it as an intermediary, able to exert force on any object within its range. Moving the te of roast meat was but the most insignificant trivial matter.


    The elder was already used to this scene of the tes moving on their own, only, when he saw it for the first time, his expression changed slightly, because there were clearly no Magic Domain ability fluctuations. Then, he carefully hid his expression, cing all of his attention on the supply of food. Murray¡¯s quantity of food intake was already exceptionally great among ninth level ability users, yet Su ate ten times the amount Murray ate! When the elder noticed the issue of food supply, he immediately made adjustments, having the chefs omit many procedures, that it was enough as long as they added ayer of gravy on top of meat that finished cooking. In addition, after seeing Su use the two des to cut up the food, he then ordered the chefs to stop paying attention to details, to instead directly cut the beef into severalrge chunks and bring them out when they were cooked. This was the reason why there were often enormous chunks of roast meat weighing over ten kilograms before Su. The elder¡¯s decisions clearly left Su satisfied. He could now focus on eating, as well as asionally remind Yelicie to eat a bit more. The youngdy whose face was stuffed with roast meat did everything she could to swallow the extremely rare beef, from time to time having no choice but to borrow water to push it down.


    Early in the morning, when Su discovered that Yelicie¡¯s innate talent was strong enough to catch his attention, he recorded all of her body¡¯s data, as well as used a bit of time to carry out an analysis. This youngdy possessed unexpected ability talent, hidden within her were eight levels of talent in the Magic Domain. If she was fitted with energy crystals and abilities Su specially prepared for her, then there was a good chance that she would break through the limitations of her talents and reach nine levels. Murray¡¯s other children more or less had ability talent, most of them able to develop at least four levels of ability, while the youngdy who apanied Su for a night together with Yelicie had around five levels of talent. When Su came to that conclusion, he didn¡¯t carry out a deeper analysis of her, because even if she broke through the limitations of her talent, it would still only be six levels. This degree of abilities could at least allow them to muddle their way into being a lower ranked officer, but for Su¡¯s nned army, this level was insignificant, not worth the use of precious evolutionary points.

 Book 6 11.5

    Book 6 Chapter 11.5 - Patience


    When he saw how Yelicie was struggling with the steak, Su finally woke from his own thoughts. He stopped eating, had someone bring pen and paper, and then wrote row after row of information, and then handed it to the elder. On the list was an entire set of magic ability formtion, from level one me all the way to two eighth level abilities: zing Fire and Scorch Amplification. With this set of abilities, it would create a master of fire. The power of the mes released would be matchless, the mes that reached three thousand degrees able to melt almost all substances. However, the weaknesses were quite ring as well, which was that because of its exceptional power, its speed of release would be slowed as well, and the cooldown between each discharge long. Before the eighth level zing Fire could be used, at least two to three minutes of energy umtion was needed. In individual decisive battles, zing Fire was practically useless.


    This set of medications represented a huge amount of wealth, but the elder didn¡¯t raise any issues, instead immediately leaving to personally fetch the ability formtions. Ten minutester, he carried a special suitcase back to the dining room. Within these ten minutes, Su devoured two more whole cows! In this breakfast meal, Su ate a total of nine cows and twenty-onembs, yet his body didn¡¯t disy the slightest change. His upper body was bare, his waist and underbelly not showing the slightest sign of swelling.


    When the elder brought over the ability formtions, Su finally lowered his des, ending this meal. He looked around him, giving an order that made the chefs almost copse, ¡°Make some preparations, I am going to have lunch in half an hour.¡±


    Then, Su epted the suitcase from the elder, and then brought Yelicie into a sealed, private room.


    Under Su¡¯s attentive gaze, Yelicie injected vial after vial of ability formtion into her body with her trembling hands. These drugs were extremely precious, especially the two eighth level ability formtions that were even more so things suzerains would do everything they could to purchase. However, for her, even third level drugs might cause gic copse, let alone eight levels? However, she didn¡¯t have a choice. The youngdy clenched her fine teeth, doing her best to control her shaking fingertips as she injected the expensive drugs into her body.


    After the final syringe was emptied, Yeliciepletely lost strength, sitting down on the ground. Right at this moment, she suddenly saw one of Su¡¯s fingers change and separate,nding on the ground, already bing a strange creature simr to an insect. The small creature reached her face with just a few hops, throwing itself to the side of her neck, its needle-like mouthparts stabbing deeply into the carotid artery, injecting the bit of Su¡¯s blood stored within its belly.


    Yelicie only felt as if her head became dizzy, her eyelids as thick as lead, and then she couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep. In a daze, she seemed to hear Su say, ¡°With me here, you won¡¯t die. All you need to do now is properly sleep.¡±


    She finally fell asleep. In her hazy subconscious mind, Su didn¡¯t seem to be all that scary, at least a bit better than her father.


    Yelicie was already sleeping, but the dreaming youngdy¡¯s entire body was burning, as if raging mes were burning her, her small face also warping in pain. The process of developing abilities was actually extremely painful, the suffering not something she could escape even if she was fast asleep. Moreover, when she woke up, she would still remember everything clearly. Yelicie didn¡¯t have enough evolutionary points, so based on normal reasoning, all of the abilities created by the drugs should lose effectiveness as a result. However, the blood that Su injected into her body was currently remodeling her entire body, allowing the ability formtions to solidify as talent and potential, as well as granting her the first three levels of ability. In the future, she only needed to continuously evolve in battle, and then she would be able to disy her potential abilities one after another.


    As he watched the suffering youngdy, Su frowned, reaching out his finger towards her again. The little creature that absorbed Su¡¯s blood ran back over, injecting a drop of newly secreted toxin that could effectively alleviate pain, as well as smooth out the harm the ability development process would bring one¡¯s organs.


    ¡°Meaningless waste.¡± This was his instincts¡¯ assessment. However, Su remained unmoved.


    Lunchtime arrived. After the early morning¡¯s experience, this time, the elder hurriedly transferred over ten cows, twelve wild elephants, fifty sheep, and several tons of different types of food. In addition, after realizing that Su didn¡¯t care much about the food¡¯s taste or even how long it was cooked for, the chefs with excellent skills all became unskilled workers, all they needed to do was butcher the animals, cut them into fine pieces, cook them, ce them on tes, and then bring it out, that was all.


    Lunch continued for an hour and a half. After the viceroy manor¡¯s kitchen reserves were emptied, Su gave the elder three hours to prepare dinner, and then returned to his bedroom to sleep.

 Book 6 11.6

    Book 6 Chapter 11.6 - Patience


    While sleeping, Su began to create to new thought centers. The fifty thought centers he currently had weren¡¯t enough to deal withplex situations, but after adding ten new thought centers, Su would be able to deal with everything easily. Suid on his back, the remaining thought centers currently operating at full strength, formting a new biological weapon n. As the n gradually becamepleted, the space between Su¡¯s chest and abdomen swelled slightly. Densely packed blood vessels could be seen under his skin, currently squirming about, wrapping around a spherical flesh substance, unknown just what was being produced within.


    Apart from the very few creatures who had extremely low material requirements and could be created from breeding tanks, Su could also create some small biological weapons through his own body¡¯s tissues, this method of productionparatively less restricted in terms of materials.


    The curtain of night quietly descended. Maca City was extremely peaceful tonight, all those who dared rebel already turned into corpses. The suzerains and assistants under Su definitely wouldn¡¯t show any softness when dealing with enemies. Su epted Kebile¡¯s suggestion, to follow this ce¡¯s traditional way of doing things,pletely wiping out all armed rebels, only taking those with at least three levels of abilities as captives. This would maximize the intimidation towards rebels, and at the same time restrict the battle to only ability users, as well as avoid the waste of resources and supervising manpower needed for too many captives. ording to Sun Empire¡¯s definition, only those with at least three levels of ability could be considered ability users.


    It was now time for dinner. Su woke up from his slumber, feeling his mind bing sharper. The new thought centers could already be used, and after a few more days, they would reach their optimal efficiency. He got off the bed, put on an upper garment, covering the abnormality by his belly, and then walked towards the dining room.


    Su invited the elder to eat with him in tonight¡¯s evening meal, as well as asked for intelligence regarding Sun Empire¡¯s northern border suppression army for the first time.


    The elder was shocked at Su¡¯s pace of doing things. Su let the garrison officer go, and then only asked about Sun Empire¡¯s expeditionary force after two or three days. However, he carefully hid his own thoughts. From a certain perspective, perhaps Su truly didn¡¯t care much about this expeditionary army. Murray was one of the empire¡¯s few powerful individuals, yet he died under Su¡¯s hands. Moreover, Su¡¯s power didn¡¯t seem to have declined, at the very least, the elder personally witnessed many inconceivable things from Su¡¯s body.


    The empire¡¯s territory was extensive. The closest strategic town from Maca City was Xilur City, which was more than three hundred kilometers out. Xilur City was considered a teau region, so it wasn¡¯t that easy tomunicate or travel in between, only two ruined and decrepit roads connecting the two areas. One of Sun Empire¡¯s three great temples towered in Xilur City, these shrines managed by red-robed archbishops. Above these temples was the Sun God Temple, located at the peak of Sacred Mountain near the imperial capital. This was the highest level of the religious system, the leader the Sun Pontiff. Even the ones who seeded the position of great emperor needed to ept the Sun Pontiff¡¯s blessing as their beliefs, and it was rumored that all formtions nine levels or higher were produced in Sun God Temple. As such, Sun God Temple upied the supreme position in the empire.


    It was rumored that buried in the depths of Sacred Mountain were the Sun God¡¯s blood vessels, just waiting for a suitable moment to resurrect and return into the sun. When the Sun God awakened, the clouds of radiation surrounding the entire celestial body would thus disappear.


    This was just a legend spread by the religion without any proof. Meanwhile, the Blood Parliament¡¯s research had long proved that after another fifty years at most, the clouds of radiation would naturally dissipate. However, at that time, for humans who had already adapted to the present situation, this might be a new type of disaster. After all, the atmosphere¡¯sposition had already been changed, the filtering and shielding it provided against the sun and other celestial bodies bing weak, the various cosmic rays not even olden era humanspletely understood would also bring new era humans considerable harm. When those clouds that were the source of radiation, yet also isted the various cosmic rays disappeared, humans would have no choice but to evolve again to adapt to the new challenge.


    Xilur¡¯s poption exceeded a hundred thousand, most of them ves, but free residents still approached ten thousand. Every single free resident in the empire were outstanding soldiers, which was to say, an elite, thousand member great army of ability users could be selected from among the ten thousand free residents! If there was a sufficiently powerful ability user leading them, then this type of army would be unstoppable. Even if all of the northern border¡¯s ability users gathered together, they would still be easily crushed!


    Meanwhile, there was nock of sufficiently powerful leaders either, for example, Xilur City¡¯s Imperial Red Duke Kanos, Imperial Marshal Debayor, and even sending out the red-robed archbishop himself wasn¡¯tpletely impossible. Even though in all of history, this Sun God Temple¡¯s red-robed archbishop had never fought against another, not even the Red Duke known for his domineeringness and oppressiveness was willing to disobey this archbishop¡¯s will.


    Su stopped eating, asking for the these three enemies¡¯ abilities in detail, the old man replying to the best of his knowledge. The Red Duke was a Combat Domain ability user, his abilities widely praised throughout the empire¡¯s higher levels. The most powerful ability were the ninth level Transcending Offense Defense, as well a rare tenth level ability Triad Assault. Meanwhile, Debayor¡¯s reputation came from his powerful magic abilities, this resourceful marshal had abilities simr to his own nature, his rare tenth level ability Energy Extraction not an ability that relied on direct attacks to defeat the enemy, but instead able to shut down many enemies at once, especially magic abilities users. This ability made Debayor a death god for all magic ability users below ten levels. As for the red-robed archbishop, there was no public information on him.


    After thinking for ten whole minutes, Su then continued to work at his food. He ate quickly, the several tons of food wiped out in a short amount of time. He then walked towards the breeding center.


    The Herk were approachingpletion.

 Book 6 12.1

    Book 6 Chapter 12.1 - Sacrifice


    Xilur City relied heavily on the mountains it was built on, structures covering the entire mountain. They carried a typical new era style, practical looking, appearances uniform, making the most out of the resources given, from the distance looking like orderly trimmed shrubbery. The foothills¡¯ shape was quite strange, the slope from the foot of the mountains almostpletely level, and then halfway up the mountain, it would suddenly be extremely steep, stabbing perfectly straight into the sky.


    Apart from one side facing mountains, the other three sides of Xilur City were vast and deste teau and ins. In this open area, Sun God Temple built halfway up the mountain was undoubtedly the most eye-grabbing construct, the entirely red and gold building like a burning me, perfectly visible even more more than ten kilometers away. From time to time, when the clouds of radiation opened up and sunlight cast down, reflecting off of Sun God Temple, it would look as if half the mountain peak was set on fire.


    On the temple¡¯s top floor tform was the altar that offered sacrifices to the Sun God. Embedded at the center of the altar was a golden sphere that was several meters in diameter, symbolizing a supreme sun. In the past, for the sake of carrying this copper core, gold-ted totem up to the altar, it was unknown just how many hundreds of ves died from fatigue. Meanwhile, during each year¡¯s great sacrifice, apart from the ughtering of livestock, ves were indispensable offerings as well.


    Currently, a me was raging on the altar, the tip of the me continuously licking the golden sun on the altar, making it release scorching heat. This wasn¡¯t an ordinary me, but one that maximized the reduction of heat loss due to radiation and convection, able to maintain a temperature in the thousands of degrees. Meanwhile, through special industrial methods, not only could the golden sunpletely endure this type of temperature, even though its entire body was already burned dark red, it still didn¡¯t melt in the slightest, nor would its shape change because of the heat.


    In front of the altar, the archbishop in thick red robes was currently jumping and hopping about, the pure gold long staff continuously spinning through the air, his mouth chanting something no one could understand loudly. In Sun God Temple¡¯s ceremony, only the archbishops would be taught this type of bizarrenguage. Its pronounciation was extremely difficult, many sybles not things humans¡¯ natural physiology was capable of producing, only sounds that could be produced after one changed the throat and nasal cavity through abilities. Only bishops who learned thisnguage had a chance to be an archbishop, and then maybe even a red-robed archbishop. It was rumored that this was the Sun God¡¯snguage, and the archbishops used it as an intermediary to pray to the Sun God, passing on the residents¡¯ will to the deity, and then hear the deity¡¯s instructions.


    The staircase type altar was extremely grand, just the top floor alone a square area 49 meters on each side. Floor after floor extended outwards like a staircase below it, adding up to a total of thirty-six flights of stairs! Right now, every single floor had soldiers standing on it, their attire all different, the decorations of all different kinds as well. There were giant men with poleaxes reaching a hundred kilograms in weight, and there were also snipers with caliber modified rifles. The only simrity between them was that they all released a powerful aura.


    On this enormous altar, the several hundred individuals were a bit disorderly as they scattered about on this staircase, but when all of these imposing figures stood together, it filled every corner of the staircase with cold killing intent. However, this great pressure was only limited to the staircase, unable to reach the top floor at all. At the top of the altar, was apletely different world.


    Behind the archbishop stood a tall man in golden heavy armor. He had a grizzled and hard hair, engraved on his face the hardships of time, clearly not young anymore, but age didn¡¯t make him weak. Regardless of whether it was the scarlet cloak or the me patterns engraved into the heavy armor, they all exuded a bloody and austere aura. Regardless of whether it was the cape or the patterns, they were all dyed with the blood of enemies! This was the empire¡¯s illustrious figure, the great duke who not even Murray dared act rudely before, Kanos!


    Kanos carried a helmet in his left hand, right hand holding a heavy rectangr de. As the archbishop¡¯s ancient and distant voice chanted, his eyes burned with raging battle intent, moreover bing more and more fierce! It had already been more than a decade since the Red Duke encountered a worthy enemy. Right now, he was full of expectation towards this fe who could suddenly kill Murray!


    The archbishop¡¯s chanting finally came to an end. He suddenly drew back his sleeve, extending his arm that was slender and shriveled like firewood, deeply inserting it into the altar¡¯s raging me! In the blink of an eye, the archbishop already brought out a copper basin from within the mes, the outside of the copper basin engraved with strange symbols. The copper basin was simrly burned by the mes until it was a bit dark red, but the archbishop removed it from the fire as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal at all. His five chicken w-like fingers released tss tss sounds, releasing a clear smoke, but it was as if he didn¡¯t feel any pain. A golden greasy liquid filled up a small half of the copper basin, and after burning for such a long time, the temperature should be extremely high, yet there wasn¡¯t any sign of burning, the surface still without any ripples.


    This was Sun God Temple¡¯s sacred elixir that was created through secret methods, rumored to be zing power from the sun¡¯s core. The most powerful warriors would drink this before a great battle, temporarily granting them great strength and endless courage. If their strength wasn¡¯t great enough, the individualcking the qualifications, then drinking this sacred elixir would create a raging me within their body, burning all of their inner organs into ashes. The sacred elixir was divided into three grades, the highest level sacred elixir a golden color, a small amount only obtainable when a red-robed archbishop prayed and offered sacrifices for a long time.


    The archbishop raised the basin above his head, spun around three times in ce, and only then did he hand it to the Red Duke. Kanos hung his helmet on the sword hilt, epted the copper basin, and then drank arge mouthful. After swallowing it, he released a muffled grunt, a flush of redness immediately filling his face. He paused for a moment, and only then did he hand the copper te to a man behind him whose face was covered in a beard. That was the duke¡¯s number one general. He epted the copper basin, drank a mouthful, and then passed the still burning hot copper basin to therade beside him. Shortly afterwards, Duke Kanos¡¯ six valiant generals all drank the sacred elixir, thus handing the copper basin to the row of soldiers in dark red heavy armor behind them. There were thirty of these soldiers in total, these individuals not all that tall and sturdy, but a faint pressure was seeping out from their bodies. Their appearances were nearly identical, and if one only took a rough look at them, they might even pass off as brothers from a same mother. These soldiers were all Red Duke Kanos¡¯ bodyguards, already following the duke through many battles. Their strength already reached the level where they could drink a mouthful of the sacred elixir.


    When the copper basin was passed into the bodyguards¡¯ hands, there was only a small half of the sacred elixir left, and the temperature of the basin already dropped considerably. However, when the first bodyguard epted the copper basin, there was still a light tss sounding from his hands, and the veins on his arm jumped from the pain. Meanwhile, when the Red Duke and seven generals grabbed the copper basin, even though clear smoke was continuously released from their hands, their expressions and bodies didn¡¯t disy any changes. The Red Duke even waited a bit, letting the copper basin¡¯s temperature cool until it reached the point where the generals could handle it before handing it over.


    When he saw thepletely empty copper basin returned, the red-robed archbishop revealed a satisfied smile. When his face that was shriveled up like a skull produced a smile, it truly left one feeling a bit frightened. The red-robed archbishop respectfully returned the copper basin to the altar¡¯s me, and then he walked over to Red Duke, raised his head, and said, ¡°My old friend, the Sun God has just transmitted its worry and anger to me. Our enemy this time isn¡¯t simple, you must be careful. No amount of preparations is too much.¡±

 Book 6 12.2

    Book 6 Chapter 12.2 - Sacrifice


    Unknown as to whether it was due to the prolonged chanting in the divinenguage, his voice didn¡¯t seem to suit humannguage that well. The red-robed archbishop¡¯s voice was hoarse and unpleasant to the ears, as if a group of insects were releasing sounds, the pronunciation asionally muddled and unclear. His small-framed body was shriveled, the thick red robe looking like it might crush him underneath at any time. His height didn¡¯t even reach the Red Duke¡¯s shoulders, but from the spectators¡¯ perspective, it wasn¡¯t one party looking up towards another, but rather a conversation between giants.


    Kanos¡¯ voice was loud and clear like thunder. ¡°Do not worry, old friend! On the battlefield, I will not look down on any opponent, even if he is only a rabbit! Any opponent who can kill Murray is not simple. What type of present have you prepared for me this time? I hope it is at least five red-robed warriors.¡±


    The red-robed archbishopughed, saying, ¡°I prepared ten red-robed warriors for you!¡±


    Kanos said with shock, ¡°En? Why did an old fe like you suddenly be so generous, actually willing to send out ten red-robed warriors!¡±


    ¡°That is not all.¡± The red-robed archbishop lowered his voice until it was at a point only him and Kanos could hear. ¡°You can obtain two ck-robed warriors as well.¡±


    Kanos¡¯ entire body shook, and then he said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t they require sufficient offerings of status each time they set out?¡±


    The red-robed archbishop released a hoarseugh, saying, ¡°Indeed, status. Don¡¯t you feel that the status of the coward who fled from Maca City is already enough?¡±


    Kanos nodded, and the said with an overcast tone, ¡°Indeed a good offering, should be enough to satisfy them.¡±


    When dusk arrived, an army of six hundred ability users slowly left Xilur City. The ves already constructed a temporary camp outside the city, while Red Duke and his bodyguards set out before the others to establish a presence. This was also the empire¡¯s tradition; the moment war began, the troops that were setting out to battle could no longer reside in the city. When the sun rose tomorrow, this army would head north to pacify a disorder not seen in the northern border for more than ten years.


    The strength of this army formed from six hundred free individuals could be said to be terrifying. They needed to provide for themselves, train abilities, and when it came time to battle, had to apply to join the army to fight for the empire. This type of great army, in theory, couldpletely sweep through the northern border, and with the Red Duke in the lead, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who could contend against them. However, the atmosphere of the army seemed quite heavy and stifling, without any sign of loosening up. There were nock of intelligent individuals among the free citizens, and right now, they were already starting to wonder what kind of enemy it was that needed an army of this level to suppress. It wasn¡¯t enough even with Red Duke and all of his unstoppable generals setting out, still requiring the red-robed archbishop to spend three-days making offerings for the sacred elixir, and only then was it enough.


    Could it be the northern continent shrouded in darkness that was attacking?


    Suspicions began to quietly spread, but no one would voice their thoughts, instead seizing every bit of time to carry out maintenance on their weapons or rest to preserve strength.


    The night before the battle was calm, but for a few people, this was not a normal night.


    The red-robed archbishop raised the torch, walking down the underground depths¡¯ dark paved corridor. The dusky light from the torch flickered continuously, drawing out long shadows that warped and distorted into all types of strange shapes. It was as if spirits and devils hid in the darkness, making the surroundings appear malevolent and sinister. Two stout and strongrge men followed behind the red-robed archbishop. Their upper bodies were bare, lower bodies only covered in short leather shorts. However, their heads were entirely covered in red cloth cowls, only two small holes opened to allow for vision. Between the tworge men, Maca City¡¯s garrison officer¡¯s expression was deathly pale, legs so weak he couldn¡¯t stand at all, currently being dragged by the two stout men underground. He continuously screamed out, ¡°I am the great emperor¡¯s rtive! You are not allowed to kill me! Not allowed to!¡±


    However, regardless of whether it was the red-robed archbishop or the strong men dragging him, it was as if they didn¡¯t hear anything.


    After walking for a seemingly endless amount of time, the red-robed bishop finally arrived before a metal door covered in moss and rust. His trembling hand produced a copper key, and then swept aside the moss covering the door¡¯s surface to reveal a covered keyhole. It was unknown just how long it has been since this door wasst opened.


    The key was inserted into the hole, and then it began to turn in a somewhat shaky manner. The lock¡¯sponents thatcked smoothness grinded against each other, releasing ka ka tsa tsa sounds, as if a devil was grinding its teeth.


    Finally, the lock released a groaning sound.


    The red-robed archbishop found the ring embedded into the door, and then pulled on it forcefully. The metal door shook, about to open up, but was stopped by the rust and moss. Only after five whole minutes were used to clear out the obstacles did the red-robed archbishop finally force open this metal door.


    Behind the metal door was absolute darkness, not the slightest bit of light to be seen. Once the torch¡¯s me entered the door, it was as if it was devoured by darkness,pletely disappearing. It was impossible to see what was inside the darkness. Was there a ground, or was it a bottomless abyss?


    A cold and gloomy wind blew over from behind the door, the wind carrying a strong aroma that seemed to be a mixture of several dozen strong fragrances. It really was indescribably strange for this type of fragrance to appear here.


    Under the red-robed archbishop¡¯s guidance, two robust men dragged the garrison officer in front of the metal door. They were extremely careful not to get within a meter of the door. As he watched the darkness that seemed to possess life behind the metal door, fear gripped the garrison officer¡¯s heart, to the extent where he even forgot to cry out.


    The red-robed archbishop walked into the metal door, and then walked a few more steps before stopping. The world behind the door was still absolutely dark, the torch in the archbishop¡¯s hands only enough to illuminate himself. When one looked in from outside the door, the red-robed archbishop looked as if he was frozen in a dark space. No matter how they looked at it, they couldn¡¯t see what the archbishop was standing on.


    The red-robed archbishop raised his arms, that bleak and hoarse voice as if chanting an ancient verse:


    ¡°It is time to wake, king who is fast asleep in the darkness!¡±


    ¡°It is time to wake, unresigned eternal heroes!¡±


    ¡°I brought over the king n¡¯s bloodline...¡±


    ¡°And I can promise a brief yet brilliant life,¡±


    ¡°Thus, acquire the sword in your hands and grudges in your hearts!¡±

 Book 6 12.3

    Book 6 Chapter 12.3 - Sacrifice


    In response to the red-robed archbishop¡¯s summon, a deep and resounding voice sounded in the endless darkness. ¡°You¡¯vee to disturb our peace again. Even though brilliance and blood has quite the temptation, it isn¡¯t enough topensate for our dignity, only the fall of a celebrated life can. Now then, where is the so-called king n¡¯s blood?¡±


    The garrison officer already knew that he was destined to be an object of offering, this making him feel even more fear and despair than pure death. He frantically struggled, doing everything he could to scream. The threat of death made his strength increase greatly, unexpectedly struggling free from the grasp of the two executioners!


    However, the brief moment of freedom couldn¡¯t change his fate. Under the red-robed archbishop¡¯s signals, an executioner suddenly took action, a fist smashing fiercely into the garrison officer¡¯s abdomen, making him curl up like a cooked shrimp. The other executioner struck his back, the powerful force almost changing the positions of all of his inner organs! Then, the two executioners grabbed the garrison officer who temporarily lost the ability to move, flinging him into the great darkness behind the metal door.


    The garrison officer wasn¡¯t like the red-robed archbishop, unable to stably stand in the nothingness. When he flew through the metal door, his body went against motion physics, going from an arc to moving directly horizontally, as if an invisible had had grabbed him, pulling him into the darkness¡¯ depths.


    The darkness was like a viscous liquid that devoured him bit by bit. Only blood-curdling screeches could be heard continuously from who knew how far away. Then, rustling sounds that made one¡¯s scalp numb sounded again and again, as if countless small things were using incredibly sharp mouthparts to devour food. Meanwhile, the garrison officer¡¯s cries suddenly became high pitched and resounding, continuing for ten whole minutes before finally gradually stopping.


    During this entire process, even the expressions of the two executioners who had witnessed countless cruel scenes changed a bit. They could imagine the torment the garrison officer endured during those ten minutes. Normally, just a few seconds of this degree of suffering would break down one¡¯s mind. They couldn¡¯t begin to even imagine what happened in the darkness to make one suffer extreme pain for so long!


    Meanwhile, the red-robed archbishop stood there quietly, the torch in his hands flickering about.


    The voice in the darkness sounded again. ¡°The taste isn¡¯t bad! Even though the blood vessels are too thin, it is the blood of the king n. This type of taste really makes one reminisce. Good, this type of offering has proved your sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Then, how many can I bring out this time?¡± The red-robed archbishop asked.


    The darkness became momentarily silent, and then said, ¡°Three, you can bring out three, including one high rank.¡±


    The darkness separated like water, and then three coffins appeared in the nothingness. Two of them were ck wooden long coffins without too many decorations. However, the one at the center wasrger, a coffin cast from brass, on the coffin¡¯s surface aplex, three-dimensional rose made from unknown ck and red colored metals, full of a dark and decadent artistic feeling.


    ¡°High rank? Truly an unexpected gift.¡± The red-robed archbishop¡¯s mouth cracked opened, cackling like a crow, revealing the few badly damaged ck teeth that remained.


    ¡°You can leave, greedy human.¡± The voice in the depths of the darkness gradually grew dim, bing dormant once more.


    ¡°I am extremely grateful for your distinguished self¡¯s generosity.¡± The red-robed archbishop bowed towards the endless darkness, and then withdrew from the metal door. When he came out, everything inside the door was immersed in darkness once more, including the three coffins.


    The archbishop closed the metal door again with great effort. The key turned a few times, locking up the door once more. Only then did he raise the torch and return to the surface through the corridor. The two executioners felt a slight strange feeling, because the archbishop didn¡¯t bring anything out from behind that door. However, they knew that this definitely wasn¡¯t a question they should be asking, and as such, they immediately caught up to the archbishop with nimble movements.


    Three individuals, one in front, two behind, silently ascended. The corridor was extremely quiet, only the archbishop¡¯s heavy breathing echoing between the corridor walls. Before they traveled that far, the scenery behind the two executioners suddenly warped slightly, two dark shadows appearing. Their faces immediately revealed absolute horror and pain, widening their mouths to frantically cry out, yet were unable to release any sound! The whites of the two executioners¡¯ eyes were quickly covered in bloody wisps, the blood vessels immediately extending to the limit, and then rupturing. There was no liquid that sprayed out, only a terrifying ck color spreading in their widened eyes. It covered their pupils, and eventually, their eyeballs becamepletely ck!


    The two executioners copsed, the two shadows that were so faint they were almost invisible caught up to the archbishop. The archbishop looked as if he wasn¡¯t aware of what happened behind him at all. His head was lowered, lifelessly trudging up the stairs, head hung as he took one step after another.


    Behind them, the spacious, empty, and damp corridor became peaceful again, the metal door also forgotten in the darkness.

 Book 6 12.4

    Book 6 Chapter 12.4 - Sacrifice


    Su suddenly sat up from the bed!


    The moment he woke up, the Panoramic View was stretched out to its limit, immediately granting Su control over his surroundings. The night was still deep, quite a few hours from daytime. Wind continuously blew in through a window and then out through another just like before. Three captivating bodiesid on the spacious bed, Murray¡¯s daughter and two maids. On the table, several dozen bottles of alcohol were piled up in a mess on the table, a strong smell of alcohol still lingering in the air.


    There were two guards and four servants currently waiting outside the bedroom, ready to ept orders at any time. The small dining room nearby had several hundred kilograms of specially prepared high calorie food for Su to use as midnight snacks. Meanwhile, in the kitchen a floor below, more than ten chefs nned to work through the night for breakfast tomorrow.


    In the viceroy pce, close to fifty individuals were working through the night to serve a single person; this was the lifestyle of someone of high status.


    Su got off the bed, standing before the ground reaching a whole body mirror to examine his perfect human male body. His body¡¯s proportions were a bit different from that of ordinary humans, even more fitted to ultra life forms¡¯ perception of beauty, yet also signified much greater power. During these past few days, everything Su did was no different from enjoying the pampered lifestyle of someone with high status, crazy drinking, addicted eating, as well as numerous women. He did everything he could to maintain the feeling of being human, moreover seemingly obtaining some degree of sess.


    Just now, he actually fell asleep, and even dreamt!


    Ever since he could control himself at a cellr level, sleep was no longer an essential activity. Moreover, when his thought centers began to form, dreaming even more so became an impossible task. Every single thought center wasparable to a human with top quality IQ, each day only requiring a short one or two hours of rest, and this bit of time could be divided into several parts. This meant that there were many active centers at any time. Normally speaking, the so-called sleep that Su carried out was to shut down needless thinking, allowing his thought centers to process the tasks they needed to process at full power. Even if one or two thought centers showed signs of dreaming, this type of activity couldn¡¯t be maintained. The other thought centers would correct this type of action that could potentially influence his decision making.


    However, Su really did fall asleep, and he also dreamt.


    The dream was extremely simple, and it was extremely monotonous, just a metal door covered in rust and moss. On the door was an old-fashioned lock, on the surface some new brush marks, and inside the keyhole was a copper key. When the dream began, the metal door was currently slowly closing. This was originally a silent dream, but when the metal door closed, a loud crash sound suddenly sounded! The sound smashed this dreand, waking Su up.


    Su stood in front of the mirror, currently continuously recalling the dream, trying to trace it back to its source. Soon after, he obtained an answer. This dream didn¡¯t ur in any thought center, but rather appearing baselessly in Su¡¯s main consciousness.


    Behind the metal door was a deep darkness. When this scene reyed in his memories, Su actually felt like this darkness had matter, able to move, and able to eat. He had no idea what was hiding behind the darkness, but he felt a true threat.


    ¡°What is this? A type of warning? Or maybe a type of misleading?¡± Su thought to himself. He knew that at least now, there were far too many things he didn¡¯t know, for example, where this dream came from. Perhaps it was just a type of reaction his instincts disyed towards danger. However, this also proved that the level of danger had already reached a certain critical point.


    ¡°Perhaps those fes from Xilur have already moved out? I seems like the old fe didn¡¯t speak theplete truth. However, this isn¡¯t important. It¡¯s already time for me to move.¡±


    Su stood before the window, lightly caressing the fist-sized growth in his stomach. A sharp de extended from his fingertips, cutting open this growth. In the area where the finger de moved through, skin and muscle openedyer afteryer, but there wasn¡¯t a single drop of blood or liquid flowing out. From the opened crack, several dozen finger-sized wasps swarmed out, some able to fly as soon as they left the body, some rolling out, falling on the ground, unexpectedly making a metallic collision sound. The bodies of the wasps that fell flipped over, they crawled to their feet, and then quickly and continuously moved the six wings on their back, releasing a buzzing sound. In the strong wind blowing through the room, their wings pped at fast speeds, their bodies starting to stably hover in the air, quickly drying off the dampness of their bodies. Then, they flew up one by one, all of themnding on the window, arranging themselves into two orderly rows.


    These wasps were entirely ck in color, their glossy exterior continuously reflecting the light around them, making them intermittently visible, their appearances also changing constantly. The armor covering their bodies looked extremely sturdy. Apart from the six wings on its back, there were two rows of fine holes lining their abdomen and tail regions. All of the wasps raised their heads towards Su, the three pairs ofpound eyes unexpectedly able to release a faint light, the continuously flickering radiance all carrying meaning. Meanwhile, in their eyes, the light that swirled within the depths of Su¡¯s green eyes simrly carried a tremendous amount of information, including every mission they were tasked with. A few minutester, all of the wasps began to turn around, flying out one by one through boundless night sky, into the distance.


    Reconnaissance strengthened model Leigna (micro version): standard body length three centimeters, equipped with a hundred and forty types of sensory modes, memory storage capacity ten days. Omnivorous, aerial type, three propulsion methods; singr fighting strength, weak... Special ability, corps battle mode, neurotoxin. Reproduction method, self viviparity, breeding period three days.


    This was a new type of biological weapon created from abination of the Leigna prototype and the local blood-sucking mosquito¡¯s genes. Even though it was extremely simple, it could be considered the firstplete biological weapon Su had produced on his own, the meaning of this significant. Whether or not this project was fully mature, it still needed to be verified a step further in realbat.


    When the Leigna colony was released, Su¡¯s rather frightening cut slowly gathered together, eventually not a trace to be seen. He put on his upper garment and walked out from the bedroom.


    ¡°Lord!¡± The guards at the bedroom entrance were given a fright, not expecting Su toe out at this time. They immediately leaned forward, disying the empire¡¯s etiquette, expressing the highest level of respect towards Su.


    ¡°Contact Kebile and all of the suzerains, have them gather in thebat hall, immediately.¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡± The guards replied loudly, rushing out.

 Book 6 12.5

    Book 6 Chapter 12.5 - Sacrifice


    Combat hall was a much better way to describe Murray¡¯s dedicatedbat room. Aside from the spacious area andvish decorations, the only thing in this hall rted to the word bat¡¯ was the ten meter long, five meter wide sand table representing Sun Empire¡¯s northern territory. Xilur City was perfectly situated at the edge of this sand table.


    Su examined the vast andplex terrain stretching between Maca and Xilur, silently thinking to himself.


    Several minutester, thebat hall¡¯s doors were pushed open. Kebile walked in quietly, standing in front of the sand table. This was the first time he saw such arge tactical sand table, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up as a result. Two minutester, the second suzerain walked into thebat hall. Ten minutester, all six suzerains were present, including one who hadn¡¯t fully recovered from his injuries yet.


    When they saw Su who was concentrated on the sand table, all of the suzerains shivered inwardly, knowing that the few days of peace were finally over. What followed, was war.


    When he saw that all of the suzerains were present, Su raised his head, reaching out his hand to receive a copper indicating stick. He pointed towards Xilur City and said, ¡°The enemies areing from here.¡±


    Then, the copper stick moved about on the sand table, drawing out a winding path through the various terrains, and then stopped at a ce not far from Maca City. ¡°This is the enemy¡¯s most likely army itinerary. We will face the attack right here.¡±


    ¡°Lamar, bring a hundred soldiers to watch this ce. Julio, defend this ce. Xarayes, bring eighty people to guard this area.¡± Su named three suzerains, marking out three spots with the stick on the sand table for them to separately defend. With this, the three suzerains would form a curved defensive line, defending one side of Maca City.


    ¡°The others will follow me. Right now, all of your will return, gather every soldier you can find. Make your preparations, we are setting out at ten in the morning.¡±


    After giving the order, Su ended the military conference, not giving the suzerains the opportunity to speak or refute.


    Not long after the suzerains left, Maca City became extremely noisy, the roaring voices of suzerains sounding in army camps one after another. The soldiers were dragged out of their beds, slipped a weapon, and then the suzerains used their boots and whips to gather the muddle-headed soldiers in the public square. The assistants were already waiting, the dozen or so barrels of ice water ensuring that these soldiers would walk out from Maca City wide awake.


    Su stood in thebat hall alone, staring at the sand table with an almost tangible gaze. His eyes started from Xilur City, and then gradually deviated from the path he originally drew out, following a convenient and faster route to Maca City. When he got close to Maca City, his line of sight drew out a circle, turning around, and then heading north, entering Maca City from a different direction. This path would perfectly avoid the encampment of one of the suzerains. However, Su was extremely clear on how limited a single suzerain¡¯s use was.


    Right at this time, a light but rhythmic knocking sounded on the door. The only one who could knock like this was the elder previously assigned over this viceroy manor.


    After the old man entered, he spoke in his usual calm and collected tone. ¡°Lord, the manager of the breeding base has just sent a report that the the five breeding tanks had been opened at the same time, the creatures being bred within them all disappearing.¡±


    Su didn¡¯t even raise his head. ¡°En, got it. Tell him to prepare the raw materials and carry out another round of cultivation with the same recipe.¡±


    When he saw Su¡¯spletely disinterested attitude, the elder put on a pensive look, and then silently withdrew.


    ---


    Outside Xilur City, the temporary barracks werepletely silent, army tents linked up one after another. From the distance, it looked as if ayer of nts covered the deste earth. A free soldier slept in every tent; regardless of whether they believed the uing battle would be easy and rxed, these experienced free soldiers seized every moment they could to rest so they could be as ready as they could be on the battlefield. Even the easiest battles had casualties, and no one wanted to be one of the dead.


    The army camp and surroundings were extremely quiet, without even a patrol set up. This was within Xilur City¡¯s territory, so who dared infiltrate or even attack this army camp with over six hundred free soldiers? Moreover, everyone knew that the Red Duke himself was precisely in this army camp.


    Inside the camp, only therge military tent at the very center was brightly lit. Arranged atop the table at the center of the military tent was an exceptionally fine and detailed northern region map. The map was made of leather, the ends of the painting scroll carefully held by gold-gilded copper rods, perfectly protecting its rtively weak materials, yet able to roll it up when needed. The map¡¯s drawing was exquisite, the precision extremely high, something only higher level nobility could use.


    The Red Duke stared fixedly at the map, remainingpletely silent. The seven generals stood at the side, tall and majestic.


    The duke slowly reached out a hand, pointing towards Xilur City on the map, and then he slowly moved north. ¡°We will advance through this path.¡±


    The generals silently remembered this itinerary, but none of them knew that this path was practically identical to the one Su drew out on the sand table!


    ¡°If the other party knows anything about military affairs, then they would set up a position here to intercept us.¡± The duke¡¯s finger pointed out a location, matching up with the position Su ordered his main forces to defend.


    ¡°However!¡± The Red Duke chuckled in an arrogant and mysterious manner, and then said, ¡°It obviously won¡¯t be that easy! Once the front line suffers a defeat, our enemy might immediately choose to run, and by then, we might not be able to catch him. That is why I will personally lead those people through a different path straight towards his nest!¡±


    The Red Duke didn¡¯t exin the path that he chose, nor would the generals ask. It was to the extent where none of them would dare show any doubt towards the Red Duke¡¯s decisions. Regardless of whether it was the duke¡¯s own abilities, or the thirty battle hardened bodyguards, none of them could be looked down on, let alone the fact that there were still ¡®those people¡¯, the temple¡¯s red-robed warriors.

 Book 6 12.6

    Book 6 Chapter 12.6 - Sacrifice


    Early in the morning, under the deste and drawn-out bugle sound, Xilur City¡¯s soldiers walked out from the barracks one after another, following the preset path towards Maca City. They didn¡¯t proceed in an orderly formation, but were instead divided into more than ten small troops, spread out everywhere as they advanced. A simple, crude, and dpidated winding road stretched from Xilur to Maca, the distance twice as long as the path Kanos selected. Meanwhile, for ability users, roads were no longer essential. Rugged terrain didn¡¯t hinder them much at all.


    After leaving the city, the free soldiers gradually scattered out. Their first task was to trek across a mountain range eight hundred meters above sea level. The mountain range didn¡¯t have any proper roads, so the soldiers had to choose the best way to scale this mountain road based on their own respective abilities. The seven generals each led a troop, these troops slowly climbing up the mountain ridge. There was definitely no orderly formations to speak of with this type of advance, but this to some extent was a reflection of the empire¡¯s fundamentalck of military training. Their individual abilities might be great, but their fundamental military knowledge andmanding experience was much inferior.


    The mountains were full of all different types of nts, trees, shrubs, and all types of tenacious horned vines. Venomous bugs moved about, and of course, there were blood-sucking mosquitoes everywhere as well.


    In the forest, a general began to mumble and curse to himself. He raised arge foot, powerfully kicking down arge tree blocking the way. Then, he brandished a thick and heavy machete to hack apart all the vines in the way, opening up a path for the soldiers behind him, and only then did he continue forward. As soon as he took a few steps, he suddenly stood still, scanning his eyes suspiciously over the dark and gloomy forest. ck ck ck! Sounds of weapons being loaded sounded behind the general. The soldiers knew that the general might have discovered enemy traces, so they immediately became vignt on their own, moving out to upy the surrounding favorable terrain.


    The general¡¯s eyes swept through the forest, not letting a single detail go. He saw a few dangerous venomous spiders, as well as some wild wolves who were pacing back and forth, not daring to approach. There were also a few insects he had never seen before, for example, an entirely ck wasp. For some reason, this wasp made him feel extremely ufortable, as if it was apletely new species. However, the general knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to be carrying out research. This march to war was not a good time to capture specimen. Moreover, in this type ofplex rainforest environment, many new species appeared every year, so a single wasp waspletely insignificant. Even if it was a group of wasps, they still didn¡¯t matter much at all.


    The general shook his head, and then no longer paid those waspsying on the branches any attention, instead leading his soldiers forward again.


    The wasps rested on the tree branches, eyes flickering about. Their bellies expanded, revealing a row of dark red inner tissues. When these tissues were revealed, they could release a special longwave signal, this wave band not something humans could detect. The wasp was calling itspanions over. Several minutester, along with slight buzzing sounds, another wasp flew over, stopping in front of the previous wasp. The previous wasp¡¯spound eyes¡¯ several hundred light specks quickly flickered about, passing on the information it gathered to the rear wasp. A few minutester, the new wasp pped its wings and rushed into the sky, increasing its speed and disappearing into the distance.


    A holographic map appeared in the first wasp¡¯s miniature brain. It produced possible routes the troop in front of it might take, and then flew into the air. After flying in arge circle, itnded on arge tree¡¯s treetop, quietly waiting for the troop to arrive.


    More than ten minutester, the dense shrubbery was hacked apart by the machete, and then the general¡¯s massive body squeezed out from the undergrowth. A de of grass was sticking out of his mouth, continuously being chewed. The juices of this type of grass were slightly poisonous, but it was top-notch for mental stimtion. His fierce gaze swept through the mountain peaks, but he didn¡¯t see anything strange, not even a single tribal native. This ce wasn¡¯t that far from Xilur City, and no residential areas were allowed within the city¡¯s range of city defense. All indigenous tribes who could be used as ves had long been swept clean.


    With a pah sound, themander spat out the half-chewed grass leaf, and then with a move of hisrge hand, he continued forward. Not long afterwards, soldiers appeared from the forest one after another, advancing through the path he had opened up and continuing forward.


    However, the corners of the general¡¯s eyes continuously twitched, feeling like something just wasn¡¯t quite right about this forest, yet couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was. Were there vicious beasts, mutated creatures, or enemies hiding? He immediately rejected all three possibilities, yet the feeling of danger still refused to leave. In this empire that attached great importance to abilities, every high level ability user paid close attention to their intuition. As a result, the general decided to stop moving, hand propping up his chin, starting to review every single scene he had just seen, sifting through them without letting a single detail go.


    There weren¡¯t any suspicious areas apart from the wasp on the branch that looked a bit unsightly. He recalled a simr wasp he previously saw, that one simrly making him feel a bit ufortable, but because it was a bit far, he didn¡¯t bother killing it. Two identical wasps? This didn¡¯t really prove anything either. After all, wasps had a broad range of activity, and in the eyes of humans, wasps looked nearly identical to begin with. Even though ability users like him possessed powerful observation skills, this didn¡¯t mean that they could differentiate the differences between the six legs of one wasp from another¡¯s.


    The general still harbored doubts, but he continued forward. The road ahead was still long, so he didn¡¯t have time to waste.


    An hourter, the general narrowed his eyes while standing halfway up a mountain, staring at a wasp a thousand meters out. In the past few hours, he already saw this type of creature six times. Moreover, he was finally sure that at the very least, thest two wasps he saw were the exact same creature.

 Book 6 12.7

    Book 6 Chapter 12.7 - Sacrifice


    The generalughed coldly. He fished out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and took a deep breath. Then, he pulled out the dagger from his waist, suddenly flinging it towards the wasp that remained unmoving on that rock! The dagger released whistling sound, unexpectedly flying out close to a thousand meters, shooting urately at the wasp!


    The wasp immediately rose into the air, barely avoiding the dagger¡¯s strike. Under sshing sparks, the dagger stabbed deeply into the rock. However, the wasp still couldn¡¯t escape misfortune. Shrill cries sounded continuously. Several thin throwing knifes flew over, spinning as they hacked towards the wasp.


    At this time, the wasp finally disyed exceptional abilities. Its stomach continuously contracted and expanded, the small pores continuously releasing sharp sts of air, allowing it to quickly alter its direction and angle of flight, moreover elerate to its greatest speed in the shortest amount of distance. However, the exceptional speed and nimbleness couldn¡¯t change its fate. A sharp and clear gunshot sounded in the forest, the high speed bullet finally smashing into its body. Following the sounds of metal colliding, its stomach was almostpletely sted rotten, while the recoil force unexpectedly caused the bullet to deform and bounce off!


    The wasp that lost most of its body dropped onto the ground, its wings pping about in a futile manner, yet there was no way it could bite down on the enemy. With its body type, the general with eight levels of abilities wasn¡¯t an enemy it could face at all. However, the wasp¡¯s powerful vitality and terrifyingly agile speed left even the general a bit rmed.


    The general picked up the bullet, and then looked its current degree of deformity that would only happen from striking armor, steel te, and other things like that, and then his face couldn¡¯t help but darken a bit. He squatted down, looked at the continuously struggling wasp, and then said to himself, ¡°What kind of damned thing is this?¡±


    As the Red Duke¡¯s trusted aide, the general had witnessed quite a few biological weapons developed by the empire in secret, yet there was none that left him feeling this nervous. He nudged the remaining half of this wasp¡¯s body with his pistol. The little thing¡¯s frantic struggle finally reached an end. Apart from asionally twitching a few times, it didn¡¯t disy much more activity. The general produced a special specimen storage test tube, preparing to store the wasp¡¯s ruined body inside. As soon as he pulled open the test tube, this originally dying wasp suddenly bounced up from the ground, biting down on the general¡¯s wrist with lightning speed!


    The general¡¯s speed was extremely fast. With a turn of his wrist, he already stored the wasp into the test tube, and then quickly closed it. He pressed down on the bottle stopper, and then cold air was released, filling the test tube. The wasp struggled about, its two mouths biting at the tube walls a few times, and only then did it tumble down, falling to the bottom of the test tube.


    The general looked at the two small wounds on his wrist, his face ashen. He felt a numb feeling from the injury, and it was quickly swelling. What seeped out wasn¡¯t blood, but a viscous liquid.


    Poison!¡± Moreover, neurological poison! The general immediately came to this conclusion, the expression on his face bing even uglier. His right arm suddenly swelled, his muscles contracting, forcing his blood to flow in reverse. With a pu sound, two long streaks of blood shot out from the injuries, and only then was the poison forced out. However, the general¡¯s arm already started to be inmed, already feeling like it was a bit difficult to exert strength. It seemed like if he didn¡¯t apply treatment, the remaining poison might still activate within a few days. At the very least, this right arm¡¯s strength would be weakened by half.


    What a powerful poison, a poison that rarely appeared in the natural world. Moreover, it clearly vited the food chain pattern of the surrounding biological environment, something that ought to havee from a certain biochemistryboratory. The general released a long sigh, and then looked at the clear teeth marks on the test tube walls. Even though it didn¡¯t break, if what he stored was a perfectly uninjured wasp... this was the first time his expression became serious, carefully storing the deep-freeze test tube.


    The empire¡¯s special deep-freeze test tube was made of special materials, possessing a rigidityparable to high quality alloy steel, yet this ruined wasp actually produced bite marks on it! This meant that as long as there were enough wasps, not even hiding inside of a tank was safe. They could easily chew open a tunnel through the tank¡¯s exterior, and then kill the people hiding inside. When did this type of terrifying wasp start to appear outside Xilur City?


    At this moment, the general suddenly recalled a critical issue: wasps always lived in groups!


    He slowly stood up, looking at his right arm that was still red and swollen, and then at the free soldiers that were marching as if they were on a spring outing, a shadow moving over his face. He thought for a bit, and then the general called over a few trusted aides, having them immediately deliver this deep-freeze test tube back to Xilur City as fast as possible, give it to the red-robed archbishop. Sun God Temple was the source of the empire¡¯s abilities and biological weapons, so they should be able to unravel the mysteries hidden in this little thing¡¯s body.


    Afterpleting these tasks, only then did the general feel a bit more at ease, starting to leave withrge strides. However, the shadow over his heart never disappeared, as if there was still something hiding in these forest depths.


    When the general left, an identical wasp crawled out from arge tree¡¯s trunk. It looked towards the distance, moved its wings, and then rushed into the sky. The mountain winds were extremely strong, and when it reached the skies above, the air streams even more so blew it until its body continuously moved up and down. This miniature Leigna retracted its frail wings, changing to the air stream method to continuously climb upwards, shooting up like a bullet more than ten meters each time it released a stream of air. Only when it climbed three thousand meters into the air did it stabilize. Its pitch-ck body gradually released heat, and then a longwave signal full of information fired out from its body. When it finished releasing this powerful and efficient beam, all of its body¡¯s energy was exhausted, thus being swept away by the wind into the distance.


    ¡°Specimen of self species has been captured by enemy, initiating second stage ofmand.¡± This was the piece of information the beam carried.


    A momentter, several hundred kilometers away, several Leigna with wasp-like external appearances left the surveince and patrol area, only leaving behind a few to continue following Xilur City¡¯s army. They separately entered the forest, starting to frantically attack all creatures they saw, regardless of whether they were wild wolves that were the size of calfs or insects smaller than itself. Under the attacks, their speed and power seemed unsurpassed. When theynded on the wild wolves¡¯ backs, they would use jaws that could chew through steel to tear apart the wolves¡¯ hide and directly make their way inside the wild wolves, starting to gorge themselves on the food. In just a few short minutes of time, they devoured food that was several timesrger than their own size, and then they dragged their disproportionatelyrge bellies to eithery on their prey¡¯s bodies, or hang from tree branches, starting to rest.


    Several hourster, the first Leignaid eggs.

 Book 6 13.1

    Book 6 Chapter 13.1 - War


    Several dozen eggs that were sparkling and translucent like fish eggsnded on the ground, signifying the start of a new stage. The Leigna who had just given birth only rested for a few minutes before withdrawing its dried up body, crawling back onto the feral wolf¡¯s corpse to continue eating.


    A small ck figure could be seen wriggling about in every single egg. Several minutester, an ant-sized Leignarva broke out from the shell. They first ate the egg shells surrounding themselves, and then moved over to the ce their parent resided one after another, the feral wolf¡¯s corpse bing their second delicious flesh meal. This group of little things with great appetites chewed about, eating whatever they saw. It was as if a ck smog covered the feral wolf¡¯s rear leg, and then it gradually extended upwards, not even the bones left behind.


    When the close to a hundred Leignarvae finished eating, the feral wolf¡¯s entire leg disappeared! If only the volume waspared, the feral wolf¡¯s leg was at least several tenfoldrger! While supporting their disproportionately swollen bellies, thervae began to sleep. While asleep, their small bodies continuously released fine pi pa sounds, growing crazily at visible speeds. After more than ten hours passed, theservae would grow to the same size as their parent, fullypleting their maturation. Five days after their birth, they would possess the ability to reproduce themselves. Meanwhile, their parent also finished eating, simrly resting, waiting for the energy they used up to return. New eggs would be produced a dayter, and on the third day, a new batch of Leignarvae would emerge.


    At this very moment, the general had no idea that its random action ended up increasing the number of hidden enemies close to a hundred times.


    Daybreak arrived again. The weather today wasn¡¯t bad, the clouds floating quite high in the sky. Even its usual lifeless and heavy feeling was restrained, giving people a sense of high skies pale clouds.


    The faint sound of wings pping sounded in the sky. A dark gray eagle spread its wings, gracefully and swiftly moving through the sky, flying east. It speed was extremely fast, at the very least, few creatures in the skies could escape its pursuit. Meanwhile, a pair of sharp eagle eyes scanned the surface from time to time, full of expression, indicating that this creature¡¯s intelligence wasn¡¯t low. Everything that happened on the ground was reflected in those eyes, not even the various creatures hiding in the forest able to escape its eyes¡¯ scanning. The kings of the ground were nothing more than a joke in its opinion. If it wanted to, it could fight against a feral wolf several times its own size.


    While flying, it suddenly felt a wave of extreme danger sweep over. It lowered its head, discovering a dark gray, wolf-like creature standing on a massive ancient tree¡¯s treetop, its dark sea-green eyes current staring at it!


    Even a wolf dared to provoke it? It was but a Tungus Warhawk!


    The Tungus Warhawk is one of the empire¡¯s new generation bnced type biological weapon developed using the Hignd Eagle as a blueprint, equipped with the intelligence of a ten year old human child, and itsbat strength, endurance, and speed were several times higher than that of a Hignd Eagle, lifespan reaching thirty years. If one was evaluating it as a whole, it was an extremely outstanding biological weapon. They often served as a messenger and scouting assistance military units, sometimes carrying out special missions.


    If a Tungus Warhawk faced a normal feral wolf, the situation would most likely be overwhelmingly one sided. The warhawk¡¯s flight speed and ws that could easily tear apart its enemy¡¯s outer skin wouldpletely force the feral wolf into a defensive state. Of course, creatures of the forest all had extremely sharp instincts, so there were never any feral wolves who dared to provoke the Tungus Warhawk.


    The warhawk circled a few times above the gray wolf below, but the great danger it was feeling prevented it from immediately diving down. This wolf wasn¡¯t quite the same as an ordinary feral wolf, its body a bit slimmer, the lines along its body taut and slim, giving off a feeling of power. Meanwhile, its four limbs were a sizerger than ordinary feral wolves, which meant that it might possess exceptional jumping strength. If this was the case, then didn¡¯t it mean that its current height of less than twenty meters above the ground wasn¡¯t all that safe?!


    When this thought emerged in the warhawk¡¯s mind, it immediately moved its wings, flying high into the sky! However, a crack sounded from the tree branch below. That strange wolf-like creature unexpectedly really did jump out, shooting out like a missile! Its body concealed terrifying power, the force its rear ws exerted unexpectedly snapping the treetop¡¯s trunk that was several dozen centimeters in diameter!


    Under miserable cries, the warhawk¡¯s body was viciously torn open by the wolf-like creature¡¯s disproportionatelyrge forews, one of its wings almost torn off at the base!


    With a putong sound, the warhawk fell from the sky, smashing into the ground. Earth and scattered grass flew everywhere, unknown just how many feathers and bones were broken. Then, after the wolf-like creature¡¯s w crushed down, the eagle twitched a few times, and thenpletely lost its ability to move. Meanwhile, the wolf-like creature was able to stablynd on the ground after dropping down several dozen meters from the air.


    The wolf-shaped creature wasn¡¯t in a rush to eat, instead fishing out a metal item hanging from the Tungus Warhawk¡¯s belly. It used its sharp ws to easily cut open the device, acquiring the secret information stored within. When it was opened, it unexpectedly read through it like a person. During the entire process, itsrge sharp forews were as nimble as human hands. The secret letter wasn¡¯t torn apart, to the extent where not even an additional crease was added to it.


    When it saw this scene, the dying warhawk revealed a look of horror. Its intelligence that far exceeded other eagles told it that the creature before it wasn¡¯t just a simple type of frightening, that it had to inform its master as soon as possible! Unfortunately, it had already permanently lost its ability to fly. To be safe, the wolf-like creature immediately tore off its two wings, and this wolf who knew how to read naturally possessed intelligence on a whole different level from the warhawk.


    Indeed, the inferior type Herk, just in terms of intelligence, wasparable to an intelligent human with an IQ of 140. If it was thepleted Herk, they would have intelligence equivalent to two thought centers.


    After reading the secret letter, only then this Herk tear apart and devour this Tungus Warhawk, finishing it with just a few bites, not even leaving behind a single feather. Then, it leapt onto the treetop, releasing a long howl into the sky. The howling sound echoed far into the distance, and when the sounds human ears could pick uppletely disappeared, there were some high frequency fluctuations that only weakened slightly, continuing to travel in all directions. This howl that sounded extremely simr to wolf howls, when picked up by simr Herk or Leigna, would be converted into the original message.

 Book 6 13.2

    Book 6 Chapter 13.2 - War


    At this moment, in the gloomy forest, thirty soldiers whose bodies were almostpletely naked, with alloy armor only covering crucial areas walked over withrge steps. The short handle hatchets in their hands were the sharp tools that carved open a path, regardless of what it was that was blocking their way, they would all be chopped apart by a single motion. Even if it was a tree trunkying on the ground, it would just be two or three hacks away from being cleared. Behind the thirty soldiers were a row of enormous wolf-type vicious beasts. However, these wolves were exceptionally massive, a sizerger than even mature male lions, their weight reaching several hundred kilograms. Their manes were rough and hard like steel needles, their back and shoulders even covered inrge amounts of bone armor ting. There were a total of seven enormous wolves one behind the other, long canine teeth extending past their mouths, bits of saliva dripping out from time to time. Ability users didn¡¯t attach much importance to normal vicious beasts at all, but these seven giant wolves each equipped with five levels of Combat Domain ability possessed quite the destructive force. One had to understand that those with five levels of power strengthening could kill a male lion with a single fist!


    The seven enormous wolves¡¯ backs were piled high with supplies. One of them had a saddle strapped to it, Red Duke Kanos riding on its back like he was riding a horse, his eyes slightly narrowed, currently thinking about something. Meanwhile, behind the seven enormous wolves walked a group of strangely dressed individuals. Their bodies were entirely wrapped within crimson gowns, simrly colored masks covering most of their faces. Their arms were crossed in front of their chests,pletely hidden within their clothes, not exposing the slightest bit of skin as they walked silently.


    These red-robed individuals were precisely Sun God Temple¡¯s special red-robed warriors. It was rumored that after they died, they would all be personal attendants of the Sun God, obtaining eternal life in the eternal sun core.


    Only, there were only five red-robed warriors behind the Red Duke, the whereabouts of the other five unknown.


    Light wind pping sounds suddenly rang out in the air. Two Tungus Warhawks rushed past treetops one after another, flying over. Theynded side by side, stopping on the shoulders of the giant wolf Kanos was riding on. Kanos removed the sealed boxes from the warhawks¡¯ bellies, opened the secret messages, and then read them. He then wrote a few lines on them before returning them to the warhawks¡¯ bellies, and then ordered them to deliver the messages back. The Tungus Warhawks could all understand simple speech, and as such, they moved their wings, quickly disappearing into the distance.


    The contents of the message were actually extremely simple, just the generals¡¯ progress reports. However, what was rather strange was that only two Tungus Warhawks flew over. Based on the Red Duke¡¯s conventional practice, there were always three Tungus Warhawks whenever he was contacted to avoid idents. However, this time, only two Tungus Warhawks arrived, something unexpected clearly happening to one of them. The Tungus Warhawks rarely lost their ways, and it naturally didn¡¯t have any predators in these hignds. Meanwhile, the Tungus Warhawks, after experience gic improvements, wouldn¡¯t disy the innate tendencies of wild species, let alone run, only the most proficient hunters or high level snipers able to hunt them. With this in mind, where did the missing Tungus Warhawk go?


    When he thought up to here, a dark cloud covered Kanos¡¯ face.


    ---


    The dark clouds of war already covered the great earth, thick to the point where it might fall down. Danuo¡¯s current mood was simr to the sky, full of gloominess and darkness.


    He had already defended this region for two days. The terrain of this ce was level. Apart from the area he upied, there weren¡¯t any other high points. Meanwhile, the und beneath his feet was merely a small hill a few dozen meters taller than the surrounding terrain. A camp was established on the top of the hill, the eighty soldiers currently inspecting the surroundings in every direction under an assistant officer¡¯s orders. After experiencing the battle of Maca City¡¯s capture, these soldiers who were already elite members had different degrees of improvements as well. This was extremely normal, when fighting a battle of life and death, the soldiers who survived would all be more or less stronger. Danuo himself killed four bodyguards and over ten close guard soldiers in that battle, obtaining ten evolutionary points.


    A month ago, Danuo was still a suzerain who was incredibly well off, someone who grasped the fates of over ten thousand lives, yet now, he was merely a small leader under Su whomanded less than a hundred soldiers. However, a month ago, he only had a single seventh level ability, but after seizing control over Maca City, Su granted every Suzerain two eighth level ability formtions, so the current Danuo was already an eighth level ability user. In Sun Empire, the difference between someone with seven levels of ability and eight levels of ability was tremendous, after obtaining eight levels of ability, one would obtain all types of privileges. The true noble ranks and high level positions were things only those with at least eight levels of ability could hold. The beliefs that abilities were above all was ingrained into the empire residents¡¯ blood, which was why as a suzerain who originally needed a long time before he could obtain these abilities through the previous method, Danuo didn¡¯t have muchints towards his current situation.


    This ce was less than a hundred kilometers from Maca City, but it was stillpletely overgrown. Danuo didn¡¯t feel much dissatisfaction to being stationed here either, after all, fighting on the main battlefield might very well mean shing head-on against the empire¡¯s suppression army. At that time, whether he woulde out alive or dead, it would be hard to say. Even though he was an eighth level ability user, he still didn¡¯t have a hundred percent certainty that he would survive. The rebellion suppression forces the empire was sending out would definitelye from Xilur City. This was not only where one of the three great Sun God Temples rested, there was also the Red Duke, and Marshal Debayor¡¯s encampment wasn¡¯t too far off.


    Only, as time went on, Danuo could smell danger getting closer and closer. However, as for where the danger originated from, he had no idea. This made him, who usually had an explosive temper, be even more vexed and uneasy. However, apart from raising vignce, there was nothing else he could do.


    In his current position, Danuo could see group after group of soldiers patrolling around the hill. Meanwhile, in the newly dug up bunker hid several sentry posts. With both visible and hidden sentries, together with strengthened perception abilities, ability users with lower level abilities than Danuo basically had no chance of infiltrating the camp.


    The patrol was made up of three man teams. They moved along preset paths, but every single one of them maintained enough vignce, carefully observing the surrounding silence. This type of attitude left Danuo extremely satisfied, the intensive training still showing some effects. If this wasn¡¯t the case, he didn¡¯t mind using his whip to properly teach fes who dared to ck off on the battlefield a lesson.


    Night approached. Beside three patrolling soldiers, the darkness seemed to distort! A short and wide rectangr bone de quietly appeared in the darkness, silently moving past the patrolling soldiers¡¯ necks!

 Book 6 13.3

    Book 6 Chapter 13.3 - War


    The moment the rectangr bone de appeared, Danuo¡¯s body suddenly went taut. He wanted to roar ¡®careful¡¯, but was already toote. That bone de moved past like a vanishing light, in that instant already passing by the three patrolling soldiers¡¯ necks. The patrolling soldiers werepletely unaware, taking another step forward, and only then did the three heads suddenly be crooked, tumbling onto the ground. Blood sprayed out like fountains, frantically spurting out from the clean cuts.


    Danuo¡¯s expression immediately changed. The enemy¡¯s concealing and assassination methods were horrifyingly proficient. Even now, he only saw a faint outline in the darkness,pletely unable to discern the other party¡¯s appearance or clothing. Against assassins at this level, forget about three ordinary patrolling soldiers, even if it was Danuo himself, he might very well suffer a significant injury right from the first strike.


    However, why did this outstanding assassin decide to take out three negligible patrolling soldiers before Danuo¡¯s face? This question immediately shed past Danuo¡¯s mind, and then a realization hacked through the haze like a streak of lightning. This assassin was only trying to divert his attention, the true target was Danuo himself!


    His instincts made Danuo move before his mind did. He quickly took a step forward to avoid the hidden dangers behind him. However, when he rushed out, Danuo heard a clear, light pu sound, as if a table knife was moving through smooth cheese. A slight stinging sensation was immediately transmitted from below his ribs. The pain was extremely slight, yet it left one in despair.


    Danuo saw from the corners of his eyes that a short rectangr de was currently inserted below his ribs, the de moving through his body cavity urately between the gap between his ribs, the wide de almost cleaving his liver in half. The de itself wasn¡¯t that long, but it was extremely wide, not suitable for assassination at all. However, it was precisely this de that was inserted in Danuo¡¯s body!


    The hand that gripped the de wasn¡¯t particrly remarkable, but it was steady and powerful.


    Danuo roared like a wounded beast, brandishing his elbows towards the darkness behind him. The power of his dying attack was definitely not ordinary!


    Pa pa sounds rang out. Two thick and solid palms reached out from the darkness, striking against Danuo¡¯s arms, and then the palms clenched, tightly gripping down. Two new assassins appeared, their arms exposed, the thick and rough muscles were like steel wire, full of power. The dying attack of Danuo who had eight levels of power was actually forcefully stopped by these two. Danuo released a low roar, but as soon as he wanted to release a full power attack, a slight pain could be felt below his ribs. That de actually withdrew, returning into the darkness.


    Following the wide de¡¯s withdrawal, power continuously flowed out from that injury. The two hands that gripped Danuo¡¯s right hand mped down like metal mps, restricting his movements. Another stocky arm reached out from the darkness, grabbing Danuo¡¯s left arm that had just been raised. Three legs reached out from the darkness, and with pa pa sounds, they continuously kicked at Danuo¡¯s legs. The areas that were kicked were carefully chosen, if it wasn¡¯t the weak joint areas, then it was where the muscles and tendons were joined, continuously crumbling the power that was being umted.


    The three assassins finally appeared. Their expressions were nk, bald heads glossy. Their movements didn¡¯t match their stupid expressions at all, extremely agile and nimble. Their upper bodies were bare, but the wide scarlet trousers were extremely striking.


    ¡°Red-robed warriors?!¡± When he saw the assassins¡¯ true identities, Danuo became extremely shocked! Based on what he knew, as the Sun God Temple¡¯s greatest sect defending warriors, Xilur City¡¯s Sun God Temple only had twelve red-robed warriors. Yet now, there were three of them before him, no, four red robed warriors. The assassin who eliminated the three patrolling soldiers as bait was definitely another red-robed warrior!


    Four whole red-robed soldiers! Forget about ambush, even if it was a frontal assault, not a single individual on this hill would be able to run. At this moment the other hands of the three red-robed warriors who grabbed Danuo also appeared, every single individual¡¯s hands gripping a thin and sharp curved dagger. The de was light and sharp, and when the curved de was brandished, it would still be full of power. Meanwhile, the handles polished from bull horns gave off a simple and wild feeling. These were short des used specially by red-robed warriors, and as the three weapons rose and fell, several dozen cuts would be made in Danuo¡¯s body every second!


    Danuo who was rather strong even among the suzerains under Su was like a small boat in a tempest, powerlessly rocking and swaying about. His life force was scattered and smashed, and then diced up into fine pieces.


    Finally, the three red-robed warriors stopped their attacks and also loosened their hands, letting Danuo fall onto the ground like a beaten sack. Danuo¡¯s eyes were widened as he stared at the three red-robed warriors, his brain quickly bing vacant.


    The red-robed warriors normally all had around eight levels of ability, but the abilities that were produced were carefully matched. Due to the year round training in close quarterbat and joint assault techniques, their true fighting strength was far greater than that of any ordinary eighth level ability users. Even if it was one on one, Danuo didn¡¯t really have much chance of sess, let alone an assassination carried out by three of them at the same time.


    Danuo immediately recalled the first cut he received, which was also the most deadly attack. The hand that gripped the de, at this moment before death, was iparably clear.


    That person¡¯s strength was far above the red-robed warriors! This was the conclusion Danuo reached the moment before his death.


    ¡°You all can forget about having it easy! My lord... will wipe all of you out...¡± Danuo thought fiercely.

 Book 6 13.4

    Book 6 Chapter 13.4 - War


    In the central barracks, Su, whose eyes were closed in rest suddenly opened them, the halfpleted analysis of the new biological weapon thus stopping as well. There was no lighting in the tent, so this ce was extremely dark. Su¡¯s eyes were the only source of light.


    ¡°Danuo died?¡± Su frowned. His eyesnded on a map hanging on the other side, starting to calcte the enemy¡¯s route of advance, speed, time, and other factors. Before Danuo¡¯s death, the tissues Su hid in his body sent some crucial pieces of information back. From this information, Su deduced that the enemy who attacked Danuo was extremely strong, their individual strength not weaker than Danuo who was a suzerain before his upgrades, their attack methods carrying distinctive features. In the empire¡¯s territory, experts at this level were pretty much limited to those types of individuals. Even from these pitifullycking bits of information, he could still roughly determine the range of enemies that attacked.


    A string of names shed past Su¡¯s consciousness, finally stopping on one.


    ¡°Red-robed warriors? It seems like the empire has invested quite a bit in this assault. At least four red-robed warriors, Probably nning to directlyunch a surprise attack on Maca City and kill me! However, since they are aware that Murray died under my hands, they should know that four red-robed warriors isn¡¯t quite enough... en, there should be at least one individual even more powerful than the red-robed warriors. The power of the first cut Danuo received wasn¡¯t great, yet it was just right. This is likely the case.¡± In the blink of an eye, Su had already basically recreated the battle situation.


    However, Su didn¡¯t currently didn¡¯t n on returning Maca City. Inside the Viceroy Manor, he already prepared more than enough presents for the red-robed warriors. Su closed his eyes, and then the energy within him surged. Under the support of his powerful Perception Domain abilities, a brief yet powerful signal was released.


    The viceroy manor under the darkness was intimidating and peaceful, a gloominess that made one suffocate pervading every inch of the pyramid. Everyone was busying about, silently doing what they had to do. Their expressions were all nk; aside from doing work, there weren¡¯t any unnecessary movements, as if they were moving corpses.


    This type of busying about continued until it was time to rest, most people thenying on their beds. Even though their bodies moved obediently as their master ordered, their thoughts couldn¡¯t bepletely suppressed, so this would inevitably be a sleepless night. Many of them were staring at the ceiling, not feeling the slightest bit of sleepiness. The empire¡¯s suppression army would arrive tomorrow morning at thetest, and it would then fight against the troops under Su. Right now, every one of them feltplex emotions. They wanted Su to lose, yet at the same time hoped that he would win. In the empire¡¯sws, working under Su for several days meant that they had already defected, and the best result of defecting was being turned into ves.


    The pyramid was extremely quiet, the production machines that were usually fired up in the daytime all stopping their operations one after another, only therge-scale diesel engine still rumbling on the ground floor. At this moment when they didn¡¯t know if they were going to live or die, even the individuals who were on night shifts were not in the mood for work, to the extent where there wasn¡¯t even a single person in the most crucial breeding base, the bioengineering masters nowhere to be found. Inside the gloomy space, clusters of bubbles continuously emerged in the five breeding tanks filled with culture fluid, one could see six to seven wolf-like creatures floating inside every single breeding tank. The central control device¡¯s screen flickered with a faint radiance, the continuously moving curved lines indicating that all of the breeding tanks were operating normally.


    Suddenly, the undting curve shook without any omen, and then it shot straight up, immediately breaking through the highest point of which the instrument could measure! It then remained above this critical point, drawing out a horrifying straight light!


    Points of deep green light lit up one after another in the breeding tanks like those of a nocturnal wolf pack. The creatures who were still being bred opened their eyes one after another. They didn¡¯t roar or struggle about, instead quietly floating in the culture fluid, as if listening and thinking deeply about something.


    All of the Herk received Su¡¯s will. At this moment, they were using their own methods tomunicate and formte programs of action. The Herk had far more methods ofmunication than the miniature Leigna. Apart from the flickering of radiance in their eyes, sound, waves, and even spiritual fluctuations were also channels ofmunication.


    A Herk suddenly withdrew to the side of the breeding tank, its body clearly expanding in size. Then, a w shot out with lightning speed, shing at the reinforced ss wall! With a screech sound, three deep notches appeared on the reinforced ss! This Herc exerted force again, and soon after, the reinforced ss had countless criss-crossed scratches carved into it. Its rear leg then raised upwards, smashing straight at these scratches!


    With a bang sound, the outer shell of the reinforced ss waspletely smashed apart, turning into countless fragments and scattering all over the floor. The culture fluid poured out with a hua sound, sending the six Herk inside rushing out. As soon as they made contact with the floor, they immediately stood up. One of them walked over to the damaged breeding tank, and then stood up on its hind legs like a human, its front ws starting to operate the control screen! It proficiently imputedmands one after another, and soon after, the damaged breeding tank was closed, and the ear-splitting rm sound also became silent. Meanwhile, the remaining Herk were operating the other breeding tanks. The culture fluid in four breeding tanks began to drain, and soon after, the reinforced ss walls rose, the Herk inside moving out one after another. Several dozen Herk gathered together, the radiance in their eyes flickering about, simultaneously releasing slight qi qi tsa tsa sounds to quickly exchange information.


    A few secondster, a Herk began to operate the central control system, opening up the breeding base¡¯s istion door. Thus, several dozen faint beast shadows rushed out, quickly disappearing into the massive and spacious pyramid. When thest Herk saw that itspanions had all left, it brought up a red menu, inputted a long string of secret code, and then pressed the confirmation key.


    A pa sounded. The main electrical power source was cut off, the entire pyramid thus bingpletely dark! The emergency electrical power immediately started up, dark red emergency lights lighting up the main passages. However, this bit of weak lighting was only enough to illuminate a pitiful amount of greenery, their range of lighting extremely limited, the significance of their locations far greater than their brightening effects.

 Book 6 13.5

    Book 6 Chapter 13.5 - War


    Right now, the pyramid¡¯s silence was already shattered by the sound of rms. Everyone got up and got dressed, panicked cries and questions rising from every direction. The moment the rm sounded, regardless of whether they were inside or outside, everyone¡¯s first reaction was that Su died, and the empire¡¯s suppression army already charged into the pyramid! Most people rushed out in a panic, searching everywhere for an escape path, while a small portion of people immediately grabbed any form of weapon they could find near them. They were all free residents, but after the empire¡¯s army won, their best result was to be ve miners, the mostmon conclusion having their bodies impaled by wooden stakes and presented in a ring around Maca City.


    Only the top level viceroy private pce staff maintained basic order. Under the elder¡¯s year-round training, the servants, maids, and guards were all able to maintain a basic level of calmness. The elder carefully listened to the rm and moring noises outside, and then immediately closed the pce¡¯s thick and heavy bronze doors, as well as locked it up. He also had the soldiers who still had weapons assume battle positions, upying the firing holes, four machine guns sealing off every entrance into the pce. Compared to the pce¡¯s grandness and splendidness, this bit of military force really was a bit too simplistic. However, in the previous viceroy Murray¡¯s eyes, machine guns were children¡¯s ythings, while after Su upied this ce, other than drinking and ying with women, he just continuously ate, not paying any attention to the machine military defense system. Right now, the elder even began to worry if these dated machine guns would malfunction at the crucial moment.


    The pyramid enteredplete chaos. The rms and darkness were enough to destroy any cool-headedness most people had left, releasing the fears hidden in their hearts.


    More than ten individuals were currently running along the staircase, wishing to escape from the pyramid. The originally massive and spacious passage, because of theck of order, became overcrowded. While fleeing in panic, a robust ck man who normally did hardbor in the pyramid suddenly released a muffled groan, as if he ran into something, his body couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. However, he was one of the individuals running at the very front, clearly nothing in front of him at all!


    He had a violent disposition to begin with, and now, he encountered this type of thing while fleeing, struck until he was dizzy, yet couldn¡¯t even see what it was that he made contact with, so his first reaction was that someone was in his way. As a result, his hands and feet moved faster than his brain, a curse muttered from his mouth, ¡°What idiot dares block this one¡¯s path?¡± Then, he raised hisrge hair-covered foot, sending it fiercely into the air in front of him!


    In the surrounding people¡¯s opinion, this waspletely a kick sent out in anger, pointless to the point of being stupid. However, right now, everyone was flustered and panicking, so no one had the time to mock him. When the powerful foot was kicking out, a striking blood line suddenly appeared at the knee joint, and then the sole of his foot, together with the entire calf separated from his body, spinning as it flew into the air. Under the dark red illumination, the beads of blood that flew out were especially blinding!


    The ck man paused momentarily, and only then did he lose his bnce, dropping onto the ground. At the same time, the intense pain he felt from his leg made him release a lung-splitting scream.


    In apletely empty area of the corridor, a de suddenly appeared. The de was rather strange in appearance, the sharpness of this thin and curved de already proved through the dark and bloody leg. The hand that gripped the de was stocky and powerful, and what was unusual was that the skin color of that hand was amber, and it was suffused with a clear gloss. After that hand appeared, a strong oily fragrance began to waft through the corridor.


    A short and robust male appeared from thin air. His upper body was exposed, bald head and red pants all extremely striking characteristics. In the empire, almost every single person knew what thisbination of characteristics represented.


    ¡°Red-robed warriors!¡± It was unknown who was the first one to cry out, but fear instantly spread through everyone here, these individuals bing like headless houseflies as they shoved and bumped about, to the extent where one of them was panicking so much he even ended up rushing headfirst into this red-robed warrior!


    The red-robed warrior¡¯s expression was serious, but a deep anger could be seen hidden in his eyes. His mission was to infiltrate the viceroy manor and assassinate everyone here. However, not long after he entered the pyramid, the building suddenly released an earsplitting rm, and then the situation developed into the current chaos. In the sealed corridor, this group of frantically running normal people plugged up all avable space, not giving him any space to evade them, to the extent where an individual who lost his way even ran into his body!


    He didn¡¯t n to waste any of his strength on these insect-like ordinary people, wishing to move through the crowd amidst the chaos. The collisions without any additional abilities added couldn¡¯t break his stealth, but the ck man¡¯s hysterical kick and filthy speech sessfully triggered his fury! ording to Sun Empire¡¯s tradition, red-robed warriors were all the Sun God¡¯s close guards, their souls post death ascending and entering the sun¡¯s core. This was the Sun God¡¯s divine country, and they would obtain eternal life together with their deity. That was why regardless of where they were, regardless of who it was they were facing, the red-robed warriors all enjoyed the greatest statuses. When had he ever been humiliated like this before?


    Meanwhile, in the eyes of these ordinary people, this red-robed warrior was no different from a god of death!


    The short de was so fast one couldn¡¯t see its trajectory. However, the string of blood droplets drawn out in the air outlined its previous path. The red-robed warrior walked forward step by step, hisrge bare feet releasing heavy sounds when they made contact with the red rock ground surface, as if this was the drumbeat of a death god¡¯s advance. With each passing second, the red-robed warrior would release several dozen cuts, these cuts either passing through several individuals¡¯ bodies orpletely endured by a single person. The strings of blood immediately weaved a of blood in the sky; when the red-robed warrior walked through it, the web of bloodnded on his exposed upper body, immediately adding a heavy blood color to his amber-colored skin.


    This, was the red robe of god¡¯s warrior.


    When facing more than ten ordinary people who only had running on their minds, the red-robed warrior¡¯s actions couldn¡¯t even be called sadistic killing, but directly dismembering as he tore through everything obstructing his path! For example, that ck man who had previously insulted the red-robed warrior was fished up by a de, and then floated strangely in the air! His body was supported in the air by extremely fast cuts, and the red-robed warrior stood in front of his face for two hold seconds! Then, the red-robed warrior moved past the ck man¡¯s side. The ck man¡¯s expression was lifeless, his floating body finallynding on the ground, but it immediately broke apart into several hundred small chunks of flesh, tumbling about, blood spraying out like mist! Between the blood and flesh chunks appeared aplete and clean human skeleton.


    For this divine warrior, killing already became a type of art. That short de¡¯s edge was still just as bright and pure as before.


    The red-robed warrior who had immersed himself in rage and ughter suddenly sensed a bit of chilliness. He suddenly stopped his steps and observed his surroundings. Right now, he was already standing at the corner of the corridor, behind him a road paved from flesh chunks and white bones, the blood trickling about trickling streams. Up ahead was a dark corridor, at the end of this corridor an emergency light, the dark red radiance only lighting up a small area around it. Three survivors ran while staggering about, their strength almostpletely drained from excessive fear. One of them fell down, and then he almost seemed to have forgotten to stand up again, actually crawling forward just like that.


    It would only take the red-robed warrior half a second to kill those three survivors. Just now, he even already decided on the next method of murder, feeling that puncturing the liver wasn¡¯t a bad choice. It was fatal, delivered a sufficiently long period of suffering, and it saved time. He already wasted too much time here. Even though he didn¡¯t know which one of his damnpanions it was that set off the rm, from a different point of view, the chaos also brought them quite the convenience in this assassination. At the very least, these hindrances that would ultimately be cleaned out came running out on their own, so they didn¡¯t have to look everywhere for them inside of this massive pyramid.


    However, the red-robed warrior¡¯s feet were nailed firmly to his original position, not budging an inch. He raised his head, looking towards the ceiling.

 Book 6 13.6

    Book 6 Chapter 13.6 - War


    Unknowingly when, a strange creature was already suspended from the ceiling, currently staring at him with its moss-green eyes. This was a wolf-like creature, no, to be more precise, only its head resembled a wolf, the long and sharp mouth clearly possessing exceptional destructive power. Meanwhile, its four limbs were at least a size bigger than ordinary wolves¡¯, its wide and robust upper body and sleek lower half disyed exceptional flexibility. It was as if there were invisible mas on the base of its feet, unexpectedly allowing it to hang from the glossy ceiling. Meanwhile, its head was turned 180 degrees, observing the red-robed warrior just like that.


    ¡°What is this? When did it appear?¡± The red-robed warrior felt a bit of fear inside. However, he still had confidence. No vicious beast could be a rigorously trained red-robed warrior¡¯s match, not even if it were the empire¡¯s massive, astonishingly powerful war beasts.


    Right at this moment, the wolf-like creature on the ceiling suddenly pounced down, its pair of disproportionatelyrge forews¡¯ talons that were as long as the short de the red-robed warrior held in his hand scratching towards his face! Meanwhile, the shrill wind sounds fully illustrated the assault¡¯s speed and strength.


    A dang sounded. The red-robed warrior¡¯s short de already stopped the wolf ws that were hacking over! The muscles on his arms shook; even though he was facing the other party¡¯s attack from before, at a disadvantage, he still didn¡¯t expect this strange creature¡¯s power to be this great, an ability user who seemed to exceed five levels of power! There were only two or three biological weapons back at the empire that had greater strength than this creature, but they were all war giants, their bodies several tens of timesrger! Together with this kind of power, its speed was also exceptionally great, making even the red-robed warrior who was known for his ambushes, power, and speed feel pressure. Moreover, under this powerful collision force, its ws actually didn¡¯t break from the special material short de! When he saw that negligible nick the de made on those sharp ws, the red-robed warrior¡¯s expression began to fall.


    The front ws were blocked, but its two rear ws shot out like vipers, six sharp ws that were also twenty centimeters in length reached out, stabbing fiercely towards the red-robed warrior¡¯s stomach! If these attacks reached their destination, even the red-robed warrior with six levels of defense would have his body torn open on the spot!


    The red-robed warrior¡¯s short de pushed forward, his powerful strength sending it flying backwards, and then he blocked the rear ws that shot towards his stomach with lightning speed. Finally, the short de vanished from the air, slicing towards its belly with a speed that couldn¡¯t be captured by the naked eye! An eye for an eye, the red-robed warrior decided to go for its chest as well. This was a fatal injury for almost any creature.


    The wolf-like creature released a howl, and then it spun in the air, strangely moving backwards. Its four limbs thennded steadily on the ground. Its stance was extremely strange, body almost sticking to the ground, eyes staring rigidly at the red-robed warrior. From this stance, it could erupt with power at any time andunch another vicious attack.


    However, the red-robed warrior revealed a cruel smile. He knew that his attack just now already seeded.


    Even though that strange beast¡¯s muscles were extremely tough and durable, hard like steel wire, the short de still sliced through an entire bundle. After suffering this cut, this wolf-like monster¡¯s reaction speed would inevitably plummet, being even less of a match for him.


    The red-robed warrior walked forward withrge steps. Provoked by its unbridled attitude, the wolf-like irregr beast released a growl, suddenly shooting out from the ground like a bullet, ws aimed straight at his face.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The red-robed warrior released a scoff, raising his left arm, unexpectedly using his own body to stop the sharp ws. The short de in his right hand was as fast as a streak of light, entering his opponent¡¯s ribcage! Meanwhile, the wolf-like creature¡¯s sharp ws that could tear apart steel and impale rock, unexpectedly only managed to create several centimeter deep wounds on the red-robed warrior¡¯s thick and solid arm. This degree of injury was only slightly more serious than some broken skin. However, the red-robed warrior¡¯s de moved through the other party¡¯s front ws and into its ribs, the entire de entering diagonally until only the handle remained visible. Even if no inner organs were pierced, just the muscles that were severed should be enough to further weaken the enemy¡¯s ability to attack and move.


    The short de stabbed out and withdrew quickly, leaving three wounds in the irregr creature¡¯s body, and only then did the red-robed warrior brandish his left arm, flinging it viciously at the wall! Following a boom sound, the irregr wolf smashed into the tough red rock wall, a shallow depression actually forming, the cracks extending several meters outwards! It released a whimper, and then its body slid down from the depression, returning to its attack stance of four limbs supporting itself, body sticking close to the ground. However, this time, there was dark blood that flowed out from its body, to the extent where even the terrifying cuts made at the sides of its body could be seen.


    The red-robed warriorughed coldly. He took a step forward with his left leg, preparing to fully dismember his opponent. For a biological weapon without much intelligence to injure him, it could already be considered quite powerful. The moment he took this step, he suddenly saw a hint of ridicule in this wolf-like creature¡¯s eyes.


    Wait, ridicule? How could it be ridicule? The red-robed warrior¡¯s mind was greatly shaken up. He, who came from Sun God Temple, had interacted with with quite a few biological weapons, among them nock of species with some level of intelligence. They understood anger, joy, grief, fear, but definitely not ridicule. Only species that had already reached a certain level of civilization and societal state would reveal emotions like mockery. The red-robed warrior was confident that he didn¡¯t see incorrectly. Could it be that this wild beast that seemed topletely fight based on instinct was a highly civilized species?


    Precisely in that moment of stupor, the red-robed warrior suddenly sensed a weak stream of air blow past his body. It brushed past the sleek roof, producing small ripples on its glossy surface.


    Almost the instant the ripple formed, the red-robed soldier¡¯s short de was brandished like a streak of lightning, stopping a w that quietly stabbed over! Borrowing the recoil force, the red-robed warrior backed up several steps, withdrawing from the corner with just a few steps, simultaneously evading two rear ws that that were wing over through the air.


    Another wolf-like irregr creature appeared before the red robed warrior. However, the red-robed warrior suddenly felt a slight chill beneath his ribs. When he lowered his head, only then did he discover that his ribs covered in rock-like tough muscles had three gashes running through them, each gash reaching three centimeters deep. From the outside, his ribs were almost visible through the torn muscle fibers. He suddenly raised his head, staring rigidly at the wolf-like creature who was currently standing behind the corner, his eyes already full of killing intent.


    Three Herk!

 Book 6 13.7

    Book 6 Chapter 13.7 - War


    Even though one of them was already seriously injured, the red-robed warrior still felt a bit of pressure. At the very least, in this narrow space, his mobility was restricted, his fighting strength also affected. Meanwhile, stealth and other abilities were clearly ineffective before the enemy who clearly possessed a sharp sense of smell. He was already injured twice, even though these could currently only be considered superficial wounds, not touching any important tissues, he knew that these irregr wolves¡¯ attack power was extremely great. If he didn¡¯t concentrate his defensive ability in the corresponding areas, the injuries he received would have been much more serious, for example, the injury below his ribs.


    If even more came... as soon as this thought emerged, the red robed warrior¡¯s entire body trembled, the short de pushing out horizontally. After entering a defensive stance, only then did he slowly turn around. At the end of the long and dark corridor behind him appeared four moss-green lights. Meanwhile, around the corridor corner ahead, he also sensed two vicious auras currently moving over.


    There were seven Herk in total!


    The red-robed warrior¡¯s face fell, the short de changing to a reversed grip, left hand clenching into a fist. All of the muscles on his body wriggled about, and then with a hu sound, he sprayed out a st of white air. A faint flowing light emerged below his amber-colored skin, his entire body bing like a sculpture carved from amber. Meanwhile, what flowed beneath his body was high temperature fire!


    He alreadypletely released the power of the sacred elixir stored in his body, his entire being like an ignited tank as he advanced towards the already wounded Herk in front of him, targeting the weakest link in the chain! Hu hu, two Herk pounced at him from behind, their iparably sharp ws striking down on the red-robed warrior¡¯s back. After a series of scalp numbing tearing sounds, twelve whole bone-reaching gashes were created!


    The red-robed warrior seemed as if he didn¡¯t feel anything. With a muffled thump sound, his left fist swung out towards the Herk like a hammer, right shoulder knocking another away, and then the short de hacked out. This time, the de was no longer searching for a chink to wedge into, but rather disyed tremendous strength, forcibly hacking off half of one of the third Herk¡¯s forews!


    The red-robed warrior already rushed over to the wounded Herk. When faced with his opponent who stood up on two legs, he released a thunderous angry roar, unexpectedly smashing his head straight into the Herk¡¯s wolf mouth!


    The entire corridor made from giant rocks thus violently trembled. Anotherrge depression several dozen centimeters in diameter appeared, rock fragments continuously falling. Meanwhile, at the center of the shallow depression, the red-robed warrior¡¯s bald head was deeply embedded inside the wall!


    The bald head was alreadypletely sticking to the crude rock surface. Meanwhile, what was separating the bald head and the rock was that Herk¡¯s wolf head, currently already turned into a mixture of crushed bones and bodily fluids, this mixture trickling down between the cracks in the rock.


    The heavy blow left even the red-robed warrior a bit dizzy. The instant his movements stopped, several Herk shot over like lightning,pletely covering his body underneath.


    The intense shock didn¡¯t cause the emergency light hanging up high around the corner to go out. Under the dark red lightning, the red-robed warrior and Herk¡¯s shadows on the walls and floor were asionally blurry, asionally clear.


    The red-robed warrior¡¯s familiar and heavy growl sounded again. He pulled his head out from the wall, and then with another thunk sound, the shadow on the wall released a fist. The wolf figure at the end of the fist was sent flying, the part of its body that was struck twisting at an unnatural angle from the rest of its body. However, another Herk immediately threw itself over, almost hanging from the warrior¡¯s arm, blood immediately spraying all over the wall! The Herk crushed the red-robed warrior under them again, the one that was sent flying flipping over its body, limped over to the rest of the pack. Then, after shaking a bit, it leapt out,nding on the highest point of the wolf pack.


    On the corridor walls, the shadows were changing violently. The warrior stood up again and again from the wolf pack, using either his head, fists, knees, or legs to send Herk flying one by one. Each time he erupted with might, a new st of bloody mist would be applied to the walls. However, those Herk that were struck flying possessed exceptionally tenacious vitality, crawling back again and again, throwing themselves at the warrior¡¯s body!


    In the corridor, the red-robed warrior roared, gasps for breath mixed with sounds of flesh being struck heavily, within the noise mixed all types of endless qi qi sa sa sounds of teeth, ws, and bone grinding sounds. The corridor was shaking as well, the walls, ground, and even roof had new heavy fist impacts and w marks continuously added to them. The several square meter shallow pits already covered this ce, and there were even more w marks prating ten centimeters in!


    The bloody paste smeared over the walls became thicker and thicker, the warrior¡¯s roars gradually bing more and more overcast. Several Herk were piled up together, in the end only the sounds of teeth tearing and eating remained.


    From start to finish, the Herk never released any howls or roars, not releasing the slightest bit of sound even after receiving heavy injuries, only fighting murderously in silence.


    A whileter, five Herk dragged the warrior and two of theirpanion¡¯s corpses away from this ce, disappearing into the darkness.


    Only the countless fist depressions and w marks, as well as the thick blood covering the walls silently recorded the battle that had just urred.

 Book 6 13.8

    Book 6 Chapter 13.8 - War


    Right now, the rms in the pyramid had already stopped, but the chaos only grew. The shrill screams of women and loud gunshots were everywhere, sounds of explosion rising and falling as well, each explosion intensifying the disorder. The weakness of the authority Su seized through high-handed methods were fully disyed at this moment; under this sudden attack, most people had no idea what to do. When the first batch of people began to run, everyone discovered that this type of action didn¡¯t seem to have any consequences, at the very least, they didn¡¯t see anyone punished yet.


    For many people, the pyramid itself was a treasury. Amidst the chaos, a few unrestrained soldiers aimed their muzzles at the residents, moreover rushing towards important locations to loot them. No one told them what exactly happened, but in reality, not many people knew what exactly happened either. Only, in the darkness and mes, the fear and panic at the bottom of everyone¡¯s hearts were fully released. Therge amounts of people who were aimlessly running, together with the few bandits who wanted to take advantage of the chaos, made the situation exponentially worse.


    The disorder was like ripples, starting from various parts of the lower levels, continuously gathering, colliding, mixing together, and then crazily sweeping, reaching towards the pyramid¡¯s higher levels, finally starting to batter against the previously aloof and remote top floor.


    In the pyramid¡¯s top floor viceroy pce, the soldiers were already so nervous they were covered in sweat. They hid in their battle positions, ruthlessly reaping lives one after another. This was already the third wave of bandits who were trying to break into the viceroy pce. The banditscked unity, and they alsocked the firepower to break through the defensive structures, so they didn¡¯t really pose much threat. One had to understand that the viceroy pce¡¯s outer walls were created from meter thick sheets of rock, ayer both inside and outside. However, the soldiers defending the viceroy pce simrly didn¡¯t know what was going on, also worrying for their future.


    Right now, it was only bandits, but who knows, in a bit, the empire¡¯s suppression troops might appear before them!


    Every single one of the soldiers wanted to know Maca City¡¯s battle results, but this was a question not even the elder who had umted several decades of wisdom could answer. He could only use his own prestige to keep these soldiers in their battle positions. However, not even he could say for sure whether or not these soldiers would change sides the moment the empire¡¯s suppression troops appeared.


    From the walkie-talkies¡¯ noisy channels, the elder managed to capture a few near death miserable screams. These sounds all belonged to soldiers of the same battle position! Was the defensive line broken? This was the first thought that emerged in the elder¡¯s head. He thought for a bit, and then produced a pretty decorated silver pistol from his well-ironed suit. This finely crafted Desert Eagle that could be considered a handicraft article was something Murray gifted him when he was in a good mood. The elder never expected the day he would actually use it would actuallye.


    The elder walked over to the other side of the pce¡¯s main hallway with steps that could still be considered steady; the battle position that might have had something happen to it was precisely in this direction. The hallway still maintained the same calmness of the past, the pce room located at the very center still could be considered the safest ce in this entire pce hall. The guards were all assigned to various battle positions, while the servants and maids were hiding in their respective rooms, no one daring to wander about at all.


    The end of the passage was just ahead, the battle position located just around the corner. There should be an emergency light not far from the turn, releasing an extremely weak glow from behind the wall. Suddenly, the elder stopped his steps, his finger quietly making contact with the trigger.


    The light flickered a few times; those were shadows of living creatures. The elder was just about to move, when two moss-green radiances emerged. That was a Herk, the elder previously seeing this type of creature immersed in the training base¡¯s transparent tanks. Moreover, before Su left, he also specially ordered the elder to be mindful of this concocted creature named ¡®Herk¡¯.


    When the elder saw the Herk, he couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly for a bit. Thetter leaned against the wall, its front w pressed against a sheet of paper, in the other w unexpectedly a pen!


    In this moment of shock, the Herk nimbly leapt to the elder, cing the sheet of paper into his hands, and then turned around, disappearing into the darkness.


    The elder lowered his head. On the paper were a few crooked, butpletely legible words: Master, requires, go, Yelicie.¡±


    Meanwhile, the corridor where the red-robed warrior and seven Herk carried out a life and death struggle suddenly became quiet. This was a passage that led outside the pyramid, as well as a path the people were familiar with. However, whenever the fleeing masses reached the entrance of this corridor, they would turn around and leave, choosing a different passage. The corridor was filled with an incredibly strong bloodiness, and in this era, even the senses of ordinary people far surpassed that of the olden era. When they smell this thick bloodiness, no one would continue forward, nor would they even try to see what exactly happened in the passage.


    However, after a bit of time passed, footsteps still sounded from the other end of the dark corridor. The footsteps weren¡¯t rushed or slow, the rhythm unhurried as it arrived. However as the footsteps approached, no shadows could be seen in the dark corridor, this scene extremely strange.


    Footprints appeared one after another in the half congealed blood. These footprints gradually drew closer, revealing that there was someone approaching. The footsteps stopped in this area filled with corpses, as if inspecting the injuries on the corpses. Then, he continued forward, continuing all the way to the end of the corridor, standing at the edge of the battlefield.


    Under the dark lightning, a faint shadow was formed. He took a whiff of the air, and then said quietly to himself, ¡°It¡¯s Hanok, definitely the smell of ignited sacred elixir. It seems like there¡¯s no need for me to rescue him.¡±


    He straightened his body, and then blended with the darkness again, walking towards the other end of the passage. Sounds of iron chains being dragged on the ground could be heard, the outline of a hand fading in and out of existence.


    That was a stable and strong hand, two chains winding around that arm. At the end of the end of the long chains were two wolf-like creatures¡¯ corpses.


    Those were two Herk.

 Book 6 14.1

    Book 6 Chapter 14.1 - Time


    The pyramid¡¯s disturbance roused up all of Maca City, mes shooting out from many windows. Under the darkness, the mes in the pyramid could be seen from nearly every corner of the city. Everyone entered the streets, silently watching the chaos in the pyramid. Regardless of whether it was the residents or the soldiers in the city, no one headed towards the pyramid. It hadn¡¯t been long since Su¡¯s powerful and lightning fast capture of Maca City, so there was no way he would get the entire city under his control in this short amount of time.


    The viceroy pce at the top floor of the pyramid was alsopletely quiet. Apart from unscattering bloody smell, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything else. The people were standing or sitting, one still able to see what they were doing previously, but now, they were all dead. There were only one or two injuries on their bodies, yet all of their vitality left them in the shortest amount of time. Because they died too quickly, they still maintained their expression from when they were alive. Meanwhile, their bodies that tightened up preserved the posture of their final moments.


    Time seemed to have frozen at this moment.


    A Herk suddenly appeared in the pce. It differentiated between directions, and then sprinted towards the window on the other side of the hall. The meter long four limbs became unmatched sharp weapons, allowing its speed to not be hindered by any factors, to the extent where it could advance at full speed along the walls or hang from the ceiling. Its four limbs began to fly about one after another like arge spider whose speed had been increased by several dozen times, instantly crossing the several dozen meter long lobby and appearing by that window. The Herk leapt out of the window without any hesitation, running towards the distance.


    The sound of dragged metal iron chains sounded in the spacious pce again. A figure that faded in and out of existence walked over from a room, walking towards the window the Herk jumped out of. The footsteps were quite rhythmic, and also quite slow, as if he was strolling through a forest. However, after just two or three steps, this person appeared next to the window, his figure slowly appearing.


    This was an extremely slender and good-looking young man, long ck hair casually scattering down. His face was extremely handsome, only, it was pale to the point where he was like a corpse who had just crawled out from a coffin. Covering his upper body was a high-cored shirt, and it was paired with a dark ck zer. A dark and decaying depressing noble aura was being released from his entire body. His eyes were a light gray color, an extremely rarely seen eye color that almost seemed to merge with the whites of his eyes. The pale and frail looking hand had five iron chains winding around it, at the end of every chain a Herk corpse.


    He stood in front of the window, looking outwards. Even though there was only great darkness outside the window, a quickly sprinting Herk¡¯s shadow was still reflected in his pupils.


    The youngster quickly calcted the distance, and then said to himself, ¡°1300 meters? Chasing this type of distance will be a bit difficult. That cut just now actually didn¡¯t affect its mobility, really is unexpected. Forget it, the specimen I have right now are already enough to turn in the mission, now is the time to look for that little girl. She smells quite good, but, where exactly is she hiding? En, I¡¯ve always hated ying hide-and-seek...¡±


    If one looked carefully, they would discover that the wounds on the five Herk dragged by the iron chains were all different, some withplete upper bodies, others having their limbs preserved, others with only their heads left in good condition. If they were all pieced together, it would be just enough to make a single Herk


    His figure entered the darkness again, only the sounds of iron chains being dragged echoing through the pce. A few minutester, he appeared in a secret room, the meter thick rock wall that sealed up this room having arge hole forcibly sted open in it. His eyes swept through the secret room that wasn¡¯t all thatrge, and soon after, itnded on a blood-soaked long skirt. The young man grabbed the long skirt, taking a strong whiff. Female, youthfulness, abilities, and potential, the long skirt was full of the strong smell he liked. However, this secret room only had this single long skirt, the blood likely scattered on it. Meanwhile, the drops of blood that led him here were likely purposely arranged as well.


    He was yed.


    The young man stood there quietly, the five iron chains in his hand releasing creak sounds, immediately crushed into a lump.


    Under creaking sounds that made one¡¯s teeth sore, an alreadypletely deformed steel door was pushed open, a red-robed warrior breaking in. His appearance was sinister, his exposed upper body covered in criss-crossed w marks and teeth imprints, his bald head even having two rows of holes that were currently dripping blood. The most eye-catching thing was that his left armpletely disappeared from the shoulder down.


    When the red-robed warrior entered the pce, his expression immediately froze, discovering that this entire pce was filled with death energy. Only then did he notice the young man standing by the window. He quickly walked up a few steps, and then stopped when he reached ten meters before the young man, as if there was an invisible barrier there. The expression in the red-robed warrior¡¯s eyes was extremely respectful, but also on guard.


    The young man suddenly released augh. Without even turning around, he spoke in a long and drawn-out manner, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so nervous. With your current state, if I wanted to kill you, it would be useless even if you were on guard. You are the only living red-robed warrior left. If you died as well, that old thing definitely wouldn¡¯t be too happy. Moreover, I still have one task to assign to you.¡±

 Book 6 14.2

    Book 6 Chapter 14.2 - Time


    The red-robed warrior¡¯s expression immediately froze, asking in a deep voice, ¡°The others all died? This time, there were but five of us who came, could it be that the other four...¡±


    ¡°You encountered a few... hm, strange wolves?¡± The young man cut off the red-robed warrior¡¯s words, asking.


    ¡°Four of them. I killed two, the other two ran.¡± The red-robed warrior replied.


    The young man shrugged his shoulders, gave the red-robed warrior¡¯s missing arm a look, and then said, ¡°Your luck isn¡¯t bad, the others all encountered at least six of these strange wolves. That is why you are still alive, albeit in a bit of a sorry state.¡±


    The young man¡¯s right arm moved, and following nk nk nk sounds, the five Herk that were tied to the iron chains were flung before the red-robed warrior. ¡°Your job now is to bring these things back. That old thing will definitely enjoy this gift.¡±


    ¡°But, if I return, there won¡¯t be anyone to upy this ce.¡± The red-robed warrior clearly didn¡¯t normally take orders from the young man, and he was clearly implying that this young man wouldn¡¯t obediently watch over this pyramid until the Red Duke¡¯s army arrived.


    The pyramid was not only the symbol of the city, it was also the biological and industrial center of this entire region. upying the pyramid was the same as upying arge half of Maca City.


    ¡°It is useless even if you remain, for example, if two or three of those thingse back.¡± The young man crushed the red-robed warrior¡¯s confidence without a trace of politeness.


    The red-robed warrior remained silent. He knew that what the young man said was the truth. He could defy the other party¡¯s orders, but the value of five Herk corpses was indeed great. The assault on the pyramid was supposed to be an easy process, yet this kind of result with the red-robed warriors almostpletely wiped out appeared.


    ¡°Then what is your distinguished self¡¯s ns going forward?¡± The red robed warrior asked.


    ¡°Me? Wander about this ce. Either way, it is still quite some time before I must return.¡± After speaking, the young man leapt out of the window. He spread his arms in the sky, his clothes that were opened wide fluttering in the wind like two ck wings. While relying on this negligible air resistance, he unexpectedly flew further and further into the night like a bat under the moon.


    The red-robed warrior was left without a choice. He looked at his own left arm that was missing from the shoulder, and then finally decided to bend over, pick up the five Herk, and carry it on his back, thus leaving under the darkness of night.


    Kanos who was still advancing through the mountain rainforest widened his eyes, a reddish-golden radiance unexpectedly shooting out from his pupils. After reading the message delivered by the Tungus Warhawk through this bit of light, the Red Duke¡¯s brows immediately creased. He remained silent, handing over the message to a red-robed warrior moving beside the giant wolf. After giving the secret message a single look, he released a low cry of rm. ¡°Four warriors dying in battle?! Isn¡¯t Kakremi also there?¡±


    ¡°Correct. It seems like arge amount of never before seen strange creatures appeared in the pyramid, all of the red-robed warriors that died falling under their ws. Kakremi has also said that those wolf-like fes give him a simr feeling to the temple¡¯s Herk.¡± The Red Duke said with a dull tone.


    ¡°This really is hard to believe.¡± The red robed warrior leader said with a sullen tone. He read the secret message several times, and only then did he pat the giant wolf the Red Duke was sitting on, saying, ¡°Herk might not be the most powerful, but it is the most sessful weapon the temple has produced for many years. Moreover, after three-fold strengthening, I don¡¯t believe that there are any biological weapons of simr size that canpare to our Herk. However, a single red-robed warrior can defeat ten Herk! That is why I still think this is absurd.¡±


    ¡°Kakremi won¡¯t lie on these types of matters. Moreover, I trust his analysis.¡± Kanos said slowly, a shadow starting to cloud his face.


    The red-robed warrior leader remained silent for a moment, and only then did he say, ¡°Duke, I hope your distinguished self can keep in mind that there is no trust or reputation to speak of with the ck robes!¡±


    The Red Duke clearly didn¡¯t agree with this judgment, saying with a smile, ¡°If it is purely based on past records, their trust and reputation are both quite brilliant.¡±


    ¡°However, those are a group of depraved individuals who offered their souls to darkness, to the devil for the sake of power!¡± The red-robed warrior leader¡¯s voice was clearly raised. He wouldn¡¯t back down on things he believed in.


    ¡°That is but something quite natural. Conviction and power are actually unrted.¡± Kanos said coldly.


    ¡°Duke, please mind your distinguished self¡¯s words. You have already insulted the highest Sun God!¡±


    The Red Dukeughed, saying, ¡°Is that so? What a pity, the archbishop has believed that my conviction is extremely sincere. If you want to ce guilt on me, wait until you be a red-robed archbishop, however...¡±


    The red-robed warrior leader¡¯s face fell greatly, he obviously knew what the Red Duke was implying: there is no chance for you to be a red-robed archbishop at all! This was a secret only those at the highest levels of Sun God Temple knew, but with the Red Duke¡¯s status in the empire, knowing about these secrets was also quite normal.


    The red-robed warrior leader¡¯s arrogance and ragepletely disappeared at this moment. He indeed felt the impulse, wishing to use military strength to solve this faith-based conflict. However, his rationality told him that this was an extremely unintelligent course of action. Forget about the fact that he had to obey any order from the Red Duke, even if he really did attack in spite of everything, when faced with this Kanos who only ck-robed fes had a chance of contending against, the conclusion still wouldn¡¯t be that great for him.


    That was why this assault troop silently advanced.


    Meanwhile, at this time, Su was faced with a different type of distress.

 Book 6 14.3

    Book 6 Chapter 14.3 - Time


    ¡°Only eleven Herk escaped? This is half the expected amount, seems like that fe isn¡¯t that easy to deal with.¡± Su thought to himself. His view roamed about thebat map, calcting and simting both sides¡¯bat strength.


    He was currently in a half underground covered bunker. This bunker had special work done to it, possessing astonishing defensive strength. Just like any battlefieldmand center, the set-up here was quite simple, a hand-drawn map resting on a makeshift table made from ammunition chests. The temporary map wasn¡¯t extremely detailed, but any differences could be automatically corrected by Su. In this bunker, a Herk was currentlyying on the ground like a dog, awaiting its next orders. Meanwhile, on another side¡¯s wall crawled several hundred Leigna. Even if it was only ordinary field wasps, this amount would still be enough to leave one shocked, let alone these ck wasps that arranged themselves in such an orderly formation!


    In the other corner of the bunker were three skeletons. They were originally three red-robed warriors, and after Su acquired enough samples, they were turned into food for the biological weapons. There were originally four, but one of the Herk encountered the ck d young man, so not only was the red-robed warrior¡¯s corpse lost, its own life was lost as well.


    The unexpected appearance of this ck-robed individual left Su feeling a bit of a headache for the first time. However, the war has just begun, far from reaching the decisive battles. This was obvious just from looking at the several hundred Leigna on the wall. Su thought for a bit, and then the green radiance in his eyes flickered. Two hundred Leigna received themand, leaving the wall, and then scattered into the rainforest. In the past three days, their main tasks was just to forage and reproduce, and then the new generation of Legina would return to give a report. The newly born Leigna¡¯s speed and toxicity were strengthened a bit, and they also had a stinger that could shoot out a greater distance. This came at the cost of substantially decreased defensive strength, and their long-distancemunication ability also disappeared. In other words, this was a type of offensive type miniature Leigna.


    As for Herk, their strength decreased by about half, but their intelligence didn¡¯t diminish at all. The difference between the Herk and Leigna was that if they survived, they would umte their battle¡¯s experiences, thus acquiring even greaterbat strength. If it wasn¡¯t for the biological weapons¡¯ special gic control, the Herk couldpletely form their own civilization.


    When Su thought back to the mutated werewolves he saw in the past outside the base, he felt that they could perhaps be considered a fledgling stage of the Herk.


    In another corner of the bunker crouched a Tungus Warhawk. Its feathers were covered in blood, its eagle eyes filled with fear. This was another warhawk that suffered from a Herk¡¯s trap, the difference being that the Herk¡¯s mission this time was to bring it back alive. This one could still fly, and it wasn¡¯t restricted at all, but it didn¡¯t dare move, only able to withdraw itself into the bunker¡¯s corner and await its own fate. Regardless of whether it was Su, the obedient Herk who was lyingzily and obediently like a loyal dog, or the remaining more than a hundred Leigna, they could all easily devour it until not even its bones remained.


    Su opened up a memo on the map, and then scribbled down a short message. He then walked over to the Tungus Warhawk, ced the message into the sealed case in front of it, patting its eagle head before speaking in the proper empirenguage, ¡°Bring this sealed letter to the Red Duke.¡±


    Even though the Tungus Warhawk¡¯s intelligence was far inferior to the Herk, it could still be considered smart, at the very least able to understand the empire¡¯snguage. It nodded, expressing that it received the order. Of course, this matter wasn¡¯t that simple. Once it left the bunker, who knew where it would return to? That was why Su called over several Leigna, these wasp-sized biological weapons made their way into the Tungus Warhawk¡¯s rear feathers, nailing themselves to its body. The warhawk already witnessed the Leigna¡¯s offensive abilities, these fes able to drill through the toughest rock. If it didn¡¯t listen to this order, the Leigna would enter its body and devour it from the inside!


    Only after sending the warhawk out with his eyes did Su return to the bunker. He wasn¡¯t hoping for this sealed message to disy any results, because this was a letter advising for surrender. If this simple ¡®the longer things are dragged out, the more your defeat is foreordained¡¯ message was enough to make the Red Duke surrender or withdraw, then that would be what was strange. This was the case even though Su knew what he said was the truth.


    However, when this letter was delivered to the Red Duke, Su would learn Kanos¡¯ current position.


    Now wasn¡¯t the time to think about Kanos. It was because the empire suppression army¡¯s front line had already appeared at the edge of his Panoramic View.


    Roughly a thousand meters away, several generals looked at theyers andyers of fortification not far away, and then couldn¡¯t help but look at each other in dismay. They had long grown ustomed to a chaotic battle over a vast battlefield, when had they ever seen such arge-scale, meticulously arranged battle position? The more than six hundred free soldiers stood in disarray behind the generals,pletely no formations to speak of. They took the shortcut through the mountain ridge here, which was why the supply wagons were still slowly trudging along more than a hundred kilometers out.


    While looking at the picturesque defensive structures built based on the opposing terrain, the generals felt a strange chill run through their bodies.


    After calming down a bit, a general fiercely moved his hand forward. Close to a hundred soldiers thus separated from the front, carefully creeping towards the enemy defensive position, stopping only after getting within six hundred meters of distance.


    Several gunshots unique to sniper rifles sounded from the defensive position, but the flying bullets didn¡¯t obtain any battle results. With close to a second of time to react, the soldiers could all make evasive maneuvers. Even if it was an inexperienced youngster, the old soldiers beside them would drag him to the ground to help him avoid death. Then, thirty soldiers whose bodies were clearly a whole sizerger than the others produced king-sized grenades weighing a kilogram each. They began to sprint forward while releasing crazy roars, and then after charging several dozen meters and reaching their greatest speed, they unexpectedly shouted out, throwing the enormous grenades towards the enemy¡¯s defensive position from five hundred meters away!


    In Su¡¯s eyes, the thirty grenades¡¯ trajectories were all clearly outlined. As soon as they left their hands, Su already knew that they would definitely reach the defensive position. This type of attack range already exceeded many automatic rifles.


    Sun Empire¡¯s unique grenade flinging soldiers¡¯ power was fully visible at this moment. However, this type of soldier never appeared in the past or present, nor would it appear in the future, their positions long reced by heavy artillery.


    When the thirty grenades reached the highest point of their curve, Su simrly gestured a few times with his arm. The first signal was to have the soldiers at the central position immediately seek cover, the second to have the long range sniper rifles and heavy machine guns at both sides to start firing, smother the enemies that advanced with firepower. Following thattter gesture, continuous bombardment sounds erupted from behind the position¡¯s hills!

 Book 6 14.4

    Book 6 Chapter 14.4 - Time


    In battles, the grenade flinging soldiers indeed possessed unrivalled superiority. Every single grenade flinging soldier¡¯s could on average throw the grenades over a thousand meters, while in distances less than six hundred meters, their tosses would possess exceptional precision. If they wished, the thirty grenades could all be concentrated within a half a meter radius area.


    However, in terms of overwhelming power, the grenade flinging soldiers couldn¡¯t bepared to heavy artillery at all. In the artillery positions behind the hills, there were eight old-fashioned heavy artillery cannons roaring.


    When the cannons sounded, the generals¡¯ expressions changed. However, before a second even passed, they roared out, ¡°Hurry and disperse!¡±


    Their speeds were all extremely fast, a second enough for the generals to withdraw from the heavy artillery¡¯s area of bombardment. However, there were quite a few free soldiers who didn¡¯t excel at speed.


    Eight boom sounds seemed to erupt at the same time, the distribution of artillery shells also exceptionally uniform. After the earth shaking explosions passed, the troops that were originally clumped up together now became a ring, at the center of this ring eight enormous bomb craters. From just a single nce, the generals could tell that more than ten soldiers had died from this round of fire. If their reminder was a secondter, then they wouldn¡¯t have been able to save quite a few of their lives. However, this couldn¡¯t be med on them. After fighting against the native tribes and enormous mutated beasts for a long time, they nearly forgot the matter of preparing against an artillery barrage.


    Another round of cannons sounded, the targets this time the grenade flinging soldiers and protectors who previously charged forward.


    As a result, another grand explosion erupted on the earth. The grenade flinging soldiers had already moved out of the way before the artillery shells evennded, but there were still some daring and intrepid grenade flinging soldiers who threw heavy grenades at their enemy while facing the artillery barrage. Forget about whether or not the grenades would reach the three kilometer out artillery station, just the firepower difference between the grenade flinging soldiers and artillery bombardment alone was already quite tragic.


    The generals¡¯ faces fell, none of them expecting outdated artillery to bring such great destruction. There was a reason why the empire didn¡¯t use artillery soldiers, grenade flinging soldiers already possessed overwhelming firepower advantage, and if they brought heavy artillery with them, it would greatly restrict the ces they could move through, as well as slow down the army¡¯s advance. If they brought heavy artillery, there was no way this type of several hundred man army could travel over all different types of terrain, able to travel over a hundred kilometers in a single day through the nastiest terrain and weather conditions.


    A general led more than ten soldiers who excelled in speed and sniping away from the rest of the army, going all the way around, preparing to cut off the artillery soldier positions. Meanwhile, the remaining soldiers also began to reassemble their formation and establish a position, a few dozen of them under the lead of two generals starting tounch a probing attack. There were more than two thousand soldiers in the enemy position, yet these few dozen free soldiers were the ones on the offensive.


    Bullets rained down, the vicious crossfire giving even the generals a bit of a headache. Even though ordinary bullets were only slightlyrger granules of sand, when there were enough of them raining down everywhere, it still affected their line of sight and mind.


    The power of ability users was fully disyed at this moment, the soldiers moving through the hail of bullets, most of the bullets evaded one after another, only slight skin injuries even when they were hit from time to time. The two generals were even more valiant, not even heavy machine gun bullets able to st through their pectoral muscles. Meanwhile, several dozen free soldiers behind them carried sniper rifles, offering backup fire. Their firing precision was extremely deadly, to the extent where their bullets could pass through the machine gun bunker¡¯s firing hole and then kill the shooter inside.


    Meanwhile, after charging for several hundred meters, the generals already discovered that most of the soldiers on the enemy side were only a bit stronger than strengthened normal soldiers, the noteworthy powerful ability users not that many. As a result, a sinister smile immediately appeared on the two generals¡¯ faces, and then with a roar, theyunched an ultimate assault!


    Then, following a few of Su¡¯s orders, the bullets that rained down suddenly became concentrated, the density of firepower immediately increasing several times! Several free soldiers immediately fell from the unexpectedly fierce stream of bullets, and the bullets formed a screen of separation between the generals and free soldiers. The remaining free soldiers immediatelyid on the ground, evading the stream of bullets. However, a feeling of danger still surrounded the entire battlefield. When most people were still confused and helpless, the generals that were charging at the very front suddenly roared, ¡°Dodge the artillery bombardment!¡±


    Shrill whistling noises sounded once again in the sky, but these noises were drowned out by the still ongoing explosions and gunshots, which was why many soldiers weren¡¯t able to react. A general in front suddenly turned around andid on the ground, using therge caliber assault rifle in his hands to continuously shoot towards the sky. It was as if bombs were released in the air, two artillery shells sted out of the skies, the explosions from these two triggering the explosion of another artillery shell as well. However, even more artillery shellsnded at their preset locations, these artillery shells sending a few more charging free soldiers to their deaths.


    The precision of the artillery made one¡¯s mind turn cold.


    The general turned around and rose up. He was already less than fifty meters from the enemy¡¯s front lines, so the density of the hail of bullets he faced was enough to leave one in despair. With a sh of his body, he already shifted out ten meters, preparing to break into the enemy position and unleash a great massacre! Right at this moment, a great chilliness suddenly attacked at his mind, an intuition of danger! The general acted without taking time to think, immediately dropping down sideways, and then rolled a few times, perfectly evading several rounds ofrge caliber sniper bullets. In the corners of his eyes, he saw at least seven or eight sniper rifles¡¯ muzzles follow his movements.


    ¡°Damn it! Assistants with sniping expertise!¡± The general immediately recognized these people¡¯s identity. However, a muzzle suddenly drew his attention, almost like a wariness instinctively felt towards a natural enemy. He immediately distinguished it from the bunch of nearly identical standard firearms.


    Time seemed to have immediately slowed down. The general¡¯s line of sight slowly reached that muzzle, and then moved from the sniper rifle to the sniper himself. It was a handsome man with loose blonde hair, most likely the one who killed Murray. However, where was his muzzle aiming at?


    After thinking for a bit, only then did the general react, his own body currently making evasive movements. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s muzzle was aimed precisely at the location he was going to appear in next!


    While between life and death, the general suddenly raised his arms, using the armor on his arms to protect his chest. Following a bang sound, he felt as if a great hammer struck down on his arms, his entire left arm bing numb, cracks starting to cover the alloy armguard. In this several hundred meter distance, the power of a 20mm special sniper rifle was something difficult even for the general to withstand.


    The great hammer struck down five times in session, each time striking the same location. Even though the general was still moving at high speed, the strikes didn¡¯t deviate by even a millimeter. The armguard had long shattered, bloody mist continuously spraying out. When the fifth heavy strikended, the general¡¯s left arm finally released a crack bone fracturing sound, his entire elbow region shattering.

 Book 6 14.5

    Book 6 Chapter 14.5 - Time


    The general¡¯s face flushed red, suddenly spraying out blood. The moment his sidestep stopped, blood shot out from seven or eight ces on his body. The assistants¡¯ precise and concentrated shots fully disyed their power at this moment.


    Su lowered his sniper rifle. After shooting five times in session, this barrel was still shockingly hot even after being modified with special materials. An assistant behind him had long prepared another fully loaded sniper rifle. Su epted it, unloading all of the bullets in a second, this time using four rounds to break the general¡¯s leg, cutting off his ability to run. Then, the fifth round suddenly changed, sting open arge hole in the stomach of the other general currently in the middle of a ughter.


    The general whose stomach was just wounded looked at the assistants who began to turn their sniper rifles over one after another, as well as the two suzerains that moved over, and then released a roar. He grabbed hispanion who already lost his movement ability and ran, but the price for this retreat was extremely grave; he took more than ten rounds, half of themrge caliber sniper rifles or anti-aircraft machine gun bullets.


    Meanwhile, the general who was leading an army all the way around discovered with shock that Su ced three suzerains and seven or eight assistants in the artillery position. He then saw the decline of battle situation on that front; they weren¡¯tunching an offensive, but were clearly retreating.


    The empire¡¯s attack this time thus ended prematurely, to the extent where the main theme of past wars, therge scale closebat struggle didn¡¯t even have time to y out.


    Su sat in the battlefieldmand area, eyes closed, seemingly resting, but in reality, his thought centers were operating at fast speed, analyzing the two generals¡¯ gene samples at full speed. When all of the gene samples werepletely broken down, Su could use his body¡¯s ability reserves to form new evolutionary points. The conversion, exined simply, from one general who had many eighth level abilities, fighting strength exceptional, he could obtain at least five evolutionary points, while if he personally killed them, he would merely get a single additional point. Su already inspected the enemy army, the seven generals could be viewed as close to sixty evolutionary points, while the six hundred free soldiers could provide over a hundred evolutionary points.


    Through this type of method, Su was basically opening up a path between energy and evolution. The reason for doing this, was for the sake of unraveling a mysterious symbol.


    In the end, war and ughter were still a powerful source of evolution.


    After fighting this war, would he be able to produce an eighth level Combat Domain ability? Extreme Assault, this was a skill Su was had always been rather fond of.


    After suffering this unprecedented setback, the empire¡¯s suppression army rested for therger half of a day, and only then did theyunch their second attack when night fell. This time, the generals who had such faith in brute strength and courage finally used their brains a bit, actually using some tactics: the soldiers would split into three sides. They would attack from the front, but at the same time nk the enemy¡¯s rear artillery position from both sides. The few old-fashioned heavy artillery¡¯s bombardment precision was ridiculously great, their destructiveness increased several fold as well. Meanwhile, during the day, the several dozen corpses finally made the stubborn and prideful generals admit that these heavy artillery weren¡¯t just piles of insignificant scrap iron, thus forming this type of tactical n.


    However, to Su who came from the ck Dragonriders, as well as the tactical outlook supported by the data of many thought centers, these tactics were even worse than not having any at all.


    When the battle began, the front line assault was easily stopped with heavy artillery, and then the empire army¡¯s left nk was swept through after concentrating arger half of their firepower. Then, through extremely great tactical mobility, all of the troops changed directions, moving towards the right side, thus defeating this right nk as well.


    When the soldiers attacking from the front finally broke through the artillery barrage¡¯s blockade and slowly trudged over to the enemy position, only then did they realize that there was no enemy troops to pin down. With both nkspletely wiped out, how were they supposed to subdue anything?


    Even though wiping out the right nk caused Su¡¯s troops to leave the position they had defended for a long time, when the general leading the frontal charge saw the enemy already starting to formpact defensive formations and remembered that this defensive formation had at least tenrge caliber sniper rifle ability users, they couldn¡¯t help but make the rational decision to withdraw. Trying to break through this screen of firepower without any losses was practically an impossible task. However, after after taking a few sniper rifle bullets, even if they made it into the enemy¡¯s position, they still had to face the suzerains and many assistants, the chances of victory then extremely slim.


    Once again, there was norge scale hand-to-handbat carried out in the second battle.


    The two attacks from the empire¡¯s army resulted in the heavy price of four injured generals and over a hundred soldiers, yet they couldn¡¯t even take down Su¡¯s artillery position. Including the wounded, the casualties on Su¡¯s side only included two hundred soldiers and an assistant.


    The generals just couldn¡¯t figure out how Su¡¯s troops could carry out such dazzling tactical maneuvers, yet not disy the slightest bit of confusion. They also couldn¡¯t understand how the precision of the heavy artillery several kilometers out could match that of their grenade flinging soldiers.


    When it was deep into the night, two Tungus Warhawks rushed into the sky, flying into the distance. They obviously couldn¡¯t escape Su¡¯s Panoramic View¡¯s monitoring. However, Su only smiled, not doing anything. Without Su¡¯s orders, the close to a hundred Leigna wandering about in the air were like ordinary wasps, flying about the region they were in charge of, even though the two Tungus Wahawks already drew out their desire to feast.


    These Leigna who could switch to air propulsion mode, their short distance burst speed could exceed the Tungus Warhawks.


    Su stared into the night shrouded distance, wondering just what kind of expression the Red Duke would have when he received this battle report. However, it still wasn¡¯t time to sh against him head-on. There was a huge difference between nine and ten levels, and Su had no ns to have a taste of the ¡®Triad Assault¡¯ renowned through the empire before making sufficient preparations. The empire was sending over such abundant nourishment, so as time went on, Su would obtain a tenth level ability sooner orter; this was when he would fight the Red Duke in a decisive battle.


    The hour hand pointed at three.


    Seven days had already passed since the first batch of Leigna were sessfully bred, and it had also been seven days since the first batch of Herk¡¯s concoction waspleted. Three in the morning was when the third generation of Leigna would emerge, and then in another four days, the Herk would also start their first reproductive cycle.


    Su walked out of the bunker. His eyes swept through the dark tropical rainforest.


    In the depths of the tropical rainforest, branches, or undergrowth, even on a fewrge scale creatures¡¯ corpses,rge amounts of Leignarvae emerged from their eggs. While eating their eggshells, the wind dried the mucus covering their bodies, strengthening their wings. When the clock¡¯s hand pointed at four, the first of thervae who broke out of their shells alreadypleted their first meal, currently sleeping, waiting for their bodies to mature. If one listened carefully in this dark dawn where one couldn¡¯t even see their own fingers in front of them, they would hear endless rustling sounds like the whispers of demons.


    Five o¡¯clock. A swarm of wasps rushed out of the rainforest¡¯s treetops, flying into the sky. They were like a ck haze, flying towards a certain direction under the summoning of a mysterious fluctuation. A Leigna was already waiting there, transmitting the orders it obtained to its newly bornpanions. The newborn Leigna still need some time to grow, but the eating and growth process could bepleted while migrating.


    Su gave the distant sky a look. There was still a few hours before daybreak, but now, the third generation of Leigna should have all already finished their incubation. In another two days at thetest, he would have a massive army of Leigna numbering in the hundreds of thousands. Right now, there were only fifteen Herk left in charge ofbat and other tasks, the remaining twenty six were moving about and foraging for food in the rainforest on their own, increasing their energy reserves and preparing for the first reproduction cycle. A weekter, Su would have several hundred Herk. A monthter, the army of creatures under Su¡¯s control would be enough to wipe out the entire northern border. Meanwhile, a yearter...


    That was why time, would always stand by Su¡¯s side.

 Book 6 14.6

    Book 6 Chapter 14.6 - Time


    Right at this time, Su¡¯s mind was suddenly moved. The empire¡¯s suppression army unexpectedly appeared the edge of the Panoramic View, and the ones in the lead were three uninjured generals. Su was a bit shocked; the empire¡¯s soldiers weren¡¯t like him, needing to eat, sleep, and rest. After attacking three times in session, the generals might be able to handle it, but the soldiers¡¯ fighting strength will definitely weaken from fatigue.


    In the Panoramic View, these three generals were at the very front, the three wounded generals were at their two sides, and behind them more than three hundred free soldiers. From their quiet and secretive movements, this was... a raid?


    Regardless, when faced with this type of battle they had never experienced, the generals began to use their heads again,ing up with this n tounch a full on raid at daybreak. This was the textbook tactic that helped the empire¡¯s armies win time and time again, but under the Panoramic View¡¯s range, all hidden assaults wereughable. Meanwhile, what left Su speechless was that in the second attack, the soldiers trying to outnk them from both sides were trying to find ways to camouge and hide themselves, yet were still discovered by Su and wiped out one after another, could it be that they didn¡¯t bother to even think about why they were discovered?


    Su immediately issued orders, and then ear-splitting rms sounded in the positions¡¯ skies. The soldiers woke up from their dreams, jumping out from their holes of rest and entering battle positions. When theypleted all of their battle preparations, the enemy was already less than a thousand meters from the very front of their position.


    The rm sound simultaneously alerted the generals that their raid failed, and as a result, they released furious war cries, charging at full speed, turning the raid into the powerful offensive they were most familiar with!


    Heavy artillery bombarded, heavy firepower cutting them off. Su calmly issued two orders, but when the heavy firepower only carried out a single round, they went silent, the density of the crossfire created by heavy machine guns and anti-aircraft machine guns also half of what it was before. The sparse and fragmented gunshot sounds told Su that they had already used up their ammunition. The empire¡¯s weak industrial production capacity was fully disyed at this moment.


    Suughed. This was a rare instance of him overlooking something, a mistake, and right now, he really liked this type of carelessness.


    Loud and orderly roars sounded from in front of the formation. Several dozen heavy grenades flew through the night sky, concentrating on two anti-aircraft machine gun positions. An assistant who excelled at perception gave the grenades¡¯ few dozen meters of trajectory a look, and then shouted out two numbers. As a result, the soldiers upying the anti-aircraft machine guns immediately abandoned their weapons, turning around and jumping into the tunnels behind them, moreover using vehicle armor ting to plug up the entrance. The soldiers in the two machine gun positions nearby alsopleted defensive preparations.


    Su divided their position into over a hundred regions, every single area having their own numbering. Whenever they heard a number, the soldiers would immediately know if they were the ones being attacked.


    An explosion that wasparable to that of a bomb sounded in that area, two torrents of mud and stone sent more than ten meters into the sky. Shrapnel and crushed rock sputtered in all directions, more than ten soldiers sent flying out by the energy waves. However, when the explosion passed, most of them crawled back to their feet again.


    Under the grenade flinging soldiers¡¯ cover, the generals charging forward already made it through the first obstacle!


    While watching the enemies that charged over like savage giants, Su suddenly felt a wave of battle intent surge within him! He raised the poleaxe Murray left behind, and then tookrge steps forward. The grown surface would shake and groan with each step, mud waves rippling out from the soles of Su¡¯s feet.


    The general at the very front already saw Su, as well as the poleaxe that symbolized power and authority in his hands. He revealed an evil grin, also rushing towards Su, the great hammer weighing over a hundred kilograms in his hands gradually brought above his head.


    The ground beneath the two individuals¡¯ feet seemed to have suddenly shrunk by more than half. All obstructions between Su and the general, including machine guns and soldiers, were sent flying by an invisible force field. When there was still thirty meters between both sides, the heavy hammer in the general¡¯s hands was already raised to its highest point, his arm and chest muscles already swelling to their greatest degree, the heavy hammer that reached its highest point starting to descend.


    However, Su¡¯s speed suddenly increased by more than a single fold! When the great hammer only descended more than ten centimeters, Su already rushed before the general, and under the general¡¯s horrified gaze, leaned his left shoulder heavily into his chest!


    A muffled soundparable to a heavy artillery bombardment reverberated through the battlefield¡¯s skies, in that instant even overpowering all of the gunshots, roaring voices, and grenade explosions! The general was sent flying out with a speed several times faster than his charge, while the lower half of Su¡¯s body sank into the earth. The general¡¯s entire chest caved in, many people hearing the horrifying concentrated bone fracturing noises. However, almost no one saw that the instant the general was sent flying, the poleaxe in Su¡¯s hand actually shot out like lightning, almost hacking the general¡¯s entire waist open!

 Book 6 14.7

    Book 6 Chapter 14.7 - Time


    Su shook his head, the intense collision even making him feel a bit of dizziness, the scenes in the Panoramic View undting up and down. Smashing straight into the general was like facing an iing high speed firetruck. He pulled himself out from the earth, dragging the poleaxe behind him as he sprinted towards another general.


    This was a close to two and a half meters tall giant. A suzerain had just been sent flying by his powerful fist, blood spraying out from his mouth. Just from his battlefield stance, Su already had some understanding of what type of abilities he excelled at.


    Nine levels of ability!


    When he saw Su who was quickly closing in, the general released a sinister smile, abandoning the other enemies to face Su. He first took a deep breath, and then released a thunderous violent roar. His palms closed in from both sides towards Su¡¯s head! Under this strike, even rock would be grinded up under his palms.


    Su¡¯s light blonde hair moved about in the strong winds. His eyes shone; he stabbed the poleaxe into the ground beside him,then moved out his hands, unexpectedly facing the giant general¡¯s palms head on!


    The four hands sped tightly together, the two men with vastly different body sizes carrying out a trial of strength in the most simplistic method. All of the muscles on the giant¡¯s body were wriggling about, already looking a bit unlike a human. Meanwhile, Su who was only 179 centimeters tall was like a greek statue made of fine jade, no changes to his muscles¡¯ contractions visible. The great power made the bones of both sides release crack crack sounds, but if one listened carefully, one would be able to hear a bit of difference. The giant¡¯s bones released heavy and muffled striking and grinding sounds, the sound simr to that of steel being bent. Meanwhile, the sounds Su¡¯s body released were extremely delicate and concentrated, a bit simr to precise machines currently operating at high speed.


    What was currently supporting Su¡¯s body were more than ten thousand tough tes that could be considered bones. When they merged together, under the movements of powerful body fibers and extremelyplex methods, power was transferred to every part of his body. All of Su¡¯s power could pretty much be transmitted to any part of his body with almost no losses. If both parties¡¯prehensive strength was simr, then the amount of strength Su could disy in specific areas would far surpass his opponent.


    After being locked in stalemate for a few seconds, sweat suddenly began to pour out from the giant¡¯s forehead, his palms couldn¡¯t help but start to move outwards. This giant who possessed the greatest strength among the generals under the Red Duke was actually at a disadvantage in a test of strength.


    The general began to growl like a wounded beast, his eyes that were full of bloody wisps almost popping out of their sockets. Blood began to seep out from his tightly clenched teeth, to the extent where a shade of purple began to appear all over his skin, a sign of his fine blood vessels rupturing under the tremendous pressure. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t change the unavoidable result. Su revealed a faint smile, his hands slowly but steadily moving, continuously widening the distance between the giant¡¯s palms. Then, Su¡¯s smile suddenly disappeared. A sh of red light shot past the power crystal in front of his chest, the strength his hands exerted suddenly increasing somewhat.


    This was like cing a rock on a barely bnced scale, or in other words, thest rice straw that broke the camel¡¯s back.


    Two crack crack sounds rang out. The giant¡¯s arms began to break from the elbows, the great pain making him roar angrily into the skies. Su loosened his hands, watched as the giant staggered about, knelt down, and then fell before him headfirst. The two elbows that broke were the only injuries that could be seen from the outside, and for ability users, this could only barely be considered a light injury. However, after the giant used up all of his strength, and then had his elbows broken under Su¡¯s overwhelming strength, this was enough to be a mortal wound. The genes in his body even began to show signs of instability.


    The concept of morale, was something that was extremely important in the art of war since ancient times, yet it was extremely difficult to truly measure. However, in his Panoramic View, from the suzerains above to the ordinary soldiers below, from the slight increase in their fighting strength, it seemed like morale was still a target that could be quantified.


    Su thought, deeply moved as he walked towards the third general.


    This battle had already been dragged on for long enough, and it finally reached the physical struggle stage that had been the convention of the empire for several decades. All types of abilities appeared on the battlefield, the destructive power not inferior to the heavy grenades¡¯ continuous explosions. In this type of chaotic battle, Su¡¯s precisemand style also lost its effectiveness. Even though the fighting strength of the soldiers who had their morale bolstered clearly increased, the number of casualties also began to rise in a straight line.


    The battle was bitter and intense, both sides disying skill and bravery they could be proud of. However, the final battle situation couldn¡¯t be changed, especially after thest uninjured general also fell. Meanwhile, the generals who were injured in the two previous assaults, their fighting strength greatly reduced, found it difficult to even face the two suzerains, only barely able to hold on.


    When the light of dawn began to rise from the horizon, the bloody battle finally came to a close. Only less than a hundred free soldiers managed to escape under the lead of a heavily injured general who didn¡¯t participate in the battle, the opportunity to withdraw obtained from theirrades who charged into the enemy lines and fought to the death. Not a single one of the six generals Su focused on were able to run.


    This was a glorious victory, as well as an extravagant victory no one would hope of obtaining.


    The price for this victory, was that only a thousand of the original two thousand or so soldiers remained, the losses close to half. However, the remaining soldiers were all surging with killing intent, the expressions in their eyes when they looked at Su also a bit different. Su defeated three of the Red Duke¡¯s generals on his own, and especially after hepletely defeated that giant in a contest of strength, even if this was looked at from the empire¡¯s most strict standards, he was a brave warrior through and through. Only now did Su¡¯s courage and strength truly obtain these soldiers¡¯ approval, obtaining a support that came from their hearts.


    In the empire, courage was the same as honesty, one of the most important values. Even though his instincts continuously reminded Su that both of these qualities were senseless games lower level life forms yed, Su instead feel that this type of feeling was quite good.


    The soldiers who survived this life and death battle all obtained different degrees of upgrades in fighting strength. Right now, everyone looked towards Su, awaiting his next order.


    When he saw these faces that looked at him expectantly, Su suddenly felt that this kind of army was far more precious than thousands to tens of thousands of Herk.


    ¡°Aplete waste!¡± This was his instincts¡¯ evaluation. However, Su acted as if he didn¡¯t hear anything.

 Book 6 15.1

    Book 6 Chapter 15.1 - In Full Bloom


    While leading an army of a thousand, Su began to move towards the distant Maca City. Six suzerains and thirty-two ability users with assistant level abilities followed behind him, as well as a thousand and one hundred soldiers of varying levels. After theirplete defeat, the empire¡¯s suppression army already began to view this army as a formidable force.


    The army was dragged out in a long line, moving along the rainforest¡¯s border, silently walking south. Because of the inconvenience, all of the heavy artillery was left behind, but the increase in soldiers¡¯ abilities couldpletelypensate for theck of heavy artillery firepower.


    Su left Maca City to the Red Duke, while hemanded the troops towards the empire¡¯s hintends. He was just like the empire¡¯s traditional soldiers, his upper body exposed, his lower body wrapped within a pair of wide pants, feet bare as he made his way through the rainforest. Vipers, wooden pricks, or even the various poisonous insects couldn¡¯t deliver the slightest bit of harm to Su¡¯s feet. After putting on this set of attire, Su discovered somewhat speechlessly that the army¡¯s morale seemed to have improved somewhat.


    While marching forward, Su¡¯s state was currently gradually recovering to his peak. After a dominating victory against Xilur City¡¯s suppression troops, Su gained tremendous benefits as well. Aside from acquiring Extreme Assault again, he also obtained quite a few additional evolutionary points. If another battle of that intensity broke out, a tenth level perception ability might not be far off.


    Right now, in Maca City¡¯s pyramid, the Red Duke was currently standing before the viceroy pce, watching as the close guards under him pushed open the heavy doors. However, the bloody and deathly still scene behind the doors caused his brows to frown slightly.


    The ck robes really were a powerful assistance, but their tendency to ignoremands made them quite troublesome at times. Kanos didn¡¯t like trouble, regardless of which type of trouble it was. He had always held the belief that the best way to deal with trouble was topletely eliminate it, even if they were two ck robes.


    However, fortunately, the deceasedying about in the great pce in all different conditions only made Kanos feel a bit of disgust, not reaching the level of troublesome yet.


    Kanos¡¯ brows locked together, slowly walking into the viceroy manor. It was clear that most of the people in the viceroy manor already died, including a few women with noble statuses, these women likely a part of Murray¡¯s wives and children. Kanos didn¡¯t care how many of Murray¡¯s wives or children died, the only thing he cared about was the biological breeding base, factories, and energy centers. However, the red robes and ck robes whounched a preemptive assault clearly messed things up. From the chaotic state of the pyramid¡¯s interior, things didn¡¯t look good for those extremely important facilities at all. Meanwhile, while the red robes did indeed overtake the pyramid, their losses were tremendous. They fell under some strange type of Herk biological weapon, and even though the ck robes could easily defeat these monsters, for some reason, they simply watched as their side took on such disastrous losses. And now, the ck robes that should have been defending the pyramid had long disappeared, off to who knew where, leaving a rage filled Kanos with no ce to vent his anger.


    The loss of four red robes and one wounded, this result was a bit hard even for the Red Duke to justify to Sun God Temple. While standing before the viceroy manor¡¯s window, one had a full view of Maca City that stretched for several kilometers. Kanos¡¯ eyes suddenly contracted, seeing a few dozen people make their way out from within the distant rainforest. They were in extremely sorry states, could even be said to be covered with cuts and bruises, thest few needing the assistance ofrades in order to move.


    Even though there was quite a bit of distance between them, the Red Duke still recognized several of these individuals, especially therge man with a fierce appearance at the very front, one of his toughest generals.


    The instant he saw them, a thought suddenly shed past Kanos¡¯ mind; could it be that Xilur City¡¯s great army waspletely defeated?


    How could this be? The Red Duke understood that army¡¯s fighting strength well, and even if it were the close guards and red-robed warriors he was currently leading, they would still have to exhaust quite a bit of strength to win against that army. He already received the two previous battle reports, at that time, he also felt shock towards such unexpected disastrous losses. However, Kanos never doubted victory, always believing firmly that as long as the generals lead the army into the enemy¡¯s position, the close range battle would be enough to break down the enemy.


    Soon afterwards, the people who went out of the city to provide support brought the heavily injured general before Duke Kanos, and thus, the duke more or less understood how the battle went. When he heard that Su killed three generals in session, Kanos¡¯ face immediately changed color, the rather strangely worded message to surrender appearing in his mind again.


    Kanos grabbed the whistle at his waist, and then he blew it powerfully. A bitter, a Tungus Warhawk appeared in the skies, quicklynding in front of Kanos, waiting for further instructions. Who would have expected that the Red Duke grabbed its neck in one go, lifting it up, and then crazy energy frantically poured into its body through his hands, the powerful force immediately breaking the bones in its body one after another. The Tungus Warhawk released a miserable cry, and then the surface of its body exploded, several streaks of blood spraying out. Within the bloody paste, one could still see several ck dots, these ck dots the Leigna hiding inside the Tungus Warhawk.


    Kanos¡¯ right hand grabbed towards the air, a force thus sucking the Leigna that had time to fly away into his hand. The duke looked at these Leigna,ughed coldly, and then he closed his hand into a fist. Within the cracks of his fist, there were immediately bits of juice that flowed out. These Leigna who were as tough as stone were crushed to death from a single grip.


    The Red Duke had long sensed the existence of these Leigna, but he always just left them alone. He wasn¡¯t scared of Su knowing about his position, to the extent where he was even hoping for Su to send some troops over to trouble him. However, now that the defeated troops arrived in Maca, yet Su himself was still nowhere to be seen, he clearly had no ns to immediately fight him. Even though Su was leading an army of more than a thousand, quite easy to track down, he couldn¡¯t just leave his army and move on his own. Even if he did so, if he wanted to catch Su in the vast rainforest and mountain region, that was still a nearly impossible task.


    By crushing these Leigna to death, Kanos believed Su would definitely know, and understand the message he intended to release: little bastard, stop ying games, get your ass over here and fight me to the death!


    Su sensed something the moment the Leigna in the Tungus Warhawk died. He turned towards Maca City, thought for a bit, and then understood the Red Duke¡¯s intentions. Fight to the death? Right now? Su chuckled, and then he looked to the side. In the depths of the rainforest where his eyesnded, tens of thousands of Leigna were currently crawling about on the tree branches, moving together with the army Su wasmanding. Their individual strength wasn¡¯t great, but their astonishing numbers was enough to make up for everything. The seemingly endless wasps seemed to have applied a ck carpet over the green rainforest. Meanwhile, over ten thousand Leigna had already scattered into the rainforest depths, searching for food, and starting to reproduce again. In a few more days, Su would have a biological army of several hundreds of thousands of Leigna.

 Book 6 15.2

    Book 6 Chapter 15.2 - In Full Bloom


    While walking through the rainforest, Su¡¯s ears suddenly moved, as if they captured some a faint shout. Su was practically omnipotent within the Panoramic View¡¯s range, but there were a few perception methods, such as sight or hearing, whose effective ranges were far greater than the limits of the Panoramic View. Su called over Kebile, and then ordered him to lead the army forward. Meanwhile, he himself carried the poleaxe, slowly closing in on the area where the sound came from. When his feetnded on the dark and moist dead leaves and nts, they were light like a feather. Even if it was the prick of a thorny undergrowth, it wouldn¡¯t break, while there was even less of a chance of Su¡¯s foot being pierced.


    In the ces Su walked through, it was as if nothing happened, as if there weren¡¯t any creatures who passed by. From the moment Su turned around, his steps elerated, quickly disappearing into the rainforest¡¯s depths.


    Within the rainforest, a ck panther quietly leapt from one tree to another, its amber eyes locked onto the body of two prey throughyers of leaves and branches. Those were two people, prey that rarely appeared in the rainforest, let alone such high level prey. However, the ck panther was extremely intelligent, knowing that even though they were delicious, they were exceptionally dangerous. Moreover, the rainforest became more and more quiet, the hairs on the ck panther¡¯s neck slowly standing on end, a low growl emitting from its throat. It could sense that there were already several other powerful opponents who also locked onto these two prey. It became more and more anxious, wishing to seize its targets before itspetitors. However, its sharp senses that were in the very top in this rainforest made it hesitate again and again, as if there was some invisible danger roaming about the surroundings.


    The ones walking through the forest were an elder and a youngdy. The youngdy had darker skin, appearing healthy and full of vitality, her flustered expression unable to conceal her beautiful appearance. She followed by the elder¡¯s side, running in the rainforest. The elder led the way, the golden short de in his hands continuously hacking open a path. The elder¡¯s head was covered in sweat, his silver hair sticking to his face, his fine formal attire even more so covered in cuts. A bit of worry could be seen between his brows. After every bit of distance, he would stop to ask how the youngdy felt, and then the youngdy would point out a direction.


    The youngdy wasn¡¯t like the elder who knew how to disguise his thoughts, her little face full of fear and panic, yet also possessing a stubbornness that was difficult to describe. The great feeling of fear was like a giant lurking in the darkness, currently getting closer and closer. However, apart from running a bit faster, she couldn¡¯t do much else. Meanwhile, she also realized that something was off from how the elder was acting, knowing that the elder clearly sensed something, just that he didn¡¯t tell her. She bit her lower lip, relying on the faint bit of connection she instinctively felt towards Su to decide on the direction to continue, let her be a bit apprehensive as well.


    The ck leopard suddenly felt a wave of impatience. It released a low roar, and then suddenly leapt out, pouncing at the prey below. The one it threw itself at was the youngdy, because it felt a sharp stabbing sensation, the sign of danger.


    The youngdy¡¯s panicked face was reflected in the ck leopard¡¯s eyes. Then, she raised her arms, everything in its field of view immediately distorting and bing blurry. Intense pain quickly transmitted from all over its body, making it cry out involuntarily.


    The ck panther in the air was immediately covered by mes, its body that was frantically struggling like a burning meteor as it smashed onto the inexperienced youngdy who forgot to even evade. The elder took a step forward from the side, a fist smashing into the ck leopard¡¯s side, sending it several meters outwards. Only, this brief moment of contact that was almost negligible left a faintyer of mes on the elder¡¯s fist. He immediately smashed his fist into the earth, and only then did the mes die out. When he pulled it out again, the elder¡¯s hand was already charred ck.


    This was the youngdy¡¯s rare fourth level magic ability, Ignite. It could instantly create ultra high temperature mes around the target¡¯s surroundings, and it was also extremely sticky. The elder only made contact with it for a moment, yet he was already injured by the mes. If it was purely based on the power of the mes, the fire Ignite produced already reached that of six levels.


    The rainforest became quiet, even the bugs¡¯ cries fading.


    The elder¡¯s expression was serious, his experience telling him that this wasn¡¯t because the ck panther¡¯s death scared off the other predators, but rather because a powerful predator who could intimidate all creatures already arrived.


    ¡°Is somethinging?¡± The youngdy was clearly a bit scared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing major. Wasn¡¯t even the ck panther killed by you?¡± The elder¡¯s steady and calm voice calmed the youngdy a bit, even though she knew the elder was saying this only tofort her.


    When the elder¡¯s words sounded, the rainforest became even more quiet, to the extent where even the sounds of wind and tree branches flickering stopped. On the contrary, the elder and youngdy¡¯s movement sounds, as well as their heart beats and blood flow, became greater and greater in the extreme silence.


    Right when it was so quiet it was enough to drive one mad, a gloomy and damp voice suddenly sounded right by the youngdy¡¯s ears: ¡°Truly an intoxicating smell.¡±

 Book 6 15.3

    Book 6 Chapter 15.3 - In Full Bloom


    The voice was full of darkness and moisture, and the ice-cold feeling slid by the youngdy¡¯s neck, as if a lizard that lived deep underground licked her.


    The youngdy released a sharp cry, running a few steps while staggering, and only then did she make her way over to the elder, hiding behind him. The elder stood there like an ancient pine tree. He gave the ck d middle-aged man who just appeared a look, and then he released a sigh.


    This was a tall and slender male, his appearance a bit over thirty, his face simrly morbidly pale. His short ck hair and neatly trimmed beard exuded a rich and noble aura. He wore a ck suit in an informal fashion, no shirt covering his upper body. Through the open jacket, one could see a perfect body that shone like ivory.


    The elder¡¯s expression changed a few times, and in the end, it froze at overcast. He released a sigh, and then slowly said, ¡°I truly never expected the temple to send you all out this time. However, the temple invested so greatly in this attack, yet you came to chase after me and a little girl, don¡¯t you feel that this isn¡¯t quite worth it?¡±


    The male chuckled gracefully, and then said, ¡°I recognize you, you used to be Murray¡¯s general manager. That girl, if I¡¯m not mistaken, is named Yelicie. Ten years ago, I saw her once, at that time she was only a bit over two. Old thing, don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯te for you, but rather Yelicie¡¯s smell that guided me here.¡±


    After speaking up to this point, an almost feverish radiance clearly burned in the male¡¯s eyes. A bright red tongue stuck out, licking all around his lips. ¡°Her smell is simply enough to make onepletely intoxicated. The youthful, mature, and powerful aura, moreover being so beautiful and young! Her astonishing potential makes her look like a gemstone, one that is destined to release splendor in the eternal night¡¯s darkness, even I a bit hesitant to eat her, even though her blood tempts me so greatly I almost cannot control my instincts. Right now, I have a proposal, an extremely, extremely generous proposal. I hope the two of you of you can seriously consider it.¡±


    He paused for a moment, pointed towards Yelicie, and then with a tone of deration, said, ¡°You, Yelicie, from today forth, be my apprentice and wife from here on forth, and you can be powerful and graceful, undying in the darkness. If you agree, then I can even consider letting this old fe go. After all,pared to us who are the nobles of the eternal night, he truly is too insignificant, beneath me to take action.¡±


    Being stared at by this man only made Yelicie¡¯s entire body feel ice-cold, to the extent where she didn¡¯t even dare stick her head out from behind the elder¡¯s body. Only the elder¡¯s sturdy body could bring her the slightest bit offort. Before death and fear, she was about to give in, but after repeated hesitation, she actually said with a trembling voice, ¡°I... I refuse...¡±


    As soon as the words sounded, Yelicie immediately regretted it. Death was real, and it was right before her. She understood even more clearly that she didn¡¯t have the chance to redo her choice.


    As expected, the male¡¯s eyebrows raised, and then he said coldly, ¡°Then, you two can just die. Before your deaths, I will let you two experience the feeling of having all of the blood in your body flowing dry.¡±


    A faint tea-like fragrance wafted out from the male¡¯s body. The elder knew that that was a type of innate ability, the liquid that was secreted could prevent a creature¡¯s blood from congealing, at the same time maintaining the body¡¯s vitality for several hours. In the Sun God Temple, this was one of the cruelest manners of execution used to punish major heresies.


    The male revealed a cruel and graceful smile, and then reached out his hand towards the elder and youngdy. However, as soon as the pale and slender fingers unfolded, it suddenly froze halfway.


    A strange shrill whistling sound could be heard from within the rainforest. In that instant, it was as if tens of millions of trees began to shake in intimidation from this screaming sound. Precisely in the male¡¯s line of sight, many ancient trees¡¯ tree bark began to move, bugs frantically crawling out from their hiding ces one after another as if they were about to be drowned by something. However, as soon as they were exposed to the screaming sounds, they immediately exploded into sts of blood. A python also crawled out from the tree cave, but after moving just halfway, itid down motionless. Its scales slowly raised, blood flowing out from beneath every scale.


    The male¡¯s hair also slowly stood on end, his morbidly white skin also having ayer of bright red dyeing its surface. His pupils were already contracted into two fine slits, staring rigidly in a certain direction.


    In that ce, the short and low shrubbery suddenly exploded into green mist, a poleaxe spinning as it shot through the forest. The de that tore through the sky was surrounded by a thick blood-colored radiance, energy that carried purely destructive berserk energy. Following the shrill scream that continuously sounded as it flew over, all living beings that the sound waves passed through were eradicated!


    Yelicie suddenly released a scream, trying her best to cover her ears with her hands after falling onto the ground, rolling back and forth in great pain. The elder¡¯s face was also deathly pale, tightly gripping his chest, about to fall over at any time. However, neither one of them died, something that was out of the middle-aged man¡¯s expectations. However, right now, he didn¡¯t have the privilege of thinking about the elder and youngdy, all of his attention ced on the iing spinning poleaxe.


    He suddenly released a simrly prating shrill cry. His entire body curled up, everything within a ten meter radius suddenly going dark, the heavy darkness spreading like mist. Then, a male figure rushed out from the darkness, smashing into the spinning poleaxe with inconceivable speed!


    The rainforest suddenly dimmed, and then it returned to normal.


    The screaming sounds from the forest had already disappeared, the bloody radiance on the poleaxe¡¯s de almostpletely gone, now instead having wisps of dark energy winding around it. The male straightened his body again, the darkness around him already decreasing to only a meter or so in width. The suit covering his chest slowly split open, and a corresponding cut appeared on his chest as well, moreover continuously extending outwards. The skin and flesh that were opened up were simrly white, as if he was ab specimen soaked in formalin. There was no blood in the wound.


    The poleaxe spun back, returning to Su¡¯s hand. He casually lifted the poleaxe, walking out from the rainforest and saying to the male, ¡°This is a woman I used before. If she bes your wife, don¡¯t you feel like that is a type of humiliation for her? Don¡¯t we have quite the narcissistic madman here.¡±


    Su¡¯s words made the man¡¯s eyelids jump crazily a few times. His noble status was a bottom line that couldn¡¯t be crossed, yet it was directly and thoroughly torn open. He stared rigidly at Su. Su¡¯s bare feet, brightly-colored wide pants, bright red band around his waist, upper body covered in sharp lines, and the poleaxe that was full of strength aesthetics, all of this were the symbols of a high level warrior from the empire. Su¡¯s bearing was powerful and forceful, like clear thunder in the summertime, precisely the grandeur of a model high level warrior. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he knew there was no one with Su¡¯s appearance among the high level ability users, he might have even mistaken him for someone of the duke¡¯s caliber. He gave Su a good look, and only then did he say, ¡°No one in the empire has green eyes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not someone from the empire to begin with. I came here to destroy the empire.¡± Su replied with a smile.

 Book 6 15.4

    Book 6 Chapter 15.4 - In Full Bloom


    ¡°Destroy the empire? Someone like you?¡± The male released a sharpughter, hisughter seemingly hiding countless blood-sucking bats. Under the morbidughter, two extremely sharp shaftless short des slid into his hands from his sleeves.


    sh sh sh. The short des turned into spinning disks of light and shadows, and then they suddenly stopped in his hands. During this process, countless ripples formed from energy spread in all directions, only fading after traveling several meters out. The male¡¯s figure became indistinct, and then becamepletely hidden. When he disappeared, many branches and leaves silently fell in his original location. Turns out those energy ripples were actually all extremely sharp, possessing exceptional cutting power.


    Su took a step forward, barely avoiding a short de that stabbed towards the back of his neck. Then, the poleaxe seemed to havepletely lost its weight, hacking behind him as if it was as light as a feather. The male¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of the axe¡¯s de, a strange expression shing through his eyes. He quickly withdrew, avoiding the giant axe¡¯s attack by a hair¡¯s breadth, and then reentered a full body stealth state.


    The forest was still extremely quiet. If one closed their eyes, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hear any battle sounds at all. Su¡¯s battle with this male was like a scene from a movie.


    Su¡¯s movements were extremely simple, asionally moving forward, asionally taking a step back, but he always barely evaded the short de that suddenly appeared. Meanwhile, the poleaxe¡¯s speed was inconceivably fast, the red radiance that gathered on the de drawing out streaks of red trajectories, dancing in Su¡¯s surroundings. Whenever the male¡¯s figure appeared before the poleaxe, he also always managed to move out of the way at a critical moment.


    Both sides¡¯ movements were fast to a suffocating degree, unknown just how many attacks they both released in that instant. The poleaxe was like an enormous shark in the sea, continuously moving about, but each time it was brandished, the male would always just barely avoid it. Meanwhile, the short des were even more strange and fleeting, as if they broke through the limitations of time-space, appearing in a certain ce, hiding, and then re-emerging in a different ce.


    The battle between Su and the male didn¡¯t seem to raise any winds, but the elder and Yelicie instead both stood in ce, not daring to move in the slightest. The countless energy undercurrents brushed past their bodies, as long as they made even the slightest movements, these energy undercurrents that were even sharper than des would easily hack their bodies into countless pieces. They knew well that that they were able to remain uninjured through these energy undercurrents not because they were lucky, but because Su was deliberately protecting them.


    Perhaps out of impatience towards theck of sess, or perhaps out of dissatisfaction towards the elder and Yelicie who looked like they were watching a y, the male suddenly shed by their bodies, the two short des respectively aiming at their throats.


    Two nk nk metallic striking sounds rang out, almost rupturing the elder and Yelicie¡¯s eardrums. The poleaxe immediately blocked the two short des, but the other side of the axe was already pressed against the tip of the youngdy¡¯s nose.


    Su was clearly acting in a bit of a hurry. The man seized this opportunity, releasing a berserk storm of attacks. Concentrated metal striking sounds linked up together, and then when the prolonged noise ended, Su took two steps back, two interweaving injuries appearing on his chest. Su lowered his head to look at the injury before his chest, and then his gaze suddenly became exceptionally cold. With a dull voice, he said, ¡°You crossed the line.¡±


    Su suddenly took arge step forward, the poleaxe turning into a streak of lightning, suddenly crashing down from the sky.


    The poleaxe inserted itself deeply into the ground. Su didn¡¯t lift it up again, instead quietly staring forward.


    The male¡¯s figure slowly appeared, the expression on his face pale-white as he took a step back. As soon as he moved, a red line immediately appeared before his forehead, extending all the way down until it reached his lower abdomen.


    The male¡¯s voice suddenly became hoarse, struggling as he said, ¡°You... how could you see through my stealth?¡±


    ¡°It is because of your body¡¯s stench, can be smelled even from several kilometers away.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Su didn¡¯t pay the male¡¯s doubt any attention, instead walking over, directly lifting him by the cor. He chose an enormous ancient tree, and then tossed him below it. There was only a fine bloody line running through the male¡¯s body, so from the outside, it should be Su whose injuries were a bit greater. However, right now, the male¡¯s body was as stiff as a corpse,pletely losing all ability to move, even his aura was like that of someone at hisst grasp. It seemed like that injury was definitely not as simple as it looked from the surface.


    The male stared rigidly at Su, his eyes carrying endless hatred as he coldly said, ¡°You wish to torture me? I advise for you not to bother wasting your time. Might as well just kill me, tormenting me won¡¯t give you any results. Moreover, by killing me, the Temple of Darkness definitely won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Su swept his eyes over the surroundings, finally finding a small tree nearby that suited his tastes. The axe hacked down, and then with a few strikes, the tree trunk was neatly chopped. While doing this, he said, ¡°By saying these things, it tells me that you are nothing more than a small character in the Temple of Darkness. However, from your body alone, I can already tell that all of you have hid in the darkness for too long, causing your brains to be stuffed with foul smelling blood, thus producing this rotten and moldy smell that I now sense. You want me to kill you, and then you can seize the opportunity to run, right? Heh, unfortunately for you, I just happen to know a few methods that canpletely kill you all. Of course, I won¡¯t let you die that easily. Since you dared to y around past my bottom line, then you have to pay the corresponding price!¡±


    The male leaned against the wall. He originally still wanted to utter a few sarcasticments, but when he saw Su produce a few wooden stakes with the poleaxe, his expression gradually changed.


    With a pu sound, the male released a miserable scream. A wooden stake already pierced through his wrist, nailing him to the ancient tree trunk. Then, his other hand and both his legs were simrly impaled. When the four wooden stakes entered his body, the male was already near death. His face was alreadypletely warped, it was clear that the pain already exceeded the limits of what he could endure. When Su nailed the fifth wooden stake into the male¡¯s heart, the male¡¯s will was finally nearing a point of copse, shivering as he pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me, I can tell you all of the Temple of Darkness¡¯ secrets!¡±


    With a pu sound, the wooden stake deeply prated his chest, entering his heart. The blood-curdling scream that rang out seemed to resound through the entire rainforest.


    While looking at the male¡¯s expression of pain and despair, Su was quite satisfied with this world of art. He then said with a smile, ¡°I have no interest in the Temple of Darkness. Byparison, I am more willing to watch you slowly die after seven days.¡±

 Book 6 15.5

    Book 6 Chapter 15.5 - In Full Bloom


    Su looked at the ck d male who was nailed to the tree, revealing a smile, as if extremely satisfied with his own work. Right now, he revealed more and more human emotions, to the extent where he disyed even more than when he was in the wilderness and in the dragonriders.


    Yelicie finally summoned the courage to walk over to Su¡¯s side. She quietly asked, ¡°Why is he shouting so loudly?¡±


    Powerful ability users could normally endure pain far greater than what normal people could tolerate, because they had more control over their body than others, at crucial moments even able to directly cut off their sensation of pain. They could even forcibly secreterge amounts of substances that could relieve pain and paralyze nerves. This wasmon knowledge, which was why the youngdy was so rmed when she saw how unbearable the pain was for the ck d male.


    ¡°It is because his heart is currently rotting.¡± Su said with a smile. He then patted the youngdy¡¯s head before saying, ¡°Against these types of creatures, as long as there is a suitable tree, when its tree trunk is carved into stakes and impaled into their heart, they can bepletely killed. It is quite a simple method, something even ordinary people can do.¡±


    In Su¡¯s green pupils, the male¡¯s bodyposition was analyzedyer byyer, quickly reaching the gic level. In his field of view, the male¡¯s heart was already impaled by the wooden stake. It was as if this seemingly randomly created wooden stake possessed a type of magical power, the flesh that came into contact with it would quickly decay, turning into pools of liquid. Meanwhile, the male¡¯s heart was currently frantically squirming, frantically growing with a great vitality that didn¡¯t belong to humans, trying to restore the damaged areas. The wooden stake¡¯s surface was already covered byrge amounts of fine bubbles, the tissues that were touching the wooden stake seemingly boiling, continuously rotting. Meanwhile, the new tissues that were produced wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for more than a few minutes, quickly reaching a simr fate.


    This wasn¡¯t only the case with his heart, the stakes impaled into the male¡¯s arms and legs produced simr results. However, the exhaustion of life force of these four spots added together wasn¡¯t even a tenth of his heart¡¯s.


    The male¡¯s eyes were still full of hatred, but now, there was already a bit more fear and pleading. The pain the wooden stakes inflicted exceeded the limits of his imagination, but his powerful vitality still preserved his mind, thus allowing him to experience every bit of the pain, moreover a suffering he couldn¡¯t free himself from.


    Seven days, ording to the speed of his vitality¡¯s exhaustion, he could only hold on for seven days. After reaching this conclusion, the male developed an irresistible fear towards Su. He didn¡¯t know just how much this individual knew about the Temple of Darkness, but it was definitely much greater than what he had thought. Otherwise, there was no way he would understand so much about their bodies.


    ¡°Tell me your name.¡± Su asked,


    ¡°I am...¡±


    Su immediately cut him off. ¡°Forget it, you name is meaningless. Better off calling you mister twenty evolutionary points, a more fitting name, at least as far as I¡¯m concerned.¡±


    ¡°Twenty evolutionary points?¡± The male became stunned, and then he realized the meaning of this, his face thus bing extremely unpleasant. It wasn¡¯t that he felt that twenty evolutionary points were too few, but rather that it was too many. Just what kind of existence did one have to be to obtain twenty whole evolutionary points from a single kill?! The other meaning was that even if the other party could obtain twenty evolutionary points, then there was definitely no reason to let anyone else from the Temple of Darkness go, as those were simply moving evolutionary points treasuries! This was, unless Su had already reached a point where he didn¡¯t need these evolutionary points anymore, but if this was true, then it was definitely the worst possible scenario.


    Su captured all of the male¡¯s expressions in his eyes, and as such, he revealed a faint smile and said, ¡°You are quite smart, it seems like you already figured out the entire meaning behind this name. What a pity, you are still going to die. However, if your luck is good enough, you might even see a few of yourpanions who also came from dark, damp, and filthy ces in these next seven days. If that happens, it is best if you give them a word of advice, advise them not to leave this world in the same way as yourself. The conclusion of leaving this realm is quite bad, and right now, you are only experiencing one of the most rxed methods. Remember my words, because I never joke around.¡±


    Su brought the elder and youngdy away, only the male¡¯s miserable screams asionally resounding through the rainforest.


    Three dayster, the young man who massacred everyone in the viceroy manor appeared here. After hearing the male¡¯s words, he pulled out the wooden stake stabbed into his heart.


    ¡°Thank you...¡± The male carried an expression of relief and happiness, and then his head slowly drooped, life forcepletely severed.


    The young man was no longer acting as arrogant, instead looking at the wooden stake in his hands, expressionplicated.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the rainforest, the thousand man troop already traveled quite far. After experiencing the tempering of several battles, the killing intent this army released was already unordinary, simply no vicious beasts daring to approach them. Meanwhile, those powerful snakes or lizards whose perception were a bit more sluggish, yet still quite powerful were already eliminated a step before they approached the army.


    There were nock of powerful individuals in the army, for example, Kebile, who, after consolidating the eighth level Offense Defense Mastery, after continuous bloody battles, umted another new seventh level Combat Domain ability, his overallbat strength rising by more than half. However, right now, these dozen or so ability users who were at or close to eight levels of ability shivered inwardly, from time to time looking towards the dense rainforest at both sides as if there was some undefiable danger currently lurking within. Their instincts continuously released stabbing pain, reminding them that this was a danger that couldpletely wipe them out.


    Kebile already reported his own feeling towards Su, but Su only nodded his head, expressing that he was aware. Thus, not even a powerful ability user at the suzerain level dared question him further.


    Roughly a dozen or so kilometers from the troops¡¯ two wings, wolf-like Herk were currently silently moving, maintaining a simr pace as the army as they moved forward. They weren¡¯t alone, but instead in packs. Even though it didn¡¯t reach the level of covering the rainforest like a ck sea, the fact that each individual pack had numbers in the hundreds really made one shiver with fear.


    Meanwhile, at a location even further away,rge amounts of wasps were currently moving out from the forest. They didn¡¯t fly, only crawling, every ce they passed over bingpletely vacant. Not only were the grass, leaves, and tree bark chewed clean, even the creatures hidden more than ten meters underground were eaten. In three days of time, the fourth batch of Leigna were already born. Their tremendous numbers represented a simrly tremendous need for food, a single Leigna¡¯s daily consumption equivalent to ten times its own body¡¯s size, and all of it waspletely exhausted, transformed into energy that could support its own movements. That was why it could secrete poison, had dual propulsion units, and can even carry out a burst assault, and its length of activity was as long as several dozen hours. They didn¡¯t need rest, able to continuously fight until their lives ended.


    In Su¡¯s consciousness, there was some type of reaction from every biological weapon within fifty kilometers. The Herk were light specks, while the Leigna were light zones. Meanwhile, within the Panoramic View, Su could even directly issue these biological weapons orders. Of course, there was a limit to what his thought centers could process, currently at most only able to control seven hundred Herk or seventy thousand miniature Leigna. Meanwhile, while fighting, there was obviously no way his thought centers could control all of the biological weapons, so the amount he could directly control was only around a fifth.

 Book 6 15.6

    Book 6 Chapter 15.6 - In Full Bloom


    While sensing the biological army advancing in the surroundings, Su hesitated for a bit, and only then did he issue a new order. Close to a hundred Herk and several tens of thousands of Leigna broke away from the army, starting to move towards the rainforest depths to carry out another cycle of reproduction. There was enough food there to support their reproduction process.


    Su didn¡¯t head towards Xilur City in a straight line, but instead made a great detour, the route he took two to three times longer. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to attack Xilur City. Even though close to half of the city¡¯s free elite soldiers had been wiped out by Su in thest battle, there was a red-robed archbishop in the Sun God Temple, and not far from that was Marshal Debayor¡¯s territory, the close to ten thousand powerful soldiers something that would give even Su a headache. If they wanted to defeat Xilur City, they would have to capture it in the shortest amount of time possible, defeat them with thunderous might, thus reducing the casualties as much as possible.


    ¡°These humans are just like our soldiers, merely disposable goods.¡± His instincts coldly reminded Su.


    ¡°They are different from our soldiers.¡± Su firmly argued back in a simrly cold manner.


    ¡°If you view them from a higher dimension, you¡¯ll discover that there is no difference between the two.¡±


    Su knew that what his instincts said was correct. The reason he brought these soldiers here was merely because he didn¡¯t wish to just sit on the side and watch them die. However, Su also knew that as time went on, when the new generation of biological weapons finished growing, it would be time to capture Xilur City. Meanwhile, an attackunched by the biological weapons was something not even the current Su couldpletely control.


    Based on the biological weapons¡¯ tremendous requirements towards resources, at that time, perhaps the poption of a hundred thousand would all be nutrients for the biological weapons¡¯ growth and evolution. For the biological weapons, nts, animals, or even humans were all the same, no difference between them at all. If one considered it from a higher level, for the sake of protecting these soldiers¡¯ lives, the price was ten times more lives. In that case, what significance was there in Su¡¯s current resistance and struggle?


    However, what Su truly feared was that when the tens of thousand of biological weapons swarmed Xilur City like a tide, he would actually feel extremely calm. No, that wasn¡¯t calmness, but rather a coldness without any fluctuation of emotion. The death of a hundred thousand people was merely individual numbers. Apart from this, there was nothing else. The doubt Su felt towards himself wasn¡¯t a doubt towards his instincts, but on the contrary, a doubt towards the meaning behind his own persistence to see things from a human perspective. Along with the changes to his body, came the inevitable change in his thinking. Su knew well that he was currently slowly sliding down towards an ice-cold, dark, and eternally silent abyss. Each time he struggled, it would only speed up the sliding process a bit. Meanwhile, his instincts, were currently waiting for him at the very depths of the abyss, waiting for the moment where they fully merged together.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t an abyss. Based on the human race¡¯s judgment of significance, that ce should be the world¡¯s summit.¡± His instincts corrected.


    Since the ancient times until now, humans continuously sought evolution, power, and the ability to change the world, or even the entire universe. Anything that brought more power after evolution was a good thing. When evolution alone was no longer enough to support explosive growth and expansion of poption, the human race would instead advance the path of science and technology. When the day came when their knowledge was great enough to transform the human race itself, then at that time, the human race would do everything they could to strengthen their different functions to the greatest degree, using artificial methods to rece natural evolution. Meanwhile, at that time, ability users would still appear. War merely brought about this type of phenomenon a bit earlier, and through a different form.


    That was why Su knew his instincts were still right.


    Su suddenly stopped, an extremely brilliant radiance shed past his eyes. He didn¡¯t say a thing, instead grabbing Yelicie, and then with a single leap, disappeared into the rainforest depths.


    As soon as Su left, Kebile assumed the highest level ofmand. He thought for a bit, and then had the troop continue in the original direction at the same speed, continuing their advance.


    Within the rainforest depths, Su released a long breath, standing up. The youngdy wasying on the ground, her exposed body still asionally twitching, therge patches of bruises and traces on her smooth skin revealing the intensity of the battle that had just happened. Half an hour of time, whenpared to the past, was actually extremely short, but it was still enough to destroy all of the youngdy¡¯s stamina. Right now, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up.


    Su stood there quietly, gazing into the rainforest depths, unknown what he was thinking. Only when the youngdy struggled up, moreover barely managing to put on her clothes did he turn around and say, ¡°When you return in a bit, tell Kebile to bring the troops to the originally nned destination, and then defend that position. Area of control... we¡¯ll set it as fifty kilometers for now. Everything will wait until after I return.¡±


    Yelice set her resolution many times, and only then did she ask quietly, ¡°Master, you... where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Returning to Maca City to have a taste of the Red Duke¡¯s skill.¡± Su said in apletely deemphasized manner.


    Yelicie was given a fright. She couldn¡¯t help but cry out. ¡°That won¡¯t do! Apart from the duke, there is still the ck robe!¡± As soon as these words left her mouth, even Yelicie was a bit frightened, not knowing when she became so brave, actually daring to retort Su¡¯s words.


    Su was also a bit surprised. He looked into the youngdy¡¯s eyes, and after a moment had passed, he said with a smile, ¡°ck robe? Their tricks don¡¯t work on me. Only the Red Duke is a true opponent. I have to go, and I am going now. If I drag it on for a few more days, then it¡¯ll be toote then.¡±


    ¡°But... but...¡± Yelicie stammered, but didn¡¯t know what to say. She had never expected Su to speak to her in such an amiable manner, moreover with a gentleness that was just right.


    Su didn¡¯t say anything else, but rather waved his hand. Three Herk thus made their way out from the rainforest, one of them walking up to the youngdy and lowering its body. Her sharp intuition made Yelicie¡¯s face turn pale-white, the three wolf-like creatures bringing her an extremely great uneasiness. The youngdy who had the ¡®Ignite¡¯ ability actually shouldn¡¯t fear beasts, yet she didn¡¯t dare approach the Herk. She looked at Su, and then bit her lower lip, forcefully suppressing the cold fear surging within her, trembling with fear as she climbed onto the Herk¡¯s back. Su walked over, ced the youngdy¡¯s hands on the Herk¡¯s nape, having her grab the thick fur tightly.


    The Herk stood up, its seemingly soft body disying extremely terrifying power, the youngdy on its back almost not affecting its mobility at all. The other two Herk moved at the right and left, bringing the youngdy into the distance.


    When the youngdy finally disappeared into the rainforest, Su said to himself, ¡°It seems like I really am doing foolish things.¡±


    Only, the so-called foolishness Su spoke of waspletely different from the youngdy¡¯s thoughts. In a few months at most, Su could use the army made from biological weapons to surround and kill Kanos. All he had to do, was merely watch from behind the battle line.

 Book 6 16.1

    Book 6 Chapter 16.1 - Battle Invitation


    Su didn¡¯t hide his traces, instead directly entering in a powerful and upright manner from Maca City¡¯s southern entrance. He walked on the path that led towards the great pyramid, Su who had the poleaxe on his back was like a moving me, bright and dazzling.


    Even though he was currently dressed in the high level warrior style of the empire¡¯s great nobles, there was no one who mistook him for one of their own after seeing his exceeding handsome and perfect appearance and body, as well as those green eyes that were deeply engraved in their memories. Su didn¡¯t walk that fast, more or less a normal person¡¯s walking speed. That was why by the time he entered Maca City, the Red Duke¡¯s ten bodyguards and four red-robed warriors were already waiting for him at the end of the path.


    Compared to those warriors who mostly excelled in strength, Su¡¯s figure wasn¡¯t all that tall and sturdy, but when he stepped on the red rock surface, there was a heavy sound like a muffled drumbeat, each strike seeminglynding on everyone¡¯s hearts. When the wind blew past, what was blown about was not only dust and the wide pants, but also his light blonde loose hair.


    All of Maca City became quiet, countless specks of lightnded on Su¡¯s body. At the top of the tall pyramid, the Red Duke was silently watching Su. The quietness continued until Su walked two-thirds of the main street.


    A loud and clear pa gunshot tore through the silence. The bullet originated from the buildings at both sides, one of the soldiers hiding in the bunker unable to stand the suffocating pressure, and at the same time longed for merit, thus pulling the trigger.


    Su¡¯s pace slowed by half a step, and then his original rhythm was restored. Everything was incredibly natural, just like the arcs created when a stream moved over rocks. However, this sudden slowing of his pace made the bullet fly right past his face. The bullet seemed to brush past several strands of blonde hair that were flying in the wind, yet unable to deliver even the slightest bit of damage to those hairs. It was just this close, Su able to sense the strong metal, heat, and firepower smells. Su took a deep breath, revealing a slight bit of intoxication.


    This was the smell of war.


    Due to the sudden gunshot, even more so because of a change in Su¡¯s pace, two of the duke¡¯s bodyguards couldn¡¯t suppress the killing intent within them anymore, charging forward while roaring angrily.


    Only when two extremely strange curved ded machetes hacked down did Su turn his hand, bringing out the poleaxe, and then take a step forward.


    A single step took him ten meters.


    The moment he took this step, Su¡¯s speed immediately increased several times, the poleaxe gracefully drawing out a Z shape in the air. When Su¡¯s figure flickered ten meters out, the bodyguards¡¯ curved des didn¡¯t even reach the ce where Su¡¯s head originally was.


    The curved des hacked deep into the pavement, the red rock under the des soft like cheese, producing deep cracks. The bodyguards held the des with both hands, yet they froze in ce, losing the strength to even pull the des out. Their mouths moved about, as if they wanted to say something, yet they could only release an ambiguous sound from their throats. A secondter, two bloody lines separately appeared by the bodyguards¡¯ neck and abdomen, and then the two sts of bloody mist suddenly burst out, only then did they slowly fall.


    The two bodyguards were killed by a single attack from Su!


    The four bodyguards gave each other a look, all of them holding different weapons. They began to surround Su. This time, there was no drumbeat that seemingly struck down on their hearts to disturb them, so the four bodyguards were much calmer when taking action, starting to even show a bit of cooperation in this assault.


    However, Su¡¯s foot rose, and thennded, another ten meters crossed with a single step, almost no one able to see Su¡¯s movements clearly. They only saw Su¡¯s figure disappear from his original location, and then appear at the same time in another location, only the faint red light band that was drawn out by the poleaxe outlining Su¡¯s trajectory. The light belt was curved andplicated, passing through two bodyguards¡¯ waists and ribs.


    Su didn¡¯t stop at all. The moment his figure appeared, he turned around, took a step out, and then the band of light wrapped around the remaining two bodyguards. Afterwards, Su directly made his way through the four individuals who were either preparing to pounce over, using their hands to stop him, or approaching from the left and right to attack him, and then continued to follow the main street towards the pyramid. When he walked past, the four bodyguards with different stances all sprayed out a st of bloody mist, rigidly maintaining their final moment¡¯s movements briefly before slowly falling.


    The four red-robed soldiers gestured towards each other, and then moved up together. Three red-robed warriors moved to the sides, the red-robed warrior at the center actually raising a meter and a half tall, extremely thick and heavy tower shield, and then pressed towards Su. After seeing Su¡¯s terrifying speed, the four red-robed warriors actually still dared to separate. The four individuals¡¯ weapons were all different, but when they moved, their rhythms were actually the exact same, clearly well coordinated. Meanwhile, the hinge of their formation was the shield-bearing red robe at the center.


    Su revealed a calm and unhurried smile, still moving out ten meters with a single step. The movements of Su who appeared right before the shield-bearing red-robed warrior were like those of a ghost¡¯s, but the red-robed warrior¡¯s reactions were also extremely fast. The three individuals immediately turned around, forming a tight encirclement. As long as the shield-bearing red robe could block Su, Su would suffer a vicious attack that came from three different directions.


    However, Su¡¯s attack this time was entirely different. As soon as he took a step forward, faint ripples moved out in a circr manner. When they traveled out ten meters, the ripples already became clearly visible. However, Su stopped precisely at this moment, while the conical ripples in the air continued to move forward, smashing fiercely into the red-robed warrior¡¯s body and releasing a muffled explosion. The red-robed warrior released a muffled groan, flying into the air from the tremendous impact, the heavy shield even starting to visibly warp. As soon as his feet left the ground, he immediately knew that things were far from good. However, his body was entirely numb, unable to do anything, only able to watch as Su took a step out, drawing out an oval shape in the air and passing through his body. When Su¡¯s feetnded again, he returned to his original position, only now, he was facing a different direction.


    The moment they passed each other, the red robe in the air seemed to see the poleaxe in Su¡¯s hands sh past, and then everything below his waist lost feeling.

 Book 6 16.2

    Book 6 Chapter 16.2 - Battle Invitation


    Su walked towards the remaining three red-robed warriors. This time, he didn¡¯t change his style, nor did heunch an attack that instantly broke the sound barrier, instead just walking up to a red robe and swinging the axe. This attack didn¡¯t have any other properties added to it, only being fast enough, and heavy enough.


    Before this type of a attack, all techniquespletely lost effectiveness. The red-robed warrior¡¯s eyes were full of anger, all of the muscles in his body taut as he held the alloy short spear in front of him to stop the poleaxe. However, in Su¡¯s green eyes, the poleaxe only stopped ever so briefly, and then continued all the way down.


    Su didn¡¯t waste any time, taking another step out, moving towards the other two red-robed warriors. The poleaxe sliced horizontally and hacked vertically, thus concluding this battle. Before overwhelming speed and power, the red-robed warriors couldn¡¯t resist at all.


    The remaining four bodyguards silently withdrew to both sides, moving out of the path leading up to the pyramid. This was a type of acknowledgment towards the strong, admitting that they weren¡¯t his match.


    Su chuckled, and then while carrying the poleaxe upside down, walked towards the pyramid in an upright and fearless manner, not paying the four bodyguards any attention. For him, they were merely four evolutionary points,pletely dispensable.


    Kanos overlooked Su from the top of the pyramid, and then slowly asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    At Kanos¡¯ side stood the red-robed warrior leader. Unlike the duke who looked calm, his eyes that looked at Su were full of anger and hatred. There were nine red-robed warriors who set out together with him, but now, there was only himself and a heavily injured red robe left. After suffering a loss this disastrous, even if they wiped out all of the rebels, they would still have to face the temple¡¯s punishment upon returning.


    The red-robed warrior leader reyed the battle that had just happened in his mind, and then said, ¡°Terrifying explosive speed, exceptional strength, technique is immacte as well. Even though I do not know how great his defensive strength is, he is still a terrifying opponent. It is no wonder Murray fell under his hands. However, before your distinguished self, his chances of victory are less than thirty percent.¡±


    Kanosughed, and then said, ¡°If we include you, then there isn¡¯t even a ten percent chance.¡±


    ¡°I will not disturb your distinguished self¡¯s spirits.¡± Subduing powerful opponents in an intense battle was what high level warriors in the empire always attached great importance to. Since Kanos¡¯ battle intent had already been stirred, the red-robed warrior leader obviously wouldn¡¯t ruin his mood.


    Kanos narrowed his eyes, looking at Su with a look full of interest, and then asked, ¡°What do you think? Is he like that fe mentioned in the prophecy?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be.¡± The red-robed warrior leader came to this conclusion after muttering a bit to himself. ¡°If he truly is the bringer of destruction like the prophecy foretells, he definitely wouldn¡¯t only have this bit of strength. At the very least, he would be at the level of the Sun King.¡±


    Kanos nodded, expressing his agreement.


    Right at this moment, Su suddenly sensed something. He turned his head to look behind him, and then when he turned back around, his face was full of cold killing intent. He roared towards the roof of the pyramid, ¡°I have some matters to take care of right now and will return in five hours. We will have a decisive life and death battle then.¡±


    Su¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t especially resounding, yet it clearly reached Kanos and the red-robed warrior leader¡¯s ears, as if he spoke from right beside them. Kanos¡¯ expression changed greatly, bing much more serious. He nodded, and then said to Su, ¡°Fine, I will wait five hours for you.¡±


    The Red Duke¡¯s voice was downcast and profound, volume not that resounding, but it concentrated into a visible sound wave, directly sending a thousand meters out, only scattering when it reached Su¡¯s side. Purely based on results, the duke¡¯s words were the same, but there were clearly much more traces left behind, not like Su¡¯s voice which waspletely without any traces, unknown just what it was that brought the voice over at all. If their eyes were closed, the Red Duke and red-robed warrior leader wouldn¡¯t even have known that Su was more than a thousand meters away.


    After receiving Kanos¡¯ promise, Su didn¡¯t hesitate, already turning around and walking out from the city. His sprinting speed instantly reached close to a hundred kilometers per hour, departing into the distance.


    In the depths of the rainforest, Su¡¯s troops had already established camp, starting to rest. The suzerains and assistants separately patrolled the surroundings, to the extent where they even arranged specific lookout posts to ensure the camp¡¯s safety. In reality, for them, this mist-filled, primitive tropical rainforest was as simple as a white sheet of paper, no need for this type of vignce at all. They grew up in this territory, so the rainforest held no secrets from them. However, today, for some reason, all of the powerful ability users couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous, all of them onplete guard.


    In the depths of the rainforest, a few strange sounds would asionally sound. Perception Domain ability users all sensed something, yet not a single person dared go out to look around. Kebile also heard a few noises, these noises merely like the sounds of branches and leaves breaking, as if some wild beasts were fighting, but normally, the hunt for food would be settled within fifteen minutes at most, rarely would predators with considerable strength carry out arge-scale battle without any prior signs. However, after he carefully thought things over, he only strengthened the camp¡¯s guard strength, not allowing anyone to go out and investigate.


    In the depths of the rainforest, the ck d youngster currently carried a somewhat crazy smile, staggering as he walked over, as if he was drunk. His speed fluctuated, sometimes fast, sometimes slow, even more often using small quick steps to quickly shift to the side. There was a curved de in each hand, the des hanging from the side of his body, blood still continuously dripping from their surface, blue-colored blood.

 Book 6 16.3

    Book 6 Chapter 16.3 - Battle Invitation


    His chest rapidly rose and fell, his panting audible from far away. His ck clothes that were made of rare materials were torn in many areas, revealing many w marks. Extreme excitement burned within his eyes, staring firmly at the ck shadows that continuously moved around behind trees, in the grass, and even in the treetops; there were at least twenty Herk.


    At the limits of one¡¯s sight, many Herk corpses could be seen. Their postures were all different, their bodies almostpletely dismembered, and only then did they die. To kill them, the young man paid quite the heavy price as well. However, he didn¡¯t have any intentions of running or carrying out gueri warfare, still burning with battle intent, nning to bury these twenty or so Herk here as well. For him, every single Herk was aplete evolutionary point, this type of crazy evolution chance definitely hard toe by. However, the lightning swift battles that had just happened just now also made him understand that this definitely wouldn¡¯t be an easy task. The wolf-like Herk could overwhelm mature male lions with their power, their speeds several times thetter. What made them even more frightening was their intelligence, knowing how to coordinate with each other, as well as their fearlessness towards death. Even now, after killing more than ten Herk, the young man still didn¡¯t find a fatal weakness to exploit. If he didn¡¯tpletely dismember them, they would still possess fighting strength.


    The young man suddenly leaned over, his entire body almost leaning over the ground, and then several Herk already passed over above him. A short de flipped in his hand, stabbing outwards towards a Herk¡¯s abdomen at a strange angle! The hand that was holding the de was extremely steady, the de remaining still like a stone pir. When the Herk with its tremendous momentum moved past the de, its entire abdomen was hacked open.


    Another three or four Herk attacked from the ground. All of the Herkunched attacks at the same time, and they covered high, mid, low, all three positions, every degree of height split into two waves. If the young man acted carelessly just because he thought he evaded a wave of attacks, then he would definitely be injured under the second wave of attacks. This was a tight,-like assault, only, the young man had already experienced it several times. The short de in his left hand moved out horizontally, blocking before his head. A Herk whoserge mouth was almost sticking to the ground couldn¡¯t stop its momentum, almost bringing his own head to the short de¡¯s cutting edge. The short de reached entirely into the Herk¡¯s mouth, and then moved with a fierce twist, only then was it pulled back out. The Herk¡¯s mouth waspletely mutted, but it still used its two front ws to viciously scratch over, the damage inflicted by the full powered strikes of those sharp ws reaching more than ten centimeters in length would be about the same as being cut by the short de.


    The young man¡¯s body suddenly bounced up, knocking the second wave Herk above him flying, thus naturally avoiding the attacks of the Herk below. Even though the angle of contact was carefully calcted and chosen, the young man seemingly avoiding damage to any vital area, his body still couldn¡¯t help but have a few extra scratches added. Borrowing the opposite force of colliding into the Herk, his body strangely sank down, and then the two des crossed, almost removing the seriously injured Herk¡¯s entire head. However, when the des crossed on its neckbone, metallic grinding sounds rang out, unexpectedly unable topletely sever the neck bone, though, in the end, this type of injury still proved sufficiently fatal for the Herk.


    The youngster¡¯s des spun above again, finally fully removing the wolf head. Then, as if there was a spring installed in his body, he strangely stood up again. As if he was sliding on ice, he withdrew ten meters, withdrawing from the battlefield.


    ¡°So goddamn hard to deal with.¡± When he saw that the Herk who had already lost its head was still attacking all around it with its ws, the young man couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud.


    He originally wanted to follow Su¡¯s army and wait for an opportunity to strike. The death of hispanion didn¡¯t make his reckless self feel much fear, instead making him feel an urge to properly torment those at Su¡¯s side, the youngdy who roused the interest of hispanion as well, she in particr definitely couldn¡¯t be let go. The rainforest was his world, and as such, he was able to quickly track down Su¡¯s troops¡¯ whereabouts. However, when he got closer, he unexpectedly suffered the attacks of a few Herk wandering around. He excitedly killed two of them, never expecting that this would attract even more.


    However, no matter how difficult the Herk were to deal with, they were still nothing more than beasts in his eyes, nothing more than needing a bit more time and strength to deal with.


    Right at this time, the youngster suddenly felt pain from his ankle. When he lowered his head, he discovered that a wasp was currently nailed there, tearing at that area viciously. Its jaws were abnormally sharp, as well as possessing an even more abnormal amount of power. They actually chewed through the young man¡¯s skin that wasparable to the toughness of steel, even barely piecing into the densely woven muscle tissues whose rigidity wasn¡¯t any less than rock before injecting a pitch-ck venom into his body. Once the venom entered his body, it immediately dispersed. Even though the young man¡¯s powerful immune system immediately activated a response, most of it neutralized and counteracted, a small amount still tenaciously remained. Just this bit of poison alone was simrly enough to make the injury somewhat inmed.


    ¡°Yi, what is this thing?¡± The young man cried out in surprise. The short de drew out a streak of lightning, already cutting the wasp in half. The wasp that only had half its brain left still continued to open and close its jaws, the speed at which it chewed at the young man¡¯s flesh not lessening in the slightest. Only, when the short de¡¯s edge passed through the wasp, there was actually a sharp and clear metallic striking sound that made the young man¡¯s mind slightly fall. This sound was quite simr to that of when he blocked the Herk¡¯s fangs and ws. It wasn¡¯t a misconception, but rather that these two creatures¡¯ skeletons both possessed quite a bit of metalponents, theseponents substantially increasing their toughness.


    There were many types of mutated creatures, but he had never heard of any who were able to evolve a metal skeleton. If this type of creature could further evolve, it might very well achieve some type of flesh and mechanical integration.


    This meant a new evolutionary path, the significance of this for Sun God Temple which specialized in biochemical science and technology extremely great. However, the young man wasn¡¯t in the mood to collect specimen right now, because his sharp intuition already caught a whiff of danger. This danger was extremely hard to understand, like the undercurrent in an ocean; the surface appearing rather calm, yet energy brewing underneath. Once it erupted, it would release devastating might.


    He frowned. While observing his surroundings vigntly, his body quickly shifted sideways, guiding the surrounding Herk over, moreover, he seized a moment of opportunity to remove a Herk¡¯s legs. Unfortunately, the remaining Herk¡¯s follow-up attacks were just too timely, not even giving him a split second of extra time, leaving him with no choice but to give up on the chance to obtain a full evolutionary point.


    While flickering, something suddenly shed through the rainforest, drawing his attention. Ability users were all strong, the young man¡¯s intelligence and memory even more exceptional. In that instant, he already reyed the scene he just saw in his mind, moreover continuously erging the details, finally finding the source of his uneasiness. There was a tiny ck dot between a few leaves, and when erged, one would discover that it was the abdomen of a wasp. It was currently flying, but it wasn¡¯t relying on its wings, but rather releasing several fine sts of air from its abdomen, allowing its speed to be exceptionally fast, to the extent where it was a bit blurry even when the young man reyed the scene in his memories.


    Air jet propulsion? This was still a wasp?


    Before the young man had time to feel shock, he suddenly felt as if he couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with the Herk all around him who were waiting for a chance. He stopped, his face gradually falling as he stared into the rainforest depths.

 Book 6 16.4

    Book 6 Chapter 16.4 - Battle Invitation


    Su walked out from the rainforest, standing still more than ten meters out. His eyes swept over the young man¡¯s surroundings, and then he said indifferently, ¡°Another person from Temple of Darkness, seems like the results of my warningst time wasn¡¯t all that effective. From your appearance here, I can assume that you also wish to harm my troops and woman?¡±


    Even though the young man sensed a faint danger from Su, his crazy and prejudiced nature made him fearless. Heughed rather sinisterly, saying, ¡°So what if that is the case? I¡¯m not as ipetent as that piece of trash. If you want to use a wooden stake to pierce through my heart, you can feel free toe and give it a try. However...¡± He looked at Su¡¯s face, licked his lips, and then said, ¡°If I win, your ass is going to have a good taste of my big fe.¡± After speaking, he straightened his back rather arrogantly.


    Su looked as if he didn¡¯t hear the undisguised insult and threat. He merely raised his head towards the sky, and then revealed a somewhat impatient expression before saying, ¡°I already arranged to have a decisive battle with the Red Duke, and the time limit is about to be reached, so I don¡¯t have time to waste on nonsense. The earlier I get rid of you, the sooner I can hurry back. I don¡¯t like to bete. En, if I limit it to just five minutes, then it¡¯ll be just enough time.¡±


    The young man released a cold chuckle, and then said, ¡°You want to get rid of me in five minutes? Heh, haha, this really is the best joke I¡¯ve ever heard. You¡¯ve amused me, now,e.¡±


    Su still stood there, not showing any intention of moving, only his expression gradually bing ice-cold, even a bit indifferent as he said, ¡°Eliminating you won¡¯t even require me to do the job myself.¡±


    Green mes shone in the rainforest, these lights the radiance released by the Herk¡¯s eyes. These mes were everywhere, far more than a hundred Herk appearing from the rainforest depths! Meanwhile, what left one in even greater despair was therge amounts of rustling sounds. Countless wasp-like Leigna covered the mountains and ins as they crawled over, pair after pair ofpound eyes staring straight at the young man.


    The young man¡¯s heart had already hit rock bottom. His sharp perception allowed him to have a rough estimate of the enemies¡¯ numbers without even turning his head.


    He understood the Leigna¡¯s flight speed well; even though these wasp-like biological weapons were currently crawling, it definitely wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t capable of flight, on the contrary, their flight speeds might even be a bit faster than his own evasion speed. Perhaps he might still be able to run from a hundred Herk, but now that there were tens of thousands of Leigna encircling him, he didn¡¯t even have the ability to run!


    Meanwhile, the most terrifying thing was that it was clear that the Herk and Leigna weren¡¯t wild creatures, but instead had someone controlling them, this master behind the scenes precisely Su! He had to report this terrifying piece of information to the temple.


    A Herk quietly leapt up, throwing itself right at the youngster, cutting short his line of thought. Then, there was a sh of de radiance, the Herk dismembered almost instantly, its damaged body parts dropping all over the ground. A domain of death surrounded his body; the young man already erupted with all of his strength, because hiding his strength now was no different from seeking death.


    Over thirty Herk swarmed over, the others wandering about the surroundings, forming a new ring of encirclement. Thepact battlefield didn¡¯t allow for any more Herk to attack at the same time, but the gaps in between could be made up for by the Leigna.


    Blood and flesh flew about in the air, three Herkpletely dismembered in an instant. However, the young man was finally crushed beneath by the numerous Herk; sometimes, absolute savagery and power was enough to defeat all techniques. Meanwhile, the wasp-like Leigna frantically swarmed over through the gaps between the Herk¡¯s bodies, joining the assault.


    A muffled bang sounded, the explosive st of air blowing the pile of Herk off. Dazzling de radiance continuously shone, leaving behind wound after wound on the Herk¡¯s body. The tens of Herk were leaning unsteadily from side to side, copsed in a ring around the young man. The two des frantically spun about in the young man¡¯s hands. As he watched the flesh, blood, and the Herk, he breathed heavily, a hystericalugh even sounding. His ck suit and pants were long riddled with thousands of holes, almostpletely torn up into strips by sharp ws and teeth. Right at this time, the young man¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He couldn¡¯t worry about his appearance anymore, reaching out his hand and scooping between his legs, unexpectedly fishing out two Leigna. They frantically struggled, their jaws still frantically opening and closing in the air.


    The young man cursed a few times, fiercely crushing the two sturdy Leigna. He raised his head, perfectly looking at Su. Su was smiling, as if there was some ulterior motive hidden behind that smile.


    ¡°I am going to kill you!¡± The young man clearly understood the message behind Su¡¯s expression, his handsome face distorting. Hot blood rushed into his brain, no longer bothering with everything else. He gripped the two des in reverse, about to charge straight at Su. However, his line of sight was immediately blocked by more than ten Herk, and a dark cloud made of over a thousand Leigna, even more so swarmed over, covering him underneath.


    Su carried a somewhat sinister smile at the corners of his lips, his eyes slightly narrowed as he looked at the young man buried under biological weapons. ¡°Turns out you also have a weakness!¡± While speaking, Su pointed out, sending a special order to the Leigna in charge of carrying out this mission. As a result, an abnormal and wretched cry immediately sounded in the rainforest.


    ¡°I am definitely going to kill you!¡± The energy that erupted once again sent all of the Herk and Leigna flying. The young man still stood there, his face full of anger and humiliation. This time, there were four Herk and close to a hundred Leigna that were chopped up, and there were several hundred Leigna copsed on the ground, temporarily losing allbat strength. However, this time, the injuries on the young man¡¯s body were several times worse than the first time, even his standing figure a bit unsteady.


    Su didn¡¯t pay his threat any attention, instead reaching out his hand and pointing. Many Herk and Leigna buried the young man underneath again!


    In just a short amount of time, the young man ughtered his way out of the pile of biological weapons, became covered again, and then ughtered his way out again, only to be submerged once more. From start to now, he already killed more than thirty Herk, the number of Leigna who died under energy shockwaves even more so exceeding a thousand. However, the more he killed, the more wolves and wasps gathered from the rainforest, as if there would forever be no end to them.

 Book 6 16.5

    Book 6 Chapter 16.5 - Battle Invitation


    The young man finally gave up all thoughts of directly attacking Su, instead starting to search for a chance to escape. However, the speed and fleeing skill that he was so proud ofpletely lost effectiveness this time. Regardless of how he tried to break out, the Leigna who excelled at burst speed would block his path in groups of thousands, while more than a hundred Herk pursued closely behind. After running for more than a kilometer, the young man had no choice but to fight at close quarters again, and only then would he cut open a path of blood. Moreover, no matter how he ran, he could still feel Su¡¯s ice-cold eyes on his body. Each time he crawled out from piles of biological weapon corpses, he would always see Su standing not far out, watching him with a smile.


    What put one on the verge of copse was that each time Su¡¯s finger pointed out, his vital areas would inevitably suffer attacks. The injuries weren¡¯t life threatening, but it was truly both a physical and mental type of torment.


    The young man already didn¡¯t know just how many times he had ughtered his way out already, long losing track of how many Herk fell under his de, how many Leigna died. There were already too many injuries on his body to count, the Leigna¡¯s poison already extremely concentrated. Not only did the venom make all parts of his body swell, it also greatly hindered his movement ability. The Herk were still easier to deal with, the endless Leigna the true enemy that was impossible to defend effectively against.


    The young man knew that he already couldn¡¯t run. Right now, another ck cloud of Leigna were currently rushing right at him. Following a sharp and clear noise, all of the Leigna suddenly dropped to the ground, those who couldn¡¯t move any lower flying while sticking to the ground, forming an enormous ck arrow, the arrowpoint aimed straight at the young man¡¯s lower body.


    The ck-robed warrior whose will was previously always resolute, cold and unfeeling, when he saw this arrow point over, he unexpectedly also couldn¡¯t help but shudder. The young man suddenly released a loud shout, abruptly jumping into the air. However, the ck arrow formed from Leigna immediately changed directions, fiercely shooting into his lower body, everything below his waist immediately packed with Leigna! More than ten streaks of darkness shed past, sting him down from the skies, and then more and more Herk joined, burying the young man underneath.


    When he heard the indescribably miserable screams, Su only shrugged his shoulders, saying quietly, ¡°Precisely five minutes.¡±


    When dusk arrived, a small crack suddenly appeared in the thin clouds in the horizon, allowing the blood-red sunset radiance to seep through. The thick red sunlight immediately descended, applying ayer of bloody color over all of Maca City. The city was extremely quiet. The Red Duke had already issued a death order preventing anyone from walking around as they wished, those who vited this order having their naked bodies impaled by a stake and publicly exposed.


    When there was less than three minutes from the time agreed on beforehand, Su¡¯s figure finally appeared in the limits of the horizon. His pace was smooth and rxed, but his speed was extremely fast, a single step crossing more than ten meters. In the blink of an eye, Su already entered Maca City.


    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡± Duke Kanos slowly said.


    Suughed in a somewhat embarrassed manner, saying, ¡°Indeed, by three minutes. There were some dys along the way, bringing back a living person really isn¡¯t that easy of a task.¡±


    Kanos¡¯ eyes alreadynded on the ¡®living person¡¯ when there was a thousand meters separating them. His entire body was covered in injuries, clothes in tatters, his body wrapped around a wooden rod by vines, carried back by Su just like that.


    ¡°Is it a rather special person? How do you n on dealing with him?¡± Kanos casually asked.


    Su lowered this person from his back, and then said, ¡°Indeed a special person, but of course, that¡¯s for you all. I need a few more minutes to ¡®clean¡¯ him up a bit.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Kanos nodded. He already waited five hours, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t care about a few more minutes. Moreover, the ¡®clean up¡¯ Su spoke of was definitely quite special, things the duke could use to further observe this mysterious opponent of his.


    The ¡®clean up¡¯ process was extremely simple. Su leaned that person against an ancient tree, sharpened the end of the wooden rod he used to carry this person on his back, and then stabbed it through his heart, nailing him to the tree!


    Kanos frowned. Su¡¯s movements made him remember something, turning his expression a bit grave. Meanwhile, the red-robed warrior leader on the side suddenly stood up, releasing a low cry of rm, ¡°That¡¯s Huan!¡±


    When he saw Kanos¡¯ questioning gaze, the red-robed leader gave a concise and direct reply, ¡°He is a ck robe!¡±


    Kanos¡¯ pupils rapidly contracted, and then slowly opened, returning to their original state.


    Five hours, it sounded quite long, but judging from Su¡¯spletely uninjured appearance, it didn¡¯t look like he experienced a battle just now at all. The five hours Su previously mentioned now seemed more like a calction of the departure and return route¡¯s time. For ability users at this type of level, moreover taking Su¡¯s speed that seemed to be his forte into consideration, any trip that needed five hours to travel through was already extremely distant.


    Even if this was the case, how did Su obtain this information? Did he rely on some type of method to find the ck robe? And how much time did he use to defeat the ck robe? How did he bring it back alive? There were far too many unanswered questions, and Kanos knew that there was no way he woulde to the answer purely based on what he currently knew. That was why he no longer thought about it, instead treating Su as a great opponent he needed to face with his full strength.


    Kanos moved his hand over the top of his head. Hair scattered down, in the blink of an eye, only less than a centimeter of short hair now remaining on his head, every strand sticking straight up. He undid his robes and battle armor, exposing his steel-like upper body, only the wide pants covering his lower body remaining. This was the traditional attire of the empire¡¯s warriors. After removing his robes, one could see countless interweaving scars on his body, every single scar a past glorious military sess. On his back was a dragon-shaped tattoo, not the ferocious dragon of the middle ages, but a bit more like the eastern culture¡¯s coiling dragon.

 Book 6 16.6

    Book 6 Chapter 16.6 - Battle Invitation


    The duke stretched out his body a bit, his muscles squirming about, bones continuously releasing pi pi pa pa sounds, with each burst of sound, there would always be an intangible wave spreading from his body, like ripples as they continuously spread outwards.


    Kanos arched his body, and then made his way out from the window, standing on the stepped outer wall of the pyramid. All of the muscles on his body swelled, his size actually increasing a bit, height now already reaching two meters. The long window that was originally french style, in front of him, was still a bit too short. He didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of using any weapons, standing there just like that, empty-handed. His ten long toes were gently pressed against the rough rock surface, the heels of his feet raised, yet he looked as steady as a mountain, as if he couldn¡¯t be moved.


    Even though there was a kilometer between them, the Red Duke¡¯s figure still made Su¡¯s eyes feel a slight prickling feeling. Each time his body moved, there would always be some type of natural rhythm, as if he was one with his surrounding environment. This was a great master ofbat art; this was the conclusion Su reached. The worst part was that Kanos¡¯ absolute power was also extremely great.


    When facing this powerful enemy, Su didn¡¯t reveal too many emotions, to the extent where he even had the leisure to gently pat the young man¡¯s face. He then lifted the poleaxe, sprinting withrge steps towards the pyramid. His speed became faster and faster, immediately breaking a hundred kilometers an hour, his speed still climbing. Meanwhile, when Su started to approach, Kanos also began to walk downwards, his speed not looking all that fast, but the distance between the two was closing at an equal rate from both sides. Halfway up the pyramid, was the ce of decisive battle.


    When the final stepnded, a shallow yet wide depression suddenly appeared in the pyramid¡¯s rough and gritty giant rock outer wall, cracks of varying depth even more so extending out several meters, involving two floors above and below them. After borrowing the force from a stamp of his feet,yers of ripples suddenly appeared in Su¡¯s surroundings. He rushed through the ripples, and then the poleaxe drew out a streak of light by Kanos¡¯ body, moving below the duke¡¯s ribs. However, Kanos effortlessly rotated in ce, and then stood still, not being injured at all.


    Su¡¯s figure appeared five meters out, still maintaining the axe bearing stance, and then he slowly turned around. However, his left arm suddenly released a crack sound, and then it twisted unnaturally, as if it was dislocated. His skin then began to rupture, several dozen fine cuts suddenly appearing on its surface, every single cut releasing fine wisps of blood, forming a st of bloody mist.


    Su looked at his own left arm, and then he looked towards Kanos, his eyes already carrying a bit more respect. ¡°Triad Assault?¡±


    Kanos nodded. He entered a stance of the empire¡¯s wrestling arts, and then said with a smile, ¡°Correct. How long did it take you to defeat that ck robe? It seems like his lower parts have been eaten by some pests, you really are quite vicious!¡±


    Su reached out his hand, straightening out his own arm. The fine wounds closed on their own, as if that wasn¡¯t a flesh and blood body, but rather a metal strip that had identally been bent out of shape, as if just a slight adjustment would restore it to its original condition. Then, both his hands held the axe, raising it above his head, and only then did he reply, ¡°Five minutes.¡±


    Kanos¡¯ lips cracked open. ¡°I only need one minute!¡±


    After speaking, his feet and toes exerted force, quickly rushing at Su as if they were sliding on the water surface. Su released a loud roar. The poleaxe was like a copsing mountain, hacking straight towards the iing Kanos! The Red Duke immediately leaned to his right, his fists striking the axe from the side, knocking the weapon out of the way. At this moment, the two individuals were already almost sticking together, their faces less than half a meter apart!


    Su and Kanos revealed a smile at the same time, and then two heads smashed together fiercely!


    A muffled thunk sounded, and then seismic waves rippled out. Su and Kanos both staggered backwards, each taking quite a few steps back before standing firm. Blood flowed from the ends of their hair, sliding past their foreheads and down along their cheeks. Their smiles still remained, only, these smiling expressions were a bit distorted.


    Kanos shook his head, a string of blood droplets flying out,ughing and saying, ¡°Excellent! It has been such a long time since I had a good fight like this! What about it, any interest in joining the empire? If you join, then we¡¯ll just write off all of those past insignificant things. With your skills, you might very well make your way up to being a duke. At that time, who knows, we can each lead an army and expand north and very well fight our way into the northern continent!¡±


    Su alsoughed, saying, ¡°Thanks, but honestly, the number of people like you in the northern continent is definitely not few. If you still dare go, then you should properly arrange things first. However, the two of us can have a wager, I¡¯m betting that you won¡¯t be able to return!¡±


    ¡°You came from the northern continent?¡± Kanos¡¯ expression changed, the smile on his face withdrawn. Soon after, he rxed, saying with disapproval, ¡°Heng! Even if the northern continent has powerful individuals too, they definitely aren¡¯t war-hardened veterans like the empire¡¯s soldiers! Moreover, I will bring an army with me. Since you came from the northern continent, then that makes things much easier, we can go together. Once we upy the northern continent, you can obtain arge piece of territory, the location whichever you fancy.¡±


    ¡°Your army? Nothing more than an undisciplined mob, yet you can still call that an army?¡± Suughed, sending out a fierce kick before continuing, ¡°I merely used two thousand troops that were armed like beggars to wipe out six generals and several hundred free soldiers. If this type of ¡®army¡¯ runs to the northern continent, it would serve no other purpose than to gift evolutionary points.¡±


    Kanos seemed to bepletely addicted to this fight, actually not dodging this attack but facing it head-on. However, the power of the attack this time far exceeded the Red Duke¡¯s predictions. Bang! Su¡¯s leg smashed heavily into Kanos¡¯ interweaving arms, tremendous power suddenly bursting forth, actually sending Kanos¡¯ entire body smashing into the rock surface! Shattered rock fragments immediately tumbled down from the pyramid, to the extent where there were even giant square meter sized boulders.


    This was nine levels of power, terrifying power that could easily smash apart rocks. However, Su knew that this strike was far from being enough to seriously injure Kanos, at most delivering a light injury. He walked forward withrge steps, suddenly breaking through the sound barrier, this time not using the axe, instead sending his right fist fiercely towards the Red Duke! This fist had nine levels of power to begin with, and now that it had the boost of Extreme Assault, the power became inconceivably great. If it struck its target, even the outer wall of the pyramid would be smashed through from a single strike!


    A fist flew out from the hole in the rock wall, steady, powerful, every single muscle fiber like intertwining steel wires. The speed of this fist wasn¡¯t too fast, but it perfectly faced Su¡¯s fist!


    When the two fists collided, they unexpectedly softly stuck together, not moving, not releasing any sound, as if time stopped at this moment.

 Book 6 16.7

    Book 6 Chapter 16.7 - Battle Invitation


    With Kanos and Su at the center, countless cracks suddenly emerged on the outer walls of the pyramid, covering everything within thirty meters. Countless rock fragments slowly rose into the air, as if gravity lost its effect. What followed, was a terrifying explosion, the powerparable to the bombardment of several dozen rounds of heavy artillery. The st waves fired the rock fragments in every direction, even making the entire pyramid sway gently!


    In the chaotic air streams, Su flew backwards, while Kanos¡¯ body smashed straight into the pyramid, smashing through who knew how many rock walls.


    Su flew out close to a hundred meters, and only then did he spin in the air, and then start dropping to the ground. His right hand hung limply at his side,pletely deformed, cracks continuously appearing on its surface, sts of bloody mist spraying out. This time, hisnding stance was rather unbing. Su¡¯s face smashed straight into the ground, moreover smashing open a small crater in the red rock. Only after a few seconds had passed did Su move, struggling to his feet.


    The moment the two fists shed, Su once again experienced what the ¡®Triad Assault¡¯ was. In that instant, three different attributes of power transmitted from Kanos¡¯ iron fist, respectively vibration, impact, and eruption. Even though his absolute power wasn¡¯t that much higher than Su¡¯s, the three different attribute attack first broke down Su¡¯s defenses, and then maximized the injury inflicted through eruption. Meanwhile, the attributes of the first Triad Assault that was released were vibration, vibration, and eruption. Vibration could effectively weaken one¡¯s defenses, while impactbined both pration and offensive properties. As for eruption, this was an effect simr to producing an explosion in the enemy¡¯s body, from this leaving behind damage that was almost impossible to recover from. It seemed like Kanos could alreadyyer the Triad Assault at will, and it was quite likely that there was more than just three types of attributes, with many attributes that could be allocated.


    This was a type of peak embodiment ofbat skill, Su able to vaguely make out Madeline¡¯s figure from Kanos¡¯ body. The youngdy had only used high speed vibrations, but her skill in this single art far surpassed Kanos¡¯.


    Su gave his own right arm a look, a pensive look appearing on his face. It was no wonder Kanos could enjoy such a great reputation in the empire by relying on this rare tenth level ability Triad Assault. The Red Duke only had nine levels of strength, but by relying on Triad Assault, he could defeat an enemy with ten levels of power head-on, not to mention that he also possessed extremely abundantbat experience and nearly immactebat skills.


    In the very depths of the pyramid, Kanos stood up. He stretched out his neck a bit, listening with satisfaction as crisp crack crack noises sounded, and only then did he bring his right fist before his eyes. The fist¡¯s surface was already red and swelling, his ring finger even more so unnaturally flipped over, the bones in this finger clearly fully shattered. However, this hand could still open up and close tightly, thought not even the Red Duke could help but suck in a breath of air when he did so, a bit of pain appearing on his face. He walked over to the opening in the pyramid¡¯s outer wall withrge steps. When he saw Su¡¯s right arm that hung at his side, he revealed a victorious smile.


    In this frontal collision, this head-on sh, Kanos could be said to have won decisively.


    The Red Duke¡¯s fingers locked together, and then pi pa sounds rang out, thus returning the crooked joints back to their original position. The broken bone fragments were also gathered, wrapped tightly by his flesh. With these small movements, arger half of hisbat strength was restored. Kanos¡¯ shrewd and ruthless gaze already detected that Su¡¯s right arm couldn¡¯t be used anymore, his left hand able to maintain seventy percent fighting strength at most.


    When ability users reached their levels, hands no longer became the sole decisive source of power. Their two feet, shoulders, back, and even head became powerful weapons. Meanwhile, their bodies could survive a close range bombardment from heavy machine guns. As long as they still had energy and stamina left, their defensive strength wouldn¡¯t decrease by much. However, the amount of damage to hisbat strength after losing his right arm still couldn¡¯t be looked down upon, especially when there was a gap in strength between them to begin with, this disparity now only pulled further apart.


    Kanos didn¡¯t give Su any time to recover, instead directly walking over and releasing his next attack. Su didn¡¯t leave him disappointed, directly rushing up the pyramid. When they were ten meters from each other, Su released the Extreme Assault ability again, propelling his entire body through the sound barrier, a kick aimed viciously at Kanos¡¯ chest! Only afterwards did the conical ripples crash fiercely into the two tangled in closebat.


    Su was sent flying again, while Kanos¡¯ body was smashed straight into the pyramid once more. However, while flying backwards, Su used his leg to hook around the rock wall, thus stopping his backwards momentum. He released Extreme Assault again, immediately appearing before Kanos who was standing unsteadily, sending his leg flying out one more time. The Red Dukeughed loudly, an iron elbow moving viciously at the sole of Su¡¯s foot, while his left fist released a full force strike at Su¡¯s face! At this moment, the skin before Su¡¯s chest split open, revealing the deeply buried red power crystal. The crystal was burning hot, the burning light flowing through it like water, now already at full efficacy, raising Su¡¯s power to the standard of nine levels. Meanwhile, his skeleton made of several tens of thousands of sheets of meticulously calcted bone matter was able to gather all of his body¡¯s strength in one area, thus giving this attack an effective strength that exceeded nine levels.


    Another muffled sound rang out. The iron elbow and the bottom of Su¡¯s foot collided, the power exceeded Kanos¡¯ expectations, making him take a step back. The power of his left fist immediately became unsteady, weakening as a result, thus blocked and knocked aside by Su¡¯s left arm. In addition, the Triad Assault disyed in his left fist also had itsyered vibrations sessfully blocked and destroyed, being substantially weakened, only bringing Su some slight injuries.


    As soon as the two separated, Su instantly appeared in front of Kanos again. When the Red Duke¡¯s iron fist smashed out again, Su¡¯s figure actually shifted to the side, vanishing, and then immediately appearing to the side behind him, a foot smashing fiercely towards Kanos¡¯ waist! This time, the sound of ribs fracturing finally sounded from the Red Duke¡¯s body!


    In that instant, Su actually used Extreme Assault twice in session, the distance of assault already shrunk to five meters!


    Kanos looked at Su, and then suddenly released a loudugh, saying, ¡°Good, very good! Extreme Assault was actually used by you to this degree, truly something hard to expect. Perhaps in just a few years, your aplishments would be even above mine. How about it, you really don¡¯t have any ns to join the empire?¡±


    Su appeared at Kanos¡¯ side in a sh, an elbow smashing over while saying, ¡°Join the empire? What for? Even if I end up as a duke like you, won¡¯t I still be living in tattered cities, ruling over a hundred thousand or so residents who aren¡¯t any different from primitive people? That¡¯s why I have no interest in a position like being a duke. If it is the Sun King or even Sun God, then I might reconsider.¡±

 Book 6 16.8

    Book 6 Chapter 16.8 - Battle Invitation


    Kanos¡¯ face immediately fell, angrily shouting, ¡°Nonsense!¡± Su¡¯spletely unrestrained words touched his bottom line. The strength at which he brandished his arms and legs abruptly increased, no longer holding anything back.


    Both sides¡¯ attacks became faster and faster, as well as heavier and heavier. The two individuals¡¯ figures seemed to be winding around each other, only thunderous rumbling sounds continuously sounding, loud and resounding as they transmitted in all directions.


    ¡°Still haven¡¯t heard your name.¡± Kanos¡¯ voice was calm. If it was just from his voice, one would bepletely unaware that he was currently raining down a barrage of attacks.


    ¡°Su.¡±


    ¡°Good, Su, do you really wish to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Why not? It is but sixty evolutionary points.¡±


    ¡°Sixty!¡± Kanos¡¯ face immediately became full of shock, his movements bing sluggish, barely avoiding Su¡¯s attack. However, Kanos who currently had a huge advantage over the other party didn¡¯t care about such a small mistake, instead saying seriously, ¡°If others killed me through a bitter struggle, they would obtain ten evolutionary points at most, yet you can obtain sixty?! I believe you aren¡¯t lying, which means that you definitely have a mysterious ability simr to ¡®Rich Resource¡¯, moreover the efficiency even greater than Rich Resource! If you also have such shocking talent, that means your growth speed is several times or even ten times greater than the norm. I must apologize, as a member of the empire, I cannot leave behind an enemy like you for the empire. You can die now!¡±


    Before his words finished sounding, the Red Duke suddenly released an almost berserk roar! His attack speed suddenly increased, Triad Assault no longer restricted to his arms, but was also released from his shoulders, knees, elbows, all parts of his body! Meanwhile, Su¡¯s speed correspondingly increased, explosive noises of the sound barrier being broken continuously sounded. Su continuously moved about while using Extreme Assault, as if this ability could be used endlessly. Meanwhile, when his speed was increased to this level, even an ordinary punch would possess terrifying destructive power.


    Even when Su was in a critical situation, he would actually still activate Extreme Assault, charging straight at the Red Duke, from this leaving Kanos no choice but to move out of the way. Under this type of situation, even if Kanos could kill Su, he would still receive a serious injury from Su¡¯s dying attack that he would never be able to recover from. Meanwhile, a duke who lost his strength, in the empire¡¯s eyes, was no different from a dead person.


    The two figures werepletely interweaving about each other, impossible to distinguish one¡¯s attacks from the other¡¯s. Explosions, wind sounds, crushed rock moved together, turning the battlefield into and of death. A battle of this intensity was something not even the red-robed warrior leader dared interfere with, and it was also precisely at this time that he understood why someone as powerful as the two ck robes would die one after the other under Su¡¯s hands, moreover dying without the slightest bit of dignity.


    Whirlwinds wreaked havoc above the pyramid. Suddenly, a rumbling sounded, the great pyramid that was over a hundred meters in height finally couldn¡¯t endure the two experts¡¯ boundless power, a corner loudly copsing! Giant chunks of rock several square meters in size tumbled down the ruins, unstoppable as they fell into the living area, smashing open a wide path in the densely packed homes.


    Battles at this intensity wouldn¡¯tst a long time.


    With a thunk sound, Su fell on his back, the Red Duke¡¯s wide palm already pressed over the location where his heart was, his other hand wing towards the power crystal in Su¡¯s chest. Regardless of what kind of situation it was, as long as the energy crystal was dug out, it would deliver an injury that could never be recovered from. Kanos was simrly covered in injuries, but his gaze was still steady, his hands even more so steady like boulders. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s surroundings were blood-soaked, his right hand and legs allpletely twisted, losing all mobility, only the left hand he could still move decently releasing a fist strike at the duke¡¯s chest. This fist¡¯s strength was clearly not enough, and thending point was even the duke¡¯s right chest, so Kanos wasn¡¯t concerned at all. With a coldugh, he said, ¡°Goodbye, Su!¡±


    After speaking, his right hand lowered, five fingers stabbing into Su¡¯s chest, grabbing the energy crystal that was hot like burning steel.


    Only, Su¡¯s left hand suddenly increased speed, elerating to more than ten times its original speed! This abrupt fist that broke the sound barrier tore open the chest¡¯s skin and ribs, smashing directly into his thoracic cavity!


    Kanos lowered his head to look at this injury, saying with disbelief, ¡°You can actually... still use Extreme Assault like this! You really are a genius, unfortunately, you still won¡¯t be able to live.¡±


    With a pu sound, Kanos¡¯ left hand already tore into Su¡¯s chest, deeply entering his thoracic cavity, gripping towards his heart. However, his hands didn¡¯t grab anything; only now did Kanos discover that Su¡¯s chest didn¡¯t have a heart, or even any internal organs! In that moment of stupor, a powerful burning pain transmitted from his left hand, and it immediately became numb. Kanos¡¯ expression changed greatly, hurriedly pulling back his left hand. However, his wrist seemed to be mped down on by countless gears, only sessfully removed after he tried several times. When he saw his own left hand again, horror appeared for the first time on Kanos¡¯ face!


    Only bones remained on his left hand, all of the flesh and bloodpletely eroded, as if these were bone specimen that had undergoneboratory treatment. In addition, the hand bones were scorched ck, as if they had been burned by a raging inferno. Kanos didn¡¯t know that Su¡¯s thoracic cavity waspletely a digestive organ, moreover digesting food through abustion method. That was why when he inserted his hand inside, it was the same as reaching into Su¡¯s stomach, immediately burned by the high temperature until only the bones remained. During Kanos¡¯ moment of horror, pain was transmitted once again from his chest. Su¡¯s left hand actually made a turn from his forearm, extending out like a mollusk¡¯s tentacle, and then even grabbing the duke¡¯s heart. Then, the five fingers closed, ruthlessly crushing this heart that was currently beating powerfully.


    Kanos had always thought of Su as human, moreover fighting him with the method he would when fighting against one, never expecting to encounter this type of final moments. Meanwhile, Su had fought with the style of the human mechanism this entire time as well, thus giving the Red Duke a misconception. However, if he had a choice, Su would rather not have the battle end like this, but it was even harder for him to ept a conclusion of defeat or death.


    Su stood up, and then Kanos forever copsed.


    As the epilogue of this battle, Su obtained sixty one evolutionary points, slightly different from what he had predicted. The error was due to an insufficiency in the number of thought centers.


    Su gave Kanos whose eyes were still widened a look, and then quietly said ¡®sorry¡¯, and then the expression on his face gradually faded, the frantically burning passion and fervor thus returned to a calmness and coldness. Within the depths of his heart, there was already an expanse of death-like bleakness.


    In Su¡¯s consciousness, a row of digits continuously jumped about, and then it finally stopped. A voice sounded in the innermost depths of his consciousness.


    Instincts assimtion progress: 10%

 Book 6 17.1

    Book 6 Chapter 17.1 - Returning to Stillness


    Su stood at the top of the pyramid, watching as over ten thousand ves busied about above the ruins, clearing out the crushed rock, repairing the damaged parts, dragging away corpses, and taking inventory of the damage. Maca City¡¯s residents were quite realistic, now epting Su as their master again, silently carrying out Su¡¯s every order.


    The Red Duke Kanosa¡¯ corpse was ced in a precious coffin, and in a short while, it would be cremated at the center of the za. Meanwhile, the thirty bodyguards¡¯ corpses were also piled on the pine wood racks, waiting to apany their master in death. There were nock of brave people in the empire; following Kanos¡¯ death, the bodyguards who were still alive continuously threw themselves at Su with no thoughts of personal safety. However, the wide chasm in abilities between them meant that things were fated to result in a one-sided massacre.


    There were twenty four bodyguards, Su brandished the axe 24 times. Even though Su was seriously injured, just his remaining stamina and iparable skill was enough to wipe out the remaining bodyguards, to the extent where not even a single attack was wasted.


    However, there were still those who escaped, for example, the red robed warrior leader. Su watched as he entered the forest, but didn¡¯t have any intention of pursuing him. The red robed warriors weren¡¯t as adept at hiding and concealing like the ck robes, and even though their frontal attack power was great, their overallbat strength was far beneath that of the ck robes. That was why the Leigna along the way could track the red robed warrior leader¡¯s whereabouts all the way back to Sun God Temple, showing Su the path that lead straight there. In reality, if it was a frontal battle, the red robes¡¯bat strength would be even greater than the ck robes, after all, half of the ck robes¡¯ abilities depended on stealth, and most of theirbat skills relied on concealment and assassination. Only, the two ck robes had the misfortune of running into Su; under the panoramic view, their concealment abilities almostpletely lost effectiveness, yet they still believed that they were hiding. That was why their hidden attacks only resulted in them being attacked instead.


    The reason why he let the red robed warrior leader go was because he wanted him to deliver news back, let Temple of Darkness know the conclusion of their two ck robes. This was a warning, as well as a type of provocation. Su wanted more and more ck robes toe out so he could kill them outside the city. The ck robes didn¡¯t pose any threat to him, but apart from him, they possessed fatal threat to everyone else. Meanwhile, Su temporarily did not wish to attack Sun God Temple, because he just always felt deep misgivings. Challenging the red robed archbishop inside the temple might be even worse than fighting in an enemy¡¯s home ground.


    Sun God Temple wasn¡¯t only a simple religion, this was something apparent purely from the holy elixir.


    Right now, there was arge bowl made of violet gold. From time to time, dark wasp like Leigna would fly over,nd on the edge of the bowl. All of their bellies swelled up, and then afternding, they would release a thick, oil like liquid. As Leigna continuously flew over, light gold liquid already filled the base of the bowl. A faint ring of mes burned at the brink of the golden bowl, an ability me Su used up a few evolutionary points to produce. At his level, less than four levels of me couldn¡¯t be used against an enemy at all, only enough to add heat. However, controlling the mes into a perfect ring like this was something most individuals with talent in the Magic Domain couldn¡¯t aplish throughout their entire lives.


    The violet gold bowl had long been heated to the point where it could evaporate oil, yet the golden liquid merely released fine bubbles. Even though there were still many impurities inside, one could already feel the tremendous amount of energy stored within.


    ¡°This is that holy elixir?¡± Su asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Next to Su, the red robed warrior who lost an arm replied firmly. The red robed warriors were originally soldiers of god, as well as those with the most resolute battle willpower, but right now, regardless of whether it was from their gaze or expressions, they all seemed a bit lifeless. Whenever Su asked a question, it would always take them a bit of time before they could reply.


    Truth serum was something the intelligence agency of the olden era federation already had, and the drug Su¡¯s body secreted was several dozen times greater than that of the past, able to make even the red robed warriors talk. The only w was that because the drug was too powerful, it would also deliver permanent damage to their intelligence.


    There were still many impurities in the holy elixir in the violet gold bowl, but its purity wasn¡¯t all that great of an issue. In Su¡¯s eyes, the holy elixir wasn¡¯t only an energy liquid made of concentrated heat, it also possessed an inconceivable about of activity, able to substantially activate an organism¡¯s potential, urge evolution, somewhat simr to gene strengthening liquid, but the effectiveness far stronger. With the Blood Parliament¡¯s standards, it was a highly effective biological inducer, able to induce the disy of potential, allow a biological body to disy power far exceeding the normal level at the crucial moment. Only, the bodyguards were all killed by Su with a single blow, not even given the opportunity to make use of the holy elixir.


    However, the holy elixir wasn¡¯t just a simple scientific product, many of itsponents extremely unstable, their existence only possible in the holy elixir.


    A whileter, a smaller half of the violet gold bowl was filled with holy elixir, and no Leigna flew over again. Su knew that all of the holy elixir these bodyguards carried had now been extracted.


    After these bodyguard were killed in battle, the Leigna made their way into their body, starting to carry out a filtration of their tissues and blood, gathering all substances that could be used, and then ultimately sessfully separating and filtering out the holy elixir.


    Su didn¡¯t touch Kanos¡¯ remains. The Red Duke was an opponent worthy of respect, regardless of whether it was when he was alive or after he died.

 Book 6 17.2

    Book 6 Chapter 17.2 - Returning to Stillness


    The Leigna had another function, which was that after it digested its food, it could secrete a type of high energy substance, the type of food many ultra life forms favored. Even though the conversion process would consume around half the energy, this would save the ultra life form a great amount of time on eating. However, Su currently only had a basic understanding of biological weapons, still unable to unlock this function.


    A column of fire raged above the za, Kanos and the bodyguards¡¯ bodies began to burn. Over ten thousand people surrounded the za, yet it was still orderly, no one starting amotion or disturbance. Maca City returned to Su¡¯s hands again, but Su knew clearly that this was just a temporary situation. As long as the empire sent over more powerful individuals to drive him out, then this city would immediately return to the empire¡¯s hands.


    Su already developed an initial level of understanding towards the empire¡¯s society and culture, understanding that the empire¡¯s history was a record of wars between ability users. As for ordinary people without abilities, it didn¡¯t matter who it was that came, the only difference being a different individual to pay taxes to. Only because of this was there the current peaceful and calm exchange of rule. However, this also eliminated one of Su¡¯s problems. Su was a bit expectant towards the rebellion of Maca City¡¯s natives, and his instincts also gave him the most effective method, which was to choose one family among every ten to execute whenever an issue arose, as well as all who resisted. This would effectively establish fear in the hearts of Maca City¡¯s residents, preventing them from daring to rebel again, because all those who dared rebel would die. Su immediately rejected his instincts¡¯ proposal, the reasoning because the empire¡¯s people¡¯s wills were tough, this type of indiscriminate killing might very well stir up a rebellion from the entire city. Was he supposed to kill everyone in the city?


    ¡°Why not? These people are equivalent to ten thousand Herk.¡± His instincts coldly replied. This was its true original intent. If everyone in Maca City were used as food, it would be enough to increase the Herk poption to ten thousand. They were loyal, valiant, and could adapt to all types of environments, and they even had intelligence, unconditionally obeying Su¡¯s every order. Only this, was a perfect army.


    Su still refused.


    In the depths of his heart, there was already a frozen abyss, the area where his consciousness and instincts were gradually fusing. Even though it still wasn¡¯t thatrge, it already began to affect Su¡¯s mental state and decisions. He knew that he was currently bing more and more apathetic, getting more used to looking at the world from a higher position, moreover bing increasingly willing to not get involved, instead analyze this entire world through numbers and multiple dimensions. However, during these past few days, Su would always continuously recall Persephone, Madeline, Li, his subordinates, and his own children. Some were intentionally recalled by him, some unintentional. Su knew that this was his instincts continuously reminding him not to do anything meaningless, not to take any pointless detours. The sooner he increased his own strength, the earlier he could return to the northern continent, thus reuniting with those who tugged at his heart.


    Su sighed, and then started to organize the matters he had to do. Though his instincts¡¯ analysis, the most important thing right now was to produce Bardoks, a type of biological weaponmonly known to be foragers. Their size was extremely small, capable of sea,nd, and air mobility, and they were also equipped with weak attack power, moved in groups, and widely known for their extremely high reproduction rate and adaptability to different environments. Its most unique function is that it could eat almost anything, moreover convert most of the energy into a type of high energy crystal for its master to use. When the foragers reached a certain scale, they could easily devour all nutrients within several hundred square kilometers. At that time, Su would never have to search for food again, only needing to focus on increasing his strength and fighting. The mid level biological weapons all depended on the energy crystals provided by the foragers, as they didn¡¯t have any eating or digestive system, after all, these two main systems consumed quite therge amount of resources. This was the reason why mid level biological weapons¡¯ individual fighting strength was several tens, or even over a hundred times greater than a low level weapon like the Herk.


    In the depths of Su¡¯s consciousness, a golden symbol appeared again. The amount of information Su could make out from the extremelyplicated structure limited. These were the preconditions for creating the foragers. First, Su had to greatly increase the number of thought centers, from his current seventy to over three hundred, and only then could he understand the foragers¡¯ corresponding information. This was to say, right now, Su¡¯s intelligence was still far from reaching the necessary amount. The other condition was that he had to further increase his Perception Domain abilities, and only then could he see ayer deeper into the symbol¡¯sposition, thus obtain the information he needed.


    Afterwards, he would extract several extremely small symbols from this golden symbol, and then these small symbols would float in Su¡¯s consciousness, no longer fading away. These were the design diagrams of the foragers and a few other types of mid ss biological weapons waiting for Su to use.


    Su revealed a bitter smile. It seemed like he didn¡¯t have any other choice.


    After killing Kanos, the evolutionary points he received was enough to produce a new tenth level ability. His original intention was to continue increasing his Combat Domain and immediatebat strength, but now, he clearly had to develop the Perception Domain. These were twopletely different paths, the first one of absolute individual power, while theter turned Su into the soul and brain of an entire army, the ws and teeth of many biological weapons bing the main weapons in battle instead.


    On a gic level, tremendous amounts of energy began to gather. On the fragments rted to perception, as the energy flowed in, countless new gene codes began to take form. What Su needed to think about, was what kind of new tenth level ability did he want? His present choices included ¡®Extraordinary Perception¡¯ that substantially increased his basic sensory organ abilities, ¡®Spiritual Resonation¡¯ that strengthened spiritual power, the ¡®Life Detection¡¯ that was simr to the effects of a biological radar, or perhaps the ¡®Hostility Perception¡¯ that was more mysterious, needing the support of the Mysterious Fields domain?


    In the end, Su still decided to let an ability form on its own. As for what exactly ended up forming, he would just leave it up to his luck.

 Book 6 17.3

    Book 6 Chapter 17.3 - Returning to Stillness


    Thousands of gene codes were gathered on fragments one after another, entering their preset locations. Su¡¯s bodyposition began to correspondingly change based on the gic modification as well. It might take ordinary people a few months to change their bodies, which was also the so-called ability stabilizing process, but Su only needed a few minutes.


    The new ability was quickly formed. The green radiance in Su¡¯s eyes suddenly changing somewhat, if one carefully examined them, they would find that this light was formed from extremely small hexagons. In his eyes, the world also underwent certain changes, the scenery continuously bing blurry, as if there were three or four different simr worlds floating about on top of each other, and everything he saw seemed to have a barrier added to their surface. When Su slightly exerted force, his consciousness passed through the formless barrier, entering a unique world constructed from chaotic energy. There was no matter here, only extremely coarse and wild energy storms. The instant he entered, Su felt waves of intense pain that was difficult to endure, this energy that seemed like it could destroy anything swarmed over, instantly destroying arge half of Su¡¯s consciousness! If he stopped for even a moment longer, his consciousness might very well have been fully scattered by the energy storm. He was inwardly rmed, immediately withdrawing to his own world, but the pain that remained in his mind didn¡¯t disappear until quite some timeter.


    Several hundred small but sharp bone des appeared on the surface of Su¡¯s body, his light blonde hair also standing on end, indicating that he was currently in a nervous state. As he calmed down, the bone des retracted one after another.


    Parallel ne Perception, this was Su¡¯s tenth level ability, as well as a tenth level Perception Domain ability that had never appeared before.


    The moment his consciousness prated the formless barrier, Su vaguely sensed countless worlds. They were like bubbles floating in the void, independent from each other, yet to a certain extent superimposed atop each other. This level of spatial structural secrets already exceeded the limits of Su¡¯s present knowledge. Moreover, Su also discovered that the different nes were extremely dangerous, for example, when his consciousness entered the ne full of energy storms, he immediately received heavy injuries. If it wasn¡¯t because he returned quickly, there was a chance that his consciousness would even scatter. Meanwhile,the dozen or so thought centers in his brain that were burned were precisely a record of this dangerous experience.


    Exploring the spatial structure of the universe with his own strength was just too difficult. Before the boundless space of the cosmos, Su finally clearly understood why his instincts always criticized him for being too weak. Even though Su obtained the Parallel ne Perception ability, he didn¡¯t have enough power to fully make use of it, each time he used it equivalent to a life and death risk.


    This was still just a perception on the nar level, behind it at the very least still having exploration, crossing over, remodeling, and other stages, each of these stages representing a qualitative leap in strength.


    The new ability already formed, the symbol that represented the foragers, under his current view, had new changes. It looked like it only had oneyer, yet it could be continuously examined at finer levels, the symbol actually formed from multiple oveppedyers, with eachyer¡¯sposition upying a differentyer of space. If one couldn¡¯t achieve a sufficient level of perception ability, then there was no way of analyzing the foragers¡¯ information. The golden symbol continuously spun about and changed, and as theyers were broken down, every singleyer was formed from even finer symbols, while the information each of these finer symbols released could then undergo a separate analysis. If one continued downyer uponyer, with each passingyer, the amount of information that was obtained would increase exponentially. Only now did Su understand clearly why without three hundred or more thought centers, forget about breaking it down, just storing this information wasn¡¯t even possible.


    Fortunately, producing three hundred thought centers didn¡¯t require evolutionary points, only needingrge amounts of food and time.


    Su stood up. He lifted the violet gold bowl, and then drained the holy elixir in one go. The holy elixir entered the empty cavity in his body, immediately floating at the center because of the high temperature jets, and then began to spin quickly. The temperature already instantly reached close to a thousand degrees, and only then did the holy elixir begin to slowly break down and releaserge amounts of energy. Meanwhile, during the entire process, the holy elixir changes inposition were already recorded. After all of the holy elixir¡¯s functions were analyzed, when needed, Su could also find a way to produce his own holy elixir.


    After drinking the holy elixir, Su walked towards the inside of the pyramid. The pyramid¡¯s energy supply system was greatly damaged, but the breeding base was located in the most strictly protected area, so the damage shouldn¡¯t be too severe. Only, a few of the bioengineers in charge of the operating and defense systems died, now only three individuals left. This amount of people was only barely enough to operate a single breeding tank, after all, the central main engine alone needed at least three engineers. Bioengineers were the core talents of the empire, needing more than a decade of training to produce them, not that many of them in existence even throughout the entire Sun Empire. Moreover, due to the overall lower level of science and technology, the amount of people who really received higher education was also extremely small.


    However, for Su, three bioengineers who knew how to carry out basic operations was already enough, as for theck of other personnel, it wasn¡¯t a problem. Every single one of those over a hundred Herk weren¡¯t any less intelligent than humans, and there was already no need to hide them.


    When the foragers appeared, Su¡¯s empire would already have a sturdy logistics background.


    In the depths of the rainforest, Kebile sat beside a bonfire, currently staring into the mes, unknown what he was thinking. Around the fire were other suzerains and experts, as well as the old manager and Yelicie. The suzerains all knew Yelicie and Su¡¯s special rtionship, which was why in the management of the army, they didn¡¯t hide anything from her. Meanwhile, the youngdy only watched and listened, not interfering with anything. After the letter was passed around and read by everyone, it then returned to Kebile¡¯s hands again.


    Kebile put away the letter and then said, ¡°We will move in separate squads, attack on our own. Everyone has already seen it for themselves, this is lord¡¯s orders. Alright, the people here will break up into pairs, and then we will lead our own small troops, move on our own, hunt separately.¡±


    After giving the order, Kebile looked at Yelicie, about to have the youngdy move with him, but then the youngdy suddenly cut in, saying, ¡°I wish to hunt on my own.¡±


    Kebile was stunned, saying, ¡°This is extremely dangerous...¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Yelicie interrupted once again, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any special ce in lord¡¯s heart. Moreover, lord doesn¡¯t need any useless people at his side.¡±


    Kebile finally nodded, and then said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve convinced me.¡±


    An hourter, a fully armed Yelicie left therge army, quickly disappearing into the rainforest depths.

 Book 6 17.4

    Book 6 Chapter 17.4 - Returning to Stillness


    Rich Resource, this was always an extremely controversial ability, as well as an ability that possessed miraculous effects. Researchers who tried to break down and analyze this ability would discover that all they had on their hands was an outrageous andpletely patternless case. Up until now, mankind only managed to produce a reasonable exnation for a small part of its functions, and there were practically no drugs that sessfully granted this ability.


    However, there wasn¡¯t too much shock expressed towards this, after all, high levels of Mysterious Fields ability were usually difficult to exin. Rich Resource had different properties and uses on every person, being able to reap more evolutionary points was merely one of the most simple, mostmon effects, as well as the only function that could be exined at present. Meanwhile, the second mostmon use of this ability was the detection of natural resources, some individuals with the Rich Resource ability able to find precious resources like energy, water, rare ores, or even highly valuable mutated creatures and other things more easily. It was a bit simr to luck, but from the present data, on the aspect of resource acquiring, it far exceeded luck, to the extent where it was even greater than the ninth level ability True Luck, but it waspletely useless on the battlefield.


    However, this wasn¡¯t something too many people troubled themselves with. Regardless, all high levels of Mysterious Fields ability, including True Luck, weren¡¯t things that people could understand.


    Persephone never wasted time thinking about these matters. In her eyes, this type of troublesome and dull work were things better left for that fe Helen to enjoy. For her, as long as abilities could be used, and were useful, then that was enough. Why would she bother thinking about how exactly it was able to disy its effects?


    She raised her long and straight right leg, and then with a bang sound, kicked open a cabin¡¯s metal door, thus walking inside. Loud and clear striking sounds were released as the ten centimeter heels on her long leather boots made contact with the ground, as if they were carrying some type of cadence and rhythm. This type of noise would always immediately draw the eyes of all men to those astonishing legs.


    However, Persephone never cared about these things. Right now, she was covering her nose with a silk handkerchief to avoid the smoke and dust that flew about after kicking down the steel door, starting to size up the dusky and narrow space before her. A few chests were piled up in a careless manner against the innermost corner, half of the lead sealing dangling about, but the chests themselves were extremely sturdy, without any cracks or damage. Persephone reached out her left hand that was covered in a tactical glove, opening the chests up one by one. The chests were tightly shut, but before Persephone, even if they were iron cast safes, they would be no different from paper mache, easily torn apart with her bare hands.


    Compared to their ordinary appearances, the chests¡¯ contents could be considered an abundant wealth. There were actually full of bullets, the chests below even having a few brand new new era assault rifles. Meanwhile, in the current times where the mes of war raged in all directions, these goods were more precious than gold and precious stones, only slightly inferior to food.


    As soon as she thought of food, Persephone¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, quickly moving these chests that store weapons and ammunition to the side, revealing a medicine trunk that wasn¡¯t all that eye-grabbing. After it was opened, apart from the neatly arrangedmonly used medications, there were also a few high grade meat cans, not even a year passed since their manufacture date.


    In this region, these cans were enough to exchange for a high powered anti-aircraft machine gun. If we were talking about beautiful young women, then a dozen of them could be used for an entire month. Of course, if Persephone wanted to exchange for men, she could obtain double that.


    She released a snort, tossing these strange thoughts aside. She removed all of these cans, tossing them into the bag behind her. Persephone gathered all of the remaining ammunition chests together, picked up a few metal wires next to the wall, and then like robe, tied them all together. Then, a single hand easily lifted the ammunition chests that weighed several hundred kilograms in total, in high spirits as she walked out from this cabin.


    Before leaving, Persephone turned around, giving this cabin another look, her smile a bit brash and unrestrained,pletelycking all traits of a wise and virtuous woman. ¡°Rich Resource and True Luck together is without equal, just some random cabin I walk into having this much stuff, I truly am in admiration of myself, heh heh heh... now, I can establish an army of my own, can¡¯t be always doing everything myself right? Howcking in face would that be? En, if Rich Resource could be increased to ten levels, then that would be great...¡±


    The greedy and insatiable Persephone currently still had her dark gray long hair tied up, a thick dark brown overcoat covering her body, the bottom parts cut four times, a style that didn¡¯t interfere with her mobility at all. She wore dark ck long pants underneath, paired with long high heeled boots, the military equipment strapped to her waist and thighs adding a bit of killing intent to her appearance, even more so giving her a type of exotic and fatal sex appeal. Sheughed wantonly just like that, blowing her own horn, to the extent where she would asionally disy a few captivating postures, walk like a model, fully disying her impressive figure...


    It wasn¡¯t like anyone could see her anyway.


    While humming a small tune, Persephone walked over towards an off-road vehicle with movements that made others feel hatred out of jealousy, and then tossed all of the goods she carried into the rear trunk. She then got into the driver¡¯s seat, started up this ssic car that was terribly outdated and fuming with ck smoke, thus departing into the distance.


    Outside the cabin was a bonfire that still hadn¡¯t gone out, the sticks of lizard meat roasting over the fire long burnt. The individuals by the bonfire who originally nned to enjoy a meal by the fire were scattered in the surroundings, long turned to corpses. They were extremely filthy, below their tattered clothes bodies full of mutated tissues. These were armed mobs, ever present all over the wilderness, the meaning of barbaric and impoverished. Not even a private from the ck Dragonriders at its peak would bother firing if they saw these armed mobs. They were beyond poor, didn¡¯t have any strength, so killing them didn¡¯t bring the slightest bit of benefit, only wasting some bullets and wearing down their firearms. These unlucky fes just happened to see Persephone pass through here, greed and desire blinding their eyes, wishing to rob her and steal her car, but in the end, Persephone fired one shot per person, ending their lives in under a second.


    However, Persephone never expected that her random impulse to eliminate these unremarkable individuals would result in such an abundant harvest. What would happen if she wiped out an entire army from the chairman¡¯s side, or even captured arge factory?


    Persephone became happier the more she thought to herself, the tune she hummed bing more cheerful and bright. In the wilderness, one could only see a ssic car driving in a crooked manner, as if it waspletely trunk, truly making people doubt if the one behind the wheel had ever obtained a driver¡¯s license.


    Right, this was the new era, there was already no such thing.

 Book 6 17.5

    Book 6 Chapter 17.5 - Returning to Stillness


    The ssic car gasped for breath as it crawled through the wilderness. The mes of explosions could be seen from time to time in the distance, faint rumbling sounds of cannons echoing from the distance, serving as a strange yet fascinating apaniment to the jazz music ying from the ssic car, just that the rhythm was a bit off. Persephone who worerge sunsses reached her head out the car window, looked around her surroundings, and after not seeing any familiar people, her head them pulled back into the car. Then, a screaming sounded, the blues jazz that was only a front was instantly changed to powerful rock music, the ssic car thus starting to have small jumps added to its dancing advance.


    When looking at the roiling ck smoke spewing out from the back of the car, the panting engine¡¯s rumbling sounds, as well as the creaking car body, anyone would worry if it would immediately fall apart. However, this antique that had at least eight hundred thousand kilometers on it actually had a good sounds system, at the very least, the speakers were sufficiently loud and clear.


    The ssic car paraded around the wilderness, unknown just how many pairs of prying eyes it attracted. However, when they saw the red dragons that roiled surged from the car body, everyone¡¯s quietly withdrew. Of course, there were naive and fearless fes, thus, the goods stored in the ssic car¡¯s trunk became a bit more abundant.


    After traveling a few dozen kilometers through the wilderness, the ssic car rushed into a simple and crude small town. The small town wasn¡¯trge, only a hundred or so buildings in total and no specialized guards defending it. However, almost everyone in the town was equipped with heavy firepower, even the petite seven or eight year old little girl running past the street with a doll that only had half its body left in her hands had a submachine gun on her back.


    The ssic car rushed straight into the town, and then made a sudden turn, cutting it quite close as it parked between two buildings. These maneuvers were difficult for even the most advanced four-wheel drive off-road vehicles, yet not only did this ssic carplete it, it unexpectedly didn¡¯t fall apart, a true miracle.


    Afterpleting this beautiful maneuver, Persephone pushed open the car, immensely proud of herself. However, when the car door was only opened ten centimeters, it smashed into the wall with a loud noise. The distance between the two buildings was extremely narrow, so after the ssic car entered, there was less than fifteen centimeters of space from each side, not enough space for Persephone to get off no matter how she tried.


    The pretty smile already froze on Persephone¡¯s face.


    Bang bang! The car door smashed into the wall two more times, and then angrily mmed shut, giving the dozen or people in the surroundings a fright.


    The ssic car released a heavy breathing gasping sound, and then suddenly withdrew from the alley. The tires grinded against the ground, unexpectedly drifted out from its original position, making a perfect a hundred and eighty degree turn. Then, it shifted sideways, driving in front of a tavern at a nted angle, the other end almost touching the courtyard walls, the driving skill already reaching a point where it couldn¡¯t be improved any further.


    The ssic car¡¯s door opened up halfway, but was jammed because of the bolt. As a result, everyone saw a long ck boot reach out from the car, give the car door two fierce kicks, and then the unfortunate door, together with the bolt that had already moved two centimeters to the side, after being shaken up violently to the point where they were about to leave the door, finally properly opened up ny degrees. Then, two long legs reached out from the door together, not a gap to see in between.


    Everyone¡¯s throats made a strange noise.


    Persephone finally walked out from the ssic car, and then with a flip of her hand, closed the door. She lowered her sunsses, slightly tilted her head downwards, two beautiful eyes scanning over the surrounding men, and then with a snort, pushed her sunsses back up.


    A clever looking young man who had just reached ten years of age ran over, reached out his dirty little hand and said, ¡°The most beautiful older sis Phoney, parking fee please.¡±


    When she heard the young man¡¯s words, Persephone¡¯s eyebrows raised. She then tilted her head backwards, about tough loudly a few times. Only, when she only released a single ha she felt that it was a inappropriate, immediately stopping herself, covering her mouth with her left hand, thus releasing a few lightughs more filling of a wise and virtuousdy. The surrounding men immediately whispered to each other, starting to softly discuss among themselves.


    ¡°What happened to her? Could it be that she was injured this time after going out?¡±


    ¡°Did something happen to her head?¡±


    ¡°Why did she suddenly be so strange...¡±


    The beautiful smile froze on Persephone¡¯s face once more. She immediately lowered her sunsses, and then scanned her beautiful eyes filled with killing intent around her, making the men immediately scatter like terrified birds and beasts.


    Persephone opened the trunk¡¯s ammunition cases, grabbed a handful of bullets, and then stuffed them into the young man¡¯s hands, these goods more than enough to serve as a parking fee. The young man released a cheer, immediately turning around and running into the distance.


    Persephone pushed open the tavern¡¯s doors, walking inside. She sat in front of the counter, and then crossed her legs. She dragged a table over, propping those long legs on top, back leaning against the bar counter, and only then did she released a breath offort. Behind the counter was a balding elder, his face flushed with an abnormal redness from excessive alcohol. He busied about behind the counter, not even turning his head around as he asked, ¡°Same old?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    The elder raised his hand, and then ced a small bottle of pure blue liquid on the table. With a light push, the narrow and tall ss slid over to Persephone. She grabbed it, drained it in one gulp, and then closed her eyes. Only after an entire minute had passed did she release a strong breath full of alcohol.


    The blue liquid was extremely beautiful, a rich azure color, yet it still gave others a crystal clear feeling. When the liquid moved about under the lighting, a hint of gold shed past, giving one the same feeling as the sunlit seacoast of the olden era¡¯s paintings of Provence. There wasn¡¯t much liquid at all, only a dozen milliliters or so, but the breath full of alcohol Persephone released immediately filled the entire bar, a bit of redness filling her face as well.


    ¡°Another round?¡± The elder asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    As a result, another tube of blue liquid slid up to Persephone. She still drank it all in one gulp, only release a breath of alcoholic air a bitter.


    Within a range of two meters around Persephone, apart from the elder behind the counter, no one else dared approach. However, at this time, a rather valiant looking male walked over, and then sat down in front of Persephone. She tapped on the counter, and then said, ¡°Two more rounds of Blue Rose.¡±


    Two ss tubes arrived before her. The man grabbed one of them, and then pushed the other to Persephone, saying, ¡°This round is my treat.¡±

 Book 6 17.6

    Book 6 Chapter 17.6 - Returning to Stillness


    Persephone tapped the ss tube¡¯s opening with a finger, her slightly narrowed eyes forming a charming arc as she gave this male a sidelong look, asking somewhat ambiguously, ¡°You clearly know that Blue Rose can¡¯t be drunk three times, unless... you wish to get me drunk?¡±


    Back in the ck Dragonriders, as long as she wanted to, whenever she smiled seriously, few men could resist. Persephone not only possessed beauty and intelligence, her acting skills could also be said to be unmatched. Only a select few could sessfully resist her temptations, and from a certain standpoint, they were all weirdos. And at that time, the one with the weakest strength among those weirdos, was Su.


    The man before her was extremely outstanding, having decent facial features, his arms powerful and rxed. His eyes lit up, the Blue Rose¡¯s domineering power already making his face flush with redness, simultaneously pumping him with confidence. As a man who reached seven levels of ability before thirty years of age, he indeed had the right to be confident.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± The male looked straight into Persephone¡¯s eyes, saying this without any hesitation.


    Persephone suddenly revealed a charming smile, her upper body leaning towards this man, lowered her voice, and then said, ¡°Actually, if you want me on the bed, there¡¯s no need to go through the trouble of making me drink, only need...¡±


    Under this type of distance, not only could the male smell the fragrance of her body, he could even more so feel the wisps of air that moved out from her small mouth. Within those wisps of air, not only was there Persephone¡¯s fragrance, but also a strong alcoholic smell. When the two mixed together, it was not only tempting, it was also provocative.


    The male suddenly felt as if there was a me burning in his throat. His throat moved a with difficulty, asking with a hoarse voice, ¡°Only what?¡±


    Persephone leaned forward a bit further, her nose almost making contact with this man¡¯s. Her flickering eyes almost blinded this man¡¯s eyes as she slowly said, ¡°Only need... to defeat me!¡±


    After speaking, Persephone¡¯s right fist covered in a leather tactical glove already smashed towards the man¡¯s face at lightning speed! With a crack sound, the man¡¯s nose clearly distorted, his entire body sent flying by the tremendous force, smashing through a window and tumbling out,nding with a thunk sound. There was no more sound afterwards.


    Persephone retracted her fist, removed the gove, raised her long and slender beautiful hand before her eyes, and then muttered regretfully, ¡°Sigh, hitting people damages the skin the most!¡± However, from her attitude, instead of saying that she felt distressed about her hand, it was better to say that she was showing off her own hand.


    The people sitting in the bar seemed to have long grown ustomed to simr scenes, not feeling that it was all that strange, nor did they disy any great reactions, instead just minding their own business and chatting. Of course, most of their gazes were still concentrated on Persephone. No matter where she was, she would always be the focal point of attention. Only, when their eyes moved past Persephone¡¯s hands that seemed perfect even with the gloves on, as well as the enormous pistol strapped to her thigh, what shed past their eyes wasn¡¯t a look of shock, but fear.


    That pistol was a bit simr to a Magnum, but it was far more than a single sizerger than a Magnum, its 30mm caliberpletely machine gun ammunition. Its cylinder could only carry three rounds of bullets, the bullets all handmade, special bullets, every one of them unique. Under close distance, this toy waspletely unmatched. Those present personally saw Persephone st open up a half meter thick concrete wall with it, killing the enemies who thought they were safe in the bunker.


    ¡°Where did this idiote from?¡± Persephone lifted the third ss of Blue Rose, swirling it about as she asked.


    The elder behind the counter shrugged his shoulders, expressing that he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Who know? Only saw him yesterday, seems to be quite a formidable fe, not even Basa willing to provoke him. However, this fe¡¯s luck clearly isn¡¯t all that great, or else why would hee bother you? Alright, you should paid your tab now.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t cross the line! I didn¡¯t even drink it! Do I look like someone who will owe you money?¡± Persephone cried out as if she felt wronged.


    ¡°You don¡¯t, because you already owed me many times.¡± The elder didn¡¯t seem to give her any face.


    Persephone¡¯s lovely and pitiful expression didn¡¯t earn her the elder¡¯s sympathy. In the end, she unwillingly said, ¡°A brand new new era assault rifle.¡±


    That elder shook his heads. ¡°Still not enough!¡±


    Persephone¡¯s brows immediately stood up, fiercely arguing, ¡°Just three sses of Blue Rose, what do you mean not enough?!¡±


    ¡°Four sses. That fe hasn¡¯t paid yet, but was already beaten up by you, so his ss is on your tab as well.¡± The elder said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Then add ten magazines! I won¡¯t go any higher!¡± Persephone said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Deal!¡± The elder replied quite straightforwardly.


    This time, when she looked at the Blue Rose in her hands, Persephone¡¯s expression was already a bit fierce. She clenched her teeth, and then got rid of all of the blue liquid in the ss tube, not even wasting a drop. She then leapt out from the tall chair, saying, ¡°Where is that idiot? I want to give him another beating!¡±


    The one next to the window immediately reached out his head, taking a look, and then said, ¡°Already ran.¡±


    The elder behind the counter shrugged his shoulders,menting, ¡°A smart fe.¡±

 Book 6 17.7

    Book 6 Chapter 17.7 - Returning to Stillness


    The moment Persephone¡¯s face fell, her eyes starting to drift around, looking for someone to vent her anger on, the tavern¡¯s doors were pushed open. A tall and sturdy male walked in. Even though the weather was still a bit cold, he only wore a sleeveless leather tactical vest. Two dual-barreled shotguns hung from the front, all of the empty spaces on his vest packed with bullets, so when he walked in, sounds of metal brushing against each other was unavoidable. Muscles winded about his body, his appearance making one¡¯s scalp go numb.


    When he saw Persephone, the robust male¡¯s eyes lit up. He first greeted Persephone, and then shouted to the elder behind the counter, saying, ¡°Two sses of Blue Rose!¡±


    When the two ss tubes rested on the counter, the entire tavern became quiet. Everyone looked towards the robust male, the expressions in their eyes extremely strange. The robust man didn¡¯t really understand what was going on, feeling extremely uneasy under everyone¡¯s gaze, however, he still pushed a ss of Blue Rose up to Persephone and said, ¡°My treat.¡±


    Persephone didn¡¯t immediately reply, her eyes staring straight at this robust male, all the way until he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to see if something was wrong with his own body, and only then did she say slowly, ¡°Ruddick, you recently got rich?¡±


    The male named Ruddick clearly didn¡¯t understand what she meant. ¡°Rich? How could that be? I spent thest week recovering, didn¡¯t even go out.¡±


    ¡°IS that so?¡± Persephoneughed. When she smiled, her eyes were curved, extremely beautiful. However, those who were familiar with her all knew that whenever she smiled in such a pretty manner, that was when she was about to use violence to solve a problem. Sure enough, Persephone¡¯s then said, ¡°Since you wish to treat, then pay up the bar fee first!¡±


    While saying this, almost every single word seemed to be squeezed out from the gaps between her teeth.


    Ruddick felt more and more strange, his reputation in this small town was quite outstanding. However, everyone here knew the result of provoking Persephone, and as such, he shrugged his shoulders, and then produced a brand new meat can from the bag on his waist, paying the bar fee.


    Only now did the expression on Persephone¡¯s face be a bit better, grabbing the Blue Rose and drinking it with one gulp, this time holding it in her mouth even longer before releasing a strong alcoholic breath. After finishing the alcohol, Persephone¡¯s mood clearly became much better. She patted Ruddick¡¯s shoulder, and then said, ¡°Lad, you¡¯re not bad hmm? Knowing to treat me. Alright, I can¡¯t just drink from you for no reason, from here on out, you¡¯ll be with me, just like how we spokest time!¡±


    Persephone¡¯s deemphasized pats on the shoulder almost smashed Ruddick who was as sturdy as an iron tower straight into the ground.


    The smile on Ruddick¡¯s face immediately became even worse than crying. He was an expert with both seven levels of power and seven levels of defense, a powerful individual who could do as he pleased in this small town area; of course, this was under circumstances where he didn¡¯t run into Persephone. His powerful abilities had to bepletely disyed, and only then did he prevent himself from copsing under Persephone¡¯s casual pats on the shoulder and back. He just couldn¡¯t understand how they arrived at this type of result, Persephone¡¯s strength clearly didn¡¯t seem to have reached seven levels.


    Moreover, it seemed like the real situationst time, it was Persephone who was trying to establish her own private army, wishing to recruit Rudick, yet couldn¡¯t pay the payment he wanted to pay, and that was why things were dragged on until now. It should be her who was asking Ruddick for something, so why did it now sounds like it was the other way around from her words?


    ¡°Then, the payment?¡± Ruddick¡¯s hand moved behind his head, doing his best to produce a harmless smile to avoid doing anything that would step over Persephone¡¯s bottom line. She had just drank a ss of Blue Rose after all.


    However, if Ruddick knew that this was her fourth ss, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have mentioned the word ¡®payment¡¯.


    When the elder even looked at Ruddick like he was looking at a dead person, who would have expected Persephone to suddenly roar withughter, full of expression as she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a few assault rifles? I¡¯ll give you five of them! Every one of them with ten magazines! It¡¯s settled!¡±


    In present circumstances, this was definitely a great price. Of course, with Ruddick¡¯s abilities, it was still a discounted price. The degree of discount, with present mercenary prices, was roughly thirty percent.


    For some reason, when Ruddick looked at Persephone¡¯s smile that was even more tender and beautiful than a flower, her eyes that was even more resplendent than diamonds, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver inside. He had no choice, could only nod his head.


    Persephone¡¯s eyes moved about, and then with a smile said, ¡°This older sis is quite happy today, the next round is on me!¡±


    Everyone in the tavern cheered, yet not a single person truly ordered anything.


    Persephone was extremely satisfied, not like a wise and virtuous woman, but in an extremely domineering mannerughed a few times. Suddenly, her body rocked back and forth, nting head first into the bar counter. Four sses of Blue Rose, even if it was a mutated mammoth who drank them, would still fall. Even though Persephone¡¯s liquor capacity was unmatched, it was still only by two rounds.

 Book 6 17.8

    Book 6 Chapter 17.8 - Returning to Stillness


    The elder shook his head, called over that clever youth, and then the two of them dragged Persephone over to the guest room behind the tavern, tossing her onto the bed. Drunk people were always extremely heavy, these few steps already making the elder and youth drenched in sweat. The elder wiped off the sweat covering his forehead, gave Persephone who was fast asleep on the bed a look, and then shook his head again. He produced a basin of water and a towel, having the young man clean Persephone¡¯s boots before returning to help out in the front. After giving the instructions, he returned to the counter. This was the only tavern in the small town, so he was quite busy.


    The young man dipped the towel in the water, walked over to the side of the bed, and then his movements suddenly slowed. When he looked at Persephone¡¯s face that was stunningly beautiful, a flush of redness gradually appeared on his young face, his breathing bing hurried. He swallowed with difficulty, his trembling hands reaching out towards Persephone¡¯s chest. The shirt covering her chest was extremely tight, as if the buttons would fly off as soon as she breathed a bit heavier. The young man¡¯s fingers moved straight up to the button that was fastened the tightest, this button looking like it would pop open on its own with just a light push.


    As soon as his hand reached out halfway, it suddenly froze in midair, sweat pouring out profusely from his forehead, and then falling drop after drop. The young man opened his mouth, his throat releasing a whimpering sound. That enormous pistol had unknowingly when moved from Persephone¡¯s leg into her hand, the ice cold and enormous barrel currently pressed against the young man¡¯s forehead!


    Meanwhile, Persephone herself, was still fast asleep.


    The young man¡¯s body froze for a long time, and then his legs finally became weak, his body falling onto the ground. As soon as his hand left Persephone¡¯s body, the enormous pistol spun around twice, returning to the gun cover by her thigh in a simrly mysterious manner. After surviving by the skin of his teeth, the young man no longer dared to think anymore, immediately rushing out, almost crawling his way out of the room.


    On the bed, Persephone stretched out her body, her charming eyes opening up a crack. She examined thepletely empty room, a bit muddle-headed as she said to herself, ¡°There seemed to be a pervert just now... why is there no corpse? Strange!¡±


    At this time, the alcohol¡¯s effects kicked in again. With a turn of her body, her two long legs supported themselvesfortably, and then she fell asleep again, the bed already having a few muddy shoe prints on it.


    The young man couldn¡¯t avoid the vicious beating this time.


    When night arrived, the small town was still bustling with noise and excitement. In this ce where the mes of war raged everywhere, this was like a small oasis. A few kilometers out from the small town was a lone mound, the only high point in the surroundings. A light off-road vehicle was parked at the top of this mound, a man who stood as straight as a javelin had a pair of binocrs raised, currently observing this small town registered as Leeds on his map.


    This man looked to be around thirty or so years old. His neatly trimmed beard added a different type of charm to his ordinary but determined face, the ck, dark golden patterned dragonrider general uniform even more so setting off his posture. His body exuded an imposingness and faint killing intent only those who had upied a high position would have, not something any ability user could obtain after reaching a certain level of strength or position.


    A momentter, he lowered the binocrs and said, ¡°No special fortifications, but every single person is equipped with heavy firepower. Quite troublesome.¡±


    There was another person standing behind him, from the looks of it his assistant. At this time, the assistant walked over and said, ¡°General, if we let it go, our march will be increased by a hundred kilometers. Fuel is extremely scarce now.¡±


    The male raised the binocrs again, gave the small town another look, and then came to a conclusion saying, ¡°We¡¯ll just do things like this, we are making a detour!¡±


    The assistant disputed, ¡°However, Leeds only has a few hundred armed residents, not an army! ttening it for your distinguished self will only be a very slight effort!¡±


    There was a piece of gauze stuck to the assistant¡¯s nose, and even under the darkness of night, one could still see how high that area was swelled. It was unexpectedly the fe Persephone sent flying with a random punch.


    The male lowered the binocrs, gave his assistant a look, and then said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. As long as that woman is there, she can turn even a herd of sheep into lions.¡±


    Several kilometers from the mound waited an entire fleet of military trucks, at the very front and sides protected by close to twenty armored vehicles. Meanwhile, bringing up the rear were unexpectedly four portable heavy artillery, as well as a corresponding ammunition supply vehicle. This amount of firepower was enough to deal with a battle against a small town.


    The military vehicles and armored soldier transport vehicles¡¯ engines were still running, as if they were ready to set out at any time. Meanwhile, several dozen fully armed soldiers wandered about the vehicle fleet. Upon closer inspection, one would find that the way they were scattered about and the distance between them had undergone meticulous calction and careful arrangement, no gaps in the coverage to be found. This was clearly a well trained and excellently equipped army, having the ability to turn around a battle situation in any location.


    The male and his assistant already got into the light off-road vehicle, driving away from the hill and towards the vehicle fleet.


    The night was peaceful. The male stared out the window, his side profile as if chiseled from rock, to the extent where he didn¡¯t even blink, unknown as to what he was thinking.


    The assistant looked like he was focused on driving, tactfully deciding not to dispute further on the matter of attacking Leeds.


    The small town Leeds actually didn¡¯t have much special resources, but its pitiful amount of food and supplies still wouldn¡¯t escape the attention of many powersrge and small. That was why in the past half year or so, battles of varying scales continuously erupted from time to time. However, as the only point of trade and rest within several hundred square kilometers, every single one of the town¡¯s residents were willing to fight to the death for its freedom. Meanwhile, in past half year, the little down was like a lighthouse in the darkness, attractingrge amounts of ability users who were weary from war and longed for peace, thus sessfully surviving until this day. Leeds was the trade center of the surrounding region, and due to its location on the edge of the Blood Parliament¡¯s general range of power, there was no way the two powers tangled in war could concentrate their main forces here, thus allowing this oasis to exist until this day. However, Leeds was constantly in imminent danger. As supplies dwindled further and further, its importance would be more and more prominent, thus drawing even more greedy eyes.

 Book 6 18.1

    Book 6 Chapter 18.1 - Leaving


    Thing began to change a month ago. At that time, Persephone had just arrived at Leeds, moreover decided to take up long term residence here. Ever since then, the powers that attacked Leeds experienced a nightmarish month, every single attack resulting in giving away lives and supplies. Their secret strongholds were discovered by her one after the other andpletely wiped out, arge amount of the goods turning into capital used for her to drink in Leeds¡¯ inn. Meanwhile, Persephone¡¯s beauty andughter also illuminated the little town, igniting the hope and courage of everyone here.


    In thisnd of chaos, Persephone flourished in a wanton and reckless manner, as if she had returned to her teenage years. The past her, was just this unrestrained and aggressive, using her beauty to solve small problems, violence to solve big ones, forcibly squeezing herself into the old and young men on the sixth floor of ck Dragonrider General Headquarters, establishing an office table that could be considered her own.


    If she wasn¡¯t female, she might have long been viewed as the optimal candidate for General Morgan¡¯s sessor.


    When the male thought of these past matters, he was momentarily distracted. Right at this moment, the off-road vehicle suddenly shook, and then it came to an emergency stop! The brake released a screeching sound that was so loud it sounded like it was going to copse, the tires grinding fiercely into the ground, producing two roiling streaks of dust. The male¡¯s moment of distraction sent him flying out from his seat, smashing towards the front window. He released a snort, left hand reaching forward like lightning, pressing against the windshield, and then his hand that was covered in a glove unexpectedlypletely moved through it!


    He raised his head, giving the assistant a vicious look before staring forward.


    The assistant¡¯s hands were tightly gripping the steering wheel,pletely unaware that the steering wheel in his hands was alreadypletely deformed under his strength. He was breathing heavily in and out, sweat pouring out profusely, eyes bulging out from his sockets as he stared rigidly at the woman who suddenly appeared in front of the vehicle.


    This was an extremely stunning woman, the ck dragonrider military uniform perfectly setting off her figure. She was quite tall, legs standing on the curb of the road in front of the off-road vehicle, body leaning at an exaggerated angle, to the extent where her head was past the center of the off-road vehicle. Her right hand reached towards the off-road vehicle, five fingers opened up, and then maintained this type of position, not moving in the slightest like a statue.


    Her face was extremely beautiful,rge eyes even carrying a bit of naughtiness and innocence, her appearance extremely harmless. Even under the darkness of night, one could still see that her hand was extremely beautiful as if it was sculpted from ivory, a bit of faint light even flowing about its surroundings. Even though her leaning posture was bit exaggerated, her rxed and unhurried appearance made it look as if she was just stopping a vehicle to hitch a ride.


    However, the assistant had apletely different feeling. When the focal point of his gazended on the woman¡¯s five fingers, his entire body couldn¡¯t help but shudder. He was the only one who could feel that kind of pressure. This woman seemed to have suddenly appeared from nothing, and the moment she appeared, it was her current posture, her current position. In that instant, the assistant knew that he definitely couldn¡¯t allow the off-road vehicle to make contact with her hand, or else anything might happen! In that instant, he seemed to have erupted with all of his potential, immediately stepping viciously on the break!


    When the off-road vehicle finally came to a stop, there was already less than fifteen centimeters between the front engine cover and that beautiful hand of the death god!


    Only a few secondster did the emotion of fear smoothly transmit to his brain. Sweat poured down the assistant¡¯s face, his entire body weak as it leaned into his seat. The male sitting in the passenger seat didn¡¯t pay the assistant any attention, instead opening the car door and getting off the vehicle.


    The woman suddenly stood up perfectly strange, not requiring any transition between her leaning and straight posture, as if it was all just one motion. The male¡¯s expression changed slightly, legs staggered one before the other, assuming the ck Dragonrider¡¯s standard unarmedbat stance. His thick brows locked together, his eyespletely serious as he stared unblinkingly at her.


    However, the woman suddenly smiled sweetly, sticking out her tongue in a cute manner. ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me like that, the one who is looking for you isn¡¯t me.¡±


    An extremely young man appeared from the darkness. He had been standing there the entire time, only nowing into view after the darkness around him scattered. He had a pure and bright face, his short gray hair slowly flying in the night wind. He looked just like arger boy, but his body vaguely released a forcefulness only possible after walking between life and death through blood and mes.


    The male sized up the young man who appeared from the darkness, but didn¡¯t lower his guard, slowly saying, ¡°O¡¯Brien?¡±


    The young man chuckled. He stood there in a rxed manner, saying, ¡°I am quite happy that you recognize me. However, what I wish to know, is why you are you here, General Rudolph?¡±


    ¡°Military advance.¡± Rudolph answered. Even though the other party¡¯s way of speaking was almost disrespectful, he still chose to keep his bearing.


    ¡°Where?¡± O¡¯Brien asked.


    Rudolph furrowed his brows, coldly replying, ¡°This isn¡¯t something you need to know.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t care where you go, as long as you make a detour around Leeds.¡± O¡¯Brien spoke in a seemingly absent-minded manner.


    Rudolph suddenly erupted with anger, and then he gradually calmed down. He slowly said, ¡°And if I do not make a detour?¡±


    ¡°Then you can die here.¡±

 Book 6 18.2

    Book 6 Chapter 18.2 - Leaving


    Rudolph didn¡¯t get angry, instead bingpletely cool-headed. However, those who were familiar with him knew that this was a sign of him entering a battle state. He wasn¡¯t looking at O¡¯Brien, instead cing his gaze on the woman¡¯s body. He had long seen that this woman possessed devastating strength that was even more powerful than the unfathomable O¡¯Brien. When she saw Rudolph¡¯s gaze shift over, the woman pursed her lips, and then giggled cutely like a little girl who didn¡¯t know the ways of the world. She actually raised her head towards the sky, pretending to be uninvolved.


    Rudolph¡¯s battle intent that was immediately raised to its peak waspletely fruitless, unable to lock onto her at all. He was immediately shocked, but his expression remained unchanged, and then looked towards O¡¯Brien, saying, ¡°Killing me means an all out war between the Arthur and William Family. Have you already finished your preparations?¡±


    O¡¯Brien took a step forward, removed his cloak, and then casually flung it towards the woman. With a smile, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about her, Eileen won¡¯t interfere with our battle. As for the war between the two families, what of it? Could it be that you already made your preparations?¡±


    ¡°Eileen?!¡± Rudolph¡¯s face was full of shock. He looked at that woman for a long time, and only then did he turn back to O¡¯Brien, coldly saying, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t interfere, will you be able to win against me?¡±


    When faced with Rudolph¡¯s almost tangible killing intent, O¡¯Brien seemedpletely unaffected. Every inch of his body seemed to be in a rxed stance, without the slightest sign of preparing for battle. He still continued to speak as if he was just engaging in idle chatting. ¡°If it is purely in terms ofbat strength, then it is roughly fifty-fifty between us. However, I have been struggling between life and death this entire time, while you have spent more time in themand role as a general, so if we fight to the death, then the odds of sess between us is seventy-thirty, enough to bet on!¡±


    Rudolph still maintained a battle stance. Before the casually standing Eileen and O¡¯Brien, this seemed a bitughable. However, since Rudolph already knew that woman was Eileen, even if O¡¯Brien said she wouldn¡¯t take action, how can he dare lower his guard? If they suddenly joined forces and attacked, he would at least have room to retaliate. For people who have reached his level of status, was there any significance left in face?


    ¡°Why have youe looking for me?¡± Rudolph asked. He already guessed a portion of the reasoning, but still wanted to confirm it.


    O¡¯Brienughed in mockery, saying, ¡°There doesn¡¯t have to be a battle between us, at the very least, not yet. However, you should know who is inside Leeds. If you still aren¡¯t willing to make a detour and insist on attacking Leeds, then I can only kill you here first, and then wipe out your army together with Eileen.¡±


    Rudolph gave O¡¯Brien a long look, and then slowly withdrew his battle stance, saying, ¡°If it is only this reason, then we will make a detour. However, it is best if you advise her to leave a bit sooner.¡±


    ¡°That is not something you need to concern yourself with.¡±


    Rudolph returned to the off-road vehicle and mmed the car door, while Eileen and O¡¯Brien already moved out of the way. When moving past O¡¯Brien, Rudolph lowered the car window, saying in a profound tone, ¡°You will definitely feel regret for the decision you made today.¡±


    O¡¯Brienughed, and then said, ¡°The one who regrets should be you. After tonight, even that thirty percent chance will be gone.¡±


    Rudolph didn¡¯t reply. He winded up the window, and then the off-road vehicle sped towards the army that was ready and waiting. While watching the off-road vehicle leave, Eileen suddenly said, ¡°Really going to let him go? I still feel like we should just kill them off! It won¡¯t even be that much trouble.¡±


    O¡¯Brien only shook his head.


    In the off-road vehicle, Rudolph lit a cigarette, and then took a deep hit, only then did he discover his hand was involuntarily shaking. This was the result of a mixture of anger, fear, and humiliation. Even though he didn¡¯t have any intention of attacking Leeds, not wanting to do something, and then being forced to not do something, were twopletely different things.


    The night was extremely peaceful. The off-road vehicle quickly moved under the darkness, the assistant doing his best to stably control the off-road vehicle with the damaged steering wheel, remainingpletely silent the entire time. In the darkness and peacefulness, Rudolph suddenly said with a slow voice, ¡°Snatched Eileen, and now Persephone even publicly appeared, these two ps to the face really are loud and clear!¡±


    The assistant roughly guessed at what Rudolph¡¯s words were implying. He couldn¡¯t help but break out into a cold shudder, pretending as if he didn¡¯t hear anything.


    When Persephone woke up, the sky was alreadypletely dark. She forcefully shook her head a few times, and only then did she realize that she was in the back guest room of the tavern. Her battle instincts told her that it was already three in the morning, but the tavern ahead was still extremely noisy, roars ofughter sounding from time to time.


    What was going on? Persephone was a bit surprised. In the past, whenever it went past midnight, even the most excited guests would obediently return to sleep. They were definitely not in peaceful times, so preserving their strength was closely tied to whether or not they would survive, let alone the fact that they couldn¡¯tpletely rest even when sleeping, needing to divert some energy to vignce. Leeds¡¯ prosperity and peace were both built on the foundation of mes and blood.


    She dragged her legs off the bed with some difficulty, her head still aching and pounding. Meanwhile, her stomach was rolling, constantly trying to send what was inside back out. This was the feeling of being drunk. Persephone hated this type of feeling, but she had no choice but to endure it. Blue Rose¡¯s alcoholic effects were long and continuous, not that easy to get rid of, nor was it like ordinary alcohol, something that abilities could eliminate, these precisely what made its price so expensive. In reality, it wasn¡¯t pure alcohol, instead having trace amounts of neurotoxin mixed in, only then could it knock out the bodies of ability users who were tougher than pr bears.

 Book 6 18.3

    Book 6 Chapter 18.3 - Leaving


    Persephone walked up to the mirror, and then carefully cleaned up her appearance. However, there was nothing she could do about her sunken eye sockets. She opened the door, the blinding light that shining from the corridor making her narrow her eyes, and only then did they gradually adapt. Relying on her somewhat blurry memory, Persephone found the door that led to the front, pushed it open, and then walked into the tavern.


    The tavern was full of billowing smoke.


    Several dozen men and women were huddled together, shouting and making noise as loud as they could. The ground was full of empty bottles of alcohol, while the smell of poor quality cigarettes already formed ayer of smoke that was hard to eliminate in the air, thick to the point where one almost couldn¡¯t open their eyes. The tavern¡¯s music was powerful, but no one came to file any noiseints. After all, a small half of the town¡¯s people were currently crammed into this little building.


    The tables and chairs were already moved over to the walls, only a single table and a few chairs ced at the center of the tavern. A beautiful woman was currently sitting on the chair, in her hands a few poker cards, herrge intelligent eyes not looking at the cards, but rather at the man seated on the other side. The bar suddenly became quiet, everyone conscientiously closing their mouths. The male¡¯s eyes moved back and forth between his own cards and the woman¡¯s face, but didn¡¯t look at the expressions of the people around him. In Leeds, one¡¯s gambling character was an important criterion for a person. He finally set his resolution, and then with a loud roar, mmed his cards back on the table, saying, ¡°I just refuse to believe that this hand can¡¯t even remove a single piece of clothing off your body!¡±


    The woman revealed a bright and pure smile, carrying a bit of a youngdy¡¯s immatureness. However, when she ced the cards back on the table, the man on the other side immediately knew that this smile was only a false appearance. Her cards were just a bit better than his, and that sh of panic that appeared in her eyes was something she purposely disyed for him to see. As a result, the woman collected the stake with a smile, a well maintained submachine gun, throwing it urately into therge bag behind her without even turning her head.


    The male who lost unwillingly left his position, and then another male immediately filled his shoes. The cards were shuffled again, and then a new round of gambling thus began. The game was quite simple, the men used either weapons or food as their bet, while the woman betted the clothes on her body, removing one article with each lost round.


    The woman¡¯s clothes were extremely simple,posing of a headscarf, aced white shirt, dark pants, and leather boots. Even if the wristwatch, earrings, and ne were counted, she still didn¡¯t have that much on her. Meanwhile, that soft shirt was sticking close to her body, from the flowing curves, there shouldn¡¯t be too many unnecessary essories. Right now, she already removed a pair of boots, revealing the two feet that were wrapped in ck stockings. However, she acted as if those boots were still properly worn, crossing her legs, swaying them back and forth rhythmically, the rocking motion making one¡¯s mind move along with those legs.


    Headscarf, earrings, wristwatch, and a pair of stockings, just four things. The earrings and stockings all counted as one item, just like the boots. This was to say, if she lost four more times, it would be time to remove either her shirt or her pants, which was when the true show would begin.


    The men and women were all looking forward to this brilliant disy, only, there was a small difference between the two. The men were awaiting this scene and feeling excited, while the women were awaiting this scene but feeling bitterness.


    When she saw the woman on the gambling desk, Persephone immediately became clear-headed.


    Eileen! Why was she here? And it seemed like she had already been gambling for quite some time!


    Persephone was on guard, but she didn¡¯t rush to move her gun; this meant that Eileen still hadn¡¯t showed her any hostility. This was also the reason why Persephone didn¡¯t sense her arrival.


    ¡°Older sis." A voice cried out. Persephone turned around, seeing a lone figure sitting in the corner, precisely O¡¯Brien. From the faint but fierce aura, she could tell that the big boy of the past had alreadypletely be a man.


    Persephone walked over to O¡¯Brien¡¯s side, lifted him up with a single motion, and then reached out her hands to rummage through his body, finding two pistols whose exteriors were so exquisite they looked like works of art. She was quite satisfied with these two guns, and as such said, ¡°These aren¡¯t bad! They¡¯re mine now!¡±


    O¡¯Brienughed bitterly, truly feeling a bit helpless towards this domineering and always somewhat unexpected older sister. Only when Persephone sat down across from him did he look Persephone in the eyes, seriously saying, ¡°Older sis, you shoulde back! We need you!¡±


    When she sensed how serious O¡¯Brien was, Persephone put away her smile, saying without hesitation, ¡°No way! If I go back, the family and the chairman will enter all-out war. The current situation is already the best result.¡±


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s upper body leaned forward, looking at Persephone without any intention of moving aside. ¡°Then what is the purpose of publicly announcing your appearance here? You think the chairman can¡¯t find you?¡±

 Book 6 18.4

    Book 6 Chapter 18.4 - Leaving


    Persephone leaned backwards, making herself a bit morefortable, and then with a somewhat easygoing smile, said, ¡°I¡¯m different! My face isn¡¯t that easily tarnished, after being humiliated, how can I just let things end without getting anything back? Also, I¡¯m quite fond of this ce, don¡¯t want to see it destroyed by the chairman¡¯s army. The gambling character of the people here is pretty good at least, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a reason! Older sis...¡± O¡¯Brien still wanted to say something, but Persephone cut him short. She leaned close, her bright gaze staring at O¡¯Brien, and then with a lowered voice, said, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you end up hooking up with that Eileen? How far did you guys go? Who was the one that made the first move? Also, she¡¯s putting her clothes on the line against so many people, don¡¯t tell me you aren¡¯t worried at all?¡±


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s face flushed slightly red, avoiding the few questions at the front and saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine, even if all of these people lost their pants, she still won¡¯t have to worry about losing her shit. She wanted to win and bring back all of the guns, but there really are a lot of guns here!¡±


    Persephone released a snort, her expression bing a bit ugly as she said, ¡°There are a lot of guns here, because most of them were seized by me and then sold to them.¡±


    ¡°... about that, older sis, why don¡¯t you juste back with us? The scorpions have been quite restless recently.¡± O¡¯Brien intelligently changed topics. He noticed the dangerous glint in Persephone¡¯s eyes as she continuously sized up Eileen. O¡¯Brien who was familiar with her habits knew that she was currently thinking about her probability of winning against Eileen.


    ¡°Older sis!¡± O¡¯Brien cried out with a forced smile.


    ¡°En? Where did we talk up to just now?¡± Persephone only snapped out of her thoughts now.


    O¡¯Brien looked her in the eyes, suddenly asking, ¡°You aren¡¯t thinking of dying, are you?¡±


    Persephone suddenly got out of her chair, grabbing O¡¯Brien¡¯s cor with a single grip, and then angrily saying, ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m living that splendidly right now?¡±


    ¡°Then what if the chairmen¡¯s peoplee?¡±


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    ¡°It might be Haydn whoes, maybe others who are more formidable than Eileen. What will you do then.¡± O¡¯Brien pressed further step by step.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t win, then I¡¯ll run! Do I look really look like that stupid of a person?¡± Persephone looked at O¡¯Brien like she was looking at an idiot.


    ¡°You do!¡± O¡¯Brien faced her gaze. However, even after looking at her for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t tell if she was telling the truth or not. He released a sigh, and then said, ¡°We willunch an attack on the chairman¡¯s army front line soon.¡±


    Persephone immediately stared nkly at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the scorpions were quite restless recently?¡±


    ¡°How could it just be restless? They are simply about to go crazy! From the brains of some of the fes we captured, we learned that some kind of apostle seem to be currently reviving. That is why they are attacking all directions, not worrying about casualties at all.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you still trying to fight two fronts?¡± Persephone asked.


    ¡°Because if we do this, the chairman will be fighting three fronts.¡±


    ¡°If Morgan isn¡¯t willing to support us, then once the William Family joins the war, you¡¯ll also be fighting on three fronts!¡±


    The atmosphere in the tavern was still extremely enthusiastic, under the roaring cheers, Eileen¡¯s headscarf, earrings, and wristwatch were removed one after another. However, she won even more, two bags filled with weapons already already ced behind her, the third one also half filled. Despite this, everyone¡¯s cheers only grew louder. As long as they won once more, even if she only removed her stockings, it would still be a sight that couldn¡¯t be missed.


    However, Persephone and O¡¯Brien¡¯s conversation had long reached a impasse. The two were extremely simr, both brimming with talent, their wills firm, making them difficult to convince. When O¡¯Brien was still young, Persephone always settled the disputes between them through brute force, but now, these types of methods obviously couldn¡¯t be used anymore.


    Neither side could persuade the other. In the end, O¡¯Brien stood up, and then said, ¡°Regardless, you have to leave this ce. Your objective here is obvious, it will only result in the other side concentrating their forces to wipe you out in one go!¡±


    ¡°I like this ce.¡± Persephone began to act like a rascal.


    O¡¯Brien sighed. He grabbed her hand, and then helplessly said, ¡°Older sis, properly continue living. Back then, it was you who taught me the art of war, so how can you be the one to have forgotten instead? We can¡¯t see hope right now, but as long as we keep pressing on, the light of dawn will eventually arrive. Regardless, I believe that fe Su is still alive, and he¡¯ll definitely return. You don¡¯t want him toe back and not be able to see you anymore, right?¡±


    Persephone gave the excited crowd in the tavern a look, and then said with a light sigh, ¡°If I leave, they will all die.¡±


    ¡°If you remain here, they will only die even sooner!¡± O¡¯Brien retorted.


    Another meaningless dispute that wouldn¡¯t have a conclusion began, ultimately breaking up in discord.


    Meanwhile, the gambling in the tavern was already approaching an end. The men sessfully removed Eileen¡¯s stockings, but lost everything they could use around them to bet with, only able to watch as Eileen carried fourrge bags on her own, thus leaving the tavern with O¡¯Brien. The gambling character of everyone here was all quite good, no one going back on the deal. Even if they had any different ideas, when they saw Eileen lift a several hundred kilograms bag as easily as a satchel, they all sensibly chose to give up on those thoughts.


    O¡¯Brien wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave, instead stopping in Leeds for another day, walking around the town and looking around, from time to time chatting with the residents. His bearing was graceful, and with powerful strength backing him, yet he behaved in a friendly manner, he gave many people a good impression. Persephone left Leeds early in the morning, heading into the wilderness to hunt for treasure. She definitely didn¡¯t want to argue with O¡¯Brien further. Even though she knew why O¡¯Brien would suggest attacking the chairman, she just didn¡¯t want to go back.


    Where was Su? Where was her child? She had no idea.


    Right now, she wasughing, ying around, drinking her fill, driving as she pleased, countless bullets brushing past her every day. On the outside, she constantly disyed her beauty and arrogance. However, she was empty inside.

 Book 6 18.5

    Book 6 Chapter 18.5 - Leaving


    The night of the third day, when Persephone drove her ssic car back to Leeds, O¡¯Brien and Eileen had already left, letting her release a breath of relief. However, soon afterwards, her sharp senses noticed that the expressions of the eyes that were looking at her were a bit strange. On the second day, the tavern¡¯s elder found her, and then after a chat, Persephone learned the reason behind the townsmen¡¯s strange change in attitude.


    Turns out they already no longer weed her.


    The method O¡¯Brien used was extremely simple, all he did was tell the people of this town that Persephone was someone Bevs insisted on capturing. As long as he knew she was here, the chairman¡¯s army woulde sooner orter. Before the chairman¡¯s great army, all things would be crushed to ashes. As for the residents of Leeds who had previously sheltered her and associated with her, the chairman¡¯s army definitely wouldn¡¯t let them off easily. That was why for this small town, Persephone became the bringer of destruction.


    There was already no one who remembered that if it were not for Persephone, Leeds would have long been captured a month ago by armed mobs. There was also no one who remembered that nine out of the ten weapons they were holding were things she brought back from the wilderness, moreover sold to them at a cheap price. There might be some who still remembered, for example, the elder in the tavern, butpared to the entire town¡¯s poption, they only made up a very small percentage, not enough to represent or convince the others. All of them liked Persephone, but liking her wasn¡¯t the same as fighting for her, or dying for her.


    Meanwhile, after a night of contemtion, the few residents of the town who still felt guilty became quiet, thinking more from a rational perspective. If Persephone stayed behind, they were definitely going to die. If she leaves, the chairman might show pity and let them live. No hope versus a trace of life, it was just this simple of a choice, and most of them already had their answer.


    Persephone didn¡¯t me them. Before a true threat of death, few people would choose not to think about themselves. That was why when she learned the whole story, Persephone packed her few possessions, tossed everything into the ssic car¡¯s trunk, and then prepared to leave at daylight the next morning.


    As for where she was going, she didn¡¯t think that far yet, nor did she want to. Either way, it didn¡¯t make a difference.


    However, that ssic pickup truck didn¡¯t only carry Persephone, there were also Ruddick and his two brothers.


    When Persephone decided to leave, Ruddick had also packed up his belongings, deciding to go with her. While looking at this robust man who left her in quite the troublesome situation, at the time, Persephone said, ¡°I have a man, and have a child as well.¡±


    Ruddick thought for a bit, and then said, ¡°However, I epted your payment, so I have to work for you for a period of time.¡±


    As a result, the pickup truck had three more people added to it.


    Smoke surged from the ssic car as it drove into the distance. On the hill where Rudolph had previously stood, O¡¯Brien lowered his binocrs, silently standing there. After some time had passed, Eileen silently appeared at his side. Just now, she was in the town, watching as Persephone left.


    ¡°That fe named Ruddick seems to have quite the courage.¡± O¡¯Brien said.


    Eileen coldly said, ¡°There¡¯s only a fine line separating courage and stupidity. Is this level of battle something even he can get involved in?¡±


    O¡¯Brien released a light sigh, and then said, ¡°The priest has said before that when there¡¯s no bravery, miracles will also lose their cornerstone.¡±


    ¡°You are taking the words of someone with no skills seriously? Look at this world, if there is a god, then he¡¯s definitely blind.¡± Eileen spoke ruthlessly.


    O¡¯Brien shook his head, and then said, ¡°The priest indeed doesn¡¯t have any abilities, but that doesn¡¯t mean he is without wisdom. In reality, if he casts aside his religious coat, I believe that of all the people who I¡¯ve ever met, he is one of the few wise men who understand the essence of this world.¡±


    ¡°How can someone without abilities have wisdom? The brain efficiency of ability users is several times, several dozen times, or even hundreds of times that of ordinary people!¡±


    ¡°Intelligence is not equivalent to wisdom.¡±


    They debated while leaving this hill. O¡¯Brien and Eileen were no longer as rigid and singr as when they first got together. Using Eileen¡¯s words, it was that outside of the standard mating, they truly began tomunicate with each other. O¡¯Brien was quite learned, and even more so dipped into the arts and religion. In this era, these were subjects that were extremely rare. Meanwhile, Eileen saw all things from a different extreme, at times being overly realistic, cruel, and seeing things based on their utility. However, they couldn¡¯t deny that serious discussions from different angles opened up both of their minds, understanding each other deeper from this. A more realisticparison was that even though they were both Magic Domain ability users, their styles were entirely different. Eileen was more infatuated with berserk power and energy, while O¡¯Brien favored meticulous control. The two paths continuously shed, allowing both of them to travel even further along their magic paths.


    The rtionship between the two, thus began to quietly and quickly change. Traveling together through life and death really was the best smelting furnace. After fighting countless battles together, the two gradually became closer. This was one of the reasons why when they met again, Persephone didn¡¯t sense the slightest bit of hostility from Eileen when they reunited this time.


    Perhaps the only crack between them was Eileen¡¯s dedication towards producing a perfect offspring. Even now, there weren¡¯t any posterity that were to her satisfaction. With her exceptionally powerful abilities, even if it was just a tiny fertilized ovum, she could still inspect whether or not there was a chance of giving birth to a perfect human who exceeded all.


    Towards any posterity that weren¡¯t perfect enough, Eileen would ruthlessly destroy them. Even though not even she knew what a perfect organism was like, it was enough for her to make a decision if she found any iplete abilities.

 Book 6 18.6

    Book 6 Chapter 18.6 - Leaving


    O¡¯Brien and Eileen hurriedly returned north. Without them, the Arthur Family¡¯s battle line would be in great danger. Powerful ability users were the heart and soul of an army, and now, the Scorpions of Disaster had indeed gone crazy, to the extent whererge amounts of concocted people were carrying powerful explosives on their backs, using suicidal methods to rush into their battle line and then detonating them, wishing to take down the enemies guarding the front position in mutual destruction.


    Losses received from fighting concocted people were something that would give anymander endless headaches.


    The source of the Arthur Family¡¯s headaches, the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s temporary brain and founder, Generalissimo Diaster also had his own problems to worry about, the self-granted title of Generalissimo unable to bring him even the slightest bit of satisfaction. Right now, he was currently seated in a wheel type armored soldier transport vehicle, heading towards the western line with the greatest speed possible. This armored vehicle had long been modified into amand vehicle, its interior stuffed with intelligence systems, as well asmunication, tactical analysis, and other devices, and still had to maintain a certain degree of safety and mobility, which was why space andfort had to be sacrificed. After giving himself the Generalissimo title, Diaster¡¯s body weight also shot straight up, adding another few dozen kilograms. His wide and fat body even felt extremely cramped in thismand vehicle, so there was even less of a chance of having a few of his favorite concocted female assistants in here.


    Themand vehicle moving at high speed couldn¡¯t help but shake violently, the Generalissimo¡¯syers of fat continuously smashing into the car walls and even instruments. The result of crazily indulging himself on his desires made Diaster¡¯s abilities degenerate even further, now already not much different from the lowest level ability users. The long and difficult journey made his stomach roll again and again, wishing to send the military rations that tasted as dry as wax straight back out. Smashing repeatedly against the instruments and the walls made his body ache all over, the pain feeling as if his flesh was going to split open.


    Diaster cursed about everything he could think of while staring at therge screen in front of him, from time to time grabbing the cup of boiling hot chocte at his side, trying to quell his stomach that just wouldn¡¯t calm down. He wore a special helmet that interacted with the microputer chip in his brain, able to send orders down to the troops¡¯ level without taking any action.


    Around themand vehicle that was moving at high speed were several hundredbat vehicles of all different types, ranging from caterpir track main battle tanks to off-road loading towing trucks that dragged giantbat mechas, this fleet forming a stream of steel as they surged forward. This was a rare scene in the age of turmoil, all armed mobs in sight covered their heads and ran for their lives. The stray bullets that flew past their heads constantly reminded them that there was no good end for them if they ran even a bit slower. To the two sides of this river of steel, more than ten wheel type high speed off-road vehicles sped along, smoke and dust surging behind them. The tworge caliber machine cannons propped on top of the vehicles roared from time to time, tearing apart everything in their field of view. Meanwhile, as for those unlucky enough to appear in the vehicle fleet¡¯s path, if they weren¡¯t shot down by bullets, then they were crushed to death under the caterpir tracks.


    This could be considered an enormous motorized force, the concentrated firepower and as many as twenty first ssmanders a power no one could look down on. Even if it was in the Blood Parliament, even if it was General Rudolph¡¯s personal army, he wouldn¡¯t choose to fight head-on against this force. However, Diaster didn¡¯t send this force that could decide a battlefield to the east, but rather to provide the western line that had already left for quite some time with long-range reinforcements.


    Even though Diaster lost his strength, he wasn¡¯t stupid, on the contrary, quite the brilliant general. The defenses of the eastern front against the Blood Parliament who were currently engaging in a civil war looked weak on the surface, as if a single fierce assault would tear through it, the problem was, what then after breaking through? Diaster refused to believe that the Blood Parliament¡¯s high level ability users would just sit there and watch as this army advanced deeply into their territory. Meanwhile, in the west, even though it was deste, without any fully established powers, they wouldn¡¯t face too great of a resistance. Moreover, after the front line troops crossed the greatkes region, they discovered a rtively flourishing and developed region. Based on what he heard, this power was formed from threerge-scale cities, possessing arge poption and near perfect industrial system.


    Manpower, industry! These were the key words for Diaster. Moreover, this power didn¡¯t seem to have any true high-end ability users!


    Diaster continuously increased the level of troops sent to the west, gradually increasing the pressure the enemy power faced, testing its strength and bottom line. However, before the scouting produced any true results, without waiting for his main army toe off the production line, he already impatiently led the already produced army westward. He didn¡¯t have the time to wait until the army production wasplete, and even though the concocted humans¡¯manders had powerful abilities, a brain produced from a breeding tank and directly recorded knowledge just couldn¡¯tpare to true intelligence and experiences.


    For example, the western line¡¯s trifling battles could still be messed up by these concoctedmanders. Diaster pulled up a video recording.


    The scenes were extremely blurry, still shaking intensely, the background full of violent explosion sounds. Fiery light and thick smoke pervaded the air, off-road tanks and armored soldier transport vehicles moving back and forth, concocted human soldiers firing endlessly. An off-road vehicle suddenly rushed out from the smoke, the front of the vehicle suddenly separating from the back section, exploding violently after tumbling a few times, the back section flying straight into the sky. The cross-section of the front and back of the vehicle was perfectly straight and smooth, as if it had been cup open.


    A sweet, fair, and graceful figure rushed out, wind and mes surrounding her entire body as she rushed out, rushing into a group of concocted soldiers like a leopard. Then, a ring of de radiance hacked out like lightning, suddenly sweeping through the bodies of many concocted soldiers!


    After this de shed out, she didn¡¯t stop for a second. After just a few movements, she already reached the center of the screen, jumping high into the air, raising that shockingly long de above her head! In that split second, she seemed to have frozen in midair, as if the scene froze right here. Immediately afterwards, snow-white de radiance crashed down like a waterfall, and then the screen was covered in static,plete darkness arriving soon after.

 Book 6 18.7

    Book 6 Chapter 18.7 - Leaving


    Diaster had already watched this short video many times, and every time he watched it, the powerful scene would make him unable to breath for quite some time. After a long time had passed, he finally released a sigh, feeling a bit dizzy. He then gulped down arge mouthful of chocte, replenishing his body with a bit of energy.


    The scene began to slowly rewind, stopping at that scene where her body was bent at the waist, taking a striding step, the moment the de swept out. While looking at those steady eyes, her short maroon hair that flew about like a raging me, as well as her curvy body that was filled with strength, a flush of redness slowly emerged on Diaster¡¯s face, with a hoarse voice saying, ¡°Only this is a true woman!¡±


    It was precisely because of this woman that brought about the destruction of seven of his squads, as well as who knew how many scattered soldiers. The newest data analysis disyed that she had merely six levels of ability, and this was still the result after the recent battles. However, close to ten first ssmanders died under her hands, as well as more than thirty second ssmanders who had strengthparable to herself.


    This woman, along with that long de, already became the embodiment of the death god.


    Diaster already watched several dozen videos of her, yet just couldn¡¯t figure out why so many troops died under her hands. Her de skills were simple and trained, and with just a few hacks and shes, no one could stop her. She didn¡¯t have a body of steel; she did get tired, get injured, yet whenever she was in critical situation, that seductive and slim body would always erupt with tremendous power to cut down thest enemy.


    Perhaps Pandora would know about her de method or ability secrets, but Diaster would rather have more than ten thousand concocted soldiers die than beg her for help. From the moment Pandora personally removed her mother¡¯s head, she was no longer his daughter, and he was definitely not willing to be her father.


    Diaster headed west urgently to personally capture her before the deadline, catch this woman that made his imaginations run wild, and then pour out thest mes of his life on her body. When the final judgment day arrived, he knew that his own life would alsoe to an end.


    A bit of red light suddenly lit up on the corner of his screen, drawing Diaster¡¯s attention. This was the rm that a branch of the army had suffered an attack. He opened the tactical map, discovering that the rm¡¯s location originated from the forwardmost position of the western line. Diaster immediately zoomed in, and then the cursors that representedbat units appeared one after another, to the extent where there were markings even for the concocted soldiers. With just a sweep of his eyes, Diaster knew that this was a standard smallbat squad. Moreover, from the speed and manner in which different cursors flickered about, he immediately knew that it was her again!


    However, this time, it wasn¡¯t that simple. When Diaster looked at the battlefield environment and army distribution, his mouth immediately cracked open into a wide grin.


    The smallbat squad was currently resisting her attacks with great difficulty, and in another ten or so minutes, they will bepletely wiped out. However, a few kilometers out, two squadrons of soldiers were currently heading over at full speed! They were like a pair of metal pliers, mping down towards the target in the middle. There were a total of five first ssmanders and over forty second and third ssmanders in these three squadrons, the scale far greater than the norm. This type of power was already enough topletely suppress her.


    Diaster zoomed out of the map, revealing all of the troops in the surrounding regions, immediately discovering that the first and second ssmanders of the surrounding troops had already been transferred out, only a few third ssmanders still holding their position. Turns out the small squad that suddenly rushed out was just bait.


    Diaster fished out the list ofmanding authority, discovering that authority over all of the troops in this region was temporarily gathered in the hands of a ss onemander. It was precisely him who issued this order to bait the enemy and then use concentrated high-endbat strength to annihte the enemy, the n looking like it was about to show results.


    Who said high intelligence concocted humans were all idiots? At the very least, thismander was an exception. The smile on Diaster¡¯s face froze, and then he began to think to himself. He was seriously contemting whether or not he should erase this first ssmander forever. His brain alone was already enough for the Scorpions of Disaster, a second one wasn¡¯t needed.


    Li¡¯s hands dropped below her ribs, the long de¡¯s cutting edge pointing straight ahead. She suddenly released a shout, and then with a few steps, she already reached top speed, charging straight towards a wheel type tank! The tank¡¯s cannon was currently aimed straight at her, to the extent where one could even see the glint of an artillery shell within! The shooter in the tank looked into the aiming lens in disbelief, the crosshair currently aiming perfectly between Li¡¯s brows. Before he even thought anything further, the fire button was already pushed!


    The mouth of the cannon immediately released a ball of fire. However, Li already gracefully soared into the air, passing over the tank. Meanwhile, the two meter long de alreadypletely inserted itself into the main cannon¡¯s barrel!


    The tank shook a few times, and then the gun turret suddenly released a few wisps of mes. The roof was sted off, spinning as it shot several meters into the air.


    Li spun twice in the air, already turned around when shended. She exerted force again, breaking into a run like an agile leopard, instantly rushing up to the burning tank. She reached out her hand, grabbing the handle of the long de that was sticking out from the gun turret, borrowing her momentum to pull out the long de.


    Linded, turned around, and then stood still. She held the de with both hands, the cutting edge pointing diagonally at the ground as she calmly faced these enemies who outnumbered her several tenfold. On the battlefield, there was wind, fire, scorched earth, and blood. Her head of short hair was also like both blood and fire.


    A number ofrger caliber bullets whistled as they flew over, sting the ground until dust flew everywhere. Li had long disappeared from her original location, but there was still a string of blood that burst into the air. Only after cutting down several concocted soldiers did Li notice that there was a wound added to her waist. She didn¡¯t even bother patching it up. With a few rolls, she avoided the streams of bullets, and then rushed towards an armored infantry tank.


    She had a vague feeling that this squad of scorpions would be especially difficult to deal with.

 Book 6 18.8

    Book 6 Chapter 18.8 - Leaving


    On a small hill not too far out, Li Gaolei was currently lying on a branch somewhatzily, quietly looking at the sky. The gunshots and cannon sounds could still be heard all the way here, and from the gunshots¡¯ concentration alone, one could tell how tense the battle was. When Li Gaolei first heard these sounds, even Li Gaolei would feel nervous, but now, he had already learned to calm down and find peace, this way able to optimally maintain his own stamina. Li Gaolei looked into the sky, but a beautiful figure was jumping before his eyes. Even if he didn¡¯t use his eyes, he could still imagine how Li was fighting, to the extent where it was precise down to thest detail.


    In the distant horizon, a line of smoke and dust suddenly rose. Then, tanks full of soldiers emerged, speeding in this direction.


    Li Gaolei suddenly stood up, his eyes narrowing slightly, staring at the enemy that suddenly appeared. Several dozen tanks were arranged in a line, currently rushing over at extreme speed. Even the soldier transport off-road vehicles, after having machine guns attached to their roofs, became terrifying murderous weapons. In addition, Li Gaolei saw more than a single off-roadmand vehicle,manders standing perfectly straight on them. No matter how the off-road vehicles shook and jumped, the twomanders seemed like they were nailed to the car. The perfectly straight stance and dangerous aura gave away their identities, first ssmanders, which were also the most dangerous enemies Li Gaolei had faced from the Scorpions of Disaster!


    When he saws the hundreds of enemies and two first ssmanders, Li Gaolei¡¯s pupils rapidly contacted! He didn¡¯t excel at individualbat, his few high level abilities all focused on group survival. With his present abilities and abundantbat experience, he could win over a single first ssmander at most. If two appeared at the same time, then he had to run, let alone the fact that the were even more second and third ssmanders, as well as hundreds of concocted soldiers!


    The scope of this Scorpions of Disaster army was several times that of the small squads they previously encountered, and with their direction of advance, they were heading precisely towards the battlefield Li was fighting intensely in. Just from how they were advancing at full speed, it was clear that they definitely weren¡¯t just passing by.


    Trap! This thought shed past Li Gaolei¡¯s brain.


    He jumped down from the tree, entering a half squat at the top of the hill, and then watched as the Scorpions of Disaster soldiers rushed past in front of the mountain. He quietly produced arge caliber sniper rifle from his back, activated the scope, and then loaded the gun, supporting it in his hands.


    The tanks moved past the scope¡¯s crosshairs, one after another, to the extent where even the vivid and lifelike scorpion markings on the soldiers¡¯ helmets could clearly be seen. Soon after, amand vehicle appeared in the scope. The crosshairs first stopped by themander¡¯s chest, and then it nudged downwards, aiming at the venttion opening on the engine¡¯s cover. The first ssmander sensed something, suddenly turning around. His cold gaze passed straight through the sniper rifle¡¯s scope, directly shing with Li Gaolei¡¯s eyes!


    The moment themander turned around, Li Gaolei pulled the trigger. In that instant, a thought calmly appeared in his mind: Doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯ll be able to get away this time.


    When he saw the rifle muzzle¡¯s fiery light, themander¡¯s body immediately flipped backwards, instantly moving back more than ten meters, and then entered a half squatting stance,nding heavily on the ground. With themander¡¯s instantaneous reaction speed, even if the bullet fired from the sniper rifle in Li Gaolei¡¯s hands had twice its initial speed, it still wouldn¡¯t be able to injure him. However, themand vehicle suddenly stopped, a burst of mes erupting from the engine soon after, and then a series of explosions immediately followed. This shot¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t to hit themander, but rather to stop this highly adaptable off-roadmand vehicle!


    Li Gaolei¡¯s hands were extremely steady, the coordination his four levels of weapon control proficiency brought his body effectively neutralizing the effects of the recoil force on his uracy. His fingers continuously pressed the trigger, unloading the five bullets in the magazine at a constant speed. Then, he inserted a new cartridge of bullets with a single hand, his other hand pulling out the pistol behind his back, firing a brightly colored signal bullet into the air.


    The signal bullet burned in the air, drawing out a streak of rich red color in the cloud-filled, dark gray backdrop.


    Li who hadpletely lost herself in the fighting suddenly raised her head, an expression of shock shing past her face. This was the signal Li Gaolei and herself arranged to express extreme danger and mandatory retreat.


    There was danger? Then what about Li Gaolei?


    Li¡¯s ears trembled lightly, already receiving the sniper rifle gunshots. She immediately retracted her gaze, just in time to see the concocted humanmander in the opposingmand vehicle raise his head towards the skies at that bright red trajectory, his face revealing a pensive look. Li¡¯s mind immediately jumped! She originally already had a vague feeling that thismander was quite different from themanders she encountered in the past, and now, this further proved her suspicions. It was because concocted humans always had nk faces, never showing any expressions.


    Li clenched her teeth, and then while dragging the long de, suddenly rushed straight at themander! Even though there were a hundred meters separating them, she could still clearly see that themander first disyed shock, and then actually revealed a smile of disdain. In past battles, Li would only aim for themanders after wiping out all of the concocted human soldiers and destroying all of the tanks. This was the first time she made an exception. The fact that themander revealed shock meant that he had seriously studied Li¡¯s past battles.


    He wasn¡¯t an ordinary concocted human!


    Li forcefully suppressed the shock she felt, only rushing out a few steps, and then made a diagonal turn. The long de¡¯s edge flew out, cutting open the wheel type off-road vehicle¡¯s front tires, and then turned around to rush towards the direction where the signal bullet was fired.


    Li just couldn¡¯t stop feeling worry for Li Gaolei.

 Book 6 18.9

    Book 6 Chapter 18.9 - Leaving


    She understood Li Gaolei too well, knowing that he might very likely be risking his life to dy the enemy, all for the sake of buying her a few minutes to run. Even if there was a slight hope of the two of them sessfully breaking out from a pincer attack attack together, he would still choose to stay behind alone and give Li a greater hope of survival. Li Gaolei didn¡¯t say much, most of the time just silently following at Li¡¯s side. As long as he was there, Li would feel extremely at ease. Meanwhile, most of the time, Li would even forget about Li Gaolei, because he wasn¡¯t a man who had a strong urge to survive. This was entirely different from Su, even if it wasn¡¯t intentional, wherever Su was, he would naturally be the center of attention, even if it was only because of his excessively beautiful face.


    As soon as Li rushed out a bit of distance, a purple signal bullet fired from behind the hill, immediately leaving her stupefied. This signal bullet meant that he had already withdrew, and that Li should choose a path of escape on her own. Even though she still felt a bit of uneasiness, Li didn¡¯t have time to think too much, instead changing directions and running.


    Themander released a coldugh, reaching out his hand in Li¡¯s direction. Four tanks immediately rushed out from the right and left, moving in a circle towards Li¡¯s direction. The walking soldiers jumped onto the tanks one after another. Li¡¯s full speed sprint was faster than the wheel-type off-road vehicle, but humans weren¡¯t machines after all. Even if she ran faster, she still couldn¡¯tst as long as an off-road vehicle. Themander led the surviving soldiers in pursuit, chasing after her in an unhurried manner. He issued orders on the tactical intelligence system screen in front of him with lightning speed, starting to transfer the surrounding troops towards a further gathering point, outnking Li¡¯s escape path.


    After extensive observation, he had confidence that he already grasped Li¡¯s weakness. The only annoying thing was that male who pinned down a portion of his troops, making the outnking forces a bit thin, giving Li a very small probability of breaking out. However, from the intelligence he obtained, the male called Li Gaolei was also an important member of the greatkes¡¯ western region, so the benefits of killing him wouldn¡¯t be much less than killing Li.


    Of course, Li was irreceable, this fact especially true for themander. He stood on the roof of themand vehicle, watching the beautiful figure leap into the distance. The area in front of his pants was raised high up, the stimtion already beyond what he could suppress. If Li saw this scene, she would definitely feel shock again. It was because even though concocted males still had all functions a man had, due to the control of their emotions, they couldn¡¯t get an erection, the effects simr to mental castration.


    Right when he was feeling extremely stimted, several new military squad numbers appeared on themander¡¯s tactical intelligence system screen. This was equivalent to a newly established army force, and it was currently moving in this direction! This army¡¯smand authority was lower than themander¡¯s, and as such, he rather impolitely assumedmand over them, as well as revised their outnking itinerary, filling in the final gaps in the.


    ¡°Now, you won¡¯t be able to run! I will definitely obtain you, dead or alive!¡± Under extreme excitement, thismander seemed to be talking to himself almost deliriously.


    Several hundred kilometers out, Diaster stared closely at the screen before him with a sneering expression on his face. He watched as the troops he moved over were transferred under a differentmand authority and then issued a new itinerary. The situation on the tactical map was extremely clear, several troops formed arrows one after another, clearly aiming in front of Li to establish a new line of interception.


    The feeling of danger became stronger and stronger, almost all of Li¡¯s fine hairs standing on end. She frantically ran, her hidden stamina erupting from her body bit by bit. The feeling of danger came from almost every direction, indistinct motor rumbling sounds could even be heard from a few directions. Li knew that she might be surrounded.


    This made her increase her speed even more, wishing to jump out before the encirclement waspleted. Li didn¡¯t fear death, the things she did during the past few days were even more so constantly dancing with the death god. However, even though she didn¡¯t care what happened to herself, she couldn¡¯t ignore others, and at the very least, she couldn¡¯t allow herself to die for no reason. Escaping the encirclement, and then turning around to ughter her way back, seriously injure the enemy, and then retreat again, this was the n that immediately appeared in her head.


    However, this time, Li¡¯s mind just couldn¡¯t calm down, instead twitching with pain.


    She knew that she might very well have been fooled by Li Gaolei. Seriously speaking, this was the first time Li Gaolei lied to her.


    In the other direction, thepleted Scorpion of Disaster army already divided into two troops, each having a first ssmander leading them towards the designated outnking position. These concoctedmanders¡¯ transfer of soldiers were extremely methodical, setting upyer afteryer of interception and outnking like continuous ocean waves, not giving Li the slightest chance of life.


    Ten minutester, Li already continuously broke through three blockade lines, the wounds on her body already refused to close, droplets of blood flying under the intense battles. The prolonged blood loss made herplexion start to pale. The long de was still sharp, yet Li felt like it was bing heavier and heavier. Cutting apart the off-road vehicles began to use up all of her strength, no longer as effortless as in the beginning.

 Book 6 18.10

    Book 6 Chapter 18.10 - Leaving


    Scorpions of Disaster soldiers and tanks surged on wherever one looked, seemingly endless. Bullets poured down like rain, impossible to evade, bringing Li¡¯s body stinging pain from time to time. Blood loss and near exhaustion of her stamina made Li¡¯s line of sight a bit blurry, the world she saw also continuously rocking back and forth.


    ¡°Is there no way to break out?¡± This thought couldn¡¯t help but emerge in her head. However, a wave of anger surged within her chest, as if new power poured out continuously from all different parts of her body. She released a long roar, and then the long de shed out, more than ten concocted soldiers instantly diced up into several dozen pieces.


    Li¡¯s shoulder leaned against the side of a tank¡¯s side wall, her slender body knocking this tank off its path, thus breaking out of this interception line. However, up ahead, a new line of interception had long formed, waiting for her to run into.


    Li¡¯s movements were flowing and smooth, recovering her peak state again, only, her cheeks were flushed with an unnatural redness. Willpower wasn¡¯t omnipotent, the price of this temporary burst of stamina was excessive consumption and damage to her body. Li was already risking it all, while the enemies still seemed endless.


    Li clenched her teeth, bending her body at the waist, hatefully thinking, ¡°Fuck! It seems like I really might die this time. Li Gaolei, I might not be able to get revenge for you. If there really is a hell, then just wait for me to treat you to a beer down there! Su... you fucker, damn it!¡±


    This was a region where hills rose and fell, ruins of farms andmercial buildingsying about. The terrain was a bitplex, and that was why Li could persevere until now. The repeated explosions of war had long chased out the refugees of this region, these refugees still feeling an instinctive drive to survive, so who dared to wander about a battlefield? In the eyes of the army and the soldiers of those great powers, refugees were just like wild dogs, things that could bepletely overlooked. They definitely wouldn¡¯t hesitate to pull the trigger just because a refugee appeared in their path.


    However, at the edge of the battlefield, a girl suddenly appeared. She looked to be about seven or eight years old, quite simr to a refugee child, having the body of a child but a big head. However, the faint blonde hair that fell down was as smooth as a mirror, the light from battlefield explosions from time to time producing a streak of brilliance on her long hair. While standing between the rubble everywhere in this hignd, almost every one of these pieces of rock were even taller than her. On this battlefield of blood and mes, she was extremely out of ce. The girl had a delicate and fine face, frozen on it a sweet smile. However, what was different was that the smile never changed in the slightest, as if it was drawn on her face.


    The girl had a pair of amber eyes, the left eye like that of an ordinary person¡¯s, but the right eye¡¯s pupil was actually made up of three curved pupils thatbined to form a perfect sphere. She stood on her tiptoes, trying her best to increase her own height, observing the battlefield covered in smoke and explosions. Her right eye¡¯s three pupils began to spin about, and then they stopped in ce.


    In the girl¡¯s eyes, the battlefield was currently brought closer, erged, and came into focus following a bit of blurriness. All of the smoke and mes were filtered out, revealing the beautiful and agile leopard-like figure that was fighting endlessly among concocted human soldiers. Her body suddenly squatted down, short maroon hair flying about. Even though there was still a great distance between them, the girl could still see her teeth clenched, her bitter and painful expression.


    The scene immediately froze, and then it rotated about, erged. This time, what appeared before the girl¡¯s eyes was Li¡¯s pale, yet stubborn and obstinate face. This woman alreadypletely exhausted her strength, might fall down at any time, yet the mes burning in her eyes only became more and more intense, never bing unsteady or dying out!


    This scene stopped in the girl¡¯s consciousness for an entire second.


    A bullet flew over, shattering this stillness and peacefulness. The scene produced ripples, soon after shattering and dissipating.


    The girl¡¯s body suddenly leaned backwards. This bullet seemed to brush past her nose as it flew by, even removing a few strands of her fluttering blonde hair. She turned around with mechanical and rigid movements, looking down from the hill, seeing that a concocted soldier was currently aiming a gun at her. His face carried the concocted human¡¯s trademark nkness, not revealing any shock or surprise towards the youngdy¡¯s evasive movement, the assault rifle in his hands releasing tongues of me again.


    The girl suddenly dropped to the ground with inhuman flexibility, and then her four limbs made contact with the ground, her hands and feetpletely defying human physiology, starting to move about with high frequency like a four- legged spider, rushing down the hignd with inconceivable speed and nimbleness! The concocted soldier frantically pulled the trigger, but the rain of bullets waspletely evaded by the girl. In the blink of an eye, she already rushed before his eyes, and then with a jump, a pair of fine and white hands was pressed against his neck!


    The girl¡¯s body possessed a weight that definitely didn¡¯t match her figure. Under the tremendous momentum, the concocted soldier suddenly rose into the air, and then crashed into the ground with the force of an aircraft! Following a muffled boom sound, his body instantly fully deformed. However, the instant he flew up, his neck bone had, in fact, already been forcibly snapped.


    When the concocted soldier¡¯s body had just flown into the sky, the girl was already several dozen meters out, rushing towards the group of concocted soldiers. In that instant, it was as if this group of soldiers touched high voltage electricity, continuously twitching and jumping about before copsing one after another. When they fell, their bodies were all limp, as if they didn¡¯t have bones. The girl¡¯s pull, pinch, bump, every part of her body became a weapon. Meanwhile, under the terrifying weight, just a single collision would shatter half the bones in a concocted human¡¯s body. She released a beast-like roar from her throat, and then with a jump, already reached three meters into the air, her body then elerating towards the ground with a speed that defied physics, crushing a second ssmander ruthlessly below!


    Concentrated bone fracturing sounds were produced from themander¡¯s body, the girl¡¯s single strike crushing at least ten of his ribs. However, concocted humans¡¯ feeling of pain was quite sluggish, their degree of pain tolerance even more exceptional. When she saw that nk and expressionless face, she suddenly felt a bit of hesitation. Themander¡¯s body released a faint type of aura that made her instinctively feel extreme fear, the degree of fear only second to when she faced her father. The existence of this type of aura made her want to scream out, and then run as fast as she could.


    But...


    The girl raised her head, looking at the tanks that were rushing over one after another in front of her. At the other end of where these tanks were rushing towards, was a Li struggling between life and death.

 Book 6 18.11

    Book 6 Chapter 18.11 - Leaving


    She lowered her head again, her hands suddenly erupting with extreme power, silently entering themander¡¯s chest, and then separating it.


    Blood immediately sshed all over her face.


    The girl jumped off themander¡¯s corpse, shifting out several meters with lightning speed. A string of machine cannon shells flew over, tearing apart themander¡¯s corpse, yet couldn¡¯t even damage the corners of her clothes. At the top of the wheel type tank¡¯s gun turret, a concocted human gunner had the lever pulled all the way down, the dual machine guns crazily firing, raining down bullets towards this fiend-like girl. However, this girl suddenly jumped out, immediately disappearing from his field of view. This machine cannon¡¯s shooter was also a third ssmander. He immediately let go of the machine gun, withdrew from the gun turret, and then closed the roof.


    The moment the roof was closed, the girl already climbed onto the tank¡¯s gun turret position like a phantom spider, first pping the machine guns into scrap metal, and then she grabbed the roof, pulling it fiercely! The circr metal bolt released a groaning sound, but didn¡¯t break. The girl tried more time, and then realized she couldn¡¯t pull it open with brute force. She suddenly bent down, her face almost sticking to the cover, and then released a streak of extremely hot fire. Under the mes, the cover¡¯s color immediately became red, and then went from red to white, a clear white line appearing at the center. A momentter, the heat stream actually cut this tank¡¯s cover in half! The girl pulled off the cover with a single motion, and then rushed into the tank.


    Continuous cries of rm and miserable screams immediately sounded, blood even more so shooting out like a fountain from the cover that was cut open! A few secondster, the tank stopped, no activity left in the vehicle.


    The girl appeared again like a ghost, in the blink of an eye already jumping towards another armored soldier transport vehicle¡¯s trunk. With a forceful pull, the armored car¡¯s door was forcibly torn open. Concentrated assault rifle gunshots immediately sounded from inside the vehicle, a first ssmander unexpectedly standing inside. The assault rifle in his hands released burst fire, the entire magazine quickly emptied! The girl released a shrill cry, actually sent flying by the impact, the flowered dress covering her even more sopletely destroyed by the concentrated barrage. Blood continuously spurted out from her body.


    With a pu sound, her body mmed heavily into the ground, the enormous force even more so making her continuously tumble more than ten times before stopping. She released another cry, suddenly bouncing from the ground to avoid the first ssmander, moving behind a tank. She hung from the vehicle¡¯s walls with a single hand, and then lowered her head to continuously lick the wounds on her body with her long tongue. In that short instant, she was struck by more than ten bullets. The wounds that were licked continuously closed, the bullets either removed by her tongue or straight up squeezed out by her muscles, but there were just too many wounds on her body, still quite a bit of blood lost, dyeing the tank¡¯s side wall red. It was unknown how her body had so much blood, but after licking her body that was almost sted to mush, killing intent raged in her eyes!


    Groowl! She snarled like a cat, and then before the wounds on her body fully closed, she jumped off the tank. The spot where she was just at was covered in fiery sparks. Not far out, themander held an assault rifle horizontally, a cold smile on his face as he walked over. The assault rifle released zing tongues of me, the bullets chasing after the girl as she scuttled left and right as if they had eyes.


    When themander was swapping magazines, the girl suddenly raised her head, her three-pupiled right eye spinning once again!


    Themander was shocked, almost subconsciously pulling the trigger. However, the girl¡¯s speed suddenly increased, moreover rushing straight into the barrage of bullets without evading! The magazine of bullets was almostpletely emptied into her chest, but she counteracted the impact of the bullets with her tremendous momentum, sessfully arriving in front of themander!


    With a fierce scream, her hand reached out, immediately sting open themander¡¯s skull like a watermelon!


    After killing this first ssmander, this concocted human army immediately sank into disorder. The girl rushed into the concocted soldiers,rge amounts of blood and flesh immediately spraying into the skies!


    Elbow strike, strangle, and then remove the head, Li used a set of extremely practiced and exquisite movements to kill the concocted soldier before her. When she saw the tumbling head, she didn¡¯t feel happy at all, to the extent where she didn¡¯t even feel any hate. Against these lowest level concocted soldiers, she could kill a dozen with a sweep of her de, yet now, she had to disypletebat skills to kill a single one. Right now, she was exhausted, the long de already feeling like it weighed several dozen tons, impossible to pick up. Falling with a nk sound. Li¡¯s eyelids felt as if there was lead stitched into them, heavy to the point where she couldn¡¯t keep them open at all. She wanted to sleep, wanted to rest.


    Li was still quite young, but she had already experienced too much in this life, she loved, hated, cried,ughed, gone mad over different things, it was already enough, which was why her heart was weary from the wind and waves, wishing to rest, forever.


    Her body rocked back and forth, copsing headfirst. The moment she was about to make contact with the ground, a pair of arms suddenly reached out, supporting Li¡¯s body, cing her down gently.

 Book 6 18.12

    Book 6 Chapter 18.12 - Leaving


    Li was shocked, barely able to open her eyes. What she saw was a sweet little face, on it forever imprinted an unchanging smile. However, this smile in Li¡¯s eyes, was extremely gentle and beautiful. For no other reason but intuition, Li suddenly sat up and blurted out, ¡°Little Luo!¡±


    Little Luo who had already turned into a young girl looked at Li, revealing a grin. Her movements were stiff and unnatural, as if she wanted to bite something, but Li understood her intentions, that she wasughing. Even though her little face was covered in dark ashes, she still looked just that sweet.


    Li¡¯s eyes immediately shifted from Little Luo¡¯s face to her chest, and then her face immediately became deathly pale. Little Luo¡¯s chest was almostpletely sted rotten, to the extent where the wriggling internal organs could even be seen!


    Li¡¯s lips trembled, wanting to say something, yet not a single word came out. She suddenly saw something from the corners of her eyes, making her loudly cry out. Her body obtained strength from who knew where, suddenly standing up, protecting Little Luo behind her.


    An off-roadmand vehicle rushed out from behind a house not too far away, a recoilless gun installed on the car, the pitch-ck muzzle aimed straight at Li and Little Luo.


    ¡°Hurry and run!¡± Li shouted. Then, she spread her arms, using her chest to face the cannon¡¯s muzzle.


    Inside the vehicle sat the first ssmander who followed her all the way here. He had a nasty grin on his face, licking his lips as he looked at Li at the center of the screen. His thumb continuously hovered around the fire button, looking like he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to push it at all. He liked this type of toying and maniption feeling, and he absolutely enjoyed the feeling of superiority when he was together with emotionless and stupid subordinates. Each time his heart pounded intensely, he would feel extremely noble, extremely special. He loved to berate his subordinates from different angles, only, no matter how he scolded them, there wouldn¡¯t be any reaction, something that always made him feel a bit of disappointment.


    Little Luo suddenly flipped over and got up, shifting out several dozen meters with lightning speed, immediately disappearing without a trace.


    ¡°Just a mixed bastard, I¡¯ll deal with her in a bit!¡± The abnormal concoctedmander thought to himself, finally cing his finger on the fire button. For some reason, this girl that suddenly appeared brought him an indescribable amount of pressure, making even his heart beat with difficulty. Right when themander was about to fall from the pressure, about to press the fire button, themand vehicle suddenly shook. Caught unprepared, themander smashed into the wall, blood immediately flowing from his head.


    After themand vehicle shook once, it then began to continuously rock back and forth. An extremely strange feeling surrounded themander. He suddenly leapt to the side of the vehicle, pulled open the window shutter, and then looked outside. Only now did he discover with shock that themand vehicle had already left the ground, currently floating several meters in the air!


    In his field of view, there seemed to be something that was floating over. However, themander couldn¡¯t see what it was too clearly, everything in his field of view instead starting to be warped and blurry. Only when the reinforced ss window clearly began to distort and soften, ultimately turning into dripping glistening liquid did themander be overwhelmed with horror, a hysterical scream sounding from his throat!


    Boom! The ammunition and fuel stored within themand vehicle suddenly exploded, releasing an extremely blinding ball of me in the sky.


    A strange whistling noise sounded from the air. A ck shadow flew over from the distance while sticking close to the ground. When it was several hundred meters out, all of the concocted soldiers stopped moving, turning around to look at the ck figure with stupefied expressions. They didn¡¯t have emotions, nor should they feel fear, but their life instincts surpassed the controlputer chip, the feeling of pressure and fear already paralyzing their entire nervous system, preventing them from budging an inch, only able to watch as the ck figure closed in on them.


    This was an enormous spinning sword, one that was ridiculouslyrge!


    Hong! An armored tank suddenly exploded, an orange-colored ball of fire gradually rising. As soon as the ball of fire took form, the neighboring tanks also exploded with a loud noise! Explosions happened again and again, drawing out a distinct arc on the great earth. The heavy sword spun between more than ten tanks, yet its speed didn¡¯t decrease in the slightest, only leaving behind a path of raging mes and liquified steel in its wake.


    The terrifying heavy sword drew out a huge circle, and then flew back. A hand suddenly reached out from the smoke, lightly grabbing towards the sword hilt. The heavy sword that had just destroyed most of the Scorpions of Disaster armored forces thus suddenly became extremely docile, obediently stopping in her hands.


    A youngdy walked out from the smoke and mes, the dark jacket¡¯s cor raised up, further setting off her dreamlike appearance. The unmatched style she disyed when dragging the sword behind her was something that was engraved in the hearts of countless people.


    Madeline reached out her left hand, using her index finger to point out towards the rest of the Scorpions of Disaster troops, and as a result, Cirvanas who was dressed in ck overclothes floated over while operating fire, ice, lightning, and gravity. Destroying themand vehicle from the distance was merely a trifling task.


    High temperature air masses rose on the battlefield one after another, not even the tanks with the tightest defenses able to stop its invasion. The fluctuating gravity changes made even the most elite soldiers unable to stand still. Meanwhile, in different regions, the gravity force waspletely different. Tanks floated in the air one after another, unable to move no matter how great their horsepower was. While wrapped within high temperature air masses, the motors would burst in just a single second, and after three seconds, the fuel, oil, and bullets would blow up in session. In the new era battlefield, Cirvanas¡¯ strength was fully disyed, he himself was already a tactical weapon that could decide the state of a battlefield. Right now, he was still only using overall sixth level magic abilities. If he could increase them to overall ninth level, then he would beparable to olden era strategic weapons. The pure amount of power he could output might not beparable to a nuclear weapon, but the effects would be more or less simr.


    Li was shocked at the sudden changes that took ce. However, when she saw that the one who wasing was Madeline, she immediately felt at ease. Since the dangers had already been removed, her body that had already overdrafted its energy and stamina couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, copsing onto the ground.


    When Li fell among the smoke and ashes, the pain from the strong impact woke her up again. Madeline stood in front of Li, but didn¡¯t reach out a hand to hold her, instead squatting by her side, looking at herpletely expressionlessly. No one knew what Madeline was thinking inside.


    Li groaned, blood continuously spilling out from the corners of her mouth. She clenched her teeth to support herself up, and then said, ¡°Li Gaolei... hurry and save him...¡±


    Madeline stood there, not showing any intentions of moving, instead looking towards the direction Little Luo ran. Her brows furrowed slightly, a hint of cold radiance shing through her blue pupils.


    ¡°Li Gaolei is over there, hurry and save him!¡± Li struggled, crying out. A mouthful of blood pouring out from her throat, making her cough violently.


    At this time, Cirvanas already eliminated all of the enemies. When he heard Li shouting herself hoarse, he said with a sigh, ¡°... already toote.¡±

 Book 6 18.13

    Book 6 Chapter 18.13 - Leaving


    In the direction where Li was pointing, a Scorpion of Disaster troop was currently rushing over, clearly already settling the battle on their side. However, when that army advanced a bit, it suddenly turned around, speeding towards the distance, actually starting to run.


    Several kilometers out, Diaster was given a great fright as he watchedrge amounts of unit cursors disappear from the screen. Those were all real mobilized forces that were armed to the teeth, and not just some icon on theputer! Yet now, it was as if someone was removing them with an eraser! From the speed at which the troops were wiped out alone, Diaster immediately had a rough guess of the strength of the new enemy, immediately ordering what remained of the army to fully retreat, the direction of retreat of course in the opposite direction of where he was. Then, Diaster severed his connection with the front line army, ordering the troops hemanded to hold their position.


    Meanwhile, themand vehicle turned around, leaving at full speed under the protection of a few tanks. Diaster was going to join the newly produced main force beforeing back to have a showdown against this unknown enemy; being able to live a few more days was always a good thing.


    In a valley that wasn¡¯t too far from the battlefield, three people found Li Gaolei. This man was leaning against a half scorchedrge tree, half a cigarette that was already wrinkled beyond belief hanging from his mouth, his head a bit crooked, as if he was taking an afternoon nap. Below his body was dark soil, close to a hundred bullet holes all over his body, nearly every single inner organ sted rotten, every bone broken. Copsed around this tree were over a hundred Scorpion of Disaster soldier corpses. Right by Li Gaolei¡¯s feetid a Scorpion of Disaster first ssmander. His eyes were opened wide, the expression before death still frozen on his face. The fatal wound, was a dagger stabbed into his chest. Meanwhile, in a ce a bit further away, several off-road vehicles were currently burning.


    After wiping out enemies equivalent to several squadrons, Li Gaolei chose this tree, and then sat down below it. Like a feudal lord who had just finished a day of work, he lit a cigarette, and then closed his eyes in a rxed manner.


    Only, this sleep was already eternal. Meanwhile, when that cigarette had only been smoked halfway, it was soaked in and put out by blood.


    Li staggered up to Li Gaolei, squatted down, removed the half cigarette from his mouth, wrapped it in paper towels, and then carefully ced it in her own close-knit pocket. Then, she stood up, quietly looking at him. Only after several minutes had passed did she walk up to an off-road vehicle that hadn¡¯t been burned down yet, used her long de to remove the oil tank, and then she poured the oil directly on Li Gaolei¡¯s body and surroundings. This series of movements made the injuries on her body that had been properly patched up by Cirvanas continuously bleed, but Li seemed totally unaware. Only when she finished all of this did Li find that cigarette, light it, and then silently smoke it, smoking it to its end.


    Her long and slender fingers reached out. The cigarette butt that had finished burning drew out an arc in the air,nding in the oil.


    A great me thus zed, covering that face that had lived through many changes.


    The fiery light made Li¡¯s face fluctuate from bright to dark. When the mes reached their greatest point, Li turned around, silently leaving. Cirvanas, who was standing in the distance, lightly bit his lower lip. Madeline¡¯s face was peaceful and ice-cold, as if she was a statue cast from steel, returning to the past when she upied the dark holy saint throne.


    When Li passed Madeline¡¯s body, Li stopped moving. She looked at the youngdy¡¯s expressionless face, suddenly clenched her teeth, grabbed the corners of her clothes, using a hoarse voice to roar out, ¡°Where is Su?! Where is he right now?!¡±


    A hint of light returned to Madeline¡¯s eyes. She lowered her head, and then with a pa sound, smacked away Li¡¯s hand that grabbed her cor, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Ha! You don¡¯t know?¡± Li reached out her hand to grab Madeline¡¯s cor again, but was met with a formless force field, unable to reach forward further. Forget about how weak she was right now, even if she was at her peak, without sufficient preparation, she might as well forget about breaking past this force field. Li took two steps back, pointed at Madeline¡¯s nose, and then said, ¡°Back then, he brought you with him, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know! Now, you are telling me that you don¡¯t know where he is?¡±


    Madeline said indifferently, ¡°Where he is has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Li pointed at the burning tree, screaming out with everything she had, ¡°Has nothing to do with me, but open your eyes and look! Is this not a big deal too?! Are you telling me that this doesn¡¯t fucking matter either?!¡±


    Icy coldness flowed through Madeline¡¯s azure eyes, a thick killing intent slowly spreading, the air immediately filled with a heavy bloodiness that made it difficult for one to even breathe.


    ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Liughed coldly, not fearing Madeline¡¯s power or killing intent at all.


    Madeline withdrew her killing intent. She looked at Li who was like a me, and then said, ¡°You can also be considered his woman, so I won¡¯t kill you. However, he doesn¡¯t owe you anything, nor does he owe me anything. In this world, he doesn¡¯t owe anyone anything!¡±


    After speaking, Madeline turned around, bringing Cirvanas into the distance. On the wilderness¡¯ great earth, behind the gradually disappearing figures, only a winding sword mark marked their departure.


    When the burning treepletely disappeared behind the horizon, only then did Cirvanas carefully ask, ¡°Older sis, are we just going to leave her behind like this? Her injuries will take quite some time to recover from.¡±


    Madeline indifferently replied, ¡°The enemies here have already beenpletely killed, so she will be fine, there is no use in us staying behind. Also, she won¡¯t like me, nor is there any way I will like her, which is why the situation now is fine. However, you, if you dare get involved in my matters again next time, there are several hundred methods from the Trials Division that can help strengthen your memory.


    Cirvanas¡¯ body shook lightly, not daring to say anymore. It was to the extent where he didn¡¯t know where he got the bravery back then, actually daring to set a defensive force field between Li and Madeline.


    Madeline suddenly stopped, making Cirvanas jump with fright! He sneaked a look at the youngdy¡¯s expression, discovering that she was thinking about something, something that seemed to be unrted to himself, and only then did he calm down.


    Madeline shook her head, and then forcefully removed a powerful thought from her head, saying to herself, ¡°That little thing... forget it, it is Su¡¯s after all, so I¡¯ll just leave it!¡±


    However, even though she made this decision, Madeline¡¯s expression instead became darker and darker. Whenever she thought of the little figure that immediately escaped, a mysterious pressure immediately emerged in her mind. Her many years of intuition vaguely reminded her that this decision might very likely be a mistake.

 Book 6 18.14

    Book 6 Chapter 18.14 - Leaving


    When night descended, life in Steel Gate continued as normal without much difference. All of the mes of war were isted outside, not affecting this ce.


    Under the darkness of night, Madeline stood before a warmly furnished little vi. She sized up this little house, and then reached out her hand to push open the door. The door immediately silently opened up. One could see that the lock was broken into two pieces, the surfaces as smooth as a mirror.


    Inside was a small living room, the coffee table covered in cloth, on it all types of firearmponents. Kane sat on a couch, currently fully concentrating his attention on cleaning aponent. Only when Madeline¡¯s figure was cast over the coffee table did he notice another person had appeared in the room. Kane suddenly raised his head, his right hand calmly ced on his legs, and only after seeing that it was Madeline did he release a breath of relief. He stood up with pleasant surprise, saying, ¡°You came back! Where¡¯s leader?¡±


    Madeline didn¡¯t reply, instead looking carefully at Kane. Only after a while did she say, ¡°Your genes are already extremely unstable, if you use your abilities any further, they will copse within half a year. If you properly take care of yourself, you can live another four or five years.¡±


    Kaneughed, and then said, ¡°Not using abilities won¡¯t do! At the very least, I have to repair Li¡¯s de every so often. She¡¯s simply gone mad, alwaysing back covered in injuries. Not having a good weapon won¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Moulding Ability? If we are talking about her de, if you use your ability three more times, you will undergo gic copse.¡± Madeline said.


    Kane chuckled, and then said in a carefree manner, ¡°It¡¯s fine! I am someone from the wilderness, so I never expected to even live past thirty years of age. I¡¯m now already over forty, already lived long enough. I don¡¯t have any other abilities, only able to use this type of method to help protect this bit of foundation leader left behind.¡±


    Madeline nodded, and then said, ¡°It is good as long as you understand. Then, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Where¡¯s leader?¡± Kane called out to Madeline, asking urgently.


    ¡°I do not know either.¡± Madeline said. She then pushed the door and left. Kane shook his head with a bitter smile, helplessly sitting back into the couch.


    Cirvanas was waiting outside the door. When he saw Madelinee out, he followed behind her, disappearing into the darkness.


    The night was extremely long.


    In an abandoned house, Madeline sat on the roof while holding her knees, face buried behind her knees. Her silver-gray long hair rose and fell in the wind, bits of ster splendor flickering about, only disappearing after they traveled far into the distance. A faint glow of radiation was released from the clouds in the sky, outlining her silhouette that gave off a bit of bleak beauty.


    Cirvanas was in a room, quietlyying there, looking at the ceiling covered in dust, unknown what he was thinking.


    Where was Su?


    This question repeatedly wandered about in Madeline¡¯s sea of consciousness, impossible to get rid of. This night, no, not just this night, almost every night, only when she hugged herself would she no longer feel the coldness and loneliness. However, from the depths of her chest, every minute, there would always be a strong and forceful pulsation, the unstoppable torrent of energy dering her existence. The nucleus and her heart tangled together, forming one body, no longer any distinguishable difference between them. This heart wasn¡¯t hers, yet it was. From the moment it entered her body, she naturally grasped many of its uses. As the nucleus and the Heart of Darkness gradually merged, her level of authority continuously increased as well. At the very least, when the Heart of Darkness was in Su¡¯s body, this high of authority had never been unlocked.


    With each pulse of her heart, it meant endless energy and great power. However, when Madeline felt its pulsation, she would always feel as if her eyes would be uncontrobly sore. Whenever this happened, she could only look up into the sky and wait for this feeling to pass, or, like right now, bury her head in her knees.


    Late into the night was her time alone. Cirvanas would quietly hide himself to avoid disturbing her.


    Where was Su? In reality, this question long had an answer. His final traces, were precisely in the depths of Madeline¡¯s chest. That was why, when it was dead of night, Madeline would always hug herself.


    However, sometimes, when night and her embrace couldn¡¯t warm her heart that had long been torn apart, she would gently caress the heavy sword, letting the rough sword edge cut through her palm, watch as the ice-cold blood scattered over the sword body, letting the bone prating pain activate her long numbed nerves.


    Just like what she was doing right now.


    In the darkness, when Cirvanas heard the sound of droplets from an unknown ce, he could only bite down on hispletely pale lips.

 Book 6 19.1

    Book 6 Chapter 19.1 - Collision


    In the depths of the rainforest, Kebile suddenly raised his hand. The several dozen soldiers behind him immediately stopped, in that instant already finding cover. A bitter, shua shua sounds could be heard up ahead; there was clearly a line of troops moving through the forest. In the blink of an eye, a tough looking man brushed aside the shrubbery, walking out. His skin was dark, his muscles so developed his tactical vest looked like it was going to burst. There was ayer of grease applied to his skin, a camouge turban wrapped around his head.


    When he walked out of the shrubbery, he immediately stopped, carefully observing his surroundings while gesturing behind him. As a result, human figures moved about in the rainforest, more than ten strong figures shing behind trees.


    The male in the lead pulled out the short de behind his waist, and then slowly squatted down. His hands brushed at the weeds covering the ground, and then picked up a tattered piece of cloth, carefully examining it. He suddenly raised his head, but right when he was about to cry out, a long whip already silently swept over, wrapping around his neck like a venomous snake, snapping his neck bones with a crack sound.


    Gunshots immediately erupted in the rainforest. More soldiers began to move vigorously and nimbly between the forest, the sounds of daggers shing even surpassing the gunshots. The battle was intense and short, the shouts of killing gradually fading after just a few minutes. Kebile moved through the rainforest like a ck bear, killing the few enemies that were trying to escape one by one. The price of this battle was one dead and four seriously injured, but the enemy¡¯s twenty member troop waspletely wiped out. However, this type of battle aplishment didn¡¯t bring Kebile any satisfaction, because they actually suffered casualties when their side had twice the number of men and even three assistants. The deaths came from the enemy¡¯s excellent coordination and exceptional tactical skills, and not powerful abilities.


    The soldiers under him piled up the enemy corpses together, and then removed the weapons and ammunition they carried. Kebile squatted down by a tall and sturdy soldier¡¯s corpse, and then tore off the tactical vest with his bare hands to reveal the crossing spears brand on his corbone, and then released a light sigh.


    These were hignd hunters, one of Marshal Debayor¡¯s most elite troops, no wonder they were so difficult to deal with. Only, this rainforest was located west of Xilur City, quite a few kilometers from Marshal Debayor¡¯s encampment. Kebile never expected to encounter the marshal¡¯s army so quickly, his face bing extremely downcast. As a former suzerain, he definitely didn¡¯t believe that thesex bordend soldiers couldpare to Debayor¡¯s elite soldiers. Moreover, if those high level warriors under the marshal appeared, Kebile didn¡¯t even know if he himself was their match.


    However, Su¡¯s order was extremely clear, Kebile didn¡¯t dare show the slightest bit of disobedience. He understood clearly that as the price for obtaining powerful abilities, Su already became a master he could not disobey. As long as he disyed any ideas of disloyalty, he would immediately face the danger of gic copse. This wasn¡¯t only true for Kebile, all who obtained strengthening through Su¡¯s own blood faced a simr issue. After epting Su¡¯s blood, their bodies all underwent slight changes. Kebile didn¡¯t doubt for a second that Su nted something along with the ability that was bestowed. Fighting against the marshal¡¯s elite army at least had some hopes of survival, while the result of betraying Su was definitely death, and this process might even be extremely long.


    At this time, an assistant walked over to Kebile¡¯s side, telling him a few things with a quiet voice. Kebile turned around, seeing the three heavily injured members who wereying in a vacant area a bit further out. They continuously groaned, the enormous wounds despite being wrapped up, they quickly became blood soaked. It was clear that they couldn¡¯t fight anymore, moving with the rest of the army even difficult. Even if they did recover, there might still be residual effects.


    Kebile¡¯s face was downcast, his thumb moving through his throat. Right now, he didn¡¯t need any burdens.


    Sounds of explosions suddenly sounded from the distance, a raging pir of me visible even from far away! Concentrated gunshots ensued, but they died down soon after.


    Kebile¡¯s expression was a bit strange. With a pah sound, he spat out a mouthful of spittle, muttering, ¡°Motherfucking... that fire ying little girl¡¯s abilities became stronger again!¡±


    The rainforest became more and more gloomy and frightening, mournful cries of beasts sounding from time to time, echoing through the forest. Kebile wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with these cries, knowing that they came from those strange wolf-like creatures that had previous appeared at Su¡¯s side. He was even more aware that they possessed frightening intelligence, to the extent where Kebile even suspected that they might even be a bit smarter than himself. Kebile obviously knew that biological weapons were Sun God Temple¡¯s most important secrets, but he had never heard of any biological weapons being smarter than even humans. The rainforest would be these wolves¡¯ world sooner orter, the only thing that wasn¡¯t definite was time, while this time was set by their reproduction cycles.


    Did they take two years or three years to mature? How many did each cycle produce? These mathematical problems weren¡¯t Kebile¡¯s strong suit, if their reproductive strength was about the same as normal mutated wolves, then that would already be astonishing enough.


    When he heard these wolf howls, Kebile felt a bit more confidence in facing Marshal Debayor¡¯s elite army. This was, as long as they didn¡¯t leave this rainforest.

 Book 6 19.2

    Book 6 Chapter 19.2 - Collision


    The the rainforest depths, the raging inferno produced an area of death. Over a hundredrge trees were burnt ck, while the bushes and vines on the ground even more so couldn¡¯t escape destruction. The corpses of several dozen small animals were already charred ck, with another dozen or so corpses that still maintained different stances, clearly in extreme pain before their deaths. There were some areas where the mes had not died out yet, strands of cyan colored smoke continuously rising from them.


    Yelicie was on the ground beneath a tree, her face deathly pale, breathing with difficulty. She pressed her hand tightly against her abdomen, but blood continuously flowed out from between her fingers. Her dress waspletely torn into shreds, revealing two long and slender legs. Only, her left leg had a few bullet wounds, one perfectly on her knee, making her calf twist at an extremely unnatural angle. Every breath she took brought her pain that was difficult to endure, but she still quietly sat there just like that.


    A burst of rushed assault rifle sounds could suddenly be heard from not too far away. What followed immediately afterwards was a sharp and clear pistol sound, then everything became quiet. A momentter, the elder dragged a corpse over, the little silver pistol in his hands still hot.


    ¡°All of them were here.¡± The elder said. He produced a map from his bosom and gave it a look, and then said, ¡°We have two days to rest and recover. There shouldn¡¯t be anymore hounds within several dozen kilometers around us.


    Yelicie already couldn¡¯t speak, only barely able to nod her head. She raised her head, a hint of green color flickering in her eyes. Her mouth moved slightly, silently saying something. Several minutester, two a few branches and leaves moved about, a Herk jumping out from a treetop. This was one of the earliest batches of Herk. Even though its bodyposition wasn¡¯t much different from theter generations, intelligence flickered about in his eyes. Even though the Hek¡¯s intelligence wereparable to humans, knowledge still needed time to be learned. It walked over to Yelicie¡¯s side, carefully examined her body, forcefully sniffed, and then raised his head to released a long howl.


    Buzzing sounds could be heard from the rainforest, over a hundred Leigna flying over. What was different from normal Leigna was that the dozen or so Leigna at the center had muchrger stomachs, their flying clearly not as agile, quite different from the vicious looking Leigna around them. These dozen or so Leignanded on Yelicie¡¯s body, and then they searched out injuries one after another, and then made their way inside. The frightening wound on her stomach even more so had four or five Leigna enter at the same time. Soon afterwards, a few Leigna crawled out, carrying bullets in their mouthparts. They spat out the bullets, and then bit down on the flesh around the injuries, continuously injecting the nutrients and high energy liquid the human body needed, making the wound on her stomach quickly dry out. When they emptied all of the liquid in their bellies, they began to fly in a wobbling manner, disappearing into the rainforest depths.


    Yelicie was already no longer bleeding from her injuries, her flesh even more so growing slowly at a visible speed, quite a bit of color returning to her face. Only when the Herk saw this did it release a low howl, leaping out, disappearing in an instant. At this time, the elder walked over, straightened Yelicie¡¯s calf, and then used the cloth strips he removed from the enemy soldiers¡¯ uniform to bind her wounds. This process was extremely painful, in fact, even more painful when the numerous Leigna treated her body, but Yelicie didn¡¯t release a single groan of pain the entire time. This life and death battle brought herrge amounts of evolutionary points, and with her ability potential long opened up to eight levels, as long as there were enough evolutionary points, new abilities would form on their own one after another. These days, aside from when she needed to be treated, she would almost always be searching out and attacking Marshal Debayor¡¯s troops. Meanwhile, the crazy power she disyed when fighting was enough to leave even Kebile frightened.


    Perhaps because she had some of Su¡¯s nature, the speed at which she obtained evolutionary points was much higher than that of an ordinary ability user as well, just that this process of growth was excessively painful, not something humans could endure. Even now, when the elder who had witnessed endless trials and hardships treated her injuries, his hands would also asionally tremble.


    Life and death struggles happened from time to time in Xilur City¡¯s surroundings. Meanwhile, Maca City seemed to have sank into a dense fog, without the slightest bit of news again. The great army Xilur sent out seemed to have disappeared into thin air, from this, the empire¡¯s higher levels all knew that something might have already happened to Duke Kanos.


    In the mist shrouded Maca City, for many days, Su sat at the top floor of the Pyramid, not speaking or moving. When the weather was good, whenever Maca City¡¯s residents left their homes, they would always be able to see the figure at the top of the pyramid.


    For some reason, during these few days Su remained in Maca City, the city¡¯s residents all felt ill at ease, as if they were watching something extremely frightening y out. Apart from those who received clear-cut orders, everyone stopped their work, choosing to hide at home. They weren¡¯t idling away their time, bu were instead rmed and panicked. Su didn¡¯t have anyone guard the city¡¯s paths, and Maca City didn¡¯t have walls either. If the residents wanted to leave the city, they could do as they wished, yet no one dared to take a single step. It was as if the not too distant forest hid some type of extremely terrifying monsters. The night was extremely peaceful, but no one could sleep. In their eyes, it was as if something was hiding in every shadow, currently struggling fiercely, wishing to crawl out. Only when they were tired to the extreme would they be able to sleep a bit, but they would often walk again with screams from nightmares.


    There were soldiers on patrol at night, but in the city residents¡¯ eyes, the patrolling soldiers¡¯ movements seemed extremely strange and rigid, the shadows they cast on the ground often not matching their bodies.

 Book 6 19.3

    Book 6 Chapter 19.3 - Collision


    Sun Empire revered a martial spirit, almost every mature man able to be a warrior. However, the intangible fear looming over the entire city¡¯s skies already exceeded the limits of what a human could endure, already unrted to bravery.


    Su only sat there like that, only when a little thing began to continuously nudge against his feet did any expression return to his face, his head slowly lowering. This was a small beast about the size of a cat, its body covered in extremely smooth skin, a thinyer of mucus covering it. It had six limbs, its body long and streamlined. From its waist to its tail region, there were more than ten folds, so when needed, they couldpletely stretch out their body, allowing their size to be several times that of their original selves. The tough outer shell on its back could be opened up, the two small wings inside able to support flight at low speeds for several dozen kilometers. Meanwhile, the three bone spurs in front and two in back were equipped with tremendous power, the toxins on these body outgrowths able to poison a mutated elephant to death in just a few minutes. Apart from this, after forming the energy storage crystals, for desperate measures, it could explode the energy crystals in reserve, the power of the explosion equivalent to over a hundred kilograms of powerful explosives!


    Foragers, the first true milestone on the path of biological weapon development.


    This wasn¡¯t because theirbat strength was great or their ability to carry out a second evolution, but rather that the energy crystals they could produce was the food of all advanced biological weapons, and that they were the prerequisite for the production of any great biological army. With the foragers, the biological empire would thus have its first cornerstone in ce. Only, when he looked at this little thing that possessed tremendous significance, Su just couldn¡¯t feel happy at all.


    He finally stood up, walking down the staircase to return to the viceroy pce. When Kanos fell, this ce had already beenpletely cleaned out, with a new batch of servants and maids in ce. Even though they were rather clumsy, there was still a bit of the past¡¯s feeling restored. The newly born forager cleverly and lovably followed behind Su, if not for its clearly different external appearance, it wouldpletely resemble a well tamed kitten. It wasn¡¯t all that terrifying itself, what was terrifying was its significance towards this entire world.


    Su returned to the scenery viewing balcony Murray was most fond of when he was alive, able to survey most of Maca City from the enormous balcony. Murray liked this type of feeling of looking down on all things, while Su loathed it. However, right now, he still stood on the balcony, standing in the position Murray often used, quietly watching the deathly still Maca City. His extraordinary perception informed Su that there were at least several thousand pairs of eyes watching him from the darkness, the expression all of those eyes carrying fear.


    A strange feeling was transmitted by his feet. That forager began to nudge at him again, waiting for the order to act freely. Su¡¯s right hand raised upwards, yet it felt extraordinarily heavy, every movement feeling as if he was carrying out a life and death struggle against a powerful enemy. With the tenth level Perception Domain ability Parallel ne Perception, as well as three hundred and sixty thought centers, Su already broke through into the secondyer of that symbol with information of countless biological weapons stored within, so he naturally knew what this movement represented. Su¡¯s hand finally pointed into the distance.


    The forager released a cry of joy, suddenly jumping more than ten meters into the sky, spreading its wings in the air and quickly disappearing into the distance.


    After watching the forager leave, Su walked into the room. However, when he walked up to the entrance, he stopped, as if he was a bit tired, burying his head into the wall. The heat from daytime still remained on the rock surface, feeling extremelyfortable as it sprayed all over Su¡¯s face.


    The wait brought him endless anxiety.


    Su raised his head, and then lightly knocked his forehead against the wall. A bitter, he knocked it against the wall again, this time a bit harder. He then stood there for a bit longer, and then raised his head, mming it heavily into the wall.


    A muffled sound rang out. Su immediately felt a few strands of heat flow down from his face, and then his head felt a bit of dizziness as well. Normally, his instincts might very well jump out again, reminding him about the human body¡¯s weaknesses, but today, his instincts remained surprisingly quiet. Su reached out his hand and moved it across his forehead, and then as expected, he saw his hand covered in blood.


    The human race was indeed weak and delicate, even continuously striking against a wall would draw blood. Su also bled. Just now, he didn¡¯t add any protection for himself. Many shallow depressions appeared on the rock wall.


    Thunk! Su¡¯s forehead smashed heavily into the wall again, several drops of blood flying in all directions. The figures that had be blurry because of dizziness just now began to tenaciously reappear in his mind.


    Thunk, thunk, thunk, thunk...


    Muffled striking sounds rang through the night. No matter how he smashed his head against that wall, those people, those events, just wouldn¡¯t disappear.


    When he established his biological empire, those people could be regenerated in the biological breeding mother body, but would that still be them? His instincts already responded to this question: when they were regenerated and their memories duplicated, no matter what angle or detail one looked at it from, it was the original person. Su wouldn¡¯t be able to find the slightest bit of difference from the gic level.


    However, Su still believed otherwise.

 Book 6 19.4

    Book 6 Chapter 19.4 - Collision


    Back then, his instincts¡¯ reply was that the the bodyposition of lower level life forms hindered Su from properly understanding the essence of the world.


    Then what were higher level life forms?


    A faint golden symbol appeared in Su¡¯s consciousness, this serving as his instincts¡¯ reply. That symbol didn¡¯t have any information stored inside, but its existence itself was already enough to to exin everything.


    Back then, Su seemed to have been convinced, but...


    In the very depths of his consciousness, Su still believed that things were still different. What he was going to do, was originally to wait, wait until a yearter when the great biological weapon armypletely formed, and then the powerful biological army would not only be able to sweep through the northern continent, it could move through the sea and truly cover every corner of the earth. The reason why he had to wait, was because after the foragers carried outrge scale reproduction, only then could they start producing the mid level biological weapons. In this era where abilities already appeared, relying on some low level biological weapons alone wasn¡¯t enough.


    However, the wait was just too great of a torment.


    ¡°I... how am I supposed to watch them die like this, endure this type of suffering?!¡±


    Su took a deep breath. His upper body leaned back, using all of his body¡¯s strength, his forehead smashing heavily against the stoneid walls!


    The entire wall came crashing down before Su¡¯s face!


    Blood trickled down drop after drop, producing blood flowers as they sshed on the rubble, absorbed by these dry rocks soon after. They didn¡¯t return to Su¡¯s body on their own, all of the intruder cells slowly dying, as if they were just like ordinary human¡¯s blood. Half his face was already covered in blood, but Su¡¯s head was tilted downwards, having no intention of wiping at it.


    He suddenly raised his head, mes raging within his green eyes!


    He turned around, set out, taking threerge steps, instantly breaking the sound barrier. Then, with a sudden jump, his body passed over the conical ripples in the air, moving through the air, immediately moving several hundred meters out. Under the night sky, Su¡¯s body drew a streak through the sky like a gliding eagle. When his momentum ended, Su gradually descended from a hundred meters in the air,nding in a slum housing district, the tremendous impact making the ground within a dozen or so meter radius around him crack and rupture. He slowly stood up, and then began to walk in Xilur City¡¯s direction, moving faster and faster, eventually running. Every single step was full of power, moreover carrying a forward momentum of no return, his figure immediately leaving Maca City, heading into the distance.


    He wasn¡¯t going to wait anymore!


    In the rainforest, in the wilderness, in the hignds, in many different areas, swarm after swarm of wasps surged from their habitats, unfolding their wings and flying towards a certain direction. Shadows moved swiftly and nimbly between the ancient trees, Herk moving one after another. They already disyed their top speed, many of them even abandoning the food they were still eating, their powerful sharp ws leaving behind streak after streak of marks on the tough and sturdy rainforest tree trunks. Some of the Herk even leapt more than ten meters into the air, unfolding their limbs, only returning into the forest after gliding for some distance, and then continued to crazily charge forward. Aside from the few mother bodies that were currently carrying reproduction, almost all of the Herk and Leigna were assembling!


    In Maca City¡¯s northern rainforest, that forager was the only one who didn¡¯t follow that instinctive summoning, it had another order that was even higher level in the sequence of orders. Right now, it had already finished its first meal, a plump pheasant. However, the ce where it ate was extremely clean without any traces left behind, because not only were there no bones, even the pheasant¡¯s feathers were devoured. The bit of blood was licked clean, its long tongue that could divide into several dozen parts at the very tip sweeping the grass and moss on the ground together into its mouth, the extremely agile forks not even letting the insects and grassroots hidden in the soil go. This meal made the forager¡¯s belly swell up half its original size, and then quickly and rhythmically contracted. A type of mucus was secreted from within its body, the mucus solidifying in the air, bing sharp and sturdy bone spurs. Only when the five bony spur firing organs were filled did its stomach release a faint radiance, a sign that it was starting to make energy crystals. When the energy crystal storage wasplete, the forager would enter a breeding stage, at that time produce ten eggs. The newborns would mature after ten days, and then after twenty days, they could carry out a new round of reproduction. The foragers weren¡¯t all thatrge, but mid level biological weapons were much moreplex than low level biological weapons, and because it was now starting to touch upon biological weapons that could store energy, the reproduction and maturity cycles became much longer. However, this wasn¡¯t all that big of an issue. Even though the forager¡¯sbat strength was assessed to be weak, that was merely an evaluation made whenpared to the rest of the entire biological weapon system. On this entire, aside from the human race¡¯s ability users, it almost had no natural predators. That was why with its twenty day reproduction cycle that would increase its numbers by ten times, in a year, in theory, the foragers¡¯ poption would reach ten to the eighteenth power!


    After cleaning up its food and its meal location, the forager raised its head, its eyes locked onto an ancient tree that was so wide several people would have to stretch out their arms to wrap around its trunk. It slowly walked over to the bottom of the tree, and then bit down on the tree trunk. Its strong and powerful lower jaw and teeth that were so sharp they could chew through steel easily tore off arge piece of wood from the tree. After grinding it up in a simple manner in its mouth, the food entered its mouth, starting digestion. The forager was quite satisfied with this tree¡¯s taste, taking another bite immediately after swallowing the first.


    A momentter, an enormous ancient tree came crashing fall, the several dozen meter tall tree trunk crushing countless branches along the way. Under the curtain of night, the rainforest was dark and secluded, only a frightening rustling noise continuously sounding.

 Book 6 19.5

    Book 6 Chapter 19.5 - Collision


    The absolute speed of Su¡¯s sprint wasn¡¯t that fast, but he never stopped, running straight towards Xilur, not fearing any terrain obstacles.


    He made his way through the rainforest, crossing great rivers, and then climbed over the precipitous mountain walls, entering the teau. Xilur City finally appeared in his field of view.


    As he approached Xilur City, Su had also encountered a minor hindrance, fifty elite soldiers led by two eighth level valiant warriors. The orderly uniform and excellent tactical proficiency meant that they either came from some type of trump card army or some great noble¡¯s elite private army, but Su didn¡¯t care much about where they came from, instead directly entering battle, because they just happened to be in Su¡¯s way.


    The three hundred sixty thought centers allowed Su to process even more information at the same time in battle, while monitoring every single enemy and their control of their bodies down to the cellr level, he even had enough time to senselessly think about the wind direction and temperature¡¯s effects on the battle situation. Meanwhile, the power of Extreme Assault, whose effective distance was reduced to ten meters, was even more so inconceivably great. When Su moved past the army, he immediately drew out more than ten afterimages, the postures of every afterimage different, all of them the moment he released a killing blow, these images even freezing in the air! When the afterimages shattered, a whole twenty soldiers lost their lives. Only the two high level soldiers barely managed to see Su continuously change speed at an inconceivable speed more than ten times, weaving from one end of the soldiers to the other. When Su made his way through the soldiers, not a single soldier disyed any reaction, all of them still looking in the direction where Su first set out from.


    What followed were two more streaks, and then the entire army, including the two high level soldiers reached the end of their lives. Meanwhile, for Su, he obtained another twenty evolutionary points. Right now, he had a new extremely special ability: Perfect Utilization. Through sufficient data analysis, he could substantially increase the amount of evolutionary points he obtained throughbat and ughter.


    ughtering this troop of soldiers didn¡¯t slow down Su¡¯s advance, and he unexpectedly rescued Yelicie and the soldiers who were fighting bravely in the forest. The small army equipped with high-end military force was originally sent into the rainforest to eliminate the rebel army in Xilur CIty¡¯s surroundings.


    Su didn¡¯t take the small incident along the way to heart, once again breaking into a sprint, his strong and powerful steps like those of a galloping steed, every movement full of explosive power. However, two meter and a half long des hung from his waist, the special weapons of the two high level warriors, every single one of these alloy gold cast curved des fifty kilograms in weight, the power they unleashed in battle iparable. Even though the weight was too light, not very convenient to use, they still allowed Su to disy greater strength than when he used the poleaxe.


    While running, Su¡¯s line of sight already locked onto the Sun God Temple resting halfway up the mountain.


    He had to first take down Sun God Temple, and then from there have a high chance of obtaining clues rted to the apostle. This was the first suggestion his instincts gave Su, or perhaps it could be said to be an order, as Su had no alternative.


    What was an apostle? Not even his instincts were clear on this, only believing that it was some type of existence simr to an ultra life form. Su already felt that there was some type of mysterious and natural hostility between himself and the apostles, but he couldn¡¯t determine the source of this hostility at all. However, from his instincts¡¯ perspective, this was something extremely easily understood, because on this celestial body, all ultra life forms would be Su¡¯s enemy in the end. As for the reason why, it was because this was the innate nature of ultra life forms.


    Xilur City was extremelyrge, the size double that of Maca. If one wanted to enter Sun God Temple, they would have to travel through the city first, or else one would have to make a detour of several dozen kilometers. Su didn¡¯t slow down his own speed, nor did he n to make a detour, instead heading straight towards Xilur City¡¯s gates! The warriors guarding the gate saw Su from the distance, shouting loudly in warning while raising the rm. However, Su suddenly increased speed, rushing straight past the warriors like a gust of wind. Only when he appeared a hundred meters out, did the warriors slowly fall.


    Blood then blossomed.


    Xilur City quickly erupted into chaos. Most of the city knew that someone had invaded, and that it was an extremely powerful individual. A few free soldiers just happened to be in Su¡¯s way, the result of trying to intercept him was the same as that of the warriors guarding the entrance. The free citizens who were a bit further away couldn¡¯t catch up to Su¡¯s speed at all. When most of the city was in chaos, Su had already entered the temple¡¯s main entrance. Behind him, shrine warriors with developed muscles were currently clutching their throats, their faces full of horror as their bodies became weak, copsing. Blood quickly spurted out from the gaps between their fingers, flowing down their chests, producing a red puddle on the ground.


    This Sun God Temple built on the mountain was a stepped pyramid. Behind the main entrance was an enormous space stretching over a thousand square meters, the entire space unexpectedly not having a single pir, disying the building¡¯s high level of architecture. Outside and inside the doors were two different worlds. After entering through the main entrance, Su immediately felt a zing energy wrap around him, as if he was being roasted by several great mes simultaneously. The air in the temple carried a strong sulfuric smell; if one closed their eyes, they might have the illusion that they were standing on a volcano.


    Su gripped the des backwards, walking step by step just like that towards the center of this hall. His footsteps echoed through the spacious hall, his des dragged along the ground, continuously grinding against the rough rock surface, releasing a rough and ear-piercing sound. The hall waspletely empty, but in the Panoramic View, the ten red-robed warriors who gave off powerful life energy auras were currently gathered at the top floor of the temple, while the several hundred different types of warriors and clerics were also on an upper floor, the odd job workers and ves remaining in a fewrge rooms in the first floor basement. Su was currently in the temple¡¯s first floor, aside from the two warriors guarding the temple entrance, there was actually not a single person here. Everything inside Sun God Temple was neat and orderly, everything clearly being carefully arranged, as if they were waiting for Su¡¯s arrival.


    However, was there really no one in this hall?


    Su suddenly stopped moving, focusing his attention before him. In his line of sight and even in his Panoramic View, he didn¡¯t see anything abnormal, but there was a water droplet that appeared from thin air several meters in front of him, fell, and thennded on the rock surface, producing a great crown shaped ssh before beingpletely absorbed by the dry rock surface. The instant Su saw the water droplet, Su already obtained itsposition data, moreover knowing that this was sweat released by a human.

 Book 6 19.6

    Book 6 Chapter 19.6 - Collision


    Su thought of the ck robes who were equipped with stealth abilities, but even though the two ck-robed soldiers¡¯ auras were weaker and more indistinct than ordinary people¡¯s, under the Panoramic View, they still couldn¡¯t escape his detection. However, right now, the Panoramic View drew aplete nk, unable to sense any life auras. In this entire hall, forget aboutrger mutated creatures, there weren¡¯t even many insects. However, that drop of sweat really did appear from thin air, as if it had entered this world directly from a parallel space.


    A long de spun about in Su¡¯s right hand, changing from a reverse grip to a normal grip. Su stopped his steps, observing the spacious hall. It was as if those rough and primitive style mural paintings all came alive, as if murderous soldiers were coldly staring at him right now one after another.


    The space behind Su suddenly warped, a simple and unadorned short de appearing. The de was dull and without light, to the extent where one could even see mottled rust stains, as if it hadn¡¯t been used for a long time. The de silently stabbed towards Su¡¯s lower back, the cutting edge covered in ayer of formless ripples, making it appear a bit indistinct.


    All the way until the de made contact with the skin on his lower back, Su seemedpletely unaware.


    The sturdy gear like bones, resilient skin, and powerful muscles couldn¡¯t stop the short de at all. The instant the short de broke through, everything in the de¡¯s path was shattered by the high frequency vibration on the de, not even the half metalized bone tes an exception. After most of the de pierced in, the power added to the de suddenly erupted, the ferocious energy able topletely destroy the inner organs of any ability user under nine levels!


    However, ny percent of the space in Su¡¯s body was a digestive cavity. After food entered through his throat, it would be chopped up into fine granules, released into the digestive cavity, and then burned under high temperature, using heat energy to provide his body with the essential heat it needed. That was why when the explosive energy entered his digestive cavity, it merged together with the raging mes inside the cavity, at most bringing a bit of pressure to the walls¡¯ instion and energy absorption tissues.


    ¡°What?¡± A low cry of rm sounded in the hall, the feeling the de transmitted back to the attacker waspletely off.


    The pair of curved des suddenly moved, hacking into the space behind the short de with lightning speed. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s muscles and bone tes contracted, trying to lock the short de in ce.


    The short de retracted without being obstructed at all, the high speed vibration¡¯s destructive power great to the point of instantly shattering bone tes. As soon as it left Su¡¯s body, the despletely disappeared, and he could no longer feel its existence. Su leaned forward, maintaining the reverse hacking posture, only slowly withdrawing the long de after the short de¡¯s aurapletely vanished. When he saw a smear of blood on the de in his left hand, Su smiled. He brought the long de closer, licking the blood on its surface.


    He was still unable to locate the attacker¡¯s location. This was the first time his Panoramic View failed, as well as the first time Su was at a disadvantage in terms of information on the battlefield. The temple¡¯s sulfuric smell became stronger and stronger, a vague pressure attacking at him, making sweat pour out from Su¡¯s forehead. The feeling of realism the mural paintings gave off became stronger, to the extent where it would make one feel the killing intent and bloodiness emitted from the bodies of warriors.


    The moment Su shook his head, shaking off a drop of sweat that trickled down from his brows, a light sound suddenly rang out beside him. From the corner of his eyes, he could see that it was a crushed rock, currently rolling on the ground. The question was, where did ite from?


    The moment Su¡¯s attention shifted, the short de appeared in the void again, this time aiming between Su¡¯s legs! Just like the first strike, only when the de was about to touch his body did Su realize something. Then, the long de released shrill screams,unching a crazy attack towards the short de behind him. Su continuously brandished his de five times, and only then did he stop.


    The short depletely destroyed all of Su¡¯s male organs below. On an ability user, this type of injury wasn¡¯t life-threatening, but it would weaken one¡¯sbat strength. In addition, after having those partspletely crushed, unless one had an extremely powerful regenerative ability, there would be no hopes of fully recovering. That was why for most men, this was a fatal blow.


    Su stood there quietly, blood currently flowing down his legs, collecting into a shallow puddle on the rock surface. He suddenly felt as if the mural painting before his eyes were a bit strange, as if those soldiers on the paintings were currently looking at him. The moment the strange feeling appeared, Su alreadypared the mural painting to the image in his memory, unexpectedly discovering that there were more than ten soldiers who turned their heads, currently staring at him! The moment Su was shocked, that frightening short de appeared again from nothingness, the de aiming for Su¡¯s buttocks this time!


    Not only were the attacker¡¯s methods sinister, it was bing more and more vulgar. When faced against this type of enemy, it would be difficult for most ability users to disy all of their strength.


    The short de reached its intended destination, but the feeling of pration was quite different from what the attacker expected. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s body suddenly released a st of scorching aura. His movement speed even more so increased by thirty percent, the two des releasing a crazy flurry of strikes towards the void!


    This time, Su stopped only after releasing twenty strikes, the two des now already dripping with blood. Meanwhile, during this time, the short de couldn¡¯t help but reappear again, blocking one of the strikes.


    Su restored his quiet standing posture, as if he had never been injured or taken action, no trace of pain, anger, or humiliation on his face. Only, the pair of des stabbed into the ground one after the other, the de¡¯s edges continuously trembling, releasing a low vibrating sound.

 Book 6 19.7

    Book 6 Chapter 19.7 - Collision


    The hall became hotter and hotter, the temperature already rising, the sulfuric smell thick to the point where low level ability users would be poisoned. The mural paintings¡¯ images changed again, those soldiers alling alive, arranging into all types of attacking stances. Even though until now, they were merely people in paintings, this strange scene couldn¡¯t help but make one suspect if these valiant soldiers would jump out of the painting. Even if they couldn¡¯te out, these hundred or so pairs of eyes that seemed so real, carrying hostility and killing intent, were enough to make one flustered, at the very least making one raise their vignce.


    Surging heat was currently pouring out relentlessly from Su¡¯s body, scattering in all directions. If one looked at him through infrared sight, they would discover that in this sizzling hot hall, Su¡¯s surroundings were still covered in an expanse of dazzling light. In Su¡¯s brain, all of his thought centers were operating at full speed, and as a result, therge amounts of heat energy were efficiently scattered from his body. The entire hall was already divided up into cubic centimeter units, the sea of data currently being calcted at high speed. Some of the feeling of having everything under his control when he ignited himself in the Land of Rest back then returned.


    Towards this type of opponent, Su already developed some understanding.


    ¡°You made a fatal mistake, which was that you shouldn¡¯t have angered me.¡± Su said in a calm and ice-cold voice.


    His voice was still just that attractive and pleasant to listen to, but when it was spoken in that type of inhuman, ice-cold tone, it would only make one feel a deep chilliness. Ever since he entered the temple, this was the first time Su spoke.


    As if in response to Su¡¯s provocation, the short de appeared again, the target of this attack Su¡¯s left knee joint. If this attack hit, it would basically destroy Su¡¯s movement ability, at the very least, this was what the attacker thought.


    Just like before, when the short de appeared, it stabbed towards its destination with a speed that wasn¡¯t too fast or too slow, Su unable to detect anything all the way until it touched his wide trousers. Meanwhile, when Su detected it, it was alreadypletely toote to evade unless he had more than ten levels of speed and flexibility, only then would he be able to promptly carry out evasive movements. The high frequency vibration on the de could instantly inflict terrifying injuries, so even though it only seemed to be a light cutting motion that didn¡¯t carry much power, with a bit of luck, it couldpletely remove Su¡¯s calf.


    However, when the short de had just appeared, the long de held in Su¡¯s hand with a reverse grip suddenly flew out! Dazzling de radiance shed before Su like a streak of lightning, and then arge st of blood gushed out!


    A miserable scream sounded in the hall, and then a head appeared from nothingness. It fell onto the ground, continuously rolling, stopping only when it reached Su¡¯s feet.


    This was the head of a woman. She had an unusual blue-colored long hair, her delicate face already distorted from pain and horror. Her lips were bright red, as if blood was smeared on them, the depths of her pupils also surging with bloodiness. Even despite being stepped on, she still didn¡¯t give up, releasing a sad and shrill scream. Four long canines suddenly reached out from her mouth, biting down fiercely towards Su¡¯s leg!


    This bite mped down rigidly, the canines almostpletely entering his body, boiling hot blood continuously sucked in by those hollow canines, while her blood also smoothly entered Su¡¯s body. Everything went smoothly, so smoothly that it exceeded her most crazy and optimistic expectations.


    The short de appeared again, stabbing towards the right leg that stepped down on this head. However, the twin des flew about at the same time, Su¡¯s body shifting out with inconceivable speed, moving in a circle around the space in front of him, unknown just how many hacks and slices he released in that instant!


    Miserable screams immediately sounded in the hall again, but this time, it was a duet, the existence in the void and the woman on the ground simultaneously releasing miserable screams. Large amounts of blood even more so spraying out again and again, forming an expanse of bloody mist that didn¡¯t disperse in a several meter radius. All types of flesh fragments and body parts were continuously flung out from the void, scattering all over the ce.


    At the same time, the mural paintings¡¯ scenes also continuously warped and changed, as if matching the screaming voices in the hall. The warriors were also silently crying out, looking like they were in extreme pain, to the extent where even the shields and weapons that normally never left their hands were tossed onto the ground, their bodies swaying back and forth, twisting in angles normal people couldn¡¯t achieve. New wounds were continuously added to the warriors¡¯ bodies, more and more blood gathering on the ground, currently flowing along the edges of the paintings, making one wonder if they really would flow out from the painting when they reached the frame.


    With a nk sound, the short de fell onto the ground.


    This was a thick square edge de, looking like the de of a butcher. What held the de wasn¡¯t a hand, but rather a few tentacles that looked simr to those of an octopus, the small suction pads covering their surface firmly attaching the short de to the the tentacles. When the tentacles winded about each other, it formed an arm-like organ, butpared to a human arm, its ability to move at any angle without restrictions was undoubtedly the soft-bodied nature¡¯s greatest advantage.


    Following the square de¡¯s nking noise, the bloody mist also began to scatter. A strange creature appeared before Su¡¯s eyes.

 Book 6 19.8

    Book 6 Chapter 19.8 - Collision


    It had an upper body simr to a human woman, its body¡¯s curves extremely wonderful, only, her blue-green skin made one shiver all over. There was actually another face on its belly, the face exactly the same as the human head Su stepped on. Its arms and lower body were formed from several dozen tentacles, a few tentacles of its lower body clearly possessing anti-gravity fields, and through numerous force fields, it was actually able to float in the air.


    However, right now, this creature was currently on the brink of copse. Almost every single one of its tentacles that were still intact produced a crack, and then they ruptured from the middle, blood spraying out inrge amounts again. Whenever a tentacle split apart, the two faces would release painful screams at the same time. As all of the tentacles were cut open one after the other, its body that lost their support fell onto the ground, continuously squirming about, the broken tentacles forcefully striking against the ground in an attempt to maintain bnce, but this only brought it even more suffering. Two bloody streaks appeared on the woman¡¯s face, its eyes already stabbed blind. This creature only had the appearance of a woman, after the skin was cut apart, the simrly destroyed irregr tissues were revealed. Those were actually organs for distorting the force fields, an important part of its concealment ability.


    The instant Su moved, the four canines that were nailed into his right leg began to rupture from the base, but they were still stabbed deeply within. The muscles in Su¡¯s leg contracted, and then following a few pu pu sounds, the hollow canines all bounced out, the wounds also quickly closing. While looking down on the woman¡¯s rmed and frightened face, Su coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Temple of Darkness is full of idiots without brains? Or is it to say that arrogance and darkness already blinded your eyes, to the extent where you all don¡¯t even know how to choose your enemies? I have absolutely no interest in you all who can only disy your ability from the shadows, carrying foul-smelling blood in your bodies, yet you all challenged my dignity three times in session! What you all need to understand is that when needed, I don¡¯t mind collecting some more evolutionary points. Even though it might be a bit more dirty, they are still evolutionary points!¡±


    ¡°You... you¡¯ve angered the Temple of Darkness, there won¡¯t be a good end for you! Your death will be ten thousand times more miserable than mine!¡± The woman screamed frantically, her voice carrying suffering, yet also resoluteness.


    Su frowned slightly. He hated these types of crazy believer type enemies the most, while her body structure that was clearly different from a human¡¯s made most torture methods ineffective. Moreover, when dealing with most high level ability users or inhuman creatures, torture was basically ineffective. Aside frompletely killing her, Su was a bit stumped as for what to do. However, killing her easily like this was merely thest choice.


    As he made progress in the gic deciphering, his thought centers already reached preliminary conclusions based on this strange woman¡¯s existence. If she fought in the open, the fighting strength she could disy was a bit inferior to Red Duke Kanos, while in her home field, for example, this hall, herbat strength would even exceed the Red Duke post sacred elixir activation. However, despite this being the case, she only brought Su ten trifling evolutionary points, less than half of what the Red Duke gave him. As for the reason why, it was just as Su said, the amount of new things the Temple of Darkness¡¯ blood could bring Su was just too little, while the energy they relied on was precisely the type that Su used the least. Purely in terms of the ability and power of blood, there might not be many biological liquids on this that were stronger than the intruder cells.


    Don¡¯t kill her, preserve her brain, perhaps you might be able to obtain some valuable things; this was the proposal his instincts gave him.


    Preserve the brain and extract her memories? Su felt some hesitation. Even though these were methods used to deal with the enemy, the degree of cruelty was far above that of the normal meaning of torture.


    Could it be that you still want to go back? His instincts said in reply to his doubt.


    Su released a breath, releasing two streaks of ck-colored smoke from his nostrils. He then brandished a de like the brush stroke of a deity. When he removed the head with a single move, a new message simultaneously appeared in his consciousness: instincts assimtion degree 20%. At the same time, due to an overload of processing ability, more than twenty thought centers were burned down, the ck smoke a result of the destruction.


    However, the price that was paid was worth it, because he immediately urately calcted the most likely position of the enemy, thus allowing him to deliver the follow-up strike. If not for this, before seeing that creature¡¯s original form, no matter how rich his imagination was, he still wouldn¡¯t have imagined that she was hidden right before his eyes, that she was using her long tentacles to hold the short de and attack him from behind.


    He squatted down, lifting the woman¡¯s head up. Then, he cut open his palm, smearing the blood that seeped out over the injury on her neck. She released a shrill scream, her voice that fluctuated between high and low pitches extremely strange. The wound on her neck continuously released smoke, quickly charring, only leaving behind a few openings. Her vitality was exceptionally tenacious, able to live for at least another few dozen hours after the injury was sealed. Meanwhile, during this time, Su¡¯s blood would continuously stimte her life force, maintaining her brain¡¯s activity.


    Su brought the head before his face, looking straight into her eyes, and then said with an ice-cold and serious voice, ¡°What you need to consider right now isn¡¯t my end, but rather two choices. The first is to continue angering me, and then die in suffering after I obtain everything I want, the second is to work with me, tell me everything I want to know, this way you can die easily. If you can make me happy enough, I might even consider letting you live, as well as grant you a new body.¡±


    When Su¡¯s blood entered her, the woman¡¯s craziness immediately disappeared without a trace, a hint of fear asionally shing past her eyes that looked at Su. A whileter, she said, ¡°If the second choice can guarantee my survival, and my new body is not much weaker than my former body, then I am willing to seriously reconsider.¡±


    ¡°Then you need to serve me, just like how you served the Temple of Darkness.¡± Su said with a t tone.


    The woman said, ¡°Activating me will requirerge amounts of energy.¡±


    ¡°Energy is not an issue.¡±

 Book 6 19.9

    Book 6 Chapter 19.9 - Collision


    After forming a simple agreement, Su tore off a random piece of cloth from a dead temple warrior¡¯s body, and then wrapped up the woman¡¯s head, hanging it by his waist. He then took a deep breath, the muscles on his body starting to squirm about, and then his injuries were closed. The injured areas didn¡¯t heal, just that they no longer affected hisbat strength. The area the woman attacked, was a fatal injury for a human male, but for Su, it only served as a symbol of living as a human, not affecting hisbat strength even if it was damaged.


    The pair of long des spun about a few times, returning to a reverse grip, while the short de was inserted into his lower back as backup. The short de¡¯s exterior appearance wasn¡¯t that eye-grabbing at all, but the quality of the material was even better than that of Murray¡¯s poleaxe.


    Su made his way through the hall, starting to climb upwards. He learned from the woman¡¯s mouth that she was a high ranker, belonging to a noble family with true noble lineage, only serving Sun God Temple after the temple¡¯s red-robed archbishop paid a tremendous price as sacrifice, and her time here was merely a short month.


    After eliminating the high ranker, there were no more enemies in the temple who could fight against Su. As he climbed the staircase leading to the upper floors, the temple¡¯s warriors charged at him with no thought of personal safety. They did indeed seed in forcing him backwards, but with each step Su took backwards, several temple warriors¡¯ bodies would be beheaded by the dancing twin des. When Su withdrew from the fourth floor to the third, of the hundred temple warriors who charged at him, not a single one was able to escape alive. Thus, he stepped on the staircase covered by the temple warrior¡¯s corpses, directly heading up to the fifth floor.


    Only when he reached the eighth floor did Su encounter someone he had previously met, the red-robed warrior leader. He had ten red-robed warriors behind him, these eleven warriors holding weapons of all different types as they stood at the center of the main hall, forming a half circle around Su. The eleven well-built bodies and constantly squirming muscles formed a heavy and powerful pressure. Bright droplets of sweat trickled down from the warriors¡¯ bodies before the battle even began, these droplets of sweat sliding along the distinct chunks of muscles beforending on the floor.


    Suughed, and then walked straight towards the red-robed warrior leader. The red-robed warrior leader¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted. He had personally witnessed how Su fought, his instantaneous eruption of speed, overwhelming power, and unstoppablebat skill. Just the thought alone made him feel a wave of powerlessness. This type of feeling was something he had only felt from the Red Duke and a few other truly great figures. However, the battle before him was already something he could not cower from. The red-robed warrior leader released a great roar, pulled out two gorgeous curved des from his waist, and then hacked down towards Su¡¯s head!


    In his eyes, Su¡¯s figure suddenly became blurry. He immediately knew that Su disyed that near instantaneous movement-like battle skill, and as a result, he suddenly widened his eyes, almost instinctively crossing the des in front of his chest! A drawn-out nk sounded, the enormous and iparable power sending both of the red-robed warrior leader¡¯s des away. Immediately afterwards, he felt a wave of burning heat from his chest, and then his body felt as if it disappeared, all feeling gone. In that instant, he clearly saw Su, Su was currently moving right past his body, their shoulders almost even touching.


    Su passed the red-robed warrior leader in an instant, reappearing four meters behind him. His des were raised horizontally, and then began to spin about like pinwheels, the screaming sounds they made when passing through the air enough to drive one crazy. When the des stopped moving, four red-robed warrior corpses appeared in his surroundings, their bodies covered in de injuries.


    Su raised his head, calmly looking at the remaining six red-robed warriors. The death of their leader andpanions didn¡¯t make their wills weaker. Just like their deadrades, the surface of their bodies began to burn with a faint white-colored me, their strength instantly increasing, and then with a war cry, they rushed over one after another!


    Towards these red-robed warriors¡¯ surging battle spirits, Su also felt a bit of awe.


    Under the warriors¡¯ shocked eyes, the surface of Su¡¯s body also erupted with mes, moreover a pure faint golden color! This was the purest and most noble me of Sun God Temple, the difference between this me and the mes they produced only after activating the sacred elixir within them as great as the distance between two stars!


    The instant the golden mes ignited, Su moved again. He rushed forward, hacked out, rushed out again, sliced about, this process repeating a total of six times, and then six red-robed warrior corpses thus appeared behind him.


    The ninth floor of the temple was where the sacred altar was located, as well as the ce where all types of canonical texts were located, the surface area of this ce not all that great. The red-robed archbishop¡¯s residence was also on this floor, but he only had a single room, inside a wooden bed without any decorations, as well as a table, chair, wardrobe, and bookshelf, apart from these nothing else, shockingly in and simple. Behind the bedroom was a bathroom, inside only arge cask, from the edges that were already worn down until it was smooth and shiny one, could tell that it had already been used for many years. All household goods in the archbishop¡¯s room were made of ordinary wood, the workmanship crude, their only merit perhaps being that they were sturdy enough, things that even a free resident who wasn¡¯t doing all that amazing was able to get his hands on.


    Behind the sacred altar was a copper door that wasn¡¯t all thatrge, behind it a path that led to the altar at the top of the pyramid. While standing in front of the door, a line of reddish-gold characters carved on the side drew Su¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Divinity, obtain the evesting through raging mes.¡±

 Book 6 19.10

    Book 6 Chapter 19.10 - Collision


    The meaning of this sentence was unclear, likely the type of slogan or words religions liked to use. However, what made it special was thenguage used to write this sentence, a type of symbol that hadplex structure, its surface flickering with reddish-golden radiance, constantly maintaining a zing temperature. Meanwhile, this type of symbol was unexpectedly a bit simr to the symbols that emerged in the depths of Sus¡¯ consciousness. Even though the degree ofplexity was not even a millionth of a millionth of his symbols, they could also smoothly carry information, moreover allowing Su to read them. The symbols themselves carried a pronunciation and meaning, and it was able to hold information through energy changes. Even though theplexity and the amount of information it could carry didn¡¯t have any corrtion between them, these symbols and the ones in the depths of Su¡¯s consciousness walked the same path, this was where its true significanceid.


    Su then thought of the description characters he encountered back then in the underground base on the breeding tanks, ¡®Herk¡¯ and ¡®Leigna¡¯ written in the Bisindlenguage without any energy load. At that time, those characters that didn¡¯t carry energy, drawn without spatial analysis, nor did they carry any spiritual fluctuations, were even more so a type of blind imitation.


    Su touched the words with his hands. The symbols were cast from a mixture of copper and other alloys, these symbols that had an energy supply maintaining a constant temperature of three hundred or so degrees. When Su¡¯s fingers touched it, due to energy loss, the temperature decreased slightly, making the sentence immediately be a bit vague, the meaning it contained also bing erratic. This proved that the sentence before him at least contained energy, and even though it was only used in the most primitive manner, this was equivalent to the first people¡¯s usage of tools. Su didn¡¯t know if the creator of Sun God Temple had anything to do with the underground pce in the past, but at the very least, from this preliminary usage of the Bisindlenguage, there was already a decisive step made between the two. The true Bisindlenguage were those symbols in the depths of Su¡¯s consciousness, able to carry the entire development road map of biological weapons within a single symbol. This was but a road map that was formed from tens of thousands of biological weapons!


    Back then, when Su and his instincts conversed, the symbol that emerged didn¡¯t carry any meaning in itself, if one deciphered it, it was just ¡®Bisindle¡¯. Su knew how to pronounce it, but didn¡¯t have any way of reading it. ¡®Bisindle¡¯ was a simr pronunciation that seemed right but was actually wrong, this word was actually formed from several hundred million waves oveid upon each other, impossible to truly read with human organs. Meanwhile, Su had a vague feeling that if the day came when he truly could read this word, he feared that something might happen.


    Su¡¯s hand left this sentence. He pushed open the copper door, and then walked along a long staircase, reaching the temple¡¯s zenith altar. This was the most divine location in Sun God Temple, a ce only the red-robed archbishop was able to freely enter. As for the others, regardless of how high their identities were in the world, they could only enter this ce during certain ceremonial situations.


    The mes in the altar continued to burn fiercely, the golden sun at the center of the tform releasing steady and unchanging heat. The dried-up and thin red-robed archbishop stood before the altar, looking rather frail, only able to prevent himself from falling by relying on a golden scepter. When Su walked out from the passage, the silently praying red-robed archbishop didn¡¯t turn around, instead saying with a hoarse and unpleasant sounding voice, ¡°You finally came.¡±


    Su was a bit shocked. He narrowed his eyes slightly, coldly observing this red-robed archbishop. The archbishop¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t all that outstanding, and there weren¡¯t anyrge amounts of energy hidden within his body either. On the contrary, in the Panoramic View, his biological reaction was extremely weak, and it undted unpredictably, as if he might die at any time. There was no trap arranged on the zenith altar, no ambush waiting for him, only an extremely clear biological reaction within the altar¡¯s raging me, but it wasn¡¯t strong to the point of posing any threat to the current Su.


    Panoramic View, equivalent to nine levels of power and speed, strengthened Extreme Assault, ten levels of perception, powerful regenerative ability, bodyposition that waspletely different from a human, over three hundred thought centers to control his body down to the cellr level, while simultaneously able to monitor several hundred hostile targets, this was the current Su. Even if he didn¡¯t have the assistance of powerful biological weapons, he now had the ability to face and defeat Pandora head on. Meanwhile, before the sea of lower level enemies, Su was already unequalled.


    When faced with the red-robed archbishop, under this type of distance, Su had confidence that as soon as the other party began to transfer the energy in his body, or was just about to chant the first syble of an incantation, he could cut him down with a single move. That was why Su didn¡¯t mind listening to what he had to say first, especially when the temple was clearly waiting for him.


    The red-robed archbishop slowly turned around, in his left hand a thick book of sacred writing. He leaned the scepter against the edge of the altar, flipped open the sacred text, faced Su, and then said, ¡°Do not doubt the great Sun God, it was the one that issued the decree, telling me about your arrival. I believe you should be able to read this sentence, right?¡±


    On the page the sacred text was opened to, there was a line written with simr symbols. When tranted to a meaning humans could understand, it became: Power will aggregate on my will.


    When he saw this sentence, Su knew its meaning, moreover read it aloud with the purest ent. When reading it, Su immediately felt that it contained some type of mysterious power, as if it linked him up with a certain ce in the depths of this world. In that instant, the entire world seemed to have woken up, an enormous and iparable will silently emerging! Su knew that this was some type of misconception, because the world¡¯s will truly did exist, never fading away. Only, most people couldn¡¯t detect the existence of this type of will, instead ignorantly and unknowingly living. Right now, the power contained within this line immediately strengthened Su¡¯s perception towards the entire world, simultaneously bring him into contact with the will of this world.


    However, in that instant, what Su sensed from the entire world was endless hatred and disgust. In addition, powerful energy began to condense, preparing to use the fastest and most powerful methods to expel Su¡¯s will. On the other side, Su¡¯s own energy also began to undte, his perception of the world¡¯s will quickly reducing. The effects of reading that sentence were quickly fading, as if a snowke that fell into a bonfire hadpletely melted in the blink of an eye.


    This was because Su¡¯s own ability domains weren¡¯t enough to support this type of rtionship. The energy that maintained the rtionship with the will of the world came from the Mysterious Fields, unrted to directbat, right now, Su waspletely nk in the Mysterious Fields ability domain. Even if he had powerful abilities in the Mysterious Fields, for example, True Luck, Fatal Strike, etc, it wouldn¡¯t be very helpful for Su who already achieved cellr level control over his body and had over three hundred thought centers of processing capability, every single one of his strikes able to disy the same effects as Fatal Strike. That was why from a practical perspective of developing abilities, there wasn¡¯t even a single level of Mysterious Fields ability.

 Book 6 19.11

    Book 6 Chapter 19.11 - Collision


    When he heard Su¡¯s reading, the red-robed archbishop¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, so excited his entire body began to tremble. ¡°As expected, the purest divinenguage as expected! The sybles I have studied and contemted for several decades, actually pronounced this clearly! Sun God! I thank your esteemed self for letting me hear the true divinenguage before the end of my life!¡±


    The corners of Su¡¯s lips tilted upwards as he watched this somewhat incoherently speaking red-robed archbishop, waiting for the next words.


    After speaking endless praise for the Sun God, the red-robed archbishop finally calmed down. He looked at Su and said, ¡°Thank you for your patience. However, knowing the divinenguage does not mean that you are the Sun God¡¯s disciple, on the contrary, you are the Sun God¡¯s most dangerous enemy. However, in the end, you will enter the great Sun God Temple, this cannot be prevented. Meanwhile, the Sun God¡¯s apostle in the human world, the great divine temple¡¯s sun sacrificial rites, the divine temple¡¯s Sun Officiant, is also prepared to meet you. However, after hearing the true divinenguage, it has allowed myprehension of the divine power to make new breakthroughs. Are you willing to give me the time and chance to disy the true Mysterious Summoning?¡±


    Su immediately recalled some information he had previously seen. Mysterious Summoning, this was an ability that only existed in theory, a ninth level ability belonging to the Mysterious Fields. After sessfully disying it, one could summon allied forces from a foreign world, moreover sending them against an enemy. The rate of sess of this ability when performed at the ninth level was extremely low, rumored that most of the time, what was summoned wasn¡¯t the so-called foreign world allied forces, but rather some nearby wandering wild beasts. Other times, it would temporarily ce one¡¯s own will into nearby ability users or humans, thus achieving a ¡®summoning¡¯ effect.


    An author specialized in research of the Mysterious Fields believed that Mysterious Summoning¡¯s true form should be a tenth level ability, with even eleventh level being a possibility. Nine levels of Mysterious Fields waspletely not enough to support the tremendous requirements needed, thus making the ninth level form of Mysterious Summoning a nearly useless rubbish ability. However, the author who wrote this information only had nine levels of Mysterious Fields ability himself, so towards tenth level or higher abilities, he could only rely on theoretical principles. However, the so-called theoretical derivation was only effective in the other four domains, the results of trying to do this with the Mysterious Fields that didn¡¯t have much theoretical foundation to begin with was pretty much the same as fantasizing.


    Su obviously wouldn¡¯t believe that the red-robed archbishop only had the ninth level Mysterious Summoning, but he was also quite curious to see what the Mysterious Summoning managed to summon. Regardless of what it summoned, there was no way they would be stronger than the development road map of all types of biological weapons, especially the most powerful war weapons.


    When the red-robed archbishop saw Su nodded, he thus turned around to face the altar, starting to focus on reading the Sun God Temple¡¯s praise litany. During this process, tremendous amounts of energy were unexpectedly really transferred by the red-robed archbishop¡¯s frail and weak body, moreover affecting the energy that had umted for many years on the altar. When the praise poems finished, the red-robed archbishop suddenly straightened his body, using a voice that was almost the same as Su¡¯s to loudly shout, ¡°Power! Will aggregate on my will!¡±


    Thews of power contained within this sentence were immediately activated, energy surging from the archbishop¡¯s body. After linking up with the world, power was extracted from every direction, gathering inside the altar¡¯s raging me. Su sensed that sphere of life aura quickly bing stronger, moreover beginning to powerfully pulse. However, this type of aura brought Su an extremely familiar feeling, making the expression on his face be a bit strange.


    Meanwhile, the red-robed archbishop¡¯s face that was so shriveled it was like a skull was quickly aging even more. When he used up all of his power and copsed, a tremendous roar suddenly sounded from within the altar, and then a giant creature covered in raging mes leapt out,nding before Su!


    Su¡¯s expression was rather strange. He carefully looked at this enormous beast, not expecting the red-robed archbishop¡¯s tenth level Mysterious Summoning to really summon foreign world reinforcements.


    Only, if one overlooked its four meter height and mes raging about its body, this enormous beast, regardless of whether it was its outer form or internalposition, it was clearly aplete Herk that had its body erged several dozen times.


    The battle didn¡¯t give him too much pressure. After just a few offensive and defensive moves, Su¡¯s twin des deeply entered into the upper back of the burning Herk, the meter and a half long de¡¯s edge perfectly making contact with its most important core organ, which was also the thought center that controlled all movements. The high frequency vibration on the de immediately began to take effect, making itpletely explode. Its enormous body came to a crashing fall, its four limbs twitching about, unable to stand up again. Su pulled out the twin des, and then stabbed inside from a different angle, destroying the thought center that controlled intelligence, thus fully concluding this Herk¡¯s fate.


    Thisplete, gigantified Herk that was equipped with me ability talent and possessed several different characteristics at the same time possessed strength that was more than ten times that of the true biological weapon version. However, no matter how powerful it was, it was still only a Herk. Forget about its strength being increased ten times, even if another ten times was added, Su could still easily ughter it.


    As the first biological creature he concocted, moreover even carrying out reduction revisions on the original blueprint, Su understood the Herk¡¯sposition like the back of his hand, to the extent where the enormous gicposition was even engraved in his mind. However, what left Su surprised was that this Herk was actually a true biological body, and not a projection simr to the apostle. This made Su develop a bit of curiosity towards Mysterious Summoning. However, why would the red-robed archbishop summon a Herk? Could it be that the foreign world was not merely something subjectively thought up, but was actually crawling with Herk?


    Despite seeing the powerful me Herk directly and efficiently cut down by Su, the red-robed archbishop was still so excited his entire face was red. He deeply sensed this Herk¡¯s power, and as a summoned ally, it could evenpare to a ninth level ability user. The reason why it was defeated only proved that Su¡¯s strength was too great.


    Su walked around the Herk that was carrying out its final struggle, and then squatted down by the red-robed archbishop, asking, ¡°Is there anything else you wish to say?¡± He already saw that the archbishop was nearing the end of his life, sessfully performing the Mysterious Summoning even more so sucked his body¡¯sst bit of energy dry.

 Book 6 20.1

    Book 6 Chapter 20.1 - Foresight


    ¡°Turns out the tenth level Mysterious Summoning is still wed, needing eleven levels, no, maybe twelve levels, and only then can a perfect Mysterious Summoning be carried out! I really want to know what the perfect ability can summon, will it be the Sun God¡¯s close guard?¡± The archbishop muttered, his eyes still burning with mes. He moved his body, and then handed the sacred text to Su with difficulty, saying, ¡°Bring this... to the Great Sun God Temple. You can read it as you wish, the divinenguage inside should be beneficial to you, should be quite the excellent reward.¡±


    Su epted the sacred text, and then casually flipped through it. There were many passages written in the divinenguage, and when he saw them, Su naturally understood their meanings. However, for Su, the so-called divinenguage wasn¡¯t all that interesting, and he was definitely not a runner for Sun God Temple.


    As if he saw Su¡¯s smile of mockery, the red robed archbishop stretched out a trembling hand, grabbing the corners of Su¡¯s pants, saying, ¡°The Great Sun God Temple has information on the apostle, and... airne!¡±


    A hint of cold radiance suddenly shed past Su¡¯s eyes, asking, ¡°How do do you know what I am looking for?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing god doesn¡¯t know! The Sun Officiant is god¡¯s apostle in this world, he knows about you, what you want, and passed this information through the altar to me. Meanwhile, thest task assigned to me in this life, is to wait for your arrival.¡± The red robed archbishop breathed in and out heavily, coughing, as if he might die at any moment. However, in the end, he still miraculously held on until this sentence was finished. He suddenly pointed at Su, and then a type of mysterious energy surged from within his body, hitting Su through some mysterious type of path. In that instant, a negative energy invaded Su¡¯s body, but it only barely affected his skin before no longer entering further. Meanwhile, therge amount of energy that assembled linked Su up with the will of the world again, also allowing him to experience the deep hatred that couldn¡¯t be mistaken from the will of the world again.


    The red robed archbishopughed. Practicing the divinenguage year round made his voice sound like that of a half dead duck, ¡°Haha, I know you don¡¯t want to do these things, which is why I used ¡®Fate Fracture ¡® on you! I believe you¡¯ve already sensed the changes it has brought about!¡±


    ¡°Fate Fracture?¡± Su frowned, find the red robed archbishop¡¯s methods a bit difficult toprehend.


    ¡°Correct! Fate Fracture! This is a terrifying ability one can only disy with ten levels of Mysterious Fields, directly opposite of True Luck, and it surpasses True Luck¡¯s effects! This is a type of lunar darkness attribute ability, when one is affected by it, you will be rejected by the entire world, misfortune would always apany you! Unless... cough cough, unless you go to Great Sun God Temple and have the officiant perform the Misfortune Banishment ability...¡±


    Su impatiently cut off the red robed archbishop¡¯s words, saying, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    The red robed archbishop widened his eyes in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t fear Fate Fracture?¡±


    ¡°Do you think something like that will be useful against me?¡± Su asked indifferently


    ¡°How could it be? Fate Fracture has clearly already taken effect...¡± The red robed archbishop supported his body while feeling extreme shock. He reached out his hand towards Su again, looking like he wanted to disy Fate Fracture a second time, only, his remaining life wasn¡¯t enough to support the use of the ability at all. Even if he was at his peak, the price of using Fate Fracture would be that he couldn¡¯t use any abilities for around half a year.


    All the way to when his consciousness faded, the red robed archbishop couldn¡¯t figure out Su¡¯s true intention. Fate Fracture indeed seeded, moreover disying its effects, only, the world¡¯s will already couldn¡¯t hate Su anymore. That was why this curse, whether it existed or not, didn¡¯t really make that much of a difference for Su.


    He no longer paid the red robed archbishop whose body was already starting to lose temperature. Su lightly stroked the sacred text, the divine text on the cover of the book was clearly hotter than its surroundings. Meanwhile, the energy fluctuations it released, after spreading a meter or so, suddenly vanished. Meanwhile, on the golden sun at the center of the altar, there was ayer of ambiguous energy fluctuations, the fluctuations synchronized with those of the sacred text. Su thought to himself, and then he activated his tenth level Perception Domain ability, Parallel ne Perception.


    Countless streaks of fine lightning suddenly appeared on above the altar without any warning, the mes abruptly increasing several times in intensity, rushing straight into the skies. It then disappeared without a trace after reaching a certain altitude, as if it was directly devoured by the void. Su released a muffled groan, hisplexion immediately bing a bit pale, two streaks of blood flowing out from his nose. This blood was a dark grey color, no trace of life within it at all, even the powerful intruder cells dying. Just this less than a second of ability activation consumed arger half of Su¡¯s stored energy, his body even more so receiving quite some damage from the parallel ne space¡¯s energy storms. Meanwhile, the strange scene above the altar persisted for a bit longer, and only then did it gradually fade.


    However, during that brief moment, Su already detected that the altar actually formed an entire energy field, moreover, having a rtionship with many types of spatial energies. Meanwhile, the golden sun at the center of the altar that had raging mes burning about it was not only a symbolic emblem, but could also directly link up with the sun beyond the clouds of radiation through an energy line that couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye.


    Su¡¯s expression became serious. It was already clear that this Sun God religion truly had some rtionship with the sun.


    Religion, energy, divinenguage, sacrifice, prophecy, and apostle, all of these mixed together, making the world he was familiar with be unfamiliar again. It was just like what a schr from the olden era said, the more you learned, the more you discover how little you know. Su had a vague feeling that his future path, as well as his lost past memories, were perhaps linked in countless ways with everything. However, making sense of this phenomenon that didn¡¯t conform with the olden era¡¯s scientific knowledge andmon sense was not something his current self could do, unless...


    His thought centers operating at full force already gave him an answer, or perhaps a inferred conclusion: unless Su could develop 11 levels of Perception Domain ability, only then would there be a chance of understanding the nature of this world.

 Book 6 20.2

    Book 6 Chapter 20.2 - Foresight


    Su didn¡¯t feel like he had to pay the Great Sun God Temple a visit, but it didn¡¯t seem to be quite the time to return to the northern continent either, the main reason was because his strength was still not great enough. He didn¡¯t have any methods to attack the apostle who could move through spatial faults, and he couldn¡¯t defeat Serend either, to the extent where the power the Lord of the Frozen Sea Pride disyed could easily overwhelm him. Meanwhile, in the Blood Parliament, the Spider Empress was still mysterious, Dark Red Castle¡¯s Spreader of Darkness also possessing strength Su couldn¡¯t see through. There was also Pandora, she always gave Su a strange feeling, that her body hid too many secrets.


    Apostle... whenever he thought of this world, Su felt an unsuppressable hostility from the depths of his instincts. The apostles and himself were natural enemies. Aside from one side beingpletely destroyed, there were no other possibilities. The problemid in the fact that Su didn¡¯t even know himself where the hostility came from. Could it be that it really was as his instincts said, that this was the innate nature of an ultra life form? Su felt like this really was senseless, but he understood clearly that when he truly faced the apostle, this hostility that came from the depths of his heart really might take control of his actions.


    After Su decided he wasn¡¯t going to wait any longer, his instincts gave him a second option outside of constructing a biological empire, which was to merge with it as fast as possible. Only then would he have a chance of defeating the apostle.


    The sacred text was flipped to thest page, disying a map, on it disyed the route from Xilur to Great Sun God Temple. Su silently looked at this diagram for a bit, and then closed the sacred text. When he was about to leave the altar, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind his waist: ¡°Give me a body... I... I can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡±


    If the woman didn¡¯t speak up, Su would have almost forgot about her. However, seeing as how she already told him all of the secrets she knew about the Temple of Darkness, Su didn¡¯t mind giving her a body. He was always someone who cared about his promises.


    Su¡¯s eyesnded on the dead giant Herk¡¯s body. Following its death and energy dissipation, the mes around its body already disappeared, but the body was still hot. Su thought for a bit, and then ced the woman¡¯s head on the Herk¡¯s corpse, and then he cut open his wrist, scattering an expanse of blood over it.


    As soon as the bloodnded on the Herk¡¯s wounds, it immediately began to boil, turning the flesh into basic nutrients. At the same time, the injury around the woman¡¯s neck was also opened up again,rge amounts of winding flesh wisps and flesh buds crazily growing, deeply inserting themselves into the Herk¡¯s corpse. The woman screamed out, as if in extreme pain, but it was also as if there was endless joy mixed in as well, sinking bit by bit into the Herk¡¯s body just like that,pletely entering inside soon after.


    The surface of the Herk corpse began to violently rise and fall, as if there were tens of thousands of bugs inside. Su stood by the side of the altar, overlooking the chaotic Xilur City, producing a cigarette from who knew where, silently smoking it.


    Xilur City was a mess, strong free soldiers with abilities rising into the sky from time to time in search of the intruder. However, right now, they still didn¡¯t dare search Sun God Temple. This was a holy location, a ce that even those with noble statuses could only visit once or twice a year.


    Behind Su, all types of fine sounds continuously sounded. The woman had a regeneration speed simr to a biological weapon, and this ability was even more so amplified a hundred times over by the special catalyst Su secreted from his body, which was why Su didn¡¯t have to wait that long.


    The cigarette quickly reached its end. Su took a deep breath, and then flicked the cigarette butt into the distance. At the same time, he inwardly set his resolution.


    Right at this time, a crashing noise sounded behind him. A great crack suddenly appeared on the surface of the Herk¡¯s body. A pair of delicate and beautiful hands reached out from within, grabbing the edges of the crack, and then forcefully tore at it, ripping the crack wider. A fair and seductive naked body walked out from the Herk¡¯s remains.


    She didn¡¯t have a stitch of clothing on her, entire body dripping wet, full of nutrient fluid, her head of long blue hair also sticking to her head and neck. Her appearance was still beautiful, and it was full of a bewitching and crazy type of allure, her purple-ck lips dering her fondness of dark arts. When the two long legs walked out from the giant beast, the body that was disyed was not only of a simr height to Su, even the woman¡¯s private parts were revealed without any reservations.


    Correct, not only did shepletely turn into a human woman shaped body, she alsopletely replicated all of a human woman¡¯s characteristics.


    The woman walked up to Su, and then carried out an act of courtesy from the olden era¡¯s middle ages. With a deep and erotic voice, said, ¡°Feltina greets her master.¡±


    Su turned around, his eyes ice-cold as they scanned over her entire body, with a cold voice saying, ¡°How pointless.¡±


    The woman smiled faintly, not taking an offense, instead walking over and saying, ¡°As long as it can please master, I can pay any price.¡±


    However, Su¡¯s ice-cold gaze made her stop in her location, not daring to take another step forward.


    ¡°But you arepletely useless to me.¡± Su said. After speaking, he walked up to the edge of the altar, and then jumped off, his body drawing out a graceful arc, descending several dozen meters, disappearing into the forest. One could vaguely make out a streak of waves that was currently heading straight south.


    Feltina took two steps forward, but in the end didn¡¯t dare to truly follow behind. She returned to the Herk¡¯s corpse, reached out her sharp fingernails, and then ripped offrge pieces of skin. After covering herself, her body gradually disappeared, fading into nothingness.

 Book 6 20.3

    Book 6 Chapter 20.3 - Foresight


    The grand and massive Maya City was Sun Empire¡¯s capital, but the spiritual pir of the entire empire was actually the Great Sun God Temple built on the summit of the continent¡¯s highest peak. Even if it was in the olden era when industry and civilization were extremely developed, the scale of Great Sun God Temple could still be said to be a miracle among man-made architecture. The enormous buildingplex towered on the mountaintop, covered year round in snow, the road winding up the mountain enduring the test of strong winds and snow all year long. The hundred meter tall main pce hall was made from giant red rocks close to ten cubic meters in size, from the distance looking like an undying me burning above the mountains. Many times during the year, Great Sun God Temple towered above the cloudyer.


    When Su first saw Great Sun God Temple, he was also momentarily distracted, as if he was looking at a human world miracle.


    In this several hundred thousand square meter enormous buildingplex, Suid low for seven whole days, and only then did he explore roughly half of this ce. The temple had several hundred red-robed warriors stationed here, and there were also several overwhelming auras that vaguely surrounded the entire great divine temple, making even the current Su feel a bit of apprehension, not willing to act in too much of a hurry. However, Su himself was already a Perception Domain ultra powerful being, so he obviously knew how to avoid the perception of others, and as such, was not discovered by anyone even after scouting this area for seven days, just that progress was made a bit slower.


    During these seven days, Su saw the Sun Officiant twice.


    This was an elder whose body wasn¡¯t all that tall, his head already reflecting light, only having a ring of white hair in the surroundings. His long eyebrows and beard made him look mysterious, dignified, and holy. As the entire empire¡¯s greatest spiritual symbol, the Sun Officiant only wore a rough hemp robe that was simple to the extreme. When Su first saw him, the officiant was currently presiding over a massive prayer ceremony, the number of high level church members close to a hundred, with double the number of red-robed warriors standing guard over this divine ceremony. Even during this type of ceremony, the Sun Officiant still only added a single golden ribbon over his rough hemp robe.


    The second time he saw the Sun Officiant was when he walked towards the rear temple. The guard over the rear temple was extremely strict, Su almost unable to find any gaps that he could take advantage of to infiltrate inside. However, after his assimtion rate with his instincts reached 35%, Supletely turned himself into a red-robed warrior leader¡¯s appearance, and then strutted into the rear temple.


    There was an invisible protection screen between the front and rear temples, not even Su¡¯s perception able to prate this barrier. However, after entering inside, this hiderance of his perceptionpletely disappeared. By relying on the Panoramic View, a few minutester, the entire rear temple¡¯s three-dimensional construct was formed in Su¡¯s consciousness. The rear temple only had a dozen or so high level red-robed warriors walking about, but the defensive power here was several times higher than that of the front temple. These high level red-robed warriors were all extremely aged, their movements sluggish, asionally even stumbling abit. However, every single one of them had several ninth level abilities, theirbat strength even greater than Xilur City¡¯s red robed-warrior leader¡¯s, such powerful ability auras unable to escape Su¡¯s detection. However, many of these high level warriors were already too aged, their life mes continuously swaying about. Even if it was just one more life and death battle, it would very likely take them to the end of their lives.


    In the depths of the rear temple, Su quickly sensed the Sun Officiant¡¯s existence. The Sun Officiant¡¯s individual strength wasn¡¯t all that outstanding, eight levels of Mysterious Fields and eight levels of Mental Domain, if it was ced in the outside world, still made him a high level ability user, but in Great Sun God Temple, he couldn¡¯t disy any brilliance. However, regardless of whether it was the warriors, the church¡¯s higher level figures, or even the powerful individuals who already had tenth level abilities, they all disyed extremely sincere respect. They would at times kneel down, beseeching the officiant to touch their heads. When they had their desires fulfilled, they would feel true happiness, and then withdraw.


    After seven days of undercover observation, Su discovered that the Sun Officiant¡¯s activity followed a clear routine, one that was quite simple. He presided over ceremonies, prayers, and readings, this made up his entire life. Su found it a bit hard to understand why this elder would receive such support. In the Blood Parliament, the Spider Empress and Bevs were high above the others, but this was established on the basis of extremely great military strength. What most people felt towards the Spider Empress was fear, and not a type of admiration that came from deep within. This was how it was in the great families as well, the n elder not necessarily the most wise and farsighted, but was definitely one of the most powerful ability users, or at the very least the one with the most potential. Otherwise, there might be violent opposition at any time. From the perspective of resolving issues, violence was far easier and simple than intelligence.


    After entering the rear pce, Su knew that he didn¡¯t have much time left. Great Sun God Temple¡¯s defense didn¡¯t look that strict, but high level ability users had several times or even several dozen times greater intelligence than ordinary people, highly retentive memories amon trait, every one of them skilled. Soon after, the red-robed warrior guarding the passage would discover that there were two red-robed warrior leaders, from this conclude that an intruder had infiltrated the temple.


    Su began to run, every step silent when theynded, moreover making use of the surroundings to the greatest extent. All of his aura was collected inside his body, only his valiant and powerful physical strength surging. As a result, some times, there was only a wall separating him from the high level red-robed warriors, yet the high level warriors werepletely oblivious.


    After going down floor by floor, Su already understood theyout of the rear temple like the back of his hand. The rear temple stretched further and further downwards, the deeper one went, the more important the location. The top floors were made up of stone rooms, the residents of high level warriors and church personnel, while the lower levels were where many of the religion¡¯s religious texts were kept, as well as where prayer rooms, meditation rooms, altars, spiritual tablets, and other things were. However, this ce looked more like an olden era medieval ages church, without the slightest trace of modern facilities, even the lighting dependent on torches and candles. In the case of fire emergencies, they had to rely on the casks by the wall and mountain river flowing through the canal. There was actually no energy supply in this entire rear temple!


    The Sun Officiant was currently seated in his own room, writing something on the stone table. The style and furnishing of the studio was extremely simple, simr to the red-robed archbishop¡¯s residence in Xilur. However, from what he saw on his way here, Su already knew that sun religion¡¯s higher level figures¡¯ lifestyles were simple to the extreme, pr opposite of how the empire¡¯s secr nobles who cared about luxury lived.


    Sun Officiant had an rm clock that had to be manually twisted on the desk, the only item in the entire study that carried the slightest bit of modern age feel.


    Su stood outside the study, his hand pressing against the thick wooden door. In that instant, the extreme frequency vibrations released from his hands made the wooden door silently shatter into a pile of wooden dust. Su walked into the study, simrly without any sound, nor did he draw any of the high level warriors¡¯ attention. In the small room outside the officiant¡¯s residenceid a high level warrior. When Su walked past his door, he didn¡¯t show any reaction.


    Su silently observed the Sun Officiant. This officiant had just finished writing an entry. When he raised his head, he stood up, and then without turning around, said, ¡°I apologize, I¡¯ve aged, forgetting to check the time, making you wait a few minutes.¡±

 Book 6 20.4

    Book 6 Chapter 20.4 - Foresight


    The Sun Officiant turned around to look at Su, not the slightest expression of shock visible on his face. He instead pointed towards a chair, inviting Su to sit.


    ¡°How were you able to sense me?¡± Su asked. In his opinion, the Sun Officiant shouldn¡¯t have any way of detecting his existence. Even when he powerfully broke in, not even the high level warrior who was almost within reach noticed anything, so there was even less of a chance of this Sun Officiant, whose strength wasn¡¯t all that outstanding, detecting anything.


    The Sun Officiant watched as Su sat down, and then poured a cup of water, cing it before Su. The water was clear, the cup and water jar both crudely made, both the workmanship and material things that couldn¡¯t be any simpler. Su lifted the cup of water, and then drained it in a single gulp, not worried about anything it might contain at all. If one wanted to poison Su to death, it might be a bit easier to just use brute force to cut him down.


    It was just ordinary fresh water, the pure water containing trace amounts of minerals unique to the mountain, quite beneficial, at least for ordinary people.


    When he saw Su finish the water, the Sun Officiant smiled. He produced a book that clearly had some history from the bookshelf leaning against the wall, opening it up and cing it before Su, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t sense your arrival, but rather knew about it through prophecy. Your arrival has already been clearly exined in the prophecy.¡±


    Su¡¯s face was expressionless as he epted the thick book, discovering that the thick book was actually made up of only three pages, every page two centimeters thick. The first two pages had already been flipped through, on the page that was currently opened to written a time and coordinate in the divinenguage, and then the following message: At this moment, the sword bearer will arrive with curiosity. After the clouds are scattered, he will depart to the other end of the world to ignite mes of destruction and purification.


    It was an ambiguous prophecy again. Su frowned, feeling that things might be a bitplicated. Aftering into contact with Sun God Temple, he had already be extremely annoyed by the numerous prophecies, but behind this annoyance was a bit of uneasiness. At the very least, this line seemed to be true.


    When Su gave the coordinates and time on this page a look, without even raising his head to look at the clock, he knew that the prophesied time perfectly matched that of the moment he touched the Sun Officiant¡¯s study door, the difference not exceeding a minute. Meanwhile, the coordinate was not the longitude andtitude the olden era used. Those divinenguage characters formed a holographic diagram of this celestial body, so the coordinates also included elevation and other information, the difference not exceeding a meter. From the coordinates, the location of prophecy was precisely the Sun Officiant¡¯s study.


    Just like the other divine sentence, the divinenguage symbols that made up the prophecy carried a temperature, the two centimeter thick pages were made mostly of some type of electrolyte solution, providing the divinenguage symbols with energy. Judging from the leftover energy in the page, this book that carried three prophecies had existed for at least two decades.


    The ufortable feeling at the bottom of Su¡¯s heart became even stronger. After quickly evolving great power and speed, he found that he disliked the feeling ofcking control over situations more and more. However, what Su didn¡¯t know was that this was an issue all high level individuals faced, not something that was limited to him. However, regardless, the fact that this prophecy was recorded more than two decades ago made him feel a type of powerful and unreal feeling, as if everything that was going to happen in this world had already been properly arranged, as if it was just a y that had already been rehearsed. Meanwhile, he was merely an insignificant character on the stage that was fully engrossed in his role, struggling to perform his part, unaware that everything he did was already prewritten in the script.


    ¡°If I kill everyone in here, will it ruin the so-called ¡®prophecy¡¯?...¡± This ice-cold thought emerged in Su¡¯s mind, moreover feeling that this was highly likely. The higher his assimtion rate with his instincts became, the more he would deal with issues from a cold and objective angle. Meanwhile, right now, shattering the so-called ¡®prophecy¡¯ didn¡¯t seem to be a meaningless matter.


    The Sun Officiant seemed to understand Su¡¯s thoughts, slowly saying, ¡°Killing me won¡¯t bring you any benefits. Even if you kill everyone in the temple, it won¡¯t help you at all. Follow me, the great apostle is currently waiting for you, he is the author of the prophecy book in your hands. You can call him the apostle, ruler, or controller of mes. Meanwhile, I am merely a puppet of the ruler in this mortal world.¡±


    Su knew that the Sun Officiant merely guessed at his thoughts because of his proficiency in reading others. In addition, the apostle he was talking about should have nothing to do with the one Su had previously interacted and dealt with.


    The Sun Officiant took the prophecy book back from Su¡¯s hands, returning it to the bookshelf again. Even though after the third prophecy was realized, this book alreadypleted all of its life¡¯s missions, its value didn¡¯t decrease in the slightest because of this. Perhaps many yearster, it would be an irreceable holy object. After properly storing the prophecy book, the Sun Officiant opened the room¡¯s door, leading Su out.


    This was a dark and long passage, an oilmp appearing after every set distance, the jumping mes lighting up a small area around them. The passage linked up to other passages that led to different destinations, together forming abyrinth-like temple underground. In the passage, from time to time, a sluggishly moving, lifeless high level warrior would appear. However, Su knew that this was just an act, the burning energy radiance raging in their shriveled bodies not just there for looks. When the high level ability users saw Su who followed behind the Sun Officiant, a strange expression would sh past their eyes. However, they all chose to overlook Su¡¯s existence, showing the Sun Officiant a respectful act of courtesy before then turning around to leave.


    Only after walking at least several kilometers down the winding passage did they reach the end. Meanwhile, based on Su¡¯s calctions, this area had long entered the belly of the snowy mountain. The end of the passage suddenly became open, revealing a several hundred square meters, twenty meter tall natural hall. At the end of the hall were two fifteen meters high giant copper doors, on the doors engraved a few lines of divinenguage flickering with faint red light, divinenguage engravings simrly carved around the keyhole. Only,pared to the copper doors, the keyhole was just too ordinary, even Su with his keen perception almost overlooking it.


    The Sun Officiant walked up to the copper door, removed a ne from his neck, and then inserted it into the keyhole. After twisting it a few times, a light ka sounded, the lock seemingly already opened.

 Book 6 20.5

    Book 6 Chapter 20.5 - Foresight


    Immediately afterwards, the hundreds of divinenguage symbols on the copper door began to light up in a mysterious sequence. Somewhat shaky but loud rumbling of gears moving continuously sounded from within the gate, and then the several dozen half meter thick, powerful alloy cast chains wrapped around the lockponents began to move, slowly pulling backwards, removing the copper door¡¯s lock. The hall trembled, crushed rock and ashes falling from the roof from time to time.


    When faced with such a grand scene, Su couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of admiration towards the one who came up with this temple¡¯s ambitious design. The locked copper doors operated through a gear drive structure, not carrying any mechanical system. When the divinenguage symbols were activated, an enormous maic field would be produced, and from this, the gears would be rotated, driving the lock¡¯s bolt to begin opening and closing. Meanwhile, if one wished to activate the divinenguage symbols, the old fashioned brass key around the Sun Officiant¡¯s neck, as well as a proficiency in the divinenguage was a must. This also meant that only the Sun God Temple¡¯s high level officiants had a chance of opening these tworge doors.


    The Sun Officiant took a few steps back, pointed at therge doors, and then said with a smile, ¡°I definitely don¡¯t have the strength to open the door, perhaps you can give it a try. Be careful though, even though there are leverages installed, the total weight still exceeds fifty tons.¡±


    Suplied after hearing the officiant. He grabbed the handle, adjusted his stance, and then all of his body¡¯s muscles suddenly went taut!


    The giant copper doors released a groan, and then slowly opened, revealing the heavy darkness waiting behind them. This was a strange space that was full of darkness, without a trace of light seeping out from within. However, the darkness seemed to have substance, dense, viscous, and it continuously flowed about. The darkness didn¡¯t seem to have any physical boundary; once one stepped inside, there would be no ce to stop and rest.


    ¡°Ruler is waiting for you inside, you should go and see him! That is already no longer a ce I can enter.¡± The Sun Officiant said.


    Su looked at the mysterious world revealed through the crack in the giant gates, his perception long extending out. Together with Cross-Sectional Detection and Parallel ne Perception, two great holy level abilities, the Panoramic View¡¯s functions and prative strength were substantially increased. The darkness was a product of some type of spatial fault, not too dangerous, but able to effectively block ordinary perception abilities, protecting the space behind, not allowing any secrets to leak out. What the darkness concealed was a grand long hallway, no ambush or machinery hidden within. In reality, this was already Great Sun God Temple¡¯s innermost depths, not needing any additional protection, the several hundred red-robed warriors and countless high level red robes more reliable than any amount of mechanisms or traps.


    Meanwhile, not only was Su equipped with true holy level perception abilities, with control over his body down to a cellr level, he could easily change his own bodyposition, only someone like this able to infiltrate this ce. But for Su, the so-called mechanisms and traps were all child¡¯s y.


    After giving the world behind the door a look, Su gave the Sun Officiant a nod, and then proceeded into the darkness within. The darkness seemed to be tangible, surging,pletely devouring Su in an instant.


    Su experienced a slight bit of vertigo, and then became clear-headed again, an out of sorts feeling triggered by spiritual power passing through spatial faults. However, it was just like what he had predicted, behind the dense fog formed from spatial faults was a path. Before Su, an enormous and spacious passage gradually unfolded, an eternally burning torch situated every few meters along the two walls. The ten meters tall giant passage waspletely cut and formed inside the mountain belly, the wall surface covered by polished ck marble. The passage was fifteen meters wide, Su who was walking at the center felt as insignificant as a mouse. Wind blew over from the depths of the passage, carrying a cold, but fresh and clean aura, disying that there was aplete venttion system in ce.


    At the end of the passage were two metal sliding doors, but they opened without needing too much strength. The lighting behind the doors became bright, the meticulously designed lighting system illuminating every corner of this ce with gentle radiance. Before Su¡¯s eyes was aplete andrge-scale underground buildingplex, four floors in total, about ten thousand square meters in area.


    At this time, an aged yet dignified voice sounded. ¡°You finally came!¡±


    Su¡¯s eyes immediatelynded on a corner of the ceiling. Even though the voice came from all directions, they all originated from that spot, and then resonated with the entire buildingplex, thus forming this ¡®creator¡¯ like vocal effect. Without batting an eyelid, a drop of blood left his fingertip, this bead of blood bouncing in an extremely nimble fashion, quickly jumping towards the hidden corner of the wall, gradually disappearing.


    After seeing that Su didn¡¯t respond, that voice sounded again. ¡°There is no need to worry, there is no one here who can threaten you. I am waiting for you upstairs, because of some special reasons, I cannot personally wee you. However, you should be able to aodate this old man¡¯s request, right? Follow the passage before you, and then you will see a staircase leading upwards...¡±


    Based on the voice¡¯s guidance, Su quickly reached arge room that really made one exim with admiration.


    This was a study, the several hundred square meters space only having a few rows of bookshelves. What was even more eye-grabbing were the numerous but perfectly arranged green nts here, making one feel as if they were reading in a forest. However, the most magnificent scene was the three meters tall, dozen or so meters wide floor reaching window!


    Correct, at the belly of the mountain was this enormous window, through it, one could see the pure white mountains covered in snow outside. Turns out this ce had already dug through the mountain belly.


    An old man stood in front of this window, on him well-fitted white clothes, his head of silver hairbed meticulously. When Su walked into the room, his eyebrows immediately frowned slightly, because the elder in front of the window wasn¡¯t a real person, but rather a holographic projection. However, in this underground divine temple, there was a cryptic energy fluctuation that prevented Su¡¯s Panoramic View from prating the walls, reaching any deeper. As a result, he couldn¡¯t find where the old man¡¯s main body was.


    At this time, the elder turned around. He looked at Su, and then with a smile, said, ¡°You¡¯ve already made me wait an entire twenty years.¡±

 Book 6 20.6

    Book 6 Chapter 20.6 - Foresight


    ¡°Twenty years?¡±


    Twenty years ago, Su¡¯s memories were still nk white. Afterwards, he suddenly appeared in the wilderness, as if he belonged to that wild, cruel, and barren world right from the very beginning. Meanwhile, the elder¡¯s appearance looked so familiar, yet Su just couldn¡¯t recall where he saw that face before.


    When he saw Su¡¯s contemtive appearance, the elder chuckled, and then said, ¡°Indeed, an entire twenty years. If you don¡¯t mind, I wish to do a little test first to verify if you are the one I have been waiting for, even though my intuition has already given me my answer.¡±


    The elder snapped his fingers, and then the floor immediately opened up, revealing a silver workstation, on it a transparent ss dish. The mechanical arm on the surface rose, bringing a test tube up to the ss dish, and then opened it up. White-colored low temperature gas began to pour out from the test tube, and then a frozen drop of bloodnded in the ss dish. A momentter, this drop of blood already dissolved, moreover disying extremely frightening characteristics, unexpectedly moving about inside the ss dish as if it had life, to the extent where it could even jump. The only reason it didn¡¯t jump out was because the ss dish was tall enough.


    The moment he saw that drop of blood, Su immediately understood the elder¡¯s intention. The cells in the drop of blood possessed frightening vitality, extremely simr to the intruder cells within him. Moreover, that drop of blood was roaring faintly, unexpectedly issuing a challenge against him. Su¡¯s finger pointed out, and then a drop of his own blood flew out,nding in the ss dish.


    The two droplets of blood immediately carried out a vicious cavalry-like duel, viciously smashing together, unexpectedly releasing a clear pa sound!


    The cellr level battle was extremely fierce, the droplets of blood as if they were boiling, but the intense battle ended in the blink of an eye. A drop of blood that had doubled in size jumped high into the air from the ss jar, changing its trajectory mid air, and then shot out like a needle, immediately returning to Su¡¯s fingertip, thus entering his body.


    This battle couldn¡¯t be considered evenly matched at all. The intruder cells that originated from Su¡¯s body directly and efficiently devoured all of their enemies, and then turned the other party into nutrients to strengthen itself, thus returning after a total victory, this victory not carrying the slightest bit of suspense. The elder who watched this entire process knew that this wasn¡¯t a battle on the same level at all.


    Su quietly stood there. After winning this miniature battle, his body involuntarily gave off a type of unstoppable feeling, waiting for the elder¡¯s response.


    The elder¡¯s expression wasplex. He released a deep sigh, and then said, ¡°Twenty years! I conducted twenty years of research, even making decisive breakthroughs in the research of the Bisindlenguage, yet unable to reach the level of life morphology research before the war erupted. Perhaps the perfect creature truly was a momentary favor of god, the same result impossible to replicate after the divine favor ran out! After several decades of research, I originally thought that I created another perfect biological body, yet i never expected that before you, who can be considered a true perfect life form, it would be so weak, weak to the point of being unable to endure a single blow.¡±


    The elder¡¯s sigh carried the great changes of history, the great gap in time even more so making one feel shock. Su suddenly recalled where he saw this elder before. It wasn¡¯t in the depths of his consciousness, nor was it from the dreams he had deliberately forgotten, but rather from a certain perfectly preserved olden era newspaper. The elder¡¯s portrait was engraved on the first page of the newspaper.


    Even though his assimtion with his instincts already reached 35%, Su still sucked in a breath of cold air, impossible to conceal his shock. ¡°You are Rochester! The father of abilities?!¡±


    A bitter and helpless smile unexpectedly appeared on the elder¡¯s face. ¡°If time really can be turned backwards, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have opened the gate to abilities. However, fate cannot be gone against. If it wasn¡¯t me, perhaps someone else would have opened up this gate of cmity. This is but an unchangeable fate.¡±


    He didn¡¯t pay the elder¡¯s sigh of feeling any attention, instead only staring at the elder¡¯s projection, asking, ¡°You are still alive?¡±


    The crux of the issue was that all the way until now, Su only saw a projection, not the true Rochester. Moreover, with Sun Empire¡¯s biochemistry technology, forget about stic surgery, even gic cloning was apletely insignificant task, creating a few Rochesters waspletely possible. However, the result after gathering all known information, carrying out a full analysis with all of his thought centers was that Su¡¯s suspicions might very well be true.


    The elder clearly sank into his past memories, saying with a sigh, ¡°I am Rochester, but you can also say that Rochester has already died. That day when the news conference was held, I sensed a powerful uneasiness, so I already made arrangements ahead of time, cing backups of my brain withplete genes and memories in several secret reserve bases, and only then did I attend the news conference. I originally expected to face an assassin from the government or another country, but I never never expected that what was waiting for me was actually a nuclear missile!¡±


    The nuclear war that suddenly erupted almostpletely destroyed human civilization, but the seeds of civilization were scattered throughout various continents¡¯ secret bases, underground bunkers, as well as countless privately defended areas. The st waves and raging mes obliterated Dr. Rochester who had just publicly announced the epoch-marking discovery to the entire world, but it also destroyed the signal releasing device the doctor ced in his body. Once a week had passed without receiving a signal, secret bases would begin to defrost the backups of his brain based on preset procedures one after another, moreover clone the doctor¡¯s body, ultimately replicating his brain and memories.


    This process wasplex and long.


    The war destroyed five of the seven secret bases the doctor had installed, while the elder before Su was the backup that came from secret base number three. The backup and original Rochester didn¡¯t have any differences, seemingly also inheriting the doctor¡¯s almost miraculous foresight abilities. After the ability system waspletely sorted out, new era ability users all knew that Foresight was an ability that originated from the Mysteriou Fields, just that it was extremely rare, and its level extremely high. Even the iplete Foresight was a ninth level ability user. Meanwhile, before the news conference began, Dr. Rochester already nearlypletely foresaw his own fate: burned to ashes in raging mes, and then woken from darkness. Between destruction and rebirth, was the dividing line between the olden era and new era.


    The uracy of this type of foresight, was already caught up with Iplete Foresight.

 Book 6 20.7

    Book 6 Chapter 20.7 - Foresight


    In reality, the doctor had long possessed the Iplete Foresight ability. Before the news conference happened, this ability appeared on Rochester through a talent awakening method. All the way until the war erupted, the doctor was the first, as well as the only ability user. However, his true abilities did not only consist of the level one Magic Domain me ability, but there was also as high as six levels of Mysterious Fields, and talent reaching Imperfect Foresight.


    All of the doctor¡¯s backups had some type of mysterious connection. Inside the seven secret bases, the third and seventh bases¡¯ backups activated at the same time, while number three¡¯s backup¡¯s speed of development was faster than that of number seven, which was why after some time, number seven backup stopped the duplication process, entering a dormant state. When number three¡¯s backuppleted its entire cloning process and walked out from the secret base, the first thing it did was seek out base number 7, and thenpletely absorb all of the backup. The so-called backups were all like Dr. Rochester himself, equipped with astonishing talent in the Mysterious Fields Domain.


    Both base number three and base number seven hadrge amounts of information, and as the one in charge of the olden era federation¡¯s greatest projects, the doctor simultaneously grasped the highest level of authority in over ten secret research bases. When he made his decision to hold the news conference and publically announce the existence of abilities to the world, a disastrous leak happened in the central base located in the depths of the northern forest region. The doctor sessfully escaped, and he sealed up the base, then arranging for his trusted aide to send ¡®one¡¯ to the secret base in the south.


    Meanwhile, the doctor himself hurriedly headed for the news conference site. History paused for a moment here, and then it continued forward.


    As the doctor spoke, the hidden history unfolded once more, but even more secrets were still hidden under a heavy dark haze, for example, how did the war begin.


    Su said indifferently, ¡°Quite the miraculous experience. However, what does any of this have to do with me?¡±


    The elder didn¡¯t mind Su¡¯s coldness at all, saying, ¡°Because we have amon enemy, and also because you are my greatest creation, my child.¡±


    Su didn¡¯t reply, instead waiting for his next words.


    ¡°First of all, let usplete a verification procedure.¡± A light screen appeared before Rochester. He reached out his hand and tapped on the light screen, and then several beams of light fired down from the ceiling, producing a number that was several thousand digits long.


    Pointing at the number, Rochester said, ¡°This is the gic code that was imnted when you were created. It doesn¡¯t have any other use other than a marking, a marking that you can recognize no matter how you evolved. Right now, can you provide me with another drop of your blood? After being hit by aser of a special frequency, the gic code should then be disyed.¡±


    Su looked at Rochester, and only after waiting a bit did he walk over to the ss dish, releasing a drop of blood inside. A few mechanical arms nimbly processed the blood, smearing it onto a slide, moreover soaking it in a special solution for a minute. A powerfulser shone down from the ceiling, illuminating the slide. Under the high energyser, one could see that the blood was quickly changing color, and immediately afterwards, theser passed through it. As the refraction was erged, theser produced densely packed digits in the air. With a single nce, he knew that it waspletely identical to the code Rochester had previously provided!


    He thought back to the green-colored dream that had haunted him ever since he was young, as well as the absolutely necessary, difficult to exin suffering, Su just couldn¡¯t develop any good opinions of this elegant and graceful looking elder before him, the pioneer of a new era, as well as his own creator, Dr. Rochester.


    When he was in the underground base, Su already knew that the memories of his dreams were definitely from inside breeding tanks, and it was definitely not just a single year. It was unknown just how many experiments he had experienced, every experiment bringing him unendurable suffering, yet he had no way of resisting, to the extent where he didn¡¯t even know how, only able to silently ept it all, allowing those outside to watch him with eyes of looking at a monster. They coldly discussed all details rted to him, including the details in the depths of his genes. Meanwhile, during the experiment process, many times, he would discover that all of his own perception was cut off, only his consciousness left alone. At that time, what surrounded Su was only endless darkness and silence, not the slightest bit of sound, no light, no tactile sensations, absolutely nothing, only a consciousness that was awake.


    He was simply about to go crazy, but even this was impossible.


    That was why after he experienced the first dark space, he learned how much he should actually be cherishing the suffering of those experiments. However, things didn¡¯t go as his will wished at all, the experiments continued, cing him into a dark space again and again, entering awake,ing out awake, the only thing that couldn¡¯t be measured, was his feeling towards time. Sometimes, it seemed like only an instant passed in the darkness, yet sometimes, it was as if entire generations went by.


    Unknowingly when, he already stopped being afraid of the dark space. Regardless of whether he was entering or leaving, he would just watch, not showing any mental or emotional fluctuations. There was no fear, no dread, no joy, bing just like an aloof spectator, coldly watching everything that happened to himself, as if he was watching someone else putting on a performance. Only, he remembered everything, including every single person that appeared before his field of view.


    After he entered the dark space once more, his memories were discontinued. When his consciousness was restored, he discovered that the world around him had already underwent aplete change. The world above his head was unprecedentedly wide, heavy clouds looming over a thousand meters above him, meanwhile, everything around him even more so stretched as far as the eye could see, just from a single look telling him that this ce was measured in the square kilometers, apletely different notion from the ten thousand square meter hall he had previously resided in.


    Just the feeling of having an unobstructed view filled him with iparable joy, a feeling simr to an eagle leaving a small cage for the first time. The air carried a strong stench, the radiation even more so irritating his body, the feeling extremely clear. When the wind blew past, it was as if an invisible hand touched him. Even the endless wilderness, tattered abandoned houses, and lonely towering electrical towers filled him with endless interest. However, the curiosity only continued for an extremely brief amount of time before he felt a trace of indescribable fear. He didn¡¯t know what he was scared of, but this fear woke up some memories of the past. When he just tried to recall the dark space, his consciousness immediately became nk, all of his memories at that momentpletely forgotten, the feeling of indifference and icy coldness once again upying his consciousness.

 Book 6 20.8

    Book 6 Chapter 20.8 - Foresight


    He stood up, first giving the human corpses in his surroundings a look, and then carefully examined himself. He had the appearance of a human boy, his body quite well-proportioned, his skin bright white and clean, only his fingers having bits of blood on them. Meanwhile, the injuries on these corpses clearly showed that they were all killed by him. He suddenly felt an extreme hunger, while his instincts told him that the humans before him were the best food. However, he felt hesitation. When he looked at himself again, he realized that this was the first time he saw what he looked like. No matter what angle he looked at it from, even if it was from his internalposition, he was a human, a three or four year old human boy. The only different part about him might be that his face and body were too pretty.


    He suddenly squatted down, starting to dig forcefully into the ground. The ground surface was extremely hard, the earth already frozen, while his hands were extremely soft. As he dug into the earth, blood already dyed this frozen ground. A piercing pain transmitted from his fingertips, yet he didn¡¯t mind it at all. The injuries on his body would heal, but without food, he would die quickly. As for pain, in his memories that had been covered in dust,pared to those experiments, this amount waspletely negligible. Perhaps attracted to the blood, a mutated lizard suddenly made its way out from the depths of the frozen earth. The cold weather originally wasn¡¯t this type of creature¡¯s time of activity, but it didn¡¯t pose it any threat. He suddenly grabbed this lizard, crushed its skull, and then threw it into his mouth, swallowing it.


    A single lizard could only be called better than nothing. He was still extremely weak, his skin clearly insufficient in ensuring warmth and preventing leakage of moisture. As the cold wind constantly swept away his body heat, the precious amount of energy he had was being exhausted. As a result, he tore off the clothes on the corpses¡¯ bodies, wrapping them strip by strip around himself.


    His memories began to fall apart here. When he began to store clear memories again, he was inside an abandonedrge city, crouched in a dark little alley, staring out in a daze. He didn¡¯t know why he appeared here, nor did he know what he was going to do next. There was an expanse of darkness at the bottom of his heart, yet there were countless mournful cries and screams sounding. An overcast voice continuously tried to say something by his ears, but he couldn¡¯t understand its contents no matter how he tried. The surface of his body that was wrapped in cloth strips looked calm, but everything within was boiling, his entire field of view a green color. He really wanted to let himself go, thus have this fear and dreade to an end so that he wouldn¡¯t have to be scared of anything, wouldn¡¯t need to worry about hunger, because food was everywhere. He didn¡¯t have to fear the darkness anymore, because the darkness would be his own domain, the silence and icy coldness hispanions.


    Meanwhile, a sickly white me burned within the depths of his consciousness, wishing to break free of its restraints and burn down the world he feared or hated.


    Right at this time, a woman ran over from an alley, her appearance extremely panicked and frightened, looking all around before finally seeing him. She hesitated a bit, but the noise that sounded from outside the alley made her set her resolution. She suddenly threw herself at him, ced a cloth bundle into his arms, and then ran towards the other end of the alley. After leaving the alley, she stopped for a moment, released a scream, and only then did she continue running into the distance. A group of thugs swarmed over into the alley. When the woman¡¯s vague cry entered their ears, their eyes immediately became red from excitement, shouting and hollering as they chased after her, none of them noticing his figure in the corner of the shadows.


    He sat there quietly, watching everything. In the green-colored world, everything was formed from lines and surfaces of different shades of green, but their three-dimensional images were still present, even their internalpositions shownyer byyer. In his eyes, everything was an object, the rocks, ruins, thugs, and even the woman who had just passed him.


    However, at this moment, a warm feeling suddenly transmitted from his bosom. He lifted the cloth parcel, opened it, and then saw a pair of angel-like, pure blue eyes. Those eyes prated the omnipresent green color, shattering this entirely green world. As a result, he saw all different colors once more, and also sensed that the little girl and what he defined as an ¡®object¡¯ was different. The girl was warm, soft, and feeling of life suddenly melted the innermost area at the bottom of his heart, and then his thoughts that had already remained static for many years began to flow again.


    The thugs had already departed into the distance, the crazy and cruel gathering alreadying to an end. He opened up the swaddling clothes, exposing the female baby¡¯s ear, letting her hear her mother¡¯s final word. He didn¡¯t know if there was any use to this, but he hoped that she could at least remember this bit. However, even if she didn¡¯t remember, it was fine, because he would remember.


    They would grow up, would obtain strength, so the day woulde when he would bring her back and change the world. Before then, he had to raise her up.


    His heartbeat suddenly began to beat faster, actually feeling a strange excitement. This was apletely unprecedented feeling. It was because from that moment forth, he obtained something he had to do.


    Many memories that were covered in dust were lifted open, but it didn¡¯t bring him any joy. Intead, those memories that were hiding in the darkness now only seemed more dismal and depressing. Meanwhile, the key that unlocked those memories that had been unused for a long time, was the key Dr. Rochester produced, the brand that was rooted in his innermost depths from the very start.


    When he saw Su snap back from a momentary absent-mindedness, Rochester said, ¡°I believe you now believe me. Then now, what we need to do is to discuss what to do from here on forth. I am extremely happy to see how you¡¯ve grown, even Kanos dying under your hands, truly worthy of being my most perfect creation!¡±


    An indifferent smile appeared on Su¡¯s face. ¡°You want me to help you do things? The reason that made you think this way is only because you created me in aboratory?¡±


    After uncovering the memories that had been covered in dust, if ¡®creating¡¯ Su was Rochester¡¯s only reason, then Su didn¡¯t mind destroying all of Great Sun God Temple right now. Even though there were a few auras that made him feel a bit of fear, before they reached this ce, Su might very well locate where Dr. Rochester¡¯s original body was. With this window that disyed a stunning scenery here, Su also had an escape path, so the worst result was that he could still run. A few monthster, Su would bring aplete biochemical army back with him.

 Book 6 20.9

    Book 6 Chapter 20.9 - Foresight


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Rochester to shake his head and say, ¡°Of course not. Even though I did indeed create you, I believe your process of growth wasn¡¯t a joyous one. The true reason is because of ourmon enemy, ¡®one¡¯ that was previously delivered from the experiment base to the southern great continent¡¯s secret base! In yournguage, you can also call it apostle!¡±


    ¡°Apostle?¡± This word made Su and his instincts be more serious at the same time. ¡°Just now, what you delivered to the secret base was ¡®one¡¯, however, based on my knowledge, there isn¡¯t just one apostle.¡±


    Rochester carried an all-knowing calmness, with a smile saying, ¡°There is only a single ¡®one¡¯, but there are five apostles, perhaps even a bit more.¡±


    ¡°Then, what is one?¡±


    ¡°This is an excellent question! Starting from the very beginning until now, we¡¯ve already researched ¡®one¡¯ for close to a hundred years, but only unraveled a small portion of its secrets, most of its mysteries still hidden beneathyers of dense fog, waiting for us to explore. In reality, even today, I still don¡¯t know what one¡¯s true form is. Come, let¡¯s watch a few things first, I believe that this will help you understand our current situation better.¡± The silver-haired elder walked over to the wall, inputted a passcode into the wall, and then the entire wall slowly rose, revealing the enormous hall behind it. The hall was fifteen meters tall, close to a thousand square meters in surface area, enormous to the point of making one suffocate.


    A silvery-white passage stretched from the elder to the center of the hall, the inside a circr silver tform, the metal feel full of new era fantasy world elements. When Rochester walked up to the tform, the kengqiang noises his footsteps made echoed through the hall, almost making onepletely forget that he was only a holographic projection. He gestured to Su, having him stand on this tform as well.


    The tform then slowly rose,ing to a slow stop after rising seven meters. The lighting of the hall thus dimmed, bingpletely dark, only a gentle silver lighting barely illuminating the two of them.


    A streak of light streaked across the darkness, descending from the sky. It immediately turned into a stream of mes, bing increasingly brilliant. In front of it appeared a boundless great earth, mountain ranges stretching out continuously everywhere, the peaks covered in ice and snow that didn¡¯t melt all year round, primitive forests everywhere else. The streak of mes smashed towards the great earth, producing a powerful explosion, heat waves rushing several dozen meters into the sky, even more so igniting and destroying all trees within a several hundred meter radius. These enormous burning trees would then be directly flung more than a hundred meters out, smashing into forests and producing loud rumbling sounds.


    Following the explosion, a several dozen meter diameter crater appeared on the ground, the rocks all turning into ss under the high temperature. At the very center was a broken metal vessel, a silver-colored substance continuously flowing out from its broken walls, and then began to slowly evaporate.


    The scenes were suddenly sped up. When they slowed down again, a few people walked into the forest one behind the other. They wore survival apparel outdoor adventurers often wore,rge backpacks on their backs, all types of special photography equipment hanging from their necks, thest person even carrying a miniature broadcasting device. They arrived at the site of explosion, and when they saw that giant crater, they couldn¡¯t help but release gasps of surprise. However, all of them became silent at the same time, their faces filled with shock as they looked at the enormous and peculiarly shaped metal vessel at the bottom of the crater. At the very least, from the outer form and bulk, it didn¡¯t seem to be a secret weapon the military was developing, the design style vastly different from that of human civilizations¡¯.


    ¡°God, what are we looking at?!¡± The bearded middle-aged man gasped with astonishment, continuously drawing a cross over his chest. Meanwhile, the woman at his side recovered from her shock faster than him. She grabbed the camera, adjusted the lens, and then took pictures non-stop.


    The bearded leader gave the crater¡¯s situation a look, and then said loudly, ¡°Roddy,e down with me to take a look, Hannah, keep taking pictures, Mills, prepare to contact that reporter you are close to, tell her what we discovered. Damn it, what news service was she from again, CCB or Wired News?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s from The Post, I already told you this many times, leader!¡± A thin and weak looking man by the outside of this group replied.


    ¡°Alright, regardless of where she¡¯s from, as long as she can pay high enough of a price, then we can promise her an exclusive headline! Hey, stop staring at it ande with me. Partners, we are about to be famous...¡± Before the bearded leader finished speaking, a rumbling machine sound could suddenly be heard from the distance. In the blink of an eye, a helicopter without any logo moved right above the treetops, hovering above the meteorite crater, the strong winds making it difficult for the adventurers to even stand steadily.


    ¡°Damn it! What are you all trying to do? Mywyer will sue you all!¡± The thin and weak looking Mills hollered loudly. He was blown down to the ground by the strong winds, his head pressed heavily against the ground, blood flowing along his forehead. However, his voice waspletely overwhelmed by the engine¡¯s rumbling sound. The bearded leader raised his hand, and then the group members immediately closed their mouths, showing that he had unquestionable authority in this group. His other hand rested behind his back, making a secret gesture. The woman named Hannah immediately understood his intentions, using slight and hidden movements to insert a data transmission wire into a camera, starting to upload pictures to a certain website. However, when the first picture was only halfway uploaded, the inte was suddenly disconnected. She produced her cellphone, discovering that there was actually no signal!


    The engine¡¯s rumbling noises became louder and louder, one could see that another helicopter was flying over from several hundred meters out, a peculiar shaped pod hanging below. There was nock of military enthusiasts among the adventurers, easily recognizing that this was an electronic warfare pod, because its shape was just too unique. However, what was the meaning of a military helicopter equipped for electronic warfare appearing in this type of barren ce? The bearded leader pulled out his cellphone, saw theck of a signal, and then a wave of coldness suddenly surged from within him. He raised his head, lifting his sunsses that protected from the snowy ground¡¯s blinding radiance, sizing up the people in the helicopter above him.


    The armed helicopter¡¯s side waspletely opened, a fully armed soldier seated in the heavy machine gun position, the deep cold muzzle aimed at the adventurers below. There were a few others soldiers who could be seen from the open side, all of them aiming the weapons in their hands at the people below. Their clothes werepletely ck, their equipment quality clearly superior to that of ordinary special forces. Not only did the dark mask block the cold, it also hid their faces. Their equipment were just like the military helicopter, with no symbol of military unit to be found.

 Book 6 20.10

    Book 6 Chapter 20.10 - Foresight


    Rumbling engine sounds could be heard one after the next, a few more helicopters appearing above the meteorite crater site.


    Inside the cockpit of the first helicopter that arrived, an officer was currently holding amunications device, contacting those who came afterwards. ¡°... there are some small problems, a few outdoor enthusiasts already discovered the meteorite site, and also took a few pictures... no, only half of a picture was uploaded, Little ckhawk already interfered with this entire region¡¯s local electrical signals... yes, that¡¯s right, understood! Repeating your order, it is to eliminate all unexpected targets!¡±


    After lowering themunications device, the officer reached out his head from cockpit, and then made a few gestures towards the special soldiers in the cabin behind him. An extremely valiant looking soldier nodded, indicating that he understood. Then, he lightly tapped the few soldiers in the cabin, pointed below with his hands, divided up the targets, and then forcefully clenched his fist!


    The heavy machine gun and several automatic rifles immediately released tongues of me, the roaring gunshots were a bit different than those from standard military equipment, but their power and precision were far greater. A hail of bullets poured down, tearing apart their weak and frail bodies, blood immediately flowing towards the heart of the meteoric crater!


    Several fast drop ropes fell from the helicopter, more than ten special soldiers sliding down extremely nimbly, a few of them even having special equipment. There was an officer that dropped with the first batch of people, and as soon as his legs touched the ground, he immediatelymanded the special soldiers to drag away the adventurers¡¯ corpses and load the crystallized rock fragments dyed with blood into special chests. As more soldiers dropped down, a cordon was established around the entire meteorite site. Soldiers began to cut down trees, clearing out a vacantnd. Soon afterwards, arge scale transport helicopternded in this temporarynding zone.


    Behind the special forces appearedrge amounts of soldiers with anti-radiation and biochemical equipment, as well as even more scientists. They carefully approached the damaged metal vessel, starting up all types of detection and experiments.


    Large portions of the forest were cut down, giant transport helicopters flying over and then leaving, leaving behindrge amounts of equipment. Soon afterwards, just the technical staff working around the giant crash site exceeded a hundred, these individuals like hard-working ants around a giant beast¡¯s corpse. Strange looking pieces of equipment were removed from the metal vessel one after another, some of these technical staff removing a small piece of metal from the outer wall, just that this process was extremely difficult.


    Time quickly passed. The metal vessel was brought away by several transport helicopters, the meteorite crater also having ten meters dug into it, all of the meteorites and soil that were scooped out carefully stored in special metal chests and brought away.


    At this time, the scene changed, shifting to construction sites for different bases. The construction projects were extremely grand, every single base built inside of a mountain or several dozen meters underground, their walls also undergoing special reinforcements, making these buildings whose expenditures were already ridiculously high directly increase a few more folds. However, from the construction sites¡¯ mountain of materials, one could see that all of the bases definitely didn¡¯tck funding, to the extent where it looked like all of the materials had been bought ahead of time. From the ck Dragonriders, Su systematically learned about the olden era¡¯s politics, economics, and sociology, fully understanding howplex and difficult of a task it was toplete a project on this grand of a scale in the federation¡¯s era. Meanwhile, from the various base scenes, Su saw at least two that he was familiar with, the first the northern base, the other Frozen Throne.


    The scene quickly changed to a base that already had its main partpleted. The enormous metal vessel was ced in a hall, more than tenyers of adjustable tforms built in its surroundings, the researchers able to walk to the areas they wanted to go to through these tforms.


    Dr. Rochester¡¯s voice sounded at this time. ¡°This, is the spaceship that brought ¡®one¡¯ to earth.¡±


    When the spaceship from outer space crashed, the olden era federation immediately treated this matter with the country¡¯s greatest level of secrecy. Meanwhile, researching the foreign spacecraft¡¯s corresponding technology also became the highest priority among all of the federation¡¯s projects, the budget of hundreds of billions flowed into these projects through various channels, the best talents secretly transferred.


    From the initial analysis of the spacecraft, they learned that this spaceship didn¡¯t seem to have too many advanced systems. Apart from the materials used to make the spaceship itself, the researchers weren¡¯t able to find any life preservation, weapons, or any other advanced systems. High efficiencysers, pulse weapons, small scale fusion energy supply equipment, maic weapon, space systems, interster leap systems, internar navigation, deep-freeze life preservation and others were things that only existed in fiction, and now, they still only existed in fiction books. Forget about not being able to find any technology more advanced than these fantasy systems, there wasn¡¯t even anything at an introductory level! This spaceship that came from outer space was shockingly simple and crude, apart from the wall dividing the outer shell and the inner cabin, there was pretty much no other significant design to it. In other words, this waspletely just a box. As for science and technology, only the superalloy that formed this spacecraft could be considered something they gained from a more advanced era. From the entire spaceship, the preliminary analysis already detected more than a hundred different materials, the deciphering of any one of these able to bring significant advancements to materials science.


    The inside of the spaceship was packed with liquid biological solvent simr to culture fluid, but it also seemed to be a part of some type of biological body. Most of the biological solvent had already lost its activity, only a small amount seemingly still maintaining a bit of vital force. Perhaps this biological solvent was what was truly valuable. Because of this, Dr. Rochester, who was the authoritative schr on a few biology and gic fields, was half coerced into leaving his college lecturing position into this project. From then on, his life, and even the trajectory of mankind, changed forever.¡±


    However, at that time, no one realized this point. Many yearster, when Rochester himself became a great Mysterious Fields master, he then understood that if it wasn¡¯t him back then that did all of this, there would still be someone else to propel history towards a simr fate.


    Fate couldn¡¯t be changed, because the power that propelled fate was too great.

 Book 6 20.11

    Book 6 Chapter 20.11 - Foresight


    As a natural scientific madman and workaholic, the doctor knew from the moment he saw the biological solvent that this was a target he would struggle with for his entire life.


    The biological solvent had an extremely high energy storage ability, a unit of volume equivalent to close to a thousand times that of an organism¡¯s fat. In addition, it possessed extremely powerful adaptive strength to its environment, its characteristics almost unchanged from close to absolute zero to a thousand degrees. At the same time, it had a defensive strength immune to nearly all rays, to the extent where even if it was directly exposed to nuclear fuel, it still wouldn¡¯t make the slightest difference. The more he researched it, the more the doctor felt that this biological solvent was mysterious and powerful. However, the difficult problem these strong characteristics brought was that it was almost impossible to break down. In addition, a biological solvent this powerful unexpectedly didn¡¯t have any activity, to the extent where not even bacteria or viruses could survive inside, it really was outrageous. ording to Rochester¡¯s knowledge, it should have had the ability to form a biological body, so why was there not the slightest trace of activity?


    The difficult work over the years made Rochester lose track of time. In the never-ending experiments and defeats, this work drove him to near despair. However, in the darkest moment, a certain part of the biological solvent that was separated suddenly produced life, and that was ¡®one¡¯.


    ¡®One¡¯ was some type of special macromolecule protein, the present level of scientific knowledgepletely incapable of exining its physical properties. Its movement ability, vitality, and even adaptive strength to its environments exceeded the limits of what metal could attain. There were genes in its body as well, but when the genome mapping underwent a preliminary analysis and appeared on the screen before Dr. Rochester¡¯s eyes, based on the doctor¡¯s intuition, he immediately knew that the genes before his eyes had gone through some type of encryption method. The densely packed, iparablyplex internalposition was something that might take over ten thousand years of time to crack even with the human race¡¯s most advanced ultraputers after they were improved several hundred times over.


    During the work that followed, the doctor even more so discovered that his initial assessment was far too optimistic.


    The emergence of ¡®one¡¯ shook up the entire federation. Even though those who had the authority to know about this numbered less than a hundred, they were the true great figures who had power over institutions and organizations. Dr. Rochester not only had talent in the field of biology and gics, he could also be said to be a master of public speaking. The doctor went on several dozen trips through the federations various prefectures, each time, if it wasn¡¯t one on one, then the listeners would not exceed three. The doctor talked about the course of research of the biological solvent, described one¡¯s characteristics, and also attached great importance to the most enticing breakthrough of this project¡¯s research: using ¡®one¡¯ to gically modify the human body might grant the human race various inconceivable abilities, and the modification process came with an additional effect, which was that it prolonged the modified individual¡¯s life.


    Just like the olden era¡¯s most celebrated drug Viagra, for the investors, the side effect of the doctor¡¯s project was far more attractive than its original purpose.


    That was why in the following year, Dr. Rochester obtained over a hundred billion in temporary funds from the federation, of course, this was a temporary budget hidden under all different types of names. Meanwhile, for the sake of hiding the overseas budget that suddenly increased, the federal government even wanted to find ways to start a small scale overseas war. The amount of funds funneled to the doctor was roughly double that of what the government allocated him. By relying on the newly obtained funds, the doctor¡¯s research thus quickly sped up as well. Based on the federation¡¯s conventional practice, Rochester who received this tremendous amount of investment naturally became the highest leader of the entire project.


    Ever since ¡®one¡¯ was born, it constantly absorbed energy and nutrients, but its body itself didn¡¯t undergo much changes. After forming a biological body made of a few different cells, it no longer grew, but the amount of energy and nutrients it absorbed only increased in geometric series. No matter what kind of methods the doctor used, he just couldn¡¯t find how ¡®one¡¯ was any different from its past self. After ¡®one¡¯ was born, life was produced in the other portions of biological solvent, and after endless nurturing, absorbing a sea of energy and nutrients, the doctor finally collected fiveplete ¡®organs¡¯.


    The five organs, from their production to stabilization, the entire process waspletely hidden, impossible to detect. Their functions were unclear, but when they were ced together, there was a certain degree of resonance between them, and there was a sign of them developing coboratively as well. Right at the crucial moment, the doctor felt a fear that came from the innermost depths of his heart, immediately deciding to sever the connection between the five super organs, moreoverpletely freezing them and separating them.


    Rochester didn¡¯t know why he did this either, but he had a feeling that if he really allowed the five organs to merge into one body, then the ultra life form that was produced might not be something humans could control with their present level of science and technology. This would be a disaster for the entire human race!


    However, just freezing and separating them wasn¡¯t enough to put the doctor at ease. As a result, he used the resources he had to construct five rtively distant new bases just to hold these five ultra organs, as well as increased the research that was done on them. When the bases¡¯ construction projects were finished and the ultra organs were in ce, only then did Rochester feel slightly more relieved.


    However, right at this time, ¡®one¡¯ suddenly became active, growing at crazy speeds, and it also became aggressive. The vessel used to hold ¡®one¡¯ was made from spacecraft materials, the twenty centimeter thick multiyered fiberss even exceeding the armor of tanks, but ¡®one¡¯ made of just a few dozen cells only used a few hours to drill open a hole, and then released an extremely powerful neurotoxin from within. When the rm in the base sounded, the dozen or so researchers in the innerboratory already became corpses.


    That month, Dr. Rochester could only sleep less than two hours every day, the indescribable anxiety and restlessness making it difficult for him to sleep through the night. That was why when the rm sounded, he immediately thought that ¡®one¡¯ broke through its restrictions. He instinctively made an extremely important decision, pressing a rather unremarkable red button on the control desk.


    The innerboratory waspletely sealed within a few seconds, and then zing white streams of heat fired from several dozen hidden nozzles, the raging mes exceeding ten thousand degrees melting everything inside theboratory, including ¡®one¡¯.


    One could be destroyed. As long as the environmental temperature exceeded a thousand degrees, one would bepletely burnt. This was one of the most important discoveries Rochester made in his research. The doctor was also somewhat confused why ¡®one¡¯ exhibited all types of inconceivable biological properties, yet on the aspect of heat resistance, it was inferior to even the biological solvent. Regardless, safety measures he previously arranged for finally disyed their use. Even though the destruction of ¡®one¡¯ was quite pitiful, and there were four experimental bodies destroyed together with one, they were only the first batch from the doctor¡¯s ¡®Garden of Eden¡¯ Project, the forerunners of the future perfect human. Even though the losses were great, it was still much better than losing control over ¡®one¡¯.

 Book 6 20.12

    Book 6 Chapter 20.12 - Foresight


    The ident this time made Rochester realize how dangerous ¡®one¡¯ was, and as a result, all of the base¡¯s security measures wereprehensively reinforced. However, when the remodeling entered its final stages, an unexpected event happened. A certain portion of biological solvent underwent a strange change, producing a new ¡®one¡¯ within!


    The new ¡®one¡¯ possessed simrly powerful offensive characteristics, but this time, the doctor made sufficient preparations, limiting one¡¯s nutrition and energy supply, moreover sealing off most of its activity by keeping it at close to absolute zero in temperature. However, all of the base¡¯s biological solvents began to activate one after another, continuously producing all types of powerful organisms. These creatures grew extremely quickly, their offensive ability also extremely great. If not for the doctor long having done preparations, starting up the defensive instations as soon as theypleted their growth, the entire base might have ended up in disaster. However, this was a never ending war of attrition. As long as one existed, the new offensive organisms would be produced in an unending stream, to the extent where even after the biological solvent was consumed, these offensive organisms would be produced even from ordinary culture fluid! Left with no choice, Rochester destroyed ¡®one¡¯ again, and then all of the biological solvent immediately ceased their activation.


    Several yearster, ¡®one¡¯ appeared a third time. What weed it was a vessel that had long been prepared, and close to absolute zero temperature. In that same year, the doctor¡¯s ¡®Garden of Eden¡¯ Project acquired unprecedented sess. The three ultra experimental bodies began to produce endless evolution potential, already possessing the initial form of a perfect human.


    From when the doctor obtained the second batch of startup funds to when the three ultra experimental bodies were created, ten whole years already passed. During these ten years, the doctor who hade into contact with all types of ultra life forms was like a child who was dealing with countless vicious beasts, the degree of danger far greater than ying with fire or dancing on a cliff. However, the trials were crossed one after another, dangers safely passed again and again,pletely a miracle.


    In this hall, the doctor¡¯s experiences during these ten years were fully disyed in a condensed manner, the degree of danger enough to make one¡¯s breathing stop. However, how could a miracle continue for ten years?


    While looking at Su¡¯s questioning gaze, Rochester sighed and said, ¡°Actually, before obtaining the second batch of startup funds, I already awakened the Iplete Foresight ability. In those ten years, whenever a major event was about to happen, he would always have a vague premonition beforehand, allowing him to make the correct choice and decision. In theter stages, when my Mysterious Fields ability developed further, the foresight became more and more urate, just as if... as if there was a sound, a voice that mysterious and inexorably guiding me. Only when my Mysterious Fields ability reached eleven levels, possessing Foresight, did I understand that the voice I was hearing was actually the will of this world. During those ten years, there were only two things I didn¡¯t foresee, the eruption of the war, and the escape of the experimental body.¡±


    The scenes changed. An iparablyrge breeding tank appeared before Su¡¯s eyes, within it resting a square meter sizedpletely sealed petri dish. At the center of the petri dish appeared a small vortex, culture fluid currently moving downwards at a visible speed. On the disy screen outside, the numbers representing electrical consumption remained high the entire time, the electrical power consumed at the center of the petri dish unexpectedly already equivalent to a small scale steelmaking electric stove.


    The scene erged, the focal point aimed at the center of the petri dish. Now, one could clearly see culture fluid continuously rush towards the center of the vortex, and then strangely disappear without a trace, no idea where it went.


    Su¡¯s pretty brows slowly locked together. Even though he only saw a few scenes, he knew that this was the truth. Moreover, from the moment he saw the petri dish, he already felt extremely ufortable, sensing a mysterious fear, as well as an unsuppressable hostility that made him want to erupt with action on the spot. There was no way a projection could produce this type of powerful reaction, and there was even less of that happening from a fake image.


    The scenes slowly erged. This time, it zoomed in to the center of the vortex, only stopping when it reached the cellryer. The culture fluid already became giant waves, almost filling up the entire world. At the center of the vortex floated an object that wasn¡¯t thatrge, built from several long structural bodies, those rectangr bodies precisely the cells that made up this core, every cell having set concaves and convexes that allowed them to connect to each other. Right now, all of the cells formed a sixteen-sided body, those cells making up the edges of the rectangr body. A formless darkness floated at the center of the sixteen-faced body, and once the culture fluid made contact with the edge of the darkness, they wouldpletely disappear. It seemed like that darkness was a gate into another space.


    The ¡®one¡¯ in the scene seemed to have sensed that someone was looking at it, quickly speeding up the speed at which it devoured culture fluid, the waves of cold destructive aura actually passing throughyers of images, directly casting themselves onto Su¡¯s body! Green mes suddenly ignited within Su¡¯s eyes, unexpectedly firing two faint beams of radiance. His light blonde hair also rose despite there being no wind here, his body starting to adjust and vibrate, even the air around him affected, releasing pi pi pa pa cracking sounds. In that instant, Su already entered the highest level pre-battle state! He almost couldn¡¯t control himself, almost activating Extreme Assault, moving up to ¡®one¡¯, and then destroying it with the most vicious methods.


    However, his rationality reminded Su that the one he saw was merely a projection. One¡¯s body was not in this hall, or else there was no way he wouldn¡¯t have detected it. However, what Su was looking at wasn¡¯t just a projection, he already knew that the scenes weren¡¯t just recorded information, a part of it recreated through Rochester¡¯s Mysterious Fields ability. For example, there were some abilities that could reproduce scenes that had already passed within a certain time frame. Back then, when the chairman¡¯s son died under Su¡¯s hands, Bevs should have used this ability to perceive the truth.


    Rochester¡¯s achievements in the Mysterious Fields were extremely high, the greatest Su had ever seen. He not only restored the scenes of the past, he even broke through certain restrictions of time and space in the recording of scenes, connecting ¡®one¡¯ and Su to a certain degree. This was the reason why Su could feel the aura of destruction from one¡¯s image.


    From the magnified image, ¡®one¡¯ didn¡¯t look like a biological body at all, but more like a perfectly built construct. Every cell had edges and corners, the sleekness of its exterior looking like it was meticulously polished, and the areas where the cells connected were as tight as if there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of difference. One had to understand that this wasn¡¯t a tall building, but rather a microscopic image on the cellr level.


    ¡®One¡¯ was destroyed quickly after its second birth, this time, the doctor who had long made preparations activated the destruction sequence as soon as it tried to break out from its entrapment. Soon afterwards, one was reborn again. The microscopic forms of the two ¡®one¡¯ werepletely different, to the extent where its structure would undergo substantial changes even during the same rebirth cycle. When he saw up to this point, Su finally understood the meaning behind why Rochester said he didn¡¯t understand one¡¯s true form at all.


    When ¡®one¡¯ was reborn again, the doctor already finished all preparations. However, what he didn¡¯t anticipate was that when it appeared again, the abnormality didn¡¯t happen on one¡¯s body, but rather that the ultra experimental body escaped! Back then, number one and number two were merely scattered cells swimming in culture fluid, only number three having a body the size of a puppy. When number one and two¡¯s breeding tanks ruptured, the doctor knew that the worst had happened. The ultra experimental body to some extent carried some of one¡¯s characteristics, able to be a perfect body from any singr cell. Meanwhile, in the cellr stage, they obtained a few more characteristics of ultra bacterium: immunity to drugs, astonishing survival ability, reproduction speed, and able to propagate through many different means. The night the ultra experimental body leaked out, Dr. Rochester made the decision to sacrifice researchers in the experiment area, seal off the experiment area, and then bring ¡®one¡¯ with him out of this ce beforehand.


    At this time, the hall lit up again, thepressed scenes of historying to an end.


    ¡°Now, what I believe you should understand is that ¡®one¡¯ is ourmon enemy. After obtaining initial sess from the experimental body, I discovered that there was a natural hostility between them, as if they were a pair of predators. In every situation, they will use every opportunity to fight, this is something that has never changed. That is why between you and ¡®one¡¯, only one side will survive in the end.¡± Dr. Rochester said calmly.

 Book 6 21.1

    Book 6 Chapter 21.1 - Soar


    At the top of Great Sun God Temple¡¯s lower floors was a thousand and two hundred meters long strip runway, one able to see just how grand and magnificent Great Sun God Temple was to build a runway at the top of the snowy mountain. At the end of the runway, an old-fashioned four propeller ne was parked, the copper bodies of the propellers wiped spotless. The red-robed warrior at the end of the runway waved two small gs, and after seeing the signal, the four propellers began to operate, soon after reaching their greatest speed, the aircraft itself also starting to continuously shake as a result.


    Following the release of the brakes, the aircraft began to slowly slide along the runway. Then, the four propellers began to frantically roar, the ne elerating. However, the excessive amount of fuel the ne carried made it extremely heavy, rocking back and forth, moving up and then back down again a few times. When the runway was about to reach its end, even the red-robed warrior in charge of the ne¡¯s takeoff was covered in sweat. The aircraft seemed to be suddenly grabbed by an invisiblerge hand and pushed up, rising into the sky, spreading its wings and flying high above the great sea of radiation clouds. The snowy peak was like an ind in this sea of clouds as the aircraft passed it by.


    The sky was extremely blue, so blue no limit could be seen. The sun in the sky released unrelenting light and heat, sending the almost liquefied heat pouring down on the clouds of radiation. Half the clouds in the sky were dyed red, making it look like a burning sea of mes.


    The propellers spun about, the ear-splitting engine noises covering the roaring winds, bing the only sound in this world. The aircraft was extremely shaky, but there were still times when the winds were calm. Whenever this happened, time and space in this entire world would feel as if it stopped. The aircraft was like a leaf, silently gliding above the sea of clouds. No speed could be felt, and there was no sense of psed time either.


    Through the cockpit¡¯s side window, Su silently overlooked this sea of clouds.


    After undergoing emergency modifications, the old-fashioned aircraft¡¯s cabin hadpletely been converted into an oil tank. Despite the fuel consumption being great, therge amount of oil was still enough to support its flight back to the northern continent, of course, on the premise that it didn¡¯t break down on the way there.


    This aircraft was already close to eighty years old, yet it was miraculously preserved until now. Meanwhile, when Rochester first designed Great Sun God Temple, he already designed a runway on the roof, moreover preparing an aircraft and all of the necessaryponents. The olden era aircraft had almost no electronic instations,pletely mechanical in operation. The machinery¡¯s workmanship was extremely exquisite, even the slightest movement from its wings transmitted to Su¡¯s hands through the piloting stick.


    When flying above the clouds of radiation, all electronic instruments would malfunction under the powerful electromaic fields, which was why the doctor didn¡¯t add any electronic instations to this aircraft. As for navigation, if Su who had eleven levels of Perception could lose his way, then that really would be the greatest joke.


    The great earth, mountain ranges,kes, city ruins, all of these passed by beneath the sea of clouds one after the other.


    In the tropical rainforest, a group of natives who were currently hunting suddenly stopped their movements, all of them continuously looking all around them in fear and rm. A white-haired lizard suddenly raised his head, his ears moving a bit, and then climbed to the treetop with exceptional nimbleness, gazing towards the sky. The other natives also climbed up to the treetop one after another, staring with stupefied expressions towards the sky. At this time, the faint rumbling sounds in the sky already became more and more clear, the clouds of radiation also starting to stir about. The clouds suddenly revealed a crack, an enormous and aged aircraft, under countless pairs of attentive eyes, slowly moved past the sky, and then disappeared again beyond the endless radiation clouds.


    All of the natives were stupefied. Only after a long time had passed did they snap back to reality. They were immediately in a flustered state, screeching as they hopped and jumped about, not knowing what they should do. Right when they were about to jump down, they were suddenly dumbstruck, their bodies going rigid, unable to disy any movements.


    In the forest under the tree, Herk were currently silently running, their numbers simply endless like a ck flood. Rumors regarding the Herk had long passed between the native tribes, these vicious beasts that suddenly appeared in the rainforest as terrifying as the death god. They ate anything, were iparably crafty, definitely wouldn¡¯t fall for any traps, and they were much more formidable than ordinary mutated creatures. There was even a story of a Herk wiping out an entire vige¡¯s native hunters. Now, whenever the natives hunted in the rainforest, they would all pray beforehand, praying that they wouldn¡¯t encounter a Herk.


    However, right now, there were hundreds to over a thousand Herk running below their very eyes, heading straight north. Just the fear they felt alone was enough to prevent the natives from making any movements.


    A native suddenly couldn¡¯t control his body, and with a bitter and miserable scream, fell from the treetop. His arms and legs iled about, and even though his descent was quite short, the screaming sounded continuously, echoing into the distance. A Herk suddenly raised its head, biting down on the unlucky native with a single motion, its powerful upper and lower jaws mping down, instantly tearing off a leg. Then, with a fling of its head, the native was tossed backwards. Several Herk jumped up one after another, dividing up that native in the air, and then when theynded, they continued crazily following the great army north. From time to time, there were some Herk who raised their heads towards the natives that werepletely petrified, but not a single one stopped to waste even a few seconds on capturing prey and eating. As for the unlucky fe, the Herk naturally wouldn¡¯t mind using food that dropped right by their mouths as a bit of nourishment.


    Another wave of disturbance rose in the rainforest, a ck expanse of Leigna flying over. Their hundreds of thousands in number simply turned them into a ck cloud as they swept through the rainforest. Wherever they passed by an area, that ce would bepletely barren.


    Soon afterwards, the entire rainforest became chaotic!

 Book 6 21.2

    Book 6 Chapter 21.2 - Soar


    Countless animals, regardless of whether they wererge like giant swamp crocodiles or small like insects, left their homes, starting to frantically run. All types of wild beasts gathered together, forming another type of fleeing beast flood. Even creatures that were originally natural enemies were running side by side right now.


    At the center of the rainforest, the ck flood was currently silently swarming over, chasing after the aircraft in the sky. All creatures who dare stand in their way would be instantly torn apart. What followed closely behind the Herk was the even more frightening swarm of Leigna. When one looked down from the sky, the green continent seemed to have been painted over, bing fault zones thatpletelycked color. Meanwhile, on the other side of the rainforest, a small group of foragers were currently running at a speed that wasn¡¯t too rushed. There were only twenty one of them, their sizes not thatrge either, but no mutated creatures who had their territories invaded upon dared to attack them. At this time, the foragers no longer concealed their auras, steadily releasing the presence of a powerful individual at the top of this¡¯s food chain, an aura that was enough to make all vicious beasts retreat. As mid level biological weapons, the foragers¡¯ status in the entire biological army was far greater than the Herk or Leigna¡¯s. They normally wouldn¡¯t associate with thetter, and even when moving together, theytter would only serve as their soldiers and cannon fodder.


    However, regardless, this wave of biological army flood still surged north, moreover leaving behind a thick stroke on the great earth that signified their path of advance.


    When night fell, the old-fashioned aircraft already rumbled past the great sea. The coastal reef was craggy, the great sea producing dark turbid waves that smashed viciously against the reef, releasing waves of rumbling noises. The great sea shrouded under the darkness of night roared about, but a dark figure appeared at the tall coastal edge. From the silhouette, that was a wolf-shaped creature. It raised its head, releasing a long roar, and then jumped out, its body drawing out a bold and powerful arc through the night sky, leaping over a hundred meters, throwing itself deep into the great sea!


    Even more Herk appeared at the seacoast. They didn¡¯t stop at all, jumping into the great sea one after another, swimming towards the other shore they couldn¡¯t see at all. What followed were the ck cloud-like Leigna. They were much smaller than the Herk, their endurance also much weaker. At this point, there were already many Leigna who exhausted their stamina, dropping into the sea. However, the remaining Leigna were still frantically beating their wings, facing the crazy ocean winds, flying north.


    All of the Herk gathered into an orderly formation, advancing through the ocean¡¯s waves. When one looked down from above, it was as if an enormous and iparable sea of beasts was passing by the boundless great sea.


    At this very moment, the mes of war engulfing the northern continent not only didn¡¯t cease, it instead became more and more vicious. The consequences war brought were already fully disyed, even Dragon City that was previously a purend couldn¡¯t avoid being affected.


    To the south of Dragon City rested a massive factory. The factory¡¯s defense couldn¡¯t be considered extremely strict, the close to a hundred armed soldiers, even though it already wasn¡¯t a small power,pared to the value of the factory, their intimidation power was still a bitcking. The factory upied tens of thousands of square meters, so for only a hundred soldiers to defend such arge area, it really was a bit thin. However, the striking Morgan Family insignia towering outside the factory was enough to make anyone drooling for this ce think thrice. This was a synthetic food factory, and due to its location at the center of crossroads, it immediately became the center of both sides¡¯ battlefronts. Due to the Morgan Family maintaining a neutral position this entire time, having massive military force here would only invite unnecessary trouble, and as a result, there was only a symbolic defense in ce.


    The night was extremely dark. Under the cover of the clouds of radiation, when night came, it was close to absolutely darkness. However, darkness didn¡¯t bring ability users too much hindrance, night vision was almost ubiquitous among them. Two soldiers were standing on a sentry position, their arms and legs moving about in boredom. In this era, night was always a bit cold. The mes of war never affected this ce, spending too much time peacefully long making these guards lose their heart of vignce. In their hearts, they firmly believed that no one would be stupid enough to start a war against the Morgan Family. Moreover, this synthetic food factory wasn¡¯tpletely the Morgan Family¡¯s property, the Blood Parliament was the greatest shareholder behind the scenes.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that there were already over ten scopes that had them locked within their crosshairs.


    Muffled gunshots sounded at nearly the same moment, blood immediately gushing out from either the guards¡¯ heads or bodies. In the darkness, hundreds of figures leapt out from their ces of hiding, throwing themselves towards the factory! Ear-splitting rm sounds swiftly sounded, the guards who were still sleeping jumping out from their beds, grabbing their weapons and rushing out from their dorms. However, as soon as they left the doors, they were mowed down by a hail of bullets. The few guards who were fortunate enough to survive withdrew into their dormitories, borrowing the terrain to frantically resist while sending out news of the attack.


    The fierce gunshots shattered the peace of this night. The number of attackers was numerous, but their weapons and equipment were varied, their tactical achievements far inferior to the guards, themand also seeming quite messy. Even though the ambush seeded and they upied the absolute advantage, the intruders still used close to an hour beforepletely upying the food factory, and they couldn¡¯t even stop the guards from burning down a foodpounding workshop out of desperation.


    Dragonrider General Headquarters still remained quiet. In the old-fashioned building, warm lighting continuously flowed out from several windows. The number of staff members in general headquarters was already bing fewer and fewer. As the war continued, the ck Dragonriders¡¯ purpose for existence was currently disappearing. Many of the dragonriders separately joined the two sides, the number of ck Dragonriders under Morgan also became fewer and fewer in number. Apart from the family¡¯s members, only a few dragonriders like Lieutenant Colonel Julio who was born amoner still stayed in the ck Dragonriders.


    It was alreadyte into the night. General Morgan still didn¡¯t decide to sleep. He sat on the sofa, currently flipping through a book pertaining to olden era history. The coffee on the side table continuously released wisps of pure fragrance, in the current times, this was definitely excessive luxury. Outside the office table, the beautiful and sexy female secretary was sitting behind the office table, twirling her fountain pen out of boredom, clearly a bit sleepy. At this moment, the telephone on the table suddenly sounded, giving her a scare, to the extent where she identally knocked over a cup of coffee. She wiped at the spilled coffee in panic while hurriedly grabbing the telephone receiver.


    When she heard a few words, her expression immediately changed. She tore off a piece of paper, quickly recording the key points, and then walked into General Morgan¡¯s office, cing the note in front of the general.


    After giving the note a quick loot, General Morgan¡¯s hands trembled slightly, and then said, ¡°Itiya foodpounding factory suffered an ambush, already falling? Very good, they finally went this far.¡±

 Book 6 21.3

    Book 6 Chapter 21.3 - Soar


    He stood up, walked a few circles around the office, and then stopped before the french windows, gazing into the great sea under the dark curtain of night. He ordered, ¡°Tell Paniya to investigate who exactly it is that attacked our food factory. Also, regardless of who it is, seize that factory back for me, she has 24 hours of time. As for the requirements for this battle... I do not wish for even a single intruder to escape, nor do I need any captives, she should know what I mean. Also, contact Luke, have him start mobilizing the family¡¯s troops, he has three days.¡±


    The female secretary recorded the orders, and then left the office. General Morgan slowly turned around, this bit of working making him look like he aged more than ten years. The general walked over to the office table, stood there silently for a bit, and then lifted up the phone, dialing a number. A bitter, he said, ¡°Old friend, how are things on your end?¡±


    A hoarse voice transmitted from the other end of the receiver. ¡°Everything has still been quite good up until now! Extremely peaceful, no insectsing to disturb me. However, it has been a bit too peaceful, enough to make one a bit restless. Those old friends of ours are definitely not fes who know their ce, still not disying any activity until now, this really is quite strange.¡±


    General Morgan sighed, and then said, ¡°Perhaps they are plotting something. However, I believe they will do something soon, with the war reaching this state, it is about time for the trump cards to be shown. However, your area there is extremely important, better watch carefully, definitely cannot let those fes to escape amidst the chaos!¡±


    ¡°Rx! It has been several decades already, yet there hasn¡¯t been a single mistake from my end. Those fes in the prison can just wait for their bodies to rot underground! However, number two has already been let out for quite some time, he hasn¡¯t stirred up any trouble has he? I let him out privately for you, so if something happens, it¡¯ll be a bit hard for me to exin.¡±


    General Morganughed and said, ¡°He is together with Helen, what kind of tricks can he even y?¡±


    A loud and boldughter sounded from the telephone, ¡°You have a point there! That little fe Helen was extremely difficult to deal with when she was only a few years old, I have never seen anyone who managed to make her suffer a loss! However, Helen¡¯s body is extremely weak after all, that fe number two goes crazy sometimes, so it¡¯s better if you are a bit more careful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Curtis is there as well!¡±


    ¡°That crafty ck Steel?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like that rash fe seems to dislike you quite a bit?¡±


    ¡°It was Helen who called him over.¡±


    ¡°En, that makes more sense. Heh heh, I just knew you weren¡¯t that considerate when doing things! Alright, I should go and inspect the prisons, you know how troublesome those fes are, just the slightest bit of carelessness and they might stir up something. However, don¡¯t worry, I will watch number one carefully.¡±


    After lowering the phone, General Morgan thought for a bit, suddenly feeling like he wasn¡¯t all that at ease, and as such, he dialed another number. A momentter, Helen¡¯s image appeared on the office table¡¯s light screen. She looked a bit thin and pallid, but there was still an ice-cold and machine-like expression on her face as she coldly said, ¡°General Morgan, energy is extremely scarce right now, I have many experimental facilities that had to be shut down, so long distance wirelessmunication is an extremely extravagant thing. I hope what your distinguished self has to say is important enough, at the very least enough to not let down the consumption of this energy.¡±


    General Morgan opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but ended up holding himself back. Only after a bit did he ask, ¡°Recently... what do you need more of?¡±


    Helen¡¯s ice-cold face revealed a hint of surprise. She also paused for a second, and only then did she say, ¡°Electricity, fuel, ammunition, raw materials, medications, and food, need more of everything. Especially food, those two fes are quite the eaters.¡±


    General Morgan carefully asked, ¡°Then I¡¯ll send some supplies over tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I can¡¯t afford it.¡± Helen directly refused. She was always like this. After Persephone had her general rank stripped, without much of a budget left to the private hospital, the funds she relied on the previous plotting to acquire were quickly used up. Right now, Helen was already no different from poverty-stricken,cking all ability to purchase the goods that have be incredibly scarce because of war.


    ¡°How about this, I can offer you a loan specially for purchasing these things. As for the interest, we¡¯ll just calcte it through the present market rate.¡± General Morgan proposed another suggestion.


    Helen refused once more, saying, ¡°I apologize, right now, I do not need these things anymore. If your distinguished self doesn¡¯t have any other matters, I believe enough energy has already been used up.¡±


    ¡°He has already admitted defeat against me.¡±


    Morgan was shocked. ¡°What? This isn¡¯t his style of doing things!¡±


    ¡°I crushed his ego in where he was most proud of, and then he withdrew in defeat. This wasn¡¯t that difficult of a task.¡± Helen said, deemphasizing the situation, and then she cut off themunications.


    ¡°Where he is most proud of... trampling on his ego... en, it is a bit strange. Lafite that fe, wasn¡¯t he always most proud of his strength?¡± General Morgan frowned and began to think hard to himself. Right now, his face was covered in curiosity and concern, the lofty and valiant look from when he was giving the orders to mobilize his family¡¯s military force nowhere to be seen.

 Book 6 21.4

    Book 6 Chapter 21.4 - Soar


    After cutting ofmunications with General Morgan, Helen sat there alone, unknown what she was thinking. The massiveboratory only had a single deskmp lit, the weak lightning only illuminating a small square meter of area. Helen¡¯s blonde hair was tied in a ponytail, her beautiful side profile giving off a type of mysterious beauty. At this time, a small head reached out from the darkness behind her, looked around, and then gently leapt onto herp, crawling up. It then rested on her shoulders, using its head to gently rub against Helen¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hungry?¡± Helen gently patted Snow¡¯s head.


    Unexpectedly, Snow actually released a fine voice. ¡°Yes, really hungry, I never ate until I became full! However, aren¡¯t there many enemies outside? Can¡¯t I just eat them?¡±


    Snow¡¯s voice was a bit masculine, bit possessed a strange charm, indescribably pleasant to listen to. Meanwhile, this charm beneath that voice was something Helen had only heard from one other person before. Perhaps due to some unknown fluctuation from the base of her heart, when Helen was designing Snow¡¯s voice, she was extremely strict with the data and technology to restore that type of charm, and then hid it within Snow¡¯s tones of voice. Snow¡¯s voice was formed from tens of thousands of different tones of voice, so if one wanted to find and recreate that strand of charming voice, there really weren¡¯t many who could do such a thing in this world. Even if someone could do this, who would be so senseless as to actually do it?


    In fact, for Snow, this was a rather senseless task to begin with. Snow would much ratherpound through the light waves released from itspound eyes, or use high frequency sound waves beyond the scope of what the human ear could pick up tomunicate. The efficiency of these two types of interaction was hundreds to over a thousand times greater than human speech. Even if it was through sound, if Snow used her own method to cry out once, the amount of information stored within the tens of thousands of vocal tones would be equivalent to that of a novel.


    However, Snow was still curious, secretly learning human speech, even though Helen understood its cries and couldpletely decipher the light wave signals from itspound eyes. Apart from Helen, not even Curtis or Lafite had ever heard it talk.


    When she heard Snow¡¯s words, Helen released a rare chuckle, and then said, ¡°Forgot again?¡±


    Snow curled up, then released two light sounds, showing how pitiful it was before saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t they enemies? Why can¡¯t I eat them? Mama won¡¯t let me go out, but won¡¯t let me eat the things in here. I¡¯m hungry...¡±


    Helenughed helplessly, tapped Snow on the head, and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother mama. You still have onest ce that needs to bepleted. Right, tell mama what is your favorite method of attack?¡±


    ¡°Extreme Assault and cutting!¡± Snow replied without any hesitation.


    ¡°Extreme Assault?¡± Helen stared nkly for a moment, and soon after, nodded her head, starting to work in front of the dim light screen before her without batting an eyelid.


    Snow quietlyid on Helen¡¯s shoulder, watching her work. Herpound eyes recorded all of the data on the screen, asionally crying out to express her own opinion. It also had things it didn¡¯t understand, for example, Helen clearly had methods of entering data that were more efficient, for example, directly connecting the intelligence system to her own body, so why did she still have to carry out such primitive importing methods? However, even though the human structure seemed to begging behind and primitive in its eyes, with far too many areas that could be improved, it was still extremely drawn to it, because that was its mother¡¯s form. As for its paternal body, it had never met him before, so it was full of curiosity. Only, no matter how it asked, Helen didn¡¯t reply to this question, only telling it that it didn¡¯t have a paternal body.


    Snow obviously didn¡¯t believe this. Ever since it was only an initial form made of a few cells, what it feared the most was its paternal body, that paternal body it had never met before. Only now did the fear it felt towards its paternal body gradually fade somewhat, and that was because it always remained at Helen¡¯s side, feeling like Helen could protect it.¡±


    The modification work was detailed and long, but under Helen and Snow¡¯s joint efforts, the rate of progress became miraculously fast. Finally, Helen stretched out her tired body, lifted Snow up, and then said, ¡°Get up little guy! Time to get to work. We only have enough energy to carry out a final modification!¡±


    After obediently being fastened to the experimental tform, before the ss cover was fastened in ce, Snow moved her head to the side, suddenly saying, ¡°Mama, when this battle ends, I want to be like you. Even in human form, Snow can still be just as strong.¡±


    Helen stared nkly, and said with a gentle and tender voice, ¡°You¡¯re saying nonsense again. Your current appearance is extremely beautiful, only this is the beauty a perfect life form should have. Aren¡¯t you always saying how the human race is extremely primitive and weak, not having any sense of beauty?¡±


    ¡°But mama is a human.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about this matterter. Right now, be good and carry out the body modification. Also, don¡¯t think about battles, what battles are there?¡±


    ¡°Of course these are battles!¡± Snow said seriously, ¡°It is because there is already killing intent on Mama¡¯s body!¡±


    ¡°Who said? Mama¡¯s the most gentle!¡± Helen boasted shamelessly.


    ¡°Mama is the most terrifying!¡±


    ¡°The word terrifying isn¡¯t used as praise.¡±


    ¡°But it is the closest fitting in trantion! It is because I feel like even the paternal body will be scared of Mama!¡±


    ¡°Snow!!¡±


    ¡°... uh, the experiment is about to start right? I¡¯m already prepared!¡±

 Book 6 21.5

    Book 6 Chapter 21.5 - Soar


    As she looked at Snow who was ying dead, Helen didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but there was a type of warmth that welled up from the very depths of her heart. She quietly fastened the ss cover, watching as culture fluid slowly submerged Snow¡¯s small body. In reality, with Snow¡¯s constitution, anesthetics and toxins already couldn¡¯t do much. Whenever this time came, Snow would always carry out self-hypnotism, giving up control over its body. In general, the importance an ultra life form attached to control over their own body was far greater than the importance women who were willing to die to preserve their chastity felt towards their virginity.


    Snow¡¯s body slowly floated up, starting to releaserge amounts of bubbles from its body¡¯s surface, its body starting to change at a visible rate. Helen quietly sat on the side, watching silently, peacefully, not thinking anything. For her, the slightest bit of time was a tremendous resource, but right now, she was more willing to waste the most precious time to just quietly sit there, watch and apany Snow. From a certain standpoint, this could also be considered being with her.


    Right now, she felt peaceful and happy.


    Snow was currently transforming, a pair of des gradually extending out, bing more and more sharp, sharp bony spurs also starting to reach out from its body. At both sides of its abdomen, many crystals were forming one after another, the three limbs that were used for movement bing more slender and powerful, its swelling abdomen that stored anti-gravity organs was currently being loaded. Meanwhile, itspound eyes¡¯ dtion was a sign of a substantial strengthening of the Force Field ability.


    Snow¡¯sbat strength was increasing exponentially. Meanwhile, from the human race¡¯s view of aesthetics, Snow was also bing exponentially uglier.


    Helen suddenly covered her mouth, her body shaking, tears unexpectedly flowing uncontrobly. It was because she knew that Snow wanted to be like a human, because this would make it more like her. Snow¡¯s intelligence was definitely not inferior to powerful intelligent systems, nor would it be any inferior to any wise men. Snow was intelligent, it was making its own choice. It was because arge portion of its transformations was not within Helen¡¯s preset procedures. Snow sensed that an enemy was currently approaching, which was why it chose to be uglier, choosing to be more powerful.


    Only at this moment did Helen set her resolution. Even if it was just for this moment of happiness and peace, she didn¡¯t mind killing all those who dared disturb her right now.


    ---


    Following a creak sound, the side door of the hospital was roughly pulled open. The steel door was already sted until it clearly distorted, and there were a dozen or so ring bullet holes on the door as well. However, those who left behind these traces on the steel door had long be corpses, and then became food for mob-like scavengers. Curtis never had a habit of being lenient on his enemies. He stood in front of the door, gave the surroundings a look, and only then did he squeeze his wide body through with difficulty, closing the door with a crash sound.


    Everything within five hundred meters of the private hospital had already be a purend, already several days since any fighting had happened. This five hundred meter range was a formless boundary, regardless of which side the armed personnel were from, whenever they passed this boundary, then there was a chance that they might suffer Curtis¡¯ vicious attacks. At the very least, until now, there weren¡¯t many who could escape alive from under Curtis¡¯ hands. This type of battle continued day after day, Captain Curtis also gradually releasing killing intent, his killing methods bing more fierce, making all enemies tremble with fear, none of them understanding why the captain¡¯s temper during this period was so bad.


    Through the dark corridor, Curtis walked into the dining room, throwing himself into a folding chair. The chair that had been reinforced with steel still groaned about, its original form clearly changing somewhat under that massive body¡¯s pressure. Seated on the other side of the dining room was Lafite. His legs were crossed on the table, eyes fixated on the small venttion shutter on the wall, expression a bit lifeless. With a crash sound, Curtis threw a bag packed with bullets onto the ground, cursing with a low voice, ¡°So fucking unlucky, didn¡¯t find anyone. Why did those fes suddenly all be cowards? Is there anything else to eat?¡±


    However, Curtis¡¯ eyes swept over the empty meal tter on the table, and then no longer asked again. There were still a few pieces of ck bread on a te, but that was Helen¡¯s share, and it was the portion the two men tacitly agreed to leave behind.


    Lafite moved his body sluggishly, and then asked, ¡°Are we supposed to just continue staying here like this? I feel like even my bones are starting to rust.¡±


    ¡°Of course, she hasn¡¯tpleted her matters yet. Once she is done, I reckon we can leave this ce.¡± Curtis said. Right now, his stomach suddenly released a rumbling of hunger. He pped his stomach, and then said, ¡°The feeling of an empty stomach really isn¡¯t that good, damn war! However, unless there are any special reasons, Helen still likely wouldn¡¯t be willing to join the battle. Otherwise, even if it is just opening up a hospital, with her skills, how could making money be any easier? As long as those fes with broken arms and legs can be treated, they might be willing to sell even their underwear!¡±


    Lafite said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, something that will make her set her resolution will happen soon!¡±


    Curtis gave Lafite a look, asking, ¡°And how do you know this? Could it be that you and her already have some type of special rtionship? Heng, it isn¡¯t me looking down on you, you also know that this ispletely a joke!¡±


    ¡°Based on my intuition.¡± Lafite still had a profound expression on his face.


    Pah! A thick clump of spittle sted a small hole open in the ground, serving as Curtis¡¯ reply to Lafite.

 Book 6 21.6

    Book 6 Chapter 21.6 - Soar


    At the center of theboratory, the signal light representing low power continuously flickered, the number disying that in an hour, the entireboratory¡¯s energy source would be cut off. Helen already carried Snow out from the breeding tank, carefully inspecting every joint on its entire body. Then, after some hesitation, she imputed amand into the light screen. The series of disy racks by the wall slowly slid to the side, revealing a safe. After spinning about a few times, the box¡¯s door opened on its own, producing rows of frames from within, on them arranged all types of strangeponents, every one of them dark green in color. Their specially processed exteriors were dull and without light, but they could absorb all types of radar waves, possessing powerful obstruction effects against the probing of perception abilities as well. After the safe emerged, thest of the energy was used up, the entireboratory thus entering darkness.


    Right at this time, Snow woke up. Helen produced the variousponents from the safe, cing them on Snow one by one, fastening them in ce. In the blink of an eye, there was ayer of thin and dexterous armor around Snow¡¯s body, several sharp body outgrowths reached out from the gaps in the armor. There were ces to store a weapon at its body¡¯s side as well. This set of armor slightly affected Snow¡¯s speed and concealment ability, but strengthened its defense and offense methods, which was why Snow¡¯s overall battle strength was greatly increased. This was a special set of equipment Helen hadpleted several months ago, and only today was Snow¡¯s final modification finished, able to use this set of equipment.


    After patientlypleting these things, only then did Helen raise her head to look at the time, and then bring Snow towards the dining room. Lafite and Curtis who were sitting in a lifeless manner didn¡¯t draw Helen¡¯s attention at all, as if they didn¡¯t exist at all. Helen sat in her own seat, pulled the meal te up before her, and then began to work at the ck bread. She didn¡¯t even seem to notice that there were two extra pieces of bread on her te. Snow jumped onto the table, moved to the other side of Helen, grabbed a piece of ck bread, and then began to slowly eat. Its eating process was extremely slow, a single piece of bread looking like it was going to take ten minutes to eat. Soon afterwards, Helen finished thest piece of bread. She straightened her body, and then released a breath of air. Right when she was about to say something, there was a sudden pa sound, a fingernail on her left hand suddenly cracking, almostpletely fracturing.


    Helen raised her left hand before her eyes, watching as blood flowed down her finger, a hint of anger and killing intent suddenly appearing on her ice-cold face. She pushed the table, and then suddenly stood up! The long table slid out an entire meter, making Lafite whose legs were propped on the table shift sideways, almost fall off his chair. Curtis¡¯ eyes that were closed in rest opened, eyes stopping on Helen¡¯s rear figure, a pensive look appearing on his face. Only when Helen left the dining room did he withdraw his gaze, exchanging a look with Lafite. Snow rested quietly on the table, using its tongue to lick at the breadcrumbs stuck to its des. In reality, the des had long be bright and clean like a mirror, but Snow still continued to lick them. Its manypound eyes continuously wandered about Lafite¡¯s vital areas, and whenever its eyes swept past, Lafite¡¯s silver hair would always move about. After a few times, even Lafite couldn¡¯t endure Snow¡¯s disturbance, turning his head to re at it angrily. Snow¡¯s limbs moved lightly, its body sliding across most of the table, shing over to Curtis¡¯ side. The captain nudged his butt, his enormous body intentionally or otherwise blocking between Lafite and Snow.


    Right when Snow and Lafite who were separated by the captain¡¯s body were ring at each other, hurried footsteps sounded from outside the dining room; Helen walked inside. In that short bit of time, she already changed her attire. She wore a tight and upright jacket, long and slender pants, tall military boots and a standard ck Dragonrider military belt, arge caliber pistol hanging from her waist, behind her a special reduced heavy assault rifle. This was a look Helen had never disyed before, immediately leaving Lafite and Curtis stunned.


    ¡°Did I go blind?¡± Lafite shook his head forcefully, asking Curtis.


    ¡°If you dare speak such nonsense again, I can promise you that your prediction will very quickly be a reality.¡± Helen said coldly. With a wave of her hand, arge pile of equipment smashed fiercely into Lafite¡¯s body.


    Lafite¡¯s mouth muttered about, but he didn¡¯t dare truly let Helen hear him, only controlling it to a level she couldn¡¯t hear while inspecting the equipment Helen tossed over. Curtis could obviously hear what Lafite was saying, but he only sat there, full of interest as he sized up Helen who suddenly changed a set of equipment. What no one expected was that an extremely alluring voice suddenly sounded, ¡°He said, a woman without any sense of femininity, I want to see who dares marry you!¡±


    This voice was earth-shattering, as if a fire was lit beneath Lafite¡¯s bottom, immediately making him jump. A fierce ripple immediately filled the entire dining hall, all porcin tableware immediately being covered in cracks, to the extent where the steel trays became clearly warped. He didn¡¯t discover any hidden enemies, but after calming down slightly, Lafite suddenly stared at Snow, his face revealing undisguisable shock.


    The equipment in Helen¡¯s other hand was tossed over to Curtis. She produced a pair of multi-function tactical gloves, wearing them, and then carefully adjusted all types of electronic facilities. She was extremely focused, as if she didn¡¯t hear what Snow said just now at all. However, Snow¡¯s voice was very loud, so the more Helen acted like this, the more Lafite knew that she not only heard it, she carefully remembered it.


    Curtis cracked open a wide grin, silentlyughing towards Lafite, and then started to sort through the equipment Helen flung over, moreover starting to equip himself. However, soon afterwards, Lafite released another strange cry. While carrying a set of small and exquisite central processor systems made up of an earpiece,munication device, and wristwatch, he cried out, ¡°What is this? Don¡¯t tell me this is an infantrybatmand system!¡±


    Helen had alreadypleted the debugging, all of the equipment already prepared. When she heard Lafite¡¯s cry, she silently replied, ¡°It is precisely infantrybatmand system, but I already made some modifications, its functions properly increased several fold.¡±


    Lafite then cried out, ¡°But isn¡¯t this standard equipment dragonriders give their subordinates? Not even official dragonrider privates would use these types of toys!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to make mymanding easier.¡± Helen spoke as if it was somethingpletely to be expected.


    Lafite¡¯s expression changed several times, but in the end, he cautiously suggested, ¡°This.. Helen, you know, if you just tell us where we have to go, what we have to kill, it¡¯s already enough. The other things, we can deal with ourselves, this way, you can also rx a bit, right? That big ck one over there should also be thinking simrly...¡±


    Curtis alreadypletely equipped the infantrybat system, giving Lafite a p straight to the face through his actions.

 Book 6 21.7

    Book 6 Chapter 21.7 - Soar


    A momentter, the three individuals left the privateboratory in a single file. Even though it looked a bit strange, the infantrybat system still disyed that this was a group that cared about unity. Helen who was dressed inbat clothes fully disyed her great figure that was normally hidden behind her white clothes. Her figure was well-proportioned and slender, curves not that pronounced, as if there weren¡¯t that many special characteristics, but there were no weak points to be found either. Her legs were long and straight, her bottom sticking out just right, her chest also having just the right amount of allure. This type of body, together with her cold and beautiful face, as well as herbat suit that was full of violent aesthetics, should make her extremely alluring, but for some reason, even someone like Lafite, when he saw that figure he yearned for day and night, he would always recall Helen¡¯s machine-like profile. Whenever this happened, he would feel as if a basin of cold water was poured over his head, all of his lustpletely disappearing without a trace.


    Before leaving, Helen closed the entrance into the hospital, locked it, and then hung a sign, on it written in a striking font: ¡°Warning! Extreme danger inside, those who enter without authority have to take responsibility for the consequences. Helen.¡±


    In this age of conflict, even the sturdiest of locks and doors only served symbolic purposes. However, Helen believed that in the eyes of those who were familiar with her, her own signature already possessed enough of a warning meaning, so not even they would dare treat this warning purely as empty air. Meanwhile, as for those who didn¡¯t know the meaning behind the name ¡®Helen¡¯, they would be just like many of their predecessors, forever bing a portion of history within the hospital¡¯s darkness. Of course, if the number of idiots wasrge enough to the point where they could cram all of the traps, then there was nothing Helen could do.


    The off-road vehicle was left in the garage, already no fuel left to start it. The three of them formed a line, slowly walking out from Dragon City. In the darkness, eyes carrying burning heat, greed, or coldness swept over the three individuals¡¯ bodies asionally from the cracks in the ruins. However, Lafite¡¯s silver hair continued to flutter about the entire time, moreover releasing a faint radiance, incredibly striking in the darkness. Right now, regardless of whether it was the chairman or the empress¡¯ people, all those who were interested in the valuable private hospital remembered Lafite¡¯s burning silver hair. He didn¡¯t take action that many times, and the number of individuals he killed was far less than the ck Steel captain, yet the intimidation he gave others was far stronger than Curtis¡¯. All those who ended up in Lafite¡¯s hands never managed to have a smooth death. During the biggest attack, Lafite caught more than twenty attackers in one go, casually killing them all in an unhurried manner around the hospital. Miserable screams sounded one after another,sting from dusk until dawn the second day, and only then did all twenty individuals die.


    In Lafite¡¯s dictionary, the word mercy never existed. As long as it was an enemy, as long as it was someone who wanted him dead, he would make sure the other party died a death far more cruel than they could have imagined themselves. Meanwhile, those who had previously showed him hatred or berated him, most of them enjoyed a feast of death they would never forget under his hands.


    That was why when Curtis was in charge of protecting the private hospital, those who didn¡¯t know the difference between life and death would still appear at times. However, when Lafite continuously carried out a few missions, the world immediately became much quieter.


    In the darkness, a pair of eyes stared at the burning silver hair from the distance, a throat making a gurgling sound. However, he didn¡¯t dare aim at Lafite with the scope, because only heaven knew if he would sense any hostility, and from then on do something. Those high level ability users couldn¡¯t be evaluated with normal reasoning, while Lafite was a madman among high level ability users, definitely not someone a small figure with five levels of ability like him could mess with.


    Right at this time, a fine and long prick suddenly reached out from the darkness, silently piercing through the steel neck guard, snapping his cervical vertebra, and then moved up along his spine,pletely crushing his brain to mush.


    Snownded on this body that was still twitching, withdrawing its tongue. The long and narrow tongue had a bit of blood and brain matter stuck to it, the taste even leaving it a bit tempted. In its evaluation system, these were all high energy, easy to absorb food. The body that copsed, just the size alone signifiedrge amounts of food, let alone the fact that the amount of energy stored in ability users¡¯ bodies far surpassed that of ordinary creatures. The amount of temptation it gave Snow was extremely powerful.l


    However, after some hesitation, Snow still shook its tongue, shaking off all of the flesh and blood stuck to it. It had no ns of treating the human race as food. Even though its instincts believed that apart from itself, everything else could be viewed as food, Snow still didn¡¯t n to do this, even though humans really were tasty.


    It moved its tail about restlessly, the sharp tip easily crushing a few rocks, only after doing this was it able to suppress the feeling of hunger in its body. Snow¡¯s feeling of hunger was determined based on the amount of energy reserves left and the upper limit of energy storage. When it was in the private hospital, its energy reserves were still slowly increasing, but the upper bound was increasing too greatly, almost increasing several fold in size each time its body was modified.


    Snow gave the corpse on the ground a reluctant look, and only then did it drag its incredibly hungry body into the darkness. A minuteter, another body gradually became ice-cold.


    The small body moved about in the darkness, taking lives one after another, each time reluctantly moving a few circles around the corpses. Sometimes, Snow would even take a deep sniff, and then endure her hunger with great difficulty as she ran towards her next target. Snow¡¯s method of determining targets was extremely simple, choosing those who carried hostility, as well as the stronger ones. However, it didn¡¯t really understand these humans either. They clearly only had four or five levels of ability, so why did they dare nose around Helen¡¯s troops? While pondering this, it produced a stinger from the weapons box, ced it in its mouth, and then forcefully blew it out.


    The sharp stinger that traveled at a speed three times that of sound immediately entered an individual from the side, and then few out through the other end. It then sted apart several concrete walls before disappearing. When the shrill sound produced by the stinger sounded, two sts of bloody mists suddenly erupted from both sides of that person¡¯s body, the injury widening several times. His throat released gurgling sounds, his face covered in fear and disbelief, but he didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up. After struggling two times, his back even more so entirely split open, body almost rupturing into two pieces!


    Snow silently passed by his body and found that missing stinger. Even though it was already seriously deformed, it was still returned to the weapons box. The stinger¡¯s destructive force was alreadyparable to an electromaic energy rifle. Snow was currently considering using less force next time; at the very least, there was no need to use such power against a sixth level ability user.


    This small reaper continuously took lives in the dark night, but this obviously couldn¡¯t escape Lafite and Curtis¡¯ detection. The captain remained extremely quiet the entire time, while Lafite looked a bit uneasy. When he thought of his past scuffles with Snow, Lafite felt like his own beautiful hair might be in a bit of danger.

 Book 6 21.8

    Book 6 Chapter 21.8 - Soar


    Unlike Lafite whose mind was all over the ce, Curtis was much calmer. He gave Helen who was walking silently this entire time a look, and then asked, ¡°Where are we going this time? There¡¯s no way we are going out just to seize some stuff, right? From the things you prepared, it seems like we are about to fight a great battle.¡±


    ¡°We might need to kill a lot of people.¡± Helen replied.


    ¡°Why? I know you definitely have a reason, but I still like knowing a bit more.¡± Curtis asked with a frown.


    Helen gathered the strands of messy hair before her forehead, continuing to walk forward at a steady pace. Only her voice carried a bit of killing intent as she said, ¡°Persephone has been injured, moreover extremely seriously.¡±


    Curtis¡¯ small eyes immediately narrowed to a crack, his words almost squeezed from the gaps between his teeth. ¡°Is that so, good! Where?¡±


    ¡°You just need to follow me.¡±


    Curtis took an extra step, now walking next to Helen, saying, ¡°Need me to give you a hand?¡±


    Helen shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need, we still have some time. No matter who she is facing, Phoney will always be the type that is the most difficult to defeat. Also, I need to gradually adapt to high intensity battles as well.¡±


    When he saw the sweat flowing down Helen¡¯s forehead, Curtis wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t open his mouth, instead quietly walking next to her. Lafite didn¡¯t say anything the entire time, only putting away hisnguid smile, his silver hair¡¯s radiance also gradually going out. Darkness surrounded everything once more. Several kilometers in front of them, a fierce-looking male lowered his binocrs, appearing a bit hesitant. However, when he saw his subordinates who chose to leap into battle one after the other, he obtained a bit more confidence. With over fifty elite special forces members, he didn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t defeat these three individuals. He had information on the other party in his hands. Helen didn¡¯t have any abilities, Curtis had many seventh level abilities, while the most dangerous one was the silver-haired male named Lafite, having ten levels of Mental Domain ability. At the very least, in theory, his troops¡¯bat strength exceeded the enemy, Lafite being the only one who was troublesome to deal with. He clenched his teeth, and then set his resolution. He finally obtained this rare chance tonight, if he could kill these three, then his status before the chairman might shoot straight up.


    At this time, an assistant walked over from behind him, asking for instructions with a suppressed voice. The male clenched his teeth, and then made an attack signal. The assistant immediately moved his arm a few times in the air, pointing towards a direction. Seven or eight individuals rushed out from both the right and left side, breaking away from the group and gradually heading forward.


    Several kilometers out, the three individuals were still walking with speeds that weren¡¯t rushed or too slow. However, the speed was slow to the point of making one feel a bit anxious. The only change was that the assault rifle was removed from Helen¡¯s back, and a shockingly long gun barrel was attached.


    Ten minutester, a muffled gunshot shattered the silence, and then the fiery light that rose and fell even more so tore apart the darkness. Vigorous and nimble terrifying figures shed out from the darkness, throwing themselves over fiercely. The concise and vicious tactical movements that were like wind and lightning belonged to the chairman¡¯s special forces!


    When faced with these powerful enemies, the reactions Helen¡¯s party of three disyed was quite strange. Curtis¡¯rge mouth cracked open,ughing loudly. Lafite forcefullybed through his silver hair with his hand, hisugh a bit hysterical. Only Helen was a bit more normal, setting up a frame on the ground, and then supported the assault rifle, taking aim at the enemy with this type of stance. Even though they were in the dark, her actions still made her a ring target.


    One side was made of well trained elites, while the other was made up of madmen and a newbie, this battle looking to be apletely lopsided one.


    When the intense battle barely begun, the special forces troops who held up the rear were thrown into disorder. A small figure flew about as fast as lightning, extremely shrill screaming noisespletely covering their cries before death. Meanwhile, when the soldiers rushing at the front had just began their assault, they all became stupefied. It was because their targets, Curtis and Lafite, had unknowingly when already vanished! This was thest confusion they would feel in this life.


    Helen stood at the center of the battlefield just like that, miraculously not a single person treating her as a target. The special forces soldiers had at least four levels of ability, so Helen without any abilities was automatically overlooked.


    No one knew just how manymands Helen issued to Curtis and Lafite through the infantry tactical system in those few minutes. Only, when the battle ended, Curtis and Lafite both exchanged a look of disbelief, tacitly choosing to remain silent. Meanwhile, thatmander with the fierce appearance dodged three sharp stingers in panic, but was unable to avoid the fourth, his stomach immediately being impaled. Right when he was about to endure the injury and flee, his head suddenly moved backwards, the space between his brows releasing a string of blood! He straightened his head with difficulty, gave the direction where the bullet was fired from a look, perfectly seeing the standing Helen. She was still maintaining an aiming stance, only, the muzzle was already tilted slightly up, clearly feeling that there was no need to add a second shot. Snow¡¯s stinger was a deadly blow, but Helen¡¯s shot directly took his life.


    This was the first shot she took this entire night, as well as the battle¡¯s final shot.


    Themander fell on his back, breathing heavily, his eyes gradually losing expression, only thinking, ¡°How could I have died under her hands, I... I have but eight levels...¡±


    The group of three returned with Lafite taking the lead, Helen at the center, and Curtis holding up the rear. They made their way through the corpses covering the ground, stepping on the blood that was still warm, continuing under the darkness of night.

 Book 6 21.9

    Book 6 Chapter 21.9 - Soar


    Up north, an off-road vehicle roared, dragging its incredibly tattered body across the rugged and uneven wilderness, heading towards a ratherrge-scale inhabited area. The inhabited area was built on a small town, the lights splendid, smell of alcohol wafting about. It was quite lively and flourishing, full of a living in the present feel.


    As soon as it reached the inhabited area¡¯s gates, the off-road vehicle shook a few times, and then the engine made its final few turns with difficulty before releasing a clump of ck smoke, never moving again.


    The car door that was covered in bullets moved a few times, but still didn¡¯t open. Then, with a crash sound, the entire car door was removed! A pair of long leather boots reached out from the vehicle, following that a slender and straight waist, afterwards a chest that suddenly stuck out, and finally, it was Persephone¡¯s face that could make any man go crazy. She jumped out from the off-road vehicle, and when shended, her body rocked back and forth a few times.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± She cursed out, her hand pressed against the lid of the engine, and only then did she prevent herself from falling. She reached her hand towards the passenger seat, unexpectedly dragging out a person from within!


    This was a woman, an extremely beautiful woman. She had dark red short hair, her hair gentle and supple. Her body was simrly attractive, her short leather jacket almost unable to wrap around her excessively full bottom. However, her face was covered in blood, on its side a terrifying injury. Even though the blood had already dried up, the skin that was hacked open looked even more frightening.


    Persephone dragged her out by holding onto her hair. Then, when the hand was let go, she directly fell onto the ground. This woman¡¯s hands and legs were all hanging limply, almost losing all functions. Apart from the blood covering her face, her entire body was also almost soaked in blood, her hands and feet joints even more so having gunshot wounds. Her face twitched about, clearly in great pain, but her eyes carried a machine-like coldness as they stared at Persephone.


    Persephone dragged out a golden Magnum from the driver¡¯s seat, gripped it in her hands, and then bent down at the waist, grabbing this woman¡¯s hair before dragging her towards the inhabited area. Persephone¡¯s every step looked extremely strenuous, her fingers that were dragging the woman turning pale due to using excessive strength.


    In front of Persephone was a noisy bar. Meanwhile, wherever she passed, there would be a fine bloody streak. The woman¡¯s body also left behind a thick trail of blood.


    Several dozen fierce looking men stood at the sides of the road, looking coldly at the two women who suddenly appeared. A half drunk man suddenly blocked Persephone¡¯s path. He pointed at the woman that was being dragged, and then reached out a hand to touch Persephone¡¯s face, saying carelessly, ¡°She is quite pretty, but girl, you are even hotter!¡±


    Persephone smiled sweetly, the beauty that suddenly emerged immediately leaving this man stupefied! Sheughed and said, ¡°Thanks! However... you can still go fuck yourself!¡±


    Without waiting for the man to react, the golden Magnum was inserted into his mouth, and then a muffled noise sounded!


    Blood immediately covered her face, but she didn¡¯t bother wiping at it at all. Instead, with the woman in one hand, Magnum in the other, she trudged step by step into the murky, wild bar.


    Lasers of different colors continuously swept about, sending the light down on the bodies of men and women of all different forms. The smoke was thick to the point where one couldn¡¯t breathe, the smell of poor quality alcohol and turbid body odor mixing together. The women were exposed to the point where not many pieces of cloth could be found on their bodies, some even deciding to just remove it all, making contact with the men in front or behind them vigorously. Several dozen individuals were crammed in this bar, crowded to the point where there wasn¡¯t even room to turn around.


    When Persephone walked into the bar, the noisy crowd suddenly became a bit more quiet. Everyone, including the fes who were already wasted from alcohol, suddenly felt a deep coldness and trembling from their very depths!


    Everyone conscientiously moved to the sides, clearing up a path in the packed bar for her.


    Persephone walked up to the bar, leaving behind a thick and dense trail of blood behind her. She threw her own body on the tall bar chair, leaned against the counter, and then raised her legs high up, cing them on another chair, and only then did she release a sigh offort. Her hand then loosened, the woman¡¯s body immediately falling onto the ground like a broken sack.


    Persephone tapped her hands on the bar counter. ¡°Alcohol!¡±


    When he saw the hand that was dyed in blood, the elder behind the counter shrugged his shoulders, directly producing a bottle of strong alcohol he brewed himself, pushing it up to Persephone. She grabbed the bottle of alcohol over with a single grip, directly emptying arge half of it through its opening, and only then did she wipe at her mouth and release a strong breath of alcohol. She suddenly began to cough intensely, spewing out a mouthful of blood! The blood was purplish-ck, several fine chunks of flesh mixed inside. Many people looked at her legs again, not because of their slender and straight figure, but because of the blood that continuously dripped out from the boots. Blood trickled out drop after drop, falling nonstop, quickly collecting into a small puddle on the ground.


    Even though the music was still deafening, the sound of blood dripping down was clearly sent into the bottom of everyone¡¯s hearts.


    The woman on the ground turned her body around with difficulty, trying to crawl out of the bar from the pool of blood. Her movements were sluggish and slow, unable to escape at all, but she didn¡¯t give up any chance, even if there was no chance at all.


    Persephone gulped down the alcohol again, using the strong alcohol to wash away the remaining bloodiness in her mouth. Then, her right hand was raised upwards, firing without even looking in that direction!


    The enormous roar of the Magnum immediately overwhelmed the music. The drinking sses on the bar counter were all shattered, strong alcohol gushing out from the wine bottles like a spring. The woman¡¯s leg suddenly released a st of blood, her body bouncing up from the ground, and then falling back onto the ground. Sheid there for a bit, but then unexpectedly supported herself with great difficulty again. However, this time, she didn¡¯t have the strength to move even the slightest bit. This woman¡¯s vitality truly left one in shock, and the Magnum known for its power could only produce an unremarkable injury on her leg, so one could see how great her body¡¯s defensive strength was.


    The men and women in the bar all inadvertently withdrew backwards.


    They already saw that the woman on the ground had at least six levels of defense, after all, those who managed to survive in this era had a bit of experience. An eighth level ability user was already strong enough to tten this entire inhabited area, yet right now, she could only struggle in the pool of blood. Then who was that woman sitting by the bar counter?

 Book 6 21.10

    Book 6 Chapter 21.10 - Soar


    The elder behind the counter obviously recognized how frightening Persephone was, also knowing that she was definitely not someone who could be rashly offended. However, even though the elder who managed to live to his age didn¡¯t have any outstanding abilities, he had the skills to understand human emotions and how to deal with different situations, knowing that the more things were like this, the more he couldn¡¯t remain silent, and even more so couldn¡¯t reveal any different expressions. Treating her like a normal bar guest was the best way to deal with this situation.


    That was why he reached out his head to take a look, and then absent-mindedly asked, ¡°Who is this woman?¡±


    Persephone gulped down another mouthful of alcohol, gargled it a bit in her mouth, and then what was spat out was half a cup of warm pink alcohol. When she heard the elder¡¯s question, she said indifferently, ¡°Her? She¡¯s just a dog under Bevs, man-made, but indeed quite formidable.¡±


    Bevs?


    The elder and those in the surroundings first felt a bit of confusion, because the Blood Parliament¡¯s chairman was someone who was separated far from their lives. In the present, where information wasn¡¯t all that widespread, the number of refugees in the wilderness who heard of the name Bevs was definitely in the small minority. Apart from the elder, the expressions of two other individuals suddenly changed, and then they silently withdrew from the crowd, slowly moving towards the entrance. The elder¡¯s expression remained silent, but the hand that was wiping the wine ss couldn¡¯t help but start shaking.


    The entire bottle of alcohol was finished, the burning alcohol making Persephone¡¯s head feel a bit heavy. However, the fiery feeling warmed her body that had be ice-cold from blood loss. The alcohol also made her mind be a bit more sluggish, the vicious injuries hidden under her clothes also no longer hurting as much.


    Persephone produced a few syringes from her jacket¡¯s pocket, ced them on the counter, and then said to the elder, ¡°These are for you, exchange for a barrel of oil, diesel fuel, or any other whatever fuel!¡±


    The elder¡¯s eyelids jumped, his great knowledge and experiences immediately allowing him to recognize the origins of these syringes: ck Dragonrider standard battlefield first aid medicine. In the wilderness, these things were definitely notmonly seen, they were life-saving goods. Forget about a barrel of fuel, they were enough to even exchange for a ton.


    However, this gray-haired woman¡¯s body was clearly seriously injured, so why didn¡¯t she use them on her own body? The elder carried doubt, but knew that this wasn¡¯t something he ought to know. Without batting an eyelid, he used hisrge hand to cover these vials of medication, and then when his hand withdrew, the table was already empty. He gave the helpers working in the back kitchen a few orders, and then a few minutester, a barrel of excellent quality fuel was ced in front of Persephone. Persephone didn¡¯t lean over, instead using the heel of her leather boots to lightly tap against the barrel of oil. The rustproof steel te manufactured oil barrel was then entirely cut open, the cut as neat as if a de had sliced through it.


    When she smelled the strong scent of gasoline, Persephone was clearly extremely satisfied with the quality of the oil. She didn¡¯t expect this type of inhabited area to have fuel grade gasoline. Because gasoline burned rather cleanly, it left her quite pleased. The elder understood the techniques of doing business well. He already made quite the profit from this transaction, so there was no need to y any tricks on the fuel, and as such, the best goods were directly brought out.


    Persephone¡¯s foot moved, as if she identally kicked over the barrel of oil. The gasoline suddenly sshed out, pouring on the counter, quite a bit directly sshing onto her body. Her foot gently moved out, nimbly setting the barrel of oil upright again. When they saw the remainingrge half of gasoline, the expressions of the people in the bar changed once more, many of them silently putting out the cigarettes in their mouths.


    Persephone¡¯s left leg was still propped up high on the bar chair, her right leg stepping on the barrel of gasoline. The right hand holding the Magnum moved about at her side, her left hand grabbing the bottle of alcohol, from time to time gulping down arge mouthful.


    Suddenly, with a loud bang sound, the Magnum released fiery light once more. The bullet smashed into the woman¡¯s thigh, making her, who had just crawled up, fall down once more!


    The woman seemed to have realized that there was no chance for her to escape anymore, and as a result, she raised her head with difficulty to stare at Persephone, her voice full of bitter resentment as she said, ¡°Even if you kill me, you still can¡¯t run! The chairman will definitely catch you, and then turn your body into a ything, having over a hundred man viciously rape you every day! At that time, it won¡¯t matter if you are dead or alive, what matters then is that you will have endless men, even when you are dead, not knowing anything anymore, there will still be countless men in line to fuck you, you will be even lower than a female swine...¡±


    A vicious string of curses poured out from this woman¡¯s mouth, but it was then cut short by the Magnum¡¯s powerful gunshot. The powerful bullet smashed into her row of teeth, moreover tearing up her mouth and tongue.


    This shot sted the woman¡¯s mouth rotten, but Persephone looked as if nothing happened, raising the bottle of alcohol from time to time, pouring down a mouthful of strong alcohol down her throat. The blood that surged was forcibly washed down by the fiery alcohol, her internal injuries and many wounds repeatedly twitching in pain. Persephone only felt her body wasn¡¯t all that heavy, gradually bing lighter. She who was always vignt unexpectedly didn¡¯t notice that the bar had already be much more spacious and empty, many people silently withdrawing.


    The music continued, the powerful beats battering down like waves, making it hard for Persephone to breathe. No one could hear her muttering, ¡°You piece of shit! Not leaving behind any news after leaving, don¡¯t even know if you are dead or alive. However, right now, none of that is important, I can¡¯t do any more for you either. Sigh, can¡¯t do bad things after all! Madeline, I¡¯m sorry for stealing the man you wanted, I did it on purpose from the very start. I was scared that I might miss out on that fe, didn¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever meet someone like him again. Sigh, that fe... I was originally looking forward to the day when he would press me underneath...¡±


    A powerful stabbing pain made Persephone frown, and it also made her a bit more clear-headed. She raised her head to give the dying woman on the ground a look, and then released a coldugh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I die, they still won¡¯t get this body!¡± Persephone thought coldly. The tip of her boots tapped against the barrel of fuel again and again, the fuel inside swirling about.

 Book 6 21.11

    Book 6 Chapter 21.11 - Soar


    In the inner areas of the Blood Parliament, the Central Biological Laboratory had already be the highest priority for protection. Howls that didn¡¯t belong to humans would ring through the vast buildingplex from time to time. After the master of this ce was changed, the past calm stylepletely changed, darkness and a blood-thirsty aura swirling about above the Central Biological Laboratory. However, under the crazy atmosphere, the speed of breakthrough was indeed more than ten times that of when Dr. Connor was in charge of this ce. Strictly sealed trucks headed towards the experiment region almost every day, only, when they asionally saw these terrifying monsters who weren¡¯t humans or beasts being transported by the trucks, even the cold-blooded guards who had witnessed many mutated creatures before shivered all over in fear.


    Right now, waves of hysterical and indignant roars were currently resounding in the main building¡¯s surroundings, to the extent where there were evenrge amounts of instruments thrown out from the windows! Regardless of whether it was the guards or experiment researchers, when they saw this scene, they all kept quiet out of fear, only acting as if they didn¡¯t see anything. It was because this massive building was now the personalboratory of the current manager, Gardner. Meanwhile, regardless of how expensive theseboratory instruments were, even if all of the experiment equipment was smashed apart, it was none of their business. As the war continued and he obtained results again and again, Gardner¡¯s status also increased. Right now, he was already aplete dictator in the entireboratory base. The chairman specially allocated four high level ability users to serve as his guards, and as long as Gardner wished, he could take the life of anyone in the experiment base.


    Perhaps because of many years of suppression, perhaps due to suddenly obtaining too much authority, or perhaps only because of his warped nature that could finally fully be disyed, Gardner spent most of this waking moments on edge. In the past few months, just the number of men and women personally killed by him was not less than ten. As long as they could, no one was willing to appear before him. However, they had no choice but admit that Gardner in this neurotic state was a hundred percent a genius, always having all types of unimaginable ways of thinking, and all of them could be put into practice.


    However, tonight, those who were sharp sensed that Gardner was a bit different. However, as for what was different, no one could really say.


    Gardner¡¯s eyes were entirely red, currently staring at the breeding tank before him. A naked woman floated in the breeding tank, extremely beautiful, her body also healthy and strong. Her eyes were closed, currently floating up and down in culture fluid.


    No matter what perspective one looked at it from, she was an excellent woman, aside from her fifty centimeter height.


    She looked just like a proportionately smaller model, but not only was it detailed, she could breathe, as if she had her own life. However, right now, her bright and beautiful body was covered in injuries of varying sizes, blood currently seeping out from those injuries, to the extent where the expression of pain on her face was vivid and lifelike! If one looked carefully, one would discover that she lookedpletely identical to the woman Persephone dragged behind her.


    Right before Gardner¡¯s eyes, the woman¡¯s body suddenly shook, the lower half of her mouth entirely exploding, a st of bloody mist immediately filling the breeding tank! When he saw the woman¡¯s beautiful appearance destroyed, Gardner suddenly began to sob, his head smashing into the breeding tank! His glossy headpletely smashed apart the breeding tank, and it was also cut by the ss fragments. When Gardner raised his head, a mixture of blood and culture fluid continuously flowed down from his forehead.


    ¡°Eight levels, eight levels! How could eight levels die, how? Elin, you have but many eighth level abilities, how could it be like this? Who killed you, who, who?!¡± Gardner sped the miniature woman¡¯s body, his cries resounding through the entire building.


    Due to the three chosen bodies Dr. Connor left behind, Gardner used up the remaining amount of Su¡¯s gic material, thus finally creating Elin. Elin had many eighth level Combat Domain abilities, exceptional intelligence and a lifespan of over thirty years. She was also extremely beautiful, ¡®Garden of Eden¡¯ Project¡¯sst and most perfect product, even more so the eruption of Gardner¡¯s decades of suppressed intelligence. Meanwhile, Elin¡¯s most valuable point was that she could still increase her strength throughbat, just like a normal person! Only through this significance could she be viewed as a perfect life form. Meanwhile, the previous chosen could be viewed as abnormalities with human exteriors.


    From the moment her heart began to beat powerfully, Gardner discovered that he already loved her incorrigibly, loving his own creation. Meanwhile, the moment Elin walked out of the breeding tank, he impatiently threw himself over. As a creation, Elin couldn¡¯t, nor did she know how to go against her creator.


    In the following half month, Gardner didn¡¯t take a single step out of the room. He only stayed together with Elin, living together, making love, continuously telling her about the world when they were resting, during this time insertingrge amounts of information about himself, of course, all of the viewpoint starting from his point of view. Most of the time, Gardner talked without rhyme or reason, while Elin only quietly listened, using her exceptional intelligence toprehend everything he said. One day, Gardner suddenly came to the realization that he ought tobel Elin as a failure, moreover clearly record that she had already been destroyed. When he thought of this, sweat immediately soaked through his clothes!


    However, it was already toote. When Gardner rushed through the door, the officer who carried the chairman¡¯s orders already walked into the centralboratory¡¯s doors.


    As the most powerful chosen up until now, Elin was conscripted without any suspense, nor was there any room for negotiation. Under Gardner¡¯s bitter pleas, the leader of the special forces finally agreed to let her stay one more day, and there was a three day prebat training arranged before she was officially sent out to fight, thus increasing her chances of survival in the war.


    On Elin¡¯s final night, Gardner didn¡¯t carry out a final time of passion, instead frantically working through the night, producing a miniature version of Elin. This version had a natural connection with Elin herself, and if Elin was injured, then damage would appear on this version as well.


    When Elin officially left for battle the first time, Gardner just stood guard over this miniature version, what followed was a day and night that almost drove him crazy. Not long after she was first injured, Gardner discovered that Elin already lost all ability to retaliate, but her body¡¯s injuries still continued to increase one after another. This broke down the final floodgate in his heart.

 Book 6 21.12

    Book 6 Chapter 21.12 - Soar


    Gardner rushed into his own office, and then after inputting a long and tedious string of code, he opened up a strictly sealed safe, producing two frozen fluid loaded syringes from within.


    While holding the two syringes, Gardner raised his head to look at therge screen before him. His office room was extremelyrge, the screen that covered an entire wall continuously disying the analysis diagram of the gene lock. Presently, three-fourths of the extremelyplex gene lock had already been unraveled, now only having a portion that remained locked. Tens of thousands of gene fragments floated about, moreover moving about irregrly. The number that was disyed at the lower right corner of the screen was 65535, this number that represented the amount of already unraveled gic code fragments. Meanwhile, the amount Gardner truly understood didn¡¯t exceed a thousand. Information didn¡¯t only exist in the gic code, the mutual movement trajectories and regtions between the various codes stored even more information. However, this was definitely not a mystery their currentputing centers could unravel, and there was no way this problem could be solved by the next generation or even the next few generations ofputing centers. Gardner even began to doubt if they could unravel the deepest mysteries in the next century, based on the current speed of technological advance.


    Gardner understood clearly that until now, all of his achievements were founded on the breakthroughs made through unraveling the gic code. In addition, aside from the first incident, the remaining parts of the gic lock actually opened up on their own, having absolutely nothing to do with him. However, even though he couldn¡¯t break the code, he could still reproduce it, even though the amount he could reproduce was only a very small portion. What these two syringes carried were precisely portions of the duplicated genes. As for the concrete results, not even Gardner himself knew what they were.


    He pushed open a hidden door on the other wall. Behind the door was a dark prison, a naked man locked within. As soon as he saw Gardner, he immediately revealed an expression of extreme fear, continuously withdrawing into the corner of the room. However, his arms and legs were all locked to the wall, unable to hide at all.


    ¡°Doctor, it¡¯s been a while! This time, I¡¯ve prepared a new gift for you, I believe you will definitely like it.¡± Gardner¡¯s voice was sharp, carrying a deliberately excessive sweetness. Together with his shiny bald head, he looked especially vile and terrifying.


    ¡°You...¡± The one locked in the prison was actually Dr. Connor. This former genius, previously an influential figure of the Blood Parliament, someone who many great figures thought highly of and relied on, now not only became a prisoner, he had clearly been tormented until he lost all willpower and dignity. Aside from hiding and fear, he didn¡¯t even have the courage to shout or curse.


    Gardner produced a syringe, cing it on an enormous instrument next to him, and then started it up. Following a muffled rumbling sound, a powerful beam of radiationnded on the syringe, activating the gic fragments inside. Even though the temperature disyed by the syringe was only negative thirty degrees, the solution began to boil. After the activation wasplete, Gardner removed the syringe, walked into the prison, and then aimed the end of the syringe towards Connor¡¯s chest, slowly piercing it in. While watching Connor¡¯s face that was distorting from pain, he slowly said, ¡°I served as your assistant for all those years, fully enjoying your consideration, so no matter what angle we look at it from, I still have to properly repay you. I know the ¡®Garden of Eden¡¯ Project is your distinguished self¡¯s lifelong dream, you¡¯ve always wanted to produce apostle level man-made weapons. Look, what¡¯s stored inside of this syringe is precisely a key that has a chance of producing an apostle! It is a replica of the intruder cells after arge portion of the gene lock has been unraveled. There isn¡¯t much of it, only two vials, and there won¡¯t be any more either, because thest of the materials have been used to create them. It¡¯s perfect, one for you, one for me, let¡¯s see which one of us can be a true apostle! Hahaha! As your former assistant, I definitely have to give you a chance. This is yourst chance, the chance for you to continue living! How about it, my gift is quite excellent, don¡¯t you think? Hahahaha!¡±


    Connor¡¯s body twitched. The needle of the syringepletely prated his heart, the burning liquid slowly pouring inside, flooding his heart. Connor¡¯s entire body suddenly shook, and then his head slowly hung down. Gardner only stopped after injecting all of the drug inside. He didn¡¯t even pull out the syringe, instead producing the second syringe, starting to activate it.


    The wait was short, but also extremely long. Gardner looked at the syringe that gradually began to boil, his face brimming with a crazy and distorted smile. Sweat dripped from his bald head drop after drop. When theynded in his eyes, he didn¡¯t even blink, in those pupils that began to dte only the currently shining drug existed.


    The activation process finally finished. Gardner raised the syringe, and then forcefully stabbed it into his own chest! He could even sense the feeling of the needle stabbing into his heart! The boiling drug began to flow into his heart like mes, the burning pain almost making Gardner suffocate. Only by leaning against the metal railing did he prevent himself from falling.


    ¡°Connor! I will just... give you onest opportunity! Regardless of which one of us seeds, we can eat the other party! However, since I could defeat you once, I can definitely defeat you a second time, the one who will live will definitely be me, the one named Gardner! Elin... wait for me, I will kill everyone in this entire world, have them... apany you!¡±


    Gardner¡¯s voice gradually grew faint, his body also falling limply onto the ground. He didn¡¯t see that precisely in the office behind him, the genome mapping was currently quickly unraveling, the final restrictions currently disappearing. If he saw this scene, perhaps he might change his mind.


    ---


    The night was thick and gloomy, the smell of blood and mes everywhere.


    Even though it was alreadyte into the night, Sally and the priest still didn¡¯t sleep. Under a dimmp light, Sally was currently fully immersed in drawing the new factory¡¯s design blueprint. Energy was the most precious resource, and only the priest and Sally could use lights, but even then, they had to share it. Sally was currently designing a simple artificial foodpound factory, the most important parts alreadypleted, now entering the finalpletion stage. The factory¡¯s special characteristics were its low cost and low energy consumption, and all of the equipment could be made from the raw materials in the wilderness. It could turn the mostmonly found nts and mutated creatures into a processed synthetic food. Of course, there was no taste to talk about, and it would still containrge amounts of harmful objects and radiation, to the extent where to get rid of radiation, there were several toxic additives. However, its significanceid in that it could turn things that couldn¡¯t be eaten into things that could be eaten. Even though eating it would decrease one¡¯s lifespan by a few years or even more than ten years, it was still better than not having anything to eat. Moreover, those who lived in the wilderness didn¡¯t live that long anyway.


    Sally only slept two or three hours every day, the remaining time all spent on work. Whenever she was working, her face would always be enveloped in ayer of radiance, appearing holy and beautiful.


    The priest was currently flipping through ¡®Revtion¡¯, and would add some annotations during this process. He would asionally raise his head to look at Sally who was buried in work, and then reveal a smile. This girl didn¡¯t understand how great her potential was, nor did she know the significance of what she was currently designing.


    The faint machine rumbling sound broke the silence. Sally raised her head in confusion, looking into the night sky through the window. She didn¡¯t see anything. After scratching her curly long hair, she asked with puzzlement, ¡°Father, what was that sound just now? Why do I feel like... it is a bit simr to a ne? Am I hearing things?¡±


    The priest ced his hand on the Revtion, thought for a bit, and then said, ¡°No, that is the sound of a new era beginning.¡±


    Sally released an ¡®oh¡¯ sound, scratched her head, and then continued working, not paying this much attention. Either way, the priest often spoke like this.

 Book 6 22.1

    Book 6 Chapter 22.1 - Inescapable Silence


    The bar had unknowingly when bepletely empty, even the elder behind the counter leaving. The lightning and music continued, but they seemed to be getting closer and closer to Persephone. On the counter and the chairs below, there were already seven or eight empty alcohol bottles, the one held in her hands having arge half emptied as well. However, she still felt as if her body was bing colder and colder, the burning alcohol unable to bring her any warmth either. Her head drooped lower and lower, fatigue and sleepiness surging insuppressible. She really wanted to sleep, to stop thinking about all those distressing things. Before sleeping, she only needed to do onest thing, and that was to pull the trigger, let the mes produced by the Magnum ignite the fuel, letting the raging mes decorate a beautiful ending.


    The ground suddenly began to tremble, and then a faint rumbling sound could be heard, as if a tsunami was sweeping over. The rumbling sound arrived from the distance, arriving outside the bar in the blink of an eye. Persephone raised her head with difficulty, the expression in her eyes a bit vacant, her sluggish consciousness still unable to differentiate what exactly happened.


    The outer wall suddenly silently copsed, the roof also copsing into ruins soon afterwards, moreover pressed into the ground through a strange gravitational field. The bar was quietly destroyed just like that, even the woman¡¯s body crushed underneath. It was as if an invisible border of destruction pushed forward, annihting everything in its path. The border continued all the way until it reached Persephone, and only then did it stop. As a result, when Persephone raised her head, her view was already iparably vast. Not only the bar, but also half the inhabited area before her waspletely ttened!


    This was true destructive power!


    Only, right now, not even her instinctive reaction when facing danger or powerful enemies couldn¡¯t pull her together, only her consciousness bing a bit faster. Who had this type of power? She searched through her memories with difficulty, and then a few names appeared. After these names, she suddenly thought of something. ¡°I won¡¯t allow this! Even if it¡¯s death, it has to be a prettier death!¡±


    This thought immediately put her in high spirits. She straightened her waist, slightly adjusted her posture, charm immediately radiating all around her. In the distant darkness, two individuals walked over. That were an elder and a child, a rather strangebination, but those who were familiar with the Blood Parliament¡¯s higher levels definitely wouldn¡¯t find itughable. When Lagerfeld and Haydn walked together, anyone who faced this duo wouldn¡¯t be able to utter augh.


    However, Persephone could.


    Behind Lagerfeld and Haydn, numerous figures appeared. From the orderly attire and cold killing intent, she knew that these were the elite special forces under the chairman¡¯smand. Only, was this really necessary?


    When she saw Lagerfeld and and Haydn, Persephone asked with a smile, ¡°Two great figures, I really want to ask if there is a need for this! However, since you all came to send me off, I am quite surprised, but also quite happy!¡±


    Haydn said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like there is a need, but teacher Lagerfeld believes that many unexpected things will happen during this final stage, so we have to do everything we can to be sure, which is why we all came, moreover even bringing so many people.¡±


    While speaking, Haydn then gave the oil barrel Persephone stepped on a look, saying fiercely, ¡°Do you feel like you have a chance to ignite the fuel before us? Even if you really could, I can still instantly extinguish it.¡±


    Persephone released a light sigh. ¡°That is why you are still a child! If you were the only one who came, I obviously can¡¯t ignite the fuel, but since teacher Lagerfeld also came, then not only can I light it, it can also burn to its end.¡±


    Haydn¡¯s brows locked together, taking a step forward and saying coldly, ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying teacher will stand at your side?¡±


    However, Lagerfeld¡¯s hand was ced on Haydn¡¯s shoulder, stopping his following movements. Haydn was shocked, asking, ¡°Teacher?! She is one of our most important enemies, so it is best if we capture her alive!¡±


    The elder gave Persephone a look, and then with a heavy sigh, said, ¡°You truly are someone who has left me in astonishment again and again, actually able to understand these reasons. Haydn is still young, his abilities only reaching a bottleneck, so he still doesn¡¯t understand respect. However, I still wish for you to wait a bit, to not rashly make a decision, to the extent where I advise you to ept my treatment. This will temporarily ease your injuries, prevent them from worsening, and not leave behind any regrets after today. Don¡¯t worry, I do not n on bringing you back alive, but rather that the one who wishes to help you is arriving soon. Even though I don¡¯t believe they can sessfully bring you back, as long as you are alive, then there is hope, isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    Persephone looked at the elder¡¯s snow-white hair and eyes full of intelligence. She smiled somewhat sluggishly, ced the Magnum that controlled her fate on the counter, and then reached out her right hand towards the elder. Lagerfeld walked over, grabbed Persephone¡¯s hand, and then produced a small and exquisite golden syringe from his bosom, stabbed it into her upper arm, and then slowly emptied the medicine within. The syringe didn¡¯t contain ordinary rescue medicine, but rather aboratory good that possessed several tens of times the medication effects and even carried gic repair functions.


    Haydn watched everything indifferently, but his eyes carried clear contradiction and struggle. Eliminating all other elements, in the Blood Parliament, Persephone was still someone he felt like should be attached great importance to, as well as one of the few people he admired. Only because of this did Haydn understand how dangerous she was, moreover willing to capture her as soon as possible to eliminate potential hidden danger. In addition, the value of capturing Persephone was extremely great. However, Lagerfeld clearly didn¡¯t feel this way, he seemed to rather want to give up such clear benefits. However, all decisions the elder made were backed by reason. Perhaps outsiders didn¡¯t think so, but in Haydn¡¯s mind, his figure was great to the point of almost matching the chairman.


    The medicine¡¯s effects were extremely clear, relief quickly brought to the injuries in Persephone¡¯s body. Under the stimtion of the medication, there were even countless warm streams that flowed through her body. What made Persephone surprised was that her strength was actually unwittingly increasing, the evolutionary points she collected from the continuous intense battles already reaching a critical point, naturally forming a new ability. It was clear that the medicine Lagerfeld gave her was far from as simple as ordinary rescue medications.


    The snow-white silver haired Lagerfeld, regardless of when he was smiling or in deep thought, every movement he disyed was full of charm. His body leaned forward slightly, carefully observing Persephone, while Persephone still had an indifferent smile on her face.


    ¡°Truly never expected you can increase levels at this time, moreover producing a new ability. This brilliance seems a bit familiar, but I am still a bit off, unable to grasp it. Can you tell me what your new ability is?¡± Lagerfeld asked.


    Persephone revealed a faint smile, not concealing anything as she said, ¡°Ten levels of Mysterious Fields, Transcending Luck!¡±


    ¡°Truly an ability worthy of admiration!¡± Lagerfeld pped his hands, one could see that he was feeling sincere fondness and appreciation. ¡°Transcending Luck... never expected this ability to truly appear, moreover before my eyes. Right now, your friends have already arrived.¡±

 Book 6 22.2

    Book 6 Chapter 22.2 - Inescapable Silence


    Lagerfeld straightened his body. In that instant, his aura surged into the heavens, as if he was the true center of this entire world! His loftiness disappeared with a sh. He said gently to Persephone, ¡°Sit here properly, don¡¯t move, and don¡¯t interfere in the following battle. Your battle has alreadye to an end, you need to believe in your own luck.¡±


    Haydn also sensed something, the expression on his face bing serious. He walked over towards Persephone. However, Lagerfeld stopped him, the elder saying slowly while looking at Haydn, ¡°Could it be that you already lost the bravery to fight your enemies head-on?¡±


    Haydn was stunned, his expression changing several times, and then the tenderness and anger on his little facepletely disappeared, reced with an icy coldness. At this moment, he was no longer like a child who hadn¡¯t grown up yet, but rather a simrly great and mighty man! He suddenly turned around, and then said to Persephone, ¡°The ones who came are Lafite and Curtis, quite difficult to deal with. However, I will defeat them for you to see!¡±


    After speaking, Haydn turned around, walking withrge steps towards the distance.


    The fiery light and brilliance disyed by the release of abilities shattered the darkness of night, while there weren¡¯t that many gunshots. The special forces soldiers in the distant horizon already engaged the iing enemy, and then fell inrge batches.


    Faint mes suddenly erupted around Haydn¡¯s surroundings, and then they suddenly increased speed, drawing out a ring of light that tore through the darkness, directly smashing into the center of the battlefield! Following a world-shaking explosion, Haydn¡¯s small body appeared in the fiery light, staggering as he took a few steps back. Meanwhile, in front of him, an enormous body flew out into the distance, shooting out several dozen meters before smashing heavily into the ground! A muffled sound rang out, clearly audible even from so far away; one could imagine just how heavy thending was.


    In the distant darkness, a st of ring silver mes surged, drawing out a perfectly straight shining silver thread in the air, smashing fiercely towards Haydn. Under the night sky, Lafite¡¯s angry roar rumbled like thunder. ¡°When this old one unleashed a great ughter in Blood Colored Dusk, you weren¡¯t even born yet! What are you acting all arrogant for?!¡±


    This time, there wasn¡¯t a direct collision. The two began to tangle and fight each other with exceptional speed. Haydn¡¯s light blue me and Lafite¡¯s silver me hair interweaved, interweaving into a brilliant sphere of light in the night sky!


    When she heard Lafite¡¯s aggressive roar from the distance, Persephone was first stupefied, and then she seemed to have understood something. When she saw Lafite¡¯s rear figure, she said, ¡°How could it be Lafite? If it is him, then Haydn might be in quite the trouble... let alone that there is still Curtis. Even though I can¡¯t see too clearly, only someone like him can create such a disturbance with his fall. Only, it is just a bit too fake.¡±


    Lagerfeld said with a smile, ¡°Indeed, only through danger can one toughen themself. Haydn still needs to experience a bit more tempering. Without the bravery to stand between life and death, one will never truly grow. Actually, this is another area where I admire you. I recall that when you were still young, you already dared to challenge battles that would almost undoubtedly result in your death. And now, for Su, you are willing to take on almost all of the Blood Parliament.¡±


    Persephone said with a rather carefree expression, ¡°Su... either way, I already paid so much for that fe, toote to even feel regret! When I think about it sometimes, I really do feel like I¡¯m on the losing end. However, are you still not going to make your move? Haydn might be beaten to death here.¡±


    ¡°If I make my move, then the battle will end.¡± Lagerfeld said indifferently. ¡°Blood Colored Dusk, hmm? Turns out those two little fes who made it out alive from that time can now use that as an achievement.¡±


    Everything Persephone said now already no longer went through any filter. ¡°But in my opinion, the time for you to take action is about toe.¡± As soon as this sentence left her mouth, only then did she realize she seemed to have spoken incorrectly. Her injuries and increase in ability levels seemed to have made her thought processing speed slow down once more. She gave Lagerfeld a look, discovering that the elder¡¯s aura was currently changing.


    ¡°Teacher Lagerfeld, no, it should now be Mr. Westwood...¡± Before Persephone finished her sentence, the battlefield situation suddenly changed, faint blue mes surging, unexpectedly turning into a terrifying several dozen meter tall pir of me! What was even more resounding than the pir of me was Haydn¡¯s roar of fury!


    His small body was flung out from the pir of me, helplessly flying out several dozen meters, and only then did it smash heavily into the ground. Haydn coughed, producing a st of blue mes from his mouth with each cough. When those mes made contact with the ground, they didn¡¯t go out, instead continuously burning. Even if there was nothing that could be burned on the ground, they still simrly burned.


    ¡°How could it be like this?¡± Haydn¡¯s eyes were empty as he gazed into the clouds of radiation in the night sky, muttering to himself like this.


    A dark, square figure walked out from the pir of mes, one could tell from a single look at this unique figure that it was Curtis. Right now, the weakness of being sent flying from a single strike had long disappeared, instead strutting over towards Haydn, not scared that he was giving the other party time to recover at all. Lafite silently appeared from behind Curtis, his burning silver hair looking more and more striking.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Lagerfeld¡¯s aura alreadypletely changed. Even though there wasn¡¯t a hint of killing intent that could be found from his entire body, the invisible pressure still made one feel like they were suffocating. His brows were tightly locked together. The battlefield course of eventspletely exceeded his expectations; Lafite and Curtis didn¡¯t disy abilities greater than what they expected, yet through almost supernatural coordination, they instantly seriously injured Haydn. The battlefield situation changed too abruptly, to the point where he didn¡¯t even have time to react.


    Curtis stood still in front of Haydn, but didn¡¯t take action. With Haydn¡¯s current injuries, there was already no need to take any further action. Lafite stood still next to Curtis, watching Haydn whose eyes were gradually bing listless, saying with a voice that waspletely devoid of emotional fluctuations, ¡°Truly an unexpected result, not even Lagerfeld able to intervene in time.¡±


    Curtis also withdrew his previous rxed appearance. He gave the distant elder a look, his pupils suddenly contracting as he said, ¡°Right now, it is already Westwood, the time for ying games is over. Just prepare for battle!¡±


    Westwood slowly undid his overcoat¡¯s buttons, starting to walk forward. With each step he took, there wasn¡¯t even a footprint left behind on the ground, yet it made the entire earth tremble slightly. Persephone instantly captured the range of these vibrations, the radius actually stretching a kilometer out!


    This was true might and prestige!


    The elder¡¯s orderly silver hair suddenly burst, the ck ribbon holding it in ce turning into butterflies. If the Lagerfeld just now was the embodiment of gentle and refined, then the current Westwood was a human shaped male lion.


    The several kilometers of distance, under his feet, were nothing more than a few steps.


    Lafite and Curtis¡¯ expressions immediately changed. They only had time to assume defensive postures, and then they felt as if they were smashed by a giant bell, bodies flying backwards fiercely! Only when the two individuals¡¯ bodies flew out a hundred meters, falling onto the ground in sorry states did Westwood pass by their original positions. He didn¡¯t continue attacking, instead walking directly towards the darkness¡¯ depths. Lafite and Curtis¡¯ expressionspletely changed, but right now, they couldn¡¯t stand back up. When theypletely eliminated the foreign energy that invaded their bodies, sessfully standing back up, they were both stunned.


    Westwood already tore open the curtain of this dark night, arriving before Helen.


    While looking at Helen¡¯s machine-like face, Westwood released a light sigh, saying, ¡°It was you after all! I was still feeling that it was strange, why Haydn would lose so quickly and miserably. Since you are here, then anything might happen, even though I still don¡¯t know how you were able to interfere with this level of battle.¡±

 Book 6 22.3

    Book 6 Chapter 22.3 - Inescapable Silence


    Helen removed the sensor sticking to the side of her head, saying indifferently, ¡°There is no need for you to know either. Eleven levels is deserving of its title as a divine level, not something one or two tenth level ability users could face. Just do your worst!¡±


    Westwood looked at Helen, staring at her for a few whole seconds before saying, ¡°Just leave, bring those two little fes with you. Tonight¡¯s matters are already outside your ability. The reason I am here is not because of you all, but rather to see if any of those old friends will appear. Right now, to give Morgan face, I will pretend that I never saw you all tonight.¡±


    Helenbed at her hair, saying, ¡°I am extremely grateful, however, there is no rtionship between General Morgan and myself. Your distinguished self does not need to feel any misgivings towards him.¡±


    Helen spoke towards themunications device on her wrist, saying, ¡°The battle has been lost, you all can return first.¡± Themunication device were directly connected to Lafite and Curtis¡¯ earpieces. When they heard Helen¡¯s words, Lafite and Curtis looked at each other in dismay, but Helen was never someone they could doubt, they were already used to obeying her. That was why even though they carried doubt, they still slowly withdrew into the darkness. After all this time, they actually already developed a deep-rooted way of thinking, which was that there was nothing a monster like her couldn¡¯t handle.


    Westwood waited quietly, appearing extremely patient. However, those who understood him all knew that when he used the name Westwood, he waspletely a cold, bloodthirsty demon. Patience? That was not something he would have at all. As individuals who both experienced Blood Colored Dusk, Lafite and Curtis naturally understood Westwood¡¯s temperament, and as such, quickly withdrew out of fear of making things more difficult for Helen. In reality, if the two of them worked together, it wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t have any chance of victory.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Westwood looked at Helen, asking coldly, his voice carrying a trace of impatience.


    Helen didn¡¯t reply, instead suddenly clenched her teeth, pulling out a gun. Both hands clenched this weapon, suddenly pulling the trigger! Her movements were swift and urate, without the slightest mistake, the shot made without any warning. The motion of drawing the gun was also extremely swift, but when the muzzle released mes, two fingers already reached in front of the gun, gently pressed against the bullet that had just left the barrel!


    After giving the bullet a look, Westwood effortlessly pinched his fingers, and then the bullet became a thin sheet of metal. After flicking out the bullet, Westwood coldly said, ¡°Helen, what are you trying to do? Perhaps that fe Lagerfeld might feel some misgivings towards Morgan, but I definitely do not. The reason why I do not want to kill you is only because I had previously fought by his side, and also because I don¡¯t want to personally end your life, kill our Blood Parliament younger generation¡¯s most promising genius. However, this isn¡¯t all that great of a reason, something you should understand.¡±


    ¡°I understand it clearly!¡± Helen fiercely pulled the trigger, continuously releasing tongues of me! Only, this time, Westwood felt that it was beneath him to even block it, allowing the bullets to hit him in the chest. The bullets deformed one after another, bouncing off. Even though the shots deviated less than a millimeter, they didn¡¯t even touch his clothes. Meanwhile, Westwood¡¯s defensive force field was always like his current style, domineering to the extreme without the slightest bit of leeway. When the bullets sted against its surface, they were either bounced back, or they would have their power destroyed, there was definitely no hope of making the force field absorb the slightest bit of energy.


    Helen also knew that the shots wouldn¡¯t be affected, which was why after emptying the magazine, she directly threw away the pistol, saying with an unchanging voice, ¡°Wishing to kill Phoney in front of me, do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t leaving?¡± Westwood¡¯s two eyebrows slowly stood up vertically.


    ¡°I won¡¯t just watch Phoney die.¡± Helen calmly persisted.


    Westwood suddenlyughed coldly. ¡°You wish to use your death to trigger a battle between Morgan and our side? A good idea, let me help you aplish your goal!¡±


    He raised his hand to grab towards Helen¡¯s neck, the speed not that fast, but Helen definitely couldn¡¯t avoid it. Right at this time, the corners of Westwood¡¯s eyes twitched, turning to look to the side.


    In the darkness, three sharp needles fired in a single file line, shooting with speeds five times the speed of sound! This type of power was something not even he couldpletely overlook.


    The one whose expression changed was not only Westwood, but also Helen. She opened her mouth, wanting to cry out, but the sharp needles flew over too quickly. Regardless of whether it was Snow or Westwood, their speed of attack and defense were fast to the point where Helen didn¡¯t have time to speak. Perhaps the speed at which her mind worked could keep up, but her body¡¯s reactions definitely couldn¡¯t.


    Westwood¡¯s right hand shot out like lightning, flicking three times in the air. Metal pounding sounds rang out in the air from time to time, and then what followed was a great explosion of fiery light! The sharp needles were too fast, directlyparable to the newest electromaic rifles. After the three needles flew out, Westwood retracted his hands, bringing them before his eyes to examine them. The fingertip of his right hand¡¯s middle finger was dripping with blood, quite the opening produced. This type of attack gave even him some minor injuries.


    Westwood remained silent for an entire second, and then he suddenly released a loud shout, forcefully stamping on the ground! Everything within a range of a kilometer, apart from the area where him and Helen stood, the earth suddenly began to violently shake, earth and soil moving about chaotically!


    A mournful sound rang out from the distance. Snow bounced up from the ground, its small body rolling about sluggishly, movements extremely rigid, clearly receiving injuries that weren¡¯t light. It fell onto the ground, and only after struggling a bit did it crawl back up. When it had just supported itself, Westwood¡¯srge hand already appeared above, grabbing the back of its neck and lifting it up.


    There were more than ten bony outgrowths sticking out of Snow¡¯s body that were incredibly sharp, moreover coated in poison, but they couldn¡¯t prate Westwood¡¯s hand that was well maintained. In addition, as soon as it was grabbed, the powerful Snow already lost all ability to resist, its des hanging limply to its side.


    While looking at this little thing, Westwood¡¯s eyes lit up. Two fine beams of light unexpectedly shot out from his pupils,nding on Snow¡¯spound eyes. In that instant, he seemed to have seen an extremely terrifying scene, the silver hair on his head standing up strand by strand!


    ¡°Turns out to be like this, even if just a specimen is preserved, it is still extremely dangerous. Then I cannot leave you behind!¡± Westwood said slowly, power starting to gather at his right hand. When the power finished gathering, everything around his right hand would be destroyed, not a single one of Snow¡¯s cells left over, the most thorough destruction.


    Helen still bit her lower lip, blood continuously flowing down from her lips, yet she was totally unaware. She already raised the sniper mode assault rifle with the greatest speed possible, took aim at the back of Westwood¡¯s neck, and fiercely pulled the trigger!


    When the bullet reached a centimeter from the back of his neck, it deformed, bouncing off, not disying any use. Helen crammed another bullet in, fired, but the bullet still bounced off. Forget about an ordinary sniper rifle, even if it was a tank that sted Westwood straight on, it wouldn¡¯t be able to injure him.


    However, Westwood suddenly stopped the gathering of energy, a rare serious expression appearing on his face. He raised his head towards the southern night sky.


    Only an entire minuteter did Helen hear the faint rumbling sound of an engine from the night sky.

 Book 6 22.4

    Book 6 Chapter 22.4 - Inescapable Silence


    The old-fashioned airne swayed about, gasping for breath like an old cow that had exhausted all of its strength, but it still squeezed out a final bit of strength from the gaps between its bone, struggling to crawl forward. Two of the four propellers had already stopped working, with one that was currently stopping, thest one ready to give out soon as well. The oil tank was already empty, the entire airne only relying on thest bit of fuel left in the fuel path to fly. The night was extremely dark, only a faint outline of the great earth visible. Ruins were scattered about like lotus flowers over the boundless earth, silently recounting the olden era¡¯s glory.


    However, thisnd didn¡¯tck life, on the contrary, the aura of life was shockingly rich. The countless small creatures had long adapted to the powerful radiation, changing their own bodies, but the process of evolution didn¡¯t stop here. Their biological activity were increased hundreds to thousand of times, their lifespans correspondingly shortened to just a few years, a few months, or even a few days, the process of evolution that used to take millions of years was simrly shortened to within a century. Radiation no longer signaled inevitable death, to the extent where it became some new life forms¡¯ nourishment. In an era thatcked sunlight, many herbaceous species already began to absorb radiation as a means to replenish energy.


    This was an era of change. For the human race, the age of turmoil was full of hunger, bloodiness, and death. The war, as well as the few years after it, originally caused over 90% of humans to die, calling it the end of the world wasn¡¯t too much of an exaggeration. However, if one looked down on this world from above, one would discover that this world was full of life, everything destroyed by the world currently recovering hundreds to thousands of times faster. Life, was iparably tenacious.


    What if it was just a change of the masters of the world? Apart from the human race, intelligent creatures¡¯ numbers and species were currently growing at unprecedented speeds. Meanwhile, the human race, at the very least, already stepped down from the divine altar.


    While sitting in the airne¡¯s cockpit, Su¡¯s eyes were closed, his body not moving at all like a lifeless sculpture. However, the temperature on the surface of his body was currently climbing at a rhythmic pace, his skin that was white like jade also producing a bit of redness. Compared to a year ago, Su¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t change all that much, only as his abilities increased, his skin began to release a glow, thus giving him a bit of a mysterious feel, his charm also bing more deadly. His beautiful appearance had previously brought Su many problems, but his body tenaciously continued in this direction, not even Su himself understanding why this was.


    When thest propeller began to slow, Su suddenly knew that it was already time. This didn¡¯te from his intuition, but rather a fury that had long been suppressed within the depths of his heart. It merged with an ice-cold murderous intent, producing some type of mental state even Su himself couldn¡¯t exin clearly.


    This... will tentatively be called eruption.


    He slowly opened his eyes. Under the heavy darkness of night, the two emerald-like lights were extremely clear. He suddenly stood up, his head smashing heavily into the roof of the cockpit. What was sent flying was the cockpit¡¯s lid, his movements flowing natural as if nothing had happened.


    Su walked onto the head of the ne. Under the powerful night winds, his light blonde short hair fluttered about like a me.


    Su suddenly jumped off, shooting into the darkness like a rocket! The old-fashioned ne suddenly sunk, and then smashed towards the ground several hundred meters out, immediately erupting with a dazzling sphere of mes on the great earth,pleting its final mission.


    Su¡¯s body moved recklessly through the air. Finally, after falling close to a thousand meters, he stepped back onto the ground. He didn¡¯t make any decelerating maneuvers, standing there perfectly straight just like that!


    With a muffled boom sound, the ground below Su¡¯s bodypletely caved in, earth surging in all directions like an ocean wave, forming an enormous shallow crater. He smashed into the earth in almost a perfectly straight manner, his knees not even buckling in the slightest!


    Su looked forward. At the limits of his view, he saw Westwood, Snow, and Helen. Finally, his eyesnded on Persephone, stopping for an entire second, and only then did they pull back.


    His Panoramic View suddenly swept out, the radius even more so an unprecedented three kilometers, covering the entire battlefield.


    In the area covered by the Panoramic View, the night seemed to have be even darker!


    Westwood¡¯s expression changed slightly, all of his killing intent withdrawing, no longer spilling outwards. During the era of Blood Colored Dusk, everyone knew that the calm Westwood, was the most terrifying Westwood. All of Snow¡¯spound eyes suddenly lost radiance,pletely stopping their movements. Westwood who was holding Snow gave it a look, feeling a bit surprised inside. He obviously saw that Snow was scared, moreover giving up all resistance due to its extreme fear, but it clearly wasn¡¯t scared of him. However, even a terrifying biological form like Snow knew fear? Westwood raised his head, his deep gaze meeting Su¡¯s.


    Persephone still lookednguid and beautiful, to the extent where she didn¡¯t even sense Su¡¯s arrival, only wantonly enjoying the final moment¡¯s peace and happiness. Helen remained silent for a bit, put away her gun, wiped at the blood at her lips, and then recollected her machine-like icy coldness and trademark expression. Meanwhile, in the distance, Lafite and Curtis who returned after leaving, the moment they stepped into the Panoramic View¡¯s range, the two of them became sluggish at the same time, coincidentally stopping their footsteps at the same time.


    ¡°Why do I feel like someone is looking at us? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s that old fe Westwood?¡± Lafite said with a frown.


    ¡°He¡¯s a Mental Domain user, never heard of him having high levels of Perception Domain abilities. However, the higher level abilities of the Mental Domain are extremely mysterious, so they might have something simr. However, regardless, we have to make things difficult for him.¡± Curtis shook his head, and then began to walk forward withrge steps.


    Lafite followed behind him, shaking his head. ¡°Even you are going to stake it all? This isn¡¯t like your style!¡±


    Curtis released a heavy snort, saying, ¡°And when did you suddenly understand me?¡±


    Lafite didn¡¯t argue with him, onlyughing and saying, ¡°Ever since Blood Colored Dusk.¡±


    This time, they didn¡¯t obey Helen, instead returning, unknown which one of them was the first to have this thought. However, as for their inherent nature, even though they treasured life, they definitely didn¡¯t fear death. It was because Helen¡¯s asional lie, this time, was unexpectedly seen through.


    However, as soon as they entered the battlefield, the intense battle already began!


    Su stared at Westwood, his beautiful eyes narrowing slightly, looking extremely alluring, but the silver hair of Westwood who was being watched began to float strand after strand! Su suddenly tore off the clothes covering his body, revealing his perfect body. Then, he bent down his body, exerted force, and then charged at Westwood.


    He didn¡¯t use Extreme Assault, but ran like a human, every step just that powerful, the earth and stone beneath his feet rippling like ocean waves. Meanwhile, with every movement, all of the muscles on his body would tremble and move, the perfect coordination of power and beauty, enough to make the most well-known sculptors of the olden era thousands of years ago go crazy!


    Even though he didn¡¯t use Extreme Assault, with a few steps, Su simrly reached his greatest speed! This distance of a kilometer, under Su¡¯s charge, didn¡¯t even need a second! As he ran, the energy crystals covering his body lit up one by one.

 Book 6 22.5

    Book 6 Chapter 22.5 - Inescapable Silence


    Westwood reached out a foot. The ground began to vibrate again. Su¡¯s iing body became sluggish, the force fields he ran into visible with the naked eye. All of the muscles covering Su¡¯s body swelled, and then with an angry roar, he abruptly exerted force, using his body¡¯s power to directly shatter all of the force fields, instantly charging up before Westwood¡¯s face.


    Westwood immediately understood Su¡¯s intentions, raging mes finally surging in his eyes. Ever since Blood Colored Dusk, when had he ever been challenged head-on by someone like this before? His surging anger already couldn¡¯t be suppressed. He threw Snow who was now only a hindrance into the distance. His body leaned down, arms covering his chest, and then released a low roar like a vicious beast, body suddenly swelling a size, the muscles in front of his chest even more so bursting!


    Westwood walked forward withrge steps, unexpectedly running straight at Su head-on!


    The intense collision was in no way artificial, the sound of muscles smashing into each other rumbling like metal, within it sounds of bones fracturing and blood flying in all directions! Su was directly flung backwards, while Westwood took steps backwards while staggering, almost falling. The individuals¡¯ faces were covered in blood, the bridge of their nose even more sopletely broken. With the two individuals¡¯ bodies¡¯ rigidity, both of their injuries were not light. One could see just how intense that instant of collision at full speed was.


    However, both sides were just this unyielding!


    Only by being unyielding could they vent out their anger!


    Su fell onto the ground, the tremendous power making his body continuously slide backwards, drawing out a deep groove in the ground. Ka ka sounds rang out, several bone des reaching out from his back, inserting themselves into the earth, and only through this did he stop his momentum. Su bounced up from the ground, but when his feet stepped on the ground, they buckled, almost falling onto the ground. When he saw this scene, only then did the mountainous Westwood who lookedpletely unaffected reveal a faint smile, a strand of blood flowing out from the corners of his lips.


    He walked towards Su again, every step still making the ground vibrate. Powerful force fields smashed down on Su again and again like steel hammers and giant hatchets! Su didn¡¯t dodge them at all, facing Westwood head-on, brandishing his fists to smash apart all of the force fields, all the way until the two faced each other once more!


    The battle that followed was already a purepetition of physical strength and energy intensity. Each strike from either side carried several dozen tons of tremendous energy, while the sh of chaotic energy streams was even more so above this. Attack, attack, and even more attacks! Defense and evasion were already no longer options, only attacks able to deliver serious damage to the other party, using the simplest and most crude method to vent the anger surging within them!


    The battle only continued for a few seconds, yet everything within a range of several hundred meters around the battlefield already became ruins, almost every object slightlyrger directly crushed and destroyed by the berserk energy. Snow who had now readjusted itself threw itself towards Helen, biting down on her back cor, finally managing to bring her to a safe area before the energy storm arrived.


    Meanwhile, when the battle had just reached its climax, it also reached its end.


    Westwood suddenly took a step back from the fierce closebat. Su was about to pursue and attack again, but his expression changed, simrly taking a step back. Westwood¡¯s rage had already disappeared, in his eyes only killing intent. He said coldly, ¡°You are quite something, actually sessfully angering me, making me fight your way of battle! However, it will all stop here!¡±


    The elder¡¯s body suddenly became indistinct. This was not the illusion produced by moving at high speed, but rather directly disappearing from space!


    Su¡¯s right eye suddenly released a radiance that couldn¡¯t be looked straight at. He suddenly took a step forward, his right hand grabbing towards the empty air in front of him. As soon as this hand reached out, his entire arm already disappeared into the void!


    The void suddenly distorted, a crack tore open in space. Westwood fell out from within, everything below his waist unexpectedlypletely disappearing, the broken surface as smooth as a mirror, more smooth than a cut made by the sharpest de!


    Su¡¯s right arm disappeared at the base, the cut simrly clean. An indistinct void figure appeared in the void, and it was as if one could see a hand currently grabbing an ankle. The scene disappeared soon afterwards, space also returning to normal.


    Westwood who only had his upper body left was full of shock. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°My body was moving through spatial faults! How were you able to discover me, moreover attack me?¡±


    Su smiled, but his eyes were definitely not smiling. ¡°Eleventh level Perception Domain ability, Multivariate Calction. With this ability, finding you was extremely easy.¡±


    As long as Westwood¡¯s movements were interfered with, it was already enough. As for everything else, the spatial energy storms would fill in. No matter how powerful Westwood¡¯s body was, he couldn¡¯t endure the cut of space itself.


    There was no ferocity or anger visible in Westwood¡¯s eyes, instead only fear and respect. He slowly said, ¡°Turns out to be like this. With an eleventh level ability, it is equivalent to having power of deities, you indeed have the qualifications to fight against me. Su, properly cherish this moment. Next time, there is no way you will be able to win through cleverness.¡±


    After speaking, the elder¡¯s body became indistinct once more,pletely disappearing. Su stood there quietly without moving, in fact, he already no longer had the strength to pursue him. His green eyes swept over the battlefield. He first walked over to the dying Haydn, and then ced his foot on his head, and after exerting a bit of force, a genius that exceeded Persephone and O¡¯Brien in the Blood Parliament thus died.


    Only then did he turn around and walk towards Persephone.


    Persephone propped up her chin with her hand, leaning against the bar counter, already deep asleep. The intense and vicious battle didn¡¯t disturb her at all.


    It was to the extent where even after Su gave her a light kiss on the forehead, she still didn¡¯t wake up.


    Su stooped down, carefully removing the barrel of gasoline from below her feet. Then, after sprinting a few steps, his left arm exerted force, dumping the gasoline barrel far into the distance, as if he was getting rid of bad luck. The gasoline barrel turned in the air, scattering outrge amounts of gasoline that was as brilliant as a curtain of beads. Light shed past Su¡¯s eyes, and then the gasoline in the air was suddenly ignited, producing a gorgeous ribbon in the night sky.


    The fiery light continued for a long time.


    Su removed the Magnum, using his single arm to carry Persephone. However, this fe who was fast asleep still didn¡¯t wake up. Perhaps due to a feeling of safety and warmth, she instead slept even better. However, even while fast asleep, she still involuntarily embraced Su¡¯s neck, found the mostfortable stance, and then buried herself into his shoulder. Perhaps because she felt like this was still not enough, she bit down on Su¡¯s body, and only then did she continue sleeping.


    Where the pure white teethnded was originally skin that was as hard as steel, but it immediately softened.


    Su buried his face in Persephone¡¯s long gray hair, smelling the familiar warm and soft fragrance, and then gently rubbed against her face. The blood on his face identally touched her long hair, but Su didn¡¯t dare wipe at it, only fearing that he would wake her up.


    This time, I shouldn¡¯t have to leave you again, right? This was what Su thought.


    Raging mes continued to burn over the inhabited area. Su, with Persephone in his arm, slowly walked out under the raging mes¡¯ illumination.


    The fair light illuminated the wilderness, also making Helen¡¯s face flicker between light and dark. Snow withdrew by her feet, shivering all over, almost unable to move. From the moment it saw Su, the insuppressible fear immediately told it that this was its paternal body. Helen noticed how Snow was acting, and then with a light gesture, Snow immediately crawled up to her body, moreover curled up into her clothes.


    ¡°Paternal body¡¯s perception is extremely strong, he will definitely notice me. Am I going to die?¡± Snow whimpered.


    ¡°With mama here, nothing will happen. He won¡¯t notice you.¡± Helen said.


    ¡°But...¡± Snow didn¡¯t know what to say. It felt like it should believe Helen, but it was still scared.


    Helen said indifferently, ¡°There is a shadow over his heart when facing me, he won¡¯t dare look too much.¡±


    In the distance, Su¡¯s eyes looked over, stopping temporarily over Helen¡¯s face, slightly nodding in greeting, and then as expected, he turned towards a different direction. In his eyes, Helen¡¯s temperament and expression had never changed, forever just this cold and machine-like. Su was correct, Helen indeed never changed, at the very least, her face was the exact same as the one Su had previously seen, without any difference. However, when the precision reached a certain extreme, it would also be a type of fear.


    Helen waved her hand towards Lafite and Curtis in the darkness, indicating ¡®I am leaving¡¯, and then walked into the darkness alone while carrying Snow.

 Book 6 23.1

    Book 6 Chapter 23.1 - Start of Hell


    When Persephone woke up, she immediately saw Su. The world suddenly became just that perfect, as if she was in a dream. She looked at him quietly. Su didn¡¯t move either, his smile just as warm as in the past.


    Persephone also began to smile, charming like a little fox, and also like a dazzling youngdy, saying, ¡°Beautiful?


    Su was stunned, time seemingly turning back. When they first met, he was standing at the mountaintop, face with the grasnd and sea. Back then, Persephone had her hands sped behind her back, also saying just like this: Beautiful?


    Back then, Su¡¯s reply was to aim the Magnum at himself, moreover pressing the trigger. However now, he instead said, ¡°Of course you are, and I want to look at you forever.¡±


    Time could change many things, what was unchanged was only Su¡¯s passion towards life. No, in reality, this was also changing.


    Persephone¡¯s eyes lit up, her grayish-green pupils sparkling brilliantly like gemstones. She gently raised her hand to touch Su¡¯s face, smiling sweetly as she said, ¡°You aren¡¯t going to kill yourself this time?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like someone that stupid?¡± Su smiled even more enchantingly.


    ¡°Only now did you be smarter! Did you know, if you choose to kill yourself again, I will...¡± Persephone red at Su, her eyes gradually bing dangerous, her beauty also increasing proportionately. After pausing for an entire half minute, Persephone suddenly clenched her teeth, squeezing out the most important words from the gaps in her teeth, ¡°Rape you first!¡±


    Her hand suddenly turned into a w, grabbing towards Su¡¯s throat, forcibly moving his head lower, immediately sealing Su¡¯s mouth! Then, her body bounced up, and with enough power to overturn a tank, she sessfully flipped Su over, pressing him below! Her right hand grabbed Su¡¯s remaining left hand, smashed it heavily against the ground, and then began to undo her own clothes.


    The moment their lips made contact, an iparable wave of attractive force swept out, almost making Persephone suffocate! Su¡¯s body suddenly erupted like a volcano, directly making Persephone fly up. Then, Su grabbed herbat clothes, mmed her heavily into the ground, and then his right leg moved, pressing down her legs with nine levels of power. His right hand casually tore about, the sturdybat clothes bing even weaker than paper, the centerpletely torn off by Su with a single motion!


    Persephone resisted like she was going mad, struggling about, using all of thebat skills she learned ever since she was young, to the extent where many vicious killing methods that were learned from battles of life and death were disyed, her knee that carried enough force to smash apart steel tes struck towards Su¡¯s lower stomach! Su calmly received this strike, his underbelly sticking forward, the powerful collision making that knee fly out at a speed even faster than when it struck over! Persephone¡¯s body was shockingly beautiful, but it possessed iparable power. She bounced up from the ground again and again, battering at Su¡¯s body like a firetruck. However, even though Su was missing his right arm, almost every part of his body that had clear edges and corners was a weapon, iparable strength and imprable defense the greatest technique. He used the simplest method to violently crush all of Persephone¡¯s borate attacks, tearing everything covering her body as much as he pleased.


    Combat clothes, long pants, and even the military boots were just that weak and brittle, all of them scattering like butterflies.


    Persephone¡¯s heavy injuries had yet to heal, while Su exhausted all of his stamina, now even losing a right arm, their situations could be said to be equal. However, during the course of the battle, Persephone, who took the initiative to challenge him, suffered a crushing defeat, with almost no energy left to retaliate.


    Time, as expected, changed many things.


    When Su¡¯s body that was burning like volcanic magma crushed down and entered, Persephone¡¯s entire body went taut, a rough shout that had been suppressed for many years in the depths of her throat was released! That bit of heat immediately set her ame, moreoverpletely burning her to nothing!


    The impacts were continuous and powerful, but there wasn¡¯t any rhythm at all. Su also went crazy, futilely trying to cover every inch of her skin. The me-like passion was everything; apart from this, there was nothing else. Persephone¡¯s body becamepletely soft, her arms moving around Su¡¯s body, quietly experiencing every part of the fierce and heavy strike, moreover using her face to gently rub against Su¡¯s cheek.


    When the volcano erupted, magma flowed everywhere.


    Su held Persephone¡¯s body, breathing heavily, sweat still continuously surging out, soaking both his and her body. Deep fatigue overwhelmed his mind, making him only want to sleep. He already lost track of how long it had been since he had slept. This body didn¡¯t need sleep, so this was the first time he wanted to. Just this feeling alone was already enough happiness. Su supported his body, then looked at Persephone, suddenly realizing that happiness could actually be just this simple.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Su asked quietly.


    Persephone nodded, holding Su¡¯s forehead and cheeks that were covered with sweat. Her gentle expression suddenly changed, gradually bing a fox-like craftiness as she said, ¡°You¡¯re finally on top, the feeling is quite good, hmm?¡±


    Su had a vague feeling that things weren¡¯t quite right, but he still replied as things were, saying, ¡°It has never been better, just feel a bit tired.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Persephone was already no longer hiding her mischievous smile. Her bright and clean arms and thighs moved together, tightly tangling around Su, using her teeth to grind his ears, spitting out some words that were barely loud enough for Su to hear clearly, ¡°Then let¡¯s continue, I¡¯ve only just begun!¡±

 Book 6 23.2

    Book 6 Chapter 23.2 - Start of Hell


    Up north, Scorpion Nest had already be a giant factory, the rumbling sounds of machines continuing through the night. Loading trucks sent tons of raw materials into the factory, yet no waste products were spat back out. In the city¡¯s northern corner, a row of six giant chimneys continuously released white steam, the nuclear ind below continuously producing enormous amounts of electricity, moreover transporting it into the Scorpion Nest depths¡¯ underground base. That ce was like a ck hole that devoured everything. No matter how much energy or raw materials were poured in, they never came back out. Even though the scorpion nest devoured a sea of energy and raw materials, it didn¡¯t continue producing concocted human soldiers. Meanwhile, next to the original six nuclear inds, three new nuclear power nts were currently being constructed, thousands of concocted soldiers operating over a hundredrge scale engineering machinery, currently nervously busying about. From the construction site that was exposed, one could see that all of these nuclear power nts were missing the multiyered core protection, only having an extremely simple and crude radiation isting barrier, sorge amounts of radiation leaked outwards. However, the essential protection of the olden era was already not essential in the new era. After just blocking it slightly, the radiation that leaked outwards was already about the same as the amount in the wilderness.


    At the center of the underground base, a beautiful yet somewhat strange scene was currently ying out. In this enormous several dozen meters tall, several thousand square meters surface area space, gravitypletely lost effect. Countless parts flew about, some weighing several tons, the smaller ones miniature gears that were only a cubic millimeter in size. Numerous lines of attraction criss-crossed about, guiding all of the parts to their pre-scheduled direction and then installing them into their corresponding positions. The parts were turned into incrediblyplexponents, theseponents than assembled into a part of an evenrger body. On the hall¡¯s two walls were over a hundred tforms that stretched out, every single tform arranged different machine tools. Parts were currently being processed, and after they were finished, they would be flung into the air, following which a gravitational line would promptly appear, guiding that part to its designated location.


    Above the hall, a pair of ice cold eyes were currently overlooking everything in the hall. These were a pair of eyes made purely from energy. One could see an endless honeb-like grid, within eachpartment a part. Moreover this grid wasn¡¯t just a singleyer, but insteadyered one after the next,pletely impossible to count.


    If one didn¡¯t look at its inhumanposition, just from it as a whole, this pair of eyes also released indescribable icy coldness. That was not only inhuman, itpletely disassociated from the biological system. Based on normal reasoning, eyes formed purely from energy shouldn¡¯t carry any emotions, yet it left others with a clear and powerful impression. Even if it was some form of life, it was still unknown which would system¡¯s life it was. Perhaps it was some type of energy life form, or maybe an even higher level biological body.


    At the center of those two eyes floated the body of the apostle. His body was exposed, figure extremely perfect, but the areas of dark blue color his flesh disyed gave off an inhuman feel. His eyes were closed, starting to slowly float in the air. Several gorgeous light bands reached out from his body, connecting to the intelligence system¡¯s ports, and then a sea of data was transmitted through a method thatpletely surpassed present world science and technology. All of theponents¡¯ parts and assembly, even all of Scorpion Nest¡¯s movements, were under his control.


    On the hall¡¯s side wall protruded a shelf, several dozensers producing a three-dimensional image of her. She was extremely beautiful, but her expression was as cold as ice. From time to time, she would open her mouth, blowing out streaks of ribbons that linked up to the terminal port of the data, and then operate the hundreds of equipment. From time to time, her eyes would also separately release light, directly shining on certain ports, this way raising the transmission efficiency several fold.


    The woman¡¯s image was only a tool for data transmission, but she also had her own expressions, as if she wasn¡¯t as simple as just an image.


    At the center of the hall was embedded a ten meter diameter giant ss tank, the giant brain floating in the nutrient fluid inside precisely the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯ central intelligence system, Naxu. When the apostle was asleep, she was practically in charge of all of the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s management and research work. Right now, when the apostle was perfecting his own form, her assistance was absolutely crucial.


    As theponent assembly neared its end, a gigantic mechanical beast gradually took form. The eyes in the hall gradually closed, while the apostle¡¯s eyes opened.


    Countless gears instantly fit together, drive mechanisms only the size of batteries were ced in designated positions. These drive mechanisms were extremely small in size, but they possessed the power of olden era powerful tanks¡¯ diesel engines, moreover the force was nearly endless. Nuclear fusion batteries that were only the size of a button were already being mass-produced in Scorpion Nest, this was already technology that far surpassed the present era, and then taking a step further, the charging of the core engine and main weapon was done through instations that directly drew energy from space,pletely an endless supply. Only, the two space furnace were toorge, and that was why the entire machine correspondingly becamerger as well. However, the anti-gravity engine thus disyed its effects, making this machine¡¯s tremendous wait not a problem, so in theory, it could be asrge as it wanted to be. The limiting factors were only energy and raw materials, but with the space furnace, energy was not a restricting condition either.


    All of the epoch-marking designs in the ns came from the awoken apostle. After he had reconstructed a body, he immediately revised Scorpion Nest¡¯s entire production system, first establishing a series of work machines, and then what followed wererge amounts of material extraction and refinement facilities, andstly the processing facilities, simultaneously carrying out a cleaning of the underground base, producing an enormous production space. Whenever Diaster upied an area, he would bring back everything he could find to Scorpion Nest.


    Piece after piece of finely polished armor stuck to the metal body. The ends of the gravitational lines released zing rays of light, melding the armor tes onto it, covering up the precise and delicate inner structure. An unprecedented giant metal body was currently taking form.


    This was a portion of the Lightning Apostle¡¯s main body, Starship Valha.

 Book 6 23.3

    Book 6 Chapter 23.3 - Start of Hell


    Su woke up from his sleep.


    His eyes were bottomless, the green radiance gently rippling, but the rhythm of each fluctuation waspletely different. If one prated endlessly within, they would discover that the so-called green radiance were actually powerful streams of data that continuously eroded his consciousness. Su¡¯s right eye wasn¡¯t bright, no difference visible from his left. Only, in the depths of his right eye, within the infinitely small differential world hid countless symbols. Every single symbol was a character of the Bisindlenguage, as well as the fruits of Dr. Rochester¡¯s research in thetter half of his life, the final form of the divine text.


    Faint daylight seeped in through the crack in the roof,nding on Su¡¯s face and body. His body right now was a perfect human body, the scars on his face alreadypletely disappearing. Even though the inside of his body still hadrge amounts of fine scars and bruises, the damage on the surface had already been restored first.


    Today wasn¡¯t cloudy or clear, the clouds of radiation appearing a bit tall and thin, from time to time a streak or two of golden sunlight would pass through them, producing pirs of light that were connected to the sky, as if a divine kingdom was currently quietly opening up its doors. When the wind blew on his skin, it was a bit cool,fortable, but it didn¡¯t remain for long.


    The speed at which information was transmitted from various parts of his body was just like how it was back then in the wilderness. Now, it looked like even though this type of control method far exceeded that of the normal human body, it was stillgging behind. His thought centers automatically decided on the optimal control method, moreover assuming control over his body¡¯s everyday activity. What Su needed to do, was only to think about what he had to do, and then his body wouldplete it on its own. It was to the extent where if he wanted to achieve a certain objective, his body would also automaticallyplete it.


    The highest level of azy person, would be nothing more than this.


    Su really wanted to be azy person, at the very least, he wouldn¡¯t have to carry so many responsibilities. However, having responsibilities was also a type of happiness. Meanwhile, right now, the feeling he had from back when he was in the wilderness returned, causing a deep emotion to involuntarily well up within him. Right now, hereafter, there already wasn¡¯t much fear.


    Right now, in his eyes, the world he saw was already entirely different. The sky that clearly had nothing seemed to have countless streams of data fluttering about, and by following these data streams, throughplex analysis and calctions, many functions that exceeded the human imagination could be carried out. For example, he knew what had just happened in a certain area, or, he knew where space was the weakest. Meanwhile, this analysis towards spatialposition and attributes, this was the basis for the spatial furnace, as well as the foundation for the age of cosmos. This was the might of Multivariate Calction.


    To turn all of the world¡¯s naturalws into data, and then deduce the naturalws through the derivation of data, this was the first step for the human race, or any organic biological body to grasp the world. There were endless uses inbat as well. Su precisely used Multivariate Calction to find Westwood¡¯s trajectory as he moved through spatial faults, from this seriously wounding a great enemy he had almost no chances of prevailing over. If the current Su faced the apostle who previously stealthily pursued him through spatial faults, there were at least a few dozen methods that would leave the apostle with an unforgettable lesson instead of being left with no choice but to escape.


    Su already had a vague feeling that ¡®one¡¯ and apostles were linked in countless ways, yet they weren¡¯tpletely identical in views. However, while Su felt a faint hostility towards one, the hostility he felt towards the apostles was bing greater and greater. As his Perception Domain abilities rose and were perfected, this type of feeling became increasingly more powerful.


    One wasn¡¯t in Sun God Temple. Not long after Rochester secretly hurried to the new base built on the southern continent, one¡¯s growth went out of control once more, thus forcing Rochester to activate the destructive measures. This time, one¡¯s resistance was more unyielding and crazy than before, the doctor using an entire month of time beforepletely destroying one. At first, he didn¡¯t think too much of it, because it was just like before, one¡¯s resistance towards methods of destruction became more and more abundant, its vitality also bing more and more tenacious. This difficult battle only made Rochester raise his vignce, immediately starting a new generation of breeding and destruction procedures. The instations in the southern continent¡¯s base weren¡¯t thatplete, so once they lost control of one, it would be a great disaster for the human race. Rochester didn¡¯t dare imagine what kind of existence one would be if they lost control over it. ording to one¡¯s growth and breeding rate, it could grow to several tons in weight within ten days, moreover produce an amount in the millions and millions within half a year!


    Or perhaps one really was a singr existence; this would only make it even more terrifying.


    For an entire half year, Rochester transferred all resources, making preparations that were surefire and thorough, and then waited for one to be reborn. However, one never appeared again. Half a year, one year, five years passed, Rochester finally couldn¡¯t wait any longer, instead starting to establish his own ideal country. During the breeding of one, he had sensed the Bisindlenguage several times, deeply understanding that this was one of the reflections of a civilization at its final stages. During the decades of research that followed, Rochester finally took the first step for the human race. The footprint that was left behind, was the beginning of a new civilization.

 Book 6 23.4

    Book 6 Chapter 23.4 - Start of Hell


    Several decades of time passed by in the blink of an eye. Rochester started from a religion, establishing the Sun God Church, and then founded Sun Empire on theocracy. The empire becamerger andrger, no one in the entire southern continent able to fight back, and as a result, expansion went more and more smoothly as well.


    When the empire¡¯s borders reached the great sea, one still did not appear again, as if it had already beenpletely destroyed.


    However, whenever he looked at the few bottles of biological solvent that were still stored in the innermost depths of Great Sun God Temple, Rochester still felt a vague uneasiness. Rochester who had the eleventh level Mysterious Fields ability Foresight could clearly see events several decades in the future, for example, Su¡¯s appearance and arrival, yet he couldn¡¯t use those godlike eyes to see where one was.


    However, Su¡¯s arrival made Rochester feel a bit more at ease. The doctor couldn¡¯t distinguish which one of the three ultra experimental bodies Su was, but it didn¡¯t matter. Every ultra experimental body had a code imnted, and the effects of the code, was to make the ultra experimental body develop an irresistible hostility towards one. From a certain perspective, it was equivalent to setting the ultra experimental bodies¡¯ fate in advance. If the ultra biological body prototypes were sessful, then even if they left the base¡¯s control, when they encountered one, they would still carry out a battle that wouldn¡¯t end until the other party died. The fundamental reason why Dr. Rochester activated the ultra biological bodies was to produce ultra life forms that could face one, as well as the civilization behind it.


    Only ultra life forms could face ultra life forms, this was the conclusion Rochester reached after researching one.


    Only, after one disappeared, Rochester didn¡¯t make any more progress in the research of ultra life forms. In those twenty years, he continuously made breakthroughs in the research of the divinenguage, his achievements in the Mysterious Fields also bing more and more profound. During these whole twenty years, Rochester didn¡¯t use Foresight again, because he knew that there was already no need to use it. Meanwhile, in the recent decade, the doctor already vaguely came into contact with the highest level of the Mysterious Fields. With his abilities and wisdom, he could still only see a vague outline, likely the final extent of Mysterious Summoning. If one was looking at it through the view of the olden era, then that was the true domain of gods. Rochester¡¯s entire life¡¯s efforts only barely touched the border of twelve levels, but when he turned back, he discovered that he was already at the peak of all living things.


    During the remaining half of the day, Rochester gave Su a tour of all of his aplishments in the production of ultra life forms. Even though he wasn¡¯t able to create aplete ultra life form like the ultra experimental bodies, there were quite a few biological weapons that had certain aspects deserving of praise. Most of them already possessed a certain degree of intelligence, and they could carry outplete reproduction. After using half a day to look at the more than four hundred types of biological weapons, Rochester gave Su a piece of specimen from every single biological weapon. For Su, every single biological weapon¡¯s specimen signified evolutionary points of varying amounts.


    Finally, Rochester¡¯s gift for Su was an ability ssification tree, as well as the ability ssification tree that left Su the most shocked. In this ssification, every single ability domain had at least one eleventh level ability!


    Magic Domain Elemental Storm, Combat Domain Multifaceted Offense, Perception Domain Multivariate Calction, Mental Domain Void Stealth, as well as Mysterious Fields Hostility Obstruction and Foresight. When his eyes scanned over these names, Su could even feel their seriousness.


    Just this ability ssification system alone undoubtedly made Dr. Maximus Rochester, from the past until present, the ¡®father of abilities¡¯, as well as one of the few people who always remained at the very peak of the era. Even if it was just his own ability aplishments, the Spider Empress was the only one Su had heard of that couldpare to him. Perhaps the empress might be even above Rochester, because when Su met the empress, Su was still only a youth, unable to measure the depths of the empress¡¯ abilities. As for Apostle Fitzdurk, Serend, and Lord of the Frozen Sea Pride, they weren¡¯t human existences, so there was no point inparing them.


    Sun Empire¡¯s exceptional level of biochemistry science and technology, as well as the fundamental reasoning behind their ability users being superior to the Blood Parliament¡¯s, now had an exnation. Rochester chose the evolution path of life itself, serving as a type of response to the olden era¡¯s world of science and technology. This was the conclusion he reached after his research of one and ultra life forms, and even though this result was far from what he had originally expected, it wasn¡¯tpletely meaningless.


    Only at thest moment did Su give up on killing Rochester, abandon his thoughts on destroying the entire Sun God Temple.


    As a past ultra experimental body, the amount of hatred he felt towards his creators and Rochester wasn¡¯t any lower than that towards one. After setting foot onto the great southern continent, arge part of the urge he had, topletely sweep through Sun Empire, came from a faint loathing and anger he felt deep within.


    However, after seeing this ability ssification system, Su finally understood what Rochester was pursuing. If the past Rochester was said to be fully devoted to the research of ultra life forms themselves, then now, what he wished to open was the doors to an era of ultra life forms belonging to the human race.


    When all of the evolutionary points flowed into the Perception Domain like water, exchanged for the eleventh level ability Multivariate Calction, Su¡¯s Panoramic View already prated through almost all obstacles. At that moment, he already had an idea of Rochester¡¯s true form.


    It was a super brain several hundred cubic meters in size that was immersed in an enormous nutrient fluid reservoir.


    What weed Su and led him around was only the doctor¡¯s projection. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of research, Rochester originally could have far more and better options. This father of abilities who could research all five ability domains to the eleventh level, and develop several hundred biological weapons couldpletely create a body for himself to enjoy a free and unrestrained life. However, for the sake of creating a human ultra life form, to withstand one¡¯s return, Rochester chose to strengthen the brain to the extreme, and then bury himself in the depths of the mountains, not moving for several decades.


    That was why when Su sat in the airne¡¯s cockpit, he also felt a bit of respect for someone like the doctor.


    The pioneer of an entire era was definitely worthy of respect.

 Book 6 23.5

    Book 6 Chapter 23.5 - Start of Hell


    When he withdrew his thoughts from theyers afteryers of memories, Su narrowed his eyes and raised his right hand, cing it before his eyes. After a good night of sleep, his right hand had alreadypletely regenerated. Su¡¯s mind moved slightly, and then a drop of blood appeared from his fingertip; under the direct illumination of a beam of sunlight, this drop of blood looked sparkling and transparent. Su¡¯s pupils continuously dted and contracted, in his field of view the droplet of blood was already being endlessly erged, quickly passing through the iparableplex gic structure, revealing the piece of gic code that was inserted there.


    Su quietly looked at this piece of gic code, as if he saw the scenes of the past Rochester fanatically immersed in his work: after many days of single-minded calctions, the doctor finally installed thest part of the code, as well as a gic virus carrier that could revise genes. When the code delivering medication was inserted into the ultra experimental bodies, the doctor likely revealed a relieved smile.


    Meanwhile, in Sun God Temple, Dr. Rochester didn¡¯t reveal the second function of the code, control. After this code was inserted, at the crucial moment, he should be able to force the ultra experimental body to obey its creator¡¯s orders. Moreover, the code should have a third function, which was destruction. Su believed that if he disyed hostility in Sun God Temple, the doctor would definitely try to activate the final two functions of the code. It was extremely rational to install control and destruction functions, because after all, if the ultra experimental body lost control, it wouldn¡¯t be much different from losing control over one, an absolute disaster for the entire human race.


    Only, could things be just that simple? After all, humans had only just begun to explore the mysteries of ultra life forms.


    As Su¡¯s mind moved, the genes in the drop of blood suddenly changed, actually directly killing the code fragment! Immediately afterwards, following Su¡¯s will, an identical piece of the code was reproduced.


    ¡°The human race¡¯s wisdom...¡± The one who felt deeply moved were not only his instincts, but also Su himself.


    He sat up. Persephone in the crook of his arm softly murmured something, and then moved closer towards Su¡¯s embrace, then quietly continued sleeping. Even while asleep, her arms were still tightly wrapped around Su¡¯s body, even her legs coiling around him, as if she was scared that Su would disappear as soon as she woke up.


    Her body was beautiful to an iparable degree, her skin fine and extremely flexible, her full chest and long legs that could make one¡¯s heart skip a beat left no room for criticism. Even though she had such a mature and beautiful body, she still slept like a child, had to tightly hug something to feel at ease.


    Su gently caressed Persephone¡¯s soft long gray hair. He smiled, and then lowered his head, giving her forehead a light kiss, but didn¡¯t wake her.


    The two were currently in the second floor of an abandoned small house, covering the ground was nothing more than a tattered felt rug obtained from who knew where. The window had long been shattered, a small half of the roof also caved in. However, it was precisely this simple and crude ce, with Su sitting there and her sleeping, that unexpectedly became as beautiful and peaceful as a summertime afternoon forest garden.


    Su lightly raised Persephone¡¯s head, and then lowered his head again. When she was woken up from her dream, Persephone released a somewhat unhappy light groan. When she opened her eyes, those gray and green eyes were a bit blurry, and after seeing Su¡¯s facee closer and closer, she decided she might as well close them and raise her head. Their lips gently made contact, and then they pressed tightly together.


    Persephone suddenly opened her eyes, struggling about, but immediately afterwards, the expression in her eyes began to scatter, her body going weak, losing consciousness. Su gave her another kiss, and only then did he straighten his body. He lightly patted her cheeks, and then quietly said, ¡°Since I returned, you can rest now. Just leave the following battles to me.¡±


    Su dressed her in her ce, and then carried her horizontally, leaving the small house. Before leaving, he turned around and gave it a look, engraving this ce that left him with a beautiful memory deep in his heart, and only then did he walk towards the distance.


    Right now, the sky was tall and the clouds thin.


    In Dragon City, within Persephone¡¯s private hospital, weak emergency lights shone again. Helen returned here, while Lafite and Curtis also followed her back. Lafite had to stick to Helen, his catchphrase being that even if there was no chance, if he stuck to her, at least he had a chance to peep at her. Even if he couldn¡¯t obtain her, watching her was still good, as every bit of skin he saw was an advantage. Since it was taking advantage of her, then obviously, the more the better, he had to take every bit he could get, rather failing than not trying. Either way, Helen wasn¡¯t his, so why wouldn¡¯t he take any advantage he could get?


    Meanwhile, Curtis was here to keep a close eye on Lafite. Using his words, it was that he had fought with Lafite all the way from Blood Dusk until now, so he couldn¡¯t just watch Lafite dig his own grave. Otherwise, who would he beat up during the next few decades?


    Since they already fully started a war against the chairman¡¯s side, then there was no need to show any more mercy. Lafite and Curtis who were born during Blood Dusk weren¡¯t merciful and lenient people, while Helen was even tougher than both of thembined. The three of them, together with Snow,pletely mowed down all powers from the chairman¡¯s side they encountered,pletely sweeping through the battlefield along the way as well. There were a few small forces on the empress¡¯ side who were also rather unsightly, wishing to follow them and take advantage of their strength, their end naturally serving as Helen¡¯s resource of resupply. That was why when she returned to the private hospital, not only did they have things to burn, ammunition, goods, and food, there were also three loading trucks.


    When they returned to the private hospital, Helen immediately activated the intelligence system, starting up the neverending work. Curtis idled his time away, while Lafite had a new way to pass his time.


    Right now, murderous energy filled the dining room. Lafite and Snow stood in confrontation, their eyes producing intense sparks in the air. The battlefield was a square shaped dining table, Lafite continuously moved around the dining table, while Snow leaned over the table, slowly moving, confronting Lafite. Even though the table was made from iron sheets, the six limbs¡¯ ends were incredibly sharp, easily producing little holes on the table¡¯s surface.


    Between Lafite and Snow was a can of meat, the focal point of this battle. The can already had ayer shaved off, revealing the thick and oily contents within. However, for ability users and Snow, the taste of food was not essential, the main thing was only if it had enough nutrients. The meat had a few fingerprints, and there were a few small pieces cut off as well; it was clear that both sides already shed a few times, moreover both of them having victories and defeats.


    ¡°Snow! Don¡¯t go too far, I¡¯m already acting extremely leniently!¡± Lafite threatened.


    Snow waspletely unmoved, using its immature, sweet and tender voice to retort, ¡°Lenient? Forget it! Do you dare use any more strength? If you break the table, it is still your loss! If you have to use your full strength even when fighting me, will you have any face left? Not even this bit of courage, yet you want to hook up with my mom?¡±

 Book 6 23.6

    Book 6 Chapter 23.6 - Start of Hell


    When Lafite heard this voice that waspletely that of a little girl¡¯s, yet came from the fiendish looking Snow, Lafite felt as if he was almost about to vomit blood! In a flustered and exasperated manner, he said, ¡°You... you little thing, what kind of nonsense are you spouting?! When have I ever thought about hooking up with your mom?¡±


    However, he was immediately knocked down by Snow again. ¡°A man who can¡¯t even admit that he has no courage inside, how can someone like that hook up with my mom?!¡±


    Lafite¡¯s entire face was red. He released a great roar, and then moved as fast as lightning, wing towards the can. However, two des brandished about with even greater speed, fiercely slicing at Lafite¡¯s hands! Lafite¡¯s hands immediately became tougher than steel, to the extent where there was even a faintyer of white light covering them, inserting them downwards with tremendous force!


    When Snow¡¯s des moved across Lafite¡¯s skin, a string of sparks was unexpectedly produced! The power exerted on those des was great, making even Lafite¡¯s hand suddenly deviate. Even though the direction of attack didn¡¯t change that much, Snow¡¯spound eyes suddenly lit up, and then it opened its mouth to bite towards Lafite¡¯s hand! Even though Lafite didn¡¯t fear the des, he clearly felt restraining fear towards Snow¡¯s mouth, his hand that was about to touch the meat couldn¡¯t help but pull back. However, when Snow was just about to take arge bite out of the meat, its head was struck by Lafite¡¯s finger, making it involuntarily slide back half a meter. Its six legs that were nailed to the table directly tore open the iron sheet, dragging out six deep grooves, one able to see how fierce Lafite¡¯s attack was. In terms of power, this strike from Lafite could smash open a hole in a tank¡¯s armor, yet Snow didn¡¯t even show signs of dizziness. After a shriek, its limbs exerted force, body rushing up with a sh, des frantically brandishing about, immediately exchanging several hundred strikes with Lafite! As the battle continued, Snow decided it might as well begin to shift horizontally at high speed, from time to time using its sharp limps and unstoppable mouthparts to attack, temporarily actually being evenly matched with Lafite.


    Lafite suddenly released a snort, taking a step back, his eyes staring fiercely at Snow. Two fine cuts were added to his fingers, clearly difficult for him to deal with Snow¡¯s des and limbs with limited strength.


    ¡°If you have the guts, then don¡¯t use weapons!¡± Lafite shouted like a child.


    Snow proudly brandished its des. ¡°Look closely, silver hair! I am also empty-handed!¡±


    When he looked at the incredibly sharp ¡®empty hands¡¯ on Snow¡¯s body, Lafite felt hot blood surging with increasing ferocity within him, Snow¡¯s way of addressing even more so making him flip out.


    ¡°I already said that you aren¡¯t allowed to call me silver hair, you little freak!¡± Lafite roared as he threw himself over.


    ¡°You are calling me a little freak? Mama is going to kill you! I¡¯m going to deal with you first, and then I¡¯m telling on you!¡± Snow didn¡¯t want to be outdone either, and its des clearly began to move about with even greater speed and force. It was now angry as well.


    ¡°I just knew that you were a wimpy brat who followed your mom everywhere!¡±


    ¡°Whose fault is it that you couldn¡¯t pick her up?!¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to get her?¡±


    ¡°Then you can just go and try, don¡¯t only use words!¡±


    ...


    The words that were mixed into this incredibly fierce battle made one extremely speechless. Curtis already stuffed his ears, but the conversation¡¯s prative force still made its way into his ears. Out of helplessness, he could only mutter, ¡°Lovestruck and narcissistic men really are just like children.¡±


    ¡°Shut up ck Steel! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m lovestruck! Helen can only be mine!¡± The flustered and exasperated Lafite turned around and roared, but due to a bit of carelessness, a few more injuries were cut open on his hand by Snow. Snow¡¯s speed was inconceivably fast, so if Lafite revealed even the slightest opening, he would immediately receive a few more cuts.


    ¡°You should say this directly to my mom¡¯s face! She will directly cut you.¡± Snow¡¯s intelligence was even greater than its fighting strength, long discovering that the power of its words was even greater than its des. As a result, while frantically attacking, its mouth didn¡¯t stop at all. ¡°Mom is yours? If she was, then where am I from? If you let my father hear this sentence, he¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡±


    ¡°Snow!¡± Curtis frowned, loudly shouting.


    After saying this, even Snow felt that her attacks this time might have crossed some type of line. Lafite suddenly took a few steps back, his aurapletely withdrawing, restraining all of his anger, anxiety, and flusteredness, bing iparably cool-headed.


    Snow¡¯s body trembled, its body suddenly leaning down. Its stomach and back area began to vibrate at an extremely high frequency; this was its truebat state. It already sensed Lafite¡¯s true killing intent and anger, its powerful sensation towards danger making its instincts revive, carrying outpletebat preparations. Moreover, Lafite¡¯s power and killing intent were just that oppressive, to the extent where it couldn¡¯t control itself, about to unleash a full powered attack first!


    Curtis suddenly stood up, blocking between Snow and Lafite, shouting with an heavy voice, ¡°Lafite! Have you gone mad?! This is Snow!¡±


    Lafite pretended not to hear Curtis¡¯ words. He stretched out his head, stared at Snow, and then said coldly, ¡°Who is your father? I actually really want to meet him.¡±


    Snow took two steps to the side, moving out from behind Curtis, simrly starting at Lafite, and with an unprecedented seriousness said, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t like my paternal body either, to the extent where I am not willing to meet him at all, I will not allow any offense towards him! If you want to fight with him, then you have to step over me here first!¡±


    ¡°Lafite!¡± When he saw Lafite¡¯s silver hair starting to burn, Curtis¡¯ voice was already like thunder. All of the muscles on his body moved about, even more so entering a prebat state.


    Helen inside theboratory suddenly sensed something, her expression changing greatly. She suddenly stood up, and then when she rushed out from the room, she grabbed a pistol along the way, even though she knew that this gun was nothing more than a toy, unable to disy any effects. She ran at full speed, but for the first time in her life, she loathed the fact that she wasn¡¯t fast enough!


    Snow¡¯spound eyes and Lafite¡¯s shed, neither side giving an inch!


    Right at this time, a gentle and pleasant sounding voice that was full of charm suddenly sounded in the dining room. Even though the voice was extremely pleasant to listen to, it was clear that everyone overlooked the quality of the sound, instead directly raising their vignce.


    This type of voice said, ¡°Little fe, even though you don¡¯t like me, since you are willing to call me father, then I¡¯ll help you deal with this silver hair problem in your ce!¡±


    The dining room¡¯s door was kicked open by someone. With Persephone in his arms, Su walked in.

 Book 6 23.7

    Book 6 Chapter 23.7 - Start of Hell


    Su appeared without any sign or omen, neither Curtis nor Lafite noticing how he entered, to the extent where not even Snow who had a vague sense of connection to Su had any idea.


    The dining room immediately became quiet, and then a light ta ta sound rang out. Snow was shaking, its bodypletely sticking to the table, quietly moving backwards. However, no matter how it tried to hide its movements, it still couldn¡¯t help but release this bit of sound. This small amount of sound might be things normal people couldn¡¯t hear, but how could it escape the ears of people like Su, Lafite, or Curtis? Su and Lafite exchanged a look, and then he ced his attention on Snow¡¯s body. This was the first time he looked at Snow from this close. His green eyes were like water, immediately prating every corner of Snow¡¯s body.


    When it was looked at like this by Su, Snow suddenly lost all of its strength. Its limbs went weak, unexpectedly falling onto the table!


    ¡°This seems about right. You should justy over there like that, you aren¡¯t allowed to move.¡± Su was extremely satisfied with Snow¡¯s reaction. He raised his head towards the opposite entrance into this dining room.


    Lafite¡¯s face was ashen, Su ignored him once more. For Lafite, this was a type of insult through and through. He had also heard the hurried and panicked footstep sounds from the passage, knowing that it was who Helen wasing, and that was why he endured a bit. Only, his de-like gaze continuously moved between Su and Snow, trying to find a connection between the two.


    Curtis also looked at Snow from time to time, and then at Su. However, unlike Lafite, a pensive look quickly appeared in his eyes. Then, his eyesnded on Persephone¡¯s body, and then from her sleeping state, Curtis¡¯ eyes suddenly contracted, a hint of indistinct murderous energy releasing, and then quickly withdrew. Su didn¡¯t look towards Curtis at all, but the ear facing him moved.


    ¡°Snow!¡±


    The room to the dining room was forcefully pushed open, Helen staggering as she ran in, almost falling. When she saw Snowying less than two meters from where Su was, she immediately couldn¡¯t help but cry out.


    Snow didn¡¯t even move, only the radiance moving through itspound eyes disying that it was still alive. When she saw Snow¡¯s appearance, Helen¡¯s movements immediately became rigid, and then she forcibly stopped herself from acting out on impulse. She gradually recovered an ice-cold appearance, and with both hands on the gun, she aimed at Su, saying coldly, ¡°Move back, move further from Snow! Right now!¡±


    Su stood there quietly, looking at Helen. When the two individuals¡¯ eyes met in midair, they were actually shockingly simr! They were simrly ice-cold, machine-like, without the slightest fluctuation a living being ought to have.


    This continued for an entire minute. This amount of time in the eyes of ability users, could be extremely short, and it could also be extremely long. Su still didn¡¯t move at all, standing there like a lifeless sculpture. Meanwhile, Helen¡¯s ice-cold appearance gradually broke down, the hand that was holding the gun also starting to tremble lightly. Her stamina was only slightly greater than an ordinary woman¡¯s, so maintaining this type of stance long term was extremely tiring, but one minute was definitely something she could support.


    Curtis and Lafite gave each other a look, the atmosphere suddenly bing heavy. Curtis moved his body sideways, wishing to stand between Su and Helen, while Lafite walked towards Su¡¯s back, clearly intending to attack. However, when he saw Persephone in his arms, Curtis changed his mind, moving two steps horizontally, dragging Lafite into his range of attack as well. The captain¡¯s intention was clear; if Lafite attacked without any sense of priorities, then he would definitely stop him.


    Even though there was Curtis in his way, however, how could Lafite¡¯s enmity be that easy to calm? As soon as the murderous energy reached Su, his light blonde short hair suddenly floated up! However, before Lafite¡¯s very eyes, the skin covering Su¡¯s shoulder suddenly split open, revealing a strange eyeball that coldly gave him a look. It was entirely green without a pupil, yet one could clearly feel what it was looking at! The scene before them was truly too strange, to the extent where Lafite was directly given a scare, his killing intent restrained somewhat as a result.


    Su looked towards Helen, saying with an ice-cold and unchanging voice, ¡°Helen, this should be something between us, are you sure you want others here?¡±


    Helen hesitated a bit. She looked at Snow who waspletely powerless to even stand up, clenched her teeth, and then said to Curtis and Lafite, ¡°You two leave first, I have something to discuss with Su alone.¡±


    Curtis shrugged his shoulders, and then walked out. Lafite wasn¡¯t that easily convinced. He looked coldly at Helen, and then asked, ¡°This Su is the man you chose?¡±


    Lafite stressed the word ¡®man¡¯. With Snow involved, it wasn¡¯t difficult to understand what he was implying. Curtisughed and said, ¡°Alright, Silver Hair, this isn¡¯t something you ought to ask. Follow me, I actually know quite a bit of gossip!¡±


    The ck Steel captain¡¯s arm was strong and forceful, dragging Lafite out from the dining room, and then closing the room. Perhaps because of Helen, or perhaps because of his warrade from the Blood Dusk, after struggling for a bit, he still decided to follow Curtis out.


    When Lafite and Curtis left into the distance, only then did Su¡¯s ice-cold face gradually calm down. He first dragged over a chair, ced the sleeping Persephone on it, having her sitfortably, and only then did he straighten his body to look at Helen. During this entire time, Snow stillid on the table, not budging an inch.


    ¡°Can you let ite to my side first?¡± Helen asked in a probing manner.


    Su lifted Snow, moved it about, and then said, ¡°You are talking about this little fe right? It¡¯s named Snow? What a nice name, it¡¯s appearance also... en, extremely practical. Your masterpiece?¡±


    The moment Su touched Snow, the corners of Helen¡¯s lips immediately jumped. The hand that held the gun trembled, but she immediately controlled herself. Without batting an eyelid, she said, ¡°Snow is my creation, the most outstanding research result in thest decade of my research. What, you have an interest in it as well?¡±


    Su held Snow with one hand, his other hand gently caressing it, movements extremely soft, but Snow was scared to the extent where it showed almost no signs of life. Su muttered a bit to himself, finally realizing the w in his wording. ¡°This Snow, how was it produced? I recall that we don¡¯t have this type of rtionship between us. Also, it definitely has nothing to do with Persephone.¡±


    Helen remained silent for a bit, and then slowly lowered the pistol. In reality, right now, this thing only served tofort her slightly. Holding it in her hands only served to give away how she was feeling.


    ¡°Snow, from a certain perspective, is indeed... a product of me and you.¡± Helen released a light sigh. She looked at Snow and Su, and then the sleeping Persephone on the chair, and then continued, ¡°It is the result of sperm extracted from your body merged with my ovum, the only sessful creation from over a hundred failures. I wish to create a perfect creature, and Snow is already close to my most perfect ideal.¡±


    Su¡¯s expression was somewhat strange as he looked at Helen and Snow. ¡°It is quite good, but it still isn¡¯t the perfect creature in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Correct, still a bitcking.¡± Helen said.


    ¡°What is itcking?¡± Su was a bit curious. Even in his eyes, Snow was extremely perfect. Of course, if he was willing, he could still instantly kill Snow. Meanwhile, his instincts continuously urged him to do this.


    Helen clenched her teeth, finally saying, ¡°Snow has emotions, it can feel appreciation, joy, dependence, and fear. If it can be like you and me, then that would be the true perfect life form!¡±

 Book 6 23.8

    Book 6 Chapter 23.8 - Start of Hell


    Su thought for a bit, and then said, ¡°Then, is there anything else you should tell me regarding me and Snow? For example, why is it so scared of me?¡±


    Helen suddenly threw the pistol to the side, scratching her blonde hair fiercely, and then clenched her teeth, saying, ¡°Fine, telling you isn¡¯t a big deal. If I don¡¯t see incorrectly, right now, you really want to kill Snow, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but there is a voice inside of my mind that has always been urging me to do this.¡± Su confessed his true thoughts. Before Helen, the best choice was to speak the truth, only then can it contribute to the settlement of this issue.


    ¡°You want to kill Snow, which is why Snow feels fear towards you. Based on my suspicions, between ultra life forms, there is a natural hostility. Excessively great power and long life would prevent them from having any feelings of family or affection. For true ultra life forms, I fear that not even the entire earth¡¯s resources will be enough for it to use, and as a result, all other ultra life forms within its range of influence would develop hostility, moreoverunch an attack. This is the reason why you want to kill it, because Snow already touched the doorstep to an ultra life form, so you will naturally produce enmity towards it.¡± Helen said.


    ¡°Then what about me? When did you discover that I was an ultra life form? Also, what is the definition of an ultra life form?¡± Su then asked.


    Helen sorted out her thoughts, and then said, ¡°There is noplete definition regarding ultra life forms. I have previously obtained some materials Dr. Rochester left behind before the war, and from this learned the concept of ultra life forms, moreover continuing this concept. To put it simply, ultra life forms are an existence that exceeds the realm of ordinary life. It can be present in many different forms, to the extent where it includes energy, crystallization, and many other biological states. In summary, only when a certain biological body possesses high speed endless evolutionary potential, bes able to adapt to most known environments, and can endlessly absorb energy, having all three abilities, can it be considered an ultra life form. As for you, when I extracted the intruder cells from your body, I knew that this was some type of dormant ultra life form state. Meanwhile, as for you, even though from a bodyposition and even gicposition, you are human, if one examined you from a higher level, then you would be nothing more than a strange life with a human shell, just that you yourself don¡¯t even know this. Only when I discovered the encrypted genes hidden within the intruder cells¡¯ core genes was I able to confirm this.¡±


    When she saw that Su still had no intention of letting Snow go, Helen remained silent for a moment, and then said, ¡°Alright, follow me. Let me show you a few things.¡±


    Su carried Snow, and then followed Helen into theboratory. He was quite familiar with this ce, especially that examination tform, a ce where he had experienced many full body inspections. There was one thing Helen didn¡¯t say, which was where she obtained his sperm from. However, if he thought about it carefully, this wasn¡¯t an issue either. During the full body examination, especially the surgeries to treat him, Helen had countless chances to obtain sperm from his body. Moreover, with the skills Helen disyed, there was no way Su could detect the loss of a few cells.


    Helen activated the intelligence system only she had ess to. A passcode that couldn¡¯t be any simpler was imputed, and then the system was directly essed. The screen was still covered inrge amounts of pure numbers that would leave one dazzled, but an extremelyplex polyhedron suddenly appeared in the depths of Su¡¯s pupils, everything he saw immediately being broken down and restored. During this process, many secrets that were previously hidden thus becamepletely unveiled.


    Su ¡®watched¡¯ as countless data entered the intelligence system through some type of resonance method, and was then disyed on the light screen. Meanwhile, both the capacity and processing speed exceeded that of an intelligence system by hundreds to over a thousand times. In reality, the intelligence system¡¯s use was merely to ept the data and disy it on the screen, and even though it was only doing this, it still exhausted all of the system¡¯s resources. If not for Su having eleven levels of Perception Domain power, there was no way he could discover these secrets.


    Helen was still adjusting the data on the screen. An extremelyplex three-dimensional figure slowly began to appear.


    Su didn¡¯t look at that symbol, instead looking at Helen, saying with a dull voice, ¡°Turns out you are the mainputer of this ce.¡±


    Helen¡¯s body trembled slightly, and then returned to normal. She raised her head, meeting Su¡¯s gaze without cowering back at all, saying, ¡°I never expected even this was discovered by you, seems like you already full grasp the ¡®Multivariate Calction¡¯ ability. An eleventh level ability, for the human race, needs at least several years, or even ten years of time before it can be fully grasped. However, you only needed a few days, truly an ultra life form as expected.¡±


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Su asked.


    ¡°Are you talking about age? Thirty-one. Is this important?¡± Helen calmly replied. Regardless of whether it was from her appearance or skin, there was no way to detect Helen¡¯s age. Her face¡¯s beauty was extremely precise without the slightest bit of inuracy. Her skin was also excellent to the strictest standards, but it definitely didn¡¯t cross any extremes. Saying that she was more than thirty was fine, twenty something was also eptable, to the extent where it wasn¡¯t out of the question if she said she was only fifteen or sixteen. Everything regarding Helen¡¯s external appearance had undergone the most precise calctions, to the extent where outsiders could forget about obtaining any information from her external appearance, not even Su able to.


    Su frowned, starting to think to himself. He, who had a hundred and fifty thought centers, his processing capability was alreadyparable to arge-scale intelligence system. He immediately found a point of doubt within countless things that used to seem perfectly normal.


    ¡°In those years before I arrived in Dragon City, what were you researching?¡± Su asked. This question was actually extremely important. With the terrifying and iparable intelligence Helen disyed at this moment, her aplishments were definitely not limited to this. The difficulty of Snow¡¯s birth was something Su understood extremely clearly, definitely not something as simple as just mixing sperm and ovum.


    ¡°I researched many things, for example, abilities above ten levels in every domain, the nature of the world¡¯s operation, the rtionship between space and energy, even doing some research on the will of the world...¡± Helen continued speaking, but under Su¡¯s eyes, her voice became more and more quiet. Finally, she raised her head again, meeting Su¡¯s gaze, finally saying, ¡°Alright, before you appeared in Persephone¡¯s life, I spent twenty whole years in a stupor.¡±


    ¡°Stupor?¡± This reply left Su a bit surprised. He had originally already prepared an extremelyplicated logic system, waiting for Helen¡¯s reply to confirm his own suspicions. This suspicion was that Helen was like him, also some type of ultra life form, to the extent where one small piece of logic returned and pointed that she was precisely one. However, this answer broke all of the so-called logic circuits.


    ¡°Why?¡± Su really wanted to construct another set of logic systems, but he discovered that he couldn¡¯t construct anything, simply unable to ask a follow up question. Meanwhile, his innate nature that was raised in the wilderness, was able to ask ¡®why¡¯.


    Helen¡¯s finger quickly and gracefully tapped the light screen, the data on the screen changing at rapid speeds, leaving one dazzled. However, this couldn¡¯t escape Su. All of the data on the screen was fake, the core contents not changing in the slightest. In other words, Helen was only trying to hide something.


    As if out of an act of carelessness, Helen said, ¡°Because I thought about the same problem every day, which was that should the daye when I no longer exist, how many people would grieve for me.¡±

 Book 6 23.9

    Book 6 Chapter 23.9 - Start of Hell


    It was another unexpected answer,pletely destroying the logic system Su constructed with absolute rationality and intelligence. He also became silent. He looked at Helen who looked like she was earnestly working, and then released a soft sigh, saying, ¡°Has Persephone given birth?¡±


    ¡°En, she should have, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Su handed Snow into Helen¡¯s arms and said, ¡°That child... should be just like Snow right? What a pity, she seems to have forgotten everything.¡±


    Helen epted Snow. Snow immediately made its way into her cor,pletely unaware that its movements already disyed arge half of Helen¡¯s chest before Su. Helen carried Snow, fixed her clothes, but didn¡¯t deliberately speed up her movements, nor did she fear that Su would see anything extra. In reality, the moment Snow was held in Su¡¯s hands, Helen already ceased all movements that might cause misunderstandings, including her her own perception defense. Even now, she still didn¡¯t restore it. With Su¡¯s perception abilities, as long as he wanted to, whether Helen wore clothes or not made no difference.


    ¡°Phoney likely took the initiative to erase her own memories. You should know that in the present age, this is an extremely normal action.¡± Helen said. There were some words that didn¡¯t need to be spoken too clearly. As long as the brain was obtained, the biochemistry technology of the present era had many methods to obtain ess to one¡¯s memories. For the sake of protecting her child, shepletely forgot about it.¡±


    Su sighed, and then said, ¡°I brought her back. She has already done far too much for my sake, so I do not wish for her to participate in the following war. She will wake up in another 48 hours. When the timees, I believe you definitely have a way to make her stay behind.¡±


    ¡°What are your ns going forward?¡± Helen asked.


    ¡°Find Bevs.¡±


    ¡°He has an entire army!¡±


    Suughed, and then said, ¡°An army? I have one too.¡±


    Helen wanted to say something, but shook her head in the end, saying, ¡°Even if you seek out Bevs, what meaning is there? For Madeline, for him pursuing Phoney? ... forget it, you should go. You are still going to go no matter what I say. Regardless of whether you win or lose,ing back is a good thing. Don¡¯t forget that Phoney will always be waiting for you here.¡±


    Suughed, recovering his charming and gentle appearance, saying, ¡°That silver hair fe outside feels a bit dangerous. Before leaving, I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson, make him a bit more obedient!¡±


    ¡°You can defeat him?¡± Helen was a bit worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have ways to deal with him.¡±


    Helen revealed a pensive look, and then nodded, not saying anything in response.


    Before leaving theboratory, Su stopped, turned around, and with an unchanging smile said, ¡°Helen, if you die, I will feel broken-hearted. For Phoney¡¯s child, and also for Snow, thank you.¡±


    Only when theboratory¡¯s doorspletely closed did Helen release a snort, saying indifferently to herself, ¡°Only a thank you? Truly empty.¡±


    However, she never expected Snow¡¯s delicate voice would suddenly sound. ¡°But Mama is really happy!¡±


    Helen forgot that there was also this listener. The expression on her face immediately changed, but her many years of habit made her immediately enter an ice-cold and machine-like state. With an expressionless face, she said, ¡°Snow, it¡¯s time to transform your body!¡±


    Snow released a sad cry, resisting, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the entire project already finished?¡±


    ¡°I just thought of a few more immediate projects.¡± Helen¡¯s voice was firm and undefiable.


    Snow silently resigned itself to its fate. However, before it was ced in the breeding tank, Snow reached out its head, saying, ¡°However, now, I don¡¯t seem to be that scared of father anymore.¡±


    Helen stared nkly for a moment. She pushed its little head back in, and then with a sigh, said, ¡°You still have to avoid him as much as possible, stay away if you can. If you really can¡¯t, thene to where Mama is.¡±


    Snow obediently nodded. This personified motion had previously left it quite confused. Why was it that in the human world, a motion soplex could only express such a simple meaning?


    Culture fluid slowly rose, submerging Snow¡¯s body, making it enter a state of sleep. A light screen was transferred over, even though this was actuallypletely meaningless. Only, when she saw the data on the screen, she suddenly became distracted.


    Snow was already perfect enough. If she was modified any further, she would break through the critical point she had set up so painstakingly. At that time, Snow¡¯s evolution would be an irreversible process. Snow would be iparably powerful, but the ultra life form instincts that woke up would alsopletely change it. Even if a lion was raised within a herd of sheep, it would still be a lion. At a certain point, the lion¡¯s instincts would topple all cognition of it being a sheep. Meanwhile, the instincts of an ultra life form were powerful to the point of being almost impossible to resist.


    Only Helen could suppress the instinctive reactions of an ultra life form, making Snow its current self. However, not even she knew if this was right or wrong choice.


    Her long and slender fingers moved many times over the light screen, but she just couldn¡¯t set her resolution.


    However, why did it have to be stronger? When she recalled Su¡¯s smile before he left, Helen felt for the first time that apart from this world¡¯s ck and white colors, evolution, icy coldness, power, these constant words, there were many other things of substance.


    She suddenly released a long sigh. She tapped gently on the light screen, and then all of the instruments that had already gathered in the surroundings returned to their original positions.


    ¡°You should just get a nice long sleep...¡± Helen thought.


    Ultra life forms didn¡¯t need sleep.

 Book 6 23.10

    Book 6 Chapter 23.10 - Start of Hell


    At this time, the entire private hospital began to silently tremble, dragging Helen back to reality. She immediately knew that this was the ending of the battle between Su and Lafite, and this was Su¡¯s way of telling her this. Only, Helen smiled bitterly, hoping that when Su truly encountered Bevs, he could still maintain his own way of thinking.


    Under the cover of night, the burning silver-haired Lafite returned to the private hospital with a frost covered face. Curtis cut a cigar that was stolen, in his hands he carried half a bottle of stolen strong alcohol, a ruminate look on his face as he watched Lafite.


    Under Curtis¡¯ gaze, the expression on Lafite¡¯s face became more and more ugly. He looked straight at Curtis, roaring out, ¡°What are you looking at? I didn¡¯t lose!¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Curtis used this word to express his agreement, only, his words didn¡¯t really match the expression on his face.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t lose!¡± Lafite clenched his teeth, squeezing out his words one after another.


    ¡°I got it, I got it!¡± Curtis¡¯ mouth cracked open into a smile. In the darkness, those teeth were blindingly white.


    When he saw Curtis¡¯ expression, Lafite suddenly became quiet. He grabbed the bottle in Curtis¡¯ hands, and then emptied the entire bottle into his mouth. After therge mouthfuls of strong alcohol entered his stomach, his mood calmed down considerably, his head of silver hair also gradually calming down. Lafite remained silent for a bit, and only then did he pat Curtis¡¯ shoulder and say, ¡°Thanks!¡± He knew that Curtis saved this bottle specially for him.


    Curtis revealed a grin, chuckling and saying, ¡°We previously fought until we were within an inch of our lives, so there¡¯s no need for thanks. Only, I just feel like it¡¯s a bit strange, you didn¡¯t lose right? Even if you lost, you still wouldn¡¯t look like how you do now.¡±


    Lafite sighed, his face suddenly darkening. ¡°Su is extremely formidable, but I¡¯m not some sore loser. Only... Su¡¯sbat method is actually just like Helen¡¯s, the exact same! Do you understand?¡±


    Curtis put away his smile. He looked at Lafite, only releasing a sigh and shaking his head, not saying anything.


    Without him saying it directly, Curtis could already imagine the scene of the battle. The ¡®irvoyance¡¯ ability Helen imitated was already enough for Lafite to feel restricted, so if Su also had a simr ability, together with his Combat Domain strength that was equivalent to eight levels, then it was very likely that he could resist or even defeat Lafite. After witnessing that battle, Curtis deeply felt the suffering one faced when fighting an enemy with this type of irvoyance ability. If one didn¡¯t have an overwhelming advantage in strength, every single act of offense and defense would be a serious trial for both the body and mind, and it was a trial that was almost impossible to pass. That type of feeling was like having a wet and sticky spider web tangled all around one¡¯s entire body, not even someone like Curtis who had experienced countless life and death battles was willing to personally experience it.


    However, Helen had previously said that ¡®irvoyance¡¯ was a twelfth level ability. Eleventh level abilities were already known as the domain of gods, so these twelfth level abilities that were even above this, regardless of which domain they were from, were as crazy and ridiculous as they could be. However, Helen¡¯s irvoyance was imitated, and there were many imperfect areas. Su definitely wouldn¡¯t be copying something, so could it be that he truly did have twelve levels of ability, all obtained in this short year of time?


    As if he could read Curtis¡¯ mind, Lafite then said, ¡°Su didn¡¯tpletely grasp ¡®irvoyance¡¯, only asionally, through some type of eruption method, he would disy something simr, and the amount of time that it could persist for isn¡¯t long. However, this is already annoying enough! Every time I seize the advantage, about to deliver a fatal strike, he would erupt with irvoyance, crumble all of my offense. That is why I said I didn¡¯t lose, but I can¡¯t win either.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, then the day wille when Su will fully grasp ¡®irvoyance¡¯.¡± Curtis said. He patted Lafite¡¯s shoulder, saying in a meaningful and heartfelt tone, ¡°Just give it up, you and Helen aren¡¯t the same type of people. She and Su are the same type!¡±


    With a pa sound, Lafite pped away Curtis¡¯ hand, saying fiercely, ¡°Helen can only be mine!¡±


    ¡°You should just forget about it!¡± Curtis didn¡¯t give Lafite any face, continuously trying to discourage him. In his opinion, Lafite previously was only somewhat yfully saying that he was going to chase after Helen, but now, it was much more serious, to the extent where he was charging forward without any regard for consequences. This was not to mention that if Helen really was touched, then who knew what kind of fury Morgan who was behind her would erupt with? Even Helen herself, was she that easy to provoke? Even if we were ignoring the rage of the ck Dragonriders and Helen¡¯s retaliation, if Lafite continued like this, would it even be worth it?


    ¡°You need to think it through carefully. Are you truly infatuated with her to this degree? I feel like it seems more like you are trying to prove yourself by conquering her! Just for this bit ofughable vanity, you are going to throw your life away too, do you feel like it¡¯s worth it?¡±


    Curtis¡¯ words made Lafite calm down. He thought about it quietly for a bit, and then he revealed a bitter smile, saying, ¡°It isn¡¯t only to conquer her, sigh, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore!¡±


    Under the darkness of night, Su walked southward withrge steps. He didn¡¯t deliberately increase his speed, so he was just jogging like a normal person. He wasn¡¯t in a rush to fight a decisive battle against Bevs, because time was forever on his side. With each day, with each passing hour, Su¡¯s strength was steadily climbing. In addition, in a few more days, the biological army from the southern continent should reach the Blood Parliament¡¯s borders as well.


    However, Su still felt a vague uneasiness. This was partly because of what what Helen wanted to say but hesitated, partly because there seemed to be something extremely dangerous that was happening. However, Su discovered that right now, his intuition seemed to have been wrapped within ayer of membrane, thick and rough, even if he felt something, it was still extremely indistinct, many times even wrong. This made his intuition already something that couldn¡¯t be trusted at all, but when he could only rely on rationality to make decisions, there seemed to be some crucial part missing, thus preventing him from reaching a proper conclusion.


    Su knew that he had definitely forgotten or overlooked something, but there was no way he could figure what this was right now. He knew that this was the result of being hated by the will of the world. The will of the world was already imperceptibly affecting his judgment and perception.


    When he thought of this, a wave of ice-cold killing intent suddenly surged within the depths of Su¡¯s heart. Since this world had a will, then that meant that the world could be viewed as some type of living body as well, and as long as it was a living body, then it could die. Since the world¡¯s will already hated Su so much, then once Su¡¯s own abilities reached a certain level, he didn¡¯t mind destroying this will of the world, regardless of what kind of form it was. At the very least, from his current point of view, the areas this so-called world will could affect were extremely limited, no matter how much it loathed him, it still couldn¡¯t kill Su, at most adding a few obstacles to his path. Meanwhile, from his instincts¡¯ ice-cold consciousness, Su understood clearly that the world¡¯s will wasn¡¯t inextinguishable, and he indeed had the ability to destroy the will of the world, on the premise that he increased his assimtion rate with his instincts.


    However, Su suddenly realized something. Maybe this was precisely the reason why the world¡¯s will hated him?


    While taking steps that weren¡¯t all that rxed and and carefree, carrying endless questions and confusion, Su walked towards the castle Bevs resided in.

 Book 6 23.11

    Book 6 Chapter 23.11 - Start of Hell


    Up north, the pretense of tranquility was instantly and suddenly shattered!


    Scorpion Nest continuously shook and rumbled with noise, the center starting to cave in. Large amounts of earth and stone began to flow inwards, as if it would never fill that bottomless pit, to the extent where even the surrounding factories began to lean inwards.


    At the center of the pit, a blue beam of light suddenly shot out, the beam of light condensed, practically lighting up all of the low-hanging clouds of radiation hanging in the sky!


    A strange and low droning voice could be heard from within the Scorpion Nest. The concocted workers all stopped their work, looking at the parts and tools that suddenly began to float upwards, while those who could still maintain self-awareness watched in fear as this pit continuously expanded. In addition,rge amounts of earth and rock began to float upwards from the center of the crater, the gravity field clearly currently changing. In the blink of an eye, the giant crater already became a catastrophe for all of Scorpion Nest!


    The force field was unstable, and the degree of fluctuation was quickly increasing. Factories and giant constructs toppled over towards the pit, and then they suddenly flew high up, gravitational force only restored when they flew several dozen meters into the air, thus flinging them randomly in all directions. Rocks and streams of mud even more so continuously erupted upwards!


    The droning noise became stronger and stronger. It was extremely soft, many times outside of a human¡¯s normal hearing range. However, as this droning sound became more powerful, many concocted workers and soldiers couldn¡¯t focus on running anymore, instead grabbing their heads and screaming in pain, even those who had their sensations of fear weakened no exception!


    Within the flying rubble and earth, a blue and purple, streamlined bow of a starship that was full of a future era feel rushed out. Just the very tip alone already exceeded twenty meters in length, while the ship body that was even more enormous was hidden beneath the earth, still hasn¡¯¡¯t shown itself!


    The gravitational field alreadypletely changed, the electrical sparks and distorted light and shadows drawing out the edge of the force field. This was a giant hemispherical force field, the radius several kilometers, already covering all of Scorpion Nest. Only the nuclear power nt at the edge of the city narrowly escaped disaster.


    Gravity seemed to havepletely lost its effect on everything inside the force field. Crushed rock and building remains floated about in disorder in all directions, to the extent where buildings over ten stories tall were slowly moving across! Compared to the massive force field, this part of the buildings was like a small pencil. At the edge of the force field was no longer a pure low gravity environment, but instead a coarse and wild gravitational storm belt. Even if steel reinforced bars entered this zone, they would quickly be crushed into lump. If arge piece of concrete floated in, then it would immediately shatter. Large sts of smoke and dust were moved to the outer areas, and only after they entered the areas where gravity was normal did they scatter down bit by bit.


    The speed at which the concocted humans ran was far slower than the expansion speed of the force field. Those that were caught by the force field¡¯s pursuit were first suddenly pulled into the air, and then their bodies suddenly warped and deformed, many even directly bing sts of scarlet red mist. Those who were lucky enough to truly pass through the chaotic gravity belt unharmed entered the inside of the force field. Their life instincts already exceeded the limits of theputer chips¡¯ suppression, an unprecedented fear gripping the hearts of everyone. They shouted crazily, futilely struggling. However, not even they could hear their own screaming sounds!


    Within the cover of the force field was a peaceful world, quiet without a bit of sound. Everything, the ruins, rubble, remains, even the chunk of earth that carried half a factory, all of it was silently floating.


    Tens of millions of tons of earth and rock were dug out from the earth by the gravitational field, and then thrown in all directions. The deep pit¡¯s range continuously erged, and it quickly reached downwards, stopping only when it reached the flickering metal outer wall of the underground base. The Scorpions of Disaster underground base¡¯s outer wall was particrly sturdy. When faced with the corrosion of the gravitational force field, it actually remained perfectly unharmed.


    After the starship emerged from the pit, it no longer moved. As the earth was dug up, its entire body gradually appeared. Suddenly, the several hundred flowing curves lining the ship¡¯s exterior lit up at the same time, the droning sound in the air thus increasing several times again. The thousand meter long ship body began to vibrate, shaking off the rock and debris covering its surface. A streak of light lit up from the bow of the starship, shining all the way to its tail. It jumped a few times, and then like a ferocious beast that struggled free from its restrictions, it rushed into the sky. After making a few flowing and agile turns in the air, it finally calmly floated thirty meters above the ground.


    Only now did its full appearance appear before the eyes of this world!


    This was a thousand meter giant ship, the sharp fifty meter long bow at the front of the ship looked like a thin and short needle point. Below the ship¡¯s bow was an enormous woman¡¯s face. She was extremely beautiful and dignified, and even though her eyes were closed, that formless pressure would make even the slowest person immediately realize that once she opened her eyes, the only result was destruction.


    If one was familiar with the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s history and inner details, they would discover that this woman¡¯s face waspletely identical to that of the underground base¡¯s ultra intelligence system Naxu¡¯s.


    The ship¡¯s surface was of varying depths, a constantly fluctuating blue color, the corners and edges outlined by purple lines. Apart from the enormous female face at the bow of the ship, there were over a hundred female faces embedded at both sides of the ship, only, they were much smaller than the one at the very front. Even though all of their eyes were closed, their expressions were different, some of them clearly tilting their heads to the side, as if they were listening attentively to something. These women, if they didn¡¯t only have a face, one would feel the misconception that they possessed their own lives. However, who could say confidently that they didn¡¯t have their own lives? After all, this type of starship already far exceeded this¡¯s current era.


    All of the women had a single appearance: Naxu.


    Above the starship¡¯s body stood a lotus flower petal-like construct, forming a gorgeous, magnificent, and somewhat strange futuristic style. A several hundred meters long de-like fin stretched out diagonally, the tip suffused with flowing purple radiance.


    Even though it was calmly floating there, its imposingness, beauty, and the invisible pressure it gave off purely from its size was enough to terrify countless creatures.


    This, was the Starship Valha.

 Book 6 23.12

    Book 6 Chapter 23.12 - Start of Hell


    At the center of the starship was a hundred meter perimeter, fifty meter tall giant indoormand room. Countless streaks of light flew out from the crystals embedded in the walls, following a set trajectory towards Fitzdurk floating in midair. Endless streaks of light gathered in his surroundings, condensing into a giant ten meter sphere of light. Upon closer inspection, one could see that these streaks and traces of light were actually all constructed from countless digits and symbols, every single streak carrying a sea of information. Meanwhile, the process of gathering into a sphere of light was the process of this information being processed and operated with. With each passing second, there would always be tens of millions of light bands gathering into a sphere of light, and then simr amounts of bands of light would scatter out, merging into the designated crystals.


    The entire ship, everything from inside out, was under Fitzdurk¡¯s control. A starship on this scale, the amount of data within it enough to make this entire¡¯s most advanced intelligence system instantly copse, even for Fitzdurk, if he wanted toplete aprehensive inspection, it would still take him an entire day of time.


    When he thought up to here, Fitzdurk suddenly felt that he should have moved Naxu onto Valha. With her here, it would alleviate a considerable amount of pressure. In Fitzdurk¡¯s opinion, Naxu waspletely an inconceivable miracle. Her processing continued to steadily grow, now actually already close to a third of himself. Using the olden era humans asparison, Naxu herself was already equivalent to ten million humans working full-time. Meanwhile, right now, using this as an example, just how many ¡®tens of millions humans¡¯ were there? Naxu¡¯s intelligence was already approaching a certain critical point, approaching the point of being acknowledged by Fitzdurk. As long as that critical point was passed, Fitzdurk would acknowledge that she had the qualifications of bing his servant, or in other words, view her as the lowest level being, a simr type of existence as himself, and not a pig or sheep he would ughter at will. This didn¡¯t mean that Fitzdurk wouldn¡¯t kill her, or that he would respect her, the difference being that before killing someone at a simr type of existence, he would slightly think before doing so, while he wouldn¡¯t even do this when ughtering sheep.


    This bit of difference could be said to be almost negligible, but it could also be viewed as decisive.


    However, right now, Naxu still remained in the underground base. Even though Scorpion Nest was already destroyed in the rise of Valha, the underground base was still perfectly preserved, and it had enough resource reserves and energy supply. Naxu still supported the underground base, and she needed toplete several new projects¡¯ research work, needing to research a new material that couldplement Valha¡¯s ws. In the new projects¡¯ research, resisting the will of the world was the core of every project. After a few pre-requisite projects werepleted, there was even a project that could create a weapon capable of attacking the will of the world. In addition, the underground base still had construction and perfection carried out. Due to Valha¡¯s technology being transnted into the underground base one after another, the six nuclear furnaces weren¡¯t enough to support the tremendous energy needs. Four giant spatial furnaces were currently being built, and once they wereplete, they would provide the power of ten zing nuclear fusion inds.


    For Fitzdurk, the importance of the underground base wasn¡¯t much less than Valha. That was not only Valha¡¯s maintenance and supply base, when the right time came, it could also float in the air, thus bing a giant mother ship that could dock the Starship Valha.


    Within the centralmand room, Fitzdurk himself was also slowly rotating, his half transparent body continuously absorbing and sending back data. One-third of Valha¡¯s inspection had beenpleted, yet Fitzdurk already found tens of thousands of ws that had to be fixed. This was not due to an inherent w in Valha¡¯s design, but rather due to this celestial body¡¯s technology and processing ability¡¯s limitations, many crucial areas had to be built with sub-optimal materials. Apart from this, when some of the coreponents were being processed, the equipment would always mysterious disy various malfunctions. Even while under Fitzdurk¡¯s direct control, he still couldn¡¯t produce the precise special materials and ultra microscopicponents.


    This wasn¡¯t by chance. In this era, bad luck indeed continued, for example, if one was hated by the will of the world. For example, when Valha was being created, Fitzdurk was constantly dealing with the will of the world¡¯s direct interference. In the end, Valha was still constructed, but the quality was also far worse than what he expected. If it was in the olden era, a Valha would be enough to conquer the entire world, but in this new era that already produced ultra life forms, Fitzdurk knew that all general knowledge was already toppled.


    That was why he left Naxu behind, giving her the most important task, which was to decipher and attack the will of the world. When it was time, he, Fitzdurk, the Great Earth Lightning Apostle, would personally drag the will of the world from its ce of hiding, and destroy it.


    At this very moment, between Fitzdurk¡¯s brows floated a bit of dazzling radiance, inside this radiance a body tangled in electricity. The upper half was the body of a human male, while the lower half was simr to a giant reptilian body, several thousand tentacles of varying lengths brandishing about beneath.


    This was theplete form the Great Earth Lightning Apostle ought to have in this world!


    Meanwhile, the current Fitzdurk didn¡¯t produce the reptilian body, only 60% to hisplete form. While searching for the genes of creatures equipped with ultra life form characteristics, he always received interference, the samples he collected barely reaching the level of revival. If not for Su¡¯s sudden appearance, he would have continued to remain asleep,sting all the way until his genes were supplemented to its perfect state. However, unexpected things happened again and again. Su¡¯s power was originally not in his expectations, but when pursuing Su, Fitzdurk vaguely sensed a few terrifying existences that could also threaten him. Meanwhile, the Limitless Heart that originally belonged to Serend suddenly appeared, thus making him set the resolution to revive ahead of time.


    The various unexpected events did notpletely happen by chance. As the apostle approached revival, the will of the world¡¯s interference became more and more apparent.


    Valha¡¯s body that was suspended in midair suddenly shook, the woman on the ship¡¯s bow suddenly opening her eyes! Her eyes didn¡¯t have pupils, only a deep purple color, yet one could clearly sense where her line of sight aimed. The over a hundred faces opened their eyes one after another, and when all of the eyes opened, the entire celestial body began to tremble!

 Book 6 24.1

    Book 6 Chapter 24.1 - The Night Before


    Dawn still didn¡¯t arrive, even though the olden era¡¯s so-called dawn already no longer existed in this era.


    The world was greatly shaken, yet it was also negligible, most people still continued with their lives, starting a brand new day in ignorance. When the sky was darkest, that was also time for predators to move, and several decades after the war, most humans who survived could already be called predators.


    Intelligent life and intelligent species were currently continuously being produced, but the human race still possessed a nearly iparable advantage, just that due to the environment being excessively vile, the human race that still hadn¡¯t fully solved the issues of survival and reproduction didn¡¯t set their eyes on other intelligentmunities. When they overcame the environment issue, at that time, the human race that once again upied superiority would originally inevitably massacre other intelligent species. However, the appearance of the apostle and ultra life forms disrupted this process.


    This entire world lightly shook, and then it became quiet once more.


    At this very moment, the hand of the priest who hadn¡¯t slept the whole night hand suddenly shook. The pen that was currently rapidly writing something trembled, producing a cut on the paper surface. Ink quickly spread, producing an ink blotch. The priest frowned, and then he raised his head towards the deep sky outside the window. He stared nkly for a bit, and only then did he think of something, thus hurriedly looking at what had been smeared by the ink. What was opened before the priest was still ¡®Revtion¡¯. This book wasn¡¯t that thick, each day, the priest would always spend a few hours reading and adding marginalments to it. However, after all these years, this ¡®Revtion¡¯ still had many empty spaces. If one carefully thought about it, this really was quite the miracle.


    This ¡®Revtion¡¯ book had already followed the priest for several decades, never exchanged for another.


    The area that had been contaminated by ink were the insights he had just jotted down tonight. The priest recalled the contents, and then wrote down the part that had been blurred out on a vacant and clean area; this was a description rted to the disaster of thest days.


    Sally sat behind the priest, currently staring nkly at the drawing before her. She didn¡¯t know why she would draw this type of blueprint. In reality, the core areas and instations didn¡¯t have anything weird about them, but for some reason, she decided to just add a set of concrete protectionyer. When she saw the several meter thick defensiveyer, Sally vaguely recalled that this was the olden era¡¯s norm for strategically defending bases, but why was it added here? The nuclear war had clearly already ended.


    After carefully thinking about it, Sally felt like she seemed to have felt a vague but deep sense of unease, unconsciously drawing out what gave her the greatest sense of security to make herself feel better. When she looked at this design that was alreadypletely different, Sally sighed, fetched a new sheet of paper, and then began to start drawing again.


    In the private hospital, Snow was suddenly roused awake from its dreams, instantly entering abat state. A loftiness that had never appeared before from its small body erupted forth. Snow released a low roar towards the deep night sky. It feared its paternal body, feared Su, but that didn¡¯t mean that it would be scared of other people, or other things.


    Lafite and Curtis who were sitting together in a stupor changed their expressions at the same time. They carefully sensed their surroundings for a bit, and only then did they give each other a look. Lafite said, ¡°Why is that thing restless again?¡±


    Curtis shrugged his shoulders. ¡°No idea. Thest time it stirred about was something from Blood Dusk¡¯s times. Quite some time has passed since then, so it¡¯s not all that weird that it can¡¯t help but want to wander about a bit.¡±


    Lafite had long gone ustomed to his frivolous way of speaking, definitely wouldn¡¯t actually take these words seriously. Only, when he thought about some things that were on his mind, he suddenly asked, ¡°Say, you think Helen will notice its existence?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡±


    ¡°I think, if it ends up being noticed by Helen, I fear that its end might be quite tragic.¡± Lafite said.


    Curtis roared withughter. ¡°Silver Hair, I never knew you were this good at making jokes! Haha...¡± Only, the ck Steel Captain¡¯s smile became more and more dry and rough. Suddenly, he also felt like what Lafite said might very well truly happen.


    In theboratory, Helen¡¯s arms were crossed in front of her, currently focused on the light screen before her. All of the data was recreated into an extremely exceptionallyplex symbol in her mind. It could erge endlessly, the information that it could contain almost limitless, and its multiyered structure could exin many rules. If Su could see this symbol, he would definitely be shocked. It was because it was extremely simr to the Bisindlenguage, who knew how many times more advanced than what Dr. Rochester created after decades of research on the divinenguage!


    Through this symbol, Helen was actually imitating the entire operation of the entire world. Only, when the final data waspletely added, adding ultra life forms to the entire world, the symbol¡¯s stableposition was suddenly broken, one corner unexpectedly crumbling! Helen was startled, immediately gathering all of the lost data, starting to contemte over where exactly she had made a mistake. A momentter, all of the analysis pointed at the same conclusion, a conclusion that left even Helen herself a bit surprised.


    It was, that above this world, there should be an existence that was entirely a body of will, able to affect the operation of the world to a certain extent. When this thought appeared, the symbols became stable again, moreover starting to smoothly operate.


    Only after staring at the symbol for a long time in her consciousness did Helen name this body of will the will of the world. Meanwhile, her interests were thus shifted to this world will. Perhaps, this might contribute to her testing out some crazy ideas.


    Helen began to seriously consider the possibility of capturing the will of the world alive. At the very least, when one thought of it from the Bisindle method¡¯s perspective, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything that was impossible.

 Book 6 24.2

    Book 6 Chapter 24.2 - The Night Before


    Meanwhile, ck Dragonriders General Headquarters was still brightly lit. General Morgan¡¯s attention was currently focused on the sheet of paper before him. There were only a few lines, on it written a few concise demands, as well as stating the consequences when a satisfactory result was not reached: war. This deration was sent to Chairman Bevs.


    Morgan looked it over three more times, and only then did he start up an old-fashioned fax machine that had collected dust in the office¡¯s corner for many years, directly inserting this sheet of paper inside. The fax machine released zi zi ga ga noises, actually still usable, this quite a wonder in itself. Only when the entire sheet of paper waspletely transmitted did Morgan seem to have removed a heavy boulder from his burden, releasing a breath of air. He raised the cup of coffee on the table, took a sip, and only then did he realize that the coffee had alreadypletely cooled. He originally wanted to call the secretary in to heat it up, but after thinking about it, he shook his head, not minding that the coffee was already cold, instead slowly drinking it just like in the past.


    Right at this time, his hand suddenly shook. With a slight noise, a crack suddenly appeared on the coffee cup. The entire cup broke into two from the center, the ruined coffee spilling all over him. When he saw the cracked surface of the coffee cup, General Morgan¡¯s brows slowly furrowed together, his expression also gradually became grim. He slowly raised his head, giving the great sea outside the window a look.


    The sea was still deep, great waves silently roiling, heavy to the point of making one feel suffocated. At the limits of his view, the ocean and sky werepletely merged through darkness.


    At this time, the light screen on the general¡¯s office table lit up, the disy showing that it was Chairman Bevs.


    General Morgan ced the ruined coffee cup to the side, cleaned up the leftover coffee on his body, and then epted Bevs¡¯ call.


    The chairman on the light screen was just like before, releasing an indistinct prestige through the calmness. This face hadn¡¯t changed for over ten years already, and would perhaps simrly remain unchanged for another ten or so years. General Morgan sized up Bevs, while Bevs also looked at him. After remaining silent for an entire minute, Bevs spoke first. ¡°Old friend, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°It has indeed been a while, an entire nine months, eleven days, three hours and twenty five minutes.¡± Morgan replied with a smile.


    Bevs also smiled, and then said, ¡°When I finish this very sentence, there should still be forty four seconds, old friend.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you sought me out just to give me the correct time? The contents of the deration I sentparatively speaking shouldn¡¯t have been important enough for you to immediately find me.¡± Morgan said.


    Bevs¡¯ line of sight directly passed through the upper frame of his sses, staring at Morgan. ¡°The reality is that I indeed have a request, one that I hope you can agree to.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    Bevs paused for a moment, and then said, ¡°I need you, and your entire family¡¯s help. Old friend, stand by my side, we can immediately end this war!¡±


    Morgan was first stunned, and then he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Why do I seem to recall that the deration I gave you clearly said that if you didn¡¯t satisfy my requirements, returning my factories, moreover eliminating all of those who participated in the attack that night, that we would immediately go to war against each other? Could it be that my memories really deteriorated this much, to the extent where I even forgot what I just wrote?¡±


    After pausing for a moment, a forceful look appeared in General Morgan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Also, if I didn¡¯t understand incorrectly, just now, you wanted me to have my entire family surrender to you, am I wrong?¡±


    A trace of a bitter smile appeared on Bev¡¯s face. He slowly said, ¡°Old friend, I believe there is no way you do not understand my intentions, and there is no way you didn¡¯t sense the restlessness of the will of the world just now. Both of us previously experienced the War of Blood Colored Dusk, and we fought side by side, the two of us long understanding each other. You should understand clearly that authority and status have no hold over me. If you stand at my side, once the war ends, I am willing to give you the position of chairman. Moreover, aside from dealing with those few individuals, all of the high-end military force can be handed over to you.¡±


    General Morgan¡¯s loftiness and forcefulness gradually calmed, returning to the keen yet somewhat gentle appearance. He fiddled with the ring on his left hand, slowly saying, ¡°Old friend, I believe when you saw that deration, you should have already understood my true intentions. I understand your way of thinking, and also understand your viewpoint. However, what you said was right, the world¡¯s will has already started to move, and soon afterwards, the second Blood Colored Dusk might begin. When this timees, if we continue our internal strife, then it really will seem a bitical. However, have you never even considered that perhaps this civil war is precisely a part of the second Blood Dusk?¡±


    The conversation between these two elders full of intelligence, to a great degree, could decide the lives and deaths of thousands upon thousands of people. That was why every word they spoke carried great weight, every sentence possibly producing endless bloodshed and corpses.


    Bevs removed his sses, wiping them with a piece of deer skin while speaking with the calm and unhurried manner of an elder, ¡°Old friend, are you truly not willing to choose my path? You should know what the Spider Empress is seeking, and you also know what kind of result there will be once she seeds.¡±


    Morgan nodded, and with a simr slow and steady voice, said, ¡°It is precisely because I know what she is doing that I chose to stand at her side. I hope that she can seed, because then, at the very least, a path will be opened up for me, as well as for those toe. I apologize, old friend, I am unable to sacrifice myself as you do.¡±


    Bevs wiped at the sses, as if the sses would never be wiped clean, slowly saying, ¡°Old friend, how many ultra life forms do you think our world is capable of holding?¡±


    ¡°Even if there really is only a few, it is still enough.¡±


    Bevs¡¯ hand trembled. He returned his sses to his face, and then slowly said, ¡°This is our world! Our word does not need ultra life forms, nor does it need a world will. Above us, should only be the sky.¡±


    General Morgan remained silent for a whole ten minutes, and only then did he say, ¡°I apologize, old friend.¡± After saying this, he cut offmunications.

 Book 6 24.3

    Book 6 Chapter 24.3 - The Night Before


    Su moved through the darkness like a specter, currently calcting when he would reunite with his biological army. On his flight here, his Panoramic View swept through all of the surrounding environment, creatures, and human poptions on his journey here, so Su couldpletely calcte what kind of situation his biological army would encounter after ascending the northern continent, as well as roughly when they will reach certain positions. In short, as long as there was enough data and sufficiently powerful processing capability, Su couldpletely simte the entire celestial body¡¯s operation circumstances, the details down to when a certain fish would swim to a certain ce. From a certain perspective, this could already be viewed as grasping the entire world in his hands, and this type of control only needed a thousand second ss thought centers.


    The more than a hundred first ss thought centers and over ten second ss thought centers only upied a corner of his forehead cavity. Meanwhile, a thousand second ss thought centers would only perfectly fill up this forehead cavity. A second ss thought center¡¯s processing capability was ten times greater than that of the first ss, and its size was only slightlyrger. When his Perception Domain broke through into eleven levels, Su¡¯s perception towards the Bisindlenguage went another step deeper, from this producing second ss thought centers from the foundations of the first ss thought centers. Powerful processing ability was a sharp weapon, but most of the time, it seemed a bit unnecessary. For example, right now, the only reason why Su was thinking about when he would reunite with his biological army was because too many thought centers were left unused.


    Su wasn¡¯t a very diligent person, nor was he someone who would use any means fair or foul to get stronger. On the contrary, even when he was in the wilderness, many times, he would much rather hug that crude sniper rifle, lean against rock or ruins, and gaze at the rare night sky, sometimes only simply staring in a daze, wondering how Madeline was doing.


    Strength brought many benefits, but it would also shatter the tranquility of life. Su didn¡¯t care much about these benefits, he only liked peace. If it wasn¡¯t because he still remembered the little girl with blue eyes, he almost wouldn¡¯t even know his own purpose and worth of existence.


    Just as he was walking in an unhurried manner, his entire body suddenly shook, an extremely dangerous aura suddenly arising, instantly pouring over his consciousness! Su raised his head in puzzlement, yet didn¡¯t notice anything, no idea where this danger came from. There were no peculiarities in the Panoramic View either, a small troop on the chairman¡¯s side was currently withdrawn within ruins, most of them sleeping, the only sentinel also snoozing off, his stance not changing in the slightest this entire time. The spatial faults were extremely stable, no abnormalities detected in the parallel nes either, Multivariate Calction also telling him that everything was normal. However, Su knew that something was currently happening, yet he couldn¡¯t say what it was.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time this type of situation happened, but tonight¡¯s feeling of danger was especially great. However, just like the past, the source of danger couldn¡¯t be found at all. The world Su saw right now seemed to be shrouded in a thinyer of mist, nothing could be seen clearly.


    Suposed himself, knowing that he had to remain even more calm at this type of time, panicking won¡¯t solve any problems. He decided that he might as well stop and review all of his possible enemies: one, apostles, Bevs, Darklight Scale Mitchels, many others. He then listed out everyone he was willing to take risks for, including Persephone, Madeline... and others. Lastly, he matched andpared the enemies with those he had to take care of, using this to find the source of danger.


    After doing all of this, Su discovered with disappointment that he still ended up with nothing. However, when one¡¯s abilities, especially Perception Domain abilities, already reached the eleventh level, Su knew that every intuition he felt, every urge, were not without reason, without justification. There had to be some type of cause.


    After sitting still for a whole half hour, Su still decided to continue forward in the end. At the very least, Bevs was an extremely terrifying enemy. Moreover, both him and Madeline¡¯s grudge with the chairman was already at a point where it couldn¡¯t be dissolved. He didn¡¯t hope to solve everything in one go this time, but rather while Westwood was seriously injured, seize this moment to deal a heavy blow to the chairman¡¯s army. Haydn died, Westwood couldn¡¯t recover in a short period of time, so the chairman¡¯s publicly known experts had already lost their strength. This was the best opportunity! Westwood was extremely strong, if he was in his perfect state, it would be difficult for Su to win in a decisive battle. However, Westwood was overly self-confident, and overly arrogant. His movement through space was originally meant to be a one strike kill, but he never expected Su to rely on his extraordinary and iparable perception abilities to lock onto his body that was moving through space. When he was in a state of moving through space, the slightest mishap had a chance of turning into a devastating disaster. That was why Westwood who was disturbed immediately experienced life-threatening danger, if not for him acting fast and decisively, concentrating all of his energy to protect his upper body and head, giving up on the lower half that Su grabbed, this elder would have long been torn to shreds by the parallel nes¡¯ terrifying energy storms, ultimately leaving nothing behind. That was why his win over Westwood, in the end, still relied on luck.


    Su gradually advanced under the darkness. Behind him, were the dragonriders that still had warm lighting.


    To the west, Madeline sat next to a greatke, currently forcefully mending her somewhat warped and deformed heavy sword. Her expression was extremely focused, but Cirvanas knew that this was definitely not the case. Fine blueish-white streaks of me continuously shot out from between her hands, the ultra high temperature heat streams could burn any part of the sword it touched until it changed color in under a minute. Meanwhile, Madeline would correspondingly twist the sword, fix the warped parts, or seal cracks. She didn¡¯t use any tools, everything done with her two hands. Those long and slender white hands didn¡¯t fear the dark red burning alloy, to the extent where even when she sometimes directly touched the high temperature mes Cirvanas directly released, she still seemedpletely unaffected.


    It looked like everything was normal. However, what wasn¡¯t normal was that the repair work had already continued for an hour. Cirvanas¡¯ stamina was almostpletely exhausted, and only then was a small half of the heavy sword fixed. Sometimes, Madeline would earnestly try more than ten times on a small crack, as well as spend ten minutes of time. Meanwhile, Cirvanas knew that in reality, she only needed one try to fix this type of crack. This could only mean that Madeline was preupied with something.


    ¡°Older sis, are you still thinking about Li and her... uh, child?¡± Cirvanas asked probingly. Ever since they returned from the Land of Rest, the distance between the two of them had been imperceptibly pulled much closer. Even though the youngdy only rarely spoke a few lines, there was already no topic between the two of them that was taboo.


    However, as soon as Cirvanas¡¯ words sounded, Madeline¡¯s hand suddenly lost aim. Not only did she not seal the crack, she instead almost tore the entire sword apart! The sword was now pretty muchpletely scrapped. Without a high temperature smelting and recasting, there was no way to repair it. Madeline stared at her hands nkly, and only after a moment did she raise her head, staring into the east¡¯s darkness, her eyes stillpletely cold.


    Cirvanas was momentarily stunned, and then he recalled the shiver that ran through his body just now, only then was he certain that Madeline didn¡¯t be absent-minded because of his words.

 Book 6 24.4

    Book 6 Chapter 24.4 - The Night Before


    The strange feeling passed in a sh, disappearing in the blink of an eye. However, Cirvanas didn¡¯t feel at ease at all, instead discovering that a new wave of pressure swept over, making it hard for him to even breathe. It was as if there were a pair of formless eyes currently peering throughyers of space, gazing over.


    This type of pressure was everywhere. Cirvanas only felt as if the entire world was watching him, aiming its hostility at him. When he involuntarily opened his mouth to breathe, Madeline suddenly patted his head. When her ice-cold hand made contact with his forehead, the pressure Cirvanas was facing suddenly became lighter, bing clear-headed again.


    ¡°Big sis, this is...¡± Cirvanas revealed a face of shock. Apart from when facing Su and Madeline, he had never experienced such a terrifying pressure before.


    Madeline had a serious expression on her face. After giving the east a look, the corners of her lips moved up, and with a faint smile, she said, ¡°Cirvanas, it seems like we have a new enemy!¡±


    Cirvanas¡¯ entire body trembled. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Go look for Li and stay at her side, protect her and also that weird looking little thing. You should have met it before.¡± Madeline ordered.


    ¡°That little thing? Actually, I always wanted to ask, why... um, why do I always feel an extremely familiar aura from its body? I am confident that I never met it before, nor did I ever see anything simr.¡± Cirvanas asked.


    Madeline¡¯s eyes drifted over to him, and then she said in a deemphasized manner, ¡°That¡¯s your master¡¯s child, so of course you¡¯ll feel like it¡¯s familiar!¡±


    ¡°Master¡¯s... child?!¡± Cirvanas opened his eyes wide in shock, his scarlet eyes full of disbelief. However, when he carefully thought back, he indeed felt a strong sense of Su¡¯s aura from that little fe¡¯s body.


    As soon as he associated it with something Su and Li produced, Cirvanas¡¯ mind immediately felt the most conflicted than it had ever been, immediately blurting out without thinking, ¡°What? You want me to protect that woman and her child? No, I won¡¯t go! Who does she even think she is? Even if she has a child, it should still be older sis and master who are together! Ah...¡±


    Cirvanas immediately knew that something wasn¡¯t right as soon as he spoke those words, his small face instantly turning miserably pale. He could almost imagine his following end; in that past, Cirvanas had already abundantly experienced Madeline¡¯s methods, and he believed that Madeline definitely had even more methods she didn¡¯t use yet. However, the methods that were disyed were already enough to leave him with an extremely deep impression.


    He hung his head, quietly waiting for his punishment, to the extent where he didn¡¯t even dare think of what kind of punishments there were.


    However, none of the punishment he had expected arrived. In the silence and peacefulness, he secretly lifted his head, sneaking a look, but he only saw Madeline¡¯s rear figure. She gazed into the distant darkness, her long gray hair dancing about even though there was no wind. Within the bits of ster radiance they released, it was unknown just how many thoughts were weighing down on her mind.


    ¡°Older sis?¡± After waiting for a long time, Cirvanas still couldn¡¯t help but cry out.


    Madeline didn¡¯t turn around. With a calm and emotionless voice, she said, ¡°Listen to me, go look for Li, protect her. After all, she is your master¡¯s woman. Even though there is no way I can like her, this doesn¡¯t mean I will allow others to harm her. In particr, that little thing is also Su¡¯s child, so it even more so can¡¯t receive harm, even though I am not sure if when Su finds it, he will personally kill it.¡±


    Cirvanas wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t in the end, only silently nodding. Even though Madeline had her back to him this entire time, he believed that she could still sense his response.


    Only, why didn¡¯t she turn around all this time?


    ¡°Older sis!¡± He then cried out, asking, ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°What level is your magic now?¡± Madeline didn¡¯t reply, instead suddenly asking this question.


    ¡°Seven six level abilities, everything below six levelsplete. What¡¯s wrong, isn¡¯t this something you knew already?¡± Cirvanas was a bit confused, not knowing why Madeline would ask this question. He had a nucleus that was separated from Su¡¯s body, while Madeline also had a nucleus, as well as was the owner of the Heart of Darkness, so Madeline could be said to know his body¡¯s situation like the back of her hand. However, this type of familiarity was uni-directional, he couldn¡¯t sense anything from Madeline¡¯s body.


    Madeline¡¯s face tilted upwards. Only after remaining silent for a long time did she turn around. She walked over to Cirvanas, tore open the clothing covering his chest, exposing his chest that was fine like jade, and then her right hand reached out, already deeply inserted into his chest!


    Cirvanas watched this entire process y out before his eyes, yet waspletely powerless to resist. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to resist, but rather that even though Madeline¡¯s movements were clear to see, they were just too fast, fast to the point where he couldn¡¯t resist at all, only able to watch as her hand entered his chest and then grabbed his nucleus.


    Cirvanas¡¯ control over his body and perception was also extremely sharp. He could clearly sense countless wisps of flesh extend out from Madeline¡¯s fingertips, prate into his nucleus, and then merge into it. Then, roiling hot blood continuously entered the nucleus! Apart from the surging heat that made him want to scream out, there was also energy that was massive to an unbelievable level!


    Cirvanas¡¯ nucleus throbbed crazily, his blood flow suddenly increasing several dozen times, abundant energy rushing at every corner of his body along his bloodstream, not only cleansing his flesh, but also greatly changing his gicposition. Cirvanas¡¯ body suddenly trembled violently. He opened his mouth, yet nothing came out. The expression in his eyes was already starting to fade, yet his lips were still shockingly red.


    Madeline¡¯s face was pale. She observed Cirvanas¡¯ changes, and then finally withdrew her hand. Cirvanas immediately couldn¡¯t support himself, falling headfirst. The injury on his chest already released a fountain of blood, but when the blood shot into midair, it actually strangely withdrew, returning to that injury, moreover sealing the injury. Then, a flush of color returned to Cirvanas¡¯ body, his injury closing at a visible rate. In less than ten minutes, the terrifying injuries already disappeared without a trace. However, the cleansing through energy and gic changes continued, temporarily preventing him from standing up. However, Cirvanas could already sense that energy was currently changing into evolutionary points, moreover continuously melting, bing Magic Domain abilities one after another. This process continued for quite some time, the amount of energy absolutely incredible, the energy consumption continuing all the way until it reached the ninth level Magic Domain before beingpletely consumed.


    At the very least, right now, Cirvanas still couldn¡¯t feel a limit in his abilities¡¯ potential, showing that he might very likely be able to produce an eleventh level Magic Domain ability. Strictly speaking, with the nucleus, he couldn¡¯t really be considered a human anymore. After producing a ninth level ability, the ability advancement process stopped. Therge amount of evolutionary points were stored, not being used any further.


    Madeline entered a half kneeling position by his side, ced her hand over his chest, and after sensing the state of the nucleus, said, ¡°Don¡¯t produce more ninth level abilities, use the remaining evolutionary points to directly produce a tenth level, or even eleventh level ability. This is all I can do for you. You should go, return to Steel Gate.¡±


    ¡°Big sis, what about you?¡± Cirvanas barely managed to support his upper body, clingingly asking.


    ¡°Me? I have things I need to do.¡± Madeline stood up. She lifted the damaged heavy sword, and then walked north in the darkness, her figure vanishing in the blink of an eye.


    Cirvanas wanted to chase after her, but he couldn¡¯t crawl up, only able to watch as Madeline walked into the distance.


    In the darkness, the youngdy silently headed north. That heart in her chest was currently beating more and more powerfully.

 Book 6 24.5

    Book 6 Chapter 24.5 - The Night Before


    The female image on Valha¡¯s bow still had her eyes closed, but one could see her eyeballs moving about underneath, the focal point alreadynding on Madeline¡¯s body. In that instant, the giant ship seemed to have be transparent; Madeline¡¯s line of sight already collided with Fitzdurk¡¯s.


    Valha moved ten meters down, before the several dozen meter giant female face, Madeline could be said to bepletely insignificant. However, before this unprecedented pressure, her sword holding figure was as steady as a mountain.


    After staring at Madeline for an entire minute, only then did the giant female face open her mouth. ¡°What should I call you, user of the Limitless Heart?¡±


    ¡°Madeline.¡±


    ¡°Quite the special name, and also extremely beautiful.¡± The voice that sounded from the giant mouth was Fitzdurk¡¯s, but his voice was extremely feminine, not all that harsh.


    Raging mes zed about, burning to the point where Madeline¡¯s mind was even slightly affected, as if everything she saw and heard wasn¡¯t real. Past events couldn¡¯t help but emerge in her mind, making her heart that had been sealed forever start to copse, tears involuntarily spilling out, but they were instantly burned away by the zing heat. She seemed almostpletely unaware of this, only feeling that her eyes seemed to have be a bit blurry.


    ¡°Madeline!¡± Fitzdurk shouted.


    ¡°En?¡± She responded.


    In a daze, she felt that Fitzdurk¡¯s voice was extremely familiar, as if they had known each other for more than a millenia. Meanwhile, due to this familiar feeling, the hostility she felt inside quietly decreased by quite a bit. It was as if the one she faced wasn¡¯t a natural enemy she had set her resolution to kill, but rather a friend that had fought by her side for many years. This type of feeling came extremely abruptly, yet it was extremely natural, at the very least, Madeline didn¡¯t sense her will receiving any external skills¡¯ effects.


    Fitzdurk didn¡¯t seem to have shown any hostility from the very beginning, at the very least, his voice always extremely gentle. ¡°Madeline, holder of the Limitless Heart, it seems like you haven¡¯tpletely awakened yet, yet you¡¯ve already activated so much of the Limitless Heart¡¯s authority, this isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing for you. However, being able to obtain the Limitless Heart¡¯s acknowledgment like this means that it is more suitable for you than for Serend. I already told her a long time ago that the Limitless Heart doesn¡¯t belong to her, but that greedy woman just didn¡¯t want to listen, and as a result was almostpletely destroyed by the warp¡¯s energy storms. Meanwhile, I was also affected, or else I wouldn¡¯t haveid dormant for so long.¡±


    ¡°Serend?¡± This name gave Madeline an extremely strange feeling, as if there was some part of her that was stirring uneasily because of it. Meanwhile, in front of her appeared a sleeping, beautiful and stunning female image, energy radiance swirling all around her. Madeline never met Serend, yet she knew who she was. Serend, this was the woman residing in the deepest parts of the Land of Rest, also an apostle apart from Fitzdurk. It was precisely her flesh¡¯s genes Su removed to repair Madeline¡¯s damage, moreover giving the Limitless Heart that was originally his to her.


    ¡°Correct, Serend, she is ourpanion. We had previously fought wars side by side for countless eras. She is our all-seeing eyes, in charge of discovering our enemies and finding their weaknesses. Meanwhile, I, hand of thunder, am in charge of providing transporting tools and weapons, someone specialized in wiping out civilizations based around machinery. This Valha is our ship. After all these years, it has never changed.¡± Fitzdurk said.


    ¡°Then what about me?¡± Madeline asked.


    The female face on the ship¡¯s bow smiled, behind it actually Fitzdurk¡¯s smile. ¡°As the user of the Limitless Heart, you have unlimited energy, and thus also possess unlimited power. Based on the saying of this world, you are our sword of destruction, in charge of wiping out all enemies in our way.¡±


    ¡°However, I am only eighteen years of age, how could I have possibly fought with you all for countless eras?¡±


    Fitzdurk exined extremely patiently, ¡°Neither age, body, nor race are problems for us. As long as one could obtain the acknowledgement of Limitless Heart, anyone can be the sword of destruction. This is not only true for you, it is the same for us. Me and Serend only begun to have our own forms not long ago either. Even now, Serend hasn¡¯tpletely awakened, only able to asionally contact me. Of course, this is the result of her greed towards the Limitless Heart. If she waspletely awake, knowing about our past and division of roles, she wouldn¡¯t have done such a stupid thing.¡±


    ¡°Is that so, then who else is there among us?¡± Madeline adjusted her long hair, casually asking.


    This question surprisingly made Fitzdurk be silent. The female image¡¯s brows locked together tightly, doing its best to concentrate. After a long time had passed, only then did she say in a disjointed manner, ¡°I do not know. We definitely had otherpanions, only, I cannot recall how many there were. Was it five, or was it seven? Apart from knowing that we should have a brain, I do not know who else they were. However, as long as the brain is found, these issues would no longer trouble us.¡±


    Madeline took a deep breath, and then calmly asked. ¡°I roughly understand the situation. However, what do we need to do right now?¡±


    This sentence freed Firtzdurk from his thoughts that were doomed to be fruitless, and with a smile, he said, ¡°I have already discovered the enemy we need to eliminate. Here, look, this is him. He is the ant this celestial body¡¯s people created, a weapon specially created to deal with us. I really have to say, these ants have some fes who are exceptionally smart, actually able to create this kind of weapon, even making me feel shock. If they are given a bit more time, perhaps they really might bring us trouble.¡±


    As he spoke, an image appeared before Madeline, a male who walked out from the depths of the wilderness. Forget about his calm and somewhat lonesome beauty, just the light blonde drifting short hair already left one with a deep impression. The moment before the image appeared, Madeline already sensed what she was going to see. Now, when she saw that gradually approaching figure, her eyes then began to be blurry again. The youngdy blinked her eyes forcefully, but her field of view only slightly lit up before stubbornly bing blurry once more.


    The Limitless Heart began to pulse quickly, pouring an almost unendurable amount of berserk energy into every part of Madeline¡¯s body, the pain so great she bit down on her lower lip. The mes produced by the energy were even stronger than raging mes, continuously spraying out from the surface of her body, instantly burning all of the clothes covering her body to ashes. Then, under those clothes, a set of armor full of strange beauty had unknowingly when covered the youngdy¡¯s body, every single piece using ck as its base color. Light golden patterns drew out sharp edges, quite the ck Dragonrider style. The heavy sword in her hands also became corroded because of the intense mes, unexpectedly slowly changing color, turning red and bing soft. After several instances of refinement, it became dark ck again. The energy mes were unexpectedly unable to melt it any further, the sword¡¯s material clearly undergoing a fundamental change.


    Madeline raised her head to look at Valha, her pair of blue eyes bright with excitement as she said, ¡°Is it called Valha? It¡¯s quite pretty, may I go up?¡±

 Book 6 24.6

    Book 6 Chapter 24.6 - The Night Before


    Several streaks of light drifted down from Valha, winding about Madeline¡¯s body, gently lifting her up. A momentter, the youngdy already stood on Valha¡¯s deck.


    While standing on Valha¡¯s forward deck, Madeline felt as small as a little flower on a prairie. Only, the style of the armor around her body was extremely simr to Valha¡¯s, both possessing a futuristic style of aesthetics. While staring at the flower petal like structure at the top of Valha, Madeline knelt down, reaching out a hand to touch Valha¡¯s deck surface. Valha¡¯s external appearance was extremely glossy and smooth,pletely one entity without the slightest chink. An architectural project of this scale was not something the present human race¡¯s level of science and technology could achieve at all.


    Madeline said, ¡°You aren¡¯t going to let me inside?¡±


    Fitzdurk remained silent for a bit, and then said, ¡°Since you already obtained the Limitless Heart¡¯s acknowledgement, how could you not know how to enter Valha? Oh, I almost forgot, after that instance, the Limitless Heart suffered damage, so perhaps the information inside is no longerplete.¡±


    Several bands of light floated over from Valha¡¯s flower petals, condensing into a light gate in front of Madeline.


    The instant she saw the gate of light, Madeline was immediately startled, naturally knowing that it was some type of spatial transport system. She didn¡¯t hesitate, directly walking into the gate of light.


    In that instant, the youngdy felt as if her body was surrounded by energy, and then she broke through space, instantly shooting out from the other end. As soon as the transport ended, Madeline opened her eyes, what she saw werepletely blurred and floating bands of light. zing energy mes still continuously surged from her body, and the instant they made contact with the surrounding energy, they exploded into the most dazzling rain of sparks.


    ¡°Wee to Valha! My...¡±


    Before Fitzdurk finished his sentence, Madeline¡¯s entire body bent down, both hands holding the sword. Indescribable raging mes instantly erupted from her entire body like a dragon of mes, with an attitude of no return, she brazenly threw herself at Fitzdurk!


    ¡°What are you doing? Madeline!¡± Fitzdurk never expected her to actually act out, and her attack was so abrupt that the transport formation didn¡¯t even have time topletely disappear yet! She floated into the air, meanwhile, through countless streaks of light, her consciousness was already scattered over all of Valha. Controlling Valha signified an exchange of data exceeding the limits of the human race¡¯s imaginations, so in his current iplete state, it was actually already taking quite the toll on Fitzdurk. That was why when he saw Madeline throw herself at his body, he didn¡¯t even have time to return to his body, and thus had no way of dodging.


    The half of the heavy sword wrapped in colorless mes silently cut through space, slicing Fitzdurk in half right at the middle! Madeline couldn¡¯t see it with her own eyes yet, but her inconceivable battle instincts made her blind sh terrifyingly urate. Madeline didn¡¯t stop for a moment, the heavy sword shifting from a vertical to horizontal stance, instantly drawing out several dozen continuous and uninterrupted streaks of light, passing straight through Fitzdurk¡¯s body! Fitzdurk¡¯s body was extremely tough and durable, the ultra high temperature mes unable to add more damage. However, Madeline¡¯s absolute strength was also inconceivable great,pletely beyond what Fitzdurk could stop, thus, in the blink of an eye, Fitzdurk¡¯s body was already hacked into several pieces!


    Fitzdurk released a world-shaking roar, ¡°Madeline! Did you go crazy?! Have you already forgotten the past?!¡±


    Tremendous energy began to gather, about to converge into an attack that was terrifying to the extreme. Meanwhile, at this time, Fitzdurk¡¯s body was chopped up into to the point where it wouldn¡¯t inflict any more damage if it was cut up any finer. Madeline clenched her teeth, energy surging endlessly from the Limitless Heart. She endured the extreme pain, changing to a half kneeling position in midair. Her body quickly descended, both hands gripping the heavy sword¡¯s hilt in reverse, entire body burning like a shooting star as she smashed directly into the control room¡¯s floor!


    A ripple of white energy light appeared in a ring-like manner, spreading in all directions from Madeline, most of the energy sent downwards. Under the energy radiance, Valha¡¯s extremely sturdy shipposition melted like ice, immediately producing a giant hole. The deep hole passed through countlessponents, continuously eating downwards, extending several dozen meters in the blink of an eye. What suffered even more than the damage of the machinery were the countless bands of light made of data; these were not only made of data, but were also a part of Fitzdurk¡¯s own consciousness. Madeline¡¯s attacks were direct and extremely vicious, not leaving open the slightest bit of leeway, grasping Fitzdurk¡¯s essence in an instant, not only dicing up his body, but also heavily damaging his consciousness while breaking free from Valha.


    Fitzdurk¡¯s roar of pain resounded through all of Valha, giant energy storms continuously sounding within the starship, to the extent where Valha¡¯s degree of sturdiness also began to continuously suffer damage in the storm. These energy storms were already not the ones produced by Madeline, but rather caused by Fitzdurk himself after losing control over certain parts from extreme pain.


    Madeline still didn¡¯t see anything, before her eyes only endless darkness. Her blue eyes were still flickering about, but the insides were alreadypletely destroyed by the berserk energy. However, purely based on feeling, her heavy sword continuously brandished about, opening up paths one after another through Valha¡¯s interior to return. The youngdy crazily destroyed everything around her, her thoughts currently bing more and more sluggish, but every bit of feeling the edge of her sword sent back made her continue persevering. Valha already far exceeded the era of humans, all Madeline wished to do was break it a bit more. This wasn¡¯t for Su, Su was already gone forever, this was for Su¡¯s women and children. She understood clearly, that even in the Blood Parliament, there might not necessarily be a war toolparable to Valha. Meanwhile, the Great Lakes Western Region, could only be ruins before Valha.


    Li, and Little Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t escape Fitzdurk¡¯s pursuit. Since he could target Su, he could target Su¡¯s women and children.


    Madeline suddenlyughed, she didn¡¯t understand what kind of meaning her current actions had, just that she wanted to do this. At this time, the radiance on the heavy sword already began to grow dim, not because the energy supply from the Limitless Heart was insufficient, but rather because the inside of her body had already almost beenpletely burned into ashes by the crazy energy. Madeline struggled to brandish her sword, removing another piece from the ship in front of her. Powerful wind suddenly blew against her body, causing her mind to shake as well, and only then did she realize she had cut through Valha¡¯s body. She frantically used thest of her power to jump out of the opening, and then dropped down towards the dark world below.


    In a daze, Fitzdurk¡¯s roar of unwillingness seemed to have rang by her ears. She suddenly felt that she really seemed to have forgot something extremely important, moreover, she seemed to have done something wrong. At the very least, things weren¡¯t as simple as she originally thought.


    However, she then absentmindedly thought back to nine years ago, when Su led her by the hand, heading towards the inhabitednd of humans, as well as towards a boundless and unknown future. The warmth she felt from her hand, all the way until today, was still clearly engraved in her heart. As long as she still remembered this, nothing else was that important.


    The Valha in the air seemed like it was drunk, swaying about, sts of mes shooting out from many parts of the ship from time to time. However, the woman on the warship seemed to have already opened her eyes, the purple eyes releasing dazzling radiance. Soon afterwards, two streaks of purple-colored high energy light beams gathered together, instantly sting at the falling Madeline¡¯s body!


    Under the zing energy radiance that was even greater than the surface of the sun, Madeline¡¯s entire body shook, a mouthful of blood suddenly spurting out, but the instant it left her mouth, the blood already dried up into nothingness. Her body suddenly flew out diagonally from the energy beam, smashing heavily into the ground. Sheid there with her back against the ground, eyes gazing into the endless night sky, unknown where her line of sight was currently aiming at. Her chest rose and fell, exhaling zing energy mes and light.


    The heavy sword carried a low whistling noise as it spiraled to the ground, stabbing into the ground at her body¡¯s side,sting all the way until there was no shaft to be seen. The youngdy already couldn¡¯t see anything, but when she heard the heavy swordnd, she still reached her right hand out, barely grabbing the sword hilt, only, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to pull out the heavy sword.


    Sheid there peacefully, the radiance in her blue pupils gradually fading. However, her hand still never left the heavy sword¡¯s hilt.


    A momentter, Fitzdurk stood by Madeline¡¯s side,pletely silent. After a long time passed, only then did he slowly squat down, prying open her fingers one by one from the sword hilt, lowering her right arm. Then, he released a sigh, lifting the youngdy¡¯s body horizontally. Several bands of light reached out from behind him, pulling out the heavy sword from the ground as well.


    The Valha in the sky already quieted down, but from time to time, sts of mes would still be released from the damaged parts of the ship. Large amounts of gentle radiance were released from Fitzdurk¡¯s surroundings. His body gradually rose, flying towards Valha.

 Book 6 25.1

    Book 6 Chapter 25.1 - Lost Secrets


    Valha silently floated in the air, streaks of ck radiance flowing along the sharp lines. There were still several giant openings on the ship¡¯s body, ruining the starship¡¯s sense of mysteriousness. When one saw those damaged areas that stretched several meters or even more than ten meters, it would make one have the misconception that Valha had just carried out a life and death battle of artillery against an equally matched opponent, and only then could this type of damage have been left behind. Most of the damaged areas were no longer releasing smoke and mes, only one ce still asionally spurting out bits of fiery light. Light blue-colored smoke was continuously released from the damaged area, but those were all produced by extremely small repair robots, moving about in the air through gravitational fields, and continuously fixing the defective areas. Piece after piece of half liquid metal stuck to the outer wall, moreover, under the effects of force fields, they merged together with the surrounding metal. Those giant areas of damage were currently closing at a visible rate, in just a few more hours, Valha would lookpletely new, at least from the surface.


    In the control hall, Fitzdurk still floated at the center, a giant sphere of light appearing around his body once more, countless streaks of light gathering data concerning the entire ship here, and then sending orders back out.


    The short and intense battle continued for less than a minute, but the destruction it brought to Valha was undoubtedly great. Currently, several of Valha¡¯s core nodes were destroyed, and even the spatial furnace was almost destroyed, its performance currently less than 40% of its peak. Even after an entire day of repairs, it could still only recover roughly 55% of itsbat strength. For it to bepletely restored, it had no choice but to return to the underground base. Aplete recovery signified a tremendous amount of energy consumption, as well as many precious raw materials, as well the exhaustion of Naxu¡¯s life force, even though there already wasn¡¯t much of her life cycle left.


    Meanwhile, Fitzdurk wasn¡¯t that much better himself. His body was hacked into several dozen pieces, to the extent where even his brain received serious damage. The strength of the body that was reproduced couldn¡¯t bepared to his original body at all, but the greatest loss was the damage to his consciousness. While breaking through the battleship, Madeline definitely didn¡¯t hold back against Fitzdurk¡¯s consciousness that was scattered throughout the entire ship. This was the true fatal area, making Fitzdurk¡¯s degree ofpleteness drop an entire five percentage points. Even though once the apostle woke up, he could slowly recover as time continued, five percentage points was not something that could be recovered in just a year or two of time.


    There was a sealedpartment underground, the inside filled with culture fluid. Madeline floated quietly at the bottom of this cabin, her hands crossed before her chest, as if she was sleeping. Her long hair slowly rose and fell along with the culture fluid¡¯s movements, a fine string of bubbles asionally even released from her mouth. Her entire body was covered by the dark biological armor, the tall and round neck protecting armor gave off a powerful metal feeling. The remaining half of the warped heavy sword rested peacefully at her side, the sword¡¯s damage silently telling the tale of the battle¡¯s bitterness.


    In Fitzdurk¡¯s consciousness, the sealedpartment was like a ck hole of energy, currently endlessly absorbing energy, as if it would never be satiated. Arger half of the energy produced by the spatial furnace was currently being sucked towards that sealedpartment, and then finally passing through Madeline¡¯s body into he Limitless Heart. This was energy needed for the recovery of Madeline¡¯s body. She went too far with the transferring of the Limitless Heart¡¯s power, almostpletely burning everything inside her body into coal! If not for this, how could her iplete body and unawoken consciousness almost strike down Valha with a heavy sword made of ordinary materials?


    Fitzdurk¡¯s consciousness passed through Madeline¡¯s body, stopped for a moment, and then he released a quiet sigh before leaving. The sealedpartment had no light source, yet right now, gorgeous seven-colored lights were shining, the energy reaction produced by Fitzdurk¡¯s consciousness. The light shone on the youngdy¡¯s face, adding a hint of elegance to her tranquil beauty.


    Madeline was still endlessly absorbing energy, not even Fitzdurk knew when this would stop. Her body was currently being continuously modified at the smallestyer, this was the fourth transformation. The Limitless Heart quietly rested in her body, not beating, but still possessed unquestionable life force, and it had no intentions of separating or dying. This was the proof of its continued acknowledgment of Madeline, as well as the sign of it investing into her its highest level of authority. That was why in Fitzdurk¡¯s eyes, this was the most direct validation of Madeline being their sword of destruction.


    Before Fitzdurk fully awoke, he had existed as a body of consciousness for several decades, so he understood the society of new era humans post-war quite well. However, most of his attention was ced on repairing his body, searching for others of his kind, and fully awakening, so his understanding towards the psychology of ordinary humans was rather limited. This also made sense, because in Fitzdurk¡¯s eyes, the human race was only one of the many races with the most rudimentary level of intelligence, doing something whenever they thought of it, so how could they be worthy of his attention? From a human¡¯s perspective, who would bother worrying about what ants thought?


    Fitzdurk¡¯s finite understanding towards the human race was limited to torture and fear, these two only for the sake of making them obey hismand.


    That was why even now, Fitzdurk couldn¡¯t understand why Madeline would suddenly attack him. Since she already obtained the Limitless Heart¡¯s absolute eptance, how could she not recall the memories of eras past? Especially those parts thatpletely changed their destinies? If she still remembered those parts, then she would understand that all of the apostles were one body, no matter how many times they woke up, or what type of states they appeared in, their fates would be interconnected,pletely inseparable.


    Only, Fitzdurk¡¯s own awakening wasn¡¯t evenplete, which was why he didn¡¯t obtain all of his memories from the past eras either. He only knew that in the past, something extremely critical happened, something that changed the destinies of all of the apostles, forcing them to bing linked together, jointly undertaking an unpredictable future. However, this matter needed an extremely high level of authority to unlock, and a sea of energy was even more so needed before he had a chance of reaching the symbol hidden in the deepest parts of the boundless parallel nes, thus acquiring his past memories. As for the scale of energy needed, even if this entire celestial body was destroyed, the amount of energy produced would only be enough to bring him to that symbol. However, not knowing what happened in the past wasn¡¯t all that important, their instincts already informed them that they were inseparable.


    Valha¡¯s repair continued as nned, Fitzdurk began to think about some other manners. In this world, he was the apostle that woke the earliest, but from the moment he awoke, an unknown fear continuously lingered about his mind. Completely awakening, and constructing a body that conformed with the rules of this world were extremely difficult tasks, and there were no signs ofpanions he had previously fought with. Just like that, under the endless years, Fitzdurk finally understood and adapted to this world, controlling the Scorpions of Disaster and starting his resurrection

 Book 6 25.2

    Book 6 Chapter 25.2 - Lost Secrets


    While in a muddle-headed state, after who knew how much time passed, only then did Fitzdurk sense the resurrection fluctuations of the Eyes of Insight and Limitless Heart. However, these fluctuations were extremely difficult to understand, and they were only sometimes present, sometimes not, as if they were hidden behind some type of protective screen. Moreover, as the incarnation of the Eyes of Insight, Serend unexpectedly futilely attempted to absorb the Limitless Heart, and as a result was instantly melted down into a half-energy, half-tangible state by the power it instantly erupted with. Her own consciousness was almostpletely wiped out because of this, thus having no choice but to ender a prolonged state of dormancy once more until her consciousness revived. At that time, Fitzdurk was stillpletely a body of consciousness,pletely powerless to stop Serend¡¯s foolish actions.


    Hand of Thunder, Eyes of Insight, and Limitless Heart, these were all the nuclei of apostles. As long as they existed, apostles would be attached to them, thus being reborn. Serend¡¯s actions of trying to absorb the Limitless heart were equivalent to trying to be one with the sword of destruction,pletely an unrealistic idea. It was because hidden within the very depths of these three nuclei was a secret even the apostles were powerless to resist. At the very least, the energy the nuclei contained could easilypletely wipe out any apostles they did not acknowledge.


    There was a period of time when even Fitzdurk himself was doubting if he was the one controlling the nucleus, or if he was merely a puppet attached to it. However, doubts were only doubts in the end, he still continued to awaken ording to the preset procedures: reconstruct his body, build the starship, and search for hispanions, both those who had awoken and those who did not yet. When his strength gradually recovered, his memories that were lost would naturally be restored.


    The inherent fear he felt urged Fitzdurk to speed up the entire process, not even he himself knowing where this fear originated from. The fear was weak to the point where it was almost undetectable, yet it always weighed down on Fitzdurk¡¯s mind, almost driving him crazy. Perhaps only when hepletely woke up and retrieved the mysteries hidden in the depths of the cosmos would he understand what exactly he was scared of.


    However, there were still many things before him that he had to do. Su¡¯s figure appeared once more before Fitzdurk, beside that perfect body that appeared somewhat lonely an endless amount of data and analysis. Su was a man-made ultra life form, and there was an imprint made on the gic level that doomed him to be the enemy of other ultra life forms. Meanwhile, in this world, aside from the mutated creatures like Pride who were also ultra life forms, only the apostles were left.


    Fitzdurk was aware that the human race had their own ultra life form project quite some time ago. However, he never paid too much attention to it, because what could a group of ants possibly produce? The first time he obtained Su¡¯s genes, Fitzdurk still had this type of thinking, only, Su¡¯s genes unexpectedly brought him a whole percentage point ofpletion, leaving him somewhat surprised. However, in Fitzdurk¡¯s eyes, at that time, even though Su had some characteristics of an ultra life form, he was still a weak creature that wasn¡¯t worth any attention. His entire consciousness was focused on his own awakening and his unknown fear. After obtaining the Scorpions of Disaster army, as well as using Pandora¡¯s body to create the biological weapon ck me Seal, even while still a body of consciousness, Fitzdurk could do many things.


    However now, Su was alreadypletely different. His speed of evolution and strengtheningpletely reached the standard of ultra life forms, to the extent where it was a bit more than this. In Land of Rest, Su and Serend¡¯s battle was more or less sensed by Fitzdurk, leaving him shocked at Su¡¯s abrupt growth, more importantly, the current Su now had a type of aura of danger even Fitzdurk felt. Perhaps these low level humans really did unknowingly create something formidable.


    Even though Serendpletely destroyed Su through energy attacks, Fitzdurk didn¡¯t believe Su was definitely dead. Ultra life forms weren¡¯t that easy to kill, and under many circumstances, as long as a certain core part still existed, they could still regenerate.


    Fitzdurk spent a long time thinking to himself. At this moment, Valha¡¯s repairs had already beenpleted. Fitzdurk immediately started up the inspection procedures. Valha was like a dolphin, gracefully flying towards the sky, only stopping when it was right below the clouds of radiation. Then, the sharp purple outlines all lit up, and then a purple ripple that could be seen with the naked eye spread through the great earth below.


    Under the shroud of darkness, the sleeping world felt a faint shiver, those who were especially sharp even waking up from their dreaming. They discovered that their entire bodies were soaked in sweat, their chests heavy as if there were rocks weighing down on them. In addition, they felt extremely cold, as if they had just experienced the most terrifying nightmare, but they couldn¡¯t recall the contents at all.


    Meanwhile, in the darkness, more than ten powerful and sensitive creatures raised their heads at almost the same time, looking fearfully towards the little speck of light that seemed to almost be sticking to the clouds of radiation high up in the air. Even though they were far away, for them, Valha was still an irresistible source of fear. That was why everyone immediately chose to flee in the direction opposite of Valha, to the extent where they didn¡¯t even bother trying to hide themselves, among them including mutated creatures, as well as human race ability users. The purple ring of light was extremely fast, covering everything it could reach in just a second of time. These powerful life forms¡¯ bodies all produced a purple glow ordinary people couldn¡¯t see.


    A few secondster, on this several thousand square kilometersnd, reactions of varying brightness lit up one after another, all of them appearing before Fitzdurk¡¯s eyes. The degree of lighting from these biological reactions was something Fitzdurk paid close attention to. Even though there were a few fes whose strength already had some characteristics of ultra life forms, for those who had one trait or several traits topletely evolve into ultra life forms, it wasn¡¯t umon for it to take several million or even tens to a hundred times longer in the history of the cosmos. However, the density of biological lights still left Fitzdurk somewhat surprised. When he was still a body of consciousness, he had previously arrived in this region, but the number of life forms who awakened some abilities was several times that of before. This rate of evolution was something that was quite fast even from Fitzdurk¡¯s viewpoint. When one considered this world¡¯s environment, then the speed was already inconceivably fast.


    The environment changed intensely, all life forms¡¯ growth and evolutionary periods shortened to fractions of what they used to be, genes uncontrobly and frantically mutating. Every day,rge amounts of creatures passed away due to an inability to adapt to their environments, while at the same time, more and more creatures were being born. Even in the human race, some women who were exposed to the wilderness had their pregnancy periods shorted to just four months, and the rate of producing one child each time was substantially increased. Large amounts of births,rge amounts of deaths, mutating frantically, all of the life forms in this world were going crazy, participating in a death race for the sake of survival and evolution. Those who fell behind would inevitably be nutrients for the forerunners.


    In these few decades, the entire celestial body erupted with activity!


    However, in the eyes of Fitzdurk, all of this carried another meaning.


    ¡°The will of the world?¡± Fitzdurkughed coldly inside, and thought to himself, ¡°It obviously isn¡¯t aware of this, but all of this is the same as digging its own grave!¡±

 Book 6 25.3

    Book 6 Chapter 25.3 - Lost Secrets


    Fitzdurk didn¡¯t find what he wanted in this region, and as such, Valha silently started up, gracefully and quietly moving, its enormous body fading in and out of existence as it moved within the clouds of radiation. After just a few minutes, it already appeared several hundred kilometers out, making its way out of the clouds of radiation, the light purple probing energy rippling outwards once more.


    While looking at the biological energy reaction before him, Fitzdurk¡¯s mind shook slightly. He gave the clouds of radiation above him a look. Right now, his consciousness was already scatteredpletely throughout Valha, could be said that the entire starship served as his body and eyes. Meanwhile, just a dozen or so meters above him in the roiling clouds of radiation, it didn¡¯t seem to be that simple any longer. As soon as the detection energy ring entered the clouds of radiation, it would quickly weaken, the energy ring that could easily travel several hundred kilometers was now unexpectedly restricted to less than ten kilometers. It seemed like the clouds of radiation weren¡¯t as simple as they looked, pretty much able to block and iste all waves, domains, and energy methods, to the extent where even energy that was transmitted through space was greatly affected.


    Fitzdurk originally only treated the clouds of radiation as a product of the nuclear war the human race started back then, not paying them too much attention, only a bit confused as to why it existed for so many years. However, even if the clouds of radiation existed for a few more decades, it was still normal, because the natural system of a celestial body was extremelyplex, especially one that produced arge scale of intelligent life. This type of data wasplex to the extent where not even Fitzdurk under hisplete state would be willing toe into contact with, only that ¡®brain¡¯ among hispanions whose whereabouts were unknown capable of processing data from several ster systems.


    However, after having the energy detection ring obstructed twice, Fitzdurk finally noticed the peculiarity of these clouds filled with radiation. Its obstruction and weakening effects were extraordinarily powerful, not only did the olden era humans¡¯ radar,munications, airnes, and satellite type equipmentpletely lose effectiveness, even ultra life forms or energy technology era¡¯s manymunications and detection methods were affected, something that was definitely abnormal. Then, why did this type of radiation cloudyer exist? Fitzdurk entered a deep contemtion.


    The radiation cloudyer that surrounded the entire celestial body not only prevented the creatures who resided here from seeing the starry sky, it also to a great degree prevented life in the endless cosmos from detecting its existence. This, might very well be the true significance of this radiation cloudyer¡¯s existence. If this was true, didn¡¯t it mean that the will of this world already noticed something that made it scared, thus frantically trying to hide itself?


    Fitzdurk thought to himself while moving Valha southwest. In that area, the human density was clearly much higher, and it was quite orderly. It seemed like arge scale power should exist there. Meanwhile, from Diaster¡¯s war report, the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s concocted human army suffered defeat on this front again and again, already fully proving how powerful the other party was. However, before Starship Valha¡¯s epoch-marking strength, apart from the colossus that was the Blood Parliament, all other human race powers were unbearably weak.


    A minuteter, Valha¡¯s graceful and gigantic ship body already floated above Steel Gate¡¯s skies.


    The inspection energy ring spread once more, and as a result, Fitzdurk saw the jumping figures of many startled ability users. Fitzdurk felt a bit helpless towards this as well. If it was Serend who activated the inspection energy, the area it could cover would be ten times greater, and the degree of inspection would be several hundred times finer than what Fitzdurk currently received.


    Every apostle¡¯s talents were different, moreover corresponding with different ability domains. That was why after understanding how the human race divided up ability domains, Fitzdurk had previously been deeply shocked as well. Ignoring the details, just the five great ability domains¡¯ division waspletely identical to the ability domain ssification he grasped! Perhaps this thing called luck really did exist, or else there was no way of exining this type of coincidence. In addition, the human race¡¯s speed of development in the ability domains was bing faster and faster, high level ability users emerging continuously. The extremely few ability users who stood at the peak of the human species already had powerparable to the ck me Seal. This type of power far exceeded the conventional pattern of life forms, to the extent where some abilities even threatened the iplete apostle. However, no matter how powerful their abilities were, they still weren¡¯t ultra life forms. Even if their strength could temporarily overwhelm the apostle, they would still never be ultra life forms¡¯ opponent. In addition, every single apostle had iparable talent in the ability domain they excelled in. After awakening, their abilities would quickly rise, and it wouldn¡¯t necessarily be like the humans who had to obtain evolutionary points first.


    The purple energy inspection ring silently covered close to a thousand square meters of area once more, biological lights of varying sizes lighting up one after another. Fitzdurk casually swept his eyes over it, about to move Valha in another direction, but something unexpectedly caught his attention.


    It was something flickering with red radiance. Even though it wasn¡¯t all that brilliant, the light was abnormally steady, and with red as the main color, it had arge faint halo around it. It was red like slowly flowing blood, within it a gloomy coldness and killing intent that made even Fitzdurk feel a bit ufortable. Meanwhile, not too far out, there was a seven-colored sphere of light that was mainly sapphire blue. It wasn¡¯t that bright, even a bit faint, moreover flickering between light and dark, from the intensity at most about the same as a fifth or sixth level ability user, not all that prominent among the numerous light specks. However, what was unusual was that there was a faint halo in its surroundings as well. Even though it wasn¡¯t asrge as the red-colored radiance, it wasn¡¯t that far off.


    There were actually two ultra life forms! Even though they still weren¡¯t extremely powerful, these were still true ultra life forms equipped withplete characteristics! One of them clearly had some type of concealment ability, able to hide its true power. However, even though he could escape the detection of most human race ability users, Valha¡¯s detection system direction targeted the biological characteristics, and as such immediately revealed him.


    Meanwhile, that red-colored ultra life form was clearly still a child, but its growth was already extremely impressive. What made Fitzdurk feel more apprehensive was that ice-cold and blood-thirsty nature its body carried. It was actually a predatory type ultra life form!

 Book 6 25.4

    Book 6 Chapter 25.4 - Lost Secrets


    Ultra life forms were still living beings, all having their own corresponding behavior and special criterion, moreover having some type of restrictions and limitations. For example, Fitzdurk¡¯s talent was in the Mental Domain, so when he entered hisplete state, he would have the talent for twelve levels of abilities. Before entering hisplete state, the apostle was equivalent to being in an adolescent stage, needingrge amounts of goods and energy to grow, but once hepletely matured, the amount of goods and energy would substantially decrease, while room for further growth would also be somewhat restricted. Predatory ultra life forms were different, their growth space might be much higher than normal ultra life forms, but the amount of goods and energy they needed during their growth process was also far higher. They needed to eat and acquire energy endlessly to support their own growth. Meanwhile, this process, for the world they resided in, was aplete disaster. In the depths of the cosmos, there was nock of dead celestial bodies that had beenpletely swept through by predatory ultra life forms. Meanwhile, the other area of danger was that no one knew where the end point of predatory ultra life formsid. In most situations, their growth limits were actually much lower than ordinary ultra life forms, and they seemed more like ster beasts who moved based on instinct. However, asionally, predatory ultra life forms with shockingly high final evolution points would appear, and at that time, it would be cmity for the entire ster domain.


    Fitzdurk originally only wanted to locate Su¡¯s whereabouts, not expecting to discover two ultra life forms in this city, one of them even a predatory type ultra life form. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to take action, but instead used close to half a minute of time to analyze their properties and data. Even though the data that was received wasn¡¯t all that clear, it was already enough to reach a conclusion. That predatory type ultra life form unexpectedly shared many simrities with Su! Meanwhile, even though the other ultra life form wasn¡¯t a predatory type, to a certain degree, it also had manymon areas with Su, to the extent where it shared gic fragments with Su.


    Fitzdurk no longer hesitated. The sound of energy being transferred rumbled within Valha, all of the weapon systems starting to fully activate. No matter what angle he looked at it from, he couldn¡¯t permit the predatory life form to continue existing in his territory.


    Within Steel Gate below, arger half of the city was already enveloped in silence, only the steel mill and thermoelectric power nt constantly operating. Most people were still in and of dreams,pletely oblivious to the Valha above them. When the detection ring descended, ordinary people only suddenly experienced nightmares. However, in the city, a small scale disturbance was already stirring, the powerful feeling of danger waking up some of the more sensitive ability users from their sleep, these individuals immediately arming themselves. Meanwhile, in Steel Gate¡¯smand district, this ce was already cheerless and much colder. This had always been the highest point ofmand in the Great Lakes Western Region, from Su, then Li, Li Gaolei, and Kane, they all used this ce as themand district. Only, ever since Su suddenly left, Li and Li Gaolei were constantly fighting outside, so only Kane remained to watch over themand district. The age of turmoil was an age that respected strength. Li was beautiful, her nature like wind and mes, excelling in both individual strength and militarymand. This was especially the case when she changed to using a long de, her bloody battles against the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s troops again and again even more so fitting the definition of a powerful person. That was why even though the amount of time Li spent in Steel Gate was pitifully few, everyone in the Great Lakes Western Region still viewed her as their highest leader. As for Li Gaolei and Kane, they werepletely covered by Li¡¯s brilliance.


    Only, now, Li sat in the spaciousmand room alone, the expression in her eyes a bit lifeless. The sharp long de was casually flung to her side, the office table at her side full of empty bottles. The strong stench of alcohol continuously spread from her body, the alcohol making her mind a bit sluggish, but it couldn¡¯t calm the pain she felt deep inside. In that ce, Li Gaolei was still alive, a faint and somewhat dispirited smile hanging on his face, the stubble on his face forever remaining a bit messy, yet it gave her a bit of wild and masculine feeling. He always smoked only the cheapest cigarettes, while each time, only when thest bit of tobo was smoked would he throw away the cigarette butt. After all these years, he never changed. Li Gaolei¡¯s will to survive was extremely weak, many times, Li even almost forgetting his existence, but was already used to him being at her side. Only, when Li Gaolei left her forever, only then did Li feel the giant, unfible emptiness beside her.


    The feelings she and Li Gaolei shared were without a doubt incredibly deep, able to exin any affection aside from love between a man and woman. However, Li was sure that she gave all of her love to Su, that was a powerful andpletely unrestrained love, no reason behind it, and there was no need for anything in return. She was still young, and her nature was fiery. Even though she knew that Su didn¡¯t belong to her world, she was still willing to set herself ame, and then throw herself into his world.


    However, the pain of losing Li Gaolei still exceeded Li¡¯s expectations. That was why during these past few days, she locked herself up in themand district, chasing everyone out, continuously borrowing alcohol to suppress the grief within her. However, she didn¡¯tpletely numb herself, but was instead reflecting, rethinking everything that happened in her own twenty years of life. For the first time, she discovered how headstrong she was, how self-centered. After offering up herpletely ignited passion, she felt like she could do whatever she wanted without restraint. All of her actions were done for her own sake, doing things she felt were important, never properly thinking from the perspective of another. Su indeed left, moreover extremely suddenly, to the extent where he didn¡¯t even leave her with a proper goodbye. However, before Su left, he already left her with an enormous territory, this ce not only having aplete industry and biochemical drug system, there were over three million people, as well as twenty thousand fully armed soldiers. With this type of foundation, there was a promising future ahead. Even if they didn¡¯t aggressively expand their territory, they could still defend their position, moreover gradually establish a prosperous country. As long as they were diligent, in this country that was rtively peaceful, moreover having aplete set of industries, science and technology, as well as biological systems, with just a few years of time, they could establish an economic system that could provide for tens of millions of people. Even though Su didn¡¯t clearly state it himself, Li, Li Gaolei, and Kane who had followed him for a long time knew that being able to allow more ordinary people to live had always been a dream hidden within the depths of his heart.


    Su was a contradicting existence, this was true for his attitude towards life as well. When possible, he was always willing to allow more people to live, but to achieve a certain objective, he might very well be cold-hearted towards some people, especially ability users.


    Thinking back, Li had always lived her way, never realizing how much trouble she brought those at her side. At the very least, if she didn¡¯t insist on attacking the Scorpions of Disaster troops alone, Li Gaolei wouldn¡¯t have died.


    Only at this moment did she realize she couldn¡¯t be headstrong anymore, and that she had to continue living earnestly, at the very least, do some things for those at her side. Right at this moment, the office table was smashed open with a bang sound, Little Luo who turned into a human race little girl once more directly rushing over! Her expression was full of rm and panic, and in spite of Li¡¯s expression of shock, she leapt up, directly smashed into Li¡¯s body, dragging her along as she smashed through the window, flying into the dark night.


    At this moment, a speck of dazzling radiance shone under the dark curtain of night, soon after bing arge rain of light that scattered down.

 Book 6 25.5

    Book 6 Chapter 25.5 - Lost Secrets


    Hundreds of pirs of light silently tore through the night sky, descending onto Steel Gate. They released brilliant light, their speeds despite being fast, it didn¡¯t truly reach the speed of light. The streaks of light seemed to carry substance, pouring down like a waterfall. Regardless of whether it was the normal houses or therge frame concrete structures, they all silently copsed under these pirs of light. Every streak of light was aimed at a powerful ability user or hidden powerful mutated creature. When faced with this destructive light made entirely of energy, they were weak to the point where before they couldn¡¯t even release a cry of rm before their deaths, they were already sted into ashes in the radiance. Two especially thick pirs of light struck down, one striking the heart of themand center, the other sting the poor residential district. At first, it was just a small beam of energy, but when it silently passed through the roof of themand building, it was already a several meters thick pir of light! The blue and purple dual-colored light instantly made everyone¡¯s expressions pale!


    The light of destruction stretched a thousand meters in length. When itpletely finished its flight, most of themand district had already disappeared, what remained was only a dozen or so meter deep giant hole. Meanwhile, at the bottom of the giant crater,rge amounts of blue and purple-colored energy still hadn¡¯t dispersed, rippling like water.


    Li fell heavily on the street. Even though she fell from a height of several dozen meters, Little Luo moved her body underneath first, absorbing the tremendous impact.


    The enormous crater that suddenly appeared before them was less than three meters away from Li and Little Luo! If not for Little Luo¡¯s movements being fast enough, Li would have long vanished under that pir of destruction. At this time, Little Luo no longer maintained the sweet face of a human girl, a human body greatly restricting her power. If it were not for the sake of making Li feel morefortable, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have changed into a human appearance. Right now, each eye separated into four, several openings appearing on her forehead as well, revealing severalpound eyes beneath. As the total of sixteenpound eyes returned, Little Luo¡¯s face also became extremely terrifying. However, she only gave that giant crater a look, and then immediately jumped out, grabbing Li with lightning fast speed, and then rushed behind an abandoned building. Immediately afterwards, the energy radiance surging in the giant pit suddenly stopped, what followed was a world-shaking great explosion, to the extent where even a mushroom cloud slowly rose!


    When one looked down from above, all of Steel Gate was enveloped in fiery light, violent explosions rising and falling. Large amounts of biological lights instantly grew dim. Meanwhile, the two most intense explosions directly razed everything within a hundred meter radius to the ground. After continuous explosions sounded, raging mes covered Steel Gate. Even from a thousand meters in the air, one could still see the two wound-like giant empty areas.


    An area of ruins made of piled rubble wa suddenly dug up. Little Luo who had just recovered herbat strength made her way out, on the surface of her body¡¯s smooth and sturdy surface were traces of blood left from having the skin covering her torn off. The newly produced des she just produced were short and curved, solid and thick, moreover divided into several segments, every piece able to move to a limited degree. Meanwhile, her joints also correspondingly divided into many sections, the final segments having a multi-purpose reverse hook added to them. Her body was still sleek and slender, but her physique was almost an entire sizerger than Snow who was born from the same father. Luo¡¯s des and joints shook at an inconceivable frequency, steel reinforced bars and concrete weak like heated butter. In under half a second, Luo dug out Li from the flying earth and stone. Li straightened her body up, the sense of dangerpletely eliminating all feeling of intoxication from her body, her many years ofbat experience allowing her to instantly gather her strength. Her body that had already reached six levels directly jumped out from the hole Luo dug out. She didn¡¯t take the time to think too much, directly following Luo towards another alley.


    A dazzling rain of light shone in the skies once more. A secondter, flowing destructive pirs of light poured down again, several hundred streaks of brilliance lit up Steel Gate, and then turned into powerful explosions! Great mes raged, moreover continuously spreading. After the back to back attacks, the ability users in the city were almostpletely wiped out. Meanwhile, Kane resided in a small vi, so he was sted through by the very first explosion, and then already wiped out by the following explosion.


    At that time, Kane still hadn¡¯t slept, fully concentrated on condensing a small piece of alloy, preparing to use it to repair Li¡¯s damaged long de. It was to the extent where he didn¡¯t even have the time to raise his head before he was smothered in blue-purple light.


    Li sprinted like she was mad, never feeling the feeling of death so close. Explosions erupted around her one after the next, the flying concrete and steel all bing fatal weapons. A small half of Steel Gate already became and of mes, there were two times where Li had to directly pass through the raging mes in order to avoid the iing light of destruction. Luo followed her like a shadow, asionally lending her a hand during imminent danger. Li¡¯s talent in battle was unquestionable, able to select the only path of life from situations of extreme chaos. Even Luo whopletely relied on her innate intuition wasn¡¯t much stronger than Li in this field.


    When looking down from above, one would see that right now, most of Steel Gate was already enveloped in a sea of mes, the light of explosions rising and falling, the line of mes slowly creeping southward. The city had long erupted into chaos, but not many panicked people could be seen. From the moment the first wave of destructive lightnded until now, only a few minutes had passed. Many people had just woken up from their dreams, still not knowing what was happening. In all of Steel Gate, the ability users who were still alive didn¡¯t exceed ten, while half of the city¡¯s near hundred thousand poption had already lost their lives.


    At the center of Valha, Fitzdurk frowned ever so slightly. He didn¡¯t have an interest in ughtering ordinary people, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t feel grief over their deaths. What left him vexed was that after six whole bombardments, not only were the two ultra life forms still perfectly fine, there was actually one ability user who was still alive. If it wasn¡¯t for the devastating damage Madeline inflicted on Valha, causing the Starship¡¯s destructive cannons¡¯ speed to slow by two-thirds, the power correspondingly reduced by half, how could those two ultra life forms that didn¡¯tplete their growth survive until now? Moreover, another element that Fitzdurk didn¡¯t consider previously was that he also suffered serious damage, so the speed at which he aimed the destructive cannons also became considerably slower.


    However, the two ultra life forms, especially the predatory type ultra life form, had already beenpletely locked onto by Valha. No matter how far they ran, as long as they were still on this celestial body, they couldn¡¯t escape Valha¡¯s pursuit. Under the starship¡¯s relentless pursuit, not even a predatory ultra life form had the leisure for evolution.

 Book 6 25.6

    Book 6 Chapter 25.6 - Lost Secrets


    Within some ruins within the ghetto area, blinding seven-colored light suddenly erupted. Then, an intense explosion took ce once more, crushed rock and earth flying everywhere, Cirvanas floating out from within the fiery light. The cloak that was originally around him had long turned to dust, his short hair already changing into a metallic silver color, several transparent spheres of lightning dancing around him. The skies lit up again, a thick beam of destructive light, under the apaniment of several dozen other smaller scale beams, sted towards those two exceptionally nimble bodies, and this time, it didn¡¯t seem like they could evade anymore.


    In that instant, Little Luo pressed Li¡¯s body below, to the extent where it unfolded its body until it was t, protecting Li to the greatest degree possible. The greatest destructive pir of light was already evaded, but the fine light beams that apanied it smashed straight at Little Luo. The flowing brilliance instantly filled Little Luo¡¯spound eyes!


    Cirvanas¡¯s hands moved together, two lightning spheres around him immediately moving over, quickly spinning around each other, drawing a de-like streak of brilliance from the arc trajectory! The speed of this expanse of light was far greater than the destructive light beam¡¯, instantly crossing a thousand meters of space, cutting through the destructive light beam that descended from the sky, and then a powerful explosion erupted, unexpectedly sting it apart! Cirvanas was in a dangerous situation himself. Another enormous destructive pir of light descended upon him, already toote for him to dodge! At the moment of crisis, Cirvanas aimed the other lightning sphere above his head, producing a half-spherical seven-colored defensive force field. As soon as the defensive force field was able topletely protect him, the torrent of lightpletely submerged him within.


    Another great crater appeared on the ground, following that world-shaking explosion. However, this time, no one died, because everything within a hundred meter radius had long been turned into ruins, no one surviving. As the air streams were released from the explosions Cirvanas was also flung out, the clothes covering his body in tatters, in a terrible state, the lightning sphere that was originally floating long disappearing after being exhausted. His body smashed heavily into a pile of crushed rock, but without the time to tend to the pain he felt from his entire body, he jumped out, quickly and nimbly flying into the distance under the support of gravitational fields.


    More than ten fine destructive beams of light interweaved, viciously skewering the area he previously stood at.


    Valha trembled slightly, the vibrating sounds of energy extremely slight, but it filled every corner of this ship. The lighting around the slender and streamlined ship body all distorted slightly. This was the reflection of the spatial furnace operating at full strength, the slight interference and distortion it produced in the space around it. This was partly an unavoidable phenomenon, but the irregr distortion of space was also a powerful protective measure. When Valha operated at full force, its surroundings would be a domain of death. The long and slender ship¡¯s female images all opened their eyes, blue-purple dual colored radiance gathering in their eyes. After gathering power for a few seconds, streaks of destructive light descended on Steel Gate that was already smothered in raging mes. Meanwhile, the enormous female head at the bow of the ship would fire two streaks of exceptionally powerful beams of destruction after every set interval, the power several dozen times that of the other light beams, one aimed at Little Luo, the other pursuing Cirvanas.


    Under the night sky, Valha which stuck close to the clouds of radiation was elegant and dignified, just like the legendary throne gods used to pass judgment on a world, releasing a beautiful and splendid destruction across mankind.


    At the edge of Fitzdurks¡¯ consciousness, a set of digits were jumping about, dropping down all the way to 14000 from the original 93000, and it was still declining. This was the current poption of Steel Gate and the surrounding regions. Under Valha¡¯s continuous bombardment, in just ten or so minutes, this city that could be considered prosperous in this entire era had already beenpletely wiped out. The entire main city had already be a sea of mes, the surging pirs of light even illuminating the clouds of radiation! With now less than ten thousand people remaining, the number of deaths finally started to slow down. This wasn¡¯t because Valha lowered its frequency of attacks, but only because the people who survived were all scattered throughout Steel Gate¡¯s outskirt cities, their density greatly thinning, thus finally making the casualty rate decrease.


    At this time, a world-shaking explosion suddenly erupted in Steel Gate¡¯s western region. Two dark giants roared across the night sky, scattering downrge amounts of scorching liquid steel. This was the result of the steel mill being detonated by Valha¡¯s main cannons. The two operating st furnaces flew over a hundred feet into the air, liquid steel scattering over the ground. No life could continue existing!


    Within the continuous and unending ferocious explosions, a half red steel beam roared as it flew through the sky, almost brushing the top of Li¡¯s head as it flew past, scorching arge half of her short maroon hair. Right now, all she could see were intense raging mes, deafening explosion sounds filling her ears, nothing else audible. There were mes and burning red pieces of steel everywhere, with no ce to use as cover, even the air she breathed was scorching hot. The night sky was already enveloped in fiery light, but not even the sky-reaching great mes could hide the dazzling rain of death descending from the sky.


    Li was running crazilypletely on instinct, while Little Luo apanied her at her side the entire time. Valha¡¯s main cannon continued to target Little Luo, but as all of the ability users died out, Li also became quite the striking target, four or five destructive beams of light fired from auxiliary cannons aiming at her each time. If Little Luo wasn¡¯t at her side, there was no way Li could avoid that many destructive beams. Meanwhile, each time they entered a dire situation, there would always be an expanse of energy radiance fired from the distance, thus neutralizing the unavoidable destructive beams. Even if it was the light beam fired from the main cannon, it would still block it. Just like that, only then did Little Luo and Li manage to avoid situations of inevitable death time and time again. However, the situation was getting worse and worse, even with Cirvanas¡¯ protection.


    Cirvanas¡¯ silver short hair was sticking to his forehead, his bright red lips already splitting, blood continuously pouring out, and then instantly evaporating. He clenched his teeth, extracting every drop of strength from his body. His brain was even more so operating at flying speed, currently processing far more things than it could handle. The nucleus was frantically beating, sending energy to various parts of his body. The energy it erupted with long exceeded what it could handle, and it also exceeded the limits of what Cirvanas¡¯ current body could handle. Wherever each strand of energy passed, the surrounding tissues would all be badly mangled. However, as if sensing his powerful willpower and survival crisis, the nucleus still poured out power exceeding its limit.


    Cirvanas could feel that the inside of his body was burning, to the extent where it was even hotter than the mes around him, so hot that his consciousness was even starting to be a bit blurry. Nevertheless, he still clenched his teeth, holding on, no idea how much longer he could hold on for. However, he already felt like he had reached his limit ten minutes ago, yet he still miraculously held on until now, and it seemed like he could still go on. This was already purely relying on willpower, not even he himself could say where the source of his strength came from. Was it Madeline? Or maybe it was Su?

 Book 6 25.7

    Book 6 Chapter 25.7 - Lost Secrets


    Cirvanas carefully maintained a set distance between himself and Li. If they were too close, the range of power of the two main cannons would be amplified. He was still okay, but Li definitely couldn¡¯t endure that type of violent explosion. Three balls of lightning still spun around him, already the third time he activated his tenth level Magic Domain ability, Elemental Spheres. Even with the nucleus¡¯ support, this already far exceeded his limits. Cirvanas had no choice, only hoping that Valha¡¯s attacks would stop before he copsed. However, the ship of death floating above attacked for an entire half hour,pletely turning Steel Gate into hell on earth, yet still didn¡¯t show any signs of energy deficiency. Towards this starship that floated a thousand meters in the air, Cirvanas waspletely helpless. Even if he could fly that high, he had no abilities that could damage the thousand meter long Valha.


    This was equivalent to trying topare the nucleus and starship¡¯s void furnaces, so the result was obviouslyplete defeat.


    Another wave of death rain poured down, this time concentrated and urate. Cirvanas¡¯ expression immediately changed, about to take action and intercept it, but a malicious current suddenly swept over from behind him. Before he even reacted, a sphere of lightning already activated a defensive force field, and then a giant steel te smashed viciously into it! A mouthful of blood sprayed out from Cirvanas¡¯ mouth, his body involuntarily flying out to the side. He extended his hand futilely towards the distance, but the elemental sphere had alreadypletely exhausted its energy, and he had no other abilities that could disy their effects a thousand meters away. He could only watch helplessly as those destructive light beams gathered towards Li¡¯s location.


    Little Luo jumped out, cing its body between Li and the light beams of destruction! Part of the destructive light beams¡¯ power was reflected by its tough and glossy body surface, but the aftereffects still sted open the surface of its body. While continuously corroding its flesh, its body¡¯s interior was also sted until it was a bloody mess!


    Little Luo was sted flying, but its jointed limbs were still grabbing Li tightly, bringing them more than ten meters through the air, smashing into a pile of ruins together. Its injured back just happened to be the area thatnded on the ground, the pain immediately making it cry out. Pain originally didn¡¯t affect Little Luo, this powerful pain was actually its body¡¯s signal of danger, indicating that the damage it suffered just now already possessed life-threatening danger.


    Even in the deafening sounds of explosion, Li still heard its groaning cry. She didn¡¯t know where the power came from either, but she suddenly pushed aside a several ton rock pir that was crushing down on her, looking towards the direction of the noise.


    Little Luo¡¯s originally powerful body was already badly mangled, half buried in the ruins. It breathed heavily, faint purple smoke continuously released from its mouth and nose. Li could tell from a single look that this was the color of its blood.


    In that instant, the night sky suddenly became peaceful, Li alreadypletely unable to hear anything. She instinctively raised her head, just in time to see thest streak of light descend from above. In that instant, Li¡¯s senses truly didn¡¯t pick up any sounds!


    The entire world became extremely slow, graduallying to a standstill. Even Little Luo who was struggling to crawl out from the ruins and the distant panicking bewitching young man seemed to have frozen still, unable toplete a single motion for a long time. Li was extremely clear-headed, but her consciousness was moving extremely, extremely slowly, this clear disparity making her feel ufortable to the extreme. She knew what she was currently doing, but the excessively slow stream of consciousness prevented her from clearly sensing her current motions.


    That was why Li watched as the giant concrete block shattered beneath her own feet, feeling the tremendous impact push her body out towards Little Luo who still couldn¡¯t struggle free from the ruins, and then cover it beneath her own body. Then, the destructive pir of light descended from the sky,pletely submerging Li within.


    Li and Little Luo were almost within reach. She grabbed it tightly, using her body to protect her child. This was the first time she hugged it so closely after Little Luo was born. Li could clearly see the radiance within Little Luo¡¯s dozen or sopound eyes. The light was no longer flickering, nor did it sent out any information. Right now, Little Luo¡¯s consciousness was alreadypletely nk, not thinking anything at all, nor did she make any movements.


    The flowing light of destruction poured down, eroding and igniting Li¡¯s body, purple and blue light bing the colors of death.


    In her final moments, that smile that made Li feel heartaches, made her go crazy, appeared before her eyes again. She was also smiling, only, she cursed from deep down ¡®you fucking bastard!¡¯, and then everything was filled in by the blue and purple brilliance of destruction.


    Following the ferocious explosion, the one who was tossed out by the energy streams was Little Luo. Li had alreadypletely disappeared.


    Little Luo¡¯s injuries became even more serious, but a single beam of destruction was still not enough to deliver fatal damage.


    Cirvanas¡¯ body flew through the sky, reaching out his hands to grab Little Luo. Then, his figure shed a few times, quickly rushing a thousand meters out, avoiding the next round of the two main cannons. Meanwhile, even if he couldn¡¯t avoid the destructive light of the auxiliary cannons, his elemental spheres would still be enough to neutralize them. What Cirvanas wanted to do was just to give Little Luo a bit of time, while what Little Luo needed, was precisely this bit.


    Half a minuteter, the injuries on the surface of Little Luo¡¯s body already closed, new tough material skin currently rapidly forming. Meanwhile, her body also became smaller. With her current fighting strength, her original form really was toorge. Having arger body had its benefits, but one had to have the energy to match it. Perhaps in the future, Little Luo would grow to be a massive being who stretched several dozen kilometers in width, but that was something that would only happen in the far distant future. Meanwhile, now, as her body size shrunk to that of a medium-sized dog, its true strength actually shot up in a straight line. A smaller body meant more optimal defense and faster speed, the sacrifice being the amount of energy she could store. However, for an ultra life form like her, even if she ate earth or mud, it would be enough to acquire sufficient nutrients, so at the very least, energy reserves were still not an issue.


    The only reason why Little Luo was originally sorge was only for the sake of matching the size of a human race young girl.


    When he saw Little Luoplete its body¡¯s transformation, Cirvanas said ¡®flee separately¡¯, and then moved his hand, throwing her out. Little Luo flipped in midair, and then her body strangely changed directions. Her speed suddenly increased, instantly disappearing into the darkness. Meanwhile, Cirvanas flew in another direction.


    The rain of death continued to descend from the sky, but the angle of deviation of the two main cannons becamerger andrger. If it didn¡¯t have any other methods, then Valha would have no choice but to give up on one target. Only a direct strike from the main cannon or many strikes from auxiliary cannons at the same time could bring down Cirvanas or Little Luo; if it was just a single auxiliary cannon¡¯s beam, they could still endure it. That was why Li¡¯s action of blocking in front of Little Luo didn¡¯t actually serve any purpose, not decreasing the energy by that much at all. Even if that beam of light hit Little Luo directly, it still wouldn¡¯t kill it.


    However, Cirvanas who had just watched that entire scene understood that Li knew that if she was still alive, then Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t abandon her and flee on her own. She only wished for Luo to run without any worry, that was all. Cirvanas also knew that Little Luo also understood this.


    In the distance, Su suddenly felt a mysterious pain deep within. He raised his head towards the night sky, but felt extremely confused. His intuition that was originally sharp and quick now seemed to be covered inyers of dust, not understanding what happened at all.

 Book 6 25.8

    Book 6 Chapter 25.8 - Lost Secrets


    Little Luo fled across the great earth with inconceivable speed, explosions continuously rumbling behind her. The powerful feeling of danger made her instincts even sharper, her body now rushing towards the northwestern mountain area. Its instincts told it that there might be a chance to escape there. Meanwhile, in the other direction, Cirvanas was already standing still, looking at the already distant Valha, a pensive look currently on his face. Sky-reaching fiery light still rose from time to time, he could still feel the power of the explosions through the ground underneath his feet. It was clear that between the two, Valha chose Little Luo.


    Cirvanas frowned as he thought to himself. He felt an extremely strange feeling, why was it that when he was in a state where all information and auras were severed, the starship up above could still urately lock onto him? This shouldn¡¯t be an elemental property reason, because if it was because of this, then the starship would definitely lose track of its targets under the continuous and unending intense explosions. However, each time the starship¡¯s main cannon released destructive light, it would urately drop down on him without a mistake, so it definitely had other methods of tracking.


    It wasn¡¯t energy, it wasn¡¯t his natural aura, then was it life characteristics? Cirvanas felt as if a streak of lightning ran through his heart. He immediately began to analyze himself from the other side¡¯s perspective with all perception and detection methods he knew, trying to find the holes in his own stealth. He had already followed Su for a very long period of time, and Su¡¯s most powerful aspect was his omnipotent perception ability. A momentter, Cirvanas already understood that with his present life detecting methods, there was no way to hide his own biological traces at all. However, even though he couldn¡¯t hide, he could still pretend to be something else. A minuteter, Cirvanas¡¯ aura alreadypletely changed. With a wave of his hand, a strand of mist surrounded his entire body, only a faint shadow could be seen under the cover of night, this figure quickly departing into the distance.


    Fitzdurk released a cry of surprise, astonished as he watched an ultra life form signal he had locked onto suddenly change, bing no different from an ordinary being. His expression immediately became ugly to the extreme. Ultra life forms were ultra life forms after all, this individual was actually able to find and neutralize Valha¡¯s targeting method so quickly. With this, after missing today¡¯s opportunity, if he wanted to find him again in the future, it would be extremely difficult, only possible if Serend returned. However, this was just an ordinary ultra life form,pared to the predatory type ultra life form, it went without saying which one was more important. That was why Fitzdurk still moved Valha after Little Luo. For the sake of more precise attacks, he even dropped Valha down to a hundred meters from the ground. This was the limit of the fully activated Valha, if he went any lower, the spatial distortion would make contact with the ground, and the tremendous energy consumption might even cause the spatial furnace to explode. In addition, Fitzdurk now presented a trap for Little Luo, hoping for Little Luo to rush into Valha just like how Madeline did. However, Madeline could break Valha because of her exceptional destructive power, and also because she suddenlyunched an attack from inside, moreover seriously injuring Fitzdurk in a single move, thus allowing her to seize such a glorious battle result during theparatively long amount of time Valha was in a chaotic state.


    Meanwhile, if Little Luo ascended Valha, Fitzdurk believed that even if it was allowed to attack as it pleased, it would still be hard for it to even break through Valha¡¯s outer shell.


    However, Fitzdurk also felt a faint uneasiness from deep within him. He couldn¡¯t say for sure where this uneasiness came from. Perhaps it was an uneasiness that was felt because he was facing a predatory ultra life form for the first time? This exnation was passable. Even in the boundless cosmos, whenever a predatory type ultra life form was encountered, even if it was a young biological body, it was still not a trifling matter. However, this really was Fitzdurk¡¯s first time encountering a predatory ultra life form. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t encounter any before, but for some reason, all memories he had of dealing with predatory life forms were sealed up, stored in that spinning symbol suspended in the eternal void. Perhaps when ten more void furnaces were created, Fitzdurk would have enough energy to activate that symbol and retrieve the lost memories.


    However, that was something he would think about in the future. Right now, he still felt uneasy, and the uneasiness would quickly be reality.


    Little Luo whose speed was as fast as lightning already rushed into the mountain region. It suddenly turned, its small body making its way into a hidden and winding cave. In just a few seconds, it already stood in the innermost depths of the cave, moreover digging out the belly of the mountain, heading straight towards the depths of the underground world. Fitzdurk¡¯s face immediately changed, but the main cannons had a cooldown period in firing to replenish energy, so he could only watch helplessly as Little Luo¡¯s biological signal grew more and more dim, eventually even disappearing.


    Valha indeed possessed endless power, at the very least, it possessed the power to tten arge city. However,pletely blowing up a mountain range was still beyond its abilities.


    Valha floated in the air for a very long time, and only then did it slowly turn around and fly towards Midnight City. The detection system already disyed Midnight City¡¯s location, the gathering of tens of thousands of people extremely striking, unable to escape the scanning at all. The fact that two ultra life forms escaped from before his eyes one after the next made the furious Fitzdurk want to properly teach the human race who didn¡¯t know the difference between life and death a proper lesson. Completely destroying Steel Gate was still not enough to quell his rage, but after Midnight City¡¯s poption of fifty thousand was wiped out, it then got a bit better. Even though Fitzdurk had the external appearance of a human male, at least some of their characteristics, no matter what angle one looked at him from, he was not human, and never did he think that the human race had the qualifications topare to himself. The human race was indeed the indigenous people of this world, but that was all. Since the apostles have already appeared in this world, then they naturally became the rulers of this world. The human race would only be able to serve as one of this world¡¯s subsidiary species.


    As for those two ultra life forms, they were clearly extremely cunning, already being who he couldn¡¯t treat as ignorant and naive fes, nor could he only rely on Valha to kill them. If he wanted to wipe out these two hidden disasters, especially the predatory ultra life form, there might not be any shortcuts to take. He could only use the most traditional method, which was the only method whose effectiveness could be guaranteed after hundreds and thousands of generations, which was to use ultra life forms to hunt ultra life forms. Fitzdurk immediately took himself out of the equation, he had more important things to take care of. Meanwhile, Serend and Madeline¡¯s current states weren¡¯t suitable for taking care of this task either. However, he still had one suitable candidate: Pandora.


    Nevertheless, Fitzdurk still felt some hesitation. Pandora was still not an ultra life form yet. Even though Fitzdurk could change her into an ultra life form, this would mean that Pandora would be an existence on the same level as the apostles, biological forms that were equally noble. To promote apletely insignificant human to such a high level was something Fitzdurk felt hesitation over. Only, after weighing things over, even though Fitzdurk still felt that this wasn¡¯t the best method, the problem was that this was the only method.


    However, after Pandora was modified into a hunter, Fitzdurk still had one matter he had to finish, which was to teach the humans who lived in the Great Lakes Western Region a great lesson they would never forget.


    Under the night sky, Valha gracefully changed directions, heading towards Midnight City, a streak of purple-blue dual colored me of death dragged out behind it.

 Book 6 25.9

    Book 6 Chapter 25.9 - Lost Secrets


    It was still not dawn yet.


    Within Midnight City, most people were still sound asleep. Even those who drowned themselves in crazy fun, at this time, would choose to rest. Meanwhile, there were an extremely small few who already got up, and they needed to work from now all the way until midnight, and only then could they make enough money to exchange for food for themselves and their children¡¯s survival. This was the reality, as well as a blessing. Being able to allow one¡¯s family to continue living through work, in this era, was already a happiness that was difficult toe by. Of the few upper level individuals, as well as those with authority and ability users, there were still some who didn¡¯t sleep yet. They were either still crazily partying or currently nning for something. There were some high level ability users who didn¡¯t really need sleep, sleeping two to three hours every few days was already enough.


    However, as the blue-purple dual colored specks of light suddenly illuminated half the night sky, all people, both those who were blessed and those who were unlucky, reached the end of their lives at this moment.


    The rain of death descended once more. When the first ball of fire rose, hundreds of low shacks were instantly destroyed. When a certain shed was overturned by the heat streams, a mother who carried a child in her arms was screaming as she flew into the sky from the shattered wooden pieces. Even while under extreme fear, she still tightly hugged the child, subconsciously using her body and arms to protect him. However, immediately afterwards, a light beam of destruction perfectly poured down from above her head, instantly devouring both her and her child. Then, it shot through the ground, starting a new round of explosions.


    Before judgment day¡¯s rain of fire, a single person waspletely insignificant. Even when thousands and tens of thousands of these insignificant people gathered together, they were still insignificant.


    Without the interference of ultra life forms, the psychological blow that was meant to be delivered to Midnight City became purely ughter. Several hundred beams of destruction immediately wiped out over half of the ability users in the city, and then the second wave of firepletely killed all ability users above three levels. The third round of fire formed a wall of raging mes and explosions around the city, preventing anyone inside from escaping. Then, the bombardment gradually converged at the center from the outer walls, the volley of light beams and an enormous mushroom cloud forming the signal ofpletion of this massacre.


    When Valha became silent, the number that was disyed on the biological detector was fixed at zero.


    After ascertaining this result once more, only then did Fitzdurk withdraw from his control state. Under the support of gravitational force beams of light, he slowly floated over to his own seat, and then sat down. Continuously firing at such a great output made even the spatial furnace develop some signs of instability. This wasn¡¯t because of ack of technology, but because the materials weren¡¯t of a high enough level. Moreover, after some key areas were destroyed by Madeline, with only temporary repairs made, some more damage now appeared.


    It was time to return to the base for repairs, and also time to raise Pandora to an ultra life form. Fitzdurk leaned into the back of his chair, several light bands of data extending out from the seat, linking up with his brain. Upgrading a new ultra life form, even for an apostle, was an extremelyplex project, needing a considerable amount of time for processing.


    ¡°If only the brain was here, then it would be perfect...¡± When faced with this sea of data, Fitzdurk couldn¡¯t help but think this. A workload that would take him several days to process was something the brain only needed a few minutes for.


    Valha started up its automatic procedures, starting to fly slowly. It already surveyed and evaluated all of therge-scale inhabited points within several hundred kilometers, and then nned the most optimal path to eliminate all of these inhabited points, while still able to continue the interior repair process. This job would take approximately five days of time, and once it waspleted, at least a third of the Great Lakes Western Regions¡¯ close to three million poption would be wiped out. Like this, it should teach this region¡¯s humans an extremely deep lesson, teaching them not to randomly try to try to associate themselves with ultra life forms, especially the ultra life forms the apostle wished to destroy. This was despite the fact that Fitzdurk knew that these humans didn¡¯t know what happened at all, only treating this like a disaster that arose abruptly. However, he definitely wouldn¡¯t waste time exining this, nor would he mind whether they truly understood or not. What Fitzdurk wanted, was just to vent a bit of anger. Meanwhile, Fitzdurk also needed at least five days of time to organize what was needed for Pandora¡¯s modification procedure.


    Valha moved slowly and quietly, firing several times every half hour, erasing the inhabitednds from the map one after another.


    In the distant east, a small fleet hobbled about as it returned to Scorpion Nest. Diaster jumped down from themand vehicle,pletely stupefied as he stared at Scorpion Nest that was changed beyond recognition. Scorpion Nest already disappeared,pletely bing an enormous giant crater, at the bottom of the pit, the top of the underground base was exposed. Apart from the nuclear power nts that were still perfectly preserved, the other factories hadpletely disappeared. The top of the underground base was already opened, several dozenrge scale autonomous sets of engineering machinery currently operating on the walls of the crater, cleaning and recycling all remains of value, as well asying paths one after another that led towards the surface. Why did Scorpion Nest be like this in less than a month of time?


    Valha¡¯spletion and takeoff were both important matters in Fitzdurk¡¯s eyes, so he obviously wouldn¡¯t inform Diaster who was no different from an ant. When Madeline and Cirvanas annihted all of the most elite troops under him in one move, Diaster already knew that he had no way of reporting back. However, by fleeing back to Scorpion Nest, he could still live a bit longer, still better than dying under Madeline¡¯s hands. However, when he saw Scorpion Nest¡¯s state, a gleam of hope emerged in Diaster¡¯s mind. The mother base was even in ruins, so theplete wipeout of the troops under hismand didn¡¯t seem to be that unforgivable anymore.


    Right at this time, Pandora¡¯s ice-cold voice sounded from Diaster¡¯s portablemunications device. ¡°Marshal Diaster, please immediately enter the underground first base to carry out a mutated tissues inspection.¡±


    ¡°Mutated tissues inspection? What kind of stupid joke is this?! That¡¯s something used for treating concocted human ves! I am but a marshal!¡± Diaster roared towards themunications device. Carrying out a mutated tissues inspection was standard procedure in the Scorpions of Disaster, but that was only the case for lower and mid level concocted humans. As the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s highestmanding officer, at least nominally, Diaster had never went through something like this. Of course, he also never stepped foot in the underground base¡¯s first floor.


    ¡°Marshal Diaster, please immediately enter the underground first base to carry out a mutated tissues inspection.¡± Pandora repeated without a single word of discrepancy.


    Diaster immediately became quiet. He gave the road that had been half built along the crater¡¯s wall a look, and then in the end still chose to jump and climb towards the underground base. When Pandora repeated herself, that meant that there was no room for discussion; this was an order that had to bepleted.

 Book 6 25.10

    Book 6 Chapter 25.10 - Lost Secrets


    After entering the underground base, a floating autonomous robot arrived before Diaster, guiding him to inspection room number one.


    Inspection room number one had ten enormous scanning instruments arranged side by side. Meanwhile, behind the ground-reaching ss curtain wall, the ck-haired Pandora was currently standing perfectly straight, quietly watching Diaster who was currently preparing to undergo the inspection. The underground base¡¯s inspection was far more strict than Scorpion Nest¡¯s. Diaster had to remove all of his clothes, have a special type of paint sprayed on him, and then undergo an inspection process from within a breeding tank. Meanwhile, the inspections for concocted humans was just aboratory test of one vial of blood.


    Diaster suppressed his rane, but his face was stillpletely red. He looked at Pandora behind the ss, and then suddenlyughed. He removed all of his clothes, revealing his old body full of excess flesh. His genitalia was actually perfectly straight, pointing right at Pandora! This wasn¡¯t all, Diaster even demonstrated his nature by grabbing it with his hand, stroking it fiercely a few times, and only then did hey into the breeding tank with a smile of victory.


    Culture fluid slowly poured in, slowly covering Diaster¡¯s body. The martial didn¡¯t hear the sigh that was so soft it was almost inaudible from Pandora¡¯s slightly opened lips. When the culture fluidpletely filled the tank, Diaster suddenly opened his eyes, his entire body jerking about, crazily roaring, ¡°This isn¡¯t a mutated tissues inspection!...¡±


    Unfortunately, he who was now alreadypletely immersed in culture fluid only released a string of bubbles from his mouth,pletely unable to shout those words out. Even his roaring sounds didn¡¯t pass through the ss walls separating him and Pandora. After all of the bubbles were gone, a dark red st of red mist floated out from Diaster¡¯s mouth and nose. His eyes were wide open, but the radiance in the depths of his pupils was slowly fading. Even more red color began to appear in the breeding tank, this was blood that seeped out from Diaster¡¯s skin into the culture fluid. The redness became thicker and thicker, eventually submerging Diaster¡¯s entire body.


    The Pandora behind the ss wall stood there quietly, watching silently, as if she waspletely unaffected. Only, her hands that were clenched into fists were trembling slightly.


    Ten minutester, all of the culture fluid inside the breeding tank already leaked out, the inside alreadypletely nk. Diaster had alreadypletely dissolved, not even a single bone left of him.


    A gentle female voice sounded from the control room. ¡°Gic extraction alreadyplete. Please immediately enter the core breeding region, the fusion process will be activated in five minutes. Once again...¡±


    Only now did Pandora wake up from her sluggish expression. She gave the empty breeding tank on the other side of the wall a final deep look, and then she turned around, leaving the control room.


    The high speed elevator quickly carried Pandora into the underground base¡¯s innermost depths. The flickering bands of light on the ground indicated that the ck-haired youngdy entered a secret room that had just recently been cleaned out. Within this spacious room was an already prepared breeding tank. The youngdy hesitated a bit, and then removed her clothes. However, she didn¡¯t immediately step into the breeding tank. She seemed to be waiting for something.


    A momentter, a gentle and sweet sigh sounded. Several streaks of light shot down, producing the face of a gentle and beautiful woman, this image surprisingly Naxu. However, this time, her face clearly carried expressions, a tenderness that originated from a pure motherly nature. She looked at Pandora, and then urged in a gentle and soft manner, ¡°Pandora, the procedures have already been prepared. You should hurry along inside, we don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Pandora bit her lower lip. When she saw the virtual Naxu, she was momentarily speechless.


    ¡°We finally managed to wait until the moment where the chance for the highest level of authority was acquired, we cannot let it go. Also, your maturation will take time as well. The apostle and its warship are currently returning, I do not know how much time we have left. Come, child, don¡¯t hesitate any longer!¡±


    Pandora nodded, and then walked towards the breeding tank. Before stepping into the breeding tank, she suddenly turned around, asking, ¡°Mama, you... will you forgive me?¡±


    Naxu smiled gently, saying, ¡°That isn¡¯t something you did, Mama has never med you, and will always love you.¡±


    Pandora¡¯s eyes became a bit blurry. She hurriedly lowered her head, and then stood in the breeding tank,ying down. Even though the ck-haired youngdy¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, two drops of ice-cold tears still couldn¡¯t help but flow out. Naxu watched as the breeding tank¡¯s lid slowly descended. The breeding tank gradually rose, and then she gave Pandora onest reluctant look, and then the virtual image thus disappeared.


    Pandora¡¯s body was covered in culture fluid inside the breeding tank, but her consciousness was still wide awake. The events of the past surfaced before her eyes once again. Back then, she was only a cute little girl, but she easily crushed all of the guards in Scorpions of Disaster General Headquarters, to the extent where she even defeated her father Diaster who had eight levels of powerfulbat strength back then, and then before his very eyes, removed her mother¡¯s head, pulled out her brain, and then put it into a breeding container.


    This was the current ultra life form intelligence system, Naxu¡¯s previous body.


    The reason why Pandora was able to erupt with extraordinary strength back then waspletely because her consciousness was the apostle¡¯s consciousness that had begun to awaken. The apostle¡¯s consciousnessunched a direct attack at her brain and consciousness through spatial faults, as well as the reason why Diaster with his eight levels of abilities couldn¡¯t stop Pandora¡¯s attacks. After creating the biological intelligence brain Naxu, and then with all of Diaster¡¯s abilities as the price, the apostle finally separated from Pandora, his medium, sessfully leaving independently. Meanwhile, Pandora¡¯s own consciousness, was imprisoned year after year within the silent dark consciousness space, only released when the apostle needed her.


    The ck-haired youngdy¡¯s current body, the biological weapon ck me Seal with both ten levels of power and defense, in reality, was just Pandora¡¯s original body. After endless years had passed, the apostle already changed the little girl back then into a terrifying biological weapon. After reconstructing the Scorpions of Disaster, the apostle also frequently entered a state of sleep. On one side, he was saving energy for his revival, on the other side building andpleting the underground base used to construct Valha, as well as searching for individual organisms that could furtherplete his genes. The codename for these organisms, was sheep.


    Pandora closed her eyes, but even without looking, she knew that only a single wall separated her and the breeding tank that stores the ultra life form intelligence system Naxu¡¯s original body. The Naxu that had evolved to its current state was already a giant mass close to a thousand cubic meters in size. At this very moment, from thoseyers of skin that had been folded who knew how many times, bloody mist continuously flowed out. Soon afterwards, the giant breeding tank already becamepletely dark red.


    Ten minutester, two strands of gene extraction liquid, one purple ck, one bright red, were infused into the breeding tank Pandora was in. Her father Diaster and her mother Naxu¡¯s genepounds were condensed, about to merge with Pandora,pleting the deficiencies in her body, and then transform her into an ultra life form.


    This was also Naxu¡¯s highest aplishment in her ten years of evolution.


    A dayter, the ck-haired youngdy stood at the edge of Scorpion Nest, overlooking the entrance of the underground base that was currently closing. Wind blew through her ck hair, moreover quietly brushing away the watery mist from her eyes.


    Finally, Pandora turned around and left, her tall and beautiful figure disappearing into the depths of the wilderness. Behind her, a thick and magnificent pir of mes rushed into the sky, and thus, Scorpion Nest¡¯s underground base that took ten years to build, the future mother ship base of the floating starship, went up in smoke within powerful explosions.

 Book 6 26.1

    Book 6 Chapter 26.1 - Doomsday


    When Scorpion Nest¡¯s mushroom cloud gradually rose, the ship body of Valha which just wiped out an inhabited area trembled, stopping in midair. Fitzdurk opened his eyes, his eyes full of shock and violent rage. He calmed himself down slightly, and then released several bands of data light, producing a holographic image before him. This was the wilderness; a ck-haired youngdy was currently walking into the distance, appearing lonesome and deste. The long dress covering her body was extremely tattered, her two feet exposed, her snow-white skin and the boundless dark wilderness forming a clear contrast. Behind her, one could see a shocking pir of me gradually be ck, turning into a roiling mushroom cloud that rose into the sky.


    ¡°Pandora! What is going on? Also, you dare leave the underground base without permission?¡± Fitzdurk berated viciously.


    The Pandora in the scene raised her head, then looked towards Fitzdurk from afar, not concealing the raging fury within her eyes at all! Her lips opened slightly, really wanting to let out a few curses, yet she suddenly found she couldn¡¯t find any curses that were vile enough.


    In the end, Pandora only shook her head, and then didn¡¯t pay the roaring apostle any attention, continuing to walk into the distance. Pandora only released a thought, and then a miniature biologicalputer chip within her brain was destroyed by a force field.


    With a pa sound, the image before Fitzdurk warped, and then it exploded, only leaving behind apletely ashen-faced apostle.


    Before the sudden change, Pandora was only an olden era little girl who waspletely immersed in a world of fairy tales. After the sudden change, she remained within that space of consciousness with absolutely nothing other than that beam of light year after year. She had absolutely no contact with the outside world, so where would she learn to curse? Moreover, her current self¡¯s mind was lonesome and numb, longcking the interest in pointlessly venting her feelings. Her father and mother had already reunited with her through a certain method, bing a part of her power, as well as bing another type of heavy burden.


    Diaster had previously disyed many strange and sinister thoughts towards her, but Pandora knew that that was because of hatred, as well as a pain that he just couldn¡¯t let go. Before the apostle¡¯s appearance, Diaster was a good father, husband, and leader. Not only did he have eight levels of ability, he himself was a genius in the engineering and machinery. He single-handedly founded the Blue Scorpions, as well as established the first Scorpion Nest atop ruins. The reason why it was called Scorpion Nest was because based on the olden era astrology, Pandora was a Scorpio, and her favorite color was the blue that was rumored to belong to the skies and seas.


    The Diaster of the past was tall, handsome, full of charisma, and had great power. He previously had a dream, which was to rebuild his homnd on the ravaged earth, to reconstruct the federation era¡¯s glory. Meanwhile, the establishment of Scorpion Nest already seemed to be the first cornerstone ced for this grand ideal. However, just at this time, the apostle¡¯s voice sounded in Pandora¡¯s consciousness, and then everything changed.


    Wind brushed at Pandora¡¯s ck hair, blowing against her exposed skin, bringing her bits of chilly feeling. After destroying the biologicalputer chip, she waspletely free from the apostle¡¯s control, but what was she to do now? Most of her life had been spent in thatpletely empty consciousness prison. Pandora raised her right hand, a rock sucked into the palm of her hand. Her will moved, and then a ck me rose from her fine hand, immediately making that rock silently break apart, quickly turning into a small pile of gray ashes that was blown away by the wind. Power this great already reached the peak of this body¡¯s intended evolution, to the extent where it even exceeded the original n¡¯s expectations.


    The current her, was already ¡®ck me¡¯.


    She had freedom, had power, but lost all of her loved ones; for the first time, Pandora was truly alone. She walked towards the depths of the wilderness. Revenge was her sole purpose for survival, but now still wasn¡¯t the time. Even if it was the ck me that possessed endless power and potential for evolution, she still wasn¡¯t a match for the apostle with the Starship Valha. Pandora who had apanied the apostle for many years couldn¡¯t be more clear on how terrifying Fitzdurk was.


    She needed time, needed to familiarize herself with the ck me, and also needed to continuously raise her own strength, all the way until the day came when she could crush Fitzdurk.


    On Starship Valha, Fitzdurk gradually quelled his rage, starting to recall the scene he saw just now. Pandora gave him a strange feeling, suddenly making him think of a possibility, leaving him so shocked that he stood up from the chair! Even though there was no one in the control room, Fitzdurk still sensed that he forgot himself, and then with a snort, he slowly sat back down.


    He controlled his mood, starting to analyze the information that hologram transmitted back. A few minutester, with a pa sound, the furious Fitzdurk actually twisted and broke off the alloy cast armrest, chucking the ruined metal piece at the wall in front of him! In that area, Naxu¡¯s beautiful and gentle face was sketched withsers. However, the Naxu here didn¡¯t actually have its own consciousness, just an imitated image. The metal piece passed through her face, smashing fiercely into the wall, unexpectedly embedding itself deepky into the simrly sturdy alloy cast wall.


    The data stream that was currently entering and exiting was interfered with, making Naxu¡¯s head image flicker indistinctly a few times, but then the autocorrect mechanism automatically disyed its use, making her clear once more. However, this face Fitzdurk was previously quite fond of now made him feel iparable hatred and fury.


    ¡°Actually already became the ultra life form ¡®ck me? Even I need five days of calction, how could that little girl who doesn¡¯t know anything possibly understand the ck me¡¯s evolution method? It is definitely you! Naxu, it¡¯s definitely you! Even you betrayed me? I originally prepared to bestow you the right to be with me, let you stand at the end of all biological evolution chains, an unsurpassed glory! However, how could you filthy and stupid creatures not understand this type of glory?! You dare betray me, Naxu, I will definitely...¡±


    When he roared up to here, Fitzdurk suddenly recalled that the underground base was already blown up, so Naxu who only had a giant brain left was naturally destroyed as well. His so-called revenge and tormentpletely lost all meaning.


    This only made him even more mad.


    The extremely angry Fitzdurk instead calmed down, starting to think about his next n of action. Ultra life forms were indeed powerful, but for him, they were merely some manageable problems. Before the merged Valha and Fitzdurk, the current ck me couldn¡¯t even be considered a problem. The only element that couldn¡¯t be controlled, was that not even he knew where the evolution limit of the ck me Naxu remodeled was, or what type of ultra life form it was. Meanwhile, Pandora¡¯s departure into the distance was clearly to buy some time, familiarizing and raising the ck me¡¯sbat strength.


    A cold smile slowly emerged on the corners of Fitzdurk¡¯s lips. ¡°Pandora, did you think you could get revenge just because you have the ck me? I am waiting for you toe find me! This will make the game much more interesting.¡±


    The Starship Valha turned around in the air, heading north. In that direction, there was energy and resources Fitzdurk needed. WIth these things, he could rebuild Scorpion Nest in the shortest amount of time. As the mental domain¡¯s Great Earth Lightning Apostle, the destruction of the underground base was far from as severe as it looked, perhaps for Fitzdurk, the true loss were only Naxu and ck me.

 Book 6 26.2

    Book 6 Chapter 26.2 - Doomsday


    Within the deepest darkness, an inhabited area in the south already began to develop. Next to the orderly shantytown, there was there was already a beginning stage filtering pond, as well as several manual workshops. In ces that were slightly further out, a factory that was of considerable scale was already starting to take form, the base already in ce, the perfectly straight pirs forming the framework of the factory. This was the synthetic food factory that was being built, as well as the first cornerstone for changing the fate of the entire wilderness. Right now, Sally was already up, currently borrowing the faintmplight to inspect these steel beams one by one to avoid there being any mistake. This was the first true factory of the inhabited area, as well as her most important design. Once the factory was fully operational, then based on the distribution of the resources in the inhabited area¡¯s surroundings, it would provide enough food for over ten thousand people to continue living. This meant that the inhabited area¡¯s scale could be five timesrger, or it could allow eight thousand foreigners to live. Meanwhile, originally, this region didn¡¯t even seem to be capable of supporting a hundred people.


    The people of the inhabited area simrly attached great importance to this factory; in this area, everyone knew the significance of food. That was why even though it was nighttime, there were still patrolling soldiers spontaneously organized to walk around the factory¡¯s surroundings.


    Afterpleting her inspection of a steel beam, Sally suddenly stood still, her entire body going rigid! Several meters in front of her, a wolf-like creature was currently looking at her,pound eyes flickering with faint radiance, but it became iparably bright in the darkness!


    Sally wasn¡¯t a weak girl. Even though she didn¡¯t have any talent inbat, after undergoing the Dark Dragonriders¡¯ training, she couldpletely subdue two or three robust men. Ordinary mutated vicious beasts couldn¡¯t threaten her either, but for some reason, this giant wolf that was unusuallyrge made her feel a mix of fear and despair. Fear made her give up all thoughts of struggle and resistance, and in reality, it would be impossible even if she wanted to struggle, her ice-cold body unable to budge even an inch. Right at this time, a voice suddenly sounded from beside her. ¡°Miss Sally, what¡¯s wrong? You alright?¡±


    The one who spoke was a robust male, his strong physique disying clear Combat Domain ability characteristics. In fact, he who had four levels of abilities was the strongest male in this entire inhabited area. He volunteered to guard the factory during the dangerous night, partly because he understood the factory¡¯s importance, partly because of his great admiration for Sally.


    Sally opened her mouth, wishing to cry out for him to hurry and run, but when she opened her mouth, her throat that was controlled by fear couldn¡¯t release any sound! This type of fear was already unrted to willpower, a fear that originated from her instincts. The assault rifle on the male¡¯s back sliding forward. He only felt everything before his eyes blur, and then it was as if a giant rock weighing tons smashed into him, and then he fell on the ground with a muffled groan. While inplete shock, he wanted to scream out, but he discovered that several extremely sharp ws were hovering over his face and throat. The ws were only barely touching his skin, yet he could already feel blood silently trickling out.


    His battle instincts told him that these several dozen centimeters long sharp ws might very well beparable to the most outstanding alloy des, tearing his brains into pieces definitely wouldn¡¯t be much harder than slicing up bread. In that instant, his entire body went rigid, not daring to disy the slightest movement. Fortunately, the giant wolf who held its giant ws over his face temporarily didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of going any further, instead turning its head towards Sally and releasing a low growl.


    ¡°You are... telling me toe over?¡± Sally found it hard to believe that she could actually understand this giant wolf¡¯s intentions. She had no other choice, and then slowly walked over to the giant wolf, trying her best not to make any movements that would provoke it. The giant wolf possessed extraordinary intelligence, but this wasn¡¯t all that shocking. However, a fourth level soldier, before it, was as weak as a child, instantly knocked down. Forget about retaliating, he couldn¡¯t even move out of the way. That was why Sally knew that she definitely shouldn¡¯t do something as stupid as provoking it. Even if it wanted to eat her, she still had to let it eat her. Running was impossible, fighting was also useless. This giant wolf disyed extraordinarybat strength,pletely enough to wipe out this entire inhabited area!


    She stood in front of the giant wolf, staring nkly as the giant wolf head moved over, gave her body a strong sniff, and then a hint of curiosity unexpectedly shed past itspound eyes. It slowly raised its front w, letting the suppressed soldier go. The male crawled up with a roll, and then stood at Sally¡¯s side, but intelligently chose not to touch the assault rifle behind him. It was clear that if he dared disy any other thoughts, it was likely that before his hand even made contact with the assault rifle, his head would already be ripped apart by the giant wolf before him. Right now, a low and damp breath spread from the other party. He slowly turned his head, but saw that another giant wolf had unknowingly when appeared, currently crouching in the darkness, quietly watching him. The male suddenly broke out in cold sweat, his body immediately bing so weak his legs almost gave out. In that split second, he actually danced that close to death.


    The first giant wolf who appeared released a low growl towards Sally, Sally mysteriously able to understand its meaning once again. ¡°You want us to stay here without moving right? But... can you please not harm the people in the inhabited area? Also, if possible, please don¡¯t destroy our factory, it is where all of our hopes lie...¡±


    Sally did have much hope that the giant wolf would agree or even respond to her request, but the giant wolf actually nodded. Precisely during her shock and speechlessness, waves of strange rustling sounds could be heard from the darkness. Simrly giant wolves silently emerged from the darkness, countless pairs ofpound eyes flickering with dim radiance currently aimed at Sally and the male, sharp and ice-cold. Sally continued to bravely stand there, but with a bang sound, the male who was far stronger than Sally couldn¡¯t suppress the fear within him anymore, sitting down on the ground. His clear movement immediately created disorder among the giant wolves, one giant wolf opening itsrge mouth and walking over, but was stopped by the first wolf that appeared. The two giant wolves¡¯pound eyes met, and then after lights flickered a few times, a silent interaction waspleted. The giant wolf took a few steps back, and then stood up like a human. The radiance in itspound eyes became brilliant, rapidly flickering a few times like signal lights. Under the shroud of night, this type of signal could travel a few kilometers.


    Suddenly, there was wind.


    When Sally¡¯s long hair was raised by the wind that abruptly appeared, she was still trying to find the source of the wind in confusion. Then, she immediately knew where the wind came from. Under the darkness of night, giant wolves galloped like powerful horses, pouring out from several meters out. Even though their running was almostpletely without any traces, the roiling cold aura was enough to make creatures that were a bit more cowardly directly faint. This was the suppression a high level life forn had over a low level life form down to the instinctive level. Meanwhile, on this celestial body, even though they were only the lowest level biological weapon, the Herk could still look down on most creatures. The scene of over a thousand Herk galloping past was definitely majestic, the strong winds raised even making Sally¡¯s body be a bit unsteady! When the Herk passed by, waves of overcast buzzing wing fluttering noises sounded. Tens of thousands of Leigna passed by close to the ground like a ck cloud. The enormous biological weapon army used up several minutes before theypletely moved past, and only then, at this time, did the first giant wolf that appeared nod in Sally¡¯s direction, turn around, and then enter the darkness, following itsrades north.


    A gust of night wind blew past. Sally suddenly felt as if her entire body went cold, and only then did she realize cold sweat had unknowingly when alreadypletely soaked through the clothes on her body.

 Book 6 26.3

    Book 6 Chapter 26.3 - Doomsday


    The inhabited area a kilometer out was still extremely quiet, most people still deep asleep,pletely unaware of their brief encounter with death.


    Sally quietly stood there for a moment, and then clenched her teeth, pulling up the male who was still powerlessly sitting on the ground, mutually supporting each other as they headed towards the inhabited area. Only a few ces in the inhabited area had lights lit, the priest¡¯s small house one of them. After calming down the man who had been frightened badly, Sally dragged her own exhausted body towards the priest¡¯s room. When she entered, she already quelled her own fear, only looking a bit tired.


    The priest had his own homemade grass tea, drinking it could help ease the mind, replenish one¡¯s stamina, precisely what Sally currently urgently needed. Moreover, while feeling extremely panic-stricken, listening to the priest exin Revtion was also a good way to calm down. Sally had a faint feeling that the terror of what she saw today was far from being as simple as just a beast stampede. When she saw the giant wolves¡¯ eyes that were full of wisdom, for some reason, she just couldn¡¯t help but shiver inwardly.


    Did she... witness a sign of an impending doomsday?


    After entering through the door, the priest customarily gestured for her to sit down, and then continued to write with a fountain pen on a piece of paper in concentration. Sally poured a cup of tea for herself, drank it, and then a momentter, her frantically beating heart finally began to calm down somewhat. As a result, she lifted her head, looked towards the priest, and then asked, ¡°Father, did you distinguished self see or hear anything just now?¡±


    ¡°See or hear anything?¡± The priest lifted his head in a somewhat stunned manner, clearly not understanding what Sally was saying.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just... felt a bit restless.¡± Sally said with a forced smile. She understood deep down that it was still best to keep that terrifying beast tide a secret. Her eyesnded on the table in front of the priest soon after, on it quite a few sheets of paper. However, what was written on them weren¡¯t the insights and understandings that she usually saw, but rather things that were like individual drawings. Sally moved over rather curiously, picked up a few sheets and looked at them, discovering that these sheets of paper really did have drawings on them. These were all diagrams drawn with a fountain pen, the technique and skill not especially outstanding or anything, but somehow, every single drawing seemed to carry its own charm. When Sally looked at them, she felt as if the scenery within these diagrams already emerged before her eyes.


    Within those drawings, there were floods, earthquakes, gues, and the most shocking thing was that there was a scene of galloping beasts! The scene within the drawing was unexpectedly a bit simr to what she had just experienced!


    Sally¡¯s voice even began to shake as she asked, ¡°Father, these drawings... what are they?¡±


    The priest smiled amiably and said, ¡°These things... I just happened to be reading the chapters in Revtion regarding thest days¡¯ judgment, but I felt like the normal methods I use to add annotations couldn¡¯t portray what I felt inside, so I drew them out.¡±


    ¡°Are these all of thest days?¡± Sally asked.


    ¡°It should be said that they are possible judgment days. As for what doomsday truly is like, I fear that it is something we will only know when it truly arrives.¡±


    ---


    When walking in the Blood Parliament¡¯s territory, Su felt as if he was currently walking in the final days. This ce was a battlefield, the great earth scorched ck, great explosions and mes wiping out almost all life, only half copsed walls remaining after the ruins were burned. Even the steel parts were warped from the heat. The ground had long stopped releasing smoke, but the traces of war had already deeply permeated the soil. Thisnd was originally a lush green fertilend, but it first experienced the ravaging of nuclear war, and then it was devastated once more by the mes of war. Nothing would grow here for a few years, not even the nts with the most tenacious vitality.


    As he walked through this ce, Su even felt waves of heat rising from the soil beneath his feet, as if the remnant mes of battle had yet to fade. Meanwhile, this still wasn¡¯t enough to make his mind tremble; what left him startled was that within his entire Panoramic View¡¯s range, there was almost no life that could be sensed! Even the bacterium hidden within the soil were extremely sparse.


    What kind of battle was it that created this type ofnd of death? The excessively violent energy that was released seemed to destroy all organic matter, thus producing this environment so devoid of life. Moreover, the effects of a battle to the death between ability users were far more intense and longsting than what it looked like on the surface. The destructive energy that scattered out might only fully disappear after many years, and as long as it existed, for the smaller life forms, it was an environment of death. When his abilities were still weak, Su didn¡¯t sense this, but now after his rebirth, his various abilities advanced by leaps and bounds, so he automatically sensed many subtleties he previously never knew about. Moreover, the earth was full of various deadly metal particles, turning this into an environment not friendly towards any life.


    As if he had struggled free from shackles, all of the abilities Su had suppressed came to the surface, crazily fighting for space to exist. However, even now, the tremendous and crazy power still brought Su fear, he didn¡¯t know where this power would bring himself. In the innermost depths of his consciousness, in an unknown space, symbols currently floated one after another. As long as he could meet the requirements, Su could unravel the information stored within these symbols. Meanwhile, every symbol represented the tremendous knowledge of an entire academic discipline. Until now, the symbol Su had deciphered the most of was the one rted to biological weapon production. Just the lowest level biological weapons that could adapt to all types of environments, like the Herk and Leigna, he already understood several hundred thousand types of them. Meanwhile, who knew how many types there were of those Su still hadn¡¯t analyzedpletely yet.


    These symbols were the foundation of the Bisindlenguage, every single symbol could be viewed as a word, a word that could be endlessly expanded. Su himself didn¡¯t know what would happen if he grasped a bit more of the Bisindlenguage. However, it definitely didn¡¯t seem to be as simple as just bing stronger. In addition, as an ultra life form created in a human raceboratory, why would hee into contact with Bisindle, this type ofnguage that was originally locked in the very depths of hell?


    However, even if he became stronger, what was it for? When he looked at this earth beneath his feet devoid of life, Su waspletely silent as he thought to himself. Could it be that this was the result of great power?


    War. In the history of the human race, war was something that would never disappear.


    Meanwhile, along with the advancement of power, the destruction war brought would grow greater and greater. The scorched earth beneath him was a perfect example; when war reached its peak, it would be the end of life.


    War, life, nature, universe, these were difficult issues not even the most wise and farsighted individuals could exin, Su obviously wouldn¡¯t bother thinking too much about it either. All he could do, was only release a sigh. His thinking had never been thatplex, even now, never had he considered using his own abilities that almost reached the peak of the human race to establish a dynasty. Right now, all Su wanted to do was to remove the source of what threatened Persephone, Madeline, and all other people he was connected to: Chairman Bevs. Whether he could aplish this or not, this was actually something he was also uncertain about.

 Book 6 26.4

    Book 6 Chapter 26.4 - Doomsday


    At this time, at the edge of his Panoramic View, more than ten ability users with extremely vigorous life auras appeared. Their pace was rxed, a strange rhythm in their walking, moreover proficient in concealment, appearing a bit faint even in the Panoramic View. If he still only had the eighth level Panoramic View, then he would only have a chance of detecting them once he was around a hundred meters away from them. These ability users were all different, but they were well-coordinated, clearly well matched elites. They arrived at a preset destination, scattered out, and then seemed to be searching for something. Their search was quite meticulous, the team even having two members who were clearly proficient in perception. Waves of spiritual fluctuations rippled outwards, to the extent where they sometimes even passed by Su¡¯s body. These were ability users with at least seven levels in the Perception Domain. Meanwhile, Su stood within the shadow of an area of ruins less than a hundred meters out, yet no one noticed him.


    A woman dressed entirely in a skintight ck suit sniffed while walking, ultimately arriving before an area of scorched earth. She knelt down, grabbing a handful of earth with her hands, carefully examining it. She crushed the earth finely between her fingers, fully concentrated as she tried to sense something. She was so concentrated that she didn¡¯t notice Su who was standing right behind her, his body leaned forward, also staring at the scorched earth in her hands. The distance between the two didn¡¯t even reach a meter.


    After examining it for a long time, she didn¡¯t seem to find what she wanted, and as such, with a disappointed expression, she tossed away the soil, and then walked in a different direction. This troop continuously busied about, but they maintained silence the whole times, onlymunicating with their expressions and gestures when needed. They moved about the ruins, examining this ce, yet none of them noticed that their troop had one extra person. Sometimes, Su stood right next to them, sometimes behind them, sometimes watching them busy about while seated on a broken cliff a few meters away.


    No one was able to detect Su¡¯s aura. Even when their eyes swept over his figure, he would be in an overlooked area in their line of sight and attention, only treating Su like a part of the night scenery. To conceal oneself like this, not only did one need to reach near perfection in hiding skills, one also needed abundantbat experience and instantaneous processing capability. After all, he wasn¡¯t dealing with just a single person, nor was it one seventh level ability user, but rather more than ten fifth to seventh level ability users. Su needed to process a tremendous amount of data every second, and only then could he travel back and forth like a ghost between this troop of high level ability users.


    However, it was to the extent where Su didn¡¯t even deliberately try to think of anything. He was just curious, wondering what these people were trying to find in thispletely barren ce. His Panoramic View could already seep around fifty meters through the ground, and even in the ground beneath this battlefield, there was no life to be found aside from two skeletons. Su already scanned over this entire battlefield several times, but didn¡¯t find anything of value. Right now, his Panoramic View already covered an area close to five kilometers in diameter, able to reach fifty meters underground, the range of cover extremely great. Completely examining this region once, this task thatrge scale intelligent systems needed an hour toplete, only took Su a few seconds. His ny second ss intelligence centers alreadypletely reced the original first ss intelligence centers, their processing ability already equivalent to nine hundred first ss intelligent centers, yet the amount of space they took up in his skull wasn¡¯t even as much as before.


    Su wasn¡¯t in a hurry either, he was long aware that these ability users were all elite troops under Chairman Bevs, never nning to let them return alive to begin with. Right now, this was just a game of cat and mouse. If he allowed a well-coordinated elite troop like this who had already worked together for a long time to live, then it was unknown just how many people would die under their hands. Su¡¯s mind suddenly moved, when he realized that they might be searching for those two skeletal remains, a low cheer sounded, the location precisely above the skeletons.


    ¡°Found Wen and Larfa¡¯s corpses!¡± The ck d woman released a cry of pleasant surprise, and without worrying about anything else, began to dig at the earth with her two hands. The surrounding individuals moved over, several individuals immediately helping her dig at the ground, momentarily forgetting to even remain alert to their surroundings. It seemed like these two were extremely important for them, if they weren¡¯t partners, then they wererades. Only, for them to be so important that this group even dropped their vignce, it still made one a bit speechless.


    At the edge of the Panoramic View, several soldiers were already quietly closing in, upying favorable positions, surrounding this troop of soldiers. There was no need to ask, these were definitely soldiers on the Spider Empress¡¯ side.


    The two skeletons were carefully dug out, but when they saw the two silver metal chunks stuck to their skulls, everyone immediately became stunned!


    The two silver pieces first released a powerful signal, and then they exploded! Even though this silver bomb that condensed the Blood Parliament¡¯s highest level of technology until now was not thatrge, the power it erupted with wasparable to that of a nuclear warhead. In that instant, the st waves of the explosion covered everything within a range of a hundred meters! Interweaving red and ck mes gradually rose into the sky, forming a miniature mushroom cloud. The individuals surrounding the corpses were all sent flying one after another, those that were the furthest barely able to find shelter the moment the explosion erupted, but there was no way they could avoid suffering damage.


    Only, in that instant, of the fifteen members this troop originally had, five auras forever vanished in Su¡¯s perception. Even though they disappeared at almost the same instant, Su could still distinguish that the one who disappeared the first was the woman in the skintight ck suit, because the moment she saw those two silver metal bombs, she not only didn¡¯t move back to evade them, she instead threw herself over, tightly hugging one of the skeletal remains!


    Of the eight individuals who were standing at the edge of the encirclement, seven did their best to protect themselves, which was why three of them lived. Meanwhile, the woman whose individual strength was ranked within the top three of this troop left this world without any suspense.


    Su was standing precisely less than ten meters from the heart of the explosion, the st waves blowing apart the entire building behind him, yet couldn¡¯t move him in the slightest. Meanwhile, when the high temperature streams hit him head on, they separated before his body, flowed past him at his sides, and then merged once more behind him, thus continuing to roil into the distance. There were special heavy metal particles in the scorching streams; once one was burned, it would be extremely difficult to fully heal from. Meanwhile, the areas that were infected by these heavy metal particles would be regions of death. When he saw this heat stream, Su thus also understood the cause of this scorched earth.


    The two skeletons were a trap, an extremely brilliant trap, fully exploiting human emotions and the environment, almost impossible to stop. However, it really didn¡¯t make one feel much happiness.


    Su silently sighed. All that was needed to change one¡¯s mood or battle situation, perhaps might only be an extremely small thing.

 Book 6 26.5

    Book 6 Chapter 26.5 - Doomsday


    Gunshots sounded continuously, streaks of mes urately chasing down the enemies that were sted into the sky; there really weren¡¯t that many who could reach this level with a multi-barreled machine cannon. However, what was even more deadly were the several sts of blue light. Soon afterwards, a streak of fiery light almost instantly covered several hundred meters of distance, sting the bodies flying in the air into the sky-covering mes; this was an electromaic sniper rifle, even more lightweight and portable than the one Su used before, the power greater, firing speed also higher. Moreover, it looked like it could already be mass-produced to some extent, at the very least, it could be offered to ability users who specialized in high levels of weapon mastery. The long distance firepower barrage was only there for assistance, the true force came from those figures that suddenly jumped in. From the energy produced by their leaping motions, Su could tell that they were at least sixth level ability users. Their numbers were greater to begin with, the explosion trap even more so wounding more than half of the enemy, so victory was already without any suspense.


    This was already no longer a small scale battle. The number of ability users was great, their levels also high, this group definitely the elites of elites. Even though this was the chairman¡¯s side, they would definitely feel their hearts be sore from the losses this time. However, in Su¡¯s limited memories, it should be the chairman who has the absolute advantage in the Blood Parliament¡¯s civil war, so why did it now look like the empress¡¯ side had the edge? Su actually didn¡¯t care that much about who won or who lost, he just wanted to personally throw Bevs into eternal darkness.


    In reality, if he threw aside his rtionship with Madeline, along the way here, everything Su heard and saw made it seem like Bevs¡¯ army¡¯s conducts and deeds had some bottom line, while the empress¡¯ side waspletely unrestrained. In reality, now that the war had already continued for this long, both sides already suffered severe losses, already on the edge of copse. The quantity of ability users sharply declined, only two or three able to survive out of every ten. The intense battles to the death made the strength of ability users who survived shoot straight up, all types of powerfulbat abilities appearing one after the other. As ability users fought without any control, it also turned wide expanses of thend into scorched earth again and again.


    Su stood in the darkness. Even though he was at the heart of the battlefield, not a single person from either side noticed him. That ck d woman¡¯s figure continued to linger in his brain, and as a result, even though he knew what he was about to do waspletely meaningless, Su still took a few steps forward, appearing behind an ability user that was about to charge forward, casually giving his shoulder a tap. This ability user that already reached seven levels released a muffled groan, and then fell. After falling, he was still able to struggle a few times, but he fainted soon afterwards. The paralyzing poison Su could now produce was extremely powerful, not even those with nine levels of defense able to resist it, let alone this ability user with only seven levels.


    Su appeared behind another ability user who suddenly rushed in, simrly reaching out a hand to tap his shoulder. He didn¡¯t release a single sound, directly falling. From when Su tapped the first person, this ability user only moved forward two meters. Su was already like a ghost, every movement unhurried and calm, but he was actually inconceivably fast, instantly dropping the eight soldiers from the empress¡¯ side that charged forward. Then, his figure shed out, with a single Extreme Assault, he already appearing by the sniper holding the electromaic energy rifle. He reached out his hand, removing the massive sniper rifle, and then reached out his hand to tap his chest. Before the expression of horror on the sniper¡¯s face even had time to change, he already fell on his back. Su¡¯s speed was already fast to the point where it exceeded the reaction speed limit of ability users.


    In the blink of an eye, the battlefield suddenly became strangely quiet, all of the multi-barreled machine cannons and electromaic energy sniper rifles bing silent at almost the same time. Meanwhile, those high level ability users who rushed in like death gods instantly vanished from the battlefield. Just as the soldiers from the chairman¡¯s side who survived by the skin of their teeth were in shock, Su already silently passed by their bodies.


    The stwaves of the explosions finally scattered, the battlefield nowpletely tranquil. An intense battle started abruptly, but it instantly concluded, moreover ending in an extremely strange manner.


    When a survivor from the chairman side¡¯s woke up in a daze, he discovered that he wasying on the ground, around him survivingpanions, their bodies all carrying injuries. This middle-aged male who had a sturdy physique immediately stood up, but his body was unexpectedly weak, with a thunk sound falling back on the ground. After trying a few times in session, he finally discovered that his body mysteriouslycked strength, even sitting upright difficult. Even though there was nothing binding him, his current state was much worse than being tied down by severalyers of restrictions.


    He no longer struggled, instead starting to examine his surroundings. The first thing he saw when he raised his head, was Su.


    Su calmly sat on a rock, less than three meters separating the two of them. When he saw the electromaic energy rifles and many multi-barreled machine cannons by Su¡¯s legs, the male¡¯s pupils involuntarily rapidly contracted, and only then did he raise his head, sizing up Su once more. Su was extremely handsome, handsome beyond his imaginations. However, for some reason, when facing Su, the male felt a powerful uneasiness that was greater than anything he had ever felt before, the degree of uneasiness even greater than when he faced Lagerfeld! He immediately understood that this handsome individual was a light blonde haired demon.


    ¡°Now, tell me where Bevs is hiding. It is best if you speak the truth.¡± Su said with a smile.


    The middle-aged male¡¯s expression became a bit strange. After hesitating for a moment, only then did he ask probingly, ¡°You want to find the great chairman? May I ask what you intend to do?¡±


    ¡°Stalling for time is not a good choice.¡± Su continued to smile. The survivors from the chairman¡¯s side were waking up one after another. They still didn¡¯t really understand the situation, so when they heard Su¡¯s words, they immediately became furious, wishing to throw themselves at Su, but as soon as they stood up, they all fell again. Su already knew this would be the result, so he didn¡¯t pay them any attention. Only, the tip of his toes moved, bringing one of the electromaic energy rifles into his hands. He activated the power switch, and then the gun immediately lit up, disying that it was full of energy. That dark blue color immediately made those furious soldiers calm down. They all directly experienced the power of these new model electromaic energy rifles, if they were directly sted at from this type of distance, all ability users under nine levels would directly explode. Even though they didn¡¯t fear death, none of them were willing to give up their lives for no reason.


    Su aimed the muzzle of the electromaic energy rifle at the youngest one among them, and then said to the middle-aged man, ¡°You may continue. If you cannot give me a satisfactory answer, then I might just not be able to control my hand.¡±


    This time, not only the middle-aged man¡¯s, but even thosepanions of his¡¯ expressions became a bit strange. After a bit of hesitation, the middle-aged male finally decided to cooperate, seriously saying, ¡°The great chairman has always remained on the ind¡¯s Waterfront Castle.¡±


    ¡°This is something everyone in the parliament knows.¡± Su said, his finger slightly applying pressure to the trigger. ¡°What I wish to know is where the chairman is right now, or if any of you know about his present residence or whereabouts.¡±


    The middle-aged man took a deep breath, and then he slowly said, ¡°The chairman is precisely in the Waterfront Castle, always remaining there. After the war erupted, he never changed his ce of dwelling. Only, he would asionally go out, his itinerary also made public, never purposely hidden. That is why if you go to the Waterfront Castle right now, you will definitely know where he is.¡±


    A pensive look appeared on Su¡¯s face. ¡°Then that means Bevs is waiting for someone to assassinate him?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± The middle-aged male proudly replied. ¡°The chairman has never hidden his whereabouts, but from when the war began until now, there hasn¡¯t been anyone who dared head towards the Waterfront Castle to stir up trouble.¡±


    ¡°Then it seems like I am the first.¡± Su said with a smile. He waved his hand, and then a few bone spurs shot out, each soldier struck by one.


    As he watched these soldiers go unconscious, Su slowly stood up, and then began to walk in the Waterfront Castle¡¯s direction.


    All those with some status in the Blood Parliament knew where Waterfront Castle was located, just like how everyone knew where Dark Red Castle was. The Spider Empress never changed her dwelling, and now, Bevs was the same.


    Waterfront Castle and Dark Red Castle weren¡¯t that far, the two giants facing each other from the distance. However, until now, no third party dared to directly interfere.

 Book 6 27.1

    Book 6 Chapter 27.1 - Seat of Emotions


    The light of day gradually appeared from the horizon, lighting up the dusky world. The clouds of radiation were exceptionally thick and heavy, to the point where only at noon did the sky start to gradually brighten. However, everything was still extremely dark, as if it was dusk, difficult to see the scenery even a few dozen meters away. The color of the sea was so dark it was almost back, the surging waves still appearing not too hurried or too calm, but when they reached the perfectly straight cliffs, they erupted with tremendous power, the great waves stretching several dozen meters into the air, already no different from tsunamis. Only, it was unknown why the deep sea was so furious today.


    At the very peak of the cliff, Waterfront Castle towered majestically, the rough stone walls already bing close to ck under the corrosion of time, the erosion of wind and seawater producing holes of varying sizes. Every single piece of stone told a story of their own.


    The ancient castle was great and dignified, the tall pointed windows of the outer walls made in the style of the olden era¡¯s middle ages, awe-inspiring and eerie.


    White standing before Waterfront Castle, Su slowly raised his head an entire thirty degrees, and only then did his line of sight reach the highest point of the castle. A male was dragged behind him, the body of this soldier who originally had seven levels of ability now limp like a sack, allowing Su to drag him by the neck.


    Su stood there quietly, the strong ocean wind blowing through his light blonde loose hair, making it flutter about like a me.


    The reason why he originally dragged this soldier from the chairman¡¯s side over was because he wanted to verify Waterfront Castle onest time, but when Su stood before the castle himself, the power that swept at him like hundred meter tall ocean waves already clearly made it known that this was precisely Waterfront Castle, there was no need for verification at all. It was imposing and lofty, only Dark Red Castle a bit greater than this ce.


    Su flung the soldier he carried far into the distance. The moment he left Su¡¯s hand, he immediately recovered all of his fighting strength, his body flipping over and bouncing up. However, the eyes he looked at Su with were now full of fear and hesitation, the bravery to fight to the death nowhere to be seen. Before this blonde demon, he was no more than a child. Su turned his head slightly, his line of sightnding on his body. This male¡¯s face instantly became pale, he turned around and ran.


    Su didn¡¯t have time to waste on this type of negligible small character. In his consciousness, a ring number was currently continuously jumping: instincts assimtion rate, 35%... stopping only when it was close to 50%. When Su looked towards Waterfront Castle again, his eyes were pure green like jade, gentle, calm, but there was not a trace of fluctuation to be found, not like what a living creature ought to be like at all.


    He took a deep breath. His chest cavitypletely erupted, over a thousand degrees of zing heat streams instantly shooting out from his throat, covering into a great voice that was no different from thunder.


    ¡°Bevs, I havee. You shoulde out.¡±


    Su¡¯s voice was still gentle and pleasant to listen to, the deep and low charming voice captivating everyone. This sentence¡¯s tone was also calm, as if he was asking a friend he was familiar with toe out and meet him. However, the volume of this voice was just too great, great to the point where it wasparable to summer¡¯s thunder, to the extent where even the soldiers who were fleeing several dozen kilometers out were rmed, their heads nting straight into the ground. Even if one saw it with their very eyes, it was still too hard to imagine how such a small human body could produce such a world shaking voice.


    That was why Su didn¡¯t roar or berate out, only using iparable sound volume to express the deep anger within him.


    The sound waves of thunderous voice rippled through the sky, one could see that half of Waterfront Castle¡¯s ss windows were instantly shattered. Waterfront Castle was extremely quiet, quiet to the point where it was as if there was no one inside. There was no way ordinary servants and maids could remain unaffected under the sudden thunderous noise. However, even if a thousand people were screaming, Su still couldn¡¯t hear anything. In the panoramic view, Waterfront Castle waspletely shrouded in darkness, nothing visible, a type of mysterious and unknown power protecting it. However, the intense sound waves were actually able to shatter the castle¡¯s windows, the situation seeming a bit abnormal.


    Su stood there quietly, not in a hurry. Just now, this deration was equivalent to giving Bevs a p straight to his face, so as long as the chairman still hd a hint of dignity, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t show any reaction. This was on top of the fact that Bevs had no reason to fear him.


    Behind a narrow and tall french window, Bevs was currently adjusting his sses, carefully examining Su. Because this was the direction that directly faced Su, this spacious room¡¯s remaining ss windows were covered in cracks, only the ss in front of the chairman undamaged. He could see Su, while Su couldn¡¯t see him.


    This was a voice of judgment, one that was just as powerful and resonant rang through this world. ¡°Su? Truly never thought you had this much courage. However, confidence that exceeds your own strength is no different from foolishness.¡±


    This was Lagerfeld¡¯s voice, and there was no way Su wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. However, even though Lagerfeld¡¯s voice was loud and clear, the volume was still a bit lower than Su¡¯s, and it wascking in depth, the serious injuries fromst time clearly still haven¡¯t healed, strength not fully recovered yet.


    Su said indifferently, ¡°Teacher Lagerfeld, the sentence you spoke carries quite the philosophic theory, however, when it is your distinguished self who speaks it, it seems a bit unsuitable.¡±

 Book 6 27.2

    Book 6 Chapter 27.2 - Seat of Emotions


    When he heard this mockery that didn¡¯t hold back the slightest bit of ridicule, after remaining silent for an entire silent, the tremendous voice sounded once more from Waterfront Castle. ¡°Since you came, then juste it.¡± The voice was cold and ruthless, releasing a berserkness that was difficult to describe. Su knew that it was already Westwood who was speaking.


    ¡°You are letting me in? Alright, I hope you all don¡¯t regret this decision.¡± Su said with a smile. His smile was full of charm,pletely a perfect disy of human species beauty. However, his smile was too perfect, and there wasn¡¯t the slightest change from start until now, urate and precise like a photo. If one looked at it long enough, they would no longer feel that it was beautiful, but rather develop a strange feeling of chilliness.


    Waterfront Castle waspletely designed and built based on the olden era¡¯s middle ages ancient castle style. It was built for war, the interiorplex and meandering. Even though Westwood was injured, his ability to move through space would disy tremendous power in this narrow andplex environment. Together with the home field domain¡¯s advantage, hisbat strength would also return to the level of his peak state. Meanwhile, fighting Su outside of this domain with Westwood¡¯s current seriously wounded state wasn¡¯t a good idea.


    Su slowly moved his body. He reached out his hand, tearing off the clothes on his body, exposing a perfect human race male body. However, this perfect appearance was only on the outside, the innerposition of his body, regardless of whether it was his bones, muscles, or nervous system, allpletely different from a human race¡¯s. His chest cavity was stillpletely empty, but the walls were already much thicker, the amount of tissues able to store energy already increased from oneyer to threeyers, all food here in this cavity would be almostpletely broken down, the portions his body couldn¡¯t use allpletely ignited under mes reaching a thousand degrees, releasing all of their heat energy. Meanwhile, the heat would be absorbed and stored by his body, converted into high energy matter. Su¡¯s ivory like skin was gradually turning dark, extremely fine bone fragments emerging sheet after sheet, forming a set of strange style armor. Eight oval shaped energy crystals appeared below the armor, and then they lit up with zing radiance, as if eight cold eyes had opened.


    Meanwhile, Su himself spread his two arms, his hands that looked like they were embracing the sky starting to release a drizzle of splendor, and then numerous fine electrical sparks jumped about. This was a sign of an extreme amount of energy content, the energy starting to spill out. In the blink of an eye, Su¡¯s entire body was surrounded by irregrly jumping long arcs of electricity.


    Su began to takerge steps forward, already reaching his greatest speed with just a few steps. His entire body drew out a streak of light me in the air, a hundred meters crossed in an instant. When one just saw him move his feet, in the next instant, he was already in front of Waterfront Castle¡¯s main entrance. His shoulders rammed fiercely into the two giant, dark, five-meter tall doors smelted from ck steel.


    The great earth shook fiercely, a noise resembling several dozen giant bells resounding through the sky. The two giant gates first became fully deformed, and then they finally separated from the hinge, flying inside. Meanwhile, the massive gateway arch was smashed apart, square meter sized chunks of rocks flew in all directions, the stone walls connected to it also copsing bit by bit. The giant doors that were more than ten tons in weight flew out a dozen or so meters before crashing down heavily,pletely smashing apart the garden fountain at the center of the reception courtyard. Smoke and dust rushed in all directions, energy streams rising up, as if a great explosion had taken ce. There were originally four hidden ability users behind the door, but the great changes suddenly happened, no room for them to react at all before the giant flying doors smashed straight into them. The terrifying impact was not something human bodies could handle; when they fell onto the ground, their bodies were clearly twisted and crooked.


    Su slowly walked out from the smoke and ruins. Apart from his head, his entire body was covered in armor, the eight zing crystals making Su look like a demon from hell. The ability users on the ground looked at Su with eyes full of despair and horror, unable to understand how a small body like his could erupt with such astonishing power. Even if the gates were smashed with the greatest horsepower main battle tanks, there was still no way this type of results could be achieved.


    The moment he set foot into ancient castle, ZSu felt an ever present energy. Compared to other so-called home fields, Waterfront Castle¡¯s was hundreds to over a thousand times greater. This energy spilled out from every visible and invisible corner, moving through an incrediblyplex pattern, winding about, obstructing, attacking, and suppressing Su, moreover expelling all energy that didn¡¯t belong to this ce. Su only felt as if ayer of grease covered his body, the stickiness indescribably ufortable. Every movement became much shakier and sluggish, all of his perception organs also shrouded. Meanwhile, his panoramic view waspressed until it didn¡¯t reach past a hundred meters of distance. Moreover, with each step he took, the pressure¡¯s effects would be even greater.


    A home field this powerful left even Su shocked. He paused slightly, starting to carefully sense thews of the home field¡¯s energy flow. Under the panoramic view, even the slightest energy stream couldn¡¯t escape its monitoring. Within a range of a hundred meters, the energy domain that moved with different patterns numbered in the several tens of thousands, while the number of regtions behind them that they represented even more so rose by more than a single order of magnitude. Su separated a third of his thought centers to decipher these rules, however, he discovered that the energy field was one whole entity; even if he unraveled one portion of it, the energy flow would automatically fix andplete the damaged portion. If one was onlyparing the volume of energy, Waterfront Castle¡¯s domain was inferior to even Land of Rest¡¯s glory, but the entire design itself was much more brilliant.


    A faint smile appeared at the corners of Su¡¯s lips. He already found a way.

 Book 6 27.3

    Book 6 Chapter 27.3 - Seat of Emotions


    Su leaned over, picking up a boulder, weighed it in his hand, and then suddenly flung it at the ancient castle¡¯s main building! The several ton boulder was like an artillery shell that left a cannon barrel, stirring up evil wind as it smashed at the castle! After leaving his hand, the boulder¡¯s surroundings erupted with brilliant mes, bing like a meteorite that fell through the atmosphere, the power that was attached to its surface also rapidly depleting. This was the result of the home field¡¯s rejection force. When the boulder smashed into the main building, the area that it was going to strike against even produced a faintyer of energy radiance, weakening arge half of the impact force. However, in the end, the kic energy that remained still sent the boulder smashing fiercely into the building¡¯s outer wall. The moment it exploded, it still left behind a few cracks on the wall also made of stone.


    In Su¡¯s perception, this impact only made the castle¡¯s energy field fluctuate slightly, everything bing normal again immediately afterwards. However, this was only the beginning.


    He didn¡¯t charge into the dark and sinister castle, instead walking up to the side where a wall was half copsed. The wall was simrly built from giant rock, every rock close to a ton in weight. However, for Su whose strength was already equivalent to ten levels, it waspletely negligible. He reached out his foot, and with a flick, a giant boulder left the ground. He then grabbed the rock, made a full turn, and then flung it at the main building.


    Energy radiance rose and fell, great rumbling noises continuous and uninterrupted. When the giant rocks exploded one after another on the castle¡¯s main building, it would make imposing ancient castle even tremble slightly! With each passing second, two to three boulders would smash out, as if it doomsday had descended. However, when throwing the boulders, Su was also exhausting energy, both sides equivalent topeting in energy consumption. However, Su was one person, how could he contend against all of Waterfront Castle?


    Su didn¡¯t seem to realize that he was carrying out a battle with no chance of sess, still chucking rocks at the outer wall, sending boulders smashing one after another at the castle¡¯s main building. The towering and imposing outer wall continuously copsed under the explosive blows. In the eyes of outsiders, the impact of every single boulder like a heavy p to Bevs¡¯ face! Even though right now, aside from Su, there wasn¡¯t a third party here, regardless of how things ended, the ability users in the castle will naturally remember this battle, and so Bevs¡¯ dignity would also suffer damage. In the future, this battle¡¯s truth would be spread, and from this be a stain on Bevs¡¯ reputation, this was the case even if he killed Su. Even though no one knew when that day woulde, the truth will definitely spread out, the mouths of humans never been all that reliable.


    Right now, the meaning of Su¡¯s sentence was already quite clear. Since none of you daree out, instead inviting me into your home field, then I will tear it down bit by bit for all of you to see.


    In the higher floors of the castle, Bevs stood behind the french window, his line of sight passing through the cracked ss, full of interest as he looked at Su. ¡°Seems like he is quite focused on this matter of striking my face.¡±


    The area behind Bevs was originallypletely empty, but at this moment, there was suddenly a ripple, and then a tall and slender female figure appeared. She was a head taller than Bevs, and despite being extremely beautiful, her skin was morbidly white, her scarlet red lips extremely striking, the dark ck bags under her eyes looking like the product of an entire night of crazy partying. She had short hair, the light yellow color simrly extremely unnatural. The woman¡¯s entire body was wrapped in silver skintight clothes, thebat suit tight like ayer of skin, perfectly revealing every detail of her body. White standing a step behind Bevs, she said, ¡°Has your distinguished self never minded having your face struck?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was ice-cold, rough, and carried a type of metal grinding sound, as if it was an electronic voice, not like that of a human¡¯s at all.


    Bevsughed. He reached out a hand, pointing at the coffee table, and then the woman immediately brought over a cup of drinking water into his hands. After taking a sip, only then did Bevs slowly say, ¡°Lei, you know that I don¡¯t care how others will view me after today, how they will talk about me. All I need to do is do things based on my own ideal and beliefs, that¡¯s already enough. This young man named Su is quite an excellent fe. However, towards my ideal, he is a variable, moreover a variable that has already reached the point of potentially destroying our ideal and future. It truly is a pity, fate has doomed him to stand against me.¡±


    The woman named Lei took a step forward, and then looked down on Su, saying with a frown, ¡°Does he not understand how pointless of a thing he is currently doing?¡±


    ¡°Pointless? I do not feel this way. Even though I do not know what exactly Su wishes to do, he would never do something pointless.¡± Bevs said, shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°You speak like you understand him extremely well.¡± Lei said rather impolitely.


    ¡°I do understand him quite well, perhaps even better than most people in this world, just like how there is no way anyone in this world who understands the Spider Empress better than me. Su is, apart from Angelina, my greatest enemy. That is why I understand him.¡±


    Right at this time, Su suddenly raised his head, giving Bevs and Lei¡¯s direction a look. Then, he released a profound chuckle, and then grabbed a boulder, throwing it at them with all of his strength! The instant the boulder left his hand, it already smashed at Bevs, crashing into the invisible force field, exploding fiercely!

 Book 6 27.4

    Book 6 Chapter 27.4 - Seat of Emotions


    Even though there was no sound that could be heard, nor was the slightest additional crack added to that incredibly tattered window, Lei still felt a wave of aggressiveness and killing intent pour over. She withdrew her frivolous expression, saying seriously, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be able to sense that we are here, right?¡±


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t!¡± Bevs said seriously, specially emphasizing the word shouldn¡¯t. However, immediately afterwards, he added, ¡°However, in this world, enough things that shouldn¡¯t happen already have.¡±


    Lei gave Bevs a firm look, and then coldly said, ¡°Bevs! This is not a battle that can be settled by making jokes! We came on your beckoning, already prepared to give up our lives for you, you should understand this point clearly.¡±


    Bevs released a light chuckle, and then said, ¡°Calm down a bit, Lei. If I didn¡¯t prepare to face death myself, I wouldn¡¯t have called you all either. Since we all have a chance of dying, then why not just calm down a bit? At the very least, if death truly arrived, we still spend our time in an easygoing manner.¡±


    ¡°You are always like this!¡± Lei shook her head, speaking a bit helplessly. She pointed at Su, and then said, ¡°Open up the defensive force field, I need to personally examine him a bit, see if he really can bring us death. Don¡¯t you feel like he is still a bit too young?¡±


    Bevs said with a smile, ¡°You have never changed either, not willing to believe my words from beginning to end. I feel like this time, you might suffer a bit for it.¡± He made a simple waving motion, and then a crack was opened up in the home field protecting the entire castle.


    Not even Lei could sense any energy fluctuations from Bevs¡¯ body. Her eyes were shining as she stared at Bevs, saying, ¡°I already can¡¯t see through you, you... don¡¯t tell me you used that?¡±


    ¡°Opening up a crack in the domain is an extremely dangerous matter, it is best if you do what you need to do quickly.¡± Bevs urged.


    Lei didn¡¯t argue with him. Deep and cold radiance flickered through her eyes, her eyesnding on Su once again. This time, Su immediately sensed something, stopping all movements and looking over. The instant both parties¡¯ eyes crossed, radiance erupted from Su¡¯s eyes, as if two mes ignited, zing within! In that instant, Su¡¯s pupils expanded, unexpectedly producing a boundless and limitless cosmos in the innermost depths, moreover producing an extremely powerful suction force, seemingly about to drag Lei entirely into that space!


    Lei suddenly released a mournful and miserable scream. A ring-shaped energy storm abruptly burst forth, engulfing the entire office! The ancient furniture, fine antique chinaware, and even the expensive precious books all exploded, destroyed in the energy storm, even the wallid by giant rocks having ten centimeters eroded. Smoke and dust filled the office, all of the furniture instantly vanishing. The only thing that was unharmed was Bevs, but even the teacup in his hands only had a handle left, the cup¡¯s body long missing.


    Lei¡¯s eyes were tightly shut. She staggered a few steps back, almost falling on the ground. Two streaks of blood flowed along the corners of her lips, looking unspeakably horrifying. A hint of sullenness appeared between Bevs brows. With a wave of his hand, the crack in the defensive force field was closed, severing Su¡¯s perception.


    ¡°Lei, you are fine, right?¡± Bevs asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine! Was just a bit careless just now, not expecting him to actually understand how to start a spiritual battle. Next time, he wouldn¡¯t have this chance.¡± Lei slowly opened her eyes, one able to see that her pupils were covered in fine wounds, droplets of blood continuously seeping out. She carefully reflected over what she felt during that instant of contact, and then said seriously and resolutely, ¡°He is definitely not human! This type of feeling... this type of feeling... is extremely simr to the ultra life forms we killed during Blood Dusk... no, he is inherently much colder and more ruthless than the monsters from back then! Bevs, why didn¡¯t you kill him earlier?!¡±


    Lei¡¯s voice became more and more shrill, eventually, simply roaring while pointing at the tip of Bevs¡¯ nose, her face already somewhat distorted. It was clear that she was so agitated that she already couldn¡¯t control herself.


    Bevs looked at Su, his expressionplex. With a sigh, he said, ¡°Only today did I finally confirm that he is an ultra life form. Before, it was only doubt. Sigh!¡±


    ¡°Doubt? Doubt is already enough reason to kill him!¡± Lei screamed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, there is also Angelina...¡±


    The Spider Empress¡¯ name immediately made Lei quiet down. However, what flickered between her eyes wasn¡¯t fear, but rather silent rage. After an entire second had passed, only then did she say, ¡°He is quite dangerous, perhaps even more dangerous than what you and I imagine. That fe Westwood has never been reliable. Me and my men will make our own preparations.¡±


    After speaking, she started to walk towards the door. Before leaving, Lei suddenly stopped, saying, ¡°Bevs... this is goodbye.¡±


    While looking at Lei¡¯s departing figure, Bevs¡¯ face was covered in shock. He had a vague feeling that Lei, arade he fought beside, now a powerful individual with ten levels in both the Mysterious Fields and Perception Domain, seemed to have sensed something, but didn¡¯t speak it out loud. A shadow silently shrouded the chairman¡¯s eyes.

 Book 6 27.5

    Book 6 Chapter 27.5 - Seat of Emotions


    Su stopped his attacks, turning and walking withrge steps towards the main building. Twenty meters of distance, for him, could be crossed with just a single step. However, Su didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry, disying great strength and discipline as he walked towards the main entrance. An overcast and somewhat sticky voice sounded. ¡°Are you finally tired of ying games?¡±


    This was Westwood¡¯s voice, each syble seemingly flowing with viscous blood. When he heard the sneer, Su only released a light chuckle, saying indifferently, ¡°Even a coward hiding in his nest dares to say these types of words?¡±


    Westwood immediately became silent, no longer replying, but the atmosphere immediately became much heavier. Bevs still didn¡¯t let him leave the home field¡¯s range, and the results of hisst battle against Su made it so that Westwood couldn¡¯t retort. Su who also had eleven levels of ability was, in theory a powerful individual on the same level as Westwood, but thebat prowess of the Perception Domain and Mental Domain couldn¡¯t even be mentioned on equal terms, which was why Westwood found thest battle extremely difficult to ept. Now, Su publicly challenged the ancient castle, and he even tore down the ancient castle¡¯s main entrance! Meanwhile, even though Su used names in his challenge, he didn¡¯t mention Westwood¡¯s name, this glorious eleventh level powerful individual who had the strength to threaten an entire great family in the Blood Parliament seeminglypletely transparent before Su¡¯s eyes. His silence didn¡¯t represent cowardice, but rather extreme anger. Westwood seemed to havepletely merged with the darkness, his existence unable to be detected anymore. When he reappeared, it would be time for him to vent his fury.


    Waterfront Castle¡¯s home field was endless. One of its most important features, was that it could inhibit the enemy¡¯s perception, from this producing a unidirectional transparent battlefield. Against Su, this just happened to suppress his strongest point.


    Su carried a faint smile, now already standing before the main building¡¯s front door. Tworge doors with copper floral designs rested there, their appearances simple and dignified, the surface wiped spotless. Just now, Su had sent at least a dozen boulders flying into this main entrance, but there wasn¡¯t a single marking left behind on it, only the rubble everywhere proving everything that had just happened. Su grabbed the handle of the main entrance, the copper grip already polished until it was shining, every streak of luster representing the passage of time. The doors weren¡¯t locked, with a light pull, they quietly slid open, the subtleness disying the exquisite workmanship and meticulous maintenance.


    After entering through the main entrance, what he first saw was a tall and far-reaching main hall. There were several chairs and teacups scattered about, hanging from the wall before them was the giant ck and red dual-colored insignia of the parliament. At the center of the insignia was a vivid and lifelike spider diagram, fully illustrating the empress¡¯ unmatched status in the Blood Parliament.


    The few candle mes made up the bit of light there was in this ce. A gloomy and sinister aura surrounded this ce, preventing one from seeing things even just a bit further away. This wasn¡¯t an illusion, but a true darkness. Under the pressure of the domain, all perception was suppressed; even if there was a giant spotlight here, it still wouldn¡¯t make this ce any brighter.


    Su stood before the entrance to the hall. He inhaled, and then shouted once more with a voice that shook up the entire castle. ¡°Bevs! I am standing inside of your castle right now! Are you too scared toe out?!¡±


    The voice resounded through the hall, the candle mes continuously swaying in the sound waves. However, after the giant dragon like roar rang through this ce for a long time, it finally gradually disappeared into the deep castle¡¯s darkness.


    There was no reply at all.


    Suughed. With a volume as if he was talking to someone face to face, he said, ¡°Alright then, Bevs, I¡¯ll let you watch your men die one by one right in front of you.¡±


    After speaking, Su walked into the hall step by step, following a wall towards a side door. He knew that regardless of whether the sound was great or small, Bevs would definitely hear him. When he was about to reach the side door, Su suddenly stopped his footsteps, a mysterious smile appearing on his face. Without waiting for those people hidden in the darkness to react, his right hand suddenly reached out like lightning,pletely entering the wall as if it was nothing! Su¡¯s hand prated the half meter thick wall, already gripping the throat of a stout and strong male. This was an ability user with eight levels of power, the scars covering his body disying his abundantbat experience, hisrge body guaranteeing great power. On the battlefield, he could definitely be considered a war god, but at this moment, his face was already full of horror. When he saw the arm that suddenly appeared before him, he momentarily forgot to even react. He only felt a slight stinging pain from his neck, and then it became a numbness, all feeling of his body severed. All of his power was there for nothing, only able to watch himself get ughtered. However, he really was quiet and vicious, even though his body didn¡¯t listen to hismands, he unexpectedly lowered his head to bite down on Su¡¯s arm! This movement already exceeded the limit of what the human bodyposition should be able to achieve. With a crack sound, his neck bone already snapped, but he sessfully bit down on Su¡¯s arm.

 Book 6 27.6

    Book 6 Chapter 27.6 - Seat of Emotions


    Su¡¯s arm was alreadypletely covered in dark bone biological armor. When the male bit down, it was as if he was biting down on a piece of superalloy armor, most of his teeth falling out, yet he couldn¡¯t even leave behind even the slightest trace on it. Without Su taking action, he himself already used this type of most intense method to counterattack. The male¡¯s ferocity and decisiveness left Su a bit surprised, and as such, he put away his smile, bing incredibly cold. Even though this ability user didn¡¯t even have the ability to retaliate before Su, he still obtained Su¡¯s respect. From his body, Su also smelled a determination that was far from ordinary.


    The space behind Su was suddenly dyed in a dark ck color. A ck line silently reached out, only when it touched his back did Su react. He instantly rushed forward, but was unable to fully evade the ck thread¡¯s attack. The extremely sturdy biological armor was actually silently torn through, and then a deep cut that was more than twenty centimeters long was left on his back. Su released a groan. He turned his hand around, stabbing it outwards, five knife-like fingers bing indistinct, seemingly prating a type of transparent matter that floated indefinitely in the void. When he withdrew his hand, there was already blood on all five of his fingers.


    In the depths of the castle, Westwood¡¯s muffled groan vaguely sounded.


    The darkness suddenly became heavy, several dozen ck streaks simultaneously reached out from the void, brandishing about, hacking at different parts of Su¡¯s body. They warped and weaved about, practically forming an inescapable. The ck strands didn¡¯t have tangible forms at all, yet their cutting strength was extraordinarily great, not even Su¡¯s biological armor able to resist them. It was to the extent where one ck strand hacked into his body¡¯s chest cavity, and only through the high temperature mes could he melt it. Meanwhile, Su continuously thrusted his hands into the void, a ssh of blood drawn each time he withdrew his hand!


    The intense battle only continued for less than a second, and then all of the ck wisps disappeared. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s body also staggered about, almost falling over, now leaning against a wall!


    Within a range of several meters, blood already dyed everything red, some of it from Westwood, some of it from himself. The biological armor had already been diced up into several hundred pieces, if the ck strands were able to cut another ten centimeters deeper, then Su would have long turned into a pile of flesh chunks. The ck strands were made purely from energy lines, their invasion and cutting force astonishingly high, moreover carrying a type of spatial concealment attribute. When the blood released from Su¡¯s body made contact with the energy line, they all lost their activity, even the intruder cellspletely wiped out. Meanwhile, those injuries on his body, even though they began to close and heal, their rate of recovery was more than ten times slower than the norm. Westwood wasn¡¯t much better off, Su¡¯s two hands not only tore off blood and flesh, there was quite a bit of bone fragments as well. Comparatively speaking, Su¡¯s injuries were much more serious. Even though each time, he always sessfully attacked Westwood, he was unable to drag him out from the spatial fault like the first time they met. In reality, Westwood rarely remainedpletely in the spatial fault, most of the time between two space¡¯s regions, ready to swap at any moment. Through the jumping between two different spatial regions, Westwood drew out cracks of space in the void one after another, this power the true feature of the ck energy threads.


    Regardless of which angle one looked at it from, Void Stealth could be considered a divine skill. Freely moving through parallel space already far exceeded the olden era humans¡¯ understandings towards the universe, space, and time. Before Westwood, the human race¡¯s sea of tacticspletely lost effectiveness, even if several dozen to over a hundred high level ability users surrounded him, he could still butcher them all with ease, having the confidence to wipe them out. All he needed was time.


    Only, this type of battle damage wasn¡¯t able to bring Westwood satisfaction, instead leaving him extremely shocked. He roared out, ¡°How are you able to attack me?!¡±


    Suughed with difficulty, and then said, ¡°Westwood, do you truly believe that this ce is only your home field?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Westwood¡¯s voice came from all directions, not even Su able to distinguish where it came from. He only knew that his opponent was already no longer in his surroundings.


    Su didn¡¯t reply. He only reached out his hand, and then the energy circting at his fingertips entered the home field¡¯s energy, as if it was making a pool of water turbid. In everyone¡¯s perception, including Westwood¡¯s, it was as ifyers of mist appeared in the castle, making Su¡¯s figure faintly discernible, no longer appearing clearly. As more and more energy flowed from Su¡¯s hand into the home field, the haze in the castle thus became increasingly dense, even Westwood¡¯s perception eventually only able to extend out ten meters. Right now, at least in terms of perception, both sides were back on the same ying field.


    The sudden change left Westwood greatly shocked, even Bevs who stood in thepletely ruined office revealing a face of shock. If it wasn¡¯t because most of the functions were still within his control, Bevs would have even thought that the domain had already been controlled by Su.


    ¡°How could this be?! This is but Waterfront Castle¡¯s inextinguishable domain!¡± Westwood was clearly in disbelief.


    ¡°Inextinguishable domain?¡± Su¡¯s voice sounded from the domain, carrying great mockery.


    Westwood was immediately left speechless. Just now, Su seized control over some of the home field in front of everyone¡¯s faces. Even though it was just a small portion, the so-called ¡®inextinguishable domain¡¯ clearly already ended here.

 Book 6 27.7

    Book 6 Chapter 27.7 - Seat of Emotions


    Su began to move, his figure drifting about in the mist-like energy field like a ghost. Countless energy strips passed by his body, these strips recorded and then analyzed. Under the countless thought centers¡¯ inconceivably great calction ability, Waterfront Castle¡¯s home field¡¯s patterns were deciphered bit by bit. With each strip that was analyzed, it would mean that Su understood this home field a bit further. While continuously bombarding the castle¡¯s main building, Su was actually probing and trying to break Waterfront Castle¡¯s domain. When Su decided to attack the main building, the screening effects the home field had on his perception had already weakened considerably. The more patterns that were deciphered, the more powerful Su¡¯s control over this piece of the home field would be, to the extent where in the end, he might even forcefully seize control over it from Bevs¡¯ hands. However, Waterfront Castle home field¡¯s main regtions were close to ten thousand strips, if he wanted to break them one by one, he needed at least a few days of time. However, what Su needed right now, was only to weaken the advantage of his opponent¡¯s domain.


    When he entered the main building, the Panoramic View¡¯s range was once againpressed to less than ten meters, but for Su, this was already enough. He pushed open the door to a storehouse, what he immediately faced was a reless dagger. Even though the soldier hidden behind the door was extremely surprised at Su¡¯s appearance, this didn¡¯t stop him from immediately reacting. The dagger seemed like it was going to move across Su¡¯s throat, but then it jumped up. During this instant of changing directions, Su¡¯s right hand already pressed against his chest, directly breaking through his chest, crushing his heart.


    The dagger cut open a several centimeters long shallow cut on Su¡¯s face. Compared to the injuries on his body, this bit of injury was almost negligible. Those wounds were all inflicted by Westwood, while the soldier who cut Su with the dagger only had eight levels of ability. However, this soldier, regardless of whether it was his reaction speed or instantaneous decision-making¡¯s uracy, they were both rarely seen. Moreover, he also even more so understood that there was no way he could even escape by a fluke, and thus no longer tried to save himself, only wishing to add an injury to Su¡¯s body. High level ability users weren¡¯t that hard to find, but high level ability users who were willing to fearlessly face death were definitely few in number.


    Pain flooded his consciousness from all different parts of his body like water, making Su feel a strong feeling of existence amidst his body¡¯s light trembling. Only the most real pain could awaken his human memories, prevent him from bing an ice-cold and indifferent killer and observer.


    His instincts already reminded him several times that he should weaken or adjust his sense of pain, because while humans needed pain to avoid danger, Su didn¡¯t. When fighting to this stage, even though Su¡¯s battle aplishment of seriously injuring Westwood was already enough to leave everyone stupefied, Su¡¯s own battle strength was simrly substantially weakened. Su wouldn¡¯t feel satisfaction towards this degree of battle results, what he needed was to kill Bevs, and destroy Waterfront Castle, end the war, end the source of all of his, Madeline¡¯s, and Persephone¡¯s suffering.


    For the sake of reaching this objective, Su decisively split off half of his thought centers that were currently deciphering the home field¡¯s patterns at full strength, using the processing power to search for any way to settle this battle, through means human or inhuman. This was a risk, a test that was seemingly simple, yet might very well open up pandora¡¯s box. When Su started this attempt, at least right now, heaven and earth seemed to suddenly open up, two feasible ns appearing.


    The first n was an Energy Hunter. Two-thirds of his body¡¯s energy reserves would be converted into four energy crystals, producing the initial stage Energy Hunter. Energy Hunter would produce several dozen to even several thousand varied flesh tentacles from behind his brain to his entire head, each one of these tentacles an energy control device, the more tentacles there were, the more energy force field patterns he could control at the same time. A high level form Energy Hunter could even have several hundred thousand tentacles! As long as there was enough energy, even a home field like Waterfront Castle could be instantly woven, deciphering was even more so an easy task. Meanwhile, if it was just seizing control, just the initial stage Energy Hunter was already enough. If Waterfront Castle¡¯s domain was shifted over to Su¡¯s control, then defeating Westwood wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Meanwhile, the second n was a predator form, the modification to Su¡¯s physiology both externally and internally, far greater than that of an Energy Hunter. Su¡¯s bone structure would be changed, his figure correspondingly shrunk. Meanwhile, his arms would extend to three meters long, his bone structure being primarily teeth and gear forms, his five fingers would all be sharp bone des, these des could be fired and detonated. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s legs would be the more explosive reverse joint form, and the direction of his joints could be adjusted at any time. This was the initial form of a predator, the higher level form also included an additional pair of propulsion feet and a pair of additional closebat des, as well as a thruster organ, anti-gravity floating organ, and six Spatial Vibration and Confinement crystals.


    Energy Hunters could easilypletely destroy Waterfront Castle¡¯s home field, and it could devour and store up to ten times the amount of energy. Meanwhile, the predator form would increase Su¡¯s presentbat strength by at least 50%, especially the Spatial Vibration and Confinement abilities, these even more so the bane of Westwood¡¯s Void Stealth ability. Unlike biological weapons like the Herk, Energy Hunters and predators were all ruler forms above biological weapons. Even though these two were only the initial forms, rulers were rulers. For biological weapons, rulers were simply like gods.


    However, while choosing a type, Su still hesitated due to an indescribable unknown fear. He was determined toplete the final battle in a human state. Su understood well that even though his injuries were serious, there was almost no one who could match his endurance and recovering abilities. As long as the battle situation became a war of attrition, then the final victor would always be him.

 Book 6 27.8

    Book 6 Chapter 27.8 - Seat of Emotions


    From the perspective of an observer, Su only stood quietly for a few seconds. Then, he lowered his body, gently cing that ability user¡¯s corpse on the ground, withdrawing his hand from his chest. This male¡¯s expression before death was still frozen on his face, which was a decisiveness that didn¡¯t fear death. When looking at this opponent deserving of respect, Su found it a bit difficult to smile.


    Right at this time, an energy storm suddenly appeared in Su¡¯s perception. He immediately straightened his body, his right arm moving horizontally, lightly supporting a fist that emerged after breaking through a wall. Even though the attack was sudden, under the Panoramic View, there was simply no chance of Su being ambushed. However, the power that was transmitted from that arm was exceptionally great,pletely exceeding Su¡¯s expectations, to the extent where his arm bones whose rigidity wasparable to superalloys even began to release sharp and clear shattering sounds! In that instant, at least several hundred of the gear-like bone fragments were smashed to pieces, Su¡¯s arm also twisting at a strange angle, then smashed heavily into his own chest!


    Su flew out backwards, directly smashing through two walls before finally stopping. Meanwhile, concentrated fine cracking sounds could be heard from his chest, a great depression of more than ten centimeters appearing on his chest! The bones protecting his chest that were even stronger than alloy heavy armor were actuallypletely sted through before this single strike! In that instant, Su calcted the strength of that fist, that was an impact with a force of several hundred tons, already eleven levels of power!


    Su was shocked, not expecting there to be another opponent outside of Westwood at the level of the ¡®power of gods¡¯. However, the enemy¡¯s aura didn¡¯t seem to reach this powerful of a level. Soon afterwards, the dust scattered, and Su also saw his opponent. This was a woman, one who was even a bit taller than him, her appearance even a bit sinister, the silver skintight clothes almost no different from beingpletely naked. These clothes didn¡¯t serve any defensive purpose, the main function seemingly just to decrease air friction, thus increasing the speed of all actions. This type of benefit was clearly small to the point of being overlooked by most people, but people who were willing to exploit even this bit of advantage were definitely opponents that were terrifying and difficult to deal with. The woman looked young, but Su read from her eyes a feeling of great changes and coldness. This was a coldness and detachedness only a veteran of a hundred battles, someone who crawled out from piles of corpses again and again could have. Moreover, Su felt a strong aura of death from her body. Wherever she stood, that ce would feel like a mountain of corpses, a sea of blood.


    When she saw Su with her own eyes, the hint of disdain in the woman¡¯s eyes already disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m Lei. Remember me, if you live, or forget me, if you die.¡±


    Su shook his somewhat dizzy head, and then said, ¡°Speaking so much shouldn¡¯t be a custom of people like you.¡±


    Lei seemed to release a sigh. ¡°After Blood Dusk, the number of those who could take a full force strike from me is already few in number, which is why you obtained my acknowledgement and respect. However, after today, only one of us will leave alive.¡±


    ¡°The one who will live is definitely me.¡± Su slowly stood up. A frightening radiance shed past the depths of his green pupils. He then said in an unhurried manner, ¡°That fist was quite heavy, but the price you paid was simrly great. Also, you¡¯ve aged!¡±


    A hint of shock shed past Lei¡¯s eyes as she watched Su¡¯s chest gradually recover, and then that distorted arm began to straighten itself out as well. A determined expression appeared on her face as she shouted, ¡°Whether or not I¡¯ve aged, you will only know after you¡¯ve defeated me!¡±


    Su didn¡¯t say any more. He stepped out, and then a conical rippling immediately appeared in the void. His body broke through the sound barrier, charging straight at Lei! When there was still a few meters between the two, Lei¡¯s inch length hair waspletely blown back by the crazy wind. Her eyes were instead greatly widened, not withdrawing or moving forward. The instant she collided with Su, her body suddenly turned around with inconceivable speed. She grabbed Su¡¯s body, and then with a pull and swing, he spun a half circle around her, and then his body smashed fiercely into the floor, to the extent where it even entered the basement, the tremendous force burying the lower half of his body into the sturdy building foundation!


    Suid there for an entire half second, and only then did he recover control over his body, staggering as he stood up. Most of the force of impact originated from himself, which was why he suffered such a great blow. Su used the full power after Extreme Assault, the power no different from the power of Lei¡¯s fist. The inside of Su¡¯s body was in chaos, the teeth shaped bone tes breaking apart inrge amounts, several areas of his body distorting until they looked inhuman. However, as Su stood up, the self-examination and correction process within his body already started, the various hidden injuries also recovered or temporarily sealed, the floating bone pieces also being transferred one after another based on priority. Su crawled out from the deep hole he was smashed into, took two steps, and then suddenly released a muffled groan. Two streaks of blood flowed out from his nose, and then hundreds of wisps of blood even more so flowed out from between the cracks of his biological armor! The sensation of pain he retained was just that powerful, enough to form a small scale storm in his thought centers, two thought centers directly being burned down as a result.


    However, after he released a heavy groan, his swaying body still stood still. Then, his body sprung outwards, jumping back to the first floor to face Lei. Su only stopped for a moment, and then he erupted with power, this time a leg that exerted force. The moment he raised his leg, a hair-raising whistling sound tore through the air; if this powernded on on Lei¡¯s body, the biological armor material sharp edge at the tip of Su¡¯s toes might even directly cleave her in half!

 Book 6 27.9

    Book 6 Chapter 27.9 - Seat of Emotions


    The sound ofyers being smashed through one after the other Lei was expecting never happened. She thought for a bit, and then she passed through the giant hole in the wall Su smashed through, entering the room Su fell into. Through theyers of rising smoke and dust, she discovered that Su¡¯s arms and legs were extended outwards, hanging from the corner of the ceiling like a spider, currently coldly watching her.


    Lei¡¯s sharp eyes swept over the dark biological armor around Su¡¯s body. When she found that even though his body was covered in fine cracks, apart from the giant injury from Westwood, there weren¡¯t manyrge gaps that could injure the inside of his body, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but contract. Just now, even though more than half of the power of her attack was borrowed from Su, the absolute force shouldn¡¯t be any inferior to the full power strike of someone with ten levels of power. It seems like even if Su¡¯s defensive strength didn¡¯t reach ten levels, it wasn¡¯t far off. Apart from eleven levels of perception, the amount of power and speed Su could instantly erupt with was at or or not too far from ten levels; for hisprehensive strength, every additional tenth level ability would exponentially raise hisbat prowess. However, this wasn¡¯t what made Lei surprised, after all, during Blood Dusk, she had put down more than one tyrannical opponent with her own hands.


    With just a single look, Lei could engrave all of Su¡¯s physical changes into her mind, not letting go of a single detail. Those criss-crossed great injuries on Su¡¯s body, forget about cing them on a human body, even if they were ced on any organism, they would be fatal wounds. At the very least, the tremendous amount of pain brought by one¡¯s survival instincts would definitely make that creature¡¯s movements change to some degree without exception. However, Su was the only exception Lei had ever seen in her entire life.


    ¡°Come down?¡± Lei¡¯s finger gestured, her movement and voice both seemed extremely frivolous.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Su¡¯s voice was calm to the point of making one¡¯s heart turn cold. His arms and legs loosened, and then his body immediately fell on the ground like a lump of lead. He no longer used the powerful yet difficult to control Extreme Assault, instead walking over withrge steps. His right leg swept at Lei¡¯s waist like an executioner¡¯s de.


    Lei¡¯s expression became more and more grave. Abandoning the use of powerful abilities wasn¡¯t a choice everyone could make, but Su instantly made the decision. Even though she could be considered a great master in the field of closebat, she still wasn¡¯t able to fully grasp everything. Lei¡¯s hand pressed gently against the leg Su swept over, and then her body fluttered like willow catkin, her elbow already smashing towards Su¡¯s face. Su moved his arm out to block this strike. When the two arms met, a muffled sound rang out, his arm immediately bing somewhat deformed. However, it was as if he didn¡¯t sense anything, his left hand already pressed against Lei¡¯s arm, and then his fingers crushed down! Before those fingers crushed down, Lei already withdrew her hand, but the silver skintight clothes were still torn off, more than ten bloody streaks added to her skin. This was the first time Lei received external injuries after the battle began.


    Su and Lei¡¯s bodies were almost tangled together, his body and various portions all bing weapons, muffled striking sounds continuous and unending. Several secondster, Su was fiercely swung out once more, this time only stopping after copsing two walls. Su lowered his head to look at his own ribs, that area having a clear depression. Moreover, there were several pieces of armor that had disappeared without a trace, revealing the bloody and mangled body tissues underneath.


    Lei didn¡¯t chase after him. At this time, Su already realized that it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to, but rather that she didn¡¯t have the ability to. Lei, who looked fine and unhindered on the outside, was already quite heavily injured inside. Those attacks that seriously injured Su long exceeded the limits of her ability, these strikes a skill simr to explosive strikes, each attack bringing her body a heavy burden. After fighting with Su for this long, Lei had long exceeded the limits of what her body could bear. It was to the extent where she already couldn¡¯tpletely hide the situation inside her body, allowing Su to see the various old injuries all over her body that were now rpsing. Su¡¯s body straightened, already bouncing up from the ground, tangling around Lei in battle once more. This was a battle of life and death, Su didn¡¯t give her time to recover.


    Several secondster, Su flew out backwards once more, the force at which he flew out with much smaller this time, to the extent where his body didn¡¯t even smash through one wall. Su first steadied his body, and then he fixed his head that was tilted backwards unnaturally. Following his movements, two streaks of blood sprayed out from his face, his perfect face alsopletely destroyed by this heavy strike. His nose was crooked, his nose bonespletely fractured, half of his face also swollen. In past battles, Su¡¯s handsome face actually brought him quite a bit of convenience, all enemies, regardless of whether they were male or female would inadvertently avoid hitting his face, or at least feel a bit of hesitation. Towards excessively beautiful things, humans would always feel a bit of hesitation before they ruined it. Meanwhile this time, Lei finally overcame her mental barrier, sending a fist viciously into Su¡¯s face!


    Without needing a mirror, his omnipotent perception strength transmitted his current appearance into Su¡¯s consciousness. For some reason, after having this bewitching face ruined, Su instead felt much more at ease. He conveniently wiped off some blood that flowed down from his face, and then he actuallyughed, saying to Lei, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He had his face whacked, yet he he said thanks? Lei was quite speechless, but she knew that Su was definitely not a pervert or lunatic. On the contrary, he was terrifyingly cool-headed and intelligent, the most frightening war machine Lei had seen in her entire life.

 Book 6 27.10

    Book 6 Chapter 27.10 - Seat of Emotions


    ¡°No need, it was just something I had to do.¡± Lei coldly spoke words untrue to her thoughts. If she had a choice, she would much rather smash apart Su¡¯s inner organs or other vital areas, but her stamina that was quickly drying up told her that this was already an impossible dream, which was why after she was given the chance, she smashed her fist into Su¡¯s face in a half venting manner. Lei also knew that this bit of injurypletely didn¡¯t affect Su¡¯s fighting strength.


    Su had terrifying recoverative ability, even the injuries left behind by Westwood starting to slowly recover. As long as he was willing, he could recover from all of the injuries on his face in under a minute. However, Su didn¡¯t worry about the injuries on his face at all, walking towards Lei just like that, his hand like a sword, stabbing at her heart. When she saw Su¡¯s right hand pierce over, Lei¡¯s eyes were full of a solemn and respectful expression, actually not dodging, instead turning her hand, aiming at Su¡¯s chest with a simr stance!


    In terms of closebat arts, Lei even exceeded Madeline, but the difference between her and Su wasn¡¯t all that great. Lei was still human, and because she was human, she would be injured, the time woulde when her strength reached its limit. The current Lei had already reached the limit of her human capabilities, which was why she no longer hesitated, immediately aiming for mutual destruction when she took action.


    Su naturally knew what was happening, he already saw through Lei¡¯s intentions. He didn¡¯t withdraw his hand, instead following Lei¡¯s way of thinking to the end, at the same time sticking out his chest to face Lei¡¯s hand. When she saw those the two eyes that were pure like jadeite, Lei suddenly shivered from the bottom of her heart. She felt that Su was currently waiting, or was perhaps looking forward to something.


    Lei already didn¡¯t have any time to think further, her fingertips already made contact with the armor in front of Su¡¯s chest, her short and sharp fingernails entering a wound on the breastte that had yet to heal. Lei was going to use this as the breakthrough point, and then force her way into Su¡¯s chest in one move. Meanwhile, on the other end, Su¡¯s fingertips already broke through Lei¡¯s silver skintight suit, exposing her bare and sturdy skin, already ready to pierce through.


    Time seemed to have frozen still at this moment. Several strands of dark ck threads appeared on Su¡¯s back, blossoming, extending, in that instant already forming a great web of hundreds to thousands of strands of ck silk, covering Su beneath, even trapping Lei within!


    This was Westwood. After hiding all this time, he finally found a chance, a chance to wipe out Su in one move, even though this meant sacrificing Lei. Lei¡¯s expression remained unchanged, her entire body¡¯s power gathered on her right hand, increasing the speed at which it stabbed towards Su¡¯s chest, turning a blind eye to the web of death that suddenly unfolded before her. No, her expression wasn¡¯tpletely unchanged. When the web of death erged, Lei¡¯s expression became as clear as her mind, as well as contained an undisguised contempt. However, in the end, she still chose to calmly ept the embrace of death, all for the sake of dragging Su, this enemy she was powerless against, with her to hell.


    ¡°I finally managed to wait until this time...¡± Su smiled and said. Thews of time were twisted at this moment, his words not fast, but it was also extremely calm, moreover everyone able to hear him clearly. However, until he finished saying this, Lei¡¯s right hand didn¡¯t seem to move forward, and the destructive energy web of death only moved an insignificant distance.


    ¡°... waited until the moment when you all took the initiative to abandon your dignity and pride as humans.¡± Su said.


    Abandon the dignity and pride as humans? Lei and Westwood who was hiding in the darkness didn¡¯t have to think through the meaning behind this sentence, because the flow of time returned to normal.


    Lei¡¯s hand already deeply prated Su¡¯s chest, her fingertips that were like drill bits making contact with an extremely tough barrier, tough to the the point where it was not something a human ought to have, to the extent where even the pieces of prototype armors Lei had personally tore apart were not more than this. At the same time, Su¡¯s hand already stabbed deeply into her chest, the five fingers that unfolded already touching her heart! Lei suddenly released a roar of energy, energy pouring out like a tide from every corner of her body, the final bit of strength squeezed out by her unmatched willpower, the surging energy pushing her right hand through the obstruction before her, piercing deeply into Su¡¯s chest!


    However, the first feeling, was instead emptiness. After breaking through the obstruction, Lei didn¡¯t touch a heart, there was none of the organs she was waiting for. In reality, she didn¡¯t touch anything. Su¡¯s chest was actually empty? How could this be possible?


    As soon as confusion and fear appeared, a second feeling attacked at her mind. That was pain, a scorching pain. The pain flooded like raging waves, instantly reaching the extreme, and then what followed was aplete numbness. However, as a first rate powerful being of the human race, as a survivor of Blood Dusk full ofbat experience, Lei already differentiated from her instantaneous perception that the pain originated from high temperature, moreover a temperature close to two thousand degrees! It was as if her hand was directly inserted into a boiling furnace of liquid steel! However, how could there be this type of high temperature inside of Su¡¯s body? How could such a high temperature appear inside a biological body? This already toppled themon sense of this world.


    Not even ten levels of defense could resist close to two thousand degrees of temperature. Lei screamed, withdrawing her right hand, but everything from her forearm down had alreadypletely disappeared, only apletely crystallized wound remaining. Meanwhile, her scream was a mixture of shock, unwillingness, and suffering from having her heart crushed. A cup sized injury was opened up before Su¡¯s body, but the depths waspletely dark, not a bit of light could be seen, as if there was a miniature ck hole hidden within his chest cavity. Before the wound closed, the heat streams that made Lei¡¯s right handpletely disappear poured out from the wound, the zing heat stream turning into an almost white-colored me, sting Lei¡¯s face and body ruthlessly, instantly setting her ame! The extremely high temperature and tremendous energy burned half of Lei¡¯s body into ashes in under a second of time. Lei slowly fell backwards, what was left of her body starting to burn fiercely. Meanwhile, the web of death that was restricting them wrapped around her body, her body that had lost the ability to defend herselfpletely unable to stop these spatial attribute energy cutting lines, so it was diced up into several hundred chunks, and then these chunks were ignited by the flowing heat that filled this ce. In that instant, it was as if there was a meteor shower, several hundred pieces of fine burning meteors fell onto the ground, producing a sea of blossoming mes.


    It was unknown what kind of glory and battle aplishments she previously had from Blood Dusk, but every person who survived from that war were legends. However, Lei¡¯s death really was splendid and magnificent.

 Book 6 27.11

    Book 6 Chapter 27.11 - Seat of Emotions


    The wound on Su¡¯s chest quickly closed, stopping the continuous stream of heat. Hisplexion instantly became pale, the blood that flowed out unexpectedly changing from a red color to almost transparent. The damage this amount of energy loss brought him might be even more severe than the cuts on his body. The web of death simrly covered Su¡¯s body, his body that was covered in armor erupted intorge amounts of electrical mes, currently frantically resisting the cutting of energy threads. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s face that was exposed was instantly covered in several dozen criss-crossed red lines, every single red line an extremely fine cut! Those energy threads cut all the way down to the bones, and only then did they encounter their first obstacle. However, once the energy threats encountered Su¡¯s eyes, they quietly disappeared, as if they never appeared.


    The entire web of death covered Su¡¯ body, the energy threads frantically closing in, cutting and grinding against Su¡¯s skull and armor, releasing pi pi pa pa, zhi ca ge sounds. All types of energy explosion sounds rang out, several hundred to over a thousand explosions sounding within a single second, making Su¡¯s body tremble even more uncontrobly. In this moment, strangely, Westwood¡¯s face appeared before Su¡¯s eyes, currently frantically restricting the energy threads, trying to send Su into the afterworld just like Lei. Due to excessive exertion and expectation, Westwood¡¯s face was alreadypletely distorted, yet he had no idea of it.


    This was merely the scene Su was imagining, but he knew that reality was bound to be like this as well.


    Was this the end? After being cut into several hundred to over a thousand pieces, Su would also be heavily injured, the possibility of his next revival unknown. He was even more unsure if he would even be able to preserve his own consciousness.


    The insides of Su¡¯s body suddenly wriggled intensely, countless fragments of energy crystals spat out from various storage organs. As the various blood vessel channels gathered by his throat, then mixed together, following a spray of scorching air steam, a st of brilliant light mist flickering with endless ster light formed before Su. Another st of extremely high temperature heat steam was released from Su¡¯s mouth, spraying over the mist of light produced by countless shattered crystals. The high temperature instantly exploded some of the crystals, the terrifying energy stored within the crystals thus erupting with power ten to a hundred times its usual amount, instantly igniting all of the energy crystals!


    A st of extremely splendid radiance took form before Su. It instantly filled the entire room, walls, ceiling, floor, everything silently melting away. Waterfront Castle trembled, or to be more precise, it jumped. Then, it was as if several hundred powerful searchlights were turned on behind several dozen windows, so bright that it was impossible to stare straight at. Afterwards, mes that flourished beyond imagination erupted from these windows. Arge piece of the castle¡¯s roof was sent high into the air, supporting it was a st of several dozen meter tall mes. This was an explosion that rocked and almost sent Waterfront Castle flying. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t that exaggerated, but it at least prated it!


    While standing in the office that had already turned to ruins, the wall before Bevs had already disappeared, raging mes like the inferno of hell, erupting less than two meters from where he stood, everything the mes licked melting away and being swallowed up. Just the roiling heat that poured over already burned everything that could be burned, to the extent where even metal items were softening. Before Bevs¡¯ very eyes, Waterfront Castle became a burning hell, only Bevs¡¯ surroundings the final purend. Everything within a meter of him remained the same temperature, the streams of heat unable to pass through no matter how fierce they were. While quietly standing in front of the surging sea of mes, Bevs stood there unmovingly, as if endless time had passed. In reality, however, only an instant that was so short that it couldn¡¯t be measured passed.


    He sighed, and then turned around, walking to an unremarkable door beside him. He opened it, revealing a spiral staircase that wound downwards. There was no light inside, but a faint radiance of unknown origin illuminated these stairs. There was no dampness or other smell, but it still gave one a type of ancient and profound feeling, moreover full of a type of powerful and unrestrained aura. This spiral staircase was like the passage to the nest of a giant dragon.


    Bevs entered the staircase, properly closing the door behind him. Raging mes then devoured what remained of the office, yet they couldn¡¯t inflict the slightest bit of damage on the walls or this door. Bevs continued downwards. After who knew how much time had passed, only then did the end of these stairs appear before him. This was a small entrance hall with two copper-gilded redwood doors, the copper decorations and handle full of mottled rust, hard to say just how much time had already passed since they werest touched.


    Bevs descended the final flight of stairs, entering the entrance hall. There was a small room beside this hall, the candle me flickering about within adding a bit of dusky light to the room. The room was extremely small, only having a bed, a chair, and an ancient wooden cupboard, everything full of an elderly feel. It was because there really was an old man sitting in this small room, an incredibly old man. The few strands of hair on his head already weren¡¯t white, but rather a mottled brown. Sagging skin hung from his face and bodyyer afteryer resembling an old wrinkled newspaper. His stature was small, thin to the point where only bones remained, yet he had a round and bulging stomach. It seemed like he would take hisst breath at any time, but his eyes were bright and pure like that of an infant¡¯s. At his side was an old book that was read two-thirds of the way, as well as an old-fashioned water cup, inside of it unknown if it was water or something else.


    When Bevs walked in, this elder¡¯s eyes finally moved, his line of sightnding on Bevs. After taking several seconds to differentiate who this was, only then did he say, ¡°Bevs, aren¡¯t you here a bit early, oh, early by more than ten years? I originally thought that you wouldn¡¯te.¡±


    Bevsughed bitterly, saying, ¡°Indeed, it is too early. I was hoping to not have toe here as well, but because of a few unexpected things, I had no choice.¡±


    Something was mumbled within the depths of the old man¡¯s throat, but he didn¡¯t speak it out loud. He gave Bevs a deep look, and then asked with a weak voice, ¡°Then what about little Angelina, how is she? Are you two still the same as before?¡±


    Bevs¡¯ smile became even more bitter. He continuously coughed, saying, ¡°About her... how could she change? Everything is just like back then, no one else within her heart, only... that matter. During these years, she decided to just hole up in Dark Red Castle, not worrying about any external matters, noting out again.¡±


    ¡°What? Angelina stayed in Dark Red Castle all this time? Don¡¯t tell me that the one outside isn¡¯t her?¡± The elder was extremely surprised, his voice also bing much louder. Only, he was just too old, his voice like a leaking windbox, difficult to hear clearly.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t Angelina, then how could there be anyone who could force you to this extent? In this world, is there really that powerful of an existence?¡± The elder muttered to himself, his eyes remaining fixated on Bevs the entire time. When he saw Bevs¡¯ expression that was bing more and more calm, the elder finally released a heavy sigh. His hands moved to the armrest, slowly supporting his aged body.

 Book 6 27.12

    Book 6 Chapter 27.12 - Seat of Emotions


    He shifted his heavy steps while saying slowly, ¡°In the blink of an eye, you¡¯ve be old as well, time truly goes by fast. Even now, if I just close my eyes, I can still picture the appearances of you two when you were young. Sigh, back then, I just knew that this day woulde when you two would face each other to the death. It is because you two are both too smart, too straightforward. As long as it is something either one of you decided to do, then it will definitely be done, moreover definitely done to its end, neither side willing to budge for the other in the slightest. I originally thought that those things that drew your attention wouldn¡¯te for at least a decade. I thought that I wouldn¡¯t live until that day, so I wouldn¡¯t have to see this end between the two of you. However, I never expected you toe down now, and the one who arrived isn¡¯t even her.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of who it is, isn¡¯t it all the same? The result won¡¯t change. In reality, a bit earlier, a bitter, it will still be this result. If it isn¡¯t Angelina, then this result is quite good as well. At the very least, we don¡¯t have to directly face her.¡± Bevsughed, calmly saying.


    ¡°Alright then, I will open the door for you.¡± The elder trudged along with great difficulty, moreover producing an ancient key covered in green rust, wishing to walk over from the gatehouse.


    However, Bevs stood at the doorway, no intention of moving out of the way, his eyes also calm and peaceful.


    ¡°Your distinguished self has forgotten one thing.¡± Bevs said with a smile.


    The elder¡¯s facial organs all wrinkled, looking like he was both crying andughing, every wrinkle bing a bit deeper. He opened his turbid eyes, looking into Bevs¡¯ eyes, as if ascertaining his resolution. A few secondster, the elder finally withdrew his eyes in defeat, and with a deep sigh, said, ¡°I only wanted to give you a proposal, at the very least, this time, there is no need to consider that thing. It is because after this, there is still a chance that you will face Angelina.¡±


    Bevs shook his head, and then said with a smile, ¡°If I do that, then what is the difference between me and her? If I cannot even persevere with my own ideals, then there is no perseverance to talk about at all. How can I convince her then?¡±


    ¡°The dead cannot convince others.¡± The elder said.


    ¡°Death is the most powerful persuasion in itself.¡±


    In the end, the elder could only release a deep sigh. He turned towards the only unbearably rotten wooden cupboard, opened it, and then removed a small wooden chest filled with dust from within. After unlocking the chest¡¯s old-fashioned lock with the key, he then produced a syringe wrapped in thick velvet. The syringe wasn¡¯trge, the serial number on it proving how ancient it was. However, after experiencing more than ten years of time, it was still brand new, clearly maintained with the utmost care. The syringe was half-filled with a blood-like liquid. The elder held the syringe with his wrinkled hands, handing it over to Bevs. The closer it got to Bevs, the more powerfully the liquid in the syringe moved about, eventually simply boiling! This was the mysterious liquid boiling on its own, not a result produced by the elder¡¯s trembling hands.


    After giving Bevs the syringe, the elder returned to the room, closed the door and window, and then blew out the candle¡¯s me.


    Bevs¡¯ hand that received the syringe was steady. He didn¡¯t hesitate, instead raising his left arm¡¯s sleeve, stabbing the head of the syringe into that arm, and then pressed that boiling mysterious liquid into his muscles. When the first drop of blood-colored liquid was injected, Bevs¡¯ face involuntarily twitched, a hint of pain also appearing between his brows. Perhaps others might feel a bit of shock when they saw this scene, as pain endurance was something all high level ability users were equipped with, and someone who was at Bevs¡¯ level could be said to be able to endure pain on the cellr level, which was why no matter what degree of pain it was, Bevs could receive it without batting an eyelid. However, only those who understood him extremely well knew that Bevs was someone who upheld the natural, showing pain when hurt, smiling when happy.


    At the end of the entrance hall was a pair of unremarkable wooden doors, simrly seeming a bit rotten due to the long amount of time that passed and the damp environment, the lock on the door only carrying symbolic meaning. However, when Bevs gently caressed that lock, his expression seemed solemn and respectful. He produced a dark gold key from his inner pocket. The key was extremely heavy, wiped until it was shiny, a spider diagram embedded into the handle. It was pieced together with ck and gold colored gemstones, the workmanship exquisite and lifelike to the extreme, as if that spider was currently crawling about.


    Click ck sounds rang out. The key made a half circle turn in the lock, and only then did the lock unwillingly open. Behind the door was an exceptionally quiet and wide space, the ceiling more than ten meters tall, the surface area several thousand square meters,pletely a vast pce! The pce was exceptionally cold, frost hanging from the walls. At the center of the main hall was a crude stone tform, inside of it disyed a sealed ss dish that stored a shallowyer of blood-like liquid. A fine line of characters were carved on the ss dish:


    After he drank the divine blood, the fate of god immediately weighed down on his back, left without a choice.


    Bevs raised the ss dish, a profound smile appearing on his face. Then, he tore off the seal on the ss dish, opening it. The instant the ss dish was opened, the blood-like liquid suddenly seemed to have its own life and spiritual nature, actually jumping out from within, stabbing towards Bevs¡¯ chest like a streak of lightning!


    The blood was exceptionally sharp, instantly tearing through Bevs¡¯ chest, stabbing inside deeply. In that instant, Bevs¡¯ chest seemed to be entirely opened, to the extent where even his throbbing heart could be seen! However, after the blood entered his chest cavity, several dozen bloody wisps unexpectedly divided out behind it, at the end of every bloody wisp something like a small w, moreover, at the center of each w a small eye! Several dozen small ws grabbed the edges of his open chest, unexpectedly forcibly closing it. Then, ayer of white bubbles appeared on the wound, holding it together.


    Bevs was first stunned, and then he lowered his head to look at the injury on his own chest. Heughed, as if he suddenly understood something, and then he fell down on his back.

 Book 6 27.13

    Book 6 Chapter 27.13 - Seat of Emotions


    The powerful explosions almost sent half of Waterfront Castle into the sky, the surging mes directly rising a hundred meters, this heaven-shocking pir of me clearly visible even from several dozen kilometers out! Those with slightly better sight could even see the roof tumbling about at the top of the pir of me.


    At the center of the pir of me, Su stood there, raising his hands into the air, as if he was embracing the entire sky, endless energy continuously surging from his body, urging the pir of me to quickly rise, as if it would never go out. Su could feel every strand of energy that spilled out and erupted. He released the energy in his body freely, continuously pushing the pir of mes higher, every part of the me bing a portion of himself, in that instant, Su seemed to have be a giant that reached the heavens while towering on the earth, each roar able to shake the world. This type of freedom, this type of unrestrained feeling, was something Su had never felt before in his short few decades of life.


    This was the first time, perhaps also thest time.


    Su suddenly raised his head. A giant shadow surrounded his body that wasn¡¯t all thatrge.


    The raging mes suddenly revealed several points of dazzling electrical radiance, to the extent where they couldn¡¯t even inhibit the ring fiery light. Electrical light continuously linked up into lines, the center suddenly trembling, revealing an expanse of darkness. Whenever the mes made contact with this expanse of darkness, they would be devoured, as if sucked into a piece of different space.


    A low groaning noise sounded from within the raging mes, following which Westwood fell out from the darkness. He was in an extremely sorry state, the clothes on his body alreadypletely disappeared, while his skin was badly mangled, full of cuts of varying sizes, many of them deep to the point where bone could be seen. The darkness quickly disappeared, raging mes once again filling up all space. Only, whenever they got closer to Westwood, the mes would be crooked, as if there was some type of formless force field around him.


    Void Stealth didn¡¯t mean that he could truly separate from this space, he had to retain some connection with this world, or else he would truly be locked in another space. That meant that Westwood definitely kept some part of his body in this world through a certain method, just that he hid it extremely well. After learning from thest experience, not even Su could urately detect his position. However, not being able to lock in on his position didn¡¯t mean that there was no method of dealing with this ability. Su directly released energy, sending half of Waterfront Castle into the sky, crushing the castle¡¯s domain in one move. The crazy energy flow shook up theposition of space, and the slightest instability, for Westwood who was hidden in space, would bring tremendous damage. Just like that, he was sted out.


    What truly injured Westwood, was still space itself.


    Su stopped his release of energy. mes devoured Waterfront Castle like a waterfall, slowly crashing down. Meanwhile, Su stood on the scorching ruins, quietly staring at Westwood who was still floating in midair. Westwood¡¯s expression was still dignified; even though he was in a sorry state, he still went to great efforts to maintain his final dignity. His body was tottering, possibly falling on the ground at any moment, but he still exhausted the tiny bit of strength he had to float in midair. To do this type of meaningless thing at this time meant that he clearly only had just that bit of strength left.


    ¡°You... how did you aplish this?¡± Westwood was gasping for breath, his words disjointed.


    Su¡¯s smile was forever that enchanting. ¡°Even though my strength is inferior to yours, as long as I know about Void Stealth¡¯s weakness, defeating you isn¡¯t that difficult.¡±


    ¡°How could you possibly know about Void Stealth¡¯s weakness?...¡± When Westwood said this, he suddenly thought of something. His expression changed, and then he muttered, ¡°Omniscience and omnipotence! As expected, what the chairman said wasn¡¯t wrong...¡±


    This exhausted thest bit of Westwood¡¯s strength. He fell decrepit to the ground, unable to stand up ever again. Su silently walked over, ced his hand on the nape of his neck, and with a bit of force, his fingertips already entered his neck, digging out a piece of vertebra, absorbing it into his body. Thus, Westwood¡¯s genes and Void Stealth secrets would quickly be grasped by Su. The genes of a powerful individual at the same level would also bring Surge amounts of evolutionary points.


    At this time, countless fine sounds were currently released from every corner of Su¡¯s body, moreover gathering into a powerful current towards his consciousness. These sounds were continuously reminding Su that he had to immediately leave this ce. This was the voice of his instincts, it sensed a powerful danger, currently reminding Su. Moreover, Su¡¯s current condition was already terrible to the extreme, all of his energy reserves spent. Exaggerating a bit, a strike with slightly more weight behind it might even make Su¡¯s bodypletely copse.


    For the current Su, bodyposition was already no longer important, what was important was energy, as well as the ability to transfer, absorb, and store energy. Su, who had lost all energy, would then be a tiger without ws, while he didn¡¯t have to pay much attention to flesh wounds.


    Was this where the path of evolution would take him? Was the physical body no longer important? These two questions had already lingered within the depths of Su¡¯s body for a long time, yet they had no answers. Or, perhaps it could be said that Su wasn¡¯t willing to face those answers.

 Book 6 27.14

    Book 6 Chapter 27.14 - Seat of Emotions


    Westwood¡¯s flesh was broken down and dissolved within Su¡¯s body, strands ofplete gene sequence being analyzed. There was a formless power moving them, absorbing them into special cells. Whenever a strand of genes was absorbed, an identical strand of genes would take form in Su¡¯s brain. Then, a thought center would take control of its deciphering on its own, this process continuing until half of his thought centers had tasks assigned to them.


    Evolution seemed to be his instincts¡¯ number one choice. Even when his energy was on the verge of exhaustion, a portion of attention would still be diverted to the deciphering of powerful beings¡¯ genes.


    Su surveyed his surroundings. The smaller half of Waterfront Castle that remained was in a sorry state, but the damaged border areas were exceptionally smooth like a huge cake that had a slice cut out from it. Around the edges of the ruins, several scorched ck corpses could be seen. Even though they only had parts of their bodies left, one could still see their charging stances. After Su released the raging mes, these people rushed into the raging mes with no thought of personal safety, only wishing to injure Su¡¯s body at the center of the raging fiery storm. However, the extreme temperature mes could melt even concrete, so how could they be something the human body could resist? Even those who didn¡¯t enter the mes¡¯ range were turned into charred coke from the high temperature radiation. When he looked at these ability users who didn¡¯t value their own lives, a bit of curiosity quietly rose from the depths of Su¡¯s heart. What kind of person was Bevs exactly, to be able to make these ability users who should greatly cherish their own lives face death so fearlessly?


    Right when this thought had just emerged in his mind, a forceful and heavy voice sounded from deep within, ¡°It isn¡¯t that they don¡¯t cherish their lives, but rather that they approve of my ideal, moreover willing to sacrifice themselves for this ideal.¡±


    Su¡¯s expression changed, shivering inwardly. To be able to perceive his thoughts, moreover directly release sound into the depths of his consciousness, this was something only a powerful individual with at least eleven levels of the Perception Domain could do. There was no sign of the enemy within his Panoramic View, but this wasn¡¯t strange. When one also reached eleven levels in the Perception Domain, there would naturally be ways to avoid the Panoramic View¡¯s detection.


    Up ahead, the magma that had just solidified was still releasing heat. In addition, before itpletely cooled off, it suddenly shattered, and then burst, flying into the air. On those broken surfaces, one could still seerge amounts of dark red fiery light. Within the flying melted rock, a square meter sized giant palm reached out. It clung to the surface, and then with a forceful push, a giant head that was already somewhat balding emerged from underground. Another giant palm also reached out from underground, working together to pull that massive body from underground.


    Half a minuteter, Su¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed, raising his head to look at the over ten meter tall giant standing before him. The giant had near perfect body proportions, at the end of its right arm a giant de, its left several dozen tentacles brandishing about like an octopus. The surface of its body flickered with a metallic luster, while the lower body was like that of an insect¡¯s, the massive body supported by four multi-jointed legs. In the position where its abdomen should be as well as on each leg was a strange organ that released faint radiance, a gentle force field released from within them, counteracting the gravitational force of this world. Together with these organs, the weight that was disyed by this giant was perhaps less than ten tons.


    Only after carefully examining every part of the giant¡¯s body, did Su raise his head to look at the giant¡¯s face. On this body that was clearly not human, there was a human head, just that it was several dozen timesrger than that of a normal human head. That face was one Su was extremely familiar with, precisely the Blood Parliament¡¯s Chairman Bevs, even the somewhat sparse hair¡¯s position and length unchanged.


    Su was looking at Bevs and Bevs was also looking down at Su. His eyes were still a bit turbid, his gaze also calm and gentle, as if they weren¡¯t all that prating. However, reality was definitely not like this. Being able to sense Su¡¯s thoughts, moreover transmit his own voice directly into Su¡¯s consciousness, this type of ability seemed to be a good amount higher than Su¡¯s abilities! From Bevs¡¯ eyes, what Su saw wasn¡¯t killing intent, but rather a mixture of curiosity, appreciation, hatred, regret, and a hint of grief.


    ¡°I truly never thought that your true form would be like this. If it was a different time, different circumstances, perhaps we would have bepanions who explored the world together.¡± Bevs said.


    ¡°I never expected your true form to be like this either. As for yourtter sentence, there is no need for a response. I believe you also know that this ispletely impossible.¡± Su replied, but the smile at the corners of his lips had already disappeared.


    Bevs chuckled, and then said, ¡°Truly never expected you to actually understand me that well. Indeed, that type of situation is impossible.¡± He paused for a moment, and then suddenly changed the subject, asking Su, ¡°What do you think of my current appearance?¡±


    Su sized up Bevs seriously once more, saying, ¡°From the perspective of life and this world¡¯s environment, this form is full of power and adaptive force towards the environment. If power and immortality are beauty, then your current form is extremely beautiful.¡±


    Bevs was stunned, his expression somewhat sluggish for a moment. Then, a bitter smile appeared on his face, slowly saying, ¡°Your evaluation is the exact same as hers... it seems like you two are truly the same species.¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± Su was a bit surprised.


    ¡°Angelina Von Lanaxis, a name you should be extremely familiar with.¡±


    ¡°Spider Empress? Could it be that she is also...¡± Su¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. His impression of the Spider Empress still stopped in that afternoon in the small town back then. At that time, he felt both shock and fear. It was difficult for him to imagine what such a beautiful and cold woman full of charisma would look like after she became an ultra life form.


    Bevs shook his head, saying, ¡°I do not know how she is now, nor do I want to know. Also, now, I fear that there is no chance of me knowing either. Sigh, perhaps you all feel that this type of state is full of beauty, after all, only arge body can hold more power. However, I do not feel this way. Perhaps it is because I¡¯ve aged, bing more stubborn. I still like my appearance as a human, and am willing to forever maintain my status as a human, even though a balding old man isn¡¯t all that pleasant to look at.¡±


    Su frowned slightly. Bevs¡¯ viewpoint wasn¡¯t something hepletely agreed with. ¡°Gigantify? This isn¡¯t absolutely essential, at the very least, it isn¡¯t the end goal. The power of energy doesn¡¯t directly corrte with the size of one¡¯s body.¡±


    This was what Su learned from the mysterious symbol, but he never expected this sentence to make Bevs¡¯ expression change greatly.

 Book 6 27.15

    Book 6 Chapter 27.15 - Seat of Emotions


    Bevs used his right arm that had sharp des growing from it to adjust his sses, even though there were no sses to begin with. He slowly said, ¡°Power needs a medium, and great power needs sufficient volume to support it, this is general knowledge. Also, even if it was the present me, I only know this reason, unable to decipher all of the mysteries behind it. My current body does not originate from myself, but rather the result of inheriting some type of ancient and mysterious outer space civilization¡¯s product. During these years of research, I deduced that those ultra life forms with endless power are divided into at least three evolutionary stages, the first stage all have massive and iparable size to support their unimaginable power, for example thatrge fe currently hidden in the depths of the northern sea. Perhaps in the depths of the cosmos, there are individuals who areparable tos in size. The second stage are those whose power no longer needs to rely on the size of a medium, they might only be around the same size as us, yet still have the power to destroy a. Meanwhile, the third stage is when life and power no longer need to rely on a medium to exist at all, perhaps, that is the so-called energy life form.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, Bevs looked towards Su, his expression extremelyplex as he said, ¡°You leave me quite surprised, before I fully understood the secrets of the first stage, you¡¯ve already entered the second stage of ultra life forms. Even though your present power isn¡¯t all that great, for some reason, the amount of danger you pose is undoubtable. On this, this celestial body, there are already too many human cmities. The life here is already brittle enough, unable to hold ultra life forms. That is why I must kill you.¡±


    Su said, ¡°Are you not an ultra life form? Could it be that this isn¡¯t self-contradictory?¡±


    ¡°It is not contradictory.¡± Bevs said. He already didn¡¯t wish to exin further. His massive body released light blue mysterious symbols, unexpectedly simr to the Bisindlenguage!


    The instant he saw these symbols, a loud noise erupted in Su¡¯s brain, as if a nuclear warhead exploded, his entire consciousness scattering to bits and pieces. However, before he understood what was happening, his instincts already assumed control over his body in this short instant. Before his consciousness could figure out what was going on, five red energy crystals appeared from Su¡¯s chest, the central one more than ten centimeters long, extremely eye-grabbing. Before the five crystalspletely emerged from the flesh, they exploded violently, many beams of light made purely of crazy energy firing in all directions. Due to Bevs¡¯ body being toorge, moreover currently directly facing Su, most of the energy beams directly sted at him.


    Bevs didn¡¯t seem to mind this much, only using the side of the des to protect his face, his left arm not even being raised, allowing these crazy beams of energy that could warp steel to bombard his body. Under the energy attacks, the surface of his massive body continuously rose and fell,rge areas scorched ck, the flesh of a few areas even cut apart, but that was all. However, Su¡¯s manner of offense was extremely grand, to the extent where he didn¡¯t hesitate to mutte himself, but the damage he inflicted on Bevs was negligible.


    When he realized that the energy that sted his body wasn¡¯t as frightening as he had imagined, Bevs lowered the des and watched Su with narrowed eyes. Even though Su¡¯s power was far inferior to his own, and he felt like most of the energy within Su had been consumed, Bevs still knew that no amount of carefulness was excessive when dealing with ultra life forms.


    However, when Bevs opened his eyes, what he saw was only an expanse of ruins. Where did Su go? He was shocked, just now, he could still clearly sense Su¡¯s existence, so why did he suddenly disappear now?


    Bevs suddenly sensed something, and as such, raised his head. However, he only saw a small ck speck close to a hundred kilometers out in the horizon, moreover fleeing with inconceivable speed. In that instant, Su already broke free from Bevs¡¯ perception range of a hundred and fifty kilometers!


    Bevs was momentarily stunned, and only then did he react. He released a crazy roar, and then with a jump, his body moved out several dozen meters. He took another great step, moving fifty meters out! He took severalrge strides, and then suddenly stopped, a bitter smile on his face as he looked into the direction Su ran towards. Turns out that in the time it took Bevs to chase several kilometers, Su already fled several dozen kilometers,pletely breaking free from his perception. Only a faint charred smell pointed out the direction Su fled towards.


    However, Bevs understood well that even if he could lock onto Su the entire time, there was no way he could catch up. This was the side effect of having a massive body. Its speed, especially instantaneous speed, was far inferior to Su who was much smaller, yet possessedparable power. The two were both experts in the Perception Domain, which meant that they both excelled in hiding. Now that Su ran, how could he possibly find him?


    Bevs clearly sensed Su¡¯s surging battle intent and resolution to fight to the death, and that was why he never thought Su would actually run. How could Su run?! In that instant before battle, Bevs sensed what was within Su¡¯s consciousness with an even high level of perception, the scene of Madeline being ravaged by his only son. Madeline¡¯s calm and peaceful expression was incredibly clear. When he saw this scene, Bevs already understood Su¡¯s resolution to fight to the death.


    However, he suddenly ran? Could it be that Madeline wasn¡¯t important in his heart? Bevs knew that this was definitely not the case. In that scene, he couldpletely feel the pain within the depths of Su¡¯s heart, the pain so great it was hard to breathe.


    This was precisely the reason why Bevs found it even harder to understand Su¡¯s reasoning for running. However, there were too many things in this world that couldn¡¯t be understood. Bevs thought for a bit, and then gave up. In reality, with his Perception Domain ability, just a bit of thinking was already equivalent torge scaleputers working for several days.


    Bevs didn¡¯t pursue this further, instead standing in ce, quietly thinking about something. He didn¡¯t really care about the reason why Su left, but was rather carefully experiencing the pain Su felt within the depth of his heart.


    This type of feeling was like deja vu.


    In a past he had already forgotten who knew how long ago, he had previously experienced this type of pain, so grieved he wished he was dead. That was too long ago, to the point where his memories were even starting to blur. Bevs almost couldn¡¯t recall what exactly he suffered so much over. In reality, it wasn¡¯t that long ago, no more than a few decades. An event that happened a few decades ago was something even an ordinary person with a sound mind could remember, yet Bevs¡¯ memories were blurry.


    It wasn¡¯t that Bevs couldn¡¯t remember it, but rather that he wasn¡¯t willing to recall those dust-covered events.


    Sensing this deepest suffering from the depths of Su¡¯s heart was an exception, but it made Bevs recall many many things that he had deliberately forgotten, and this also changed some of his original thoughts. At this time, he decided to do something he originally definitely wouldn¡¯t do.


    As for Su, that was already no longer his responsibility. Even though Bevs¡¯ authority spanned over a period of time, his abilities were still limited. There was no way he could pursue every matter to its end.


    ¡°Moreover, perhaps things might not be that terrible.¡± Bevs thought, repeatedly tasting the suffering he felt from Su.


    This type of pain was extremely familiar. When the pain was deep enough, it became a type of habit. Without it, sometimes, one would instead feel hollow.

 Book 6 28.1

    Book 6 Chapter 28.1 - Time


    It wasn¡¯t actually nighttime yet, just that the clouds today were especially heavy, thus making it as dark as if it was night. The winds were also quite restless, the ocean waves even more so surging. Waves were produced from the sea one after the other, rushing towards the towering cliff, eventually turning into shockingly great waves that smashed against the rocky shore, the dark ck waters sometimes even passing over the more than ten meters tall precipice!


    The pier had long been submerged under the ocean tide, most of the small winding path to the ind also gone. The fewmps that hadn¡¯t been submerged under the water still worked hard to release dusky light, but it couldn¡¯t bring this daytime that was just as dark as night the slightest bit of life force, instead adding a bit of frightening bleakness. Three-fourths of therge ind were already submerged under water, the small area of high topography that wasn¡¯t submerged by the ocean still asionally being struck by waves of turbid water. In a rock depression that was able to slightly avoid the waves, two ugly faced giants withrge physiques were currently huddling, the vicious appearances they normally gave off nowhere to be seen, only fear and cowering in their eyes. They were strong and fierce by nature, and they always sailed the boat between ind and the continent. As ferrymen, they were extremely familiar with the sea, to the point where they were like the water species born in the sea. However, today, and also only today, before the sea and world revealed their wrath, they also felt fear and rm, only able to instinctively find a ce to hide. Their powerful bodies and terrifying strength, before this sky and earth, were unbearably weak.


    However, no matter how tall the ferocious giant waves were, they still couldn¡¯t threaten the castle towering at the very center in the slightest. The castle that was dark red at the base with ck stripes released a faint blood radiance, this color especially eye-grabbing in darkness. The prative force of the blood radiance already exceeded themon sense of this world, visible even from several hundred kilometers away.


    Only, in the past few decades, Dark Red Castle had never disyed this blood radiance. The reason it was like this today was actually not as a demonstration, but rather serving as a lighthouse in the darkness, guiding someone over, pointing out the way for him.


    Rough creak creak sounds could be heard. Dark Red Castle¡¯s main entrance slowly opened, the Spreader of Darkness Dyke Avidar walked out from the crack that was opened. The wind and rain that filled the sky, for him, were no different from the warm first glimmer of dawn. Hezily stretched out his body, to the extent where he even released a yawn, and only then did he narrow his eyes to examine his surroundings. Just like Dark Red Castle, there was ayer of invisible force field around him as well, repelling all of the wind and rain. No matter how powerful the world was, if the Spreader of Darkness¡¯ clothes got wet, then that would really be a joke.


    However, when he scanned his eyes over everything before him, thezy expression on his face immediately froze, slowly turning into astonishment and austereness. Only after several minutes, did the Spreader of Darkness run out. Meanwhile, in these few minutes, the wind and rain alreadypletely drenched his clothes, leaving the Spreader of Darkness whose military glory was previously only circted between the truly strong in a sorry state. However, Dyke Avidar seemed totally unaware, to the extent where he hadpletely forgotten about the different secret techniques, instead staggering about as he sprinted through the wind and rain, even falling heavily twice, bruises added to his face.


    This was something thatpletely ruined his dignity, but Dyke Avidar didn¡¯t seem to feel so at all, instead continuously running in the rain, falling, crawling back up, and then falling, and then crawling back up again. In these several hundred meters of distance, it was unknown just how many times he fell, but he finally arrived before a giant that fell to the ground. He reached out a trembling hand, turning over the giant that was buried in the water, and then, as if he was struck by thunder, suddenly became dumbfounded. The giant¡¯s face was extremely familiar, a face that all truly important individuals in the Blood Parliament recognized. This was Bevs, Bevs who was erged ten times, someone who many people loathed, but even more people thought fondly of.


    This face had long lost all vitality, but there was still a calm and ordinary smile hanging from his face, as if he was a next door elder who couldn¡¯t be any more ordinary, nothing standing out. Perhaps the only thing that left others with a deep impression was that smile that understood this world. Even though it was frozen, it was still vivid and lifelike, as if it was evesting.

 Book 6 28.2

    Book 6 Chapter 28.2 - Time


    ¡°...Bevs?!¡± Only after confirming this several times inwardly, did Dyke Avidar shout out this name. This was a name that was almost cursed, and only after it left his mouth did Dyke Avidar recover his normal clear-headedness. He suddenly recalled something, suddenly standing up! In his surroundings, it was as if the darkness had its own life, silently spreading, surrounding arger andrger area. In this darkness, there was definitely not a bit of light, which was why wherever the darkness surrounded, all things would be covered, only the giant¡¯s body still clearly visible.


    ¡°Westwood, juste out! We are but old friends already!¡± A deep voice sounded in the darkness, the tone however without any bit of goodwill. Only, after calling out, there was no activity at all from the surroundings, leaving Dyke Avidar greatly surprised. Since Bevs¡¯ corpse already appeared here, and it was the perfect form that had never appeared in this world, then Westwood who was the number one powerful individual under him ought to be nearby, possibly currently hiding in a spatial fault, preparing to release a fatal strike.


    Even though his strength was slightly inferior to Westwood¡¯s, Dyke Avidar¡¯s darkness just happened to have restraining effects on Void Stealth. With Dark Red Castle being here as well, the Spider Empress who was far above all was right inside, so Dyke Avidar didn¡¯t fear a battle at all. However, after he waied for an entire minute, yet didn¡¯t receive any response, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of doubt; with Westwood¡¯s nature, there was definitely no way he would do something shady like attacking without announcing his presence. However, could it be that he really didn¡¯te? Then how did Bevs¡¯plete body appear here?


    Dyke Avidar slowly leaned over, fixing his eyes on the giant¡¯s face that looked like he was sleeping. Even though he already couldn¡¯t feel any aura of life from the giant¡¯s body, he was still extremely careful, definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything excessive or do anything that was risky or disrespect this person. Among elders of the same generation, the Spreader of Darkness¡¯ name was incredibly loud and clear, synonymous with death. However, it was previously because he had experienced the era before Blood Dusk, that Dyke Avidar understood even more clearly how unordinary Bevs was. Meanwhile, even though he had never seen it before, he could tell with a single nce that the Bevs before him was a plete body¡¯.


    Complete body... the reason why Bevs was able to apany the Spider Empress in the past, sit in the throne of the Blood Parliament¡¯s chairman position, was not only because of his wisdom, his dream, but also because he had the plete body¡¯, even though he had never used it before.


    Now, when facing thisplete body, even the Spreader of Darkness with eleven levels of ability felt deep wariness.


    Right when he prepared to examine Bevs¡¯ life reaction once more, a sweet-sounding voice could be heard from the distance. ¡°There is no need to be careful, he is already dead.¡±


    Dyke Avidar strengthened his body, asking, ¡°Your distinguished self is talking about Bevs?¡±


    ¡°Precisely him.¡±


    Following this sound, a woman dressed in an old-fashioned pce hall dress slowly walked out from the void. It had already been a long time since her face thatpletely demonstrated the meaning of ssical beauty had appeared in this world. However, this wasn¡¯t what was most important; as long as they saw the ck and red interweaving fingernails at the end of her long and slender ten fingers, even the lowest level dragonrider private would be able to immediately recognize her identity. This was the Spider Empress who was above all powerful individuals, Angelina Von Lanaxis.


    There was no mistake, because this was the unique symbol of the Spider Empress, no one daring to duplicate or try to imitate her. It was to the extent where there was even a corresponding use added to the Blood Parliament¡¯s legal code. This was what was different from the age of turmoil, the strong could leave their own mark in any way they wished.


    However, the Lanaxis who walked out from the darkness wasn¡¯t a tangible body, at the very least, it wasn¡¯t aplete material body. She was a bit indistinct, making it difficult for one to see her true appearance too clearly. Meanwhile, as she walked forward, a giant shadow rose from behind her, silently shrouding the entire ind.


    Lanaxis walked over to Bevs¡¯ body, and then leaned over to look at his serene sleeping face. However, instead of saying that she was looking at it, it was more like as if a giant existence that couldn¡¯t be seen also opened its eyes, casting its line of sight down on Bevs¡¯ body.


    After a long, long time passed, only then did Lanaxis release a light sigh. ¡°He really is dead.¡± This sentence seemed to be spoken for Dyke Avidar to hear, but also as if spoken for herself.


    Dyke Avidar who understood many events of the past was first shocked, and then he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Could it be that he wishes to bring the perfect body over to gift to your distinguished self?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t gifting, but rather handing it over to me, handing it into my hands. As for how I use it, it willpletely depend on me. He has always lived ording to his own ideal, which is why he believes that he alreadypleted his own tasks, now handing the choice of fatepletely to me.¡± The Spider Empress¡¯ voice was drawn-out and sweet-sounding, but it carried a bleakness of passed time. After pausing for a moment, she released a sigh, and then said, ¡°Even though... this isn¡¯t actually the result he wanted. I believe his original intention was to fight a battle against me to the death in hisplete body state.¡±


    She slowly knelt down, and then reached out her right hand, piercing the long ck and red forefinger fingernail into Bevs¡¯ neck. The instant it pierced in, Bevs unexpectedly released a light groan, brows contracting slightly, revealing a look of pain. Dyke Avidar was immediately greatly rmed, darkness immediately frantically surging, but he didn¡¯t see Bevs make any more movements.

 Book 6 28.3

    Book 6 Chapter 28.3 - Time


    Blood continuously poured out from the area Lanaxis pierced through, surging along an invisible pipe, ultimately scattering down on the great earth. Several wisps of almost transparent blood sma was separated from the blood, drawn to Lanaxis¡¯ fingertip. She concentrated her attention on the near transparent droplet, and only then did she pass it over to Dyke Avidar. Dyke Avidar epted the droplet, and then with a slight examination, understood what it was. His expression immediately changed slightly. ¡°Custom-made activated gic copse drug?¡±


    The Spider Empress nodded and said, ¡°Bevs didn¡¯t fall under the hands of an enemy, but rather died from his own activated gic copse. He had long created this activated gic copse drug with his own blood, when he turned into theplete body, he also injected this drug. Like this... regardless of whether he won or lost, he would die, theplete body not having a chance to grow a step further. He had previously said that he would only have one chance to fight with theplete body in his life, only, not even I thought that he would actually honor hismitment in this type of way.¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he willing to choose your distinguished self¡¯s method?¡± Dyke Avidar asked. This was also what he was puzzled over.


    ¡°It is because he does not possess abilities that are on part with mine. This is something he understands extremely clearly, and something I also understand clearly. He knows that he won¡¯t be able to do it himself, and aside from me, he doesn¡¯t believe that there is anyone else in this world who can control the perfect body, that is why he appeared here, handing theplete body into my hands.¡± Lanaxis said, her voice already returning to its usual calm and indifferent tone, just like she was talking about something that waspletely unrted to herself. Only, Dyke Avidar knew that this, was only one of Bevs¡¯ final wishes, perhaps one that wasn¡¯t even that important.


    Blood continued to pour out from the giant¡¯s neck like a fountain. This blood all released a faint radiance, making Lanaxis¡¯ face fluctuate between bright and dark. In front of her face, a face that had been hidden within the depths of her memories for a long time suddenly appeared. This was a face that still carried some childishness, and even though a small half of it was wrapped within cloth strips, the part that was revealed was enough to disy his rming beauty. He had a pair of green eyes, both of them clear and translucent, but the left eye was intelligent and quick-witted, while the right seemed a bit mechanical andcking in life force, clearly losing the function of sight. However, in that instant, she seemed to have felt that something seemed to be hidden within the depths of that right eye that lost functionality. This type of feeling only existed for a moment, yet now that she thought back to it, she didn¡¯t know why this memory was so clear.


    ¡°Perhaps, he can as well.¡± Lanaxis thought.


    Blood continuously poured out. The giant¡¯s body was currently shrinking proportionately, the des, ws, and four limbs all correspondingly shrunk, those organs that didn¡¯t belong to a human gradually disappearing. The outline of a human body began to disy itself. Meanwhile, the blood that spurted into the night sky endlessly was quickly evaporating, but the wisps of dark purple blood within disyed a vitality and activity exceedingmon sense. They seemed to be like fish as they swam through the blood, searching for their next target. However, as soon as they appeared, there would immediately be a precise and formless force field that wrapped around them, separating this purple blood from the ordinary blood, gathering them all together to Lanaxis. The purple blood seemed to have its own intelligence, as soon as they were tangled about by the force field, they immediately struggled frantically, wishing to escape, moreover erupting with extremely powerful energy explosions from within. However, the force fields that wrapped around them were even stronger, and after they were extracted from the normal blood, the purple blood lost its supply of energy, thus gradually calming down.


    A momentter, a small lump of dark purple liquid was already swirling about Lanaxis¡¯ fingertips. In its surroundings was an inconceivably powerful force field that suppressed all resistance and struggles. Meanwhile, for the sake of suppressing the purple blood, Lanaxis didn¡¯t look that rxed. She gently bit down on her lower lip, herplexion even appearing a bit pale. When the purple blood finally calmed down, condensing into a purple gem, only then did she release a light sigh. At this time, her eyes were cast once more over Bevs who was quietlyying on the ground. He had already aged, whatid on the ground was the body of an ordinary old man, his skin somewhat sagging, yet looked extremely real and natural. Only Lanaxis and a few others knew that returning the human race to their true and natural form had always been Bevs¡¯ conviction.


    However, at his side fell a leather covered notebook, the edges of the cover already worn, disying how old it was. Lanaxis picked up this notebook, then opened it, just happening to turn to the only page with something written. On that page, with flowing cursive, it was written:


    I touched the gate of the divine, but had no n to open it. It leads to power and immortality, a neverending sublimation.


    However, I am infatuated with my mortality, and thus continue to wear my shackles.


    When the flesh loses its shackles, there is no path forward, only able to head left, or turn right.


    The left leads to hell, the right, also leads to hell.

 Book 6 28.4

    Book 6 Chapter 28.4 - Time


    Lanaxis read the words one after another in silence, however, no matter how slow she read, there were only these few words, so she should have read through them in the blink of an eye. However, whenever her eyes passed over a word, one could see Lanaxis¡¯ figure flicker. This body of hers wasn¡¯t a material body, nor was itpletely a projection, but rather something in between both. Her figure¡¯s flickering represented an undtion of her main body¡¯s energy, or an intense fluctuation of her mood. Regardless of which it was, these were things that originally weren¡¯t likely to happen at all.


    Wind and waves continued to roar about, the ck billows like monsters from hell, crashing wave upon wave against the ind, but they were blocked by an invisible barrier when they were still far away, unable to ssh onto Bevs¡¯ body like before.


    ¡°Bevs...¡± Lanaxis gently said this name, her voice not that quiet, but Dyke Avidar couldn¡¯t hear what she said. This was a side of her Lanaxis didn¡¯t want him to see, but it wasn¡¯t difficult if he wanted to hear, just that he wasn¡¯t that stupid, stupid to the point where he would try to test Lanaxis¡¯ bottom line at this type of time.


    The expression of the elder on the ground was peaceful and serene, the expression lifelike, as if he was still sleeping. After being battered by the stormy sea and rain, there were still several strips of dark green seaweed hanging from his body. Lanaxis squatted down, removing the seaweed from Bevs¡¯ body, her movements gentle and careful, this hand that was glowing even in the darkness forming a stark contrast with his body¡¯s wrinkled skin. If they were strictlyparing ages, Bevs was actually even younger than Lanaxis. Strictly in terms of abilities, Bevs could have maintained a twenty year old appearance and body, but his choice was instead to allow himself to naturally and truly age.


    ¡°Forgive me, I didn¡¯t know that you woulde at this time. I had a bad premonition, but right now, I am extremely weak, which was why I chose to hide. When I sensed your existence and arrival, it was already toote, and that was why this body of yours was contaminated by this seaweed. You always thought that I didn¡¯t understand you, but you are the same. We are quite simr, both of us having our own beliefs, neither of us tolerating wavering and doubt. However, our ways of doing things are different, and so when we both walk down our own path of beliefs, we were destined to drift further and further apart. Forgive me, during all these years, I knew your way of thinking, and also understood your persistence, but there is no way I will make the same choice as you. Theplete body is too important, important to the point where we cannot insert our personal preferences and selfish desires. This was how you criticized me before, but I believe now, you should understand me, or else you wouldn¡¯t have started this war against me. However, Bevs, what you cannot understand, is that strangling and control are not the only two paths to choose from, those are...¡±


    After pausing for a moment, only then did Lanaxis finish her sentence. ¡°... twopletely different realms.¡±


    Dyke Avidar heard thest few lines clearly. Towards the events of the hopelessly muddled events of the past, he was still quite clear about, and in the beginning, he was one of the few individuals who had the qualifications to pursue Lanaxis. Afterwards, he was one of the first to withdraw into retirement, and only afterwards did he start to follow her at her side. When Lanaxis gave herself the title Spider Empress, only then did he appear with the identity of a butler and servant, and from then on, spent most of thetter parts of his life behind Dark Red Castle¡¯s tall walls. When they saw Dyke Avidar again, those old friends that were familiar with him almost couldn¡¯t recognize that this was that blood-thirsty, bold, vicious, yet also graceful man. Only Dyke Avidar himself was most clear about it, only he understood why the Spreader of Darkness¡¯ name was no longer loud and resounding, to the extent where it fell behind Westwood¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t because of ack of talent, nor was it because he wasn¡¯t diligent enough, and even less because of bad luck. At one point, he was even ahead of Bevs! However, what left the Spreader of Darkness discouraged, thus abandoning his own dignity and efforts, the true reason why he became perfectly satisfied with following Angelina¡¯s side, taking care of somemon tasks and odd jobs, was because of thest sentence Lanaxis said.


    That was because, they were already inpletely different realms.


    Back then, in his most flourishing years, Dyke Avidar¡¯s strength and power even exceeded Lanaxis¡¯, but at that time, the youngdy closed the gap with terrifying and depressing speed. The absolute speed of her rise in strength might still leave one with a bit of hope, but that type of stability in mathematical meanings was enough to leave one in despair. Each day, Lanaxis¡¯ strength and growth were the exact same, without any change. That was why when Dyke Avidar saw how she was getting closer and closer, he understood well that in the not too distant future, he would definitely see Lanaxis¡¯ rear figure getting further and further away from him, all the way until itpletely disappeared. When he saw this youngdy who often had a nk expression on her face single-handedly raise the curtains of Blood Dawn, Dyke Avidar knew that his worries had finally became reality.


    Lanaxis, even from when this youngdy was extremely delicate and weak, the depths of her bright eyes were always filled with an icy-coldness thatcked all emotions when she looked at him. His strength, his power and influence, none of it could make the expression in her eyes waver or fluctuate in the slightest.

 Book 6 28.5

    Book 6 Chapter 28.5 - Time


    There was no envy, no fear, no admiration. Back then, Lanaxis looked at Dyke Avidar just like she looked at the most ordinary andmonce man. Only many yearster did Dyke Avidar understand that that this was because the Lanaxis back then already knew that she would surpass him, and then leave him far behind, to the point where the gap could never be made up for. That was why everything he had back then, in her eyes, wasn¡¯t special, and as such, the eyes she looked at him with were naturally no different from those looking towards an ordinary person. It was just like how when a person looked at an ant, regardless of whether they were a bitrger or a bit smaller, or even if they had a bit of decorative design on them, what difference did it make?


    That was why Dyke Avidar chose to serve as an ordinary person at her side. Like this, at the very least, he could stay within her line of sight, and not forever disappear from her side.


    Later on, Bevs also disyed his great intelligence that may appear to be stupidity, also gradually disying talent not inferior to any human¡¯s, perhaps the only exception to this in the entire world, was Lanaxis. Bevs was someone who would gradually win the respect of the people, and his rise up fromter on was a bit simr to Lanaxis, to the extent where both of them obtainedplete bodies, and simrly proved that they had the ability to merge withplete bodies. From this perspective, they were geniuses of the same status. Meanwhile, Dyke Avidar, Westwood, and even the Dragon of Darkness Morgan, were washed out in this unusualpetition.


    The grand state of affairs was set after Blood Dusk, all of the true giants knowing that regardless of how the situation developed, in the end, the Blood Parliament would be a wrestle of strength between the Spider Empress and Bevs. Only on the day Bevs truly grasped theplete body, would he truly have the chance to be together with Lanaxis. After this, Gusv[1] left the Blood Parliament under a stormy night. No matter what his true reasoning for leaving was, one of the reasons was definitely to find a thirdplete body.


    Only, this evening, at this very moment, Lanaxis brought Dyke Avidar back several decades with a single sentence, and then dragged him back to reality. That peacefully sleeping Bevs still made great emotions stir within her.


    Lanaxis¡¯ incarnation already stood up, recovering her calm and indifferent demeanor, now walking towards Dark Red Castle. That notebook was returned to Bevs¡¯ side, only the purple blood that was separated remaining in the palm of her hand.


    ¡°Help him... properly sort things out.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Dyke Avidar replied respectfully, just like how he did for the past few decades.


    Only when Lanaxis entered the castle, did he arrive at Bevs¡¯ side. He first picked up the notebook, carefully putting it away, and then gave Bevs¡¯ body a look, suddenly feeling a wave of sadness. Returning to the natural, this was extremely easy to say, but if one really was going to do this, then it would require exceptional courage, at the very least, Dyke Avidar couldn¡¯t do it. Beneath his appearance that was thirty to forty years of age, was a body full of health and strength, one that wasn¡¯t inferior to any youngster, there was no way he would be willing to be like Bevs. There were previously many people who doubted Bevs¡¯ unwillingness to maintain his youthfulness, and even though Dyke Avidar knew that Bevs wasn¡¯t someone who would do useless things, at that time, he didn¡¯t understand his intentions either.


    However, when he lifted his ice-cold and peaceful corpse, Dyke Avidar finally understood the reasoning.


    This was a vow made from his own beliefs, as well as a warning to himself. Bevs feared that when the time to make his choice truly came, he wouldck the courage to follow through with it.


    Carrying Bevs¡¯ corpse, Dyke Avidar walked towards the great sea step by step, and then with a swing of his arms, he watched as Bevs¡¯ body flew into the distance, and then ultimately be devoured by the great sea. Then, he also walked towards Dark Red Castle, the darkness seemingly possessing life, slowly closing the entrance into the castle behind him.


    When he returned to his own area of residence, Dyke Avidar turned on the light, sat for a bit on his chair, and only then did he bring out Bevs¡¯ notebook. The ce he lived in was just a small room, the stone material walls evencking essential decorations, the style of this room simple to the extreme. Aside from the needed clothes, it seemed like he didn¡¯t have anything he could call his own. Even the wooden bed was hard and clean, without even a single bed sheet.


    The room was extremely dusky, the invisible pressure so great it was hard to even breathe. In the end, he finally opened up Bevs¡¯ notebook, perfectly turning to the only page written on, carefully reading through the contents. Since Lanaxis left this notebook behind, then it was for him to read. The time it took for him to read through these words was several times that of Lanaxis. When he raised his head again, he couldn¡¯t help but release a long sigh.


    Because he never had aplete body, Dyke Avidar couldn¡¯t understand the true meaning behind these few lines. However, after following Lanaxis for all these years, personally seeing how she behaved, he could more or less sense what Bevs wished to say. However, this only made him feel even more sad, because in the end, Bevs still reached the same situation as he did back then, only able to watch as Lanaxis gradually got further and further away.


    While sitting alone under the dusky lightning, the Spreader of Darkness couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was anyone in this world who could truly keep up with her footsteps, melt the icy-coldness within the depths of her eyes. In a daze, a figure unexpectedly jumped into his mind, leaving him shocked.


    It was Su.


    1. One of the founders of the Holy Crusaders

 Book 6 28.6

    Book 6 Chapter 28.6 - Time


    Su?


    Dyke Avidar was felt extremely shocked towards the answer his intuition gave him. Back then, when he brought Madeline away, Su was still only a pretty young man. His talent and abilities could be said to be outstanding, but in the eyes of the Spreader of Darkness, it wasn¡¯t enough to be astonishing. Comparatively, Madeline was instead closer to Lanaxis, her innate fierceness and decisiveness, that type of unyielding forcefulness was even more pure than Lanaxis¡¯. Su back then, at leastpared to Madeline, was inferior in every aspect, so how could it be him?


    However, at his level, no thoughts emerged without reason. Dyke Avidar suddenly sensed a strange hint of annoyance, and as such, he walked out of his room, going for a stroll. As soon as he took a few steps, he heard a light sigh by his ears, and then Lanaxis¡¯ voice sounded, asking for him.


    A momentter, in the tallest pce of Dark Red Castle, Dyke Avidar stood at the edge of a mirror-like smooth stone tform, in front of him the void shrouded in darkness. In this pce, space was already distorted, the true space before this stone tform able to hold this entire ind. Lanaxis¡¯ face floated in the darkness, in the endless void, this over fifty meters long beautiful face wasn¡¯t thatrge, but the Spreader of Darkness before her was small like a bug. Just like that incarnation, the face floating in the void was also something between a material and illusory form. However, unlike the incarnation, this face only had a deep coldness and indifference, while the incarnation showed sadness and joy.


    ¡°Dyke Avidar, I felt that your heart is trembling.¡± This voice that was grand, but not resounding sounded within the pce.


    The Spreader of Darkness bowed slightly, saying, ¡°I am deeply sorry. It was just that when I saw that my old friend from the past left this world, I found it a bit difficult to control my mood. In this world, the number of people who can understand your distinguished self has decreased once more.¡±


    After remaining silent for a moment, Lanaxis finally said, ¡°No, you are wrong. I understand you all very well, understanding from the very start. Meanwhile, you all never understood me, including Bevs. Without understanding the world we reside in further, there is no way the meaning behind everything I am currently doing can be understood.¡±


    ¡°I wholeheartedly agree.¡± Dyke Avidar said.


    ¡°Right now, I need you to do two things. The first is to restore your true strength as fast as possible, I feel like true danger is currently approaching. We need toplete our preparations for war before then. Second, find a way to locate Su. He might be able to help us resist the danger this time.¡±


    When Dyke Avidar left the pce, the Spider Empress¡¯ face didn¡¯t disappear. She seemed to have sensed something, her brows frowning slightly, saying to herself, ¡°True... danger? Who would it be?¡±


    Outside Dark Red Castle, summer had already passed. The olden era early autumn was originally the best season, the climate suitable, almost time for harvest. However, under the cover of the clouds of radiation, early autumn was already extremely cold, some days even dropping below freezing point. This type of weather was something most people found difficult to adapt to, but now, those who survived all had astonishing adaptive strength towards the environment.


    In the northern continent¡¯s mountain range, many mountain peaks were permanently covered in snow, the snow line close to a thousand kilometers further south than that of the olden era. This was originally an extremely peaceful world, the snow forest not having that many creatures, bitter cold and food shortage the natural enemy of all life, mutated creatures no exception to this. However, at this very moment, the northernnd¡¯s stillness was shattered by the rumbling noises of machinery. Under the high clouds, Starship Valha was currently quietly floating there, thousands of cabin doors opened below, releasing countless snow-white beams of light down on the mountain peak below. Within these beams of light, countless pieces of machinery of every size and oddity continuously floated up and down, eithernding on the mountain peak and continuously digging into it or transporting rock chunks of different sizes to the work stations scattered throughout the mountain. There were several dozen to over a thousand small-scale machine bodies that temporarily altered their use, gathering together to form a several dozen meters tall giant machine, who, with a single strike, could fish out several tens of cubic meters of mud and rock. This material was then devoured, most of the waste products removed from the back, while the several dozen types of crystals extracted from the mine were shot into the air, and then transported by the concentrated multi-function machinery to specialized refinery units.


    Just like the machinery that floated in the air, the various work units¡¯ styles were also different, therger ones almost a square kilometer in size, the smaller ones only that of a fist. Moreover, the various units were entirely different in style, as if they were products of several hundred different civilizations. Right now, this mountain region seemed to havepletely turned into a giant factory, the inside of the mountain even more so mostly hollowed out, the machinery that filled up more than half of the mountain working tirelessly.


    At the center of the starship, Fitzdurk floated in the air. His consciousness had already been divided into tens of millions of parts, controlling all of the machinery. Right now, it could be said that the millions of pieces of machinery that were of all different types were a part of him. Dividing the consciousness to this extent, within the apostles, was something only Fitzdurk could do. Data that could make the most advanced ultra processing centers copse gathered towards Fitzdurk, and it was all processed near instantly, every single machinery unit receiving their own orders, these machinery units coboratively forming an iparablyplex kingdom of machines. With each passing second, hundreds of machinery units would fly out from the industrial stations, moving to their own positions. They had their own tasks as soon as they were created, and they were always waiting to carry out new orders, even if it was destruction and recycling.


    The number of machinery was still rising without limit, their materialsing from the various ore veins within the depths of the mountain range, the few elements that couldn¡¯t be found on this made through artificial methods. Meanwhile, energy came from the spatial furnace, a small portioning from the newly built miniature fusion unit.


    This was the start of a machine kingdom, yet all it took to make this was merely a month of time. Within Fitzdurk¡¯s brain was aplete development map of this empire. Even though this was an inefficient and quite meaningless type of decision, it was quite suitable for this. In addition, right now, this was also Fitzdurk¡¯s best choice, because on this celestial body, he didn¡¯t have that many options. It was because among the apostles, his forte wasn¡¯t inbat, his true stage was the vast and boundless sea of stars. In this world, without other apostles¡¯ support and share of the burden, Fitzdurk could fight despite not excelling at it. Fortunately, he finally found apanion, the sword-bearing angel, Madeline. Even though she was still in the deepest state of sleep right now, and was wrapped within tough armor, the apostle¡¯s powerful instincts were still determined to break through this body¡¯s restrictions and recover its most ancient and distant memories.


    Fitzdurk believed firmly without any doubt that this was the right way.

 Book 6 28.7

    Book 6 Chapter 28.7 - Time


    When Madeline recovered her memories, he would then have his first truerade, right?


    Fitzdurk himself, to this day, couldn¡¯t suppress the fear within his instincts and searched through his past memories. The truth that was hidden behind million and millions of years of darkness, even if it was still a long time before it would be uncovered, it was still heavy to the point of making one go crazy. During these endless years, he had waited with full concentration, only when he encountered Pandora did Fitzdurk find the the focal point to enter this world through, one that would allow him to reconstruct his body and be reborn in a method this world could tolerate. Not long after he revived, another apostle, Serend, also descended into this world. However, what left Fitzdurk disappointed was that this Serend was greatly restricted by this world, a new will produced in her body. In other words, her original instincts were no longer pure, the portion of her that was affected by the will of this world already enough to suppress her instincts. This was precisely why so many variables urredter on. Serend couldn¡¯t hear Fitzdurk¡¯s calls, while Fitzdurk couldn¡¯t sense Serend¡¯s impure instincts, and without a physical body, he was unable to prevent the unforeseen events thatter took ce.


    That was an ident, and for the apostles, it was a disaster.


    For some reason, Serend¡¯s personal consciousness was stimted greatly, and thus underwent the most intense sh with her instincts, the end result being that both sides suffered with neither side winning, and Serend thus entered an almost eternal sleep. Her instincts as an apostle were weakened to the lowest point, making it difficult for the awakened Fitzdurk to ascertain her position, his most optimistic range of error reaching several hundred kilometers, which was basically equivalent to only being able to vaguely sense where she was. Meanwhile, at that time, Fitzdurk was still searching for genes that couldplete his own deficiencies, for him, the significance of this task was more important, thus leaving him with no time to tend to Serend. Moreover, as a tool he used, the Scorpions of Disaster weren¡¯t all that easy to manage, because tanks and guided missiles couldn¡¯tpete against true high level ability users. That was why the eastern Holy Crusaders were already an extremely tough opponent, while the Blood Parliament in the south was even more so a giant he didn¡¯t dare provoke.


    Inside of Valha, at the center of the endless streams of danger, Fitzdurk still retained a bit of his own consciousness, currently quietly and peacefully thinking about the past. Madeline who was still asleep made him feel a sense of warmth andfort, even if he didn¡¯t know when she would wake.


    There was a division ofbor between the apostles as well, regardless of whether it was Fitzdurk who was in charge of the country¡¯s construction or Serend who was in charge of intelligence and scouting, neither of them excelled in willpower, even though as apostles, their wills were still ten million times greater than that of ordinary creatures. That was why after they descended into this world, they would receive the restrictions and influence of this world, thus causing problems to continuously emerge.


    However, Madeline was different, she was the sword of the apostles, unmatched in sharpness, able to press forward courageously. As long as her instincts were recovered, she could easily cut through the restrictions applied by the will of the world. As for time, it wasn¡¯t all that important in the eyes of the apostles. Whether she slept a few hundred more or a few hundred less years, it didn¡¯t matter, as long as she could still wake. When the time came, they would unlock the imprisonment together, returning to the free and boundless cosmos. Correct, this world itself already became a prison that imprisoned them.


    Apart from the sword, the other one who could break through this confinement was the brain. Outside the sword and brain, there should be one more apostle, but as for who exactly this was, and what this apostle¡¯s share of work was, Fitzdurk just couldn¡¯t recall it. That was a secret hidden deep within his memory, the current Fitzdurk stillcking the courage to open it.


    While immersed in the memories of the past, Fitzdurk suddenly sensed that something was strange, a feeling that he had been waiting a long time for already came from a distant and extremely subtle stream of information, immediately making his entire body tremble. The endless machinery flying about in the air all stopped for a moment, and then they suddenly entered chaos, to the extent where thousands of collisions would happen each second!


    Fitzdurk used up an entire ten minutes of time before he once against fixed the entire industrial empire, and then all of the resources were allocated once more, the backup working units and energy units starting up. In that instant, the several dozen square kilometer mountain range all began to shake. Meanwhile, several minutester, the several tens of thousands of tons of various raw materials were extracted, then transported to their designated industrial units. Several seconds to several minutester, thousands ofponents would be processed, then they would be pieced together into all different modules, and finally assembled into special function mechanical bugs. Valha released a rain of light rays from time to time, these rays that contained energynded on the mechanical bodies, activating their intelligence cores, as well as importing the missions they had toplete into these cores. Under the rain of light, countless mechanical bodies gradually produced radiance, currently quickly replenishing energy.


    The halo of light around Valha flowed about, the envelope of radiance bing erratic, the giant ship itself trembling slightly. The spatial furnace¡¯s output already exceeded its limit, while the starship¡¯s energy reserves decreased in a linear fashion until it reached its end. Under the support of a sea of materials and endless energy, a dark cloud of machinery was currently forming!


    An hourter, the engine¡¯s vibration sounds gathered into a world-shaking flood. Under the lead of a five hundred meter long floating mechanical giant, several million floating machines of various uses rose into the air, gathering into a dark cloud that was several dozen square kilometers in size, and then flew north!


    Two hourster, the mechanical dark cloud already flew towards the frozen sea in the extreme north. Before it arrived, the creatures living in the frozen sea already sensed something, long scattering in panic. It was already autumn, icebergs floating everywhere on the frozen sea, thick ice sheets extending out from shore, reaching deep into the sea itself.


    The dark cloud of machines stopped over the frozen sea, and then a momentter, several hundreds of thousands of streaks of energy radiance immediately shot down from above. What followed were ferocious explosions that stretched for several hundred square kilometers, the several meters thick ice sheet sted apart, revealing the surging frozen sea. Without needing any orders, the countless mechanical bugs all rushed into the waves, immediately entering the deep sea. Some of them were like sharks, some of them t and sharp like round disks, all of them suited to moving underwater, but their methods of movement ranged from propellers to anti-gravity force fields, all of their functions different. From above, one would see several hundred thousand white sshes, and then streak after streak of white lines would quickly spread in all directions, even more so heading into the deep sea. Wherever the white line went, the ocean surface that was originally rtively calm would immediately produce angry waves, a ring of great waves thus spreading into all directions from where the dark cloud entered the sea.


    Wherever the waves passed, clouds of blood would slowly rise from the ocean floor one after another.


    In the frozen sea depths, a group of six fishmen were currently patrolling, two ferocious mutated whale sharks behind them. While patrolling, the fishman in the lead who was clearly a sizerger abruptly stopped, the dozen or so flesh feelers around its lips moving, sensing something. Suddenly, all of its fins expanded to their limit, a sign of the highest level of warning and fear!

 Book 6 28.8

    Book 6 Chapter 28.8 - Time


    Before the fishmen soldiers even had time to spread out their formation, a shrill and sensitive noise sounded from the distance, the surrounding seawater also starting to resonate. Several dozen white-colored threads were currently advancing at astonishing speeds of over 200 kilometers an hour, arriving before these fishmen soldiers in the blink of an eye!


    The two whale sharks¡¯ powerful instincts made them barely able to turn around, try to escape, but that was all they managed to do. Meanwhile, those fishmen soldiers¡¯ reactions were a whole stepte, only able to release a miserable scream as they watched those threads pass through their own bodies!


    Six fishmen and two whale sharks instantly became prey caught by the threads. The fine threads rushed out another dozen meters, and only then did they stop. They were unexpectedly spinning steel needles, miniature propulsion devices at their ends. Their heads were stable orientation devices,pletely miniature guided missiles. Only, the warhead didn¡¯t have explosive force, but the prative strength was powerful enough.


    The fishmen and whale sharks were still maintaining their stances of either fighting or running away, yet they floated in the sea without moving, their bodies long bing rigid. Suddenly,rge sts of bloody mist surged from their bodies, and only then did their bodies begin to twitch, thus slowly turning around and floating upwards.


    The flow of the ocean current suddenly became intense. Several dozen small submarine-like mechanical bugs rushed out of the waves, surrounding the corpses, all types of probing waves passing over these corpses. Then, only one remained, while all of the others turned around, continuing into the depths of the great sea. A momentter, the ocean waters suddenly surged, a great army of machines appearing from the distance, and then they rushed past while bringing giant waves! Several dozen special machines separated from the great machine army, throwing themselves at the fishmen and whale sharks¡¯ corpses. A few minutester, they werepletely dissected, all types of organs categorized and separately stowed into their specialized sensing vessels, and then they continued forward.


    This type of scene reyed itself many times every minute. Meanwhile, on the ocean surface, the mothership had alreadypletely unfolded itself, bing a two kilometers long colossus. It floated fifty meters above the ocean, slowly moving forward just like that. Several hundred doors were opened on the ship body, from time to time all different types of damaged machine bugs would fly back to the machine ship. A bitter, they would bepletely restored, to the extent where they woulde out aspletely new mechanical bugs. After the ring formed by countless white lines expanded to its limit, straightening out, they became a row of white lines, and then swept towards the depths of the frozen sea like a tsunami.


    Behind the white lines, clouds of blood of varying sizes blossomed one after another, and were then devoured by the seawater. In front of the white lines, a close to a hundred meters giant octopus suddenly jumped out, the tentacles that were raised high into the air even longer than its body. It released a cry simr to a giant elephant¡¯s, the noise even producing a ring of waves in the ocean. Several tentaclesshed out heavily, immediately cutting the white line in the middle, unknown just how many mechanical bugs were damaged and scrapped as a result. When it raised its tentacles again, the bow of the mothership several kilometers out already slowly opened up, extending three long metal square pirs. The ends of the square metal pirs suddenly releasing dazzling electrical mes, and then a pellet that was a ton in weight flew out along its designated trajectory, firing with a speed of over five thousand meters per second at the giant octopus that was recklessly disying might.


    A dazzling ball of fire suddenly ignited. Even though the octopus¡¯ body was extremelyrge, after being sted by this material cannon, a small half of its body was already enveloped within a ball of fire!


    Its vitality was extremely great, unexpectedly not dying even after suffering this type of damage, its tentacles that were being brandished about still possessing earth-shattering power. However, countless white lines immediately began to converge on its location. Several thousand streaks of scanning power light waves crashed down on its body like a waterfall, and then the mothership surrounded by tens of thousands of mechanical bugs passed the order down. The frozen sea immediately surged, countless mechanical bugs jumping out from the ocean and descending from the sky, densely covering the octopus¡¯ body, actually covering it in ayer of metal armor!


    A st of bloody mist that was suffocatinglyrge erupted above the frozen sea. In less than a minute, this giant octopus waspletely cut up and dissected, bing differently sized chunks of flesh.


    In the scattered chunks of flesh, a group of mechanical bugs nearby changed from gray to red-colored under the scanning system! This signal was immediately passed throughyer afteryer of transmission, and was then brought back to the mothership. As a result, the great sea surged once more, and then a momentter, a metal tform pieced together by mechanical bugs emerged from the ocean. Several dozen mechanical arms fastened the chunk of flesh that produced this red signal in ce, with several thousand mechanical bugs that were even smaller than ants cleaning out the useless parts of the flesh chunk. After cleaning up the rotting flesh on the surface, what was exposed was a female body with only the upper half of its body remaining. Even though it had a human exterior, its size was muchrger than a normal human¡¯s, just this upper body alone already exceeding two meters in size. In her abdomen region was a young face, its expression one of extreme pain, shouting continuously, yet not a bit of sound could be uttered. There were injuries all over the woman¡¯s body, the lower bodypletely disappearing. Below the cross-sectional cut across the body crawled countless finger-sized miniature octopuses. They frantically gnawed and chewed at the woman¡¯s body, wishing to tear off a bit of flesh. However, her body was incredibly sturdy, even the smallest wisp of blood far tougher than steel wire. Only asionally would a bit of flesh be torn off by some small octopuses. There weren¡¯t any damaged areas on her upper body, yet there were simrly little octopuses crawling all over her. However, there was even less progress made here, the small octopuses unable to leave even a mark when they bit down. However, they still continuously chewed at it, asionally creating a small injury, and then gradually erged it. Even though the woman¡¯s body was extremely powerful, it was still eroded and chewed through bit by bit. If there were no reinforcements, then the day woulde when these little octopuses wouldpletely break through and devour her. Meanwhile, now, the mechanical ants¡¯ numbers were already ten times that of the small octopus, and they could be produced limitlessly. The little octopuses didn¡¯t possess any attack of defense abilities, so they were instantly cleaned out by the mechanical ants, and thus, the woman¡¯splete appearance finally came into view.


    It was actually Serend. Meanwhile, that young man¡¯s face in her abdomen region was the Light Bringing Knight from the Holy Crusaders.

 Book 6 28.9

    Book 6 Chapter 28.9 - Time


    The metal tform gradually brought Serend¡¯s ruined body to the mothership. Right at this time, the clouds in the distance suddenly began to violently surge, an abnormality clearly appearing from the ocean line. A bitter, it could be seen more clearly; this was a row of ocean waves that reached over twenty meters into the air! This scale of ocean wave was a devastating threat for any olden era navy vessel. The mothership¡¯s engine began to rumble, and then the entire hull of the ship rose a hundred meters. All of the mechanical bugs capable of flight began to move around the mothership, the rest submerging deep into the sea. The metal tform began to speed up its withdrawal into the mothership.


    When the ocean wave advanced a kilometer, it unexpectedly miraculously stopped. Meanwhile, the ocean water high up in the air only appeared even more frightening. A deep and bizarre voice rumbled out, ¡°Fitzdurk! Why have you invaded my country, harming my child? Immediately withdraw from the frozen sea, leave behind what you seized, and then the two of us can avoid war.¡±


    Several streaks ofsers were released from the mothership, producing Fitzdurk¡¯splete holographic image. The height of the image exceeded a hundred meters, the loftiness not losing out to the Lord of the Frozen Sea¡¯s wall of waves. He sneered, and then said, ¡°Pride, are you threatening me? I still haven¡¯t questioned you for prying into Serend¡¯s body, yet you are threatening me instead? Do you still think I am the same as my past self when I didn¡¯t recover my body yet? Right now, I, Fitzdurk, am already theplete Great Earth Lightning Apostle. If you wish to start a war against me, then I will be more than happy to ept this decision. Do you think that I have no ways of dealing with you just because you are hiding in the depths of the frozen sea? You have also seen my army now, and before my Starship Valha, you will understand that you, the so-called title of Lord of the Frozen Sea, is nothing more than an inferior reptile raised by this world!¡±


    The frozen sea¡¯s skies became momentarily silent, the atmosphere so cold it almost made one freeze. The ocean waves were risingyer byyer. Fitzdurk onlyughed coldly, to the extent where he didn¡¯t even move the warship higher, only the three alloy square pirs at the front of the starship asionally flickering with electrical light.


    After a momentary deadlocked situation, Fitzdurk frowned and said, ¡°I still have important matters to tend to. If you don¡¯t want to fight to the end, then let¡¯s just end it here. However, I have to warn you that in the future, regardless of whether it is Serend or the other apostles, you are not allowed to set your eyes on them. If you dare reach out your hands above us, then I willpletely eradicate you from this!¡±


    The Lord of the Frozen Sea didn¡¯t say anything else, instead disappearing into the depths of the frozen sea. The wall of waves also gradually fell, the peak of the waves dropping lower and lower until it finally disappeared several dozen meters out. The mothership in the air began to turn around bit by bit, leading the swarm of machines back in the direction it came from.


    Finally, Serend¡¯s ruined body was transported to Valha. Fitzdurk immediately exhausted a great deal of energy on her. Serend¡¯s body had long lost life, but many parts were still full of life energy. After cing her in the breeding tank, Fitzdurk used up an entire day¡¯s worth of time to n out her recovery. Forget about still having arger half of her body to work with, even if there was only a small piece of flesh, the apostle could still restore her body. However, Serend¡¯s body¡¯s degree ofplexity was approaching that of even the Starship Valha, to the extent where the recovery process might be as long as a month, and it needed the energy supply of a whole spatial furnace, which was why this was something even Fitzdurk had to treat carefully.


    A faint silver-colored culture fluid was slowly infused into the breeding tank, Serend¡¯s recovery process finally starting. This made Fitzdurk feel a mysterious feeling of excitement. When Serend awakened, with him at her side to offer assistance, her instincts would definitely seize the upper hand again. Even if the consciousness that was affected by the will of this world still existed, it wouldn¡¯t affect her purity.


    However, after the cultivation started, Fitzdurk sensed a bit of abnormality from the sea of data, an insignificant but firm will was resisting the recovery process. This strand of willpower was extremely strange. It wasn¡¯t powerful, yet it could connect intimately with Serend, to the extent where it fused together. It couldmand and transfer Serend¡¯s power, yet didn¡¯t belong to her. Moreover, Fitzdurk sensed that this strand of consciousness resonated with the will of the world, belonging to a part of this world.


    In other words, it was the shackles that bound Serend, at least a part of it.


    Fitzdurk¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, fully concentrated on breaking down the data he received from Serend. In the end, he confirmed the source of this strand of abnormal consciousness. This wasn¡¯t work he excelled at, which was why he used up another few hours beforepleting it. Whenever he had to do these types of things, he would always long for the day when the brain was here. This bit of work, before the brain, would only be an instantaneous matter.


    Fitzdurk¡¯s eyes flickered with brilliance, and then he felt a wave of chilliness, his right hand even more so fiercely hacked down, as if he was beheading someone. This was apletely meaningless movement, but without doing this, there was no way for him to fully vent the rage surging from the bottom of his heart. Meanwhile, following this movement, several hundred mechanical bugs jumped into Serend¡¯s breeding tank, instantlypleting a transformation. Seven sharp stingers reached out from the auxiliary instations, piercing at the young man¡¯s face together! That delicate and handsome face immediately warped, clearly in extreme pain. He frantically screamed, yet he couldn¡¯t open his eyes no matter how he tried, his mouth even more so unable to release any sound.


    Countless bulges suddenly began to squirm about underneath Serend¡¯s skin, as if there were many small bugs hidden underneath, these bugs starting to eat at the young man¡¯s face from the outside. He frantically struggled, wishing to swim away like a fish, but he was firmly nailed in ce by seven steel needles, unable to budge an inch, and so he could only allow those little bugs to eat him. Serend¡¯s body was abnormally sturdy, and this was even more true for the young man¡¯s face, which was why the the devouring process was incredibly slow.


    On this matter, Fitzdurk had more than enough patience. This young man and Serend¡¯s rtionship was extremely close, close to the point where it was enough to affect Serend¡¯s decision-making. The most important thing was that both him and Serend were extremely intimate with the will of this world. Even though Fitzdurk himself didn¡¯t have a way topletely eradicate this portion of Serend¡¯s consciousness, if it was just seriously injuring it, it was still something he could do, for example, killing this young man parasite within her.


    Time flowed on slowly, but also extremely quickly. When thest bit of the young man¡¯s face was devoured, he finally sessfully released a faintly discernible cry. The miserable scream was extremely soft, about the same volume as that of a housefly¡¯s buzzing, but it possessed inconceivable prative force. It was to the extent where even Fitzdurk on the other end of the control room could hear it, so clear it was as if it rang right by his ears. Before the young man¡¯s miserable screampletely scattered, the entire starship suddenly released a heart-tearing lung-splitting howl! This time, the sound was incredibly forceful, making the entire starship tremble. The stream of datapletely stabilized, countless small machines exploding in the air. However, Fitzdurk was long aware that things would be like this, so he already made preparations. The moment the stream of data was severed, the backup instations had already started up, several dozen syringes piercing into Serend¡¯s head, injecting a drug with powerful anesthesia and calming effects inside.


    Finally, that miserable wailing gradually quieted down, and then the stream of data was reconnected. Meanwhile, Fitzdurk, who was controlling everything behind the scenes, revealed acent smile. However, he didn¡¯t realize that this type of smile, in reality, already carried a powerful imprint of this world.

 Book 6 28.10

    Book 6 Chapter 28.10 - Time


    Several dayster, at the central control ind, therge and tall Serend stood before the now semi-transparent cabin walls, quietly watching the clouds of radiation that looked like they were about to touch the ship¡¯s body. Her naked body was a bit expanded, her height now exceeding five meters. This was a female body full of beauty. What was rather eye-catching were the two rows of scales on her lower back that looked like cabin doors, as well as an ugly scar on her abdomen. At this moment, several light bands of data lit up within the control room, constructing Fitzdurk¡¯s hologram in the air.


    ¡°Serend, my dearrade, wee back!¡± Fitzdurk floated above, opening his arms to embrace Serend. His true body could hug her thigh at most, but he was currently using a holographic image, so he could naturally erge it as he wished. However, the hologram wasn¡¯tpletely fake. It was a simr type of medium to a human concocted body, able to support the apostle¡¯s will. From this point, this virtual image could also be viewed as Fitzdurk himself.


    Serend and Fitzdurk hugged for a bit, and then they separated coldly. With an extremely dangerous expression, she looked at him, saying, ¡°You killed my child.¡±


    ¡°That is the child of this body of yours, actually, no, yourst body¡¯s child.¡± Fitzdurk corrected. His bearing and tone were natural and serious. ¡°My dear Serend, you should understand clearly that I did this to break the shackles this world forced upon you.¡±


    Serend¡¯s face was gloomy, no longer acting out again, but she was clearly unhappy. She used her eyes that possessed extremely prative force to stare at Fitzdurk, the area where her eyesnded at unexpectedly producingrge amounts of electrical sparks. The light bands that created the holographic image began to continuously break down. Fitzdurk released a muffled groan, the entire figure beginning to ripple about. This was an incorporeal exchange, a battle on the spiritual level. In a moment of carelessness, Fitzdurk ended up suffering quite a bit.


    ¡°Fitzdurk, I understand your intentions, but I don¡¯t like the methods you used, strongly dislike it. You have brought me quite a bit of trouble, and my mood has be extremely bad. Before we find the brain, neither of us canpletely break free of this world¡¯s influence. That is why you should not do stupid things, I do not need you to meddle in my matters!¡± Serend said coldly.


    Fitzdurk¡¯s brows furrowed, a hint of anger appearing on his face. However, he then sighed and said, ¡°Serend, we are different after all. I can already withstand the corrosion of the will of the world, but what about you? From your current appearance and what you just said, if I didn¡¯t help you rid yourself of thisyer of shackles, would you even be able to recover the instincts of an apostle? How many years have you slept for already, your instincts have already weakened to the point where I cannot sense it at all! It is to the extent where you even lost the Limitless Heart! Did you truly believe that you could recover your instincts purely based on your own power? If you could do this, then how could you possibly have ended up in the depths of the frozen sea, in the belly of that octopus? If it wasn¡¯t me who brought you back from that ce, you would have long been digested by that octopus!¡±


    ¡°And so what if that did happen?¡± Serend still didn¡¯t ept his exnation, saying, ¡°At most, it would just take me a bit longer to reappear in this world.¡±


    ¡°Reappear?¡± Fitzdurk¡¯s voice was raised a bit louder, clearly unable to control his rage. ¡°Reappearing in this world might take a few hundred years, and no one knows just how long it would take to free yourself from the will of the world! Open your eyes and take a good look with your prative sight! This is not a savage ordinary world, but rather a meticulously prepared prison! You shouldn¡¯t assume that the creatures of this world are weak and brittle. Right now, everything is changing, the speed of evolution increasing by the hundreds and thousands of times. Before the nuclear war, the speed of evolution of creatures on this was indeed slow, and they were all unbearably weak, but now, with just a few years passing since the war, there are already powerful beings on this who could threaten us. This speed of evolution is already fast to the point where it is beyond our understanding. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t recall anything?¡±


    Serend¡¯s expression finally changed. ¡°You are saying that individual...¡±


    Fitzdurk nodded his head seriously, and then slowly said, ¡°Only a biological weapon like him can exceed this type of evolution speed!¡±


    Serend became silent. In her memories, this was also a darkness she wasn¡¯t willing to recall.


    After remaining silent for a long time, Fitzdurk revealed a forced smile, saying, ¡°However, there is a piece of good news. I found our sword.¡±


    ¡°Madeline? Serend also disyed a joy she couldn¡¯t suppress.


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely her. However, the amount of corrosion she has suffered from the will of the world is extremely severe. Her self-restoration procedure has already been activated, unknown as to when she would sessfully transform.¡± Fitzdurk said.


    Serend immediately asked, ¡°What number of transformation is this?¡±


    ¡°From the data, it seems to be the fourth time. However, in the past three times, there has only been one instance ofplete transformation.¡± Fitzdurk said.


    Serend also rxed her tone, saying, ¡°Fourth time, then that is easier to deal with. Even though the will of the world on this is extremely strong, after her fourth transformation, Madeline will definitely have the power to crush it. When that timees, we can gather our formerrades and then leave this prison, returning to the cosmos...¡±


    ¡°And then continue our never ending fleeing...¡± Fitzdurk finished her sentence with a bitter smile.


    Serend¡¯s face immediately became pale white. Fitzdurk¡¯s words identally poked at her heart¡¯s deepest nightmare. As soon as she thought about this, no, when she just touched upon its outline, she felt an unsuppressable fear from deep within her heart. Only now did did she finally understand Fitzdurk¡¯s actions of harming her child. She silently turned around, gazing into the world outside the starship, and then calmly asked, ¡°Since Madeline might be asleep for quite some time, the brain and... en, that person¡¯s whereabouts are unknown, then what should we be doing?¡±


    ¡°Find a way to locate the brain first. She is definitely on this, but might not have awakened yet. That is why I need to create an army that could conquer the entire, and then slowly find a way to find her. She should have a way of detecting her lost memories, and thus be able to find ourstrade. Then, we will leave this prison, and then return to the cosmos...¡± When he spoke up to here, Fitzdurk suddenly stopped, suddenly recalling that Serend also spoke like this just now.


    Returning to the cosmos, just how magnificent, romantic, and exciting was this thing? It was because before them was precisely the endless sea of stars! However, after returning to the cosmos, would it be the start of another cycle, gradually age and then even die at the end of this endless fleeing? The most sorrowful thing was that apostles didn¡¯t age and naturally die. When one possessed eternal life, then it also represented an eternal fear.


    The atmosphere in the starship was quiet and oppressive. After an unknown amount of time had passed, Serend suddenly said, ¡°353 kilometers southeast, 1500 meters underground, there is a sulfur and iron dual ore vein. 200 kilometers to the east and 900 meters underground is arge-scale uranium mine, can be used, excavated and exploited as raw materials.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡± Fitzdurk calmly replied. The mechanical army under him immediately made adjustments, and then a few minutester, two streaks of mechanical currents poured out, heading towards the two mining points Serend pointed out.


    The two apostles had an indescribable tacit understanding, neither of them continuing that topic.

 Book 6 29.1

    Book 6 Chapter 29.1 - Ordinary


    Night had already descended, but the low-hanging curtain of night couldn¡¯t block the mes of war in the slightest, the intense explosions and raging fiery light lit half the sky aze.


    In the raging mes and smoke, a ck d O¡¯Brien walked out. Fire, wind, and lightning were continuously produced within his hands, ultimately gathering into a fireball that released both blue and red colors before firing out in all directions. The flying speed of the tennis ball sized balls of mes was shockingly great, and whenever they made contact with any obstructions, a ferocious explosion would erupt, the power unexpectedly not much weaker than that of heavy artillery. O¡¯Brien¡¯s face was just as handsome as before, but the previous naivety was nowpletely gone, the lines and corners also bing much sharper and clearer. After spending a long time in the mes of war, as well as encountering countless near death experiences, the current O¡¯Brien was far from the underripe youth from the past. With every movement, not only was there an imposing manner disyed, there was also a great might that was as heavy as wind and thunder.


    He had a bit of facial hair, already starting to give off a feeling of maturity men over thirty had, even though his true age was only a bit over 20.


    As O¡¯Brien advanced slowly, continuous and unending explosions were likeyers uponyers of bullets, sting out a surging dragon of smoke on the great earth. It was unknown just how many astonishingly powerful fireballs were released, but he didn¡¯t show any sign of fatigue or need for rest, as if he was a human cannon, firing as he pressed forward. While breaking through the enemy¡¯s front, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t encounter any retaliation. The retaliation was actually extremely fierce, powerful sniper bullets flying out from the darkness from time to time, the timing of the shots just right. Lightning, icy winds, and evenrge amounts of fiery rain appeared out of thin air, covering heaven and earth as they smashed down on him. Shrill screaming sounds even more so rang out through the sky from time to time, several rounds of heavy artillery bullets flying over as if they grew eyes, the deviation of theirnding point unexpectedly not exceeding five meters. However, regardless of whether it was magic or heavy artillery bullets that flew at him, O¡¯Brien would always return a blue and red ball of me, using the powerful explosions to neutralize enemy magic attacks or shoot down heavy artillery missiles while they were still high up in the air.


    As for those powerful sniper bullets, when they were several meters from where he was standing, they would bounce off an invisible force field. There were some special sniper bullets that would even release a st of liquid metal, specialized in dealing with defensive force fields, but they were also reflected by the force field. Trying to hit a high level magic ability user who was already prepared with a sniper rifle was a near impossible task, but sniper bullets could greatly exhaust the defensive force field, and from this weaken the magic ability user¡¯s energy reserves, this wasmon knowledge on the battlefield. That was why snipers were still useful on the battlefield, and in special circumstances, disyed decisive uses. Under thebined assault of several experienced snipers, the number of sixth level or even higher level magic ability users that died wasn¡¯t few. Meanwhile, judging from the number of sniper bullets that were fired from the dark, right now, there were at least a dozen snipers surrounding O¡¯Brien!


    This was an extremely crucial battlefield, as well as a core strategic location on the outskirts of the Arthur Family¡¯s territory. After fighting for many days, the main force of the chairman¡¯s army had already made their way here, releasing a continuous and unending storm of attacks. After all, right now, hardly any troops under the empress were left, already pretty muchpletely defeated. The troops that were previously organized pretty much no longer existed, all of the strongholds and fortifications uprooted. In the entire Blood Parliament¡¯s territory, aside from Dark Red Castle where the Spider Empress resided, the most ring target left was Arthur Family. Dragon City was the other area not affected by the mes of war, but of course, this was only on the map. In reality, the battle from both sides had long extended into Dragon City, just that they carefully controlled the scope of battle to a hundred meters outside of Dragonrider General Headquarters to avoid angering General Morgan. Meanwhile, a few months ago, this invisible line was still a kilometer. As the dragonrider general with the most subordinates, Morgan¡¯s subordinates were rapidly decreasing, especially the lower level subordinates and soldiers who were continuously drawn away by the great rewards offered by both sides. Meanwhile, Morgan seemed to be turning a blind eye to this, because ever since the war reached its middle stage, both sides no longer showed any restraint in their recruiting, especially the empress¡¯ side who was at a disadvantage. That was why General Morgan¡¯s subordinates decreased from close to ten thousand to just a few thousand, then became a few hundred, finally to the present less than a hundred. However, the ones who remained were the true core high level subordinates, General Morgan¡¯s true strength, as well as the basis of the family¡¯s power. That was why in reality, Morgan Family¡¯s true strength wasn¡¯t affected all that much.


    In past month, the Arthur family already became the focal point of the Blood Parliament¡¯s attention. It was like a lone ind that towered within a ck sea. Meanwhile, the chairman¡¯s army was like the tide of morning and twilight, beating wave after wave against this ind.


    The war was extremely bitter.


    The Arthur Family was practically fighting arger half of the Blood Parliament¡¯s power alone, and the William Family on the other side wasn¡¯t weaker than the Arthur Family, regardless of whether it was the family¡¯s soldiers¡¯ numbers, quality, or the number of high level ability users that truly represented the family¡¯s hidden strength. In this battle that looked like one without any hope, O¡¯Brien¡¯s name gradually became known, bing dazzling, ultimately bing one with intimidation. He reversed every situation of despair, not only disying his own astonishing talent in magic, but also exhibiting his sharp intuition inmand. In the beginning stages, every battle O¡¯Brien fought in could be said to result in inevitable defeat, but this didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t fight back. Meanwhile, if one wanted to defeat O¡¯Brien, they often had to pay several times the casualties as the price. Slowly, even the other side began to understand that if they only had a weak superiority in armed forces, fighting a decisive battle against O¡¯Brien would just be digging their own graves. Meanwhile, in decisive battles between high level ability users, O¡¯Brien simrly disyed terrifyingbat skill. When he obtained nine levels of magic abilities, he could kill almost all other ninth level ability users in one versus one situations. At the very least, there were no ninth level experts in the chairman¡¯s troops who could fight in a one on one without being defeated.


    O¡¯Brien wasn¡¯t invincible, the injuries on his body only grew in number, to the extent where there were so many he couldn¡¯t even count them anymore. Not even the family¡¯s old soldiers who followed him into battle many times knew what exactly was supporting this previously sensitive young man who liked art in defeating the death god again and again, allowing him to live until today. Only one thing was certain, O¡¯Brien had something he believed firmly in, or there was something he was crazily clinging to. It was because only crazy belief or madness had a chance of dragging this tattered body through countless piles of corpses again and again, not even bothering to clean his injuries before throwing himself into the next battle.


    The seemingly hopeless war, in the span of a bit over a month, was actually miraculously turned around by O¡¯Brien. Meanwhile, the most important part of this, were the numerous powerful individuals who died under O¡¯Brien¡¯s hands, thus making the difference in casualties suffered by both sides great enough to slowly change the battle situation.


    Meanwhile, in this war, there was actually one more resounding name, Eileen.

 Book 6 29.2

    Book 6 Chapter 29.2 - Ordinary


    Her achievements weren¡¯t any inferior to O¡¯Brien, to the extent where it was a bit greater, but her reputation in the war was far from reaching O¡¯Brien¡¯s. The reason for this was one, because O¡¯Brien disyed astonishing talent in all different fields, and the second was that she was willing to give up her own reputation. At this moment, while O¡¯Brien willfully released devastating storms, expanses of dark mes silently rose, and then silently went out. Under the cover of night, these mes were almost impossible to detect with the naked eye, but their power was great enough to leave one frightened. With every expanse of dark me that rose, an enemy would be set ame, and then before they could even struggle, they would already be burned into charred coal.


    Eileen moved through the darkness like wind, every movement graceful and beautiful, impossible for others to tell that she was currently casting death over the human world. With O¡¯Brien currently drawing firepower at the front, her ughter became easier and more efficient. In the fighting until now, the number of enemy ability users who fell under Eileen¡¯s hands was at least twice that of O¡¯Brien.


    Several unremarkable mes illuminated in the distance, and then a momentter, a sharp whistling noise tore through the air. Immediately afterwards, several bright orange mes also ignited not far away, the powerful explosion noises deafening even from a kilometer away. In the mes, one could vaguely make out arge chunks of steelponents flying about, these belonging to the chairman army¡¯s heavy artillery. Their heavenly artillery position had been detected by Eileen, and then their side¡¯s hidden heavy artillery began to rain down a barrage, wiping out the entire enemy artillery position in one move.


    With their heavy artillery position destroyed, more than half of their snipers lost, yet they still couldn¡¯t inflict fata damage on O¡¯Brien, the enemy finally understood that tonight¡¯s battle was going to end in defeat once again. That was why the enemies hiding in the dark began to withdraw one after another. If this was in the past, perhaps O¡¯Brien would let of the enemy just like that, after all, he looked fine on the surface, but he was already exhausted to the extreme. Moreover, there were already less than ten soldiers left of those who followed him from the family, and right now, if they weren¡¯t injured, then they werepletely spent. However, when he scanned his eyes over the battlefield, he suddenly saw an extremely familiar figure. Cold radiance shed through O¡¯Brien¡¯s eyes, immediately chasing after it.


    Eileen, who had just released an expanse of dark mes, felt that O¡¯Brien¡¯s actions were a bit strange. She looked in the direction he was running towards, and then also saw the figure that was fleeing in panic. As a result, she immediately understood, rushing out at full speed to intercept that fleeing figure.


    Fleeing in front of O¡¯Brien was a half wolf, half man creature. Its four limbs were on the ground, running with a somewhat warped stance, its speed inconceivably fast. However, if one were to talk about speed, Magic Domain high level ability users who could control gravity were definitely among the best. O¡¯Brien rose into midair, faint radiance scattering down in his surroundings, currently flying closer and closer to the prey before him. Meanwhile, at this moment, Eileen appeared in front of O¡¯Brien. It seemed like not long afterwards, it would be intercepted by Eileen.


    It realized its current situation, and so it suddenly stopped turned around, and thenyed close to the ground, its green eyes staring rigidly at O¡¯Brien who was currently flying over at full speed, its throat continuously releasing a threatening low roar. It had a wolf head, extremely simr to the olden era legends¡¯ werewolf, but he still maintained many human body characteristics.


    The hundred meters of distance was closed in a sh. Right when O¡¯Brien stopped, preparing to use long distance attacks to properly teach it a lesson, it suddenly jumped out, its body stretching out, starting to move through the air like a fish, instantly appearing in front of O¡¯Brien! Its speed was fast to the point where O¡¯Brien couldn¡¯t react in time, the werewolf throwing itself onto his body. However, the werewolf¡¯s ws couldn¡¯t injure O¡¯Brien, instead stopped by an invisible shield while still in midair.


    The werewolf¡¯s entire body hung from the protective shield, futilely tearing at it with its fangs and ws. Its sharp teeth and ws continuously secreted a thick yellow liquid, the secretion possessing extremely powerful corrosive characteristics, immediately producingrge amounts of froth after making contact with the energy force field. Within tss tss sounds, O¡¯Brien¡¯s defensive force field unexpectedly quickly weakened, bing extremely unstable. If it were other magic ability users, they would have long lost their lives under the werewolf¡¯s ws. However, O¡¯Brien¡¯s reaction speed far exceeded that of normal magic ability users. Only needing the force field¡¯s instantaneous dy, his hand was already raised, moreover aiming at the werewolf¡¯s head, a zing white stream of me already gathering at his fingertips!


    All creatures without energy defenses wouldn¡¯t have any way of defending against O¡¯Brien¡¯s high temperature stream of over 2000 degrees.


    However, that werewolf suddenly stopped its tearing, looking at O¡¯Brien. The instant before the stream of mes were fired, its mouth unexpectedly cracked apart, releasing a strangeugh towards O¡¯Brien!


    A sense of rm rose within O¡¯Brien¡¯s heart. before he had time to think any further, he instinctively put out the stream of mes at his fingertips, ced his hands around his head, and then curled up his body, entering a defensive state. The me stream lost control, berserk energy immediately erupting, creating a fierce explosion. Meanwhile, after a slight dy, the werewolf¡¯s body also began to swell up, the explosion that resulted ten times more intense!

 Book 6 29.3

    Book 6 Chapter 29.3 - Ordinary


    O¡¯Brien flew up high into the air like a rock, sent a hundred meters out by the explosion¡¯s st waves, and then fell on the ground like a sack of flour. Heid there on his back, his ck clothes alreadypletely torn, revealing his wound covered body. There was a terrifying injury in front of his chest, from the looks of it an old injury, but it was torn apart before itpletely healed. The giant fifty centimeter long injury almostpletely tore his chest apart, revealing his heart that was still squirming about within. Just like all high level ability users, O¡¯Brien¡¯s internalposition was already somewhat different from that of traditional humans, only mutated inner organs able to support the tremendous energy exhaustion and supply abilities needed. However, just from this injury alone, one could see that not only were there mutated changes, many traces were clearly injuries, to the extent where quite a few of them were new.


    Heid there on the ground, looking at the still fiery red clouds in the night sky, breathing heavily. As his chest rose and fell, countless injuries, especially the giant wound at the center, began to open and close, releasing blood. The injuries on his inner organs began to rupture as well, while many of the injuries that had been repeatedly torn and closed, due to not receiving immediate treatment, even started to show signs of rotting.


    The sounds of explosions on the battlefield gradually weakened. This battle already ended, once again ending with O¡¯Brien¡¯s victory, and the chairman¡¯s side¡¯s losses were severe. When he thought of this, a faint smile appeared on O¡¯Brien¡¯s face.


    Under the curtain of night, Eileen quietly appeared. She knelt down at O¡¯Brien¡¯s side, her hands gently caressing the injuries covering his body. Her hand was no longer pure white and exquisite, but rather covered in ck and brown colors. There were rough, fine cuts covering its surface, only her motions as gentle as before. It wasn¡¯t just her hands, her body, face, and skin were all no longer fine white and soft, only her eyes just as beautiful as before. Her movements were fast and gentle, soothing O¡¯Brien¡¯s injuries, removing the rotting flesh chunks and tissues, and then using her own energy to stimte the tissues around the injuries, urging them to grow and staunch. Her head was slightly drooped, not allowing others to see her expression, but her hands were trembling slightly.


    O¡¯Brien released a light sigh. ¡°This fe has be even more treacherous than before, self-detonation! Hmph, I truly never expected it to use something like this. However, it¡¯s not that big of a deal, it only proves that its evolution has reached a bottleneck, unable to defeat me in a frontal battle, only able to use this type of method. This is a good thing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Eileen released a deep sigh, finally cing her hands over the injury in front of his chest. She cleaned the injury while saying somewhat absent-mindedly, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a good thing. However, he really was a troublesome fe. You¡¯ll have to endure a bit of pain, the injuries this time are quite serious, it seems like I need to use a bit more time.¡±


    While speaking, she clenched her teeth, and then stuck her hand into O¡¯Brien¡¯s chest.


    O¡¯Brien quietly clenched his fist, his body not moving, but the twitching of the muscle tissue that was expose gave away how much pain he was enduring. He sensed Eileen¡¯s nervousness, and as a result asked, ¡°What kind of person is Gardner?¡±


    ¡°Gardner?¡± Eileen stared nkly for a moment, and then began to try to recall information on him. ¡°He wasn¡¯t anyone important before, merely Dr. Connor¡¯s assistant. I had met him once before, he wasn¡¯t all that smart, his looks also vulgar, not leaving me with that great of an impression before. I don¡¯t know why the chairman would suddenly put him in such an important position, nor do I know where his monstrous abilities came from. Perhaps it¡¯s one of theboratory¡¯s secret projects. In the past, I wasn¡¯t all that interested in these things, and I spent most days out of the year asleep, which is why I don¡¯t understand these inner details too well. Back then, the only feeling I got from him was that this person might go crazy.¡±


    While speaking, perhaps because she was somewhat distracted, Eileen¡¯s taut body finally loosened up. When he saw this scene, O¡¯Brienughed, but his brows then furrowed from the sudden intense pain. He released another breath of air, released a sigh, and then said, ¡°Gardner is indeed a madman. Those who are crazy are the hardest to deal with. If it wasn¡¯t because he finally reached his evolutionary bottleneck, I really don¡¯t know how much longer I could persist for.¡±


    ¡°But this battle almost took your life!¡±


    O¡¯Brien smiled, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already almost lost my life more than once now. Don¡¯t worry, my luck is quite good, I won¡¯t die that easily. Also, in the future, it would only get better and better, isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    Eileen suddenly flipped out. ¡°Why do you have to take on such a great burden alone? The Arthur Family isn¡¯t made up of you alone, so why are you shouldering the entire war? Isn¡¯t there Persephone as well? We¡¯ll definitely be able to find her! If it is only you by yourself, can you win this war?!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the war almost won already?¡± O¡¯Brien said with a smile.


    ¡°But...¡± Eileen was at a loss for words. This war that seemed to be one of despair, precisely because of the man before her fighting one battle after another, seizing small victories one after the next, had its impossible situation quietly reversed. However, she also felt like what O¡¯Brien said was incorrect. For the sake of achieving this miraculous victory, how much did he himself pay? Perhaps the only one who knew these things was herself who had fought by his side from start until now.


    O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t directly respond to her questions, instead raising his hand with difficulty, lightly patting Eileen and saying, ¡°Let alone I am not fighting entirely alone, there is still you. If I didn¡¯t have you, I definitely have no chance of winning over Bevs.¡±

 Book 6 29.4

    Book 6 Chapter 29.4 - Ordinary


    ¡°What maybe can win, it is definitely can win!¡± O¡¯Brienughed, and then patted Eileen again, saying, ¡°Bevs and Old William couldn¡¯t send me to thend of death a few months ago, and now, there is even less of a chance that¡¯ll happen. This battle before us, we have already won. That lunatic Gardner is nothing more than a clown, no matter how crazy he is, he still cannot stir up anything too crazy. We¡¯ve already made it this far, do you still have no faith in us?¡± While saying this with a smile, a resolute and unyielding tone sprung up.


    If this was in the past, O¡¯Brien who was fond of the arts wouldn¡¯tugh so boldly, only, when one remained long enough in blood and mes, one would inevitably be more decisive and unyielding. Someone like him had had to make near instantaneous choices of life and death, so he naturally lost his previous mncholy and moodiness, the emotions of hesitation and worry. However, when heughed like this, Eileen suddenly cried out in rm, holding him down, becauseughing like this made his chest rise and fall violently!


    A feeling of powerlessness suddenly transmitted from within his body, preventing O¡¯Brien from continuing hisughter, thetter half of it immediately crammed in his throat. When he sensed his body¡¯s abnormalities, O¡¯Brien calmed his breathing, and then asked, ¡°The heart ruptured again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, can you... can you not act so excited?¡± Eileen¡¯s voice was a bit strange. She tore open O¡¯Brien¡¯s chest again, her ten fingers indescribably agile as they treated his heart.


    O¡¯Brien had arge heart, this term used often in the olden era¡¯s federation to describe someone with a steady mind. O¡¯Brien not only had a resolute will, his heart was alsorge in itself, upying almost half of his thoracic cavity. This was the source of all of his magic abilities, but only half of his heart remained, the other half¡¯s damaged areas all patched up with various types of bio-materials, newly grown tissues, and even steel fiber-like objects. Right now, arge area of the padding was torn, thick blood currently slowly pouring out from the damaged area. When it made contact with the air, it immediately turned into dense bloody mist that slowly rose. This blood contained energy, so once it was exposed, it would immediately evaporate, what was lost actually O¡¯Brien¡¯s own energy.


    Eileen¡¯s ten fingers moved lightly over his injuries, slowing the blood loss. Then, under the stimtion of her energy, the tissues around the heart grew frantically, wriggling flesh buds filling in the damaged areas, and then mutually intertwined, thus finally blocking up the damage. The treatment this time, at this point,pleted the final crucial point. Eileen¡¯splexion was a bit pale, her body feeling drained, theck of energy giving her an extremely terrible feeling, even keeping her eyes open difficult. For high level ability users, especially someone like her who already touched upon the gate of eleven levels, energy was like drugs, once too much was used, the withdrawal would be even worse than drug addiction.


    However, she still endured this, closing and sealing up the injury at O¡¯Brien¡¯s chest, and only then did her body go limp,ying down at his side. O¡¯Brien turned around, looking at Eileen¡¯s side profile. She was already asleep, her medium length blonde hair casually fallling onto the ground,pletely unaware that it was now already contaminated by a lot of earth. This was an extremely beautiful woman, now already no longer paying attention to any details of life. She directlyid on the earth that was still releasing smoke,pletely not minding her clothes, hair, and even body getting dirty, moreover able to sleep at ease in any ce. Eileen¡¯s skin was slightly dark, also no longer having its former radiance, the long scar on the side of her face ruining her beautiful appearance. However, these weren¡¯t all the changes that happened to her, even though her stamina waspletely spent, she still gave off a faint intimidating pressure, the embodiment of powerful strength. During the continuous battles, Eileen simrly grew at astonishing speed. However, in the past, all of her energy was focused on destruction, regardless of whether it was the enemy or herself. However now, she could change the berserk energy into wisps of life energy, using this to rescue and protect life. From the treatment procedure, one could see that Eileen already wasn¡¯t inferior to any doctor. Meanwhile, the one who experienced this to the greatest extent was O¡¯Brien. The steel wiring and fiber pieces that patched his injured heart were his own work, while all of the biological tissues were Eileen¡¯s doing. From only understanding destruction to being able to provide treatment, the amount of time this transformation took was only a few months.


    O¡¯Brien released a light sigh. Only, this slight sound already roused the sleeping Eileen awake. When she opened her eyes, she immediately saw O¡¯Brien¡¯s gray and green eyes. She suddenly woke up, raising her head to look at the injury on his chest. However, shortly after, Eileen alreadypletely woke up. Her perception expanded, sensing everything rted to O¡¯Brien. When she looked into O¡¯Brien¡¯s eyes again, Eileen seemed to have seen something different in them, yet she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. Only, when she thought of O¡¯Brien dering that the war was about to be won, her mind suddenly trembled, her thoughts unavoidably shifting to another direction. They dealt with Gardner, defeated the chairman¡¯s army¡¯s main force, so this war should be considered finished. Bevs naturally had the Spider Empress to deal with, not something on a level they should be dealing with.


    Eileen was an extremely intelligent woman. She knew that the turning point of the war had already appeared, which meant that the end wasn¡¯t far.


    She hesitated for a bit, but in the end, still said, ¡°O¡¯Brien, when this war ends, let¡¯s justplete the agreement between us.¡±

 Book 6 29.5

    Book 6 Chapter 29.5 - Ordinary


    O¡¯Brien was momentarily stunned. ¡°You are talking about the child? This is obviously not a problem, weren¡¯t you unsatisfied with the first few times? Perhaps after the war ends, we will have an extremely smart child.¡±


    Eileen shook her head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be smart, it is enough as long as we have one. Afterwards, our agreement will end.¡±


    ¡°You are leaving?¡± O¡¯Brien really was shocked this time.


    ¡°En, after the war ends, it is time for me to leave as well.¡± After speaking her mind, Eileen seemed to feel much more relieved. She gave O¡¯Brien a careful look, as if she wanted to remember every detail about him, and then said, ¡°After all, I used to be someone on Bevs¡¯ side, previously helping him kill many people. After he is defeated, those enemies will alle looking for me. Even if they don¡¯t immediately act out, they will still bring you quite a bit of trouble. This is just how politics works. Even though I do not like it, I understand it. Also, once the war ends, you should be able to find Madeline¡¯s whereabouts too. The current you is extremely remarkable, and also extremely outstanding, not inferior to Su. I believe that you have a good chance of obtaining her. Only...¡±


    ¡°Only?¡± O¡¯Brien asked with a smile.


    Eileen released a light sigh, and then said, ¡°Your body, especially your heart, already reached their limit, so you have to watch out. I¡¯ve already done everything I could, there¡¯s already nothing else. If your heart receives any greater burden, I fear that you... only have three more years to live.¡±


    O¡¯Brien revealed a faint smile, saying, ¡°A lot can be done in three years.¡±


    Eileen stared at him, suddenly disying a beautiful smile and said, ¡°If you die after three years, Madeline will be someone else¡¯s. You have to properly think things through!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that easy to kill! Don¡¯t worry, I will properly continue living, not for Madeline, but for you and our agreement.¡±


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s answer made Eileen¡¯s entire body shake. She looked at him in silence, her voice trembling slightly, asking, ¡°What... do you mean by that?¡±


    O¡¯Brienughed rather mischievously, saying, ¡°As for what I mean, wait until after the war ends and I¡¯ll tell you. That¡¯s why you have to properly continue living as well.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Inside a strictly guarded room within the Blood Parliament¡¯s biochemistryboratory, the light screen suddenly flickered withrge amounts of data. Then, a progress bar reached its end, one of the four breeding tanks leaning against the wall connected up to a power source, and then several hundred self-tests were carried out. When the entire self-examination process waspleted, the several dozen test tubes surrounding the breeding tankpletely drained, the liquid stored within them emptying into the breeding tank. It was as if a fire was lit beneath the breeding tank, the liquid starting to boil. A small chunk of flesh began to quickly condense, moreover rolling about and continuously erging, bing fist-sized in the blink of an eye. The several thick electrical cables connected to the breeding tank were were powered up, and then a tremendous amount of energy was sent in, the breeding tank absorbing it like a ck hole, making the entire experimentalboratory base¡¯s lights dim. With sufficient energy supply, the flesh piece in the breeding tank grew at lightning speed, quickly forming the embryonic form of a biological body.


    Soon afterwards, the roof of the breeding tank was opened, a strange creature walking out from within. It had two reverse-jointed limbs, and at their ends were long des. It opened its fourpound eyes, examining its surroundings in a somewhat nk manner, and then staggered forward a few steps, arriving before the light screen and carefully looking at the rows of data. It then walked up to a mirror on the wall, carefully looking at the reflection of itself. It stared for a whole few minutes, and then raised its left arm to examine the de at its end. With a low beast-like voice, it said, ¡°It only took one hour and fifteen minutes to make a new body, it seems like my power has increased again. This de, is it an essential weapon of a high level life form? I can sense its power, en, the innerposition ispletely different from known creatures, if force is exerted...¡±


    It looked all around, and then walked up to a heavy apparatus, the de hacking down like lightning! The instrument was silently split in half, the centimeter thick alloy envelope abnormally smooth. It was clearly extremely satisfied with this result, continuing to say to itself, ¡°... it could cut through the highest level alloy as expected. Only, right now, the increase in power is a bit slow, inconsistent with the calctions, what exactly is the reason? Based on my calctions, these genes shouldn¡¯t have a limit to their evolution, and right now, I...¡± It looked at its own body again, ¡°... might not even have the strength of eleven levels. Why can¡¯t I feel the increase in strength? Could it be that I should¡¯ve made my blood even purer?¡±


    It paced back and forth around theboratory, appearing vexed and uneasy. A momentter, it finally made a firm resolution. ¡°As long as I have powerful strength, whether or not there is any of Gardner¡¯s blood left isn¡¯t important! It is enough as long as I remember who I am!¡±

 Book 6 29.6

    Book 6 Chapter 29.6 - Ordinary


    It carefully opened up the safe in the wall, inside of it a small petri dish. There were several drops of extremely bright blood in it that were currently rolling about. After hesitating again and again, in the end, he still pressed the switch, and as a result, a vial of nutrients was injected inside. Those blood droplets immediately became like ferocious wolves that saw prey, throwing themselves over viciously!


    Even though he possessed inhuman strength, and this wasn¡¯t the first time he saw this scene, he still couldn¡¯t help but start shaking, clearly feeling fear. This was his greatest secret, as well as the source of his power and terror, the greatest inheritance Dr. Connor left him: intruder cells from Su who still maintained their activity. In a state of desperation, Gardner injected the intruder cells¡¯ genes into his own body, and after several nights of indescribable suffering, he finally miraculously merged with the intruder cells¡¯ genes!


    This really was a miracle, not even he himself knew why the intruder cells¡¯ genes would enter his genes on their own, and from there on be one entity in a traditional biological sense. The price, however, was heavy. Gardner could no longer maintain a human appearance, to the extent where he had to rely on a passcode to prove his identity in the experimental base. One had to understand that with each rebirth, Gardner¡¯s form would be somewhat different from thest.


    What this heavy price brought him, was power. Inconceivable power.


    Gardner discovered that even if he had no corpse left of himself on the battlefield, the backup stored in theboratory would still regain consciousness. Even if there was only a single cell left, he could still form aplete body. If there was enough energy and nutrients, a new Gardner could be made in less than even a day. Meanwhile, when the body finished growing, he would retrieve all of his memories, all the way until he obtained all of the memories of his past body before he died.


    This type of phenomenon was something Gardner waspletely incapable of exining, something he couldn¡¯t understand, far exceeding the knowledge system he used. Meanwhile, he himself was already standing at the peak of the human race¡¯s current understanding of biology, already one of those with the greatest amount of authority in this field. The reason why he used the words ¡®one of¡¯ wasn¡¯t because of Connor, but rather Helen. Gardner still couldn¡¯t see through Helen, nor was he clear on Helen¡¯s current developments in research. Previously, Helen had raised several conjectures in the thesis she published, and Gardner merely used his own experiences to test them on himself. Meanwhile, as for how where Helen obtained these conjectures, to this very day, he still couldn¡¯t figure it out. In the entire chain of logic, the most important link was missing. As for whether Helen intentionally or unintentionally left out this link, it was something he had no way of knowing.


    As he watched the amount of blood in the petri dish continuously grow, Gardner¡¯s des trembled. He then forced himself to calm down, closing the door of the safe. While standing in his own privateboratory region, he suddenly felt like there was nothing to do, and as a result, began to look around. A thick ck-covered notebook appeared in his line of sight. When he saw this old-fashioned notebook, Gardner¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed, as if he was staring into strong light.


    This was his research notebook, but recorded inside was not only the most important data, it also contained his insights, experiences, and some things he could only think but not say before recing Connor. In other words, this notebook represented the world hidden deepest within Gardner¡¯s heart. However, what was recorded within was the past Gardner, or in other words, his past form. His battle against O¡¯Brien was extremely difficult, and also extremely long. After life and death experiences again and again, Gardner gradually became stronger. The endless power that came from the depths of his bloodline made him rapt with joy, his mind also changing bit by bit. At first, Gardner didn¡¯t notice these changes, he felt like he was only changing ever so slightly. However, after receiving the ability to regenerate endlessly, death became a dream, one that was just a bit more realistic. He no longer feared pain, and he feared death even less. However, during this process, Gardner also began to gradually be indifferent to life itself. At first, he wasn¡¯t really aware of his own changes, but one day, when he flipped through this notebook of his past, only then did he discover that his past self was already so unfamiliar.


    Gardner couldn¡¯t say for sure whether these changes were good or bad, but his intuition told him that there seemed to be some type of abnormally great power that was currently awakening. It was like a slumbering vicious beast, waiting for the moment when it could eat.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the only source of Gardner¡¯s fear. Bevs, was the other source. Only after merging with the intruder cells¡¯ genes, did Gardner sense what exactly Bevs¡¯ aura really was like, a vicious and savage aura that also came from the depths of the cosmos! This chairman who was normally calm and amiable, someone who he almost never saw angry, whenever Gardner thought of him, he would immediately involuntarily tremble. Bevs, his terror already exceeded themon knowledge of biology, reaching the level where one would feel fear just by thinking about him.


    That was why victory or defeat in this war was especially important, because this would affect the chairman¡¯s happiness or anger. However, he had to admit that the war, until now, didn¡¯t really go that smoothly, to the extent where it was showing signs of potential defeat. Even Gardner could see defeat, so one could imagine just how terrible the situation was. Gardner didn¡¯t want to lose, and because he couldn¡¯t shift the me, defeat meant that he had to face Bevs. After merging with the intruder cells, from an instinctive perspective, he definitely wasn¡¯t willing to meet Bevs again, not even wanting to think about him if he could.


    While waiting for the intruder cells to grow, Gardner had nothing to do, only involuntarily grinding his own des. This brought him even more time to think, but in the end, it only strengthened his result to carry out a gamble. With Haydn dead and Westwood seriously injured, he naturally became the leader of the ability users under the chairman¡¯smand. However, under his lead, the battle results could only be described as terrible. He didn¡¯t believe that this was the result of him not understanding battlefieldmand at all, but rather because of O¡¯Brien¡¯s tenacious vitality and his continuously increasing abilities. In Gardner¡¯s perspective, victory and defeat was rted to who had higher level abilities. To a certain degree, this was true, but it was only to a certain degree.


    ¡°O¡¯Brien, Persephone, Eileen...¡± When he reached thest name, Gardner¡¯s voice clearly carried a hint of desire. Eileen¡¯s beauty was renown throughout the Blood Parliament. Gardner had fought her several times, once almost even winning, but it was because he revealed his lust that she escaped. That was why now, while gnashing his teeth in anger, he was also thinking of how he was going to torment her. However, after pausing for a moment, he instead said, ¡°All of you can go to hell.¡±


    Gardner didn¡¯t notice that when he spoke thatst sentence, his voice became ice-cold and indifferent, not carrying the slightest trace of carnal desire.

 Book 6 29.7

    Book 6 Chapter 29.7 - Ordinary


    In the wilderness, there were abandoned small towns everywhere, but within the Blood Parliament¡¯s territory, many of them were recently abandoned due to the mes of war. The soldiers scattered about from the war didn¡¯t have much discipline to speak of, and ability users almost didn¡¯t have any restrictions either, so as long as one¡¯s abilities were more powerful than the other party, the damage from defeated roving leftover soldiers was even greater than that of the war itself. In addition, unlike the olden era, several ability users alone were enough to destroy a small town.


    However, at this moment, a small town that had most of it burned down seemed to have developed a bit of life. Inside of a gas station, a diesel fuel generator was currently rumbling, the electric power it produced bringing warmth to the room beside it, also powering an electromaic furnace. This was quite therge room, remodeled out of a car repair workshop. The inside waspletely swept clean, and there was even a small kitchen inside. The room was filled with the smell of food. Inside of a t-bottomed frying pan, eggs, vegetables, and spices were ttened into a pancake, currently slowly being pan fried, the waves of enticing fragranceing precisely from this. Meanwhile, the cook was a woman, long gray hair winded above her head. Even though her tall figure was dressed in the most simple and unadorned clothes, she was still incredibly enticing. She was fully concentrated on the me, as if this was the only thing in this world that was still worth her attention.


    Footsteps sounded behind her, and then a pair of strong arms moved around her waist. With a slight bit of force, she took advantage of this to lean back into the embrace of the one behind her. The male behind her leaned forward, his head of light blonde hair fluttering about, covering the side of her incredibly beautiful face, and then gave her face a light kiss. A ray from the setting sun passed through the window, perfectlynding on the two of them, leaving behind an extremely beautiful scene.


    Persephone and Su, even if they were ced in the great river of history, they would leave behind a silhouette.


    With a pa sound, Persephone pped Su¡¯s hand that waszily ced around her waist, and then with a snort, said, ¡°Go! Stay obediently over there, or else you won¡¯t get anything to eat!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough if I just eat you.¡± Su said right by her ears, showing no intention of leaving.


    ¡°Hmph! If you disturb me anymore, you won¡¯t have anything to eat!¡± Persephone was extremely fierce, but her face still carried a smile. Su obviously wasn¡¯t willing to let go, so he was then given a fierce kick by Persephone. This kick was extremely heavy, carrying at least ten tons of force, sending Su out just like a sheet of paper, fluttering out. After tumbling a few times in the air, he then gently floated down. This foot that could kick apart cement, when sent at Su¡¯s body, was just right.


    ¡°That is hard to say! I n on having a taste of both, you know?¡± Su moved over and stuck to her again in a somewhat lowly manner. Right when Persephone was about to teach him a bit more of the ¡®lesson¡¯, Su¡¯s expression suddenly became serious, unknowingly releasing a bit of killing intent. Even though Persephone was still smiling, she also seemed a bit unhappy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel so agitated.¡± Persephone rubbed her face gently against Su¡¯s, and then even gently bit down. Su smiled, not saying anything, but the corners of his face became extremely sharp.


    ¡°Sigh, fine then, do what you want.¡± Persephone raised her hand, patting Su¡¯s face.


    Waves of strong motor rumbling sounds could be heard from the distance, two off-road vehicles filled with bullet holes passed through the small town, stopping outside of the gas station. Seven or eight soldiers covered in injuries and smoke jumped off their off-road vehicles, looking like starving wolves that saw blood. They raised their various weapons, chatting andughing as they walked through the gas station¡¯s thick entrance.


    The smell of food stimted their minds. A robust man carrying a heavy machine gun chuckled and said, ¡°I never expected that not only would there be people here, it seems like there¡¯s even some cooking skills! It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t kill and eat this type of person, better to leave them behind for other uses. Of course, if there is a woman, that is even better.¡±


    The surrounding people all roared withughter. There was even one person that said with a loud voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you dreaming too much?! As for the women who still dare to stay in this kind of ce, even you should know what they look like. When the timees, you¡¯ll be the only one to enjoy yourself, you have to at least go for an hour!¡±


    The robust man released a pah sound, spitting out a heavy clump of spittle. His mouth muttered something, but he didn¡¯t dare reply to these words, gloomily kicking open the entrance with a foot.


    Crash! The door welded from steel reinforced bars opened, but miraculously didn¡¯t separate from the door frame, to the extent where it didn¡¯t even distort. The robust male entered first, the first to clearly see the situation inside. He was immediately stunned!

 Book 6 29.8

    Book 6 Chapter 29.8 - Ordinary


    Persephone was still busying about in front of the kitchen counter, not giving the entrance a single look. However, just this rear figure alone was enough to make this robust male stand in ce. In the several decades of his life, as one of the lowest nobodies of society, when had he ever seen such a beautiful figure? Meanwhile, Su, who was standing beside Persephone, was instead overlooked.


    ¡°Hey! What did you see that made you stop moving? Hurry up and move out of the way, let this old one take a look as well!¡± Another tall and thin male covered in tattoos pushed the other person out of the way, and then walked inside the the garage. He immediately became stupefied, his throat gurgling a few times, and then with a gulp sound, he swallowed arge mouthful of saliva, saying nkly to himself, ¡°What a fucking beauty!¡±


    When they heard this, the scattered soldiers immediately pushed and shoved, rushing into the modified garage. Their bodies were covered in blood and mud, immediately leaving behind arge amount of dirty footprints on the floor. When they saw Su, their brows all furrowed slightly. The garage had already beenpletely remodeled, and it had been repainted as well. In the corner was a bed, on the bedside cab a vase filled with newly picked daisies, making this ce feel extremelyfortable and clean. This was the home Su and Persephone cleaned and organized together, the floor personally cleaned by Persephone.


    When he saw these scattered soldiers step on the results of Persephone¡¯s hard work, Su couldn¡¯t help but throw aside all of his original ns. He stood up and stopped in front of the scattered soldiers, cutting off the dozen or so pairs of eyes that were staring greedily at Persephone. Only then did the scattered soldiers notice Su¡¯s existence, an uproar immediately erupting.


    ¡°Who is this fe?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? However, he really isn¡¯t that bad looking!¡±


    ¡°Right? If I didn¡¯t look carefully, I would have thought that he was even a bit prettier than the chick on the side!¡± The one who was speaking didn¡¯t hide the drooling expression on his face at all, his sexual orientation clear.


    They spoke one after the next, their voices getting louder and louder, the mysterious feeling of uneasiness at the bottom of their hearts thus also quietly disappearing. Noise and following the crowd have always been good methods of subduing fear, while the weapons in their hands couldn¡¯t offer them even the lowest level of security.


    Amidst the noise, Persephone still patiently focused on frying the egg pancake, while Su stood at her side, quietly staring at these uninvited guests. Finally, someone sensed that the situation and atmosphere were a bit strange. However, the shotgun in his hands still gave him a very real sensation, and thus he read the script that he was already extremely familiar with. ¡°What are you all still standing around all stupid for? Regardless of whether you all are male or female, take off all of your clothes andy over there! If this old one is pleased enough, then I might just leave you with your lives!¡±


    Su suddenlyughed, standing up. However, he didn¡¯t take off his clothes like how these ruffian soldiers ordered, properly preparing his bottom, instead walking towards them and saying, ¡°You all finally gave me a reason.¡±


    Reason? What was the meaning of this? The scattered soldiers stared at him with shock. They still didn¡¯t figure out what was going on, but they felt like something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    However, Su didn¡¯t give them the time to think. With a sh, his body already appeared in front of the sturdiest looking enemy, sending a fist viciously into his abdomen! This fist not only instantly sted his abdominal muscles rotten, it also snapped his vertebra, producing a fist imprint on the robust male¡¯s back. This fist already removed all of this robust male¡¯s vitality, yet he wouldn¡¯t immediately die. It was unknown just how many lives fell under these defeated troops¡¯ hands, so killing them with a single strike wasn¡¯t punishment, but a rare act of mercifulness.


    Su raised his left hand, stopping the robust male¡¯s forehead that involuntarily leaned forward, not letting him touch his own face. One side was clean and beautiful, while the other was filthy and sinister, the two faces forming a stark contrast, as if they were worlds of pr opposites.


    With movements that looked like he was merely going for a walk, Su already made his way around this robust male, passing by two soldiers. Before they even realized what was happening, they heardrge amounts of bone fracturing sounds, and then an unendurable intense pain was transmitted from every corner of their body, immediately making their wills copse. Meanwhile, they lost control over their bodies at this very moment, falling weakly onto the ground. During this process, fragmented bone pieces continuously tore through their body tissues, bringing them even more suffering.


    In the blink of an eye, Su already made a trip around them. Then, he returned to his original location, quietly staring at them like a sculpture, his eyes only carrying indifference and icy coldness.


    A momentter, the garage door opened, Su walking out. He dragged two bodies that were still twitching and wriggling about, arriving at a garbage heap several hundred meters out, and then flung the corpses inside. He leisurely walked back to the garage, dragged out two more people, and after repeating this a few times, all of the ruffian soldiers were flung into the garbage heap. When Su returned inside the garage again, he didn¡¯te back out.

 Book 6 29.9

    Book 6 Chapter 29.9 - Ordinary


    In the distance, a pair of binocrs were aimed at Su, capturing the entire scene. Only when the garage door was closed did the lens move again,nding on the corpses flung onto the garbage heap. The soldiers¡¯ bodies were still extremelyplete, without much traces of torture seen, but their faces werepletely warped, giving away the unendurable pain they experienced before their deaths. These were all veterans! Normal injuries wouldn¡¯t affect theirbat strength at all, to the extent where they wouldn¡¯t even show any signs of pain.


    As soon as this was thought of, the hand that held the binocrs trembled slightly, and then became steady once more. The binocrs were slowly withdrawn, a skinnier male putting away the binocrs, and then borrowed the ruins¡¯ cover to examine his surroundings. After seeing that there weren¡¯t any abnormalities, only then did he withdraw from the small abandoned building he was hiding in, borrowing the faint light of dusk to hurriedly head into the distance. Several kilometers out, a robust and formidable-looking middle-aged man was already waiting. He wasn¡¯t all that tall, sturdy, or fierce-looking, but a heavy bloody aura was continuously emitted from his body, this aura making the expression of the skinny male who hurried back change slightly, carefully maintaining a set distance between them.


    ¡°Jerry, how is the situation? Are those two delicate fes easy to deal with?¡± The middle-aged man asked, his tone couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bit of arrogance.


    ¡°Extremely difficult to deal with, general. The testing group have already found them, but stayed inside less than three minutes. I wasn¡¯t able to see the concrete battle process, but I am sure that there were no explosions, nor were there any gunshots.¡± The skinny male said respectfully.


    The middle-aged man revealed a contemtive look, and then slowly said, ¡°There were but eight of those fes. Then that means they didn¡¯t even have the chance to use their weapons, but were already wiped out?¡±


    ¡°This should be the case, also...¡± The skinny and short man was a bit hesitant.


    ¡°Also what?¡±


    ¡°The ones who died, there weren¡¯t too many irregrities with their outer appearances, at most some small deformations, breaking a few bones, but their expressions before death were full of pain.¡± The small man chose his words carefully.


    The middle-aged male¡¯s cold expression immediately changed. ¡°Those were all originally soldiers of the Roche Family¡¯s ck Spider troops, with even two high level officers in their ranks. None of them are wimps, and only three minutes passed... are you certain you didn¡¯t see anything incorrectly?¡±


    ¡°Definitely did not!¡± The small male was full of confidence, and in reality, the middle-aged male also had confidence in him. The situation reported by a scout with six levels of Perception Domain ability definitely carried persuasiveness. Only, if tonight¡¯s circumstances were linked up to the intelligence they obtained before, then it would be information that really wasn¡¯t all that joyous.


    ¡°The first two groups of people died in rather normal ways, at least that¡¯s how it looked from the outside. The abilities of this group of people far exceeded the ones before them, yet they died so miserably... could it be that he did this just for us to see?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression also became a bit ugly to look at.


    The small and skinny male immediately said, ¡°It might not necessarily be us, I¡¯ve detected as least four or five other parties in the surroundings during the past few days. There might be one formidable individual who might have discovered me, but the others are all newbies!¡±


    The middle-aged male¡¯splexion eased slightly, and then he said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s give up on this ce. Who knows, he might have already noticed our existence, so we can¡¯t take the risk. If we leave now, he might be too busy with the others to bother with us. Someone who can instantly get rid of those eight from the ck Spiders isn¡¯t a person we can provoke right now.¡±


    ¡°However, if we can gather everyone, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t get rid of those ck Spiders.¡± The small and skinny male spoke in a somewhat unwilling manner.


    ¡°What you said is correct, however, we have no way of preventing the ck Spiders from even firing a single shot.¡± The middle-aged male said coldly, immediately waking that small male. However, this skinny male still found this a bit difficult to ept. After all, even if the male and female pair were penniless, they themselves were priceless. As a result, he suggested with a quiet voice, ¡°General, what if we pass on the intelligence to other organizations? We should be able to make quite a bit this way.¡±


    The middle-aged man thought for a bit, but he shook his head, and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t do such meaningless things. We will immediately withdraw. I have a strong feeling that this ce is currently bing more and more unsafe.¡±


    ¡°But where can we even go? The chairman¡¯s army is everywhere, and the empress doesn¡¯t care about us at all!¡± The small and skinny male clearly carried greatints.


    The middle-aged male hesitated for a bit, and then he set his resolution. ¡°We will rely on the chairman. Even though we are already in the final stages of war and it is impossible to obtain any benefits, we¡¯ll at least be able to continue living.¡±


    The small-built male thought for a bit, and then said, ¡°Your distinguished self has the final say, general.¡±

 Book 6 29.10

    Book 6 Chapter 29.10 - Ordinary


    As the two gradually disappeared into the darkness, the smaller male continuously voiced his grievances towards the empress. Under the cover of dusk, not far out from where the two were just standing and chatting, a rock suddenly flipped over on its own, a giant wasp the size of a fist crawling out from underneath. Itspound eyes that were flickering about continuously stared at the departing figures, only after a moment had passed did it rise into the sky, disappearing into the depths of the night. It didn¡¯t follow them, because the order it had just received was that this wasn¡¯t necessary. This wasp was less than ten meters from those two individuals, yet the scout who had six levels of perception didn¡¯t notice it at all. However, this wasn¡¯t the best way to describe the situation, to be more precise, it was that he already discovered this giant wasp, but he overlooked it. In his perception, the giant wasp¡¯s biological reaction was extremely simr to ants hard at work underground. If he paid attention to even this level of biological reaction, then that meant that he had to process over ten thousand signals. For example, if the small-built male¡¯s perception range increased by another ten meters, then the number of signals might increase by another order of magnitude. After all, on this, the various mutated bugs could be said to be the creatures that were best at adapting to their environments, their numbers even greater than before the war.


    At the same time, everything the mutated giant wasp saw and heard alreadypletely appeared in Su¡¯s brain. Su didn¡¯t divert even 1% of his attention to this scene, to the extent where the several dozen scenes that appeared at the same time in his brain didn¡¯t even take up 1% of his attention. Right now, most of Su¡¯s attention was focused on Persephone, a small half ced on the egg pancake on the dining te. The egg pancake was extremely delicious, perfectly cooked even amidst the chaos. Persephone didn¡¯t cook that much, but this didn¡¯t hinder her exquisite culinary skills in the slightest. When intelligent people used a bit more attention, they could do anything extremely well. However, the challenge Su faced was extremely unusual. He had to concentrate all of his mind to prevent his excessively sharp perception abilities from interfering. For example, when a piece of the egg pancake entered his mouth and its chemicalponents appeared in his consciousness, no one would feel happy. Su even had to control his own body, and only then could he ensure that the egg pancake would smoothly enter the digestive cavity in his chest. Otherwise, before it even entered his throat, the egg pancake would already bepletely broken down and absorbed. In reality, its fate when it entered the digestive cavity was the same, instantly being ignited by energy, and thus releasing the energy contained within to the greatest extent.


    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Persephone had one finger on her lower jaw as she looked at Su.


    ¡°You made it, so of course it tastes good.¡± Su replied with a smile.


    Persephone released a snort, and then tapped the top of Su¡¯s head with a scoop, and only then did she begin to work at her own te. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re getting better and better with words.¡±


    Su held a fork in his left hand, calmly eating the food on his te. Meanwhile, his right had reached over, quietly grabbing Persephone¡¯s hand. She also held the fork in one hand, pretending as if nothing happened.


    The evening meal waspleted in silence. The sky had long grown dark, lights turned on in the room. Even though it wasn¡¯t that bright, it was warm andfortable. Under the lighting, Persephone¡¯s face suddenly flushed with an abnormal redness. She could feel Su¡¯s hand gripping tighter, the hand bing hotter and hotter as well.


    Suddenly, that joke that was made when the two first became extremely intimate entered her mind. Persephone was suddenly startled, and for some unknown reason, her fine hairs all began to stand on end. She didn¡¯t think too much about it, the fork in her right hand already stabbing towards Su¡¯s chest. At the same time, she got up, a knee striking towards Su¡¯s underbelly.


    Su¡¯s hand was gripped extremely tightly, tight to the point where she couldn¡¯t struggle free. Meanwhile, there was still a smile on his face, only, his expression became more and more passionate. His left hand moved slightly, and then Persephone¡¯ attacks were already blocked. What followed was a powerful counterattack.


    With a pa sound, Persephonended heavily on the bed.


    It seemed like both of them recalled that joke. This could also be considered a type of tacit understanding, right?


    While watching the calmly approaching Su, Persephone¡¯s heart was about to jump out of her chest. She began to feel flustered for some unknown reason, to the extent where she didn¡¯t dare think about what was going to happen next. Her instincts made her jump out, and then throw herself at Su. She released a barrage of attacks, power surging crazily, but all of it aimed at areas of Su¡¯s body that weren¡¯t vital; these types of attacks wouldn¡¯t hurt Su. However, Su¡¯s speed suddenly became a bit faster, instantly sticking together with Persephone, and then she fell back down onto the bed.


    Persephone bit her lower lip, stared straight at Su, and then with a voice that was somewhat trembling, said, ¡°Su, let¡¯s discuss something!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Su didn¡¯t stop, already arriving by the bedside with two steps, reaching out a hand to grab Persephone. She avoided him in panic, but still couldn¡¯t avoid those evil fingers.


    However, she was still putting up her final struggle. ¡°I, I want to be on top...¡±


    Su still pressed down. After he heard Persephone release a groan that was almost one of grief from her throat, only then did he say, ¡°Sure, as long as you can win against me!¡±

 Book 6 29.11

    Book 6 Chapter 29.11 - Ordinary


    Time quietly flowed on, the lighting in the garage flickering between bright and dark, the shadows tangling together never separating.


    The sky darkened, and then it brightened again.


    The intense battle had just ended, but the atmosphere was still full of a great charming and gentle feel. Suid on his back, his line of sight already passing through the ceiling, unknown what he was thinking about. Persephoneid therezily, her naked body beautiful to the point where one almost couldn¡¯t stare straight at her. Even though her abilities were powerful, the suppression and resistance process continued for an entire night, leaving herpletely drained. This was already the end, definitely not some break for rest. Of course, if Su insisted on turning this into a battlefield, she had absolutely no way of resisting.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just enjoy it then!¡± Shezily thought.


    Even though her body was weak and powerless, Persephone stuck closely to Su like an octopus to its prey. Her excessively full chest had no ce to settle down, and as such, they might as well be ced on Su¡¯s body. One had was firmly grabbing Su¡¯s genitalia, grabbing so tightly it was as if she was scared there wouldn¡¯t be a tomorrow Her body was soft and smooth, cool to the touch. When pressed up against her body, one would feel a mysterious excitement, which was why Su remained forever hard and hot. He knew that this would make Persephone feel more at ease.


    A strand of light seeped in from outside the window,nding on the two of them, producing two perfect and endlessly enticing bodies. Perhaps the Adam and Eve of the olden era legends were nothing more than this. Persephone¡¯s eyes were half opened, already on the brink of falling asleep, but she still never truly slept. A momentter, Su finally noticed this, and as such, gently asked her what she was currently thinking about.


    ¡°I am thinking about the future...¡± Persephone said.


    ¡°Future? When I defeat Bevs, our future...¡± When he spoke up to here, Su couldn¡¯t continue anymore. The final form of Bevs he saw gave him a feeling of endless fear. In the end, his instincts erupted for the first time,pletely seizing over his body, and then he immediately ran! If he had remained, perhaps Su would have truly died, unlike the Land of Rest battle where he would awaken and regenerate soon afterwards. How could Bevs be this frightening? It was to the extent where the pressure he exuded already exceeded the apostle!


    Su had already thought about this problem countless times, and his thoughts also provided him with a possible answer: Bevs might very well be an existence of a simr origin as Su. As for what kind of existence he was exactly, he had no idea due to ack of information. After dying under Bevs¡¯ hands, Su would still revive, only, it was unknown just how many hundreds or thousands of years would pass before then, nor did he know what he would end up being born on. Moreover, what would be produced at that time would be his instincts, or a new consciousness mixed with that area¡¯s world consciousness, and not Su.


    In other words, if that had happened, then Su could be said to have already died.


    Almost a month had already passed since the battle of Waterfront Castle. The ce Su and Persephone resided at wasn¡¯t all that remote, close to the edge of the Blood Parliament¡¯s territory. However, with Bevs¡¯ terrifying perception ability, if he couldn¡¯t find it, then even if Su was standing right next to Waterfront Castle, he wouldn¡¯t be detected. If Bevs was pursuing him, even if Su crossed the great sea and fled to the olden world¡¯s Eurasia, he would still be found. That was why it wasn¡¯t all that important where he was hiding anymore. He was more than willing to spend thest bit of time with his loved one, waiting for the final battle to arrive.


    Persephone was extremely smart, guessing quite a bit just from Su¡¯s bit of hesitation. However, she didn¡¯t considerately remain quiet, instead directly asking, ¡°You can¡¯t win against Bevs?¡±


    Su hesitated for a bit, but in the end decided to tell her everything as they were. Persephone was not only a pretty face, before bigger matters, she definitely didn¡¯tck decisiveness.


    ¡°In reality, I already fought a great battle at Waterfront Castle against Bevs once. En, speaking like this is a bit unsuitable. In reality, as soon as Bevs appeared, I immediately ran, not having any thoughts or strength to resist.¡± Su said with a bitter smile.


    Persephone¡¯s beautiful eyes locked together. She understood Su¡¯s strength well, and even more so understood that his strength couldn¡¯t be measured with the standard system of abilities. This meant that there was only one possibility.


    ¡°Twelve levels?!¡± When Persephone spoke these words, even she herself couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    Twelve levels of ability was something Dr. Rochester had only theorized about when he was formting the ability system. Just like the difference between nine and eight levels, or ten and nine levels, above eight levels, with each increase in level, the difference would increase several-fold. Meanwhile, as a former dragonrider general and sessor of one of the three great influential families. Persephone knew many of the Blood Parliament¡¯s core secrets. For example, the reason why the Spider Empress took up long term residence in Dark Red Castle, not appearing again, was precisely to verify the existence of twelve levels of ability.


    To leave Su who had eleven levels of Perception Domain with no choice but to run, only with twelve levels would something like this be possible. However, did twelfth level abilities truly exist? Eleventh level ability was already power on the level of gods, so what would twelve levels be like?


    Su couldn¡¯t answer Persephone¡¯s question either. He only shook his head, saying, ¡°Regardless of whether it is twelve levels or not, a final battle against him is unavoidable. All I can do right now is wait, wait until he finds me.¡±


    Su gently caressed Persephone¡¯s face, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry either. My strength is still growing during this time, so it isn¡¯t like I definitely don¡¯t have a chance to fight back. I might even have a chance of winning.¡±


    His words couldn¡¯tfort Persephone at all. She instead gritted her teeth, supported her incredibly tired body, and then moved on top of Su¡¯s body, slowly taking in his hard and hot thing, beginning to move.


    ¡°Phoney?¡± Su sensed that she was acting a bit strange. Persephone was still extremely weak, her remaining stamina less than even that of an ordinary person¡¯s, but right now, her body was hot like there was a me ignited within her, and she even more so used all of her strength to move, every motion able to bring Su straight to heaven, and then down to hell. Only, like this, she might fall extremely ill afterwards.


    ¡°Phoney!¡± Su grabbed her waist, temporarily stopping her from moving. Persephone didn¡¯t struggle either, instead looking straight at Su, asking, ¡°Are you going to have to fight a decisive battle against Bevs soon?¡±


    Su was momentarily stunned by this question. His instincts were vaguely telling him that this battle was unavoidable, and it was going toe quickly. However, before Persephone¡¯s bright eyes, he couldn¡¯t lie, and as such, he could only sigh, and then nod his head.


    ¡°Then how confident are you in returning alive?¡± Persephone stared at him, not rxing in the slightest.


    Su hesitated once more. After thinking for a long time, he said, ¡°30%, maybe a bit less.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then let go! Let me properly enjoy myself!¡± Persephone was practically ordering him now.


    Su revealed a bitter smile, and then he finally let go, allowing Persephone topletely immerse herself in this. He gradually let everything go as well, letting the moment of passion engulf him.


    At this time, only a few people knew that Bevs, the former chairman of the Blood Parliament, had already entered eternal sleep before Dark Red Castle. Perhaps this, was the deepest desire that had been buried at the bottom of his heart during all these years.


    Inside the garage, Persephone was still dripping with sweat, her body even more so dyed in ayer of captivating redness. When she was about to rise to the peak of orgasm, she suddenly opened her eyes, looked at Su, and then said, ¡°Su, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Even if you die, I will still properly continue living. I have to take care of our, as well as your other children.¡±


    When at the pinnacle of despair and joy, one¡¯s intuition would often be exceptionally sharp.

 Book 6 30.1

    Book 6 Chapter 30.1 - A Chaotic End


    War often erupted unexpectedly, and it often quieted down unexpectedly as well.


    More than two hundred kilometers from Dragon City, a run down off-road vehicle was currently moving forward with great difficulty, the several dozen bullet holes on the car demonstrating just how intense of a battle it had just experienced. The road was rugged and uneven, the off-road vehicle¡¯s engine continuously releasing abnormal rumbling sounds as it trudged along, dragging its ruined body at a turtle speed of less than thirty kilometers per hour. At this speed, it would still be a few more hours before it would arrive in Dragon City.


    Even though the body of the young man who was driving was burnt ck and covered in injuries, his head of silver hair was still dazzling like a burning me. He drove while grumbling and cursing. A whileter, he finally couldn¡¯t endure it any longer, shouting out without even turning around and saying, ¡°ck Steel! You should just get off, your weight alone is already three times that of the two of us added together! If we continue like this, the bit of fuel that remains won¡¯t be enough to bring us back to Dragon City! I won¡¯t drive too fast, you can definitely keep up!¡±


    On the entire back row of the vehicle sat Ben Curtis alone. Despite this, the originally spacious back seat still didn¡¯t have much space left, to the extent where it even seemed a bit crowded. After this period of time, the captain¡¯s build seemed to have be evenrger than before, his muscles disying even sharper lines, as if a piece of rough steel was forged with the roughest of methods.


    When he heard Lafite¡¯s grumbling, Captain Curtis only chuckled, pretending he didn¡¯t hear anything. Helen sat in the passenger seat, her face pale, already fallen asleep. She looked extremely tired, frowning even while asleep, unknown what she was thinking about. She wore ordinary off-roadbat clothes, her clothes dyed inrge patches of blood. Judging from the damage on thebat suit, it seemed like the blood was hers.


    Compared to Helen, regardless of whether it was Lafite or Curtis, their injuries were many times greater. However, Helen didn¡¯t have any abilities, nor did she have any defensive strength, so even the shockwaves of Lafite and Curtis¡¯ battle were enough to take her life.


    Lafite grumbled continuously, but he was careful to control his volume to avoid waking Helen. His voice even more so gathered into a stream, moving around theyers of obstructions before being directly transmitted into Curtis¡¯ ears. Curtis decided he might as well fold his two ears forward,pletely covering them, acting like a scoundrel. Lafite sent his voice sting straight at Curtis¡¯ ears, relying on the vibrations of the ears and skull to make the other party hear his words.


    Snow wasying in Helen¡¯s embrace, tightly snuggling up to her chest, her body continuously releasing heat. Its warm body made Helen feel extremely cozy, and as a result, she inadvertently hugged it tighter while sound asleep. Snow¡¯s current form was already no longer small, even if its tail wasn¡¯t included, its body was still close to a meter long. Its long mouth was covered in sharp teeth that looked extremely terrifying. Meanwhile, both Lafite and Curtis knew that these over a hundred teeth were actually even more frightening than how they looked, a single bite enough to easily tear apart five centimeter thick alloy tes. Right now, Snow¡¯s mouth was currently continuously wriggling about, chewing at a piece of metal te. This metal te¡¯s characteristics were quite special, even after being chewed on by Snow for a long time, it still only changed shape, not ripping apart. One had to understand that after all this time, even a top level alloy armor te would have long been chewed through and eaten by Snow. asionally, a drop of saliva would appear by Snow¡¯s lips, but it would be absorbed by its skin again before it even dropped.


    Lafite continued to grumble continuously, but the corners of his eyes captured every movement Snow made. When he saw that a drop of saliva secreted out, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Lafite understood well how powerful the corrosive strength of this drop of saliva was; if it fell, it could easily eat away the floor of the vehicle, far more powerful than the various acids in existence. Moreover, Snow¡¯s saliva¡¯sposition was still continuously changing. As it chewed the alloy, all types ofponents would be analyzed, and then its body would produce a liquid that could eat through it. When needed, not only its teeth, its ws would simrly carry corrosive liquid, to the extent where even the surface of its body could secrete it.


    If the previous Snow could be considered a vicious beast, than the present Snow waspletely a nightmare, a nightmare that gave Lafite headaches. When Snow¡¯s entire body was covered in corrosive liquid, it became apletely untouchable barrel of gunpowder, something that could only be dealt with through energy attacks or projectile methods. Meanwhile, Snow¡¯s speed was extremely fast, the rigidity of its body long surpassing that of ordinary people¡¯s, so not even Lafite could harm it with his energy attacks unless he used all of his strength. After living together with Snow all this time, it could be said that Lafite saw it grow from a young irregr creature to its present form that could be considered terrifying from any aspect.


    Lafite immediately tried his best to stop thinking about this, because Snow was Helen¡¯s child. Of course, as for why Helen had this child who was clearly not human, Lafite wisely chose not to pursue this any further, especially after the ¡®irvoyance¡¯ Helen imitatedpletely crushed him. Moreover, he definitely wasn¡¯t willing to associate Snow with the beautiful Helen. In reality, even if she wasn¡¯t Helen¡¯s ¡®child¡¯, Snow was extremely beautiful, at least from a biological perspective. It could perfectly adapt to this world¡¯s surroundings, it was strong, intelligent, fierce, and possessed wisdom, not having any ws. However, it was still Helen¡¯s ¡®child¡¯, so Lafite had too many reasons for disliking it, to the extent where he hated it. It was because of the word ¡®child¡¯, apart from signifying a mother, it also signified a father. Who was Snow¡¯s father?


    For no reason, Lafite thought of Su again, and he knew that Su was Snow¡¯s father. Even though this was apletely baseless spection, he just knew this was the case.


    Snow finally chewed through the alloy te,pletely devouring all of the particles, and then released a satisfied whimper. It stretched out its body, and then looked out from Helen¡¯s shoulder. Itspound eyes gave Curtis who was sitting in the back a look, and then it released a light cry. Curtis¡¯rge mouth cracked open, quietly chuckling, and then he reached out his hand towards the trunk, removing a sheepdog sized badly damaged mechanical bug, handing it over to Snow. Snow released a cheer, and then its des moved like lightning, piercing the mechanical bug and dragging it over.


    When Lafite saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but stop them. ¡°That is an experimental specimen Helen prepared for examination! You cannot eat it!¡±


    However, his words were already toote. Snow had long bitten down, biting off a small half of the mechanical bug, starting to chew at it with crackling sounds. The sounds of sharp teeth grinding against metal were earsplitting, making one¡¯s teeth be sore from listening to it. Moreover, to prevent Lafite from stopping it, it even hid to the other side of Helen so that if Lafite tried to do something, he might very well rouse Helen awake.


    Lafite helplessly shook his head, and then continued driving forward. Only, before they moved that much, his mind suddenly trembled, immediately stepping on the brakes! The off-road vehicle came to a screeching stop, the two wheels about to leave the ground, but they still stopped in the end. Several dozen streaks of high energy beams poured down like rain from the skies, drawing out deep grooves on the ground one after another.

 Book 6 30.2

    Book 6 Chapter 30.2 - A Chaotic End


    The sudden breaking made Helen release a cry of rm, waking her from her deep sleep. Fortunately, the vehicle wasn¡¯t moving that fast, and there was Snow there to protect her, or else she would most likely have been injured. Meanwhile, Lafite had long gotten out of the vehicle, to the extent where he didn¡¯t even have time to open the door, directly smashing it flying and jumping out. Curtis was quite a bit slower, but hisrge leg pushed out, also kicking the car door flying, and then he jumped out from within the car. As soon as he got off the car, he immediately removed a refined alloy heavy stick from the back cover of the car, gripping it in his hands. Meanwhile, Snow rushed out numbly from the car window, directly jumping on top of the car.


    The second wave of energy rain descended from above, perfectly aiming at the immobile off-road vehicle. Snow wasying down on the top of the roof, its body fully unfolded, instantly turning into a nket thatpletely covered the carriage, granules of diamond-like substances emerging. When the high energy beamsnded on Snow¡¯s body, most of it was reflected or scattered by these crystal granules, while a small portion was directly absorbed through its skin. However, after forcefully resisting a wave of light beams, Snow also released a growl, appearing to be in quite the pain. Even though its actionspletely protected the off-road vehicle, its own defensive abilities also decreased considerably. Fortunately, following a low roar, Curtis jumped to the top of the off-road vehicle, raising the alloy rod high up into the air. The alloy heavy rod¡¯s surroundings seemed to have distorted, so the trajectories of the second wave of high energy beams all deviated, striking down on the alloy heavy rod¡¯s tip. The heavy rod made from alloy had an extremely high melting point, but under the illumination of the high energy light beam, it unexpectedly began to turn red in less than a second of time! However, Curtis¡¯ ck hand was sturdy and strong,pletely unmoving while gripping this entirely red metal rod.


    With Curtis¡¯ protection, Snow immediately recovered its original form. Then, with a low growl, several specks of light illuminated from its chest, and then severalyers of gravitational force fields pressed against each other, propelling it into the air.


    Unknowingly when, mechanical bugs of varying sizes appeared in the sky, the lowest ones less than ten meters from the ground. Meanwhile, in the skies a thousand meters above, there were hundreds of mechanical bugs currently screaming and flying at high speed. There wererge and small mechanical bugs, the small ones only the size of a fist, every one of them carrying a flotation engine, as well as a miniature light beam cannon. Meanwhile, thergest mechanical bug was as big as an entire off-road vehicle. It was extremely oversized, its movement speed not fast, its own firepower alsockluster. However, what was frightening was that it carried hundreds of miniature mechanical bugs,pletely a miniature aircraft carrier.


    Lafite looked into the sky, narrowed his eyes, and then revealed an extremely dangerous smile. He stood in his original location, but then suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already a hundred meters in the sky, appearing inside the first wave of mechanical bugs. His arms suddenly unfolded, and then he released a silent roar, the rings of sound almost visible with the naked eye scattering in all directions. When they made contact with the mechanical bugs, pi pi pa pa sparks sounded, quite a few of these bugs releasing roiling smoke, losing their propulsion and staggering as they fell towards the earth. From this one strike alone, arger half of the first wave of mechanical bugs was wiped out. Meanwhile, at this time, Snow was still working hard to float in the air, but it still didn¡¯t reach Lafite¡¯s height. What left it the most annoyed was that before rising up into the air, Lafite even had the time to tidy up his head of zing silver hair!


    Snow cried out, and then the efficiency of the anti-gravity force field increased once again, the speed rising abruptly, instantly passing Lafite, rushing towards the aircraft carrier high up in the air. Itspound eyes continuously flickered about, the radiance fired from within forming a new defensive force field, blocking all of the iing high energy light beams. Snow disyed inconceivable speed and flexibility in the air, far more nimble than the mechanical bugs. As soon as the high energy light beam cannons took aim at it, Snow would have already moved out of the way beforehand. Meanwhile, the mechanical bugs¡¯ high energy light beam cannons still needed some time before they could recharge and fire, this amount of time already enough for Snow to shift out ten meters.


    The Snow in the air wasn¡¯t all that different from the Snow on the ground, to the extent where its speed was even a bit faster; it seemed like the sky was its true domain. It made its way through the concentrated high energy light beams, like a fish as it evaded these deadly attacks, instantly appearing above the miniature aircraft carrier above. The aircraft carrier-like mechanical bug turned around with difficulty, looking like it wanted to run, but how could it possibly escape with a speed several times slower than Snow¡¯s? Snownded above it like a ghost, and then its several jointed limbs brandished about, instantly cleaving the mechanical bugs flying about around the aircraft carrier creature in half. Its two des inserted deeply into the aircraft carrier creature, and then waves of high frequency sound waves were released from its mouth, entering it through the two des. In that instant, by borrowing the waves that returned, Snow roughly grasped the internalposition of the miniature aircraft carrier bug. Before the aircraft carrier bug could adapt to the changes, Snow instantly changed the frequency several dozen times. Each time the frequency was altered, a miniature intelligence chip inside the aircraft carrier bug would explode as a result. In less than a tenth of a second, of time, this miniature aircraft carrier bug waspletely paralyzed, but its propulsion, projectile, retrieving, and maintenance systems were still perfectly preserved.


    Snow was extremely proud of its attacks. It couldn¡¯t help but release a silent high frequency roar into the sky! This was what it learned from endless historical materials. Those from the olden era, especially the heroic figures from before the middle ages, whenever they did something they were proud of, they would always roar towards the sky to express themselves.

 Book 6 30.3

    Book 6 Chapter 30.3 - A Chaotic End


    Snow also wanted to learn this, even though her roarpletely exceeded the natural range of human hearing, and the destructive power of this high pitch frequency was great, all ability users under five levels of defense, once they heard this, the lighter injuries would be bleeding from their seven apertures, while the more serious might be that their brain had a chance of bing a st of boiling paste. Even though the destructive strength was a bit greater, it wasn¡¯t sky-shatteringly intense, Snow was still extremely satisfied. Boldness is also a type power, isn¡¯t it?


    Just as Snow was feeling quite good, a sh of silver color suddenly passed by its field of view, making its mood instantly sink to the valley floor; it subconsciously increased the power of its roar. However, that strand of silver me burned tenaciously just like that, tenacious to the point of annoyance, a loathing felt towards the owner of that me.


    Sure enough, below that silver me was Lafite¡¯s feminine face, and it was currently smiling in an extremely lowly manner. Even Snow had no choice but to admit that regardless of whether it was from a human¡¯s perspective or that of an existence who purely looked at it from a perspective of power, Lafite was extremely beautiful. However, Snow just didn¡¯t like him, and it really wanted to bite down on him. This feeling of dislike was extremely strange, something that normally shouldn¡¯t have appeared on a Snow¡¯s higher level body. However, it just couldn¡¯t control these emotions, and these emotions would be provoked by all different triggers. For example, Lafite¡¯s current smile.


    In the eyes of anyone else¡¯s eyes, Lafite¡¯s smile was extremely charming, but from Snow¡¯s perspective, it just always felt like there was an ulterior motive behind this smile, an extremely, extremely lowly smile.


    Sure enough, Lafite also released a high-frequency roar, the invisible sound waves instantly surrounding all mechanical bugs within. His high pitch frequency roar was even more so filled with barbarous force, and it was also mixed with the powerful vibrations of electromaic fields, so this was a destructive attack for all mechanical bodies. If Snow¡¯s cry was one of technique, than Lafite¡¯s was one of a hundred percent power. This type of power aesthetics made Snow feel even more out of sorts. It wasn¡¯t that it didn¡¯t know how to release the type of roar Lafite did, to the extent where it knew seventeen or eighteen high frequency sound techniques that possessed even more devastating power, but it just couldn¡¯t release these types of sound.


    Insufficient energy. This was a clear deficiency, and it couldn¡¯t be avoided.


    The mechanical bugs in the air fell down one after another, even the mechanical bugs that had been sted apart by Snow¡¯s roar exploded two more times, this disy even greater than the past. After Lafite roared out, everything before Snow¡¯s field of view cleared up, not a single mechanical bug to be seen in the sky, only the miniature aircraft carrier perfectly unharmed.


    From Snow¡¯s perspective, this was, without a doubt, the most serious provocation.


    However, Lafite didn¡¯t give Snow the chance to get revenge. His figure flickered, and then he reappeared on the ground, standing at Helen¡¯s side.


    Helen supported herself against the off-road vehicle, her face morbidly white. Even just simple standing made her feel extremely strained, cold sweat trickling down from her forehead drop by drop. Helen looked towards the sky, but from her perspective, she could only vaguely see the clouds of smoke that rose into the sky,pletely incapable of seeing what was going on. Lafite stood at her side, his right hand supporting her waist intentionally yet also unintentionally, his other hand pointing towards the sky. ¡°It is still those strange things fromst time, but look, they¡¯ve already beenpletely wiped out. These things only have some use for the first ambush, nothing else can happen no matter how many moree afterwards.¡±


    Towards Lafite¡¯s excessive movements, Curtis released a heavy snort, and then Lafite returned a fierce look. Curtis¡¯ face immediately sunk, all of the muscles on his body wriggling about, clearly about to take action. Helen first turned around to give Curtis a look, immediately calming this barbaric beast-like captain, and only then did she calmly look at Lafite.


    Lafite still had arge smile on his face, his hand pressed against Helen¡¯s waist, moreover moving downwards, to the extent where it was about to touch her bottom. Helen still calmly looked at Lafite, just as if that hand didn¡¯t exist, or if it was just an ice-cold machine.


    Lafite¡¯s hand finally reached Helen¡¯s bottom, and even forcefully kneaded it. However, he didn¡¯t realize that his own smile was currently bing incredibly rigid, and sweat continuously poured out from the tip of his nose.


    A strange shrill screaming sound rang out. Snow directly dove down, about to smash into Lafite. It suddenly sensed something, and as a result, instantly stopped in midair,pletely defying physics. It looked at Helen, but Helen didn¡¯t say anything, nor did she even give it a look, but her coldness made Snow understand something, and as a result, it quieted down. It stared at Lafite, its des subconsciously grinding against each other.


    ¡°Does groping my buttocks feel good?¡± Helen asked.


    ¡°... of course it does...¡± Lafite was somewhatcking in confidence as he spoke these words. Helen¡¯s eyes were extremely calm, but it felt extremely harsh in his eyes. He subconsciously avoided them.


    Helen actuallyunched and said, ¡°Do you want to touch more, maybe some different ces? Breasts, or down there?¡±


    Large beads of sweat tumbled down from Lafite¡¯s head, hisplexion white as if he powdered his face. His hand was still tightly squeezing Helen¡¯s buttocks, but his joints were turning white, as if what he was touching wasn¡¯t stic skin, but a piece of hard alloy. He opened his mouth, but nothing came out.


    Helen continued to use her forever unchanging voice to say, ¡°Neither Curtis nor Snow are your opponents, so you can kill them, and then forcefully rape me. You definitely have ways to prevent me from killing myself, which is why you can y around as many times as you want, continue for as long as you want. You just need to think a bit to find a way to stop me from killing myself. However, let me tell you right now, I won¡¯tmit suicide, as long as I can continue living, i will continue living.


    These words alreadypletely crushed him. Lafite¡¯s entire body went rigid, right hand felt as if it was like lead, heavy to the point where he couldn¡¯t move it. He didn¡¯t know how to reply at all, Helen had already peeled open the darkest corner of his heart¡¯s innermost depths.

 Book 6 30.4

    Book 6 Chapter 30.4 - A Chaotic End


    It wasn¡¯t easy to make a decision, and not making one was a decision of itself. Courage was even more of a strange thing; after Helen shattered his innermost thoughts, Lafite suddenly lost the courage to continue with his n. Helen was still extremely calm, calm to the point of leaving himpletely frightened. In the past, he could never see through Helen¡¯s thoughts, to the extent where he never even understood her. However, there would always be some people who believed they understood Helen, and most of the time, they were correct, because Helen was usually extremely transparent, most people able to understand her. Just like right now, she even told Lafite what she was going to do, and Lafite knew that this was the truth. Helen never lied, or to be more precise, she never lied on major matters, because there was no need.


    Then what was there to be scared of? After killing Snow and Curtis, he would then bring away Helen, or perhaps he could be a bit more benevolent, knock Snow and Curtis unconscious, and then bring Helen away, it was all the same. Lafite believed that if he wanted to hide, no one would be able to find him. Then, what followed would be just him and Helen, a life that made him excited just to think about. Heaven knew how badly he wanted to immediately upy Helen! A small half of this desire already had nothing to do with lust, but rather something one could only find an exnation of from psychology. It was because even though Helen was beautiful, the mechanical feeling she gave off would make most normal men lose all biological desire.


    However, Lafite wasn¡¯t a normal male creature.


    He frantically thought to himself, his silver hair even really starting to release mes. This was already the fastest thinking speed he could reach, yet it didn¡¯t help him with his problem at all. No matter how Lafite thought about it, he still remained within the circle of logic Helen arranged, as if he was running circles around an empty yground; no matter how fast or how long he ran, he still spun around in ce. Normal thinking was already not enough to settle the problem, but his intuition told Lafite that it was definitely not this simple. It was to the extent where Helen might have long foreseen today¡¯s situation, and thus already made arrangements. If Helen¡¯s ns could be seen through by others, then she wouldn¡¯t be Helen.


    Finally, Lafiteughed in a dry and rough manner, withdrew his right hand with difficulty, and then said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± After a bit, he chuckled in resignation. ¡°Perhaps it might have before, but now it won¡¯t, nor would it in the future.¡±


    After obtaining Lafite¡¯s guarantee, Curtis¡¯ taut body slowly rxed. Helen only nodded, and then began to collect and examine the mechanical bug remains that continuously dropped from the sky. Snow also recovered from its frozen state, flying about, from time to time fetching a few remains for Helen to look at. Curtis also helped out.


    Only Lafite remained on the other side of the off-road vehicle, his body leaning against the car. After lighting a cigarette, he took a deep breathe, and then released a bitter sigh.


    A whileter, Helen filled up an entire bag of mechanicalponents, had Curtis carry it, and then returned to the off-road vehicle. When the off-road vehicle started up again, Snow still leaned against Helen, but its head was pointed at Lafite the entire time. Its head wasn¡¯t a vital part, but rather the most vicious offensive and defensive organ, even more dangerous than a de.


    Lafite obviously knew Snow¡¯s intention, but he could only pretend as if he didn¡¯t see anything, calmly and silently continue driving. The atmosphere in the car became more and more heavy, the temperature also quietly decreasing. Helen seemed even more exhausted. Her eyes were slightly narrowed, continuously massaging her head. Right at this time, Curtis suddenly asked, ¡°Helen, how did you know there would be these strange fes here?¡±


    The captain¡¯s deep and resounding voice shattered the off-road vehicle¡¯s silence, to the extent where even Snow was given a scare. At the same time, the suffocating atmosphere was somewhat alleviated, to the extent where even Lafite quietly strained his ears, carefully listening.


    A week ago, Helen suddenly left Dragon City, bringing Lafite, Curtis, and Snow towards the northwest to take up long -erm residence. Only when they were several hundred kilometers from Dragon City, moving away from the greatkes region and entered the northern mountains did they stop. Only, when they passed through the greatkes region, Lafite¡¯s face had previously disyed a momentary displeasure, because this was where he had been locked up all this time.


    Their journey had gone extremely smoothly all the way until they reached the edge of the northern mountains, but the very first day they entered the mountain region, their group suddenly encountered an attack! The attacks were alsoing from the mechanical bugs, the numbers only around a few hundred, but they caught Helen¡¯s grouppletely unprepared. The powerful high energy light beams were almost impossible to evade, because they had to pretty much charge straight through the first rain of light beams. If it wasn¡¯t for Lafite whose battlefield intuition was sharper immediately throwing himself over Helen, using his body to block the high energy light beams that shot down, Helen would have died a long time ago. Moreover, the mechanical bugs¡¯ intelligence and reaction ability were bothpletely unexpected, these bugs immediately adjusting their tactics, moving together and firing high energy light beams everywhere, almost eliminating all dead corners. When the second wave of attacks descended, Curtis was also seriously injured. For the sake of protecting Snow, he used his body to block the few high energy light beams that cameter. Back then, Snow didn¡¯t defend itself in time, so its body was pierced by two high energy light beams, thus seriously injured to the point of near death. Meanwhile, with Curtis¡¯ terrifying defensive abilities, even after being directly hit by those high energy light beams, there would only be a few more wounds that were a few centimeters deep.


    When the mechanical bugs adjusted their formation again, about tounch their third wave of attack, Lafite, who now reacted using his own high speed evasion, rushed into their troops to unleash a great ughter. Apart from the mechanical bugs¡¯ great attack power and overwhelming numbers, their individual defenses were actually extremely frail, their thin shells not all that much sturdier than armored cars. This degree of defense, for Lafite, was no different from that of an eggshell. That was why in under a second of time, he already destroyed arge amount of the mechanical bugs, the number of mechanical bugs that could fire the third wave of high energy light beams less than fifty. This time, it was Curtis who used his body to protect Snow and Helen again. From start to finish, Curtis¡¯ body suffered close to a hundred high energy light beams. If not for his freakish build, he would have long been sted into a sieve.


    The mechanical bugs couldn¡¯t release a fourth wave of attacks, Lafite didn¡¯t give them this chance.


    The attack happened suddenly, the battle momentary and intense. From start until finish, the entire battle didn¡¯t evenst a minute. Curtis was seriously injured, Snow also heavily wounded, Lafite simr not having it that easy. Helen was the only one who was only injured slightly, yet she was the one in the most danger. Even if a single high energy light beam struck her vitals, she would immediately lose her life. When the battle ended, faced with the mechanical bug remains everywhere, Laftie and Curtis couldn¡¯t recognize just what they were. They had never seen things like this on this before. They were made of metal, clearly some type of machinery, but this couldn¡¯t exin their fast reaction speed and intelligence no different from living creatures. Moreover, many of the metalponents their bodies were made of didn¡¯t exist on this.

 Book 6 30.5

    Book 6 Chapter 30.5 - A Chaotic End


    Regardless of whether it was Lafite, Curtis, or Snow, they were all geniuses in battle and destruction. Even though Helen couldn¡¯t directly fight, the effects she disyed in battle seemed to be even a bit greater: shemanded others how to fight.


    That was why when the second wave of mechanical bugs approached from above half a dayter, it changed from an ambush to a one-sided massacre. Lafite with his high frequency vibrations and electromaic attacks already became the bane of these mechanical bugs, turning everything in a ten meter radius around him into a domain of death. Compared to Lafite¡¯s area of effect attacks, Snow¡¯sbat strength was reflected more in individual or small scale battles, just that cutting apart one by one obviously couldn¡¯t match Lafite¡¯s massacre. Curtis was left in apletely awkward situation, the captain who was known for his thick skin was seriously wounded under the first wave of attacks, his injuries serious to the point where even Helen felt helpless due to ack of essential tools and medications. However, Curtis was naturally optimistic, not treating his injuries like something major at all. Moreover, he could also disy a bit of use, for example, protect Helen, shield her from the light beams that were asionally overlooked.


    After making it through two rounds of attacks and collecting the essential specimen, Helen immediately demanded for their full speed return. With only one off-road vehicle and Curtis being heavily injured, the so-called full speed didn¡¯t exceed forty kilometers an hour, so it would be another day and night before they would return to Dragon City. When they were finally about to enter the Blood Parliament¡¯s territory, ate third wave of attacks arrived from the mechanical bugs, this time, aside from ordinarybat machines, there were also a few small-scale aircraft carriers. Even though the scale of the third wave of attacks increased, it still ended with their party being more scared than hurt. Only, after the battle, Lafite¡¯s strange behavior clearly exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations, and thus also made the following trip full of danger.


    Lafite undoubtedly had feelings for Helen, but once one¡¯s restraints were lost, and then under circumstances where no consequences were undertaken, excessively powerful emotions would often be a double-edged sword. It could turn one into an angel, but it could also change one into a devil. Meanwhile, a silent and oppressive atmosphere, was undoubtedly the strongest catalyst.


    That was why even though Helen was exhausted, when she heard Curtis¡¯ question, she still opened her eyes, using a somewhat rough voice to say, ¡°At first, I would asionally indirectly receive some strange signals, their structure and method of transmitting information entirely different from ours, as if they came from some strange civilization. Meanwhile, the northern mountain region was where the signals were the most concentrated, which was why I wanted to see what exactly happened there.¡±


    Curtisughed loudly a few times, and then said, ¡°It sounds like some extraterrestrial intruder. However, if it was the olden era, it might make more sense, but what value is there in invading this rotten? In my opinion, they are destined to have to take a loss.¡±


    After listening to Curtis¡¯ joke that wasn¡¯t all that funny, Helen revealed a faint smile and said, ¡°I do not know what they wish to do exactly. Perhaps this still has some secret treasuries. Even though I am eighty percent certain that they came from outer space, it still isn¡¯tplete certainty. Our¡¯s evolutionary process has already been sped up by hundreds to over a thousand times, many mutated creatures starting to develop intelligence, to the extent where the beginning stages of societies have been formed. How can we be sure that some ultra life form that possesses even greater wisdom than the human race hasn¡¯t appeared from some unknown corner?¡±


    Curtis shook his head, just feeling like there was some part of Helen¡¯s logic that didn¡¯t make sense. With a frown, he said, ¡°Your words do make sense, but I just feel that things are a bit strange... these machines... machines! Right, those mutated creatures, if they evolved and transformed into powerful beings, then that is easy to understand, but there is no way they can produce these mechanical flying bugs, right? Engines, metallurgy, and energy weapon technology are things that need to be umted through several generations!¡±


    Helen nodded. She sighed, and then said, ¡°Science and technology do need time to umte, but it isn¡¯t necessarily like us who relied on paper,puter disks, or other material mediums to umte. Perhaps there are some species who can pass on their civilization through methods we do not know of. For example, passing down through genes, storage in some type of secondary space, to the extent where one day, someone among us might even touch upon a type of symbol that possesses arge amount of civilization inheritance, when that timees, a new civilization might very well start. That is why on our, if a certain species makes a civilization breakthrough, it is entirely possible. Only, if that type of civilization really did exist, then for them and our human race, this will seem too small.¡±


    Helen¡¯s implications were extremely vague, yet also extremely clear. With the aggressive nature the human race has disyed up until now, they definitely couldn¡¯t coexist with a new civilization. This was unless the other party was extremely powerful, powerful to the point where it was enough to wipe them out.


    ¡°However, these mechanical bugs shouldn¡¯t be a product of a mutated species civilization from this, instead definitely from outer space. From their behavioral patterns, they should have a unified backbone, which could also be called a brain.¡± Helen then added.


    Curtis sighed, and then said, ¡°This really is fucking terrible! I would much prefer it be some wolf or monkey that suddenly became smart and made these fes.¡±


    Helen remained silent, not saying anything. The atmosphere in this off-road vehicle became heavy and silent again. Even though it was somewhat different from before, it was still just as stifling. A civilization from outer space, no matter what angle one looked at it from, it might still be much more advanced than human civilization. At the very least, in the olden era before war erupted, the human race had never settled on another. Even though neither Lafite nor Curtis knew much about science and technology, all ability users from the age of turmoil, if ced in the olden era, would be considered iparable geniuses. When they saw batch after batch of mechanical bugs that were made with great precision, workmanship simple and clear-cut, the two of them both felt a formless pressure weigh down on their minds.


    The remaining journey was extremely calm, not encountering any more attacks. It might be because they lost track of them, but it might also be because the mechanical bugs moved within a formless boundary, and thus never entered the Blood Parliament¡¯s territory. The ruined off-road vehicle miraculously returned to Dragon City, and only then did it copse into scrap metal. Their journey was also miraculously peaceful, with almost no traces of battle to be seen. The ever-present chairman¡¯s army seemed to have suddenly vanished.


    When they returned to Dragon City, Helen immediately carried out a surgery for Curtis, and then dragged her exhausted body to her own room to rest. Ten minutes after the surgery waspleted, Curtis jumped off of the hospital bed, dragging his body that was wrapped in bandages, and his half shattered heart out from the emergency ward. On the balcony at the end of the corridor, Lafite was currently standing alone, silently smoking. The smoke smell was strong, clearly of shoddy quality. However, in this war engulfednd, having a cigarette to smoke was already not bad. Curtis dragged his heavy and numb body to Lafite¡¯s side, and then asked with a stuffy voice, ¡°You have any more cigarettes?¡±


    Lafite didn¡¯t even give Curtis a look, only bringing out three incredibly wrinkled cigarettes from his pockets, throwing them to Curtis. The captain chuckled, threw one towards his mouth, and then with a snap, a me appeared from his fingertips, lighting the cigarette. He took a deep hit, his giant lung capacity almost burning down half the cigarette, and only then did this breathe to an end. Curtis held his breath for a moment, and then released a thick st of smoke. ¡°Really feels so fucking good! If there¡¯s some alcohol, it would be even better!¡±


    Lafite turned around to look at Curtis. He silently fetched a t little silver wine bottle from his inner pocket, and then threw it over. Curtis unscrewed the lid, releasing an extremely rich alcoholic scent; this immediately made him reveal a mouthful of white teeth.

 Book 6 30.6

    Book 6 Chapter 30.6 - A Chaotic End


    Unlike the shoddy cigarettes, the bottle was a rare fine alcohol, and after experiencing Lafite¡¯s special ability processing, the smell became rich,pletely like top quality goods of the olden era that had been aged for more than a hundred years. Curtis drained half the bottle with a single gulp, and then he closed his eyes to enjoy the vor for a bit, and only then did he release a long breath. He gave the bottle in his hands a look, and then reluctantly returned it to Lafite. Who would have expected that Lafite wouldn¡¯t even turn around, instead saying, ¡°No need, it¡¯s all yours!¡±


    Curtis was stunned. He knew that this bottle was something Lafite had saved for many years, not willing to drink too much from it even when near death in the battle of Blood Dusk. It could be said that this bottle¡¯s meaning might only be secondary to Helen. Allowing Curtis to drink arge gulp was already unexpected, but he was actually giving it all to him? If it wasn¡¯t because he already drank arge gulp, sure that this was the genuine article, Curtis would have really thought that Lafite gave him a fake. The captain gave Lafite a serious look, and then slowly asked, ¡°Lafite, you alright?¡±


    Lafite stared into the night shrouded distance. Heughed self-mockingly, not responding to this question and instead asking, ¡°It was just yesterday that I thought of killing you. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t hate me at all?¡±


    Curtis alsoughed, responding with a question as well. ¡°Did you make a move though?¡±


    ¡°I was about to.¡± Lafite admitted frankly.


    Curtisughed loudly, and then said, ¡°I just knew that you were someone who valued sex over friendship. Forget it, let¡¯s just call it even with this bottle.¡± After speaking, he immediately put away the small bottle, his movements fast and swift, not like someone who had just got off from an operating table.


    Lafite turned around, giving Curtis a deep look, his eyes bright like burning stars. Under the prative gaze of his eyes, Curtis only cracked open arge smile,ughing silently, revealing a mouthful of white teeth that were extremely dazzling under the darkness of night.


    Only after staring for an entire minute, did Lafite turn around, nonchntly saying, ¡°After finishing it, the bottle can just serve as some type ofmemoration.¡±


    Curtis moved over to Lafite¡¯s side, now standing shoulder to shoulder with him, also looking into the endless darkness. A momentter, he sighed, and then said, ¡°If you have something to say, then just say it! If you don¡¯t say it now, who knows, you might never have a chance to.¡±


    Lafite looked straight into the distance, and then said with a heavy voice, ¡°This means that you¡¯ve be aware too? However, since I can sense it, then you should be able to as well. Speaking honestly, what I want to do is to just fuck Helen, regardless of whether she is willing or unwilling. If I don¡¯t do it with her once, even if I truly die, then I really won¡¯t be able to ept it!¡±


    ¡°Then just go and do it!¡± Curtis replied without any hesitation.


    ¡°Walk over your corpse and go?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Lafite nodded, and then said, ¡°I just knew that it would be like this. However, if I really wanted to, I won¡¯t hold back at all.¡±


    Curtis patted the bottle in his clothes, and then with augh said, ¡°I won¡¯t me you if you take action after I finish this bottle. It¡¯s enough if you just remember to do my share of killing in the future as well.¡±


    When Lafite heard this, he became silent. Then, he suddenly mmed his head into the concrete column a few times. The blows were extremely heavy, the concrete column immediately covered in blood! As long as Lafite wished it, it would originally be the concrete column thatpletely shattered, while his head should bepletely unharmed, and not thispletely opposite result.


    A spray of blood sshed onto Curtis¡¯ hand. He casually wiped it on the bandages covering his body, and then said impolitely, ¡°Wounds of the body can¡¯t rece pain of the mind, only adding more to it. Self-harm isn¡¯t something the smart would do! Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll sympathize with you!¡±


    ¡°Smart? I wasn¡¯t a smart person to begin with!¡± Lafite turned around and looked at Curtis, suddenly asking, ¡°Have you ever felt regret?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Curtis replied. ¡°My greatest regret is that back then, I didn¡¯t understand how to be flexible, my temper terrible, falling from a colonel all the way down to captain. And I¡¯ve always been fucking stubborn, feeling discouraged for more than ten years, not wanting to do anything, wasting a lot of time. That¡¯s why I ended up in this type of pitiful state.¡±


    ¡°Then if you could do it all over, what would you do?¡± Lafite asked.


    Curtis¡¯ reply was just like before, responding without taking the time to think. ¡°I would¡¯ve lowered my head, it¡¯s not even that big of a deal. Then, after obtaining the resources that I ought to have gotten, I would have continued to train myself like when I was young, and then I should be able to beat you until you shit your pants!¡±


    Lafiteughed, and then with a sigh, said, ¡°I am also full of regret. Back then, I shouldn¡¯t have entered prison just to vent out a breath of resentment, waste more than ten years there in sleep. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even be scared of Morgan.¡± Only, as soon as he said this, Lafite immediately added, ¡°Of course, the current me doesn¡¯t fear Josh Morgan either!¡±


    Curtis chuckled, expressing his understanding. Lafite shook his head, and then sighed again. ¡°I can¡¯t defeat him, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I am scared of him, those are twopletely different things. It is just like... just like how even though I saved Helen¡¯s life, it doesn¡¯t mean that I have the qualifications to go to bed with her.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Curtis¡¯ smile still revealed his white teeth.


    The balcony became quiet.

 Book 6 30.7

    Book 6 Chapter 30.7 - A Chaotic End


    A long time afterwards, Curtis broke the silence, asking, ¡°Silver Hair, what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°I am thinking, if another zero was added to the number of mechanical bugs we encountered, what would have happened?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking the same thing.¡±


    Inside the private hospital, Helen only opened a single light screen, currently in deep thought. The light screen disyed the holographic images of various mechanical bugs, and these images were slowly spinning. Helen¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, her normally expressionless face also revealing a rare seriousness. Snow was currentlyying in a corner, chewing on piece after piece of metal. These alloys with special characteristics were all things Helen specially prepared to help Snow sharpen its teeth. They called it sharpening teeth, but whenever Snow ate a piece of alloy, it would remember theposition, and from there produce the corresponding recipe in its body. In the future, when simr metals were encountered, it could then rely on specially secreted fluids to increase the speed of corrosion. Moreover, the more special alloy that was dissolved, the tougher Snow¡¯s body would be, its strength also rising even faster. Only, for Snow, eating these alloy pieces was an extremely unpleasant experience, which was why it always hid whenever it could. Sometimes, it was to the extent where Lafite had to press it down, stuff the alloy into its mouth to make it eat them. However, after they came back this time, without Helen¡¯s urging, Snow pulled out all of the remaining alloy pieces on its own, silently chewing on them one after another.


    Helen naturally understood Snow¡¯s intention. She inwardly shook her head, not stopping it. She only stared at the mechanical bugs¡¯ holographic images, her expression worse the longer she stared at it.


    Snow had a mouthful of alloys in its mouth, silently walking over to Helen¡¯s side, and then floated up into the air, looking at the holographic images on the light screen. A momentter, it transmitted a thought to Helen. ¡°Mama, are these guys really strong? You look really troubled. They aren¡¯t all that strong right, just that there might be a lot of them. However, it doesn¡¯t matter how many of them there are, we can always run, and then slowly deal with them.¡±


    Helen was much more honest in her treatment towards Snow. She rubbed her temples, and simrly replied through her consciousness, ¡°I¡¯m not scared of their numbers, nor do I fear the ruler behind them. Only...¡± Helen chose her words carefully, something that was rarely seen. A few secondster, she said, ¡°They give me an extremely familiar feeling. I should have seen them before, but I am sure that I definitely never met them before. This really is something that leaves me a bit perplexed, to the extent where... there is also a bit of fear.¡±


    Snow whimpered a few times, understanding what Helen was saying, and also felt troubled. There was no way Helen would make a mistake, let alone recall the wrong thing, if she never saw these mechanical bugs before, then she never saw them before. However, where did the familiar feelinge from then? Helen¡¯s thoughts could achieve absolute precision, with almost no blurry areas; there was no way this type of logic paradox could appear.


    Snow thought to itself with difficulty, but there were no results. It couldn¡¯t help but loathe its own intelligence, deciding to invest all of its newly obtained energy into upgrading its thought centers, this way produce seven second ss thought centers. Based on the human race¡¯s standard, this was equivalent to having seven small-scale machines. Of course, this couldn¡¯tpare to Helen at all, but it would at least free it from its current confused state. However, on the other side, it alsocked and desperately needed fighting strength. Even though the mechanical bugs¡¯ structure was simple, their attack methods limited, and their individual strength not all that powerful, their most frightening aspect was that they could be manufactured! When it was thousands to tens of thousands and not the several dozen to a hundred mechanical bugs that appeared, the battles would bepletely different. A single Lafite could wipe out several hundred mechanical bugs, but over ten thousand mechanical bugs could instantly erase ten Lafites. This was the difference. Meanwhile, when different species of mechanical bugs could mutually coordinate with each other, their strength would increase exponentially. With the degree of civilization the mechanical bugs disyed, as long as there were enough resources, then their numbers couldpletely reach the millions, or even tens of millions!


    Before this type of omnipresent mechanical army, individual strength once again became insignificant. The rtionship between quantity and quality, was forever a dialectical one.


    Snow returned to its own ce, chewing on the alloy pieces while contemting whether it should upgrade its thought centers or strengthen itself first. Even though its outer form was different from the human race, it waspletely thinking like a child. In reality, Snow knew that it had another method of thinking, one that was precise, highly efficient, and ice-cold, entirely different from the human race¡¯splicated, messy, and blurry thoughts. If it switched to that thought method, it knew that it could immediately obtain the answer. However, Snow intuitively sensed that Helen didn¡¯t like it when it changed to that way of thinking, and only when it used its human way of thinking did it feel warmth from Helen. As a result, it decided that it might as well abandon its instinct¡¯s method of thinking, because either way, with Helen here, she already nned out everything for it, to the extent where this included its evolution. At the very least, up until now, the Snow born and modified under Helen¡¯s hands, even though the body¡¯s form and functions were entirely different from the choices, itsbat strength was no different.


    The current Snow obviously didn¡¯t understand what this signified.


    Snow suddenly felt that Helen¡¯s heart rate sped up by quite a bit, her blood flow also speeding up, but her body temperature instead dropped slightly. When this happened on a human body, this reaction was called fear.


    Helen even felt fear? What was she scared of? Snow didn¡¯t know. The only thing it knew was that some day, it would definitely know the answer to this.

 Book 6 31.1

    Book 6 Chapter 31.1 - Unknown


    War often erupted from the most insignificant things.


    Just like in the internal struggle of the Blood Parliament, the trigger was nothing more than a small matter, yet the implications were widespread, eventually even the three great influential families involved. This territory that was starting to show signs of prospering after developing for more than a decade was once again burned down to ruins by the mes of war, even a small half of Dragon City destroyed. Many facilities that were vital to the survival of ordinary people were also ravaged by mes, for example, the food factories, nuclear power nt, conventional power station, as well as various metal refining factories and other things. While they engaged in internal strife, foreign enemies were also looking for opportunities to invade. Only, the Holy Crusaders who used to be the Blood Parliament¡¯s greatest enemy, for some reason, suddenly copsed, and that was why the northern front was still intact. However, the Scorpions of Disasters¡¯ crazy attacks still made the Blood Parliament shed quite a bit of blood, the one who suffered greatest being the Arthur Family. If it wasn¡¯t for O¡¯Brien¡¯s powerful return and Eileen¡¯s sudden turncoat, the Arthur Family might have beenpletely destroyed under this war. Even though the Scorpions of Disaster suddenly aimed their sights westward when the situation was most dire, the Arthur Family¡¯s state still didn¡¯t improve. In the following battles, the Arthur Family became the empress¡¯ side¡¯s sole tower of strength, enduring the attacks of almost the entire Blood Parliament. If it wasn¡¯t for O¡¯Brien¡¯s stunning disy, the Arthur Family would have long been wiped from history.


    Meanwhile, the chairman side¡¯s cornerstone of strength, William Family¡¯s current state wasn¡¯t all that much better off either. It could be said that more than half of O¡¯Brien¡¯s glorious battle aplishments were established on the blood and corpses of William Family¡¯s soldiers. Compared to O¡¯Brien, Rudolph seemed much more steady and conservative, but in this war, steady and earnest were words that long carried negative connotations. After this turning point, with Gardner forced back in defeat once again, Rudolph could no longer bear the heavy casualties, and as such had no choice but to lead the remaining soldiers from the family in retreat. What this meant first of all, was that they could no longer bear the blood loss, while this wasn¡¯t necessarily true for the Arthur Family. For this war, this was already a turning point, but this didn¡¯t mean that this would forever remain the case.


    The truly high level figures all understood clearly that what would decide the war wasn¡¯t the army, the ordinary, or even high level ability users¡¯ battles, but rather the battle between the few most powerful humans at the very peak. These names included Lanaxis, Bevs, as well as Josh Morgan; as long as they didn¡¯t join in yet, then the war wouldn¡¯t end. Perhaps, in the eyes of those few, this list of names now included Su.


    The Blood Parliament¡¯s internal strife didn¡¯tst for that long, yet for ordinary people, the destruction it brought might even be greater than the olden era¡¯s world war. Nearly half of the Blood Parliament¡¯s poption of several million were wiped out, this rate was an absolutely cmity for any biologicalmunity. Even with the human race¡¯s maturation cycle sped up substantially and the birth period greatly reduced, it still wasn¡¯t enough to recover their numbers in a short amount of time.


    War, had another side to it as well. The olden era¡¯s war resulted in a redistribution of resources, and it was also the driving force behind the rapid advancement in science and technology. Meanwhile, during the Blood Parliament¡¯s civil war, more and more ability users emerged, their levels also rising rapidly. Now, if one were to look at it from a perspective of number of high level ability users, the number in the Blood Parliament was only higher, not lower. There were some who spected that this was precisely what the Spider Empress needed, as she always believed that ability users were the true pirs of the new era. Bevs always wished to restore the order of the olden era, restore an age of equality between man. However, if his ideal were to be implemented, he could only rely on ability users to deal with other ability users. Meanwhile, he himself, only by relying on theplete body¡¯s power, would he be able to face the Spider Empress, because she also had aplete body.


    War destroyed the old world, but it built a new world on its ruins.


    In the northwest wilderness, more than ten people arranged themselves in a long line, currently moving swiftly and silently. Even though their numbers weren¡¯t great, their destructive power wasn¡¯t any less than an olden era heavy armed force. Apart from a few Combat Domain soldiers and a Mental Domain sniper, the others were all magic ability users with at least five levels of ability. O¡¯Brien and Eileen were also surprisingly in this group! O¡¯Brien walked at the very front of the troop, his perception long extending far into the distance to its limit. The outline of a small town appeared at the limits of his line of sight, half of this ce in ruins, looking like there were no signs of human life. However, O¡¯Brien knew that this wasn¡¯t the case, as this small town was an important supply hub for the chairman¡¯s army, as well as the core of the enemy¡¯s new line of defense after they withdrew. Even though his injuries hadn¡¯t healed yet, he still brought the main force of his family¡¯s troops with him, preparing to seize this important location in one swoop, prevent the chairman¡¯s army from recovering their strength.


    O¡¯Brien knew that this small town definitely guarded some secrets, which was why they stopped when they were still a few kilometers out. They had a Perception Domain ability user go first to scout things out, while everyone else remained in ce to get some rest. His target were the supplies in the small town, and not to wipe out the enemy¡¯s ability users, and as such, he wasn¡¯t scared of the other side knowing his intention to attack. If he could make the defenders panic or waver, then it was already more than he could ask for.

 Book 6 31.2

    Book 6 Chapter 31.2 - Unknown


    After the scout left stealthily, the sniper also found a ce toy in ambush, starting to examine their target with his scope. After examining the town a bit, he suddenly released a signal to O¡¯Brien, and then O¡¯Brien immediately moved over. This ce was only a bit over a kilometer from the small town, and since they could snipe down an enemy, they could simrly be shot down. Even though he didn¡¯t fear snipers, regardless of who it was, no one liked to be pointed at by a sniper rifle. Through his binocrs, O¡¯Brien unexpectedly discovered that the small town was unexpectedly cold and cheerless, not a single person in sight. The empty streets were full of paper everywhere, when a gust of wind blew by, it stirred uprge expanses of snow-white color. There were no signs of guards at the few extremely important locations. If there was no one arranged here, then holing up in the small town would be extremely dangerous, because it would be extremely difficult to defend against an ambush by a small, powerful troop, for example, O¡¯Brien¡¯s current troop.


    Could it be that some type of unforeseen event happened?


    O¡¯Brien frowned inwardly, currently thinking to himself. The scout who left earlier appeared in his perception, quickly running back, but didn¡¯t forget to cover his own traces. When he arrived at O¡¯Brien¡¯s side, the scout¡¯s first sentence was ¡®The town is empty!¡¯.


    ¡°Empty?¡± O¡¯Brien was stunned. From the enemy intelligence system they seized from the enemy, they knew that this small town was heavily guarded just yesterday. One day of time was definitely not enough for aplete retreat unless they abandoned some of their supplies.


    ¡°Yes, empty! I already carefully searched about, there isn¡¯t a single person inside the town. There aren¡¯t many who can avoid my detection.¡± The scout said with confidence. He already experienced many life and death battles, so he had great confidence in his own abilities. As a result, O¡¯Brien nodded, patted his shoulder, and then hinted for Eileen to follow him.


    A few minutester, O¡¯Brien was already standing at the center of the small town. The small town was a mess, many heavy strategic supplies, for example, food and ammunition, were piled up in a mess, from the looks of itpletely abandoned. The important strategic locations all hadplete fortifications built, but even the anti-aircraft machine guns in the various firing positions were abandoned, the retreat of the defending army clearly extremely rushed. The church at the center of the small town had long been modified into an ammunition storage spot, all types of strategic goods piled up within it, while the basement was where fuel was stored. Barrel after barrel of gas and aviation kerosene were stacked up, left behind just like that. From the looks of it, the enemy couldn¡¯t even be bothered to light a me or drop a bomb.


    Wind roared, releasing mournful murmuring sounds as it passed through the gaps between buildings. O¡¯Brien, who was standing at the center of the town, examined his surroundings. He suddenly felt a strange illusory feeling of desteness and lonesomeness, as if he was the only one left in this world. He didn¡¯t know where this mood came from either. Eileen was clearly right at his side, yet when he saw this small town that was like the night sky, he found it a bit hard to control his emotions. This was the result of sudden rxation after being tense for too long. Even if it was O¡¯Brien, it was a bit difficult for him to immediately adapt.


    Eileen walked over to O¡¯Brien¡¯s side, and then asked, ¡°Why did they suddenly run? Moreover leaving behind so many supplies.¡±


    O¡¯Brien suddenly thought of a possibility. Even though he felt that it was inconceivable, he felt like there was a higher and higher chance of it being true, and as such, he slowly said, ¡°Perhaps... this war is already about to end.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Eileen found this reply difficult to immediately ept.


    In Dragon City, ck Dragonrider General Headquarters was one of the few important buildings not caught up in the congrations of war. Two dragonrider privates still stood attentively at the entrance, their postures straight, uniforms also neat and tidy, this fact unchanged even through the current difficult times. However, even though their grand disy remained unchanged, the ck Dragonriders¡¯ status in the Blood Parliament had already decreased greatly. This was because of Josh Morgan¡¯s neutrality, as well as because of his nonfeasance. Towards the transferring of dragonriders to various sides of the war, Morgan always had one eye opened and one eye closed. As long as it didn¡¯t arrive right before his face, he justpletely feigned ignorance. As a result, the number of dragonriders who obeyed general headquarters¡¯ dispatch naturally decreased greatly. On the other hand, the reason for this war, the stripping of former ck Dragonrider General Persephone¡¯s military rank, as well as the demand for her arrest, made quite a few ck Dragonriders feel inwardly disappointed, these individuals all developing thoughts of withdrawal. Right now, in Dragonrider General Headquarters, Josh Morgan was the only former general left, only twenty or thirty of the former few hundred staff members remaining. Apart from the secretaries and others in simr jobs, the only official dragonriders left were those in civilian posts like Lieutenant Colonel Julio who could no longer fight.


    Morgan still stood before the window, holding his coffee cup while looking into the great sea outside his window. Time seemed to have frozen still in his office, this ce looking no different from the past. Of course, there were still some minor differences, for example, the quality of the coffee in his hands had been downgraded more than once.


    It was now approaching dusk, the sky already starting to darken. The clouds above the sea were blown away by strong winds, casting down rays of red sunlight, leaving behindrge amounts of glistening scales. Compared to the scenery outside the window, Morgan¡¯s office appeared a bit too gloomy, the lighting much weaker than the past, adding a bit of a cold and stifling feeling to this ssical style office. At this time, a few light knocking sounds could be heard, breaking his train of thought. It was still the young, pretty, secretary with the seductive figure. She reached her head in and asked, ¡°Does your distinguished self need a new cup of coffee?¡±

 Book 6 31.3

    Book 6 Chapter 31.3 - Unknown


    Morgan gave the cup of coffee in his hands a look, and only then did he discover that it had long be cold, and as such, he smiled and nodded, handing the coffee cup to the secretary. She softly and quietly closed the office door, the sound of high-heeled shoes moving along the corridor. Morgan suddenly realized that she would pour away this cup of cold coffee, and then exchange it for a brand new cup. In the past, this wasn¡¯t a big deal, but right now, when there was a shortage of everything, it became a hundred percent a luxury. This waspletely inconsistent with what he was used to. However, after thinking about it, he still didn¡¯t stop the secretary. This was partly because coffee was one of his few pleasures in this life, and partly because the young secretary needed this to prove the worth of her existence. Otherwise, she would be just like the abandoned ck Dragonriders, spending each day in anxiety.


    ¡°I¡¯ve really grown old!¡± Josh Morgan sighed. Only old people thought about so many inconsequential matters.


    An ocean breeze poured in through the half open window, the strong damp and cold air making even Morgan feel a bit unwell. There was still a fire burning in the firece, but it couldn¡¯t disperse this type of coldness at all. In fact, with Morgan¡¯s ability, forget about this degree of coldness, even if it was a negative hundred degrees extreme cold, he could still resist it. As for why he felt cold, it could only mean that his heart was currently gloomy and overcast.


    ¡°Winter is almost here again. This war should end soon as well, right?¡± Josh Morgan said this to himself, but also as if he was saying it for someone else to hear.


    A shadow at the corner of the office suddenly moved, arge amount of darkness spreading, making the dim wallmp¡¯s radiancepletely withdraw into a corner. Dyke Avidar walked out from the darkness, still dressed as a high ss butler. He walked with a calm and unhurried gait, arriving before General Morgan.


    Josh Morgan gave the Spreader of Darkness a look, and thenughed, saying, ¡°After all these years of seeing you in your current attire, I still find it rather hard to get used to, this feeling even stronger now. It now feels like those past years seem to be a bit more deserving of reminiscence.¡±


    Dyke Avidar said, ¡°After all these years passed, we still never met that many times, so it isn¡¯t strange for you to feel unustomed. However, I see it day in and out, so I¡¯m alreadypletely used to it. Haha, reminiscing about the past is a sign of aging!¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we all grown old already?¡± Josh Morgan said.


    ¡°No, me and you have grown old, but Her Majesty the Empress is still the same as in the past.¡± Dyke Avidar corrected.


    A strange expression shed past Josh Morgan¡¯s face. ¡°Lanaxis... this means that she has already sessfully fused with the perfect body?¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty the Empress¡¯ matters, I am not clear about.¡± Dyke Avidar¡¯s reply was watertight.


    Josh Morgan stood there nkly for a moment, and only then did he release a heavy sigh. ¡°Alright, what does she wish to aplish by sending you here?¡±


    ¡°Bevs has already died. The empress¡¯ intention is that the farce ought toe to an end.¡± Dyke Avidar said.


    Compared to Lanaxis¡¯ evaluation of this civil war that has involved all of the major powers, the first piece of information clearly left Josh Morgan far more shocked. ¡°Bevs... already died?! How did he die? Could it be that he fought against Lanaxis?¡±


    Dyke Avidar shook his head and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t the empress. Mister Bevs already died before reaching Dark Red Castle. His cause of death, is that when merging with the perfect body, he simultaneously took a gic copse formtion.¡±


    General Morgan¡¯s expression of shock became even more clear. If it wasn¡¯t Lanaxis, then who could it be? Who could force Bevs to use hisplete body? What is Westwood doing?¡±


    Dyke Avidarughed bitterly and said, ¡°If my suspicions aren¡¯t mistaken, he should have already died in battle.


    Josh Morgan remained silent for a moment, and then slowly said, ¡°Of our old friends, there aren¡¯t many left. Those with their own way of thinking never live long, only people like me and you who no longer have any interest in forging ahead can continue living. Alright, I already understand Lanaxis¡¯ intentions.¡±


    Dyke Avidar nodded. He didn¡¯t say anything else, instead turning into a clump of ck mist, and then quietly leaving.


    Josh Morgan gazed into the endless sea outside the window, unknown what he was thinking. Only, the wrinkles on his face seemed to have be deeper. The office gradually dimmed, not because of the darkness released by Dyke Avidar, but rather because the sky already became dark.

 Book 6 31.4

    Book 6 Chapter 31.4 - Unknown


    When the sky had just began to darken, Persephone already finished dinner, nowzily leaning into a couch, fully immersed in an olden era fiction. Meanwhile, on the other end of the room, Su was currently busily wiping and cleaning the floor. If they weren¡¯t in the current era, this would be an extremely warm and ordinary family life scene. When Su finished busying about, Persephone released a yawn, and then said that she was tired, starting to walk towards the bedroom. Su carefully and meticulouslypleted the task at hand, and only when the entire room was without a speck of dust did he put everything away in satisfaction, also preparing to go to sleep. In the present where there was a shortage of energy, resting at sunset became the natural choice of many ordinary people once more.


    Right when Su walked towards the bedroom, there was a strange feeling that suddenly attacked his mind. Not too far away, he felt some type of vague feeling, a feeling simr to an intruder cell that left his body. Right now, Su¡¯s perception was already extremely sharp, no longer blurry like in the past. When the feeling surfaced, he immediately traced it back to the source, already clearly sensing that some type of cell that ought to belong to him was rapidly reproducing, moreover currently being assimted and controlled by another. The current Su was already different from the past. He took a few steps towards the door, and then stopped. He looked towards the bedroom, and then he withdrew his hand that reached out towards the door. Su cherished the presentfort and peace greatly. Even though he knew that this was only a fake happiness, he was still willing to prolong it even if by a minute. Su slowly calmed down his mood, only giving the direction that the feeling came from a coldugh, and then engraved all of the distant feeling¡¯s details into the depths of his heart.


    ced by the entrance into the bedroom was a long mirror. Su walked past the mirror, and then suddenly stopped to look at himself in this mirror. Within the mirror¡¯s reflection was an incredibly beautiful man, the depths of his green eyes deep to the point where no bottom could be seen, light golden loose hair scattering down. On Su¡¯s body, the greatest level of beauty the human race could achieve had already been reached. The current Su, was even more pretty than his past self when he met Persephone for the first time that year. However, the past Su was still human, this was true regardless of whether it was from his bodyposition or genes, only his right eye wasn¡¯t. Yet now, only his exterior appearance was human, everything else from his internal bodyposition to genespletely different. It was to the extent where Su¡¯s gicposition and structure started to deviate from the human race and other life on this.


    With eleven levels of perception, Su naturally understood his own body¡¯s details like the back of his hand, to the extent where he could even sense the mysterious symbols within the depths of his right eye. Su didn¡¯t wish to touch those symbols, because all power needed a price to be obtained. Meanwhile, Su had a feeling that using the knowledge and power stored within the symbols might cost him more than he could afford to pay.


    A uniform breathing sound could be heard from the bedroom, Persephone already fell asleep. As such, Su wasn¡¯t in a rush to enter anymore, instead pushing open the living room window. The cold night wind passed in through the window, entering together with the wind was a forager.


    The forager¡¯s outer appearance was a bit different from before, its body more slender andnky, its skin a greenish ck. Its back was covered in a row of venomous spikes and sharp scales. It could still fly, but it was now an anti-gravity organ that allowed it to travel a short distance. Its six jointed limbs allowed it to move quickly through all types of terrain, and they were also powerful attack weapons. This was a transformation the forager took the initiative to undergo to adapt to this¡¯s environment.


    While looking at the forager, Su extended out his finger. A puppy-sized forager stood up on its hind legs, supported itself on Su¡¯s finger, and then spat out a thumb-sized energy crystal from its mouth. Afterpleting this, it turned around and leapt out, instantly disappearing into the boundless night. The crystal wasn¡¯trge, but it was as if a me was burning inside, radiance flickering without any pattern from within. Su could sense the tremendous energy stored within, to help visualize this, it was as if Su was holding a miniature nuclear reactor in his hands. This high energy crystal would be Su¡¯s main food in the future. Meanwhile, its research value was inestimable, because this was the key that led to an energy civilization. However, after fiddling around with it a bit, he opened a somewhat rusted metal trunk from a corner of the living room, and then casually tossed the energy crystal inside. The moment the metal trunk was opened, a streak of seven-colored brilliance immediately rushed to the ceiling, the strong aura of energy able to instantly make an ordinary person¡¯s heart explode and die. Excessively powerful energy only brought ordinary people fear, while for Su, it was a delicacy without equal. However, he didn¡¯t give the metal trunk a single look, closing the lid just like that, cutting off the energy aura. The amount of energy stored within a single energy crystal produced by the forager exceeded the amount of energy contained within the food an ordinary person ate in his or her lifetime, yet this perfectly matched Su¡¯s current constitution.


    However, Su would rather eat meals, especially the meals Persephone prepared.

 Book 6 31.5

    Book 6 Chapter 31.5 - Unknown


    He closed the window, put out the living room¡¯s light, and then walked into the bedroom,ying down at Persephone¡¯s side. Right now, Su didn¡¯t need sleep at all, the close to a hundred second ss thought centers could take turns resting. As long as two or three were still active, his processing ability would beparable to the entire olden era federation¡¯s parliament. The parliament members might not be particrly smart, but they definitely weren¡¯t stupid, their stamina definitely greater than most people¡¯s. They would always be thinking nonstop, or they would at least look like they were thinking, which was why their thinking ability, as a collective sum, was definitely not a small amount.


    The room was extremely quiet. Persephone¡¯s faint body fragrance and her steady breathing made this temporarily remodeled little house appear incredibly peaceful. Su released a breath of happiness, stopped his final thought center¡¯s operation, and then entered a state of sleep.


    After the absolute darkness and peace, Su¡¯s body was activated by a preset signal: the smell of breakfast. He yawned in satisfaction, stretched out his body, and at the same time, suppressed the protests his instincts made, thus slowly getting out of bed,pletely like an ordinary human male getting out of bed. Meanwhile, even though the instincts knew that resistance was futile, they continued to go against this, pointing out that everything Su did right now was meaningless, as well as a waste of time.


    Su obviously wouldn¡¯t pay this much attention. His instincts could only see this world through a single perspective, it couldn¡¯t understand the meaning and value in this type of calm lifestyle. These were the most calm and peaceful days Su had spent since his birth. He obviously still had regrets, for example, he still didn¡¯t know about Madeline¡¯s whereabouts, nor did he know when Bevs would find this ce.


    Several hundred kilometers of distance, for ability users like Su and Bevs, was not a hindrance at all, even crossing the continent was merely an issue of time. That was why hiding a bit closer or a bit further made no difference at all, what was important was avoiding the other party¡¯s perception. Just in this bit, Su had enough confidence in. Bevs¡¯ perception ability was powerful, but it still didn¡¯t reach the level of the apostle when it was searching from a parallel ne. Even if there was a Perception Domain expert who scanned this small town, Su could still screen out the other party¡¯s perception, to the extent where he couldpletely kill the other party. The range of his Panoramic View was far greater than most ability users¡¯ perception range.


    When Su walked out from the bedroom, breakfast was already arranged on the table. As such, the two began to slowly eat, starting another day of leisurely lifestyle.


    ¡°Today seems especially peaceful. Is no one elseing to look for trouble?¡± Persephone asked.


    ¡°They¡¯ve all been dealt with.¡± Su replied without even raising his head,pletely focused on the bread that had just left the oven.


    ¡°But it really is a bit strange for there not to be any new trouble today. When did the chairman¡¯s people be so obedient?¡± Persephone still felt like it was a bit strange.


    Su raised his head, and then began to think to himself.


    Indeed, this morning was a bit too quiet, quiet to the point where it was a bit strange. Normally, soldiers would still pass by from time to time, customarily trying to plunder something, but always ultimately be a part of the trash heap. Even though Su only killed when he had a reason to, they always gave him more than enough reasons, enough for them to die ten times over. Compared to the empress¡¯ side¡¯s scattered troops, it was the chairman¡¯s side that came more frequently. If there were any particrly strong ability users who intruded into this small town, Su would specially leave their corpses on the roads around the small town, using them as the most primitive symbols of warning. In this age of war, this type of warning was the only effective type.


    Even under the ravaging of war, the little town still carried vitality, carrying signs of life. Regardless of whether it was the scattered troops or the regr army, this was an extremely enticing target in their eyes. This signaled that there were people here, that there was wealth, and it might even have pretty women. That was why Su and Persephone¡¯s daily life would always receive some disturbance, and Su¡¯s job was to deal with all of the problems, using this era¡¯s methods to do so.


    However, only after Persephone¡¯s reminder, did Su recall that it had already been three days since any bandits arrived in this small town. The armed mobs in the surroundings had all been incorporated into the two sides¡¯ troops as cannon fodder. The empress side¡¯s scattered troops became less and less in number, but the chairman¡¯s army seemed endless like mushrooms after the rain, another batch emerging right after the first batch was picked. For no troops from the chairman¡¯s side to attack them for three days, it really wasn¡¯t that easy.


    However, this wasn¡¯t all that important either, being able to peacefully live was what was truly important, even if he understood well that this fake bliss couldn¡¯t be continued much longer.


    Suzily started up a few thought centers, and then after using up a bit of energy, he began to think over everything from the current situation¡¯s viewpoint. After using half a minute to analyze the activity and behavior of all intruder cells he sensed recently, Su suddenly discovered that the chairman¡¯s side seemed to have suddenlye to a stop. Moreover, just yesterday, a medium-sized troop from the chairman¡¯s army suddenly erupted into disorder, and then it split into several small troops, each going their separate ways.


    Afterbining all of the information he perceived, Su reached a conclusion he found hard to believe. The chairman¡¯s side seemed to have underwent a tremendous change, the war unexpectedly showing signs of ending!

 Book 6 31.6

    Book 6 Chapter 31.6 - Unknown


    The war was going to end?


    War often started because of an insignificant matter, and it often came to a sudden end.


    This was especially true in the new era or turmoil. When the fate of the entire world depended on the wills of a few powerful individuals who were above all living things, it became even more so like this.


    That was why the Blood Parliament¡¯s civil war ended in the span of a single night.


    All leaders of important powers attached to the chairman¡¯s side were paid a visit by Dyke Avidar that same day, the information they received the exact same: Bevs was already dead, while the empress was still alive.


    This was information that was enough to topple everything. In the span of a single night, the Spider Empress Lanaxis¡¯ past methods and achievements were recalled once more by these people who easily forgot about the past, sweat covering all of their bodies soon afterwards.


    Dyke Avidar didn¡¯t speak much, aside from this piece of information, he didn¡¯t speak a single extra word. Moreover, he would alwayse abruptly, and then quietly leave. Apart from the pervaded darkness that never scattered, there were no traces of his arrival and departure. These powers, regardless of whether they wererge families or troops that independently attached themselves, Dyke would always be able to urately find their leader¡¯s position. Moreover, regardless of what they were doing, he would always appear directly before their faces. The moment the Spreader of Darkness chose to appear wasn¡¯t always suitable either, he would appear at their sides when they were eating, napping, or even showering, and then deliver the aforementioned information in an extremely calm manner.


    Dyke Avidar was extremely calm, but the ones who received the information definitely couldn¡¯t remain calm, to the extent where asionally, there were some who disyed extreme actions, for example, cursing out, or even using violence. Their attacks were obviously useless against Dyke Avidar, the Spreader of Darkness was like an intangible dark haze, everything passing right through his body regardless of whether it was bullets or energy attacks. Quite a few household goods and even house walls were smashed apart, yet Dyke Avidar wasn¡¯t injured in the slightest, to the extent where it couldn¡¯t even slow down his words in the slightest. None of those who took action received punishment, but not a single person who spoke rudely had a good ending. The dark haze that spread from Dyke Avidar¡¯s body seemed to possess life, entering their bodies inrge amounts. Once the ck haze entered their body, it would be as if thousands to tens of thousands of ants made their way into their blood vessels, all those who were infected would copse onto the ground, begin to howl and scream miserably. Meanwhile, Dyke Avidar would give up on these people, instead find the one with the second-most authority, repeat his words once more, and then leave.


    When the sky brightened the next day, this piece of information had already spread throughout the Blood Parliament with inconceivable speed. Immediately, when they thought about what they did in the war, many of them began to feel worry. What spread at the same time with this news, was the Spreader of Darkness Dyke Avidar¡¯s name, his past aplishments also unearthed one after another by some people. As a result, many people immediately broke out in cold sweat, most of them those who had previously attacked the Spreader of Darkness.


    By noon, news of Waterfront Castle being half destroyed, already in ruins, as well as Bevs and Lagerfeld¡¯s whereabouts being unknown spread at the speed of light. As a result, the Spider Empress¡¯ giant shadow was instantly cast over the entire Blood Parliament once more, Dyke Avidar who served as the messenger also appearing much more powerful and mysterious.


    However, as Dyke Avidar moved through the darkness, when he heard these evaluations of fear or adoration towards him, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh with sorrow inwardly. These people obviously didn¡¯t know that the current Dyke Avidar¡¯s past mes of bravery and valiance had long been extinguished. All he wished for now, was to calmly pass the remainder of his life under the shadow of the Spider Empress he could only look up to. For someone like him, this was a tragic ending. However, despite this being the case, the Spreader of Darkness¡¯ height was still not something these so-called great figures could ever hope to reach.


    From his point of view, in the age of turmoil, aside from the single Spider Empress at the very peak, all other lives were merely lived in tragedy.


    There was only one destination left in Dyke Avidar¡¯s itinerary.


    In the list of names the Spider Empress gave him, the various powers or families all had clear targets, only thest one only had a location with no other information. However, whether there was enough information or not wasn¡¯t important. Dyke Avidar¡¯s darkness was ever-present, and it was also the range of his perception, this function simr to the Panoramic View, but this range was much greater than the Panoramic View. Even if it was Su¡¯s Panoramic View, the radius of perception wouldn¡¯t even reach half of Dyke Avidar¡¯s.


    More than a hundred kilometers of distance, below Dyke Avidar¡¯s feet, was nothing more than half an hour¡¯s matter, and it was just walking speed. Wherever he passed, ordinary people would only feel as if their surroundings darkened slightly, and then everything would return to normal. As Dyke Avidar made his way through a hundred kilometers of wilderness, not a single ordinary person could see him. This was an expanse of wilderness where the mes of war were still burning, with almost no living ordinary humans to be seen, corpsesying everywhere. Soon afterwards, a small town appeared in Dyke Avidar¡¯s field of view.

 Book 6 31.7

    Book 6 Chapter 31.7 - Unknown


    Compared to the wilderness enveloped in the destruction of war, the small town¡¯s surroundings were peaceful and quiet, truly a bit unexpected. Within a range of several dozen kilometers around the little town, the amount of battle traces was pitifully few, while the damage the little town suffered itself was next to nothing, almost unaffected by the ravaging of war. In the outskirts of the little town, there was a giant garbage heap that was a bit striking, Dyke Avidar able to see theyers of corpses piled up high from more than ten kilometers away. From the colors of their uniforms, it seemed like these corpses ranged from armed mobs to the chairman army¡¯s elite special forces, people of all types of identities included. In addition, even the road signs next to the paths leading into the small town had several corpses hanging from them,rge amounts of red paint sprayed all over their bodies. The corpses were dealt with in a bombast and striking manner, naturally prepared in a way that allowed others to easily see them. In addition, their identities indeed made them worthy of being noticed, with just a single look, even Dyke Avidar recognized one of them, a high level officer from the chairman army¡¯s special forces, a seventh level Combat Domain ability user. He never expected that this person would be hung on a road sign, treated as a scarecrow to frighten people off.


    ¡°Really is mboyant.¡± Dyke Avidar shook his head, thinking somewhat helplessly. However, he also felt a bit of admiration for the bravery of those in the little town.


    Just two days ago, Bevs¡¯ strength was still like a midday sun, so those who dared hang the corpses of important figures from the chairman¡¯s army really had quite the guts. Even though this ce was at the edge of the Blood Parliament¡¯s territory, its position remote, judging from the number of corpses in the trash pile, the number of people ¡®passing through¡¯ wasn¡¯t that small.


    In that instant, the Spreader of Darkness developed a bit of curiosity towards hisst target. He walked out from the shadows, and then with an ordinary person¡¯s speed, he calmly headed into the little town. He believed that any fe able to kill a seventh level ability user could definitely sense him, because he didn¡¯t try to hide himself. Meanwhile, the Spreader of Darkness was even more curious about thest person¡¯s identity, this person had to at least be equivalent to a n elder of a family with at least some power, as only then would the Spider Empress point him out, right?


    The little town was extremely quiet, full of signs of life, to the extent where there was a faint fragrance of food wafting about. This was a lingering smell, so it was almost impossible to make out, but it still couldn¡¯t escape Dyke Avidar. He took a sniff, and then revealed a smile, feeling quite the admiration for the chef¡¯s skills. The little town¡¯s intact portion wasn¡¯t that great, five or six buildings at most in total, which was why Dyke Avidar easily found his target, a gas station and the garage that was attached to it.


    The garage had already been remodeled, abandoned steel welded into a garage door. The door wasn¡¯t locked, only closed. However, the instant he was about to push open the garage door, Dyke Avidar¡¯s hand suddenly trembled. He stopped his footsteps, and then carefully examined this half opened door, feeling more shocked the longer he looked at it. The surface of the garage door was twoyers of steel ting, sandwiched in the middle were all types of steel chunks, steel reinforced bars, and other things as padding. There were all types of things used as filler, everything aplete mess, most of it forcefully welded together, a small amount able to freely move. However when he pushed the door, the reactive force that transmitted from his hands made Dyke Avidar feel that the force exerted on the garage door was transmitted throughout its incrediblyplexposition. His attention then shifted to the door bolt, this area also able to transfer the force of impact into the walls. Meanwhile, the outer wall, as well as the steel pirs, wiring, and other things inside would disperse the impact through the entire wall. This meant that if someone kicked the garage door, it would be equivalent to kicking the wall. Unless one had the strength to knock down the entire wall with a single kick, one could forget about sending the garage door flying. Meanwhile, if one wanted to make the garage door distort, then it would require several times more power. With Dyke Avidar¡¯s eyesight, he could tell with a single look that those without eight levels of strength could forget about kicking apart this door, seven levels was definitely not enough.


    To make a door that wasparable to the evesting military quality doors out of seemingly ordinary materials, the secretidpletely in the detailed internal structure. Dyke Avidar tried to push open the door again, trying to calcte the directions of power redirection, but the amount of data instantly erupted to an inconceivable level, making his brain feel a bit dizzy! He took a step back, his expression changing a bit, bing more and more serious. Just through this garage door alone, Dyke Avidar sensed that the owner of this ce was deserving of his respect.


    He slowly entered the garage, carefully observing everything, not even letting the smallest detail go. The garage wasn¡¯trge, but it was divided into several rooms; there was a kitchen, bathroom, bedroom, and living room, everything needed avable. The living room was cleaned until there wasn¡¯t a speck of dust, the walls and floor repainted, several green nts decorating this ce just right, actually making this simple and crude residence develop a unique charm.


    The kitchen tools were arranged neatly, on the chopping board that was ced on the counter even two eggs. The nkets in the bedroom had been newly folded, the water heater of the bathroom already starting up. Outside the room, the diesel fuel engine was still working tirelessly, providing this small yet fine room with power and warmth. Time seemed to have stopped in this house, the mistress of this ce about to prepare breakfast, while the male master suddenly felt an urge to tidy up the outside flower garden. When he came back, he would take a shower and eat breakfast, thus asking her to go out with him. Time stopped right here.


    The problem was, it was already two in the afternoon. Dyke Avidar gave his watch a look, and then a hint of seriousness appeared between his brows. It was clear that the people in this residence sensed something, already leaving ahead of time. If they rested normally, getting up at nine to tidy up and eat breakfast, then their perception was definitely terrifyingly sharp. One had to know that at that time, Dyke Avidar still hadn¡¯t set out for this ce yet. Even now, the Spreader of Darkness didn¡¯t know the identity of the master of this ce. There wasn¡¯t the slightest clue left behind in this house for him to analyze, terrifyingly clean, the only thing he could consider a clue was the garage door¡¯s incrediblyplex structure. However, this type ofposition, aside from telling Dyke Avidar that the owner¡¯s calction ability far exceeded his own, it didn¡¯t give him any other bits of information.


    After remaining silent for a bit, the Spreader of Darkness walked out from the garage. The moment he walked through the door, heavy darkness suddenly erupted, enveloping the entire small town within absolute darkness! A few minutester, the darkness gradually scattered. Dyke Avidar stood at the center of the town, his expression ashen. He already did everything he could, yet he didn¡¯t find a single clue from the entire small town!


    No, to be more precise, there were still clues, for example, there were traces of two strange creatures in the little town. One was w marks, the other was a small pile of excrement-like waste products. What he was sure of, was that Dyke Avidar had never seen creatures like this before. However, he also rarely left Dark Red Castle, and he wasn¡¯t omniscient or omnipotent, so it was extremely normal for there to be creatures he didn¡¯t know about. That was why the clues still ended here.


    After standing here in silence for a moment, Dyke Avidar finally shook his head, silently leaving. In his mind, on thest destination on his itinerary, there was an X that represented failure.

 Book 6 31.8

    Book 6 Chapter 31.8 - Unknown


    When the expanse of unremarkable darkness left the small town, a hundred kilometers out, a shabby off-road vehicle covered in bullet holes and scars was currently moving leisurely. The inside of the car had long been cleaned, but the damaged windows couldn¡¯t be repaired. The off-road vehicle didn¡¯t move that quickly, moving arduously through the rugged terrain, from time to time releasing groaning noises. Persephone was curled up in the passenger seat, her head of long gray hair hangingzily down on her chest, her legs propped up on the dashboard. Her legs were long and straight, even though she already moved the seat backwards, and the off-road vehicle was quite spacious, her legs still extended out through the damaged windshield. A pair of high heels hung from the tips of her feet, moving about in the wind, as if they might fall off at any time, keeping the minds of those who watched at the very brink. Meanwhile, the slender soles that were revealed, as well as her calves that had beautiful curves, even more so constantly made one feel so nervous their mouths became dry.


    Su obviously wasn¡¯t nervous, but his eyes were glued to Persephone, his eyes moving from top to bottom, and then from bottom back up. If this was the olden era, it was unknown just how many times Su¡¯s car would have crashed. However, with the Panoramic View, it didn¡¯t really matter whether he looked at the road or not. Persephone¡¯s eyes were narrowed slightly, appearing a bit tired. She obviously knew that Su¡¯s fiery eyes were moving all over her body, but she instead moved her body, allowing him to see even more details.


    However, no matter how many details could be seen, there were still no important points that could be seen; this was what was called art.


    Of course, for Su, this wasn¡¯t an issue. When needed, he could directly stop the vehicle, and then press Persephone onto the ground. However, if he did that, it would be the same as directly swallowing the best part. Persephone, this witch, what made others feel so hateful to the point where their bones itched, wasn¡¯t when she didn¡¯t wear anything, but rather when she wore everything in a neat and tidy manner.


    The two of them, plus one worn-out vehicle, drove aimless in the wilderness just like that, as if they could continue until heaven and earth itself grew old.


    However, truly driving until the world became old was impossible. When night arrived, the off-road vehicle¡¯s fuel tank finally reached its end, but Su also arrived at his destination. This was also a small town, one could see lights even from the distance, quite a few people inside from the looks of it. One could vaguely make out human figures at the very top of the town, with some level of alert, but it was far from strict. However, Su knew that whether there were a few more or a few less guards in the little town before him, to the extent where whether there were any at all or not, it made no difference. There were two abnormally powerful auras in the little town, even though they were concealed to the point where it was almost impossible to detect, they couldn¡¯t escape Su¡¯s perception. With the two of them here, the sentinels were merely there to put on a disy.


    The off-road vehicle stopped a kilometer out from the small town. Su turned off the engine, and then jumped off the off-road vehicle. Persephone also got off. She looked at Su quietly, her gray and green eyes reflecting Su¡¯s figure, calm like a frozenke. She didn¡¯t reveal any different expressions, but her puzzlement and slight dissatisfaction. Her puzzlement was easy to understand; she didn¡¯t know why they had to end the peaceful andfortable life of just the two of them. She obviously knew that the peaceful lifestyle would end sooner orter, but she didn¡¯t expect it to end this quickly. Wasn¡¯t the situation currently bing more and more calm?


    However, Persephone only used this type of method to slightly express her dissatisfaction, not going further to ask about Su¡¯s intentions. From start until now, she always silently listened to Su¡¯s decision, for example, suddenly leaving the small town where they created great memories in, and then arriving here to start a new separation. Persephone would express her discontent, and she would also use her own methods to urge him to stay behind, for example, using fatal small movements to continuously challenge Su¡¯s patience. Most of the time, she sessfully turned Su into a wild beast, and then after an intense struggle, she would fall into deep sleep.


    Even while asleep, she still felt uneasy, and thus would subconsciously grab Su. It was also only while she was asleep, when Persephone would slightly uncover what was hidden within her mind. Within the most intense touching of emotions, Persephone would asionally touch Su¡¯s innermost being as well, that ce filled with the most primitive desire and passion, as well as a deep love that would never fade away. However, in that burning world, there would always be an ice-cold corner, a ce she never touched, and a ce she had no way of touching. Her female intuition told her that in that ce, there was definitely something rted to her.


    Persephone didn¡¯t know why she would be in Su¡¯s inner world, but she didn¡¯t deliberately investigate either. After undergoing endless wind and rain, traveling together through life and death, Persephone already learned to face everything calmly, as well as treasure everything she already had. This was beside the fact that all of the raging mes in Su¡¯s heart burned because of her, this was already enough. The current Su had already grown to the point where he was strong enough to take good care of her. Whether or not the promise they made when they first met was real or fake, was fully revealed at this moment.


    Su, already became Persephone¡¯s protector, both in name and in reality.


    Towards Persephone¡¯s doubts, there was naturally no way Su wouldn¡¯t understand, but he didn¡¯t say anything, instead walked over to Persephone¡¯s side, held her hand, and then began walking towards the nearby little town. Persephone meekly followed, not saying anything either. She felt like there was no need to say anything, because Su definitely had his reason for doing things the way he did. If there was anything he wanted to tell her, then he would do so.


    A kilometer of distance, at ordinary walking speed, was still quite far. However, no matter how far it was, in Su and Persephone¡¯s eyes, it was pitifully small. When the little town¡¯s lights had already been vaguely cast on Su¡¯s body, he suddenly stopped his footsteps and looked towards Persephone. After a bit of hesitation, he said, ¡°Phoney, I don¡¯t know how to say this either... I just feel like I should send you to a safe ce, or else there might be uncontroble danger. However, I don¡¯t know what kind of danger there is exactly either, perhaps...¡±


    When he only spoke halfway, Persephone gently pressed against his lips, seriously saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. I believe you.¡±

 Book 6 31.9

    Book 6 Chapter 31.9 - Unknown


    Su became silent. He could only nod his head, and then lead Persephone towards the heart of the little town. The two had long exposed themselves before the little town¡¯s sentinel, but the sentinel¡¯s eyes passed right over them, as if they didn¡¯t see anything, and then turned to a different direction. Persephone put on a pensive look; that sentinel had around six levels of perception ability, Infrared Sight and Glimmer Sight also essential abilities, so the darkness of night was naturally not a hindrance. If one wanted to screen out his perception, there was a type of high level ability in the Mysterious Fields: Wish Fulfillment, that could do such a thing. This ability could affect the target¡¯s mind, make the other party see what the other party wants them to see. However, Su didn¡¯t seem to have such high level Mysterious Fields ability, he seemed to be using some type of Perception Domain ability, distorting the light rays, other waves, and force fields that could be perceived within the Panoramic View, from this hiding the two individuals¡¯ traces. This sounded simple, but in practice, especially to avoid scouts who specialized in high levels of Perception Domain, the instantaneousputing power needed was inconceivably great. Persephone was extremely intelligent herself, but she felt a faint headache as soon as she just began to think about it, not daring to seriously calcte the information processing capability this entailed. Perhaps only Helen could do such a thing, she definitely didn¡¯t have this ability. Apart from inconceivable wisdom, she waspletely an ordinary person, so there was no way she could do all of this.


    In reality, ¡®Wish Fulfillment¡¯ was nothing more than a ninth level Mysterious Fields ability. Now, Persephone¡¯s abilities were gradually recovering, already having nine levels of strength. However, this ability relied on affecting the other party¡¯s willpower, and there were all types of limitations, the effects extremely unstable, so almost no one learned it. Only a reduced version was sometimes used for interrogation purposes.


    Ever since the start of turmoil, the number of times Persephone could meet Su became fewer and fewer, yet each time they met, Su would always give her an entirely different feeling. She couldn¡¯t really say whether this was good or bad, but she definitely felt estranged. She felt more and more estranged from Su, even when he disyed his unchanging smile, Persephone would sometimes still feel as if the him before and after were entirely different, as if it was apletely different person. When Su looked at this world, or observed anything, he would be an entirely different person, one who was cold, indifferent, as if he wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned about anything in this world, yet wouldn¡¯t overlook the smallest detail. That was a feeling of controlling everything, being high up above all things.


    Persephone hated this feeling of estrangement Su gave her, but whenever Su looked at her, he would be the Su she knew, the warm and gentle Su whose arms she could sleep peacefully in.


    In reality, in the eyes of others, Su didn¡¯t change at all. Not only were there no differences in his external appearance or expressions, not even the most precise energy wave detection instruments could find any difference. Su was still the same Su, only Persephone knew that Su already changed, even though she couldn¡¯t say where he changed. This was her woman¡¯s intuition, and between two intimate individuals, intuition was often extremely urate.


    The small town wasn¡¯t thatrge. Su and Persephone walked into the small town right under the sentinel¡¯s eyes, arriving at the square at the center of the town, to the extent where they brushed right past two soldiers on the streets. They were both battle-hardened veterans, apart from the aura of energy that represented high level abilities, there was also a thick bloody killing intent, clearly many people dying under their hands. This type of person, when ced on the battlefield, could often kill several times the number of simr level ability users without experience. However, they both turned a blind eye to Su and Persephone.


    At the center of the town was a small church, a building that existed in almost every single olden era little town. There were many beliefs and customs that continued into the new era as well. Su stood right in front of this little church, reached out his hand, and then pushed open the side door. The wooden side door had long been worn down by the corrosion of time, the door hinge releasing a groaning noise when it was pushed open, creaking and groaning with difficulty. Su walked into the church first, and also hinted for Persephone to follow him.


    The church wasn¡¯trge, clearly not used for many years now. However, after a simple cleaning, it became much more tidy. In the prayer room at the back of the church, intense and rhythmic sounds were continuously transmitted, those with experience could tell after just listening a bit that this came from the powerful movements of two humans engaging in coitus, the impactparable to giant elephants, frequency even more so concentrated to the point of making one¡¯s hair stand on end. The door of the prayer room had long rotted, now only having a cloth curtain hanging down, four calves visible from below the curtain. Of course, unless there was an emergency situation, the soldiers resting in the small town definitely wouldn¡¯t enter this small church, even if they quietly entered, they would still be discovered. That was why the people in the prayer room were currently brazenly embracing each other, already about to enter the most tense and extreme stage. In addition, their abilities were all extremely powerful, their corresponding constitution also far exceeding that of ordinary people, the amount of time they could linger on the brink of joy even more so inconceivably long. Borrowing the faint rays of light, one could see that those two bright, clean, and straight calves were trembling uncontrobly, while the two strong and powerful legs grinded against the floor with crazy force again and again. The wooden floor couldn¡¯t bear the heavy burden, currently groaning and continuously breaking down.


    However, Su wasn¡¯t someone who understood inclinations and interests that well. He spoke precisely at this most critical point in time, saying, ¡°Sorry for the disturbance.¡±


    Su¡¯s voice was still pleasant to listen to, full of enticing charm. However, as soon as he spoke, time seemed to have frozen still in this entire little church, all things momentarily entering absolute silence. It was to the extent where the four intertwined legs stopped moving in that instant, the man¡¯s legs still maintaining a position that was about to exert force, his musclespletely taut, the next pounding motion clearly going to be extremely violent and rough. Meanwhile, veins could vaguely be seen from the woman¡¯s legs, her blood vessels already swelled to the limit. If Su didn¡¯t suddenly speak, perhaps her climax would have continued for several minutes, more than ten minutes, or even as long as she wanted it to. However now, right when she was about to orgasm, it was forcibly stopped.


    Time froze for an entire second in the small church, and then the walls of the prayer room crashed down. Several dozen energy streams produced by magic rushed at Su!

 Book 6 31.10

    Book 6 Chapter 31.10 - Unknown


    Right now, in Su¡¯s perception, the several dozen magic abilities¡¯position was distinct, trajectory clear, to the extent where even their mutual interference and result of colliding with each other was disyed vividly. Every magic ability signified, at the fewest, a few, at most, hundreds to over a thousand energy streams. Meanwhile, both the male and female who were passionately struggling with each other were Magic Domain masters, releasing not only ordinary magic, but also quite a few powerful high level magic abilities. Among them, the one with the greatest power was a ball of lightning, small and unremarkable in appearance, only the size of a grain of rice. Its flight was also slow, yet its power was enough to tten half of this small town. When this lightning sphere was released, the user¡¯s identity of being a tenth level ability user was fully revealed.


    Su smiled. His thought centers had long been started up, instantly sending out several hundreds of thousands of orders to various parts of his body, and then he guided them to specific areas in his Panoramic View, producing designated energy vortices or special force fields. Once the energy vortices or force fields were formed, it would interfere with or neutralize certain magics and energy streams, shattering their bnce, from this turning them into random energy streams without much destructive power. Only a so-called instant passed, a few milliseconds, yet several hundred instances of energy collisions happened, the magic abilities neutralized and destroyed. No matter how small the scale of the energy destruction was, if it was looked at from a calction perspective, it was still enough to create quite the sizable mathematical model. However, under Su¡¯s over two hundred thought centers¡¯ full speed operation, the so-called energy destruction all happened as expected without any deviation.


    Only ten thousand energy streams were needed to destroy several dozen magic attacks, and their strength didn¡¯t need to be that great. Within the range of the Panoramic View, Su could form several hundreds of thousands of energy streams as he wished, and the amount of energy produced would only be equivalent to a few small sparks at most. However, the remaining few hundred thousand energy streams were mainly there to form arge web, restrain the disorderly energy.


    As a result, the small church suddenly erupted with dazzling powerful light. Light, wind, and lightning revolved around the church, producing a dazzling and terrifying energy storm. The storm spun powerfully, the terrifying energy aura making one¡¯s heart rate involuntarily speed up. If this energy storm exploded, it wouldn¡¯t be inferior to a miniature nuclear warhead, ttening this small town definitely not an issue. Even the two magic experts who were powerfully embracing each other in the prayer room just now definitely didn¡¯t think the few dozen random magic abilities, when gathered together, would disy such frightening changes, these two momentarily unable to even gather the courage to run. The energy storm was extremely sensitive, the bnce frail, the two had no confidence whether their movements when running would case the energy vortices to explode or not. If they were within the center of the explosion, they would only be seriously injured at worst. If it was just serious injuries, then this result could already be considered not bad, because if one wanted to survive this great explosion while at the center of it, both great strength and excessive luck were indispensable.


    Because of this, the small church suddenly became quiet. The two Magic Domain experts actually remained in ce, temporarily at a loss for what to do. The woman¡¯s body was tall, extremely beautiful and alluring, currently standing in shock, hands still maintaining a magic ability activating stance. A sparkling energy light sphere already formed in her hands, yet she didn¡¯t dare release it. The energy crystal radiance trembled slightly, but it didn¡¯t fly out, nor did it go out, maintaining this activated yet not activated state, disying the user¡¯s extremely deep and exquisite energy control. However, the woman was just that close to climaxing, her body stillpletely naked, so this stancepletely exposed all of her most sensitive parts in front of everyone. One had to admit that her figure was close to perfect, her full and giant breasts exceptionally perky, the curves of her waist first pulling together fiercely, and then it quickly widened, eventually leading to two long legs. Apart from her skin that was a bit rough due to overexposure to the mes of war, as well as the dozen or so scars of varying sizes over her body, there were almost no ws that could be found from her body. Even her skin and scars added a bit of a wild feeling to her sex appeal.


    This woman wasn¡¯t that famous, yet the upper level figures of the Blood Parliament all knew her name. It wasn¡¯t because of her good looks and body, but rather because of her terrifying abilities and strange character. Eileen, the talented killer previously under the chairman¡¯s control, a dangerous individual who could only be controlled through deep-freeze hibernation, was just standing there right now. Meanwhile, the male at her side, was handsome and refined, extremely young, yet at the same time seemingly experienced many things, this person naturally O¡¯Brien.


    Even before the energy storm, Su¡¯s smile remained unchanged this entire time. Every bit of transformation within the energy storm had already yed out in his consciousness, moreover under his control. That was why Su was aware of all possible changes that could happen to it like the back of his hand. The moment the energy vortex operated to its most unstable instant, all of the energy burst forth at the same time, the tremendous power even directly tearing apart space, ripping open a dark crack! Berserk energy poured out from the crack, the vicious energy storm that wasparable to a nuclear explosion smashing into it, yet there was miraculously no powerful explosion that happened, instead silently fading away. The small church suddenly grew dark, the energy storm that was about to destroy everything only leaving behind a strand of clear smoke that slowly wafted away. Meanwhile, the shift between light to dark was too fast, the transformations also too quick, everything before O¡¯Brien and Eileen¡¯s eyes instantly bing dark, no longer able to see anything. The two didn¡¯t panic, instead wishing to immediately put up defense, but soon afterwards, they recalled that terrifying energy storm, and they even more so recalled how it disappeared. As such, they sensibly chose not to do anything that would cause misunderstandings or disputes to avoid follow up attacks.

 Book 6 31.11

    Book 6 Chapter 31.11 - Unknown


    Eileen and O¡¯Brien were geniuses whopletely grew up, so they were able to make extremely clear judgments on situations, long understanding that the one on the other side possessed power that was difficult for them to contend against. As for their naked bodies, that wasn¡¯t a big deal at all. Under the perception of truly powerful ability users, the use of clothes could already be considered negligible.


    When the light smoke scattered, it was as if nothing happened in the small church. O¡¯Brien looked at the individual on the other side in shock, momentarily unable to say anything. He naturally recognized Su, but Su¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t change in the slightest, and the person behind Su was someone he was even more familiar with, there was no way O¡¯Brien wouldn¡¯t recognize his own older sister. What left O¡¯Brien shocked were Su¡¯s abilities.


    When they first met, Su still needed to rely on the environment and tricks to face him, but after he joined the ck Dragonriders, the distance between Su and O¡¯Brien was gradually pulled apart. However, when O¡¯Brien decided to stand against the chairman when the war first started, O¡¯Brien also removed the shackles that had bound him the entire time, moreover advancing further and further following the series of battles, growing at flying speed between life and death. Now, he was also a powerful expert with ten levels of ability. This growth speed, within the entire Blood Parliament, even if it wasn¡¯t the best or second best, it was rarely seen. However, when they encountered each other again, O¡¯Brien discovered that he still couldn¡¯t see through Su, and he sensed a strong smell of death from Su¡¯s body! He would only sense this type of smell before the most dangerous battles!


    O¡¯Brien narrowed his eyes slightly, carefully examining Su, not willing to let even the slightest detail go. If the creation and disappearance of the energy vortex just now was because of Su, then things were definitely serious. Forget about knowing how to do something like this, he couldn¡¯t even begin to think about how it was possible. Even though the events unfolded quickly, the fact that Su could get within a few meters of them without their notice, moreover easily neutralizing both his and Eileen¡¯s joint attacks, what did this mean? This meant that if Su wanted to kill them, it was an extremely easy matter.


    O¡¯Brien suddenly revealed an extremely bright smile, saying, ¡°Su, I never expected it was you! It¡¯s been a long time! However, meeting in this type of matter truly is rather unexpected.¡±


    Su smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t meeting in this way quite good?¡±


    In what way was it good? O¡¯Brien really couldn¡¯t tell. In his eyes, Su¡¯s originally pretty face suddenly seemed extremely harsh, especially Su¡¯s smile, which made him feel extremely ufortable, almost intolerable. This type of feeling was extremely abnormal, the instant he developed this feeling, O¡¯Brien immediately became on guard, his brows locking together, starting to search for the source of difort. O¡¯Brien was able to quickly pinpoint the source: Su¡¯s smile. This smile had never changed, not even in the slightest. From the very beginning, it was as if a photograph was disyed before him. Su smiled, spoke, and then continued smiling, disying a smile that was exactly the same before O¡¯Brien. His sharp perception told O¡¯Brien that if Su¡¯s face was turned into data, then the two smiles, regardless of what magnitude of resolution it was thatpared them, millions, tens of millions, or even several billion or tens of billion pixels, there still wouldn¡¯t be the slightest difference that could be found.


    This definitely exceeded the natural limits of the human race, topplingmon knowledge. It was precisely this phenomenon that went against normal reasoning that made O¡¯Brien feel Su¡¯s smile was that offensive. When he discovered the source, O¡¯Brien obviously understood the reason why Su smiled like this, he was informing O¡¯Brien about his strength in an extremely ambiguous manner. To put it more simply, this was a demonstration. The demonstration was extremely effective. O¡¯Brien couldn¡¯t subdue the pressure he felt in his chest at all, yet had no way of moving his eyes away from Su¡¯s smile.


    ¡°So you are Su?¡± Eileen suddenly spoke up from the side, perfectly breaking the small church¡¯s silence, thus also freeing O¡¯Brien from the ensnarement of Su¡¯s smile. Only, a momentter, cold sweatpletely soaked O¡¯Brien¡¯s body, making his breathing hurried and face pale.


    For her to be able to rescue O¡¯Brien from his predicament left Su slightly surprised, this was something he did not expect. Su carefully looked at Eileen, and then his eyes returned to O¡¯Brien. This bit of a surprise, for Su, could be said to be negligible.


    Even though he was extremely weak, O¡¯Brien still smiled and said, ¡°Seeking me out at this time, there¡¯s no way you only wished to send me your evening greetings, right?¡±


    Su alsoughed, this time restraining the formless killing intent, and he no longer maintained that precise smile. Like a normal person, he said, ¡°Of course not. I came to bring Persephone back to the Arthur Family. In the future, we might have to fight together, this will be beneficial for everyone. As for this type of meeting method... I was hoping that you wouldn¡¯t do anything more to Persephone. After all, there was a prior incident, am I wrong?¡±


    O¡¯Brien knew what Su was pointing at. Heughed, refusing toment on that, and then asked, ¡°Possible future battle?¡±


    ¡°Correct, and it might alsoe extremely quickly.¡± Su said seriously.


    O¡¯Brien frowned. ¡°With who?¡±


    ¡°I do not know.¡±

 Book 6 32.1

    Book 6 Chapter 32.1 - Overture


    The unknown, was always what was most feared. No one knew who it was that who first spoke this quote, but it had always been passed down, all the way into the era of turmoil, and it was something that more and more high level ability users approved of. For Helen, this line waspletely the truth.


    In the eyes of others, Helen was almost omniscient. A few years ago, perhaps because she was still young, perhaps because the situation was too calm, Helen, at that time, was still obscure and unknown, someone only a few people in certain fields knew about. She, who only knew how to quietly research, was more often viewed as Persephone¡¯s good friend, a rather capable cold-blooded doctor, and a woman with not even half a point of appeal. Back then, Persephone¡¯s brilliance illuminated almost all of Dragon City, at the center of this brilliance was an imperceivable shadow, Helen hiding precisely at the center of it, so there was no way others would pay attention to her. Even if it was the current Dragon City, aside from a small few, for example, Lafite and Curtis who had remained at Helen¡¯s side this entire time, there still weren¡¯t many who paid attention to Helen. A woman without any abilities, in this era, was like a small white flower in a violent storm, about to be ravaged at any moment.


    However, in Lafite and Curtis¡¯ minds, Helen was mysterious and powerful. Whenever they thought of her, it was as if they were standing at the top of a great mountain, before them clouds and sea, behind them an abyss, the fear and trepidation they felt something they had never experienced before. Only during Blood Dusk did the Spider Empress make them feel something simr. Moreover, as members of the few powerful ability users of this entire generation, the two strong men would actually obtain a sense of security from Helen¡¯s side! Whenever they saw Helen¡¯s busying figure, they would feel a mysterious feeling of ease. Even Lafite who almost killed hisrade and forced himself on Helen, when he looked at Helen, he found it difficult to produce any desire. When he was forcibly subdued at his moment of eruption, his lust was almostpletely extinguished. Whenever he thought back to the past events, Lafite would always develop a growing sensation that from start until now, everything he had disyed had already previously appeared in Helen¡¯s expectations. This type of feeling was extremely terrible, making Lafite feel as if everything he did was within the other party¡¯s control, producing within him a powerful and undisguisable fear. Whenever he thought of this, Lafite would discover that when he faced Helen, it was extremely difficult for him to even produce a normal erection. It was to the extent where when he observed Helen, he would inadvertently wonder if Helen already anticipated his current thoughts, these thoughts emerging even when he looked at Helen¡¯s chest or bottom. If this continued, how was Lafite supposed to produce any appetite?


    In the centralboratory, Helen was currently busying about on the experiment stage, on the counter before her arge pile of mechanical bug remains. Helen wore a pair of special microscopic sses, in her hands a multi-functional dissection mechanical arm, currently dismantling the mechanical bugs bit by bit, even the smallest part divided into several pieces. Only when she was perfectly clear about all of their internalposition did she stop. As the mechanical bugs were dissected and analyzed one after another, a science and technology tree was currently continuously beingpleted in Helen¡¯s mind, taking form. Whenever a mechanical bug was cut apart, a branch would be added to this tree, making it increasingly luxuriant.


    From these mechanical bugs¡¯ bodies, Helen already vaguely saw the path to apletely new technological civilization. As for reverse engineering skills, Helen had almost nopetition. These were aplishments that made one¡¯s heart pound; the mechanical bugs not only brought new materials, new sources of power, and newposition, they represented a type of direction, as well as the application of artificial intelligence. However, Helen couldn¡¯t produce the slightest trace of excitement, instead disying more calmness, as well as a bit of fear. This technology tree, for some reason, always gave Helen a strange sense of familiarity, to the extent where even if she didn¡¯t rely on the mechanical bugs¡¯ reverse engineering, she felt like she could stillplete this entire technology tree. This technology tree, in reality, could have been unearthed a long time ago, yet Helen never touched upon this domain. When she thought back, it unexpectedly seemed like she subconsciously avoided this field! It wasn¡¯t beyond her power, but rather that this domain hid a secret, a secret even the mechanical and ice-cold her wanted to avoid.


    After analyzing two more mechanical bugs, Helen lowered the dissection arm in disappointment, removed her sses, and then organized her blonde hair. Only now did Helen discover that cold sweat had already soaked through her clothes, the damp and sticky feeling indescribably ufortable. She walked to the freezer cab withrge steps, produced a ss of ice water, and then gulped it down. The cold water moved down her throat, entering her stomach like a stream of ice, and only then did she feel slightly better.


    Helen found a chair to sit down on, and then closed her eyes, using her hands to continuously rub her temples, releasing a light sigh. She suddenly sensed something, and as such, she opened her eyes, seeing Snow curled up by her feet, a pair ofpound eyes currently looking at her.


    ¡°Mama, are you in a bad mood?¡± Snow transmitted this message through its consciousness.


    Helen originally wanted to say ¡®I feel perfectly fine!¡¯, but after thinking for a bit, she still decided to tell Snow. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mama encountered an extremely troublesome matter. There is a high chance that... soon, Mama won¡¯t be able to take care of you anymore.¡±


    Snow looked towards those mechanical bugs, seemingly understanding something, and as such no longer pursued the issue. It remained silent for a moment, and then finally set its resolution, raising its head to look at Helen. In an extremely serious manner, it asked, ¡°Mama, who is my paternal parent?¡±


    Helen¡¯s body trembled slightly, subconsciously saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have a father...¡±


    However, Snow didn¡¯t react to this, still quietly looking at Helen, waiting for an answer. Helen sighed, but she still persisted, saying, ¡°Snow, you were made with Mama¡¯s genes as the main body, with some foreign genes added. That is why you are my child, but strictly speaking, you don¡¯t have a father at all...¡±


    Snow quietlyid there.


    Snow and Helen stared at each other for three whole minutes, and only then did she shift her gaze. She pulled over a light screen, tapped on it, and then brought the light screen before Snow, saying, ¡°He is precisely your paternal parent.¡±

 Book 6 32.2

    Book 6 Chapter 32.2 - Overture


    On the light screen was a ck and white sketched portrait, a young man whose entire body was wrapped in cloth strips, on his back a giant sniper rifle even taller than himself as he walked into the distance. Everything around him was the wilderness, full of a deste feel. There was no road below his feet, yet he still walked towards the distance. The sky was half ck, half white, unknown if dawn had just arrived, or if night was about to descend. However, behind the young man was light, while before him was an eternal darkness.


    Snow looked at this portrait seriously, her expression extremely, extremely focused. Even though it was hand-drawn, unknown who it was that drew this, the charm of the scene was preserved. Helen was also looking at this picture with Snow, right now no longer hiding anything, instead revealing aplicated expression.


    Snow stared at the light screen,pletely entranced. Even though it was just a sketch, only his rear figure drawn, it carried endless charm. The pixels were reflected in itspound eyes and broken down, and then afterplicated calctions, it was reformed in its consciousness, producing precisely Su¡¯s holographic image, endlessly close to Su himself. This wasn¡¯t something Snow producedpletely subjectively, but rather made of the data originally contained within the sketch, just that only Snow could see it.


    This was its paternal parent... Snow trembled, its instinctive fear almost making it suffocate!


    It had previously seen Su, but that time, it was from extremely far away, and it was also during an intense battle, so the feeling wasn¡¯t as powerful as it was at this moment. When facing Su, it would always tremble all the way down to its soul, only wishing to run. If its willpower was even slightly weaker, forget about resisting, it wouldn¡¯t even have the bravery to run. Snow didn¡¯t understand why it was this scared of its paternal parent, yet was so fondly attached to Helen. However, the fear truly existed, for example, if its paternal body wanted to kill Helen, Snow wouldn¡¯t even have the ability to resist. However... Snow worked hard to subdue this fear, staring at this image of its paternal body without taking its eyes off. If it missed out on this chance today, it might never have a chance to look at its paternal body so wantonly again.


    While gently caressing and stroking Snow¡¯s body, Helen could sense that it was ice-cold and shaking. As a result, she sighed, and then closed the light screen. After the source of data was severed, Snow gradually calmed down, no longer saying anything, instead quietly looking at Helen. Then, it curled up, huddling into Helen¡¯s embrace.


    During wartime, energy was always on short supply. Theboratory¡¯s lightning was dim, so when the light screen was turned off, they pretty much entered absolute darkness. Time, for Helen, was incredibly precious, every second of time she spent in earnest thought was equivalent to several decades of an olden era veteran researcher¡¯s work, perhaps even more. After all, research, this thing was something that might not produce any results even after decades of it. In the world of science, diligence was essential, but it wasn¡¯t necessarily effective. People who were diligent yet achieved nothing deserved sympathy, but that was all. Meanwhile, Helen, once she began to think, results would appear as if it was inevitable and right. Her intelligence that surpassed this era was currently starting to shine bit by bit.


    However now, she didn¡¯t do anything, sitting in the darkness, hugging Snow, extravagantly keeping her brain that wasparable to an array of superputing centerspletely nk.


    ---


    The dark night quietly passed, dawn unwillingly arriving. The dusky sky was almost no different from the darkness of night, and now, it was already ten in the morning. Outside ck Dragonrider General Headquarters¡¯ gates, a square-shaped robust man appeared. Because of his proud and untamed nature, as well as his distinctive physique, Captain Curtis¡¯ reputation could be said to be widespread throughout the ck Dragonriders. Even those who never saw him before, when they saw his body that was like a chunk of ck steel, they would immediately recognize the captain. That was why the two privates guarding general headquarters bowed respectfully towards Curtis, not showing any signs of standing in his way. Curtis was still a dragonrider captain, and he had some unclear rtionship with the few generals. However, Curtis didn¡¯t n on entering general headquarters, instead giving the guards a letter, having them pass it on to General Morgan, and then turned around to leave.


    A momentter, General Morgan opened the letter on his own office table, producing a small storage device from within, and then inserted it into the light screen¡¯s port. A few secondster, the three-dimensional holographic image of a mechanical bug appeared on the screen, slowly rotating, moreover breaking apart intoponents. As the image yed out, Helen¡¯s sweet and mechanical voice sounded:


    ¡°These mechanicalbat unitse from a brand new civilization, from the cosmos beyond. This is the most basicbat unit, from theirposition diagram, it can be seen that propulsion, recognition, weaponry, and defense are the four main functional elements, at the same time retaining the ability to quickly integrate with each other. When needed, they can merge, forming war machines that are even stronger. However, what is most noteworthy is their intelligence system. The so-called mechanical units¡¯ intelligence systems are made up of a few intelligence unit chipsets that have no upper bound, thenguage used anguage that up until now, has been impossible to decode. Two mechanical units can form awork, and they always move out together, which is why a group ofbat units actually forms an evenrgerplete body of intelligence. A single mechanical unit can be the intelligent form¡¯s hand, feet, eyes, or other organs, from this bing a part of a whole entity.


    Now, let¡¯s look at their mechanical constitution again. In summary, 99% of the materialse frommonly found elements on earth, for example, iron, copper, lead, and other things, as well as a few trace elements that have created new alloys. However, there is a small amount of elements our does not have, and which exist through special methods as alloys, thus greatly increasing the alloy¡¯s performance. From these unknown elements, it is spected that theirpositions aren¡¯tplicated, just that arge amount of energy is needed for their production. However, the most important part of a technologically advanced civilization is energy, which is why I have reason to believe that energy, for them, is a limitless supply, moreover the manufacturing costs close to zero. If one looks at it from this perspective, the production costs of a mechanical unit are extremely low, and the materials needed can be found with unbounded supply on this. In their system, perhaps the production costs are even lower than what it takes us to create a microwave oven.


    Even though a higher level mechanical unit has not been discovered yet, it can already be deduced from the present specimens that these mechanical units can be assembled into a mother battleship of several kilometers or even longer, perhaps even piecing together into a starship that can journey through the star systems. However, they aren¡¯t alive, there is definitely an intelligent biological bodymanding them from behind the scenes. Currently, there is still no way of specting the intelligent life form¡¯sposition or origins.


    However, a portion of his goals can already be deduced from these mechanical units. One important objective, should be the purge and purification of this.


    The above-mentioned, are the contents that I needed to illustrate.¡±

 Book 6 32.3

    Book 6 Chapter 32.3 - Overture


    When Helen¡¯s voice faded, all types of mechanical bugs began to appear on the light screen, breaking down into parts and revealing the analysis results. Lastly, there were a few videos of battles with the mechanical bugs.


    General Morgan¡¯s expression was serious. The information stored within this letter Helen sent him was extremely astonishing, but he didn¡¯t attach much importance to it, instead paying great attention to her voice. However, from start to finish, Helen never made an appearance. Morgan couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of disappointment.


    After the video ended, the light screen dimmed. All of the data self-destructed, but the important portions were alreadypletely engraved in General Morgan¡¯s brain. He remained silent for a long time, and only then did he turn on the light screen again. He began to sort through the documents, and then he finally found a file that wasn¡¯t all thatrge, opening it. The file waspletely dark, and only after a moment had passed did a speck of light appear from the darkness. The light got closer and closer, eventually finally forming a row ofrge and bright words: Project Garden of Eden!


    The scale of this Garden of Eden Project was massive, many vital areas still nk, clearly notpleted. General Morgan opened the document pertaining to the apostle. On one of the old-fashioned digital photographs was a strange damaged spaceship. Then, a metal storage box shot out from the belly of the ship, spinning a few times in the sky. The scene changed again, splitting into more than ten high resolution digital photographs, the pictures of variousbat machines, their sizespletely different, but their external appearances actually shared a bit of resemnce with the mechanical units Helen sent over.


    Morgan closed the file, moving it into a storage device. After thinking for a bit, he flipped through the pile of files again, finding a documentbeled ¡®Perfect body¡¯, simrly cing it into the storage device. He then called the secretary over, ced the storage device into an envelope, and then handed it to her, giving the order to have someone bring it to the private hospital where Helen was.


    Morgan spoke rather casually, not even sealing up the envelope, so the young and beautiful secretary didn¡¯t treat the item in her hands with too much importance. If she knew that whatid in the envelope pertained to the Spider Empress and Bevs¡¯ crucial secrets, she would definitely not be as calm as she was right now. Even though she didn¡¯t know how important this envelope was, she, who had always taken her responsibilities seriously, still immediately found a responsible young dragonrider private to deliver this letter.


    News of Bevs¡¯ death had long spread, so the war came to an end in a single night, as if it had never happened, only the various ruins and scorched earth faithfully recording everything that happened. Those who were previously on the chairman¡¯s side, while in great panic, suddenly discovered the ck Dragonriders, this formerlyrge tree, and as such, those who applied or returned to the ck Dragonriders grewrger andrger in number. Meanwhile, General Morgan still maintained the same recruiting standard as before the war. After experiencing this war and having their abilities rise greatly,pared to the previous standard for joining the ck Dragonriders, the standard for these ability users now seemed a bit too low. Meanwhile, Morgan still used the old rules, which caused the number of personnel at his disposal to increase by several tenfold. That was why right now, the female secretary had more than enough manpower to utilize, with room to pick and choose.


    However, in the eyes of outsiders, General Morgan¡¯s actions seemed a bit dangerous. The newly added ck Dragonriders were mostly from the chairman¡¯s side, while General Morgan¡¯s actions undoubtedly set himself against the Spider Empress. As a result, many of them watched with the cool eye of a bystander, waiting to take delight in disaster, but even after waiting for a long time, there was no activity from the Spider Empress, making them couldn¡¯t help but feel greatly disappointed.


    In that instant, the Blood Parliament¡¯s territory entered a calm new era. However, beneath the peace on the surface, there were some people who already caught whiffs of unusual danger.


    In the northwest, several soldiers were currently patrolling along the border. Their bodies still carried a valiant and iron blood aura, their faces brimming with pride. They were all members of the Arthur Family¡¯s private army, no need to question their loyalty orpetence. Now, with the war ending in the empress¡¯ victory, as the Spider Empress¡¯ most powerful ally, the Arthur Family¡¯s position in the Blood Parliament in the future would inevitably rise, reaching above the Morgan Family was definitely not a problem. Meanwhile, as members of the Arthur Family, they were naturally also prideful. Moreover, with the war already over, aside from a few extreme examples, the chairman side¡¯s army had all obediently surrendered, or indirectly surrendered by joining the ck Dragonriders. With no internal struggles left, the Scorpions of Disaster were beaten to ruin, so the task of patrolling the borders didn¡¯t have much dangers left, more so an act of formality.


    A lifestyle that was excessively peaceful instead made these veterans who were used to explosions and mes feel a bit out of ce. Arge man who was clearly a head taller than hispanions, his face sinister, seeming a bit restless, suddenly spat out a heavy clump of spittle, cursing, ¡°No battles to fight day in day out, how the fuck is one even supposed to continue living? Bevs¡¯ little dog bastards, why are they all shrinking back? All fucking wimps!¡±


    The small team leader of this group was already close to his middle years, but his abundant experience and various weapon control abilities as high as five levels made his fighting prowess on the battlefield far exceed what the numbers said. As long as he was present, aeback was possible even from the most difficult battle situations, which was why even though there were two sixth level ability users in this small group, his position as leader was unshakeable. When he heard therge man¡¯sint, the leader chuckled, and then said, ¡°How can no battles be a bad thing? If we go to war, who knows if we cane back alive. Obie, if you die, who¡¯s going to take care of the three women and six children back home?¡±


    Obie carefreely said, ¡°The women will be given to all of you, two kids to each woman, won¡¯t this work?¡±


    The leaderughed. With a shake of his head, he said, ¡°I¡¯m already old, the two women back home are already enough for me to manage. If you die, the kids I can take care of three, but as for the women, there is no need.¡±


    Obie¡¯srge mouth cracked open into a smile, saying, ¡°Leader really is a good person!¡±


    However, a whileter, Obie couldn¡¯t help but turn around and say, ¡°Sigh, if there aren¡¯t any battles to fight, then there¡¯ll be less money to earn, even less of a chance of there being bounties to hunt. If this continues, there won¡¯t be alcohol to drink soon...¡±


    However, before hisint finished, he suddenly saw extreme horror appear on the leader¡¯s face, his mouth opening slowly, seemingly wishing to say something. The leader was currently looking at him, could it be that something happened to him, or was it that his face was dirty? In that instant, Obie didn¡¯t realize that his brain was already working close to ten times as fast as before, he whose nerves were usually thick only felt as if everything in his surroundings became slower.

 Book 6 32.4

    Book 6 Chapter 32.4 - Overture


    He subconsciously raised his hand to touch his face, see if there was something wrong there, but even after trying for a long time, his hand still remained in ce, only moving an imperceivable small distance. Obie became more and more baffled, he knew that there was definitely something wrong, but he didn¡¯t know what exactly it was. This made him who alwayscked patience feel vexed and uneasy, as well as an unsuppressable fear. At the same time, he suddenly felt as if the top of his head was a bit hot, the temperature soon afterwards bing broiling hot, burning him until he couldn¡¯t help but wish to cry out. However, his mouth was just like his hands, no matter how hemanded them, their movements were slow like snails, his mouth only opening up a small crack after a long time. However, the heat at the top of his head entered with extreme speed, as if a red-hot steel rod had been inserted. The steel rod was inserted in a perfectly straight manner, entering his throat from the head, down into his chest, then into the abdominal cavity, and finally out from the body. Even though the end of the metal rod had already pierced through his body, that type of scorching heat sensation was still spreading through his body, continuously igniting an evenrger area of space. Obie¡¯s consciousness was already in chaos, the pain already reaching a level that was difficult for this strong-willed, bloodthirsty veteran to bear, preventing him from thinking all other thoughts. When pain reached an extreme, it instead became a numb feeling, thus allowing Obie¡¯s consciousness to momentarily clear up. He seemed to have understood something, only, at this moment, darkness already descended,pletely submerging his consciousness.


    In the team leader¡¯s eyes, a pir of light that was as fine as a finger descended from above, striking Obie¡¯s head with absolute precision, instantly sting through his body, and then entered the earth. Obie stood there lifelessly, and only after a moment had passed did his body fall down. The team leader¡¯s intuition of danger made him shout ¡®spread out!¡¯, and at the same time, he himself also jumped to the side! Another beam of light descended from above, firing into the ground while almost scraping the sole of the team leader¡¯s shoes, producing a small amount of soft ss material in the crushed rocks and dirt. In this small troop of five members, aside from Obie, the other individuals all instantly reacted somewhat, but only the team leader¡¯s reactions were quick enough, barely avoiding this strike of inevitable death. The remaining members were all injured somewhat, one individual had his shoulder pierced by the light beam. He was already thrown to his side, as he moved about, the light beam plowed open a dark line of charred traces. If he was just a bit slower, his entire body would have been directly cut open!


    ¡°The enemy is above!¡± The team leader roared out. When he rolled on the ground, he already saw a few unremarkable specks floating in the air. They floated several hundred meters up in the sky, their sizes roughly the same as normal eagles, their external color and luster changing with their environment. Even if ordinary people were looking carefully into the sky, it would still be difficult to see them clearly. However, the soldiers on the battlefield all more or less had a few levels of perception strengthening, the leader himself having four levels of strengthening, so he immediately saw through the enemy¡¯s camouge, discovering things that were simr to weapon tforms floating above, more than ten of them in total.


    Specks of light lit up in the sky once more. The leader¡¯s hair instantly stood on end, the signal of extreme danger. He didn¡¯t take the time to think any fanciful thoughts, his feet forcefully stepping on the ground, instantly shifting out more than ten meters. The streaks of light silently descended, sting out an expanse of crystallized small holes where he originally stood. The team leader breathed heavily, his lungs feeling as if they were going to burst, his breathing already starting to release a faint bloody smell. This was a sign that he had used power exceeding his limit in that instant, only when there really was the threat of death would he go this far. The team leader raised his head, wanting to remind his own teammates to dodge, but he discovered that the battlefield suddenly became quiet. Three members were alreadyying on the ground, not moving at all. The only member who still showed signs of life wasying on his side, a hand reaching towards the sky, futilely trying to grab something. There were several scorched ckrge holes on his body, clearly struck by at least three light beams in that instant just now. With these types of injuries, the leader could tell with a single look that there was no hope of rescuing him.


    The team leader¡¯s mouth opened, but in the end, he still couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. He didn¡¯t try to rescue this teammate, instead jumping out, sprinting towards a distant abandoned small town. He raised his automatic assault rifle while running, opening fire at the sky. The rifle released tongues of me, the new era designs giving bullets enough destructive force even when shooting at targets several hundred meters in the air. The corresponding increase in recoil force, for many ability users, wasn¡¯t a burden at all.


    Several sts of mes were ignited in the sky, signs of the floating mechanical bugs being hit. However, they were extremely sturdy, after being blown back a bit of distance by a few rounds of bullets, they would recover their bnce. It seemed like if one wanted to eliminate them with automatic rifles, the likelihood of them seeding wasn¡¯t great. The leader wasn¡¯t hoping for these bullets to destroy the mechanical bugs, because there were more than ten of them, even if he destroyed one or two, it wouldn¡¯t help much. The reason why he emptied his magazine, was for thest few rounds of special bullets.

 Book 6 32.5

    Book 6 Chapter 32.5 - Overture


    Two bullets exploded in the sky, releasing blinding light,rge amounts of berserk electromaic waves released. These were electromaic bullets made specially to deal with mechanical targets, but because of their size, the power was limited, more often used for a bit of interference. The mechanical bugs turned in the air, adjusted their stance, and then locked onto the team leader who was running on the ground and changing directions irregrly, their activity not interfered with in the slightest. However, after the four bullets suddenly exploded in the sky, there was actuallyrge amounts of smoke that was stirred up, within the smoke all types of fine crystal granules that could reflect light. The thin yet wide expanse of smoke that was produced in the sky not only interfered with the mechanical bugs¡¯ perception and targeting abilities, it also weakened the high energy light beams¡¯ power significantly. The mechanical bugs immediately entered a state of disorder, momentarily unsure as to what they should do. However, the disorder only persisted for an extremely short amount of time. The mechanical bugs scattered in all directions, left the area the smoke covered, and then lowered their altitude, once again locking onto the team leader who had already ran quite far away.


    The team leader wasn¡¯t the only one in the wilderness. Underneath an abandoned house¡¯s roof, several refugees were currently sitting around a fire, roasting something. There were males and females in this group, but all of them werepletely focused on the food that was about to finish cooking, focused to the point where they weren¡¯t interested in anything else, let alone paying any attention to the team leader who was running past from the distance. Meanwhile, the team leader only wished to find cover in the small town, so when he saw these refugees, he naturally didn¡¯t pay them much attention either.


    However, the energy beams that fired down from above suddenly divided into two parts, most of them still chasing after the team leader, while a few streaks of light were aimed at the refugees. The light beamsnded with iparable precision down on the refugees¡¯ heads. Their faces were full of shock, before they even understood what happened, their bodies already fell weak onto the ground. Meanwhile, the fleeing team leader felt the pressure behind him lessen a bit, his speed immediately increasing a bit, evading a wave of energy light beams, and then he rushed into the small town. Relying on his experience, he directly threw himself into the rear storehouse of a convenience store, found the entrance to the basement, and then hid inside. Only now did he feel slightly more at ease. He leaned against the wall, body weak, breathing in and out heavily. From time to time, he would cough a few times, a st of bloody foam released from his mouth. Even though the sudden encounter was short, it was more dangerous than any battle he had experienced in his entire life, this less than ten minute long experiencepletely exhausting his strength. Meanwhile, the machines that were floating in the sky seemed to possess an endless source of energy.


    When he recalled those high energy light beams that represented death, the team leader¡¯s heart would twitch. The scene of Obie being prated by the light beam reyed itself repeatedly before his eyes, making him feel as if there was a rock crushing down on his chest.


    ¡°These damned machines!¡± The team leader cursed viciously, but discovered that he didn¡¯t have many words to use for machines, thus struck the ground in fury. After calming down a bit, he couldn¡¯t help but feel fortunate that even though the energy light beams these mechanical bugs released were powerful, their attack method was a bit linear. For example, with the smooth steel te covering the floor above him, it should be able to avoid their attacks. He refused to believe that after all those attacks, these mechanical bugs still had enough energy to tten this small town. After all, those mechanical bugs weren¡¯trge, so no matter how much energy they carried, it was still limited. The team leader¡¯s limited knowledge told him that the high energy light beams¡¯ attacks exhausted a considerable amount of power.


    Waves of faint shrill noises sounded from the sky, the team leader¡¯s ears immediately captured this bit of noise from the background noise. His face changed, immediately jumping from the floor, rushing out from the basement with the fastest speed possible. When his head stuck out from the cer, he emerged just in time to see a pencil thick, entirely silvery-gray metal cylinder fly nimbly through the convenience store¡¯s window, prating the floor in a perfectly straight manner. Then, a blinding blue radiance began to flicker at its end.


    ¡°Not good, miniature guided missile! They have guided missile attack mode after all!¡± This was the first thought the team leader developed.


    At the edge of the small town, powerful blue light lit up, and then it immediately produced a ball of mes, gradually rising into the sky, changing into thick ck smoke. When the smoke and mes scattered, the original convenience store had long vanished, only a several meter deep crater left behind in its original location. High up in the air, the mechanical bugs spun about a few times, and only after making sure that the life auras hadpletely disappeared in the town, did they rush back in the direction they came from.


    Less than a hundred kilometers from the small town was a military base that belonged to the Arthur Family. Thisrge-scale military base upying several hundred thousand square meters was built in the past half month, serving as the fulcrum of the northern front¡¯s defensive line. The so-called northern defensive line was already close to no longer existing, because the Scorpions of Disaster¡¯s forces had long beenpletely wiped out, and investigations had reported that Scorpion Nest¡¯s general headquarters was now also in ruins. Even though the reason for Scorpion Nest¡¯s destruction was unknown to this day, at the very least, it meant that the current threats have been removed. That was why even though a northwest military base was constructed for the sake ofpleting the defensive line, there were only a hundred soldiers situated here, and there weren¡¯t any specialrge scale destructive weapons. The base¡¯s generalmander was Shiwa Arthur with only seven levels of ability. His status in the Arthur Family was upper middle, so both in terms of abilities and status, someone like him normally wouldn¡¯t be in charge of a battle line. For him to preside over this military base¡¯s affairs proved how limited the Arthur Family¡¯s manpower was, as well as the degree of importance they attached to this direction.


    Even though the Blood Parliament¡¯s civil war instantly ended with the Spider Empress¡¯ absolute power, the undercurrents didn¡¯t disappear. There was no way those families who established blood grudges in war could let go of their hatred, only temporarily setting it aside in the bottom of their hearts. Even though the Spider Empress¡¯ order was to erase all actions that took ce during the war, for everything to start anew, how could the blood grudges of dozens to over a hundred rtives be forgotten with a single sentence? Most of the Arthur Family¡¯s defenses were aimed internally, O¡¯Brien, Eileen, and the family¡¯s elite forces were all facing the William Family. In the iparably bitter war that persisted over arger half of a year, O¡¯Brien inflicted serious damage to the William Family¡¯s main forces again and again, but it didn¡¯t reach the point of truly shaking their foundation yet. Dous was still alive, and his strength wasn¡¯t affected, living another few decades wasn¡¯t an issue. It was almost guaranteed that he would be the William Family¡¯s tower of strength in the future. He didn¡¯t have O¡¯Brien¡¯s talent, but was more steady and unwavering. No matter what angle one looked at it from, this was an enemy they had to face seriously.


    As themanding officer of the northwest¡¯s military affairs, Shiwa still had the qualifications to hear about the family¡¯s strategic direction and other important secrets like these, even though if one were to talk in terms of the number of soldiers under him, he was only equivalent to an olden erapanymander. If the quality of his soldiers¡¯ abilities were added together, with the Arthur Family¡¯s standard, he would even more so be nothing more than a toon leader, but Shiwa still cherished his current position greatly. However, right now, he looked extremely unhappy, the gloominess on his facepletely undisguised.

 Book 6 32.6

    Book 6 Chapter 32.6 - Overture


    In the military base¡¯smand division, all officers and soldiers with special abilities were seated in thebat room, their attention concentrated on the screen. However, the one who was exining and giving orders wasn¡¯t Shiwa, but rather a young and somewhat thin and weak youngster. Whenever his eyes passed over the young man¡¯s body, a shadow would sh past Shiwa¡¯s eyes. This was originally his position, yet now, he had no choice but to step aside for this young man. It was only because he carried an order from O¡¯Brien that he directly reced Shiwa¡¯s position.


    Arnobi Duncan, this was the name of the young man. Shiwa knew that he was an ability user who rose up in the family¡¯s private army within the recent half year, someone who had followed at O¡¯Brien¡¯s side all this time. However, half a year ago, Arnobi was merely the lowest level soldier, yet now, hepletely pushed Shiwa aside, moreover not leaving him with any face! Arnobi¡¯s abilities being equivalent to Shiwa¡¯s was one thing, but what was hardest for Shiwa to ept was that his surname wasn¡¯t even Arthur!


    Arnobi, who was standing in front of the screen, didn¡¯t pay Shiwa any attention, instead pointing at the three-dimensional diagram of a mechanical bug, continuously exining the main aspects ofbat against it. His vocal speed was fast, as if he was trying to cram several days worth of contents into these soldiers¡¯ brains. Meanwhile, the two soldiers he came with distributed some special equipment into everyone¡¯s hands. When the soldiers in thebat room saw the various mechanical bugs¡¯ appearances, quite a few of them revealed perplexed expressions. There weren¡¯t many veterans in this camp, most of them were new recruits who after the war showed signs of taking a turn for the better, theirbat experiencecking, which was why they were sent all the way here.


    Right at this time, hurried footsteps suddenly sounded from the corridor. A messenger rushed into thebat room, first shouting out ¡®reporting¡¯, and then stating that he had important military intelligence to report. However, when he saw the situation in thebat room, he was clearly momentarily stumped, hesitating as to who he should report to. Shiwa was originally already standing up, preparing to receive intelligence, but he never expected Arnobi to directly say to the messenger, ¡°I am the highestmanding officer at present. If you have anything to report, then just say it here!¡±


    The messenger gave Shiwa a look, and then said, ¡°Yes,manding officer! We lost contact with the third patrolling troop, it has already exceeded thest time limit of an hour, which is why we have tentatively judged that they have encountered the enemy. Should we send out troops for search and rescue?¡±


    Arnobi¡¯s expression changed. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Lost connection? Quick, what was their route of itinerary? Where was thest point of contact?¡±


    Before the messenger replied, an extremely ear-splitting rm sound rang out in the base. On the monitoring image at the corner of the screen, the few light spots that represented fixed armed sentries suddenly became red, the sign of them already being destroyed. Before everyone reacted, thebat room immediately began to sway intensely, the ceiling breaking apart, dust and rigid PVC boards falling bit by bit.


    ¡°All members, prepare for battle!!¡± Arnobi released a crazy roar. He reached his hand out, grabbing the sniper rifle on the side, and then rushed out of thebat room with iparable nimbleness. When he appeared from the rooftop balcony, he just happened to see a swarm of mechanical bugs numbering in the hundreds fly over. Energy light beams already gathered into a rain of light, scattering down on the camp. One expanse of light that was especially concentrated with high energy light beams directly rained down on a machine gun tower at the corner of the camp, instantly sting through the steel roof of the tower, sting the two marksmen along with the machine guns into sieves.


    When he saw therge amounts of densely packed light specks in the sky, Arnobi¡¯s hair stood on end, he knew that he had already been locked onto.


    ¡°Damn it, why did theye so soon?!¡± Arnobi cursed out hatefully.


    With a flip of his body, he already shifted out several dozen meters, passing over themand division building¡¯s rooftop balcony. Several dozen streaks of high energy light beams scattered down one after another, melting through the roof. The thick roof had ayer of steelting inside, and after it was melted, the high energy light beams also exhausted most of their energy. Even if some of them did prate inside themand division building, the destruction wouldn¡¯t be life threatening. When he saw the extent of injuries of everyone after they left themand division building, Arnobi quickly calcted the high energy light beam¡¯s power level, and then his mouth cracked open into a smile.


    He moved through the camp with inconceivable speed, along the way pressing five blue painted special bullets into the sniper rifle, and then he pointed towards the sky, firing five shots! Five sts of blue sma spheres erupted in the sky, the powerful energy field quickly passing through the swarm of mechanical bugs, leaving behind a faint blueyer of light on their surface. The mechanical bugs¡¯ speed immediately decreased by more than half, and there were more than ten mechanical bugs that began to spray out electrical mes after suffering damage from the retaliation on the ground, falling from the sky.


    ¡°The information on the guidebook was correct after all!¡± Arnobi revealed a strange and sinister smile. He suddenly sprung up from the ground, before leaping out, an assault rifle already appeared in his hands. A single jump took him several dozen meters into the air, closing the gap between himself and the mechanical bug swarm hovering a hundred meters from the ground, the automatic rifle in his hands continuously spraying tongues of me. Every single round he fired had blue electrical mes coiling about it, once they struck a mechanical bug, they would immediately burn down the fine intelligence and drive units within them, making them lose their ability to fly and drop from the sky.


    A magazine was emptied in the blink of an eye, Arnobi himself alsonding on the ground once more. More than twenty destroyed mechanical bugs dropped from the sky,nding in his surroundings one after another. Arnobi gave the mechanical bug remains that were still releasing smoke a look, the smile on his face malicious and a bit twisted. He licked his lips, muttering, ¡°Just no blood to see, it really is a bit disappointing.¡±

 Book 6 32.7

    Book 6 Chapter 32.7 - Overture


    His eyesnded on a corpse that was close by. This was a young soldier, but right now, there were two deep and ck burnt holes on his body. The automatic rifle¡¯s safety had just been undone, unable to fire even a single bullet. After exerting a bit of force from below his feet, Arnobi already appeared next to this soldier. He lowered his body, picked up the automatic rifle, and then like the most nimble mountain cat, he rushed up a sentry tower before suddenly jumping from the top of the tower. The automatic rifle in his hands sprayed out scorching tongues of me, round after round of bullets carrying blue electrical mes sting down all mechanical bugs that couldn¡¯t evade in time.


    When Arnobinded again, another twenty or so mechanical bugs¡¯ remains fell. He was already starting to breathe heavily, but the smile on his face only became more and more brilliant. As an ability user with six levels of speed, five levels of electrical energy magic, and six levels in the Mental Domain, he waspletely the bane of these mechanical bugs. This was precisely the reason why O¡¯Brien used the most urgent orders to transfer Arnobi from the southeastern line here.


    More than half of the mechanical bug horde in the sky had been wiped out, most of them targeting Arnobi. More than ten streaks of high energy light beams shot at him. Arnobi raised his hand, five fingers each releasing a streak of electrical light, producing an iparably smooth electrical mirror. When the high energy light beamsnded on the electrical mirror, they were all reflected outwards. The electrical mirror slowly disappeared, while Arnobi¡¯splexion only paled for an instant.


    The mechanical bugs¡¯ adaptability was shockingly fast. Aside from the endless high energy light beams that sted at Arnobi, there were more than ten miniature guided missiles that roared over! Arnobi¡¯s face revealed a sneer, and then he suddenly opened his mouth, roaring into the sky! What was released along with this roar wereyers of electromaic fields that carried powerful interference properties. The miniature guided missiles immediately lost their targets, their flight trajectory bing incredibly chaotic, shooting at different corners of the camp in disorder, and then what followed were waves of world-shaking explosions! This wave of attacks almost destroyed half the base, with at least ten lives lost in the process. Arnobi couldn¡¯t care less whether these soldiers lived or died. Forget about the fact that most of the soldiers in the base were newbies without much experience, even if they were battle-hardened veterans, Arnobi wouldn¡¯t feel any distress.


    His body leaned slightly to the side, evading a steel te that flew past. He picked up an automatic rifle from beside a corpse, about to teach the mechanical bugs in the air a lesson, but suddenly discovered an injured person from the corner of his eyes.


    Shiwa!


    Arnobi looked down on Shiwa greatly, but this didn¡¯t mean that he would ignore him, on the contrary, he was paying special attention to Shiwa, because Shiwa¡¯s surname was Arthur. Shiwa didn¡¯t like Arnobi because his surname wasn¡¯t Arthur, but what he didn¡¯t know was that Arnobi simrly paid some attention to him because of his surname. All because Shiwa was the direct line of descent of the great family, Arnobi temporarily directed his attention away from the mechanical bugs in the sky, instead walking towards Shiwa.


    Under Arnobi¡¯s two waves of attacks, the mechanical bugs already received serious damage, but less than fifty of them were still moving through the sky. Meanwhile, it wasn¡¯t like the military base had no strength to retaliate, several dozen streaks of fiery lines continuously firing into the sky like me whips, continuously striking down the mechanical bugs. This was the counterattack made by the veterans in the base, after experiencing Arnobi¡¯s briefing, they at least understood the mechanical bugs¡¯ attack methods and some weak points. Even though they didn¡¯t know everything, at the very least, they weren¡¯tpletely powerless to retaliate. Mechanical bugs continuously dropped from the sky, even though their attacks weren¡¯t as destructive as Arnobi¡¯s, they still delivered some damage. Moreover, they knew how to protect themselves, maintaining high speed and irregr movements the entire time. As a result, the damage the high energy light beams delivered was extremely limited, while the miniature guided missiles that were asionally fired posed a greater threat.


    Arnobi walked down before Shiwa, squatted down, and then looked at him with interest. Shiwa¡¯s entire body was covered in blood, one of his calves nowhere to be seen, arge hole even opened up in his abdomen. He breathed heavily, blood continuously dripping out from his wounds and mouth, but his eyes that were looking at Arnobi were still full of hatred and viciousness, and not those of begging for mercy. These types of injuries, on a normal person¡¯s body, were life threatening, but for a powerful ability user like Shiwa, they could be treated, and there wouldn¡¯t be any hidden dangers afterwards. That was why in Shiwa¡¯s eyes, there was no need to show any weakness before Arnobi, after all, in the great family¡¯s traditional notions, bloodline was irreceable. However, soon afterwards, Shiwa noticed something that was a bit unusual from Arnobi¡¯s smile, which made him suddenly break out into cold sweat.


    Arnobi reached out his hand, and then a damaged mechanical bug was grabbed over. It only had its drive and perception systems destroyed, the attack systems were still operational. In its stomach area, a diamond shaped crystal was currently spinning about, futilely searching for a target. The deadly high energy light beams were fired precisely from this small crystal. Currently, the crystal continuously flickered with bits of radiance, ready to fire a high energy light beam at any moment. As he watched Arnobi bring over the damaged mechanical bug, Arnobi seemed to have understood what he wanted to do, panic finally shing past his eyes. He struggled to open his mouth, wanting to say something, but Arnobi continued to smile, cing his finger by the edge of his lips, making a ¡®quiet¡¯ signal. Shiwa obviously didn¡¯t want to listen to this, but blood suddenly surged up to his throat, stopping all of the words he wanted to say. Arnobi tapped gently on the mechanical bug, the mechanical bug that was attacked immediately disying an emergency reaction. The crystal inside became brighter and brighter, and then a high energy light beam fired out from the crystal, sting open a small hole in Shiwa¡¯s forehead, and then came out through the other end.


    Shiwa¡¯s expression froze on the spot, his body that was stretched taut slowly loosening up. He was a child of the family ever since he was small, while Arnobi grew up from nothing. Perhaps the two¡¯s pettiness wasparable, but their methods and temperament were worlds apart.

 Book 6 32.8

    Book 6 Chapter 32.8 - Overture


    Arnobi stood up, looking at his own masterpiece with satisfaction, to the extent where he even gave Shiwa¡¯s corpse a kick to make sure that he waspletely dead. As for eyewitnesses, there shouldn¡¯t be any, at the very least, there were none within his range of perception. All of the soldiers were frantically fighting against the mechanical bugs, constantly in danger of losing their lives, so where would they have the extra attention to spare for other things? The high energy light beams were impossible to avoid, they had to either dodge the instant they were targeted or use some highly reflective special steel te to reflect them. Arnobi raised his head, looking around. There were still more than ten mechanical bugs scattered about, their power also declining sharply, only a single round of attacks was needed topletely wipe them out. This was precisely what he did. He changed magazines, jumped up, attacked, and thennded; the skies became clear once more.


    Arge half of the military base was destroyed, the soldiers that survived numbering over seventy. This meant that a third of the soldiers died in the surprise attack this time. ording to the olden era federation¡¯s standard, this level of casualties already exceeded the limits of what an army could ept. Meanwhile, this barely reached Arnobi¡¯s limit. He could take a break from his responsibilities in battle and do some things he shouldn¡¯t be doing, for example, ¡®cleanly¡¯ dealing with Shiwa, but right now, this was the defensive line he was in charge of. If too many people died, it would also affect O¡¯Brien¡¯s evaluation and confidence in him.


    After giving these soldiers who gained renewed life after the disaster a look, Arnobi shouted ¡®assemble¡¯. Only after a moment had passed did the soldiers make their way out from their various hiding ces and assemble before Arnobi. As themander who had only just recently arrived in the base, Arnobi originally didn¡¯t have much authority, but after fighting this battle, he now did. Regardless of who it was, anyone who could wipe out half of the mechanical bug swarms, would obtain authority. Right now, no one dared look down on this male who looked like an older teenager.


    Arnobiughed. He pointed towards the mechanical bug remains on the ground, and then said, ¡°Do you all see? These are the enemies we will be facing in the future. Do you feel like it¡¯s hard? It is hard! However, I can tell you all right now that it¡¯ll be way fucking worse! These are only the advance scouting troops, the numbers of the regr army might be double that of today¡¯s, maybe even several times that! Meanwhile, we need to hold this position for three days, only three dayster will the equipment that can deal with these fes be sent over. However! During these three days, as long as you all properly listen to me, I can guarantee that half of you will still be alive!¡±


    These words were indeed effective. The soldiers gave each other a look, and then the eyes with which they looked at Arnobi became different. These types of battles, if half of them could continue living, it was already a result that wasn¡¯t bad.


    Arnobi was extremely satisfied with the respect everyone showed. This type of feeling of being focused upon by everyone was simply better than taking narcotics. However, before he properly sampled this feeling, a type of strange and weak feeling descended upon him, this feeling instantly covered his entire body.


    This type of feeling, this type of feeling... Arnobi carefully searched for an adjective, finally finding a suitable analogy: it was like the feeling of a pure youngdy facing a stranger who was about to enter her body, one of stimtion, danger, and despair.


    Arnobi suddenly turned around. What met his eyes was an expanse of densely packed light specks. After fighting this battle, even without his brain to tell him, he knew what those flickering lights were. Those were high energy light beams that were about to fire, moreover the number in the thousands and tens of thousands!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Arnobi screamed, instantly rushing out from the base. Immediately afterwards, countless high energy light beamspletely drowned out this military base. Over a thousand miniature guided missiles followed the high energy light beams, world-shaking explosions instantly ttening this ce. A several meters deeprge crater was left behind in the original location, several hundred thousand tons of earth and stones flung into the sky, surging like a giant ocean wave, crashing down on Arnobi!


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Arnobi¡¯s shrill scream of despair was instantly drowned out by the earth.


    What Arnobi said waspletely correct, the first wave of over a hundred mechanical bugs was merely a scouting group, the true main army was still toe. Meanwhile, before setting off, O¡¯Brien had specially reminded him that one outstanding characteristic of these mechanical enemies was their numbers. Only, Arnobi never expected the main army of mechanical bugs to arrive this quickly, fast to the point where he wasn¡¯t even given time to prepare for the second wave. What he expected even less, were the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s numbers! The main forces¡¯ numbers weren¡¯t several times or more than ten times greater, but rather hundreds of times greater!


    Arnobi could easily wipe out an entire vanguard fleet of mechanical bugs, and he could lead seventy trained soldiers and ability users to face a swarm of around a thousand mechanical bugs, but tens of thousands, what kind of concept was tens of thousands?! When the numbers increased by another order of magnitude, things becamepletely different. A single Arnobi could deal with several hundred mechanical bugs, but before a swarm of tens of thousands of mechanical bugs, even if there were a hundred Arnobis, they still had to immediately run. The high energy light beams were so concentrated they were almost impossible to block, while when tens of thousands of mechanical bugs fired at a single target, there werepletely no gaps in coverage.


    The light specks in the sky rose and fell in session like flickering stars, winding and snaking their way forward, the miniature guided missiles that were released producing sts of smoke and dust. If one looked down on the great earth from above, they would see a wave of mud currently surging along the earth. Meanwhile, not even the rumbling explosion¡¯s sounds could cover up the tens of thousands fine buzzing noises.


    When the bug swarm left, the great earth was already changed beyond recognition, no morerger life forms in existence, at the very least, not within the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s perception. When everything calmed down, a piece of the ruins left behind suddenly swelled up, Arnobi making his way out from crushed rocks. He staggered a few steps, and then fell back down, purple-ck colored blood continuously gushing out from his mouth. He gave the sky a look, and then suddenlyughed hysterically, but the blood that surged from his mouth cut hisugh short. He struggled to his feet, body rocking back and forth as he walked in the Arthur Family¡¯s direction. Drop after drop of blood fell from his body, drawing out a long trail of blood behind him.

 Book 6 32.9

    Book 6 Chapter 32.9 - Overture


    Arnobi waspletely unaware of it, but at this very moment, the tens of thousands of mechanical bugs split up into four directions, moving along the great earth. One group headed straight east, rushing towards the great sea. The previously quiet and mysterious Land of Rest, was also ttened by countless high energy light beams, over fifty thousand lives thus turned to ashes. The Holy Crusaders that had previously tangled with the Blood Parliament for several decades, also became history this very day. Tens of thousands of mechanical bugs weren¡¯t impossible to stop, only, almost all of the Holy Crusaders¡¯ most powerful individuals died under Persephone and Su¡¯s hands in thest two years, so it could also be said that it was their very hands that brought about today¡¯s tragedy.


    The four waves of mechanical bug swarms were like four great undercurrents, moving about the great earth, leaving behind a great scar wherever they passed. Apart from the bug swarm that swept through the Holy Crusaders¡¯ territory remaining pretty much intact, when the other three waves entered deeply into the Blood Parliament¡¯s territory, they were like muddy waters that ran into shoal rocks, breaking apart and scattering. The mechanical bug army that engulfed the Holy Crusaders¡¯ territory turned around and headed south, entering the Blood Parliament¡¯s territory. However, soon after they invaded, just like the previous three waves of bugs, theypletely disappeared.


    The four bug tides¡¯ attacks took tens of thousands of lives. Even though most of them were residents of the Holy Crusaders¡¯ territory, the Blood Parliament also paid the lives of more than ten thousand civilians and several hundred elite soldiers. The mechanical bugs moved at speeds exceeding a hundred kilometers an hour in their offense states, describing this as lightning attacks waspletely appropriate. Meanwhile, even though the swarm divided up and attacked the Blood Parliament frompletely different directions, they were destroyed at roughly the same time. In the eyes of a few people, quite a few things could be deduced from this.


    At the edge of the Arthur Family¡¯s territory, O¡¯Brien stood at the top of a small mountain that wasn¡¯t all that tall, his eyes narrowed slightly, gazing into the northwest where the mechanical bug swarm invaded from. On the hillside in front of the small mountain, all types of mechanical bug remains were piled up , forming a semi-circr ring around the small mountain. Behind O¡¯Brien, apart from the inseparable Eileen, there were more than ten individuals with overcast expressions, their bodies filled with killing intent, the Arthur Family¡¯s most elite special forces. Before these dozen or so individuals, were the remains of close to thirty thousand mechanical bugs.


    This was a sudden, yet not all that difficult of a battle.


    ¡°These fes really came fast.¡± A male said.


    ¡°Their numbers are quite a bit greater than what we predicted as well.¡± Another added.


    The mechanical bugs weren¡¯t thatrge individually, but when tens of thousands of their remains were piled up together, they covered everything, creating quite the scene. While looking at this doomsday-like scene, Eileen also had a serious expression on her face. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be their main force, but rather just an investigational attack force, right? However... there are already this many? Then their main force...¡±


    O¡¯Brien had a grave look on his face. He muttered to himself, and then said, ¡°Several hundred thousand, or maybe even over a million. Moreover, I have a feeling that even though it sounds inconceivable, the challenge we are facing, might very well be on the scale of tens of millions.¡±


    ¡°Ten million?!¡± Eileen couldn¡¯t help but cry out. ¡°Isn¡¯t that equivalent to a great mountain of supplies?¡±


    O¡¯Brienughed bitterly and said, ¡°For that fe who produced these things, not even turning an entire mountain into mechanical bugs is impossible.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Eileen didn¡¯t continue with her questions. She really wanted to know what they were supposed to do when they truly faced a mechanical bug swarm on the scale of tens of millions. The rational choice was to immediately run, abandon the ancient castle that had been passed down for several centuries and base that took more than ten years to build. However, when they faced Bevs¡¯ overwhelming army, wasn¡¯t it precisely the conviction to protect the family¡¯s ancient castle that miraculously supported O¡¯Brien through situations of death again and again? Then this time, would he give up the family¡¯s ancient castle that carried irreceable historical meaning?


    This question still didn¡¯t need an answer right now. However, when it needed to be answered, she feared that there might not be a choice.


    While facing the wind, charred smell wafted all around her, Eileen smelled a hint of doomsday. She gently leaned her head against O¡¯Brien¡¯s back, muttering, ¡°If we really have to die together, then that¡¯s not that bad either...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± O¡¯Brien was currently distracted, not hearing what Eileen said.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Eileen only smiled, not nning to continue that thought.

 Book 6 32.10

    Book 6 Chapter 32.10 - Overture


    In the northern hignds facing the frozen sea, a mountain peak that stretched several dozen kilometers in width, reaching several hundred meters above sea level rumbled and trembled, slowly sinking into the great earth. The mountain surface was covered in cracks, every crack releasing steam and dust that gathered into a smoke cloud that almost surrounded the entire mountain peak. The mountain sank at a visible speed. When the peak was about to enter the ground, it was like a volcanic eruption, a storm of metal covering an area of several hundred square kilometers sprayed out from the ce where the mountain peak was originally located! Those were all mechanical bugs of varying sizes, and they weren¡¯t like the swarm that attacked the Blood Parliament, with only a few types. The bug storm that was released from the mountain base had miniature machines that were as small as mosquitoes, but there were also some that were several hundred meters long mothership level warships. Meanwhile, looking at it from the numbers, even if the smallest mechanical bugs¡¯ numbers weren¡¯t taken into consideration, the metal storm still had at least ten million mechanical bugs.


    O¡¯Brien and Eileen both had sharp intuition and exceptional intelligence, their absent-minded words actually became true: after exhausting a mountain, ten million bugs were created. If they had the choice, they probably definitely wouldn¡¯t want to see this scene.


    The entire northernnds¡¯ skies were dark and gloomy. It was already fall, and in a ce like this with such hightitude, daytime was pitifully short to begin with, and it was even covered deeply under thick clouds of radiation, so even though it was currently noon, it was dark like dusk. The graceful and magnificent Starship Valha moved while sticking close to the clouds, streaks of glowing blue flowing light moving along the veined patterns outside the ship, moving from the bow of the warship to its stern, and then back to the bow. The flowing radiance applied a darkyer of blue color to the heavy clouds, this scene that was originally extremely gorgeous, for some reason, gave off a feeling of chilliness.


    The starship¡¯s entire body trembled. A momentter, the belly of the starship suddenly opened up, a giant andplicated six-sided pir type object fell out. The surface of the prism waspletely made of endlessly flickering light pieces, full of an aura of mystery. The six-sided prism slowly descended, dropping onto the summit of a mountain peak below. Snow immediately melted, exposing the dark-colored rock below. The light released by the six-sided pir shone on the rock, and then the rock instantly became dark red magma, flowing in all directions. The six-sided prism slowly descended, entering the magma at a constant pace, inserting itself into the mountain belly depths.


    The six-sided prism was precisely the cornerstone of a technological civilization, the source of endless energy: spatial furnace. With Starship Valha¡¯s ability, producing a spatial furnace still needed more than a month of time.


    Meanwhile, when the spatial furnace entered the mountain body, more than ten machinery cabins separated from Valha, entering the mountain peak¡¯s surroundings. Some of them directly opened up on the ground surface, while some continued to make their way into the ground, to the extent where they only stopped after drilling several hundred meters down, and then opened up. Thus, work stations of various functions were established around the spatial furnace, forming aplete system. The spatial furnace stopped only after entering close to a thousand meters into the ground. The six-sided prism body suddenly released dazzling radiance, an energy field silently spreading, covering a range of several dozen kilometers, reaching a thousand meters underground. All work stations that entered the range of the energy field immediately obtained an endless source of power, and thus began to work at full speed. The work stations first created all types of machinery, and then the machinery was started up one after another in the energy field, starting to extract ore, smelt and forge metal, process the product, and then assemble it, segments graduallypleted and perfected one by one. Then, even more machinery were assembled, and only now wererge amounts of interchangeable parts useable by both the workstations and the mechanical bugs they created.


    In the depths of the mountain belly, there were several digging machines that emerged from the innermost work stations. They were only the size of a puppy, but their digging abilities were unstoppable, easily cutting open the solid rock, smashing it, and then crushing them into granules of uniform shapes. When their storage areas were filled, they would return, empty the raw materials they had just gathered into the newly established dividing and smelting units to be made into all types of crude materials. Meanwhile, on the surface, several new processing workshops had already been built, digging machines released from between the workshops, these machines entering the ground at prescheduled locations. As the number of diggers increased, the machinery along various parts of the production chain also increased exponentially.


    At the center control room of Starship Valha, Fitzdurk was floating high up in a ce close to the roof, countless bands of light reaching out from his body, sending detailed orders to even the most insignificant mechanical bugs. Meanwhile, below him was a three-dimensional holographic image of the continent, covering the entire northern continent. Almost every area was bright, only the Blood Parliament¡¯s territory an expanse of darkness without any information sent back. Apart from this, there were very few areas on the continent that were dark spots, these information blind spots extremely striking. The northern continent was a continuous expanse of mountains, on it flickering different colors that represented different resources. The various minerals were obviously important, but under the technology Fitzdurk grasped, almost all materials could be used to build a great mechanical army. One could see a striking red dot that continuously flickered below a mountain peak, and it continuously released a faint red radiance. This was the spatial furnace¡¯s marking, the area covered by the red light the range that could receive energy from the spatial furnace. Under that mountain peak, small threads were currently quickly extending, interweaving into a web, these the small tunnels dug out by the diggers, as well as the resource gathering operation. When it became even more concentrated than a web, forming an expanse of color under the holographic image, it meant that the resources have pretty much beenpletely collected. Tens of millions of mechanical bugs would break out from the tunnels that had all of the resources dug out, thus producing a new all-engulfing storm of metal.


    Meanwhile, right now, next to the symbol representing the newly produced base, the number representing the current amount of mechanical bugs was currently jumping, moreover elerating at a constant rate.


    On the other side of the map, the ring red dot that represented another spatial furnace was currently moving, flying towards a new designated region. It moved together with the manufacturing system that was attached to it, quicky taking root in a new area, starting the production of new mechanical bug swarms.


    On the central control room floor, Serend¡¯s head was raised, looking at the holographic map in the air, her expression continuously changing. She didn¡¯t wear a single article of clothing, her five meters tall body continuously releasing zing radiance, as if there was a raging me zing. Wherever the light reached, all of the light bands of data would distort. Fortunately, Serend controlled the mes that were released from her body, not allowing them to spread beyond five meters. This was the result of Fitzdurk¡¯s protest, or else if he allowed her to release the energy light mes, all of the data system would be severed. At that time, Fitzdurk¡¯s army of machines would really be a pile of junk.


    Even though Serend¡¯s body wasrge, her proportions and lines were the perfect figure of a human woman, extremely enticing. However, Fitzdurk didn¡¯t have any interest in her body, his expression nk even when he asionally gave her a look, as if he was looking at a sculpture, not showing any feelings a male would develop when looking at a female. What Serend was looking at was precisely where the Blood Parliament was located. That area waspletely dark, with only four gaps that weren¡¯t all thatrge along the borders. This was the information acquired by the four waves of mechanical bugs when they invaded, only, they were destroyed before they even invaded, which was why there were only four small nicks made along the edge.


    The Blood Parliament was like a slumbering giant, only disying its terror when disturbed.

 Book 6 32.11

    Book 6 Chapter 32.11 - Overture


    At the corner of the Panoramic View, an expanse of blue light specks was currently moving slowly, the area it covered gradually erging, moreover spreading into more than ten arrowheads. It represented the mechanical bug swarms that had just emerged from underground, currently being distributed while moving, ultimately splitting into more than twenty machine swarms that would be sent in different directions. The directions that the arrowheads were pointing towards, were mostly blind spots of information that were not illuminated yet. Due to the varying importance of missions, the sizes of the mechanical bug swarms also ranged from several hundred thousand to several million. This was a terrifying army this entire had never seen before!


    Wherever Serend¡¯s eyes passed, the Panoramic View would be brighter and more transparent. However, the blind spots that were like dark blotches stubbornly rejected her gaze, especially the Blood Parliament where the darkness was so thick it was as if it possessed substance. Serend¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but be a bit ugly, and when her eyes passed over a certain dark spot, her face changed slightly. This was the Blood Parliament, and even as far as the entire human race¡¯s restrictednd, also the ce the parliament used to lock up the most terrifying prisoners, the ce where Lafite spent more than ten years in.


    While watching the first wave of bug tide disperse in all directions, Serend slowly said, ¡°Fitzdurk, are you sure this is what we must do?¡±


    ¡°My dear Serend, have you not seen yourself? The first wave of purging bug tide has already set off. They are the overture for purging the entire. When they arepletely used up, an estimated over 90% of the great continent will be cleansed. At that time, our second wave, and even third wave army will be finished, and they willpletely wash away the obstinate filth. The only regretful thing is that the spatial structure here isn¡¯t stable, three spatial furnaces already the limit of what this ce can handle. If I add even one more, the entire might be ripped apart by the damaged space, moreover form a giant ck hole here.¡± Fitzdurk replied.


    However, Serend¡¯s worries didn¡¯t seem to lessen in the slightest. ¡°No, I am not doubting your ability to create an army, but rather feel that this¡¯s environment is extremely strange. It should have alreadypletely sealed itself up several decades ago. Using the humans¡¯nguage to describe it, this has already be a sealed experimental station, all creatures evolving at impossible speeds, evolution processes that require hundreds of millions to over a billion years of time toplete have been condensed into a trifling few decades. This ce is like a transparent experimental vessel, while all creatures have be white mice used for experimentation, all of them apart from us. Perhaps this is why we have be the target of all of the white mice¡¯s attacks.¡±


    ¡°This is indeed the case.¡± Fitzdurk expressed his agreement, but immediately afterwards, he said, ¡°However, so what? No matter how strong white mice are, they will still be white mice. Meanwhile, we have already existed for an unimaginably long amount of time. Moreover, we must purge this ce, only through this method can we find the brain that has likely still not awakened. Of course, if we can find the general, then that would be even better.¡±


    ¡°Do we have to wipe them out? Is there no way we can... change our methods?¡± Serend released a sigh. Both her current appearance and expression were those of a young human woman. ¡°Even if they are originally only insignificant white mice, some of them have already be powerful individuals that can threaten us, there is no way this is something you are not aware of. Instead of taking risks like this, why don¡¯t we just concentrate our power on breaking free of this prison and head into the cosmos¡¯ depths? With Valha and my power, we can definitely break free from this imprisonment. Then...¡±


    ¡°Then what? Flee until we reach the edge of the universe? Your n doesn¡¯t sound bad, with Valha¡¯spletion degree, short distance spatial leaps can still be aplished. Then, would the two of us spend several tens of thousands, or perhaps hundreds of thousands of years of time in the darkness? Ah, I forgot, there is also the sword, we are not two, but threepanions. She will wake up again in another hundred years or so at most, if we really are too lonely, I can forcefully wake her, only, that type of method... might make her feel unwell. However, Madeline shouldn¡¯t mind it, because we are truerades.¡± Fitzdurk said with a tone of mockery.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? Isn¡¯t this fine?¡± Serend retorted. In the apostle¡¯s division ofbor, Fitzdurk¡¯s peak fighting ability was the worst, but in return, he had iparable universal space adaptive ability, as well as intelligence second only to the brain. Thetter was supposed to be Serend¡¯s domain, but due to certain unknown reasons, Serend yielded this position. It wasn¡¯t because Fitzdurk insisted on it, but instead purely because of her own weakness.


    Fitzdurk clearly understood this point, and as such, he released a sigh and said, ¡°Serend, you are less and less willing to use your thought centers. If this continues, you will be encumbered by your human body, your method of thinking will be as stupid as humans. Don¡¯t tell me you never considered that with just us three, without the brain here, that everything ispletely useless? Flee? Where would we be able to flee to? And how long can we run for? Hundreds of thousands, millions, or is it hundreds of millions of years? Are we going to just drift through eternal darkness like insignificant bugs? This is the ultimate conclusion you wish for?¡±


    Serend thought for a bit. Right now, her speed of thinking, from an apostle standard, was intolerably slow, and even more so couldn¡¯tpare to Fitzdurk¡¯s who simultaneously controlled mechanical bugs in the tens of millions. However, she struggled to think, and then with ordinary human speech, said, ¡°I can endure it.¡±


    ¡°You can endure it?!¡± Fitzdurkughed coldly. ¡°Just because you can endure it, you think we can endure it? Or is it to say that we have to apany you and endure it?! Serend, you can stick yourself in a pig-like body, but please don¡¯t think with that pig-like brain! Even if you constructed just a few thought centers, you wouldn¡¯t raise such a foolish question. I truly want to help you restore your apostle instincts.¡±


    ¡°Feel free to try, if you can ept all of the consequences.¡± Serend still spoke through her own method, but this time, the contents contained a type of hidden viciousness.

 Book 6 32.12

    Book 6 Chapter 32.12 - Overture


    Fitzdurk instead became silent. Apostles needed mediums, when the apostle consciousness awoke within the medium, it would be extremely weak, to the extent where it even had a chance of being destroyed. Meanwhile, at that time, the apostle¡¯s consciousness would immediately react, which was loathe and even attack the one who awoke it with full power. This was precisely the reason why even though Fitzdurk had good intentions when he offered to fully awaken Serend¡¯s instincts, with the rtionship between them not all that friendly, he might very well be Serend¡¯s target of hatred afterpletely waking her, to the extent where she might use this as an excuse to start a war. Meanwhile, in a battle on the level of apostles, no matter how many mechanical bugs he had, even if he used Valha, it would be almostpletely useless. Serend¡¯s fighting strength among the apostles could only be considered mid level, but she might overwhelm Fitzdurk.


    ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s think this issue over from a different angle.¡± Fitzdurk slowed down his words, saying gently, ¡°The brain is definitely on this, just that we don¡¯t know if it haspletely waken yet. We must find it, because only with the brain will there be a chance of ascertaining ¡®its¡¯ existence and trend, moreover find ¡®it¡¯. It is likely in this ster domain, but with only you, me and Madeline, there is no chance of finding it, and thus we¡¯d have no method topletely destroy it. If this continues, what meaning is there in us escaping? Once it awakens and recovers, it can easily find us, and thenpletely erase us from this universe. Even if we escape the the edges of the universe, it could still find us within a few centuries, or even a few decades of time. Right now, do you still think that we can drift in the darkness for tens of thousands of years? That is why we have no choice, we have to find the brain.¡±


    When Fitzdurk mentioned ¡®it¡¯, Serend¡¯s body clearly trembled slightly. However, the persistent look in her eyes never changed. Fitzdurk captured all of this in his eyes. In the end, he sighed, and then said, ¡°How about this, I can preserve an area for you in the purge. This is the most I can do, Serend.¡±


    Serend¡¯s eyes suddenly erupted with brilliance, looking at Fitzdurk with pleasant surprise.


    ¡°Now, pick the ce you want to preserve!¡± Fitzdurk¡¯s voice was robotic and cold. When she heard this sentence, Serend¡¯s eyes flickered with light, a small golden ring immediately appearing on the holographic map, the ring surrounding a ck spot that wasn¡¯t all that striking. On the panoramic map, that ck spot was small to the point where it almost couldn¡¯t be detected, and in the real world, it wasn¡¯t all thatrge either. That was only a small region, only a bit special because of the facilities that were built within. This ce was the Blood Parliament¡¯s number one prison.


    After selecting the ce that was to be preserved, the central control room entered silence. Fitzdurk began topletely immerse himself in the production of the mechanical bug swarms. Based on the data brought back by the bug swarms sent out first before their destruction, he began to design new units and modules, hundreds of new ns published with nearly each passing second.


    Meanwhile, Serend spent more of her time observing the Blood Parliament¡¯s shadow.


    ---


    In the northern region of Dragon City, several dozenrge-scale engineering machinery were currently rumbling, pushing the mechanical bug remains that could be found everywhere into one pile. The deste wilderness that had almost no cover left already had several small metal mountains piled up. There were more than a hundred soldiers and engineers who were currently moving about the battlefield, searching and gathering valuable mechanical bug parts for follow-up research. In addition, in the rear position, there were several tents set up, a few ck Dragonriders gathered together, either smoking cigarettes or drinking the strong alcohol they brought with them, speaking one minute and quiet the next in idle gossip, asionally making a few sexual jokes that would produce a wave of loudughter. However, after theughter passed, they would quickly enter silence again, their eyes involuntarily drifting back to the metal trash mountains that were getting taller and taller. Their faces and bodies still carried traces of battle, the smell of smoke still notpletely gone, their bandages often had blood dripping out from them as well. The dragonriders were sitting on stacks of empty ammunition chests, these new ammunition chests looking like they weren¡¯t produced that long ago, on all of them a special lightning symbol. These were special ammunition produced in emergency against the mechanical bugs, and it could be fired by normal automatic rifles. Once they hit their target, the powerful electromaic fields would destroy the target, as well as the mechanical bugs in its vicinity. These were designs provided by Helen, but even with the ck Dragonriders¡¯ powerful manufacturing ability, they needed three to four days just to produce the first batch. That was why Arnobi wasn¡¯t able to obtain this special ammunition.


    Scattered about the dragonriders¡¯ feet were severalrge tower shields made of alloys, the shield surface smooth like mirrors. These curved surface tower shields that had undergone simple polishing were extremely effective against the high energy light beams. Even though they couldn¡¯t hold on for that long either, at most taking on a dozen or so beams before breaking apart, their low cost and simple processing needed gave them a quantitative advantage. That was why providing a dozen or so tower shields for each ck Dragonrider wouldn¡¯t use up that much funds.


    After obtaining the special equipment, the ck Dragonriders¡¯ destructive power against the mechanical bugs increased greatly,pletely wiping out the tens of thousands of bugs, while not suffering too great of losses themselves. As for the casualties of normal soldiers and battle machines, these were all consumables that they could afford to lose.


    However, judging from the dragonriders¡¯ grave expressions and silence they entered from time to time, it was clear that victory didn¡¯te that easily. In reality, the instant the high energy light beams fired over, almost every single dragonrider was doubtful whether the alloy reflective shield could stop them. In that moment, the shadow of death already gripped everyone¡¯s hearts. The shadow was extremely dense, and even now, they still couldn¡¯t be rxed.


    On the battlefield still covered in smoke, Josh Morgan had a cup of coffee in hand, currently walking in a somewhat carefree manner. However, a dark cloud was looming before his forehead as he looked at the mechanical bug remains everywhere. Apart from the female secretary who changed into a military uniform, there were only two other attendants, one of them a bit special, the flickering silver color extremely striking no matter where it was. As a high general, this type of formation was a bit too frail, making one couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of worry for Morgan¡¯s safety. However, those who were familiar with the inner details knew that perhaps even if everyone in Dragon City died, Morgan would always be thest one standing.


    When he walked past the remains of a mechanical bug, the mechanical bug that was originally still and unmoving, body still releasing smoke suddenly flipped over. The high energy light beam tool at its belly lit up, radiance in the diamond crystal flickering about, clearly about to fire out a high energy light beam! Right at this time, a fashionable and graceful high-heeled pair of shoesnded, crushing it into a pile ofponents that would no longer pose any threat. When she saw General Morgan and Lafite¡¯s somewhat amused expressions, the female secretary stuck her tongue out in a rather cute manner, while her foot quietly grinded a few times.


    Josh Morgan couldn¡¯t help butugh, shaking his head. His eyes then moved north. After taking a sip of the coffee that had long turned ice-cold, he asked, ¡°Lafite, what do you think is next?¡±


    Lafite remained silent for a moment, and then said, ¡°Prison Number One.¡±


    Morgan was a bit shocked. He gave Lafite a look, and then said, ¡°I originally thought that you were only good at fighting, I never expected you to have a bit of strategic awareness as well. However, was this really your opinion?¡±


    Lafite shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s what Helen told me to tell you. She wanted you to pay close attention to Prison Number One, that might very well be the bug swarm¡¯s next target. It is best to... destroy it.¡±


    ¡°This is indeed quite the attractive target, this is something I agree with. However, destroying it is definitely not a good idea.¡± Morgan smiled, and then said, ¡°We can¡¯t just continue to let these bugs fly around, their numbers are also great to an annoying degree. Instead of chasing them everywhere, why don¡¯t we ce a block of honey to have all of them gather? This way, won¡¯t it be easier to wipe them all out?¡±


    While speaking, Morgan handed the empty coffee cup to the female secretary, and then after giving Lafite a meaningful look, said, ¡°Moreover, if we destroy Prison Number One, where will we keep you after the war ends? It is quite costly to build a new prison, while our funds are limited.¡±

 Book 6 33.1

    Book 6 Chapter 33.1 - Storm


    Su reclined on arge tree branch, his body gently moving up and down with the wind. Before him was a greatke region that extended like a great sea, behind him a forest that stretched as far as the eyes could see. There were originally a few strategic industrial towns nearby in the olden era, but after being abandoned for a long time, they became part of the forest once more. In the age of turmoil, what evolved frantically weren¡¯t only the various types of mutated creatures, this was also the case for nts. Trees also developed sufficiently invasive characteristics, the forest currently spreading at an unprecedented speed. Meanwhile, the various dangerous mutated creatures and carnivorous nts that depended on the forest for survival became an aplice to its expansion. However, the most important thing was that the olden era forest¡¯s greatest natural enemy, the human race, had decreased substantially in number, the amount of space andnd they needed also shrinking, thus giving the forest space to grow.


    The greatkes stretched endlessly, the surface producing scale-like ripples. The water surface was gray, what it reflected was the color of the sky. The radiation here was still strong, strong enough to kill the most robust humans and low level ability users, as well as injure mid level ability users. Su felt a slight stinging pain on the surface of his skin, the feeling brought by radiation. However, the radiation that used to bring him damage, now only supplied him with energy, even though this amount of energy was negligible for the current Su. His chest cavity was still empty, within it now burning an eternal me, maintaining a subtle equilibrium with the various tissues and organs within his body. If any part of his body exhausted arge amount of energy, then the me would replenish the energy through an explosion like method. Meanwhile, the small condensed energy crystals in his diaphragm would also explode, releasing energy in this way, thus replenishing the me, omitting the endless digestion process.


    When the me streams in his chest cavity were released, then it would be a fatal weapon in closebat. These me streams that were over three thousand degrees were even hotter than liquid steel, able to easily melt through even the sturdiest armor.


    Su narrowed his eyes, gazing into the northern sky. That direction was an expanse of darkness. The dense clouds and cold weather gave one a stifling and depressing feeling, the boundless waters even more so like the mouth of some giant beast, waiting to devour sacrificial victims. Right now, of the more than a hundred thought centers, aside from a select few that were carrying out essential rest, the remaining thought centers were all working, using the greatest speed to analyze everything he perceived. All of the data looked extremely normal, this celestial body was also quite normal, but Su knew that danger truly existed. Right now, all of his analysis was done to find out where exactly this danger was located.


    After delivering Persephone back to the Arthur Family, Su began to wander about on his own, as if he returned to being a lone wolf in the wilderness. At that time, he relied on a shoddy modified sniper rifle for survival, truly like a roaming wilderness refugee, willing to take on many life-threatening missions just for a bit of food. As for that modified sniper rifle he had taken care of so meticulously, moreover paid such a great price to remodel, its power was nowpletely a joke. However, if he had a choice, Su was still more than willing to return to that age when he relied on his eyes, patience, and bullets to eliminate enemies.


    Fine rustling sounds could be heard from behind him. A few foragers jumped out from the trees, leapt into the air, and then arrived by Su¡¯s side. They lowered their heads, spat out a few energy crystals, and then turned around, returning to the forest, continuing their search for food. After the foragers left, a small handful of sparkling gemstone-like energy crystals was added to his hand. The crystals continuously flickered with radiance, representing overflowing energy, the energy field that was released giving Su great joy. Its appeal far surpassed all conventional delicacies. After giving it a look, Su customarily ced the energy crystals in his mouth, swallowing them with a single gulp. In reality, producing a ¡®mouth¡¯ directly at the center of his palm and then swallowing the energy crystals like that was a simpler method, but Su still liked to use his mouth to ¡®eat¡¯ things.


    Currently, the symbol that contained the knowledge pertaining to biological weapons had already been withdrawn from the depths of his right eye, currently shining within the single third ss thought center. Within his consciousness, apletely new biological weapon holographic material diagram was currently slowly spinning. Its shape was simr to a stingray, the wide wings were where its propulsion and energy storage regions were located, perception organs dispersed throughout its body. Its long tail could produce many types of powerful force fields or energy fields. The sleek skin was covered in energy cells that could produce a vacuumyer, allowing it to not only be able to reduce air and water pressure, but also construct a protectiveyer that could defend against all types of energy attacks. With the appearance of the holographic material diagram, its information also passed by the depths of Su¡¯s mind.


    Laika, mid-level biological weapon, a bomber type creature. Its main characteristic is its wide range of adaptability to different environments, able to tolerate extreme temperatures of negative hundred and fifty degrees to over a thousand degrees of extreme heat. A single instance of energy replenishment allowed for three months of survival, or a week of battle. Like other mid-level biological weapons, Laika simrly relied on the energy crystals produced by the foragers for survival, its original body not equipped with eating and digesting abilities.


    At this moment, Su picked another biological species from the countless biological weapons stored within the symbol. After making the adjustments for adaptation to this world, its outer form resembled an elephant. It relied on its eight short and thick legs to move, its stomach swelled to a somewhat disproportionate degree.


    Enam, mid-level biological weapon, mother beast, creation type. It possessed satisfactory adaptive strength to its environment, able to live favorably in most environments on this. Its attack power was weak, perception ability weak, defensive strengthcking. Its main purpose was to serve as a mother body for producing other biological weapons, but it could only produce mid-level and lower biological weapons. It could produce many of them each time, and the breeding cycle was shortened to a third of the normal period.


    Before he had time to digest all of Enam¡¯s information, Su¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. At the end of his line of sigh, a group of mechanical bugs was currently silently flying over. They weren¡¯t many in number, only several dozen or so, not a singlerge-scale war machine among their ranks. Su¡¯s perception ability far exceeded these mechanical bugs, able to clearly ¡®see¡¯ their appearance from tens of kilometers out. Most of these mechanical bugs were a type of dove-sized scouting bugs, their bodies covered in all types of detection devices. Whenever they flew out a dozen or so kilometers, a scouting bug would leave the group and fly high into the sky, only stopping after rushing up over a thousand meters, about to touch the clouds of radiation. Meanwhile, the remaining bug swarm continued to fly south.

 Book 6 33.2

    Book 6 Chapter 33.2 - Storm


    Su continued toy there without moving, but his perception was firmly locked onto those mechanical bugs he had never seen before. The mechanical bug swarm consisting mostly of scouting bugs was extremely fast, instantly flying out from theke region, passing above the forest¡¯s skies, but the numerous detection instruments on their bodies weren¡¯t able to detect Su. Regardless of which type of probing method they used, regardless of whether it was active or passive, Su was no different from the ancient tree he wasying on. When the radar-like detection wave passed over Su¡¯s body, the signal that was sent backpletely proved that Su was made of wood. Meanwhile, the imaging sensing captured precisely a tree branch, just one that was a bit thicker. This tree branch was a bit different from the others, but the deviation was within the mechanical bugs¡¯ calction range, which was why they didn¡¯t sense any abnormalities.


    As they passed over the forest¡¯s skies, the mechanical bug swarm detected manyrge-scale biological reactions, and as such, more than ten high energy light beams descended one after another, killing a fewrge-scale vicious beasts. Even though these mutated beasts were predators in the forest, before this mechanical beast swarm from a civilization exceeding the present age, they were still weak to the point where they couldn¡¯t take even a single hit.


    In the depths of the forest, a mutated leopard was currently crazily running. It already sensed the smell of death, and as such, it ignited all of its potential. However, a light speck suddenly shone in the air, and then a high energy light beam instantly descended, prating the nape of its neck! The leopard nted face-first into the ground, only stopping after tumbling a few times. Its body twitched powerlessly a few times, its survival instincts making it continuously stretch out its head with everything it had. In its eyes that were gradually bing despondent, the image of a biological creature that looked like a wolf, but wasn¡¯t a wolf appeared. This was a Herk. It quietly walked over, took a sniff by the leopard¡¯s body, clearlycking much interest, thus quietly walking into the depths of the forest. The leopard¡¯s intelligence was actually alreadyparable to a five or six-year-old human child, but it just couldn¡¯t understand how those mechanical demons flying in the sky could lock onto itself so urately, yet turned a blind eye to this ck wolf that was clearly muchrger than itself.


    The Herk¡¯s movements were smooth and steady, to the extent where it almost seemed a bitzy. That leopard obviously had no way of seeing the thin energy field around the Herk¡¯s fur. In the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s scouting system, the biological signal that was reflected off a Herk was roughly equivalent to a mouse. They obviously wouldn¡¯t waste a high energy beam to kill a mouse, because even if they didn¡¯t have to worry about energy consumption, this was still an extremely stupid thing to do. At the very least, this was the case within Fitzdurk¡¯s eyes, and every single mechanical bug was equivalent to a nerve terminal.


    In the depths of the forest, what was roaming about wasn¡¯t only the Herk, there were also foragers, Leigna, and several other types of biological weapons. The signals they gave off were virtually the same, which was why in the mechanical bugs¡¯ information system, due to the number of mice in this expansive forest being a bitrger in number, this ce¡¯s marking was changed to forest of giant mice.


    Su suddenly moved. He leapt up from the tree branch he wasying on, gradually rising into the air. With a raise of his hand, he grabbed one of each type of mechanical bug, and then slowly descended. The sudden attack immediately threw the bug swarm into chaos, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t find the attacker, even more so didn¡¯t know where their lostpanions went. After a few minutes of fruitless searching, the original order¡¯s level of precedence once again returned to the top, and as such, the mechanical bugs continued in their pre-scheduled direction, treating their lostpanions as destroyed. This was an insignificant matter, as the mechanical bugs were extremely weak individually, speeds not fast, attacks not powerful, defensive strength not all that outstanding either. That was why forget about powerful human race ability users, even some powerful mutated species were able to bring them great losses. However, when the size of the mechanical bug swarm wasrge enough, only then would their strength be truly disyed.


    The scouting bug swarm gradually left into the distance. Su squatted down in a vacant area of the forest, starting to disassemble these mechanical bugs. Long and sharp fingernails reached out from his ten fingertips, turning into sensitive tools, breaking down the mechanical bugs one after another. Meanwhile, the thought centers had long begun to operate at full force, starting to reverse engineer these mechanical bugs¡¯position.


    This was aprehensive and meticulous dissection. Su didn¡¯t have much industrial or machinery knowledge, so forget about the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s technology exceeding this present age, he didn¡¯t even understand much about the olden era¡¯s basic engineering knowledge. However, while analyzing the mechanical bugs, he naturally understood the functions and principles behind most of theponents. This wasn¡¯t because his intelligence reached an inconceivable degree, even though Su¡¯s intelligence already far exceeded the so-called geniuses of the human race, the reason why Su could understand the theory behind the mechanical bugs¡¯position, was because he already knew this information. These were dusty memories, originally hidden within that corner of his consciousness, and now that Su began to carefully analyze these mechanical bugs, all of the knowledge rted to the mechanical bug swarm began to surface. What apanied this knowledge, was a type of indescribable emotional state, an ice-cold killing intent mixed with anger. Su didn¡¯t understand where the killing intent came from, but he knew that right now, he didn¡¯t really need a reason to want to kill; if the other party was powerful enough themself, that was already an extremely adequate reason.


    Su lowered the mechanical bug that had long been disassembled intoponents, stood up, and then took a long breath. There were six or seven scouting bugs floating within his Panoramic View, and Su who had just dissected them knew that these scouting bugs could continue to fly in the sky for a month, everything within a range of a few kilometers belonging to their thorough investigation domain. Several scouting bugs¡¯ areas of cover ovepped, thus making it almost impossible to escape their detection. Under these scouting bugs¡¯ surveince, even the low-level biological weapons who were innately equipped with concealment abilities that weren¡¯t weak couldn¡¯t move as they wished, this the case even in aplex environment like the forest. If they left the forest, they might not necessarily be able to hide even if they tried. Of course, the so-called good concealment abilities of low-level biological weapons were rtive to the low technological environment they were exposed to. The mechanical bug swarm¡¯sposition and theory looked simple, but they represented a higher level of technology. Only mid-level biological weapons could move freely under their scouting.


    However, the number of biological weapons under Su wasn¡¯t thatrge, and he had no ns to greatly erge it for the time being. Even though his own strength already reached the level where he had ess to the mid-level biological weapons, he only intended to create a few of them. Otherwise, the foragers that served as the cornerstone for a great biological army would not be limited to just a few dozen.

 Book 6 33.3

    Book 6 Chapter 33.3 - Storm


    Within the range of his Panoramic View, scouting bugs quietly floated, moving about slowly. Their detection ranges ovepped each other, interweaving into arge web. One could well imagine just how many scouting bugs were floating outside of Su¡¯s range of perception. Arge web monitoring everything had long spread, covering the entire northern continent, perhaps the sea included as well. Moreover, this web was still continuously spreading. When he thought about how he was living under this type of invisible web of surveince, Su sensed a vague feeling of constraint and annoyance. He thought for a bit, and then casually picked up a few rocks from the ground. With a crush of his fingers, under the tremendous pressure and instantaneous heat¡¯s effects, they were turned into perfectly shaped bullets. With a flick of his finger, a few bullets that were still burning instantly flew into the distance, leaving behind pi pi pa pa sounds in the air.


    Several specks of fiery light flickered in the distant skies, the result of those scouting bugs¡¯ destruction and burning. Several stone bullets flew several hundred to several thousand meters, destroying all of the scouting bugs within a range of ten kilometers. Su¡¯s body structure was alreadypletely different from that of an ordinary human¡¯s, so the power of the stone bullet was alreadyparable to that of an anti-aircraft machine gun, yet it was much more urate. The scouting bugs differed somewhat, but they were all around the size of a pigeon. Forget about an anti-aircraft machine gun, even if a sniper rifle wanted to st a scouting bug out of the air from several hundred meters away, it was still an almost impossible task.


    After destroying more than ten scouting bugs, that formless great web immediately had arge hole of over ten kilometers in diameter. Su originally anticipated that there would berge amounts of bugs that would hurry over, perfect for him to see what other types there were, if the results were just as his analysis deduced. However, after waiting close to an entire day of time, no new mechanical bug swarms came.


    Just as Su was feeling confusion, Fitzdurk also frowned. Above the holographic map, the areas covered by the scouting bugs was lit up, but right now, there wererge areas of ck, many seemingly still erging. The Blood Parliament was like a surging ck tide, not only did the range not decrease under the mechanical bug swarms¡¯ attacks, the areas of ck were instead widening, roughly doubling its size. Byparison, the small area Su produced couldn¡¯t be considered major at all, not drawing that much of Fitzdurk¡¯s attention.


    Apart from the Blood Parliament, there were a few other ck spots that were quickly growing, drawing Fitzdurk¡¯s attention.


    In the Great Lakes Western Region, there was a continuous mountain range. At the summit of a mountain peak, a young girl who wasn¡¯t that old made her way out from a pile of rubble. Her appearance was extremely sweet, to the extent where it was bewitchingly so, her long dark maroon hair falling like a waterfall. The young girl had arge pair of eyes, but they weren¡¯t all that quick, instead appearing extremely strange. She stood at the top of the mountain, when she gazed into the sky, several pupils unexpectedly appeared in the depths of her eyes! In this young girls¡¯ eyes, a scouting bug was perfectly reflected. The clouds of radiation weren¡¯t that high, the lower parts almost brushing the mountain summit, which was why the scouting bugs didn¡¯t fly all that high. It moved in a carefree manner, slowly shifting towards the mountain peak¡¯s side. When it was about to reach the mountain peak, it felt as if its scouting field of vision was somewhat obstructed, and as a result, a small engine on the side of its body was started up, releasing a stream of air, from the looks of it wishing to make a detour around the mountain. At this time, the little girl suddenly leapt out from the mountain rocks, her bare soles unexpectedly leaving behind a small footprint in the sturdy mountain rock! Her movements were fast like lightning, a single leap taking her several tens of meters, already bringing her a few meters away from the scouting bug. Then, her small mouth opened, spraying out a fine, silk--like, transparent thread! The thread instantly firmly wrapped up the scouting bug, and then with a forceful constriction, it unexpectedly directly chopped the scouting bug into several dozen pieces! After dicing up the scouting bug, the girl began to fall. Then, the clothes on her body flew up, revealing her snow-white, exquisit waist, one able to see that there were actually two crystals embedded in her lower back that currently released a yellow light. Under the effects of the two crystals, the little girl was moved by an anti-gravity force field, slowly flying towards the mountain peak.


    As soon as she stood stably, a strong gust of mountain wind blew over, raising up her clothes, a piece of paper flying out from her pocket. She immediately cried out in rm, jumped out, even when she gripped this sheet of paper in her hands again, her face was still full of rm, fearing that she would lose it. She carefully examined it, and after making sure that it wasn¡¯t damaged, only then did she carefully return it to her pockets, even using her small hand to press it a few times.


    That was a photograph, the photograph of a me-like woman. Regardless of whether it was her short maroon hair or the long de she dragged, they both left an unforgettable impression.


    After properly putting away the photograph, only then did the little girl release a long sigh. Her eyes lit up again, staring at another scouting bug several kilometers out, thus rushing to another peak. When she ran, her four limbs all touched the ground like a leopard, her speed extremely fast. Soon afterwards, she already reached the other mountain peak, hiding herself, quietly waiting for that scouting bug toe over.


    This, was Little Luo.


    At the same time, in the extreme north¡¯s snowy mountain forest, a small irregr beast was also running at full speed. Its speed was fast to the point of defying general knowledge, unexpectedly moving at a speed of close to three-hundred kilometers per hour even though it was moving across extremelyplex terrain! Aside from short distance jumps, it was pretty muchpletely running on the ground. The areas where its six-jointed limbsnded were incredibly precise, from time to time erupting with inconceivable power, propelling its small body forward with extreme speed like this. It raised its head,plex eyes long locking onto a scouting bug flying several hundred meters in the sky. Right when it reached just below the scouting bug, it immediately raised its head, opened itsrge mouth, and then sprayed out a streak of energy beam that was fine like a strand of hair! This energy beam that was only a dozen or so centimeters long contained many extremely fine and sturdy granules, instantly sting through the scouting bug¡¯s body, and then the scouting bug underwent a strong explosion, not having the time to transmit any data or intelligence back at all.


    After destroying a scouting bug, it didn¡¯t stop at all, chose another direction, and then ran quickly again. Ten kilometers in this direction, another scouting bug was currently floating in the sky. As such, in Fitzdurk¡¯s map, a ck line was currently extending.


    As scouting bugs exploded one after another in the sky, the little fe suddenly felt a bit of regret. It somewhat missed its mother, also wanting a name.

 Book 6 33.4

    Book 6 Chapter 33.4 - Storm


    At this time, if one overlooked the great sea from the northeastern end of the continent, one would only be able to see a gloomy sky, turbid and ice-cold ocean waves, asionally also able to see chunks of ice floe. After the nuclear war, the atmosphere became cold, and it was already approaching winter, which was why sheets of ice could be seen here. The wind was extremely strong and also extremely heavy, a great wet coldness long making weaker creatures withdraw into their nests, not many fish or other creatures left in the sea. Temperature that was too low would always be a great enemy of life, and activity always needed the expenditure of energy. Lessening activity during colder times as much as possible was already the instinct of various creatures, this was no exception even for mutated ocean creatures who hadn¡¯t experienced a long period of evolution yet.


    On a tall cliff resting against the sea stood the solitary figure of a youngdy, her ck long hair fluttering about in the ocean wind. What also danced about in the wind, was the tattered long dress around her body. It was unknown just how many tribtions she had faced, her long dress damaged to the point where it already didn¡¯t serve much purpose,rge amounts of fine jade-like skin exposed. The youngdy¡¯s skin still swirled with a faint radiance, but it wasn¡¯t soft, instead giving one a feeling of toughness within the gentle exterior. The reality was also this way, her skin looking exquisite, but it would be difficult to injure in the slightest even if an electric saw was used. From the degree of rigidity, it was somewhat simr to Su.


    This was a deste and bleaknd, forget about nothing like small towns visible in the vicinity, no traces of any past human activity could be found. Not only was there no life on this earth, below the roiling sea was a hard submerged reef, a ce ships avoided, which was why there were no traces of human industry even underwater.


    However, the youngdy wasn¡¯t alone, around her were more than a hundredbat bugs, floating a hundred meters above her was an off-road vehicle-sized miniature mothership. With thebat bugs being no more than a few dozen centimeters long, thisrge fe could indeed be called a mothership. The mechanical bug swarm flew around the youngdy, quite a few of the scouting bugs¡¯ perception organs already starting up. The intelligencework formed by several hundred bugs was in chaos, busy trying to figure out what exactly they were surrounding. From the data all types of instruments sent back, she seemed to be some special form that was something in between living and non-living matter, moreover leaning towards non-living. However, from the imaging analysis, she was 100% a human girl.


    The mechanical bugs¡¯ intelligence was strict and operated on logical basis, yet itcked flexibility. All intelligence and data collected was verified through quantitative and objective means, so it was extremely difficult for them to understand what kind of concept 35% living was, was it alive or not? Did it pose a threat or not? However, the machines¡¯ intelligence wasn¡¯t as rigid as they thought. That ck-haired youngdy, Pandora, was currently listening attentively to themunication between this mechanical bug swarm and the great army in the distance. The information quantity was massive, yet it wasn¡¯tplicated, because all of the mechanical bugs around her would summarize everything, while the several swarms of mechanical bugs in an unknown location far out would also separately form a single bulk of information, thus turned this into an exchange of information between several intelligent bodies. Meanwhile, because of Pandora¡¯s special connection to Fitzdurk, she could ept and decipher the information connection between the bug swarms. This was especially the case after her father and mother¡¯s genes were used toplete her body, thus further enabling her to easily ept and understand therge-scale information connection between mechanical bug swarms.


    As she continued listening, a hint of a smile was formed on the corners of Pandora¡¯s lips. ¡°Because they cannot ascertain whether I am a living body or not, that is why they are going to call over other mechanical bug swarms to supplement their thinking? These fes really have brains made of machines after all. Could it be that by having more numbers here, they can figure this out? En... it isn¡¯t like there isn¡¯t this possibility!¡±


    Pandora¡¯s smile froze on her face. She thought to herself, could it be that these mechanical bugs¡¯ numbers, when they reached a certain degree, they truly will be equipped with a vague judgment ability? This was but a function only intelligent life had, and not something mechanical bodies with microchips and cores could aplish. However, after carefully thinking things over, this didn¡¯t seem like an obstacle that couldn¡¯t be ovee. If they were talking about difficulty, it was instead the evolution of high level biological life forms like the human race that was more difficult.


    When her thoughts reached this point, Pandora immediatelyughed, saying quietly, ¡°I apologize, guess I can¡¯t give you all the chance to be a bit smarter!¡± The moment sheughed and said this, the biological side of the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s probing immediately increased greatly,pletely crushing the other side. Loud rumbling noises of engines starting suddenly sounded from the mechanical bug swarm, all of the mechanical bugs instantlypleted attack preparations. In less than a tenth of a second, several dozen high energy light beams would prate Pandora¡¯s body, while more than ten miniature guided missiles would serve as insurance immediately afterwards.


    However, they didn¡¯t have the chance to release this fatal blow at all, because Pandora suddenly moved. The youngdy¡¯s response was extremely simple, she only sent out a few kicks, bringing uprge amounts of crushed rock, and then all of the surrounding mechanical bugs were shot down, to the extent where even the ones moving at low altitude also dropped. Then, after picking up a chicken egg sized rock, she chucked it at the miniature mothership in the sky, and as a result, dazzling fireworks erupted in the skies. Less than half of that tenth of a second had passed, yet Pandora¡¯s surroundings were already clear. Meanwhile, the instant before the mechanical bug swarm opened fire, Pandora¡¯s image had already been sent back. The ck-haired youngdy understood that clearly, yet didn¡¯t try to stop it at all. She wanted Fitzdurk to see herself, this ck-haired youngdy body that was now named ck me.

 Book 6 33.5

    Book 6 Chapter 33.5 - Storm


    The mechanical bugs were like a line of ocean waves, surging forward from the north. The Blood Parliament was the greatest submerged reef of these ocean waves. The line of waves passed over the Blood Parliament, continuing forward, but as the great waves¡¯ lines advanced, the mechanical bugs¡¯ density would thereupon decline, moreover unavoidably produce gaps and holes.


    From the Blood Parliament¡¯s civil war to the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s appearance, the entire northern continent was thrown into chaos. The refugees were almostpletely wiped out, those who survived fleeing in all different directions. Underrge-scale war, the battlefield had long extended beyond the original powers. Many small-scale powers were wiped out, like therge and smallpanies, and groups like the Alloy Brotherhood. The smaller powers and organizations disappeared without any news, they didn¡¯t have much impact when they still existed, and as such, their deaths wouldn¡¯t stir up much waves either. In an era where abilities were rampant, ordinary people didn¡¯t even have the chance to stake it all; using different words, they weren¡¯t even given the chance to be heroes of tragedy.


    However, in this era of howling winds and torrential rain, no one noticed that in a peaceful southern area, apletely new human inhabited area was currently thriving. Now, this inhabited area already evolved from its original few hundred to close to two thousand, most of them were outsiders that were brought in, but the beginning few hundred were clearly still the backbone. The inhabited area¡¯s back was to a mountain, before it water, river water moving through a canal into a staircase type continuous reservoir, after a filtration, precipitation, absorption, and other procedures, it would gradually be converted into clean water. The most important thing was that the degree of radiation would also decrease somewhat, already reaching the level where the inhabited area¡¯s people could drink it day to day. Severalrge pieces of farnd were set up in the inhabited area¡¯s surroundings, within them growing a few strange nts. Even though they weren¡¯tmon foods, they could all be eaten, and the production amount wasn¡¯t too low. The most important thing was that they grew extremely vigorously, maturing in just a month or two.


    What was even more striking was the factory next to the inhabited area. This was actually a true factory! Severalrge steel pots rested side by side, heat added through steam. The boiler producing the steam even carried a small-scale electricity generator, giving the inhabited area a small amount of extremely precious electrical power. Next to the factory, the second factory was already starting to take form, currently having the instations installed. The so-called instations and running water line were all handmade by the residents, and then assembled and installed. Not far from the second factory, the third factory foundations were currently being dug out. If a technology manager from the Blood Parliament was here, he would be able to immediately tell that these three factories linked up together were precisely the cornerstone of the Blood Parliament¡¯s development: a synthetic food factory. The Blood Parliament nevercked energy from the moment it was established, which was why the synthetic food factories were basicallypletely automatic, a heavy emphasis ced on the quality of the product as well, the end product possessing both nutrients and taste, truly high quality products that didn¡¯t suffer the contamination of any radiation. All individuals with some status would basically use this type of synthetic food as their main meal ingredients. Of course, truly upper level figures could enjoy truly natural yet uncontaminated goods, for example, Morgan¡¯s coffee.


    The inhabited area¡¯s food factory used the same theories, but the work flow and details had undergone great changes. There were many segments that were simplified, much fine processing work directly removed, which was why what was produced werepletely some waste products that couldn¡¯t be eaten. They were crude,cking texture, and had quite a bit of impurities and radiation. Their only merit was their heat content, but this just happened to be what the upper level figures who needed to preserve their figures hated the most. The revised blueprint decreased the energy needed to the absolute lowest limit, its dependence on electrical power even more so close to zero. The main energy and heat supply came from coal, not far from this ce was a small-scale open coal mine left behind before the war, the output not great, but for the inhabited area, there was enough and to spare. The products of this kind of synthetic food factory couldn¡¯t even be considered semi-finished goods, but the output was more than doubled, and it could still be eaten, enough for everyone in the inhabited area to eat. In most great figures¡¯ eyes, this type of thing could only be considered pig feed, while the wilderness refugees, in their eyes, were less than even pigs.


    However, once this factory was built, its significance was clear and easy to see. It¡¯s workmanship was simple, could be built through handwork, its energy source requirement even more so wide-ranging, enough as long as they had coal, even better if they had oil. A wider range of materials could be imputed than for the original factory, and with abundant raw materials that could be found in the wilderness, many nts that originally couldn¡¯t be eaten could be converted into synthetic food material. This factory could provide enough food to support 5000 people. In the wilderness, this was definitely arge number. There was also water, an almost limitless supply of water. With these two things secured, as well as the human race¡¯s sped up reproduction cycle and maturation period that was reduced by over half, in less than twenty years, this inhabited area would develop into a city of ten thousand.


    Its other part of its significanceid in the fact that the simplified synthetic food factory could be built through manualbor, didn¡¯t need arge amount of energy, nor did it need powerful ability users, only needing a few second level ability users to transport certain facilities. In the wilderness, second level ability users weren¡¯t that widespread, but they were definitely not umon, pretty much equivalent to the number ofrge and tall men in the olden era. This meant that the ordinary people surviving in the wilderness once again returned to an industrial society, able to rely on their strength to earn a livelihood, able to obtain food through production instead of depending on robbery, scavenging, and hunting for survival. Before this, the only ones who had the ability to produce synthetic food factories were ultra level powers like the Blood Parliament or Holy Crusaders with powerful science and technology backing them. The factories they created would naturally only be used by the upper stratum of society, while the people of the wilderness who truly neededrge amounts of low quality food didn¡¯t have any resources, nor did they understand the technology needed to construct a synthesis factory. After a few decades passed, everything became usual practice and natural, as if ability users should be the ones eating better, while the refugees without abilities would always be struggling along the line of life and death.

 Book 6 33.6

    Book 6 Chapter 33.6 - Storm


    A perimeter wall had already been built around the inhabited area, and there were set sentries and guards in ce, the inner structures also neat and tidy. In a corner of the inhabitednd was a small church, the public square in front of the church extremely wide, six sculptures that were alreadypleted standing tall. There was a rock that was propped up against the side of the za, only some work done to it so far,ying there just like that. The small church¡¯s light was lit, the priest currently reading Revtion under the dusky lightning. At this time, the door slowly opened, Sally walking inside. She was clearly skinnier, dark rings hanging below her eyes, her face disying an abnormal paleness. However, the feeling her skinny body gave off was still that of a vigorously burning me.


    ¡°Sally, what¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t sleep? This won¡¯t do, what you need is rest and not work. If you fall ill, then this inhabited area will lose its soul.¡± The priest said with a smile.


    Sallyughed weakly, and then said, ¡°For some reason, I just can¡¯t feel at ease tonight, as if I¡¯m scared of something. However, the food synthesis factory is almost finished, the new factories¡¯ designs justpleted, progress also made on the simplified steam turbines idea. Once all of this ispleted, we won¡¯tck electricity, it¡¯ll be enough as long as we can find coal. Once the steam turbines arepleted too, what I can do after is already truly limited.¡±


    ¡°Do not underestimate everything you¡¯ve already done. In this age of chaos, you¡¯ve actually already opened up another path, a path that allows for ordinary people to continue living without relying on ability users, yet still live just fine.¡± The priest said amiably. He always encouraged Sally, and he never spoke empty words, every sentence having substance.


    Sally¡¯s gloominess also lessened considerably. She turned around to look at what part the priest was currently reading, and then asked, ¡°How long will it be before we can see the seventh apostle¡¯s sculpture?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The priest thought to himself, and then shook his head in the end, saying helplessly, ¡°I still haven¡¯t obtained aplete idea yet, moreover not even the slightest bit of inspiration. The seventh apostle... I can only wait until the lord brings me enlightenment.¡±


    Tonight, Sally felt especially ill at ease. She always had something to say, what she talked about wasn¡¯t important, she just didn¡¯t want to let go. Only when staying in the small town would she feel a sense of peace and safety.


    This was why she tried her hardest to find topics to talk about, and then in a daze, she asked a question that had lingered at the bottom of her heart for a long time. ¡°Father, what exactly are the apostles?¡±


    Sally had asked this question before, but the priest either gave her an ambiguous reply, or he would give her an approximate description. However, tonight, after remaining silent for a moment, he slowly said, ¡°Sally, you know that our human race abilities are divided into five great ability domains.¡±


    Sally nodded. This wasmon knowledge for all ability users, something even ability users with a single level knew. This was why she was a bit confused as to why the priest would suddenly mention this.


    ¡°The apostles are the incarnations of god in the human world, the messengers of divine will. That is why they must possess unmatched power, and only then could the will of god be smoothly passed on, moreover stop the ndering and attacks of non-believers.¡± The priest¡¯s words still sounded like the traditional message missionaries preached, and it was also something written in Revtion. However, his serious expression and low voice expressed that this wasn¡¯t an empty and simple religious brainwashing.


    ¡°The division of ability domains into five great domains isn¡¯t something done at will. Perhaps in the beginning, the division of five great ability domains was a bit of a coincidence, but how could this type of coincidence not be an embodiment of god¡¯s will through unknown means? In the following few decades, new abilities were continuously discovered, while old abilities were continuously upgraded and strengthened. Almost all theories made regarding abilities in the beginning were proved to be more or less incorrect, only the ability domains¡¯ division remained, moreover continuously verified to be true. The human race¡¯s division of abilities¡¯ foresight and precision already exceeded conventional reasoning. Apostles, in reality, precisely corresponds to these five ability domains, each domain has a single apostle who possesses unparalleled abilities in that specialized domain, their abilities powerful to a miraculous level. Perhaps in the division of levels we are used to, every single apostle grasps twelve levels of ability in their respective domains.


    The priest¡¯s words immediately made Sally widen her mouth, momentarily unable to say anything.


    Towards Sally who only had two levels of abilities, she didn¡¯t even know about many abilities above four levels. In her pure,plex, yet clean thoughts, ability users with six or seven levels of ability already possessed heaven destroying power. As for power that was greater than this, there was no difference, since she couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what it would be like either way.


    However, from the priest¡¯s words, she recalled another issue, which was that since there were only five ability domains, and there were seven apostles, what were the extra two apostles?


    When he heard this question, the priest said seriously, ¡°There are indeed only five ability domains, but there are seven apostles recorded in the Revtion, a prophecy of god. Even after thinking for a long time, I could only vaguely understand a bit about the meaning and mission of the sixth apostle, thus sculpt its appearance. However, the seventh apostle, until now, I stillck even the slightest clues. I can only read Revtion again and again, as well as await the night when God gives me a bit of enlightenment.¡±


    ¡°Then, the sixth apostle is...¡± Sally continued to ask. She started to develop a powerful interest in this question.


    ¡°The sixth apostle...¡± The priest remained silent for a long time, and only then did he sort out his words. ¡°It should be rted to the other five apostles, yet is above all of the apostles. Its role could perhaps be called the Lord¡¯s Sword.¡±

 Book 6 33.7

    Book 6 Chapter 33.7 - Storm


    Sally only half-understood what the priest was saying. She didn¡¯t have that much interest in the Revtion, things like religion and politics were a bitplex for this girl, but she was rather interested in economics. At the same time, Sally had considerable talent in technology, including theoretical chemistry, physics, and mathematics. All knowledge that pertained to the exploitation of the wilderness drew her like a bear to honey.


    The priest shook his head, not exining any further. Right at this time, through the half-opened window, Sally suddenly saw arge amount of flickering stars in the distant night sky, but they were moving quickly. As they moved about, many of them began to fall down, scattering onto the great earth!


    ¡°Father! Come look, what is that?!¡± Sally cried out. The stars were moving extremely quickly. When the priest lowered the scriptures and arrived by the window, they had already departed into the distance. The priest only saw a few falling stars.


    ¡°What are they?¡± The stars and meteor shower were all extremely beautiful, but the beautiful scene instead gave Sally an icy-cold and suffocating feeling. She held her breath, and then turned towards the priest, but the priest¡¯splexion was extremely bad. A momentter, when there were no more stars moving across the dark night sky, only then did the priest close the window. After releasing a long sigh, he said, ¡°That might be the demons¡¯ front line, unknown as to who released them from hell. Fortunately, it seems like our luck isn¡¯t that bad, not located in their path.¡±


    The priest turned around, patted Sally¡¯s head, and then said, ¡°Alright, go get some rest. Even if they really are demons, the ones they are targeting isn¡¯t us. We are merely some ordinary people, we just need to continue living first and foremost. Before winter truly arrives, if we cannot finish the second factory, then there won¡¯t be enough food to take us through winter.¡±


    When the food synthesis factories and inhabitednd¡¯s development was brought up, Sally¡¯s small body seemed to be filled with power. She nodded her head firmly, and then prepared to go back and rest. As for whether she would rest or continue working when she returned, that was something unknown. In Sally¡¯s ns, the steam turbine generators were an extremely crucial set of instations.


    After leaving the small church, Sally stopped, gazing into the deep night sky. She suddenly thought to herself, was it truly because of luck that those fiends avoided this ce?


    No one answered Sally¡¯s question. However, looking at it from the eyes of a third party, Sally and the inhabited area were undoubtedly extremely lucky.


    ---


    To the southwest direction of the Blood Parliament were low mountains, river valleys, and ins, both the environment and weather extremely favorable. Permanent barracks were built on a mountain top, the optimal high ground of this area, the two heavy artillery positions able to control an area of several dozen kilometers. Several dozen soldiers were stationed here, the supplies reasonable, firepower ample. On the barracks¡¯ outer wall was painted the emblem of a pegasus.


    This was the Turing Family¡¯s crest.


    Turing is a family name that dated back a long time, passed on since the olden era. Even after the war erupted, arge number of family members survived. Their style of doing things was old-fashioned, conservative, and rigid. Their conventional military strength was not bad, the family territory¡¯s natural resources also quite abundant, at least capable of providing for a poption of several thousand. Of course, when the family upper levels¡¯ luxury needs were taken into consideration, the territory¡¯s goods were only enough to provide for roughly a thousand family members. This manner of doing things made their reaction to the civil war rather sluggish, carefully maintaining a neutral position, thus not receiving attacks from either side of the war. The main reason for this was still due to their territory being too remote. Now that the civil war ended, soon afterwards, the Turing Family would be ced in the same predicament as before the war, which was slow growth. Every aspect was moving extremely slowly, including science, technology, and ability users. In summary, this was a bone without much meat on it, which was why all parties looked down on them. However, for the scattered soldiers and armed mobs, the Turing Family was still too powerful, their strength in the Blood Parliament could already be considered a second-tier family. Of course, if it was only their numbers one looked at, they should be part of the first-tier.


    After avoiding the destruction of the civil war, the entire Turing Family was extremely satisfied with the current situation, even the ordinary soldiers guarding the mountaintops unable to hide the pride on their faces. In their eyes, war meant death, and in the civil war, the highest deaths didn¡¯t necessarilye from ordinary soldiers, but rather ability users. It was because battle tactics always made the ability users of the enemy side the highest priority targets. As a result, the Turing Family who wasn¡¯t affected by the mes of war would definitely move up in ranking. In these soldiers¡¯ hearts, they might even touch the borders of the three great influential families.


    Only, they didn¡¯t know, and not even Old Turing who grasped all of the family¡¯s matters knew that in the blood and mes of war, a powerful batch of ability users would rise up again in the Blood Parliament. If they were talking about theprehensive strength of ability users, it would far exceed that of before the war. The current Turing Family, had already been squeezed out of the second-tier ranks, perhaps even their position as part of the third-tiers in danger.


    Ordinary soldiers obviously didn¡¯t know about these things. For them, their days were dull and somewhat boring, staring at the roads below the mountains making up pretty much their entire lives. After spending enough days in this type of dull lifestyle, they already somewhat longed for battle, even though none of them wanted to throw their lives away.


    This was a gloomy morning. The soldier in the lookout post lowered his binocrs and looked at his watch: it was already ten. However, the sky was still dark like daybreak. The wind also began to turn cold, the coldness for him who only had a level of ability still a rigorous trial, especially while being blown at by frigid winds in the ten meter tall sentry tower.


    Today should be another boring day, just waiting for the eight hours of sentry duty to end. What was the n for this evening? Gamble some money, or should he just work out his body a bit? It seemed like his strength seemed to be a bitcking now... the guard let his thoughts roam. Suddenly, he saw something from the corners of his eyes!


    He shivered inwardly, immediately sitting up straight, reaching his head out from the protective fence to look around. The distant skies revealed an expanse of ash gray color, as if a cloud was currently moving in this direction. However, the cloud was moving just a bit too fast, not like a cloud at all. If that really was a cloud, then it still wouldn¡¯t be something good. Behind a cloud moving this quickly, was likely a terrifying storm. That was still something he had to sound the rm for, something they had to prepare for beforehand. The guard immediately grabbed the sniper rifle beside him, then looked through the scope on it, wishing to verify onest time. Between the sniping scope¡¯s crosshairs, there was first a blurry expanse, and the after the focal length was adjusted, only then did he see that what was flying over wasn¡¯t a cloud, but rather endless, densely packed flying machines!


    The guard screamed out ¡®enemy attack!¡¯, subconsciously pressing the orange button representing the highest level of warning!


    A sharp rm sound immediately tore through the sky, only after hearing the rm did the guard wake up from extreme panic, inwardly saying ¡®things are bad¡¯. Those flying machines, just their numbers alone brought him an iparable pressure, instantly making him fall apart, and that was why he instinctively pressed the highest level of rm.


    The guard used his trembling hands to bring the binocrs before his eyes again, wishing to confirm the intelligence. However, what he saw weren¡¯t flying machines, but rather countless flickering light specks and miniature guided missiles, the number enough to make him copse!

 Book 6 33.8

    Book 6 Chapter 33.8 - Storm


    Ten minutester, this swarm of mechanical bugs exceeding a million in number continued forward, flying southward. Meanwhile, behind them, the Turing Family officially became history. On the family¡¯s traditional territory, a total of nine hundred and eighty-one people died, all of the buildings destroyed, the orchard and fields that were close to harvest going up in mes, food that could provide for tens of thousands of people through winter put to the torch. The explosion of the ammunitions warehouse left behind a ten meter crater, while the fuel storage turned into a great undying me.


    Moreover, when the mechanical bug swarm passed, all mid andrge-scale life in Turing Family¡¯s territory died. A cubic decimeter was the size of the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s standard, they would eliminate all life above this size, only leaving behind those below this standard.


    That day, simr situations were ying out in many ces. In a single day¡¯s time, over a hundred thousand people lost their lives. Where they previously lived, all traces of civilization were wiped out, what remained only the scorched earth left behind by explosions. Moreover, as the bug swarm forged ahead, more and more life would fall into the abyss of destruction.


    The mechanical bug swarm had their own judgment criterion. When in smaller groups, they attached more importance to taking down ability users, especially higher level ability users. However, when they were in bug tides numbering in the millions, they would choose to target areas with greater numbers, one of the reasons why attacking the Turing Family took precedence. When the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s numbers exceeded a certain threshold, it was no longer something a single high level ability user could face and wipe out. That was why Fitzdurk didn¡¯t worry too much about the various dark spots on the map, what he was doing now was merely a rough purging. After cleansing the continent¡¯s surface once, wiping out about 99% of the human race and various other intelligent life, only then would he continue with a more fine purging. At that time, the little bugs hiding in the dark spots would truly discover that they were only an insect, and not powerful ability users who could rule over everything.


    As for the Blood Parliament... when he saw such arge area of shadows, for some reason, even Fitzdurk felt a hint of gloominess.


    However, this was only a faint feeling of difort. The storm would still continue.


    ---


    Unknown if by coincidence, the area Su was in just happened to be between two mechanical bug swarms, and as such, he was instead not disturbed. He calmlyid on the tree, not doing anything. In reality, Su was thinking all this time about the rtionship between himself, his instincts, apostles, ultra life forms, will of the world, and even the various mysterious symbols¡¯ rtionship. Su had a vague feeling that they weren¡¯t singr events, but rather had a tangled andplicated rtionship, everything connected like a web.


    Su was originally full of patience, because it wouldn¡¯t do anything even if he wanted to rush things. With his current less than two hundred second-ss thought centers, he might not even figure out the connection between everything even if he thought about it several centuries. However, the few foragers continuously brought him new energy crystals, allowing him to produce a new thought center every few days. This process didn¡¯t need to be rushed, whenever he used too much of his abilities, his instincts would be difficult to suppress. The usage of any ability was like giving his instincts fuel. That was why even though he knew that a great battle was imminent, Su was still calm as to avoid giving his instincts any opportunities. However, it wasn¡¯t as if Su didn¡¯t have his own misgivings. For example, his instincts were asserting that everything he was persisting with was an illusion, the product of believing his own lies, that one day, Su would understand how stupid everything he did was, as stupid as a lion who insisted on eating grass.


    He was originally going to pass this afternoon in a leisurely manner. Su endured the erosion of a sea of data, just about to rest a bit. Suddenly, a faint voice sounded, someone seemingly calling out to him.


    Su suddenly stood up! He narrowed his eyes, looking north. At the limits of his eyes was an expanse of darkness. There was nothing there, only ake surface and ruins, norger creature in sight. Wherever the mechanical bugs passed, there wouldn¡¯t be anyrge-scale life in existence any longer. Su could feel that the cry was currently sounding from up north. Even though he wasn¡¯t sure about the concrete contents, he could sense the rm, fear, and anxiousness, as if there was some kind of disaster that was about to happen. Meanwhile, this type of feeling... this type of feeling waspletely identical to that of when Madeline was scared when she was still small, the feeling when she tightly gripped the corners of his clothes!


    Madeline! What happened to her?


    Su stood up, his light blonde short hair flying about in the wind. However, that cry only continued for a bit before vanishing. Moreover, it was weak to begin with, to the extent where not even Su himself was certain if this calling did happen, or if it was just his own misconception. However, when Su began to carefully recall and analyze everything he perceived just now, he was suddenly stunned. There was a weak fluctuation transmitted from an area in the distance that was almost impossible to distinguish, only making his mind tremble slightly. However, it was precisely this bit of fluctuation that instantly made Su¡¯s mind go taut. His thought centers reminded Su with an indifferent stance that the fluctuation just now might have something to do with Madeline, the corrtion around 0.00...05%. This meant that in that direction, someone or something rted to Madeline might have appeared, but the possibility could bepletely disregarded.


    Su put on his backup clothes, tightened his belt, and then jumped off the tree. His body drew out a beautiful and graceful arc through the sky, diving headfirst into the ice-coldke water. Soon afterwards, a white-colored water line could be seen on the water surface, quickly moving north.

 Book 6 33.9

    Book 6 Chapter 33.9 - Storm


    With eleven levels of perception ability, the entire world was like a youngdy dressed in ayer of light muslin, if the wind was just a bit greater, the finalyer of obstacles would be unveiled. Right now, it could be said that as long as Su wanted to know something, he would more or less obtain corresponding clues. Only, the number of clues would often be tremendous, in the seven or even eight digits, analysis and differentiating requiring Su himself toplete. Just like right now, when Su suddenly felt a powerful worry for Madeline, he would sense information rted to her. Meanwhile, what he was superior to ordinary ability users in, was his numerous thought centers, his processing ability far surpassing ordinary humans, so he immediately sorted out the single clue that carried the highest likelihood of being rted.


    The water line headed straight north, along the way slightly changing directions. The further north he went, the more clearly Su could sense the source of that fluctuation. It indeed had something to do with Madeline, yet he didn¡¯t know what it was. When he found the ce, the answer would naturally appear. Su was like arge fish, swimming under the water, his speed already exceeding a hundred kilometers an hour, the water line that was created drawing the attention of a few scouting bugs in the sky. They recorded the scene below, yet couldn¡¯te to a conclusion, only able to pass the data on, wait for arger scale bug swarm to deal with. When Su dove into theke, several dozen biological weapons made their way out from the forest, then entered theke, following behind Su.


    Currently, in Starship Valha, Fitzdurk was standing before a ten meter tall giant gate, his face cold. With a coldugh, he said, ¡°Serend, what is the meaning of this? This is my Valha, could it be that you thought that I cannot open this door?¡±


    As if proving Fitzdurk¡¯s words, the wall on the side opened, several high energy cannons quietly reaching out, the massive diamond crystal at the front of the cannons silently telling of their great power. Before these heavy cannons that could easily st through several meter thick sheets of vehicle armor, that giant alloy door was indeed as fragile as ss. At this time, Serend¡¯s projection appeared before the giant door, her expression indifferent as she said, ¡°Fitzdurk, do not be agitated, I only wish to awaken Madeline¡¯s instincts a bit earlier.¡±


    ¡°Awaken?¡± Fitzdurkughed coldly. ¡°What do you wish to do to Madeline? All methods that can be tried I have already tried, her will in this world is exceptionally strong, so it can only slowly sink and soften in the darkness. What, could it be that you believe yourself to be superior to me?¡±


    ¡°No, there are many methods you haven¡¯t tried yet.¡± Serend spoke in a profound manner.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fitzdurk frowned. He just felt like her following words definitely wouldn¡¯t be anything good.


    ¡°Madeline was born in this world, experiencing aplete childhood and teenage years, moreover starting to develop the heart of a woman. If you can understand this point, you will know what the weakness of her consciousness in this world is.¡± Serend slowly said.


    ¡°Be more specific!¡±


    ¡°Putting it simply, Madeline¡¯s will in this world is still that of a woman. What a human woman fears, her consciousness in this world will simrly fear, just to a differing degree. That is why if you want to suppress or destroy Madeline¡¯s will of this world and awaken her instincts, make her truly return to our side, you must set your hand from this aspect! Fitzdurk, you have never lived as a human, never being lost, which is why you do not understand the human race. They are extremely weak, and also extremelyplicated, their wills can be as rigid as ours, but when their weakness is found, they will instantly copse.¡± Serend said.


    After listening to her exnation, Fitzdurk¡¯splexion didn¡¯t improve much. He slowly said, ¡°You are saying that you are going to use Madeline¡¯s human female weak point to destroy her will of this world? What do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°I can show you.¡± Serend moved her hand, and then the lower half of the giant gate became transparent, revealing the scene behind it. Behind the door was an extremely wide space, inside of it a tform, on it a thick chunk of steel, one able to vaguely make out a human shape. Around the tform, more than ten robust individuals who looked like men yet weren¡¯t were busying about. They were incredibly ugly, but their massive bodies were covered in muscles, appearing quite strong and sturdy. They were all naked, lower bodies exaggerated, appearances sinister, their genitalia all perfectly straight, in an extremely excited state. The robust men were currently holding electric saws, polishing machines, and otherrge-scale machines, continuously cutting at the human-shaped chunk of steel on the tform. Even the sturdiest of alloys, under these powerful machines, would gradually be eaten through. However, it was unknwn what this steel person was made of, no matter how these robust men hacked at it, it showed no signs of activity. Sparks continuously flew between where the millstones, drill bits, and sawtooth made contact with the steel human, sshing onto the robust men like rain. However, those sparks¡¯ fragments all seemed to be falling from the cutting machinery, the steel human seemingly unharmed. However, Fitzdurk could obviously tell that the steel human was still degrading, being continuously worn down. The process was slow to the point where it was almost unrecognizable, but the trend was clear. Perhaps in a few days, or a few weeks, the steel human would be cut through enough, exposing the sleeping Madeline inside.


    This steel human sculpture, was precisely where Madeline was sleeping. When sheid dormant, her body automatically producedyers of armor, covering her entire body, moreover bing more and more thick, eventually forming this steel human sculpture.


    When he saw up to here, Fitzdurk already understood what would happen to Madeline¡¯s body when the steel human sculpture was broken through.


    This was precisely the n of action Serend adopted, what she meant by attacking the weak point of Madeline¡¯s consciousness in this world. However, Fitzdurk felt deep skepticism towards this method¡¯s effectiveness. There were some women who were more willing to die than to be humiliated, but the number of women who didn¡¯t care much about this seemed to be much greater in number. Could it be that those dozen or so biological humans who clearly walked out from breeding tanks would be enough to break down Madeline¡¯s will? Fitzdurk felt that not even he would surrender because of this, let alone Madeline. She was but the sharpest sword!


    As if seeing through Fitzdurk¡¯s doubt, Serend said, ¡°That is why I said that you do not understand women. Madeline¡¯s consciousness in this world is that of a woman, a normal woman. In the depths of her consciousness, there is already an image of a man engraved, in this type of situation, she would rather destroy herself than allow her body and consciousness to be tarnished. It is because by doing this, it is not only harming herself, but also that man deep in her heart.¡±


    Fitzdurk nodded in half-understanding. He had a feeling that this matter was perhaps not as simple as Serend made it out to be, but in the future, if Madeline felt resentment towards this matter when she woke up, then the consequences would be Serend¡¯s to bear. However, he just had a vague feeling that Serend seemed to be hiding something from him.


    His consciousness linked up to Valha again, suddenly discovering Serend had unknowingly when already left Valha. When the first wave of bug swarms had just been sent out, before the second wave had been fullypleted, for the sake of defending against the attacks of some powerful ultra life forms, Serend¡¯s perception ability was still extremely vital. Why did she suddenly leave at this time?


    ¡°Serend, why are you not present in Valha?¡± Fitzdurk asked seriously.


    Serend remained silent for a moment, and then said, ¡°I also have a remnant consciousness in this world that needs to be... dealt with.¡±

 Book 6 34.1

    Book 6 Chapter 34.1 - What Was


    The remains of her consciousness in this world? This reply left Fitzdurk extremely surprised, and also somewhat uneasy. He immediately thought of the face of the young man on Serend¡¯s body that he killed. ording to normal reasoning, Serend shouldn¡¯t bear a grudge over this, because she had already awoken. After awakening, all memories and experiences of this world, for the apostle, were like a dream. Regardless of what happened, since they already woke up, they shouldn¡¯t concern themselves over it any further.


    This was how it was in theory, but Fitzdurk still felt a vague sense of unease. Heposed himself, and then his consciousness linked up with all of the mechanical units, thus seeing Serend.


    Serend was dressed in ck clothes, stably standing on a mothership, currently flying southeast. Behind her, more than ten humanoid robust males were standing on the same mothership, their expressions all grave and stern, the iron chain wrapped around their left arms making one feel a sense of chilliness. These were the flesh puppets Serend made, they only knew how to obey her will. Meanwhile, Serend¡¯s own body already shrunk to about two meters in height, from the outside looking just like a beautiful and ice-cold human woman. Compared to the close to hundred meters long mothership below her, she was small to the point of almost being overlooked. However, when anyone with some ability saw her, they would feel that what was insignificant was that mothership below her feet.


    ¡°Serend, it is best if you immediately return!¡± Fitzdurk shouted with a frown.


    ¡°You do not have to right to order me around!¡± Serend responded coldly.


    Fitzdurk surged with anger, immediately ordering the mothership Serend and her flesh puppets were standing on to self destruct. However, when the order was given out, there was no response at all. With both of them being apostles, there was hardly any difference in abilities between Serend and Fitzdurk. Perhaps she might not be able tomand a fleet on the scale of tens of millions like Fitzdurk, but seizing control over a dozen or so motherships from Fitzdurk¡¯s hands was still easily done.


    Serend¡¯s small scale fleet quickly flew in the southeastern direction, along the way mostly moving through areas that had been ¡®purged¡¯ by the mechanical bug swarms, so there was norge-scale life to be seen at all. Four hundred kilometers of direct distance, under the mothership¡¯s full speed flying, only took twenty minutes. When the mothership stopped moving, Serend leapt off in a diving manner, heading towards the great earth with her head down legs up. This was but five hundred meters of high altitude!


    When she was about tond, her body turned in the air, and then her feetnded on the ground, forcefully sending the tremendous momentum straight into the ground. The force of impact made the earth where shended ripple outwards like a wave, extending in all directions, only calming down after traveling several dozen meters. There were two ordinarily dressed men standing close to the edge of the wave, even though they were a few meters from the edge of the earth wave, their bodies mysteriously left the ground, and then they began to twist at all types of unnatural angles, blood continuously pouring out from their mouth and nose. When the twonded again, their bodies didn¡¯t even twitch, from the looks of it already dead before they flew into the air.


    Behind the two corpses, was a somewhat tattered courtyard. Those two seemed to be gatekeepers.


    The courtyard looked rather ordinary. Even though the amount of space it upied wasn¡¯t small, there was only a single main building and a few auxiliary houses, just like a ranch that couldn¡¯t be any moremon. However, to have sixth level ability users as guards, how could this be an ordinary ranch? The courtyard¡¯s main entrance consisted of two ck painted flower patterned iron gates, so ordinary that it almost felt a bit unsophisticated. A name te hung from the cement doorpost on the side, on it written Stam Ranch.


    The few who understood the inner details knew that Stam was precisely the name Bevs used when the Blood Parliament was first established. Stam Ranch, was Blood Parliament¡¯s first prison.


    Locked up here were all the most dangerous prisoners, every one of them able to stir up great disorder if they were let loose into the northern continent, but of course, this could only happen outside the Blood Parliament¡¯s territory. If one wished to cause trouble in the Blood Parliament, forget about the Spider Empress, just Bevs alone was already enough to send them into prison once more.


    However, there was one exception, and this person was locked up in the deepest level of this prison. The number of those who knew of his existence, did not exceed five.


    With the death of the two gatekeepers, a primitive and bleak rm sounded in the ranch, seven or eight individuals rushing out from the main and side building. Even though they were in ordinary servant, maid, or cook attire, their powerful auras exposed their identities as ability users. Their expressions were ice-cold and stiff. When they saw Serend who was clearly a bit different from an ordinary human, they didn¡¯t reveal any surprise, instead instantly separating, nking her in a circr manner. It was to the extent where a petite woman¡¯s figure became blurry, thus disappearing.


    However, right at this time, the wind here suddenly became strong.

 Book 6 34.2

    Book 6 Chapter 34.2 - What Was


    A three meter tall giant dropped from the sky, the tremendous force of impact making the great earth tremble, also making his feet nt deeply into the ground. However, his knees only buckled in, and then his body was stabilized, disying just how terrifying his strength was. When the giantnded, sound waves spread in all directions. A blurry figure immediately appeared from the shadows, precisely the woman who had just entered a stealthed state. Herplexion was deathly white, the corners of her mouth carrying wisps of blood and foam, the powerful impact clearly leaving her with quite some injuries. Her reaction speed was also extremely fast, immediately leaping up, throwing herself towards the shadows in the building ahead. As long as she could jump into the darkness, she could enter stealth once more. However, when she only jumped halfway into the air, her body suddenly froze! Arge hand already grabbed the woman¡¯s head, her expression instantly distorting, yet she couldn¡¯t even cry out. That giant who really did create a seismic wave, forcing her out of stealth, reached out another hand, grabbing her waist. The woman was extremely slender, which was why her slim waist could bepletely surrounded by the giant¡¯s palm.


    The giant¡¯s hands crossed. The woman¡¯s body was immediately twisted to an unnatural state, and then she was flung aside like a tattered rag. During the entire process, there was no expression to be seen on the giant¡¯s face at all, but there was a bloodthirsty radiance in his eyes.


    The great earth trembled continuously. Giants descended from above one after another, just the seismic waves enough to make the guards who rushed out sway unsteadily from side to side, to the extent where one couldn¡¯t evade in time, his head and shoulders crushed under the sole of a giant. Blood crazily gushed out, yet that giant seemed totally unaware, instead looking around in search of new prey. However, the result left him disappointed, the dozen or so giants in the courtyard were all searching for new prey, as the guards who rushed out from the buildings had long turned into corpses, moreover turned to pieces. A giant who was clearly a bit taller walked over to the gate. He reached out his hand, casually grabbing at it, and then the ck metal courtyard gate was torn apart! It flung it aside, then knelt down on one knee, waiting for Serend¡¯s arrival.


    Serend walked slowly into the manor, the corners of her eyes twitching slightly, expression extremelyplicated. With a wave of her hand, the flesh puppets immediately scattered, upying various important locations in the manor. Meanwhile, Serend herself walked towards the main building. The flesh puppets were all roughly three meters in size, their bodies massive, so it would be extremely difficult for them to squeeze into the corridors and passageways designed for humans.


    After entering through the entrance, an elder who wore butler clothes was currently standing there, calmly watching Serend, the silver pocket watch in his hands more like a handicraft article than a tool for murder.


    ¡°This is private territory, we do not wee outsiders. However, it is already toote even if you wanted to leave now.¡± The elder raised the pistol in his hands. The muzzle fired out a weak blue me, but the two bullets left the barrel with initial speeds exceeding a thousand meters per second, flying towards Serend¡¯s eyes with absolute precision! The pistol¡¯s recoil was inconceivably great, but the elder¡¯s hand remained extremely steady.


    Ayer of gold appeared from the depths of Serend¡¯s eyes, and then they turned into violent radiance, as if two streams of mes sprayed out from her pupils! The alloy bullets¡¯ speed suddenly slowed, struggling to move forward before the golden radiance. They began to deform and warp along the way, ultimately turning into two streams of liquid before falling.


    When he saw this scene, the elder¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted, firmly pressing down on the trigger, the muzzle sending out sts of blue me again. A bullet evaded the golden radiance mes, rushing at Serend¡¯s upper lip. Even though that area wasn¡¯t a vital point, it could still inflict sufficient injuries. This time, the bulletnded firmly on Serend, but it was as if it hit a steel te, deforming, and then falling. Meanwhile, her sensual lips weren¡¯t damaged in the slightest, not even turning a bit red.


    This bullet could st through a centimeter thick uniform steel te!


    The elder¡¯s expression immediately changed. After a pause, he flung aside the pistol and then released a muffled low roar. His body suddenly swelled in size, his rapidly growing tissues instantly making the meticulously crafted swallow-tailed coat burst to shreds. In the blink of an eye, the old man already became a frightening, muscr robust man!


    Serend¡¯s eyes finallynded on the elder¡¯s body, moreover surprisingly stopping for a moment. For her, spending even this amount of her time on this type of small insect¡¯s body was already extremely wasteful. The moment Serend¡¯s eyesnded on his body, the elder¡¯s expression suddenly changed greatly. The veins on his neck swelled, seemingly transfering all of the strength in his body. However, he couldn¡¯t utter a sound, nor could he move. Under Serend¡¯s gaze, his body slowly floated into the air. A hint of resolution shed past the elder¡¯s eyes. His body swelled up once more, the blood vessels on the surface popping one after another, exposing sts of bloody mist. He already transferred every bit of strength he could, but Serend¡¯s eyes were like an invisible prison, locking down all of his movements. Even after igniting his own life, he was still only able to move his arms and legs slightly.


    Serend continued to look at the elder. She slowly walked past him, casually grabbed his head, and then made a twisting motion. With a kacha sound, the elder¡¯s face moved to his back.


    With a plop sound, the elder¡¯s lifeless body copsed, but it still continued to twitch involuntarily. However, Serend was already walking towards the end of the hall, not giving the elder¡¯s corpse another look. This was only a small insect, not worth any further attention. Even if this small bug was Prison Number One¡¯s warden, even if he had eight levels of strength, he was still only a bug.


    At the end of the hall was originally a staircase that led upstairs, behind the staircase a small door that led to the rear court. However, when the back door was pushed open, it was a path that winded downwards, deep as if there was no limit, unknown just how far it went. Serend didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest, directly following the passage down, as if she was extremely familiar with this ce.

 Book 6 34.3

    Book 6 Chapter 34.3 - What Was


    The passage was deep with no end in sight, winding to and fro. In addition, it forked at certain areas,plex like abyrinth. Moreover, the indispensable traps ofbyrinths were naturally not missing, quite a few set up. This was a vast and massive project, unknown as to what it was first used for, everything now seeming rather old-fashioned, with many instations damaged due tock of maintenance. However, even though an extremely long amount of time had passed, there were still many mechanisms that could be used, the crucial areas even more so having some new era instations added by the Blood Parliament, their power several times greater. The designs were ingenious, yet they were still somewhat inferior to the olden era ones.


    However, Serend advanced boldly through the darkness, the golden mes in her pupils firing a meter out, illuminating the entire passage! Regardless of whether it was the mechanisms or traps, nothing could hide from the golden radiance, exploding one after another. Apanying Serend were rumbling explosions, onlyrge areas of embers left in her wake.


    This was originally a path filled with danger, yet it was crossed by her like level road.


    Finally, she reached the end of the passage, individual prison cells emerging before her one after another. There was a name te in front of almost every single cell, some locked, some opened. Looking through the opened prison doors, there would usually be a set or multiple sets of bones or corpses. Serend¡¯s eyes swept over the name tes, the words able to more or less stir up some ripples in her mind. There were many shocking names among them, even though this was ording to the human standard. However, if it was switched for Serend¡¯s evaluation system, these individuals still separated themselves from the category of bugs.


    Before a certain name, Serend stopped for the first time. The carving on the name te was extremely simple, only written Julius, no family name, nor was there any crime mentioned, let alone any other information. However, Serend, after absorbing Valha¡¯s database, knew that this wasn¡¯t a normal name. Julius, was the name of a woman, but what the people remembered was instead her nickname, Bloody Mary. The prison cell door was opened, but there were no bones inside. There wasn¡¯t anything here, the cellpletely empty.


    Bloody Mary had enjoyed glory, yet also experienced a tragic history. However, the suffering and glory she had previously brought about wasn¡¯t much at all in Serend¡¯s eyes. Yet, for some reason, she stood in front of this name, moreover stood there for a whole half minute. All of her thought centers were operating at high speed, trying to find the reason for her interest in Bloody Mary from the sea of information. However, there was just too much information, the possibilities too many, the amount that had to be processed clearly exceeding Serend¡¯s abilities. She shook her head, not continuing to think about it.


    Before leaving, Serend saw a small line of annotations from the corners of her eyes, documenting when Bloody Mary escaped. However, with her abilities, how could she have escaped from this ce? Serend couldn¡¯t help but develop a bit of interest in Julius. She calcted things a bit inwardly, and then knew that Bloody Mary escaped roughly seventeen years ago. However, even after the golden radiance illuminated every corner of this ce, she still wasn¡¯t able to find any abnormalities, nor were there any clues. This was extremely abnormal. One had to understand that under Serend¡¯s Clear Sight ability, there was no chance of any valuable information being overlooked. This could only mean that either too much time had passed, thus causing all of the clues to disappear, or the one who rescued her was too powerful, powerful to the point where not the slightest trace was left behind. The likelihood of the former wasn¡¯t great, and the same could be said about thetter.


    Serend shook her head, not thinking any further about this, this wasn¡¯t her goal for this trip. She continued forward, after arriving at the end of the hall, she turned around, her eyes stopping on a name for a second. Lafite Waltz, another name that separated from the realm of insects, entering the level of mice, but that was as far as it went.


    Serend finally stood before the final prison cell. The cell¡¯s door was tightly locked, the one inside still alive. The metal door was extremely thick, the lock also rough and crude. However,pared to the person inside, the prison door was actually incredibly weak, as long as he wished, he could smash apart the door at any time, and even this entire Prison Number One if he so wished! However, after many years had passed, he always remained in here. Even now, Serend didn¡¯t understand why.


    She was right in front of the prison door, yet she couldn¡¯t take even the slightest step forward. She reached out her hand, gently caressing the name te, as if she wanted to engrave every single letter into the bottom of her heart. She clearly only had to call out lightly, and then the person in the prison would hear her, yet she could only stroke the words on the namete.


    At this time, Serend was quiet, and was also gentle.


    As if he sensed something, a low and rough male voice sounded from inside the prison cell. ¡°Who?¡±


    When she heard the male¡¯s voice, Serend¡¯s hand trembled lightly, inadvertently leaving behind a few deep fingerprints on the namete. She lowered her hand, wanting to knock on the door, yet her hand was only raised halfway, not tapping on the door in the end. Only, like this, the namete finally came into view. Even though there were now a few fingerprints, one could still barely make out the name.


    Gusv.


    Prison Number One¡¯s defense could be said to be extremely strict, and it could also be said to be extremelyx. The number of guards wasn¡¯t many, ability users not strong enough, of course, that was with the post-war standard. Before the war erupted, even if the three great influential families tried to break in, they would have to attack at full strength. Meanwhile, the greatest threat that made people too scared to get involved with Prison Number One wasn¡¯t these guards, but rather Bevs, as well as the giant shadow behind him, the Spider Empress.

 Book 6 34.4

    Book 6 Chapter 34.4 - What Was


    Su stood before Prison Number One, his eyes narrowed slightly, currently observing this seemingly ordinary manor. Right now, Prison Number One was not ordinary in the slightest, the metal courtyard gate warped, flung to the side, the deformed corpses of two guards resting at the side. There was even more so a bloodiness wafting through the courtyard covered in dismembered corpses, their manner of death all different. More than ten flesh puppets were spread throughout, turning their heads at this moment one after another, their sinister blood-colored pupils filled with ice-cold killing intent.


    There were a total of eleven people and seventeen flesh puppets. Two sets of numbers instantly moved past Su¡¯s consciousness. The instant he saw these giants, the name flesh puppets instantly moved across his mind, many of their characteristics and functions appearing at the same time. Even though it wasn¡¯t to the very extreme, it was still precise to the point where it exceeded his Panoramic View ability¡¯s range. Moreover, that familiar feeling could be felt again from the flesh puppets¡¯ bodies, as if he already knew about them for several hundreds of thousands, or even over a million years.


    ¡°It¡¯s someone I¡¯m familiar with again!¡± Su sighed inwardly. His eyes didn¡¯tnd on the slowly moving flesh puppets, but were rather sizing up the entire manor. In his eyes, it was as if there was an iparablyrge spider currently upying this manor.


    He gave that spider that didn¡¯t actually exist another look, and then after a chuckle, he began to walk into the manor. He didn¡¯t wish to stand against it, nor would it be his enemy. Since it wasn¡¯t his enemy, then there was no need to feel too much misgivings. This was something he believed the Spider Empress also understood.


    A strong gust of wind blew over from the back, carrying fine crackling sounds. This was the phenomenon produced by extreme power, a fist that instantly tore through the sound barrier, no adjectives too excessive when used to describe it, almost exceeding the limits of what the flesh could aplish. Su didn¡¯t need to turn around to sense that a flesh puppet¡¯s body had shed behind him like a demon, instantly erupting with all the power its flesh could exert, a fist smashing at him! Purely in terms of power, this fist already exceeded a ninth level power strengthened individual, but this was only the power, not including the other supplementary effects.


    Su¡¯s body leaned slightly to the side, his elbow moving up, bumping the bottom of the flesh puppet¡¯s giant elbow. When the elbow and fist collided, there was immediately a muffled sound that ran out. Right now, Su¡¯s strength would only be above the flesh puppet¡¯s. This strike immediately made the flesh puppet lose its bnce, the fist moving towards the sky. Meanwhile, Su had already closed the distance between the two, his right hand grabbing its left fist, unexpectedly starting to wrestle with this giant opponent! The flesh puppet released a world-shaking roar, the dark red solid scales covering the surface of its body rxing and expanding, revealing the pink new flesh underneath. In that instant, its body increased roughly thirty percent in size, hundreds of tons of power crushing down on Su¡¯s small body!


    Su¡¯s hand turned, and then the flesh puppet¡¯s arm was immediately jerked perfectly straight. An expanse of concentrated cracking sounds rang out, the bones inside its body forcibly twisted to pieces! Regardless of how the flesh puppet screamed, Su still raised it up, and them smashed it down onto the ground. Then, with a single stamp, he crushed its head.


    He tore off a piece of flesh from the flesh puppet¡¯s body, and then brought it to the edge of his nose, taking a light sniff. As expected, it was an extremely familiar smell, with even more information quickly surfacing.


    Flesh puppet: high-level biological weapon, automatically modified to adapt to this world¡¯s environment. Mid-level intelligence, mid-levelbat strength, ability includes Eruption, sh Movement, Roaring Leap, High Level Defensive Force Field, and other things. Its special property was that it could be cloned.


    However, when he read the flesh puppet¡¯s long list of abilities, Su instead revealed a hint of a ruminate smile. In his memories, the flesh puppet¡¯s ability list should be several times longer, as this was but a high-level ability user. The greatlycking ability list could only mean one thing, which was that the master who created them hadn¡¯tpletely revived yet. What the flesh puppets excelled at wasn¡¯t their abilities, but rather their ability to be duplicated. Su knew that these flesh puppets could be instantly produced by their master, which was equivalent to rebirth. This was what was different from the other biological weapons, as their reproduction and growth would more or less result in some changes, after several hundred, or even just more than ten generations, they would lose many of their special abilities. Meanwhile, duplication, as the name implied, waspletely retaining all of the details and abilities. No matter how many eras passed, they wouldn¡¯t change in the slightest.


    However, the most important thing was that Su smelled Madeline¡¯s aura on these flesh puppet¡¯s bodies!


    The aura was extremely weak, perhaps it had only seen her, or maybe heard a few words pertaining to Madeline. However, this was already enough, because it meant that their master, a certain apostle, should have Madeline¡¯s information.


    The flesh puppet below Su¡¯s feet continuously struggled, power bing greater and greater, not like it was heavily injured at all. Su knew that the flesh puppets didn¡¯t have vital areas, the head merely the ce where some perception organs were concentrated. If one wished to kill them, they had to be smashed into a bloody paste, and only then can their regeneration process be stopped. Aside from this, it wasn¡¯t that Su didn¡¯t have methods to deal with them, those options would just take up a bit more time.


    When one¡¯s size was too small, abilities would be restricted. His instincts reminded him again that from its perspective, it was already time for him to grow to at least ten meters, this was the bottom line. Meanwhile, as long as he didn¡¯t exceed fifty meters, Su¡¯s evolution degree could be supported.


    Towards his instinct¡¯s voice, Su always ignored it. He suddenly shifted several meters outwards. Under powerful winds, another flesh puppet¡¯s fists smashed down, obviously not hitting Su, instead smashing half of its woundedpanion¡¯s body rotten. As long as the wounded flesh puppet was given enough time, it could regenerate, but it definitely couldn¡¯t move for at least the next few hours.


    Su began to run, rushing past many flesh puppets like a string of afterimages. Whenever their giant fists smashed out, his hair would fly about, the powerful winds making his skin feel a bit of stinging pain. However, they only had the chance to send out one punch at most; once that punch missed, Su already disappeared through the main building¡¯s gates.


    All of the flesh puppets instantly crowded around the manor¡¯s main building, yet not a single one dared to get within three meters of it. Their bodies were toorge, unable to go through the main entrance. Once the main building was destroyed, it would be the same as creating hindrances for Serend, which was why she set up this restricted area.


    The flesh puppets didn¡¯tck intelligence, on the contrary, their intelligence was greater than that of most humans. On the starship, the flesh puppets could even take the ce of a fleet¡¯smander. That was why after making a simple judgment of the situation, they immediately issued an urgent warning to Serend, moreover sending her all of the information they acquired from fighting Su.


    The warning was already sent, but there was no reply. They all sensed the passage behind the main building, but it was as if that passage possessed life, severing all perception. When the information entered the darkness, there would be no activity that returned, so they didn¡¯t know if it was sessfully sent out or not. The flesh puppets looked at each other in dismay, but apart from increasing the alert intensity again and again, there was nothing else they could do.

 Book 6 34.5

    Book 6 Chapter 34.5 - What Was


    After entering the main building, Su saw the elderying on the ground, and then the scene before his death was instantly restored in his consciousness. This was an eighth level ability user, if ced in the ck Dragonriders, he even had the power to be a general, able to enjoy a luxurious lifestyle that was difficult to imagine in this era, yet he still willingly protected this ce. Su shook his head, deeply moved inside. If this was before the civil war, the elder¡¯s persistence was worthy of admiration, because at that time, an eighth level ability user was definitely powerful. However, this civil war that continued for less than a year changed everything; even though the war ended, ability users were like rats that ate their fill, starting to emerge nest after nest.


    Compared to the olden era, the new era was a crazy age. However, if the civil war was a dividing line, one would find that the world before the civil war was at least still a reasonable one.


    The Blood Parliament¡¯s civil war was like adding a powerful stimnt to an already excited world, making it operate even more crazily. The various invisible chains restricting ability users seemed to have snapped, no longer like several tens of years ago where they had to carefully count evolutionary points, continuously search for abilities suitable to their own needs. Now, as long as they killed a few people, almost anyone could produce abilities.


    Su thought to himself while walking into the dark passage. Currently, his numerous thought centerspletely allowed him to still think many random thoughts while moving at full speed. From the information he obtained from the flesh puppet¡¯s body, he knew that the one in the passage was definitely someone Su knew, the woman he had previously fought a life and death battle against in the spiritual world. It was precisely that battle that made Su develop doubts towards his future for the first time.


    Serend, the all-seeing apostle. She might be prey, but she might be a hunter as well.


    The dark-colored passage gradually extended into the underground depths. After a few steps, Su slowly entered the darkness, bing one with his surroundings. Streaks of perception repeatedly swept through the passage, but when they made contact with Su¡¯s body, they separated like flowing water, and then gathered behind Su again. Just like that, Supletely disappeared from Serend¡¯s perception.


    All-seeing apostle, just like Su, she excelled in the Perception Domain. From this moment forth, the battle between the two Perception Domain experts had already begun.


    Su started to increase speed, like a long stretched shadow, he instantly moved a hundred meters. Completely screening off Serend¡¯s perception like this was a state he could only maintain for a short amount of time. When Serend also adjusted her perception method, or when Su approached a set distance within Serend, he would be discovered. At that time, it would also be when Su released the most ferocious attack!


    At the crucial moment, by relying on his instinct¡¯s power, Su knew that he could touch upon the border of twelve levels of Perception Domain ability. irvoyance, Su had already experienced its power in the Land of Rest. With this ability, even the Perception Domain ability users who weren¡¯t known for theirbat strength couldpete against Magic and Combat Domain ability users.


    Meanwhile, Serend, if Su¡¯s memories didn¡¯t fail him, what she had was the second twelfth level Perception Domain ability, Perfect Duplication. Unlike irvoyance, Perfect Duplication also needed the support of ten levels or higher of Mental Domain and Magic Domain abilities. More prerequisites often meant greater power, bt this wasn¡¯t always the case.


    irvoyance versus Perfect Duplication, a contest between the only two Perception Domain twelfth level abilities. It was still unknown which one woulde out on top.


    The instant he appeared in the depths of the prison, Su saw Serend just starting to turn around, a hint of shock shing past her face. Next to her stood a man that was evenrger than her, his skin dark, all of the lines rigid as if forged from ck steel, his beard like steel needles. From the outside, he looked like a muscle for brains fierce male, but those pupils were bottomless, flickering with a radiance of wisdom. When his eyesnded on Su¡¯s body as well, Su actually felt wisps of scorching heat on his skin!


    Who was this man? He was strong, extremely strong! However, Su couldn¡¯t find any information rted to this male from his memories.


    Serend¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. She gave Su a fierce look, and only then did she turn around, saying something quietly to the man beside her. From the surface, she seemed to have only contempt for Su, but the three of them all understood clearly that from the moment Su arrived, the speed at which energy circted within Serend¡¯s body became constant, not changing any further. For ability users, the movement of energy within one¡¯s body was the true sign of taking action. That was why the moment Su appeared, Serend was already pretty much confronting him. As for the male beside her, the energy within his body was close to a static state. His strength was extremely special, condensed and rough, like steel and iron, full of a biting cold aura.


    The three individuals were in a delicate state of equilibrium. If either side¡¯s energy fluctuation disyed the slightest changes, then an intense battle would begin.


    ¡°You shoulde with me.¡± This didn¡¯t seem like something spoken by Serend, but it dide from her mouth.


    The male shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°There¡¯s no way that can happen. If I go with you, you will never be able to be aplete apostle. Also, I cannot leave either.¡±

 Book 6 34.6

    Book 6 Chapter 34.6 - What Was


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if I don¡¯t be aplete apostle!¡± It seemed like Serend had already tried to persuade the man before Su arrived, yet didn¡¯t seed.


    ¡°It does matter.¡± The man sighed. He gave Serend a deep look, and then said, ¡°Apostles have eternal life, you all have endless time. I am a human, my lifespan limited. Even if my abilities also reached the twelve levels that is unknown to even exist or not, it isn¡¯t like my life has no end. That is why we will never be the same type of life form. Also, can you give up on those warrades you have fought together with for hundreds of thousands of years? They definitely wouldn¡¯t let me go, and you, who haven¡¯tpletely awoken yet, won¡¯t be their opponent. If... if youpletely awaken, you wouldn¡¯t feel that these experiences are precious. The time we spent together, towards eternal life, is like a short dream, at most reminiscing a bit after waking up, it is already not bad if you don¡¯t feel foolish or annoyed at that time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Serend said without any hesitation.


    However, the man¡¯s bitter smile became even more clear. He sighed, and then said, ¡°it isn¡¯t a possibility, but rather the inevitable. You said that you already found a pastpanion, then... what about our child? Don¡¯t tell me that he is still alive.¡±


    Serend stopped, not continuing this topic.


    The man didn¡¯t continue this either. He took a deep breath, and then said, ¡°I cannot leave. The Spider Empress won¡¯t let me leave.¡±


    ¡°Spider Empress?! What ability does she have to keep you here? We are leaving right now! As long as we can get rid of this problem, then we can leave.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that simple.¡± The man¡¯s smile became increasingly pained, the wrinkles on his face even more so as if carved by knives.


    ¡°It is indeed not that simple.¡± This time, the one who spoke was Su.


    He could already clearly sense Madeline¡¯s aura from Serend¡¯s body, and there was one piece of remnant information that was definitely upsetting. Su originally wanted to drag Serend into a spiritual world battle even though she already awakened arger half of her apostle functions. In a spiritual battle, Su still had about fifty percent certainty in winning. When facing an apostle, forget about having fifty percent certainty, even if there was only ten percent certainty, he should be going for it. However, Su didn¡¯t expect to encounter a man here, moreover such a powerful one. The aura this man released from his body was even above O¡¯Brien¡¯s. In the battle between Su and Serend, he was already no longer a deciding element, but couldpletely stand as a third party.


    Moreover, from the words just now, the man already revealed his rtionship with Serend. This was definitely not some good thing, because it meant that Su¡¯s original n had alreadye to a premature abortion. If Su dragged Serend into a spiritual battle, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be a momentary matter. At that time, as long as this man released a simple blow, it would be enough to remove Su¡¯s head.


    There were no shortcuts after all, this was what Su thought. The energy in his chest had long ignited, the zing heat close to eruption. Meanwhile, his pupils continuously changed from green to a darker color, ultimately bing a dark forest green. In the depths of his pupils, all human emotions had alreadypletely disappeared, what was left only an emptiness and icy coldness. In that instant, his instincts had already be one with Su, no way to distinguish one from the other. Su didn¡¯t suppress his instincts, nor did his instincts try to seize authority over his body. Before a powerful enemy, both sides knew that only by killing Serend first would there be things to discuss afterwards.


    The entire world was broken down before Su¡¯s eyes, transforming into countless digits, and then reconstructing the original world. However, this world was already different, Su could grasp its finest transformations and flow, absolutely everything, regardless of whether they were big or small, all evolved and changed in Su¡¯s mind. When a creature could calcte all possibilities of the surrounding world, it was already close to true irvoyance, because whenever a branch of history appeared, one would know its inevitable result.


    This was irvoyance, a terrifying ability when one¡¯s calction ability reached the very extreme.


    Before the calction ability reached its limit, within the range it could cover, the one with the irvoyance ability was god, the ruler of all living things.


    That was why Su got up, walked forward, and then with three steps, reached the originally empty position, sending a fist towards the air! His fist didn¡¯t strike nothing, when it moved, it was still empty, but when it was brandished halfway, the man¡¯s sharp and distinct face already appeared! Su¡¯s fist smashed fiercely into the man¡¯s face, smashing the mountain range like nosepletely into his skull, the powerful impact even sending the man flying out,pletely sinking into the prison cell wall.


    ¡°So fucking heavy!¡± Su¡¯s consciousnessined from the bottom of his heart. The man¡¯s body didn¡¯t look that frightening, but his weight exceeded five tons, truly unknown just what his body was made of exactly to reach this level of density, even saying that he was cast from metal wasn¡¯t too excessive. However, right now, Su had close to ten levels of power, sending something that was five tons in weight flying still wasn¡¯t too strenuous, but smashing him into the wall still wasn¡¯t easy, because the wall was made of an extremely tough green rock that was no different from steel.


    After this strike seeded, Su didn¡¯t hesitate at all, directly rushing at the man, his fist even more so releasing a short yet sharp bony spur, the deep green radiance flickering on its surface a reflection of extreme poison. Su¡¯s current poison was something no one wanted to touch, this the case regardless of whether it was Gusv or Serend.

 Book 6 34.7

    Book 6 Chapter 34.7 - What Was


    Serend screamed out, her hands brandishing about, all of the radiance in this underground space suddenly dimming. Under an extremely powerful force field, everything began to distort. This wasn¡¯t an interference towards one¡¯s sight, but rather truly a distortion of matter! In that instant, Su felt as if his body became close to ten times heavier, as if he was going to sink. However, this had long appeared in Su¡¯s predictions, his feet that pressed against the ground exerted force, already neutralizing the increased force field¡¯s obstruction, to the extent where not even a reverse gravitational force field was activated. What was different from Gusv was that Su¡¯s body was now extremely light, only about twenty kilograms. Even if Serend increased the gravity here by a hundred times, it still wouldn¡¯t affect him that much.


    Su¡¯s fist waspletely unaffected. It smashed down towards Gusv, the bone spur carrying biological poison also extending out longer and longer. Even though he didn¡¯t know Gusv¡¯s exact constitution, the biological poison Su secreted could directly sever strands at a gic level, the effects several hundred times greater than normal gic copse poison. Even if Gusv had ten levels of defense, he still couldn¡¯t stop this type of poison.


    Golden light appeared from Serend¡¯s eyes, two streaks of zing radiance firing from her eyes,nding on Su¡¯s lower back. If Su insisted on attacking, allowing the golden light to remain on his back, then he would be sted through by the radiance. That was why Su had no choice but to take a step to the side, avoiding Serend¡¯s gaze. Meanwhile, in this instant, the bony spur suddenly extended, the tip still hitting Gusv. Even though this wasn¡¯t a full speed attack, as long as a bit of skin was broken, Gusv¡¯s end wouldn¡¯t be good.


    The bony spur scratched Gusv¡¯s thigh, and then with a crack sound, the tip fractured, the bits of fluorescent poison sshing onto his body. It instantly ate through the prisoner clothes, and as soon as it made contact with skin,rge amounts of fine bubbles were produced, viciously eating their way inside. However, Gusv¡¯s skin was like metal, Su¡¯s biological poison not excelling at corrosion, which was why it didn¡¯t invade his body at all, thus couldn¡¯t disy this use. Be that as it may, even if it wasn¡¯t real poison, this drop of biological poison would still create a few holes. Gusv¡¯s defensive strength far exceeded Su¡¯s previous judgment, definitely above ten levels.


    Su was slightly stunned, this was not the foresight ¡®irvoyance¡¯ gave him. However, just like what irvoyance foretold, Serend¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t be restricted in time, directly shining on Gusv¡¯s body. The energy contained within this radiance could eat through all types of the sturdiest alloys, while Gusv had just been struck by Su, momentarily unable to recover his mobility, so there was no way he could evade.


    The light shone on Gusv¡¯s torso, yet it didn¡¯t inflict the injury that was expected. His prisoner clothes burned under the extreme temperature, but the golden radiance instead added ayer of dark golden brilliance, making him look like a copper forged war god. Gusv stretched out his limbs, and then broke free from the wall he was sent into, jumping onto the ground. He cracked his knuckles, an ear-splitting metal grinding sound unexpectedly sounding between his joints.


    ¡°Fuck, I just knew it wouldn¡¯t be that easy!¡± Su cursed out, quickly moving to Gusv¡¯s other side, using his body to block Serend¡¯s line of sight, and then he sent a fist flying towards his soft waist and ribs. There was still a bone spur on his fist, this time, only a few centimeters long. Only a short and tough bone spur had a chance of piercing through Gusv¡¯s metal body. Su¡¯s speed was extremely fast, before Gusv even had the chance to turn around, Su already closed the distance, a slight pain felt from below Gusv¡¯s ribs! He released a low roar, right elbow moving horizontally. Even if he attacked Su like this, he still couldn¡¯t dodge, only able to raise his arm to exchange a frontal blow!


    A muffled noise immediately rang through the entire underground prison, several unlucky prisoners immediately copsing after hearing the noise, unable to get back up, dark blood continuously flowing out from their mouths and noses.


    It was as if Su was sliding on a water surface, quickly backing up. Gusv left the ground, flying out once more from the tremendous bacsh, smashing straight into the ceiling. In this exchange, Su actually suffered a bit of a loss, there was still a disparity in strength between him and his opponent, an entire level of disparity. A confrontation between ten and eleven levels, if it wasn¡¯t for Su¡¯s body structure reading the greatest degree of optimization, he would have been heavily injured this time.


    Eleven levels of strength and eleven levels of defense? Su couldn¡¯t help but frown. How could this type of vicious individual be unknown in the Blood Parliament¡¯s history? Moreover, why would he be imprisoned here, willingly serving as an obscure and unknown prisoner? At the very least, in Su¡¯s memories, in the Blood Parliament, aside from Bevs who transformed into an ultra life form, as well as the Spider Empress, there was not a single person who could stop the man before him.


    Su had to figure out his abilities!


    As he backed up, Su thought to himself, his mind following along the divergence of Combat Domain abilities, a new ability quickly emerging.


    Ultimate Offense and Defense, Combat Domain eleventh level ability, powerful physical strength as the final goal. Both strength and defense would be substantially increased, a terrifying ability that almost reached the level where spatial energy could be directly transferred. It was on par with the most powerful offensive ability ¡®Multifaceted Offense.¡±


    An enemy with Ultimate Offense and Defense definitely wouldn¡¯t make one feel good, Su didn¡¯t feel good either. This meant that only an eleventh level attack could deliver adequate damage, and at the same time, he couldn¡¯t be struck back, because unless he had ten levels or higher defense, it was practically inevitable death.


    However, when he saw the small hole in Gusv¡¯s waist, as well as the dark green poisoned blood that continuously surged out, Su¡¯s mind finally calmed slightly.

 Book 6 34.8

    Book 6 Chapter 34.8 - What Was


    Su had quite the confidence in the poison he produced, this was not something an ordinary creature¡¯s immune system could resist. He predicted that in just over ten seconds, the biological poison will reproduce to arge enough number, moreover upy all of the vital nervous tissues. At that time, Gusv¡¯sbat strength would decrease sharply, and then a minuteter, he wouldpletely lose all fighting strength. To poison an eleventh level powerful individual in under a minute, this bit of poison was enough to poison hundreds of thousands of people.


    Only, the following dozen or so seconds weren¡¯t that easily passed, Su had to face Gusv¡¯s crazy attacks. Sure enough, when he saw the injury on his body, Gusv immediately released a world-shaking roar, the furious cry making the entire hall tremble, crushed rock continuously falling from the broken ceiling. Meanwhile, Serend even more so threw herself at Su with no thoughts of personal safety! Her roar was full of misery, she who also excelled in the Perception Domain obviously knew the power of the toxin Su secreted.


    Streak after streak of golden light warped and weaved about, the angry roar even more so like thunder, rumbling endlessly. Under the crazy storm of attacks, Su was like a leaf fluttering among great waves, seemingly in danger, yet as the billows rose and fell, great waves passed, but he was still unharmed. Serend¡¯s eyes were endlessly powerful, if Su remained even a hundredth of a second too long, even he would be burned. Moreover, her eyes released zing mes, the attack truly following where her sight was, the attacks already fast to the extreme. Meanwhile, oftentimes, the instant before she attacked, Su already moved, avoiding the path of her attack. Even the few attacks he wasn¡¯t able topletely evade only left behind shallow marks on his body.


    Gusv endured for longer than he had anticipated, only when half a minute passed did his rate of attacks start to decrease. Now, the state of poison was already extremely clear, aside from his pupils, all other parts of his eyes were dyed in ayer of faint green color. This meant that Su¡¯s biological poison already spread throughout Gusv¡¯s entire body, just that it was forcefully suppressed by his body¡¯s astonishingly tough immune system. The two sides were currently locked in a stalemate, wearing each other down, but once the immune system¡¯s potential was exhausted, that would be the time of Gusv¡¯s death.


    Su began to breathe heavily, the temperature of the me burning in his thoracic cavity already reaching an extremely dangerous critical point. If he wanted to increase his energy levels any further, then the inner membrane¡¯s protectiveyer would be melted through, thus turning Supletely into a human bombparable to a nuclear warhead. He already did everything he could, yet was powerless to fight back.


    irvoyance wasn¡¯t omnipotence, it was simrly restricted by the other abilities the users had. With Su¡¯s current strength, and Serend as well as Gusv¡¯s joint attacks, the fact that he could evade with light injuries was already the best result. Serend and Gusv¡¯s attacks all disregarded personal safety, many times attacking with the mindsets of trading a life for a life. Su obviously wouldn¡¯t stake it all against them, because as long as he stalled for another few minutes, stalled until Gusv copsed from poison, that would be when he would fight Serend head-on in a decisive battle. Moreover, even if he wanted to retaliate, Su didn¡¯t have that strength.


    As Gusv brandished his hands and sent out kicks, it was as if everything he touched was smashed apart, the power behind the small rock pieces like bullets, those that were a bitrger, simply like artillery shells. If he was struck, even Su would be injured. Perhaps because Gusv sensed that his life was reaching its end, he attacked crazily like a wounded mammoth, his might seemingly inexhaustible. The underground prison couldn¡¯t endure this level of torment at all, starting to copse area after area. Cement chunks fell in the tons, and then they smashed into the ground, stirring up endless smoke and dust, the scene one of absolute chaos. However, goldensers continuously swept about, everything in their path cut through and vaporized, not even the thickest chunks of cement able to resist. Only when thesers shot through the walls, entering the underground rockyer, their energy exhausted, would they disappear. Miraculously, Gusv wasn¡¯t affected by the golden radiance at all. Even if he was struck directly, it would only add ayer of golden energy film on his body, thisyer scattering shortly afterwards.


    The more chaotic the battle became, the more favorable it was for Su. However, neither Serend nor Gusv were affected by the environment. Serend who also possessed extreme perception abilities locked firmly onto Su, with even Gusv who originally wasn¡¯t all that great at perception also able to promptly locate Su¡¯s position. Between the two was some type of special telepathy, or perhaps some type of shared view ability.


    As a result, Su¡¯s advantage in both his perception and chaotic environment was reduced to the smallest extent, the operation of irvoyance also close to its limit, the amount of instantaneous data processing even more sorge to the point where he needed to use all of his thought centers to handle it. A scorching feeling continuously transmitted from his skin, being sted by Serend¡¯s sight, and also wounded by the chaotic rubble Gusv kicked out. Meanwhile, his arms, legs, and entire body¡¯s bones released ka ka noises, the pressure they were bearing already reaching a limit. Su¡¯s instantaneous speed was great, but the pressure came more from suddenly changing directions. The power to instantly turn around wasn¡¯t inferior to the st of heavy artillery.


    Su¡¯s brain was burning hot, his thought centers already unstable. What was even more fatal was that under this irvoyance state, errors in data also began to appear. This might produce a misjudgment, or when the error appeared, there wouldn¡¯t be enough time to correct it. Even though the probability was low to almost reaching zero, it still wasn¡¯t really zero in the end. All things with low probability might very well truly happen.


    Right at this moment, a chance shed past!


    Su didn¡¯t have time to think things through carefully. He immediately moved his body, using his shoulder to face Gusv¡¯s heavy fist head-on, his hands smashing heavily into hisparatively softer abdomen. Under Gusv¡¯s heavy fist, Su¡¯s shoulders immediately distorted, his entire body smashed flying. While he was unable to change directions, he also suffered a streak of light from Serend, producing a two centimeters deep scorched wound by his chest. If it went any deeper, it would open up his chest. Once his chest was opened, it would be a serious injury even for Su, once the high pressure heat stream had an exit to release through, it would immediately produce powerful explosions. At that time, Su might only have a small half of his body left. However, this wasn¡¯t life-threatening either. Su knew that right now, his body wouldn¡¯t truly die, or at the very least, on this celestial body, there were no methods that could make him die. However, it would be unknown what year and month it would be when he returned to the world.


    When he saw the two holes that continuously dripped with green blood on Gusv¡¯s abdomen, Su knew that he already took advantage of the opportunity. The newly infused venom would shorten the amount of time Gusv could hold on for to within a minute. With only a minute left, Su still had the confidence in sticking it through.


    Guv¡¯s body rocked back and forth, Serend¡¯s expression bing even crazier, frantically attacking while using the most vilenguage to curse Su. The curses were obviously ineffective, but one could see just how deep the emotions between her and Gusv were. Ever since the battle began, all of Su¡¯s attacks were gathered on Gusv¡¯s body, not attacking Serend once. After his continuous barrage of attacks, Su only left three small wounds on Gusv¡¯s body, yet the first wound already decided his fate, thetter two only speeding up this process.


    Only when Gusv fell would the battle truly begin. The current berserk Serend would regain her coldness and rationality at that moment, and then fully awaken the apostle instincts. It seemed like Gusv was the crucial point anchoring Serend¡¯s will in this world to her body; when he died, only then would she be a true apostle. Meanwhile, at that time, it would be a contest between irvoyance and Duplication.


    With the olden era¡¯s standard, this would be a battle between the minds.


    Duplication?


    As if a streak of lightning tore through the darkness, Su suddenly thought of something. His expression immediately changed greatly!

 Book 6 34.9

    Book 6 Chapter 34.9 - What Was


    Duplication!


    Aside from the eyes of pration, this was Serend¡¯s trademark ability, the only ability thatbined the Perception Domain¡¯s extreme pration ability towards materialpositions and the Mental Domain¡¯s fine control over matter and energy. Even though the current Serend still wasn¡¯t aplete apostle, the main thing was that the apostle¡¯s instincts still haven¡¯t fully awakened, while the endlessly surging energy was no different from that of a true apostle.


    Since Su could borrow his instincts to disy irvoyance, Serend obviously could as well! Moreover, the emotions she shared with Gusv were clearly unordinary, so how could she just watch him die, and not use her own most powerful ability?


    The instant Su thought of this, his instincts already had him moving backwards, moreoverpletely withdrawing into the underground passage, everything in his pathpletely smashed to pieces. It was to the extent where even though a streak of golden radiance shot at his leg, he still allowed it to burn, only wishing to reach the passage with the greatest speed possible. Right at this time, an iparably brutal aura suddenly rose from the mist on the side, the powerful heat as if it could burn through steel. Then, a giant palm appeared from the smoke and dust, covering his entire body as it descended. This palm didn¡¯t carry any tricks, containing only power that was terrifying to the extreme! This was a blow that carried eleven levels of power, not even Su willing to face it head-on. Moreover, it was precisely because this attack was overly simple that Su¡¯s irvoyance had no room to move around it.


    While in an impasse, Su instead became incredibly cold. He instantly stood still, then brandished his elbow upwards, using an incredibly powerful stance to face this world-shaking strike!


    When the palm and elbow made contact, there was actually not the slightest bit of sound. However, a formless energy storm immediately spread from the two individuals, the entire underground prison swept through. All of the crushed rocks, regardless of whether they wererge or small, were sent flying into the wall by the vicious energy. All of the prison rooms werepletely destroyed, turning into rocks of various sizes. The few prison cells that werepletely made of steel couldn¡¯t withstand such a powerful energy storm, consequently crushed into a lump of warped steel. Among them, there were several chunks that continuously seeped out blood and smashed body tissues.


    Su¡¯s legs deeply entered the ground, almost half his body sinking in. If not for him using an energy force field to support himself, the power would have immediately nailed his body rigidly into the ground. Meanwhile, the enemy¡¯s state wasn¡¯t that great either, after suffering Su¡¯s full powered attack, the giant palm also released a muffled metal grinding sound,pletely warping. The one who attacked Su was a steel-like man, unwavering and tall, as if an unmovable mountain towered before him.


    When he appeared, Su didn¡¯t feel any fear, instead revealing a hint of a smile. This was because Serend finally used her trump card. The one who was standing before Su right now was the real Gusv!


    A roar sounded once more, the Gusv who was poisoned rushed out from the smoke and dust. If one didn¡¯t look at the injuries, the two Gusvs werepletely the same, even their behavior the same, Su unable to tell the difference between the two at all. Su couldn¡¯t tell who was real and who was the copy, but there was already no meaning to trying to differentiate between them. Even a copy could exist forever unless Serend wanted to end the duplicate¡¯s life early. Moreover, there were no differences at all between the duplicate and the original body, so there was no need to distinguish between them.


    Two Gusvs, even if one of them was poisoned, this battle still couldn¡¯t be continued. irvoyance already gave him his only choice: run. Su still kind of wanted to give it a try, he still had his final methods as well. As long as the high temperature stream was released from his chest, under a close distance, not even Serend could resist the extreme heat, even though irvoyance continuously told him that there was no chance of sess.


    Su lowered his body. Serend and the two Gusvs simultaneously stopped their momentum, taking precautions against Su¡¯s possible fatal blow, this ce entering a momentary deadlocked situation. Meanwhile, Serend released a coldugh, the golden radiance in her eyes not flourishing, instead dimming. This abnormal change immediately drew Su¡¯s vignce. Before irvoyance gave him an answer, the flesh puppets roaming about the surface suddenly released a scream, their bodies shriveling up without any omen. At the same time, Su suddenly felt a wave of weak coldness from behind him.


    Without even taking the time to think, his hand flipped over, as long as his sharp fingernails shed the opponent hidden in the darkness, the vicious poison would be transmitted. Even though it was amon use poison that didn¡¯t target any specific foe, it was still enough to pose a fatal threat to someone like Gusv. Under the irvoyance state, this attack had seventy percent chance sess of hitting the attacker. However, when this handshed out, it unexpectedly failed to hit anything!


    As soon as a feeling of rm rose in his mind, Su felt pain from his palm, and then an extremely familiar numbing sensation began to spread from the injury. Su was shocked, quickly evading to the side, at the same time sending his fist into the empty space in front of him! With a muffled tong sound, a fist suddenly appeared, colliding with Su¡¯s. This fist was simrly soft and fine, skin like jade. The two figures staggered, separating, and only then did Su see his opponent clearly. It was actually another Su!

 Book 6 34.10

    Book 6 Chapter 34.10 - What Was


    ¡°She already acquired enough data to duplicate me?¡± Su gave thecent Serend in the distance a look, immediately turning around to rush into the passage, instantly vanishing into the passage above. The duplicated Su immediately chased after him, simrly incredibly nimble, almost no different from Su.


    At this time, the poison finally made Gusv stagger, copse with a loud noise, unable to crawl up again. Large amounts of dark green blood flowed out from his body, creating a ghastly sight. A hint of difort passed Serend¡¯s eyes, but soon afterwards, it was reced by raging mes of anger. Her figure flickered, chasing after him. However, when she only took one step, she was stopped by Gusv.


    ¡°The Spider Empress had said before that I am not permitted to leave this ce. That is why I cannot leave.¡± Gusv said quietly.


    ¡°Spider Empress? Even that old woman¡¯s words are trustworthy?¡± Serend screamed out. She reached out her hand towards Gusv, and then said, ¡°Hurry and chase after him with me! The copy might very well not be his opponent!¡±


    Gusv revealed a bit of shock. ¡°It isn¡¯t a perfect copy?¡±


    Serend clenched her teeth, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not! Not only that, but the degree of duplication doesn¡¯t even reach 50%!¡±This made Gusv feel true shock. He understood Serend¡¯s power well. When he looked at the other Gusv that had already turned into a corpseying on the ground, he revealed a bitter smile again. Serend¡¯s ability was a true miracle, right now, not even him able to tell if this was his original body or copied body. However, which one it was wasn¡¯t important. When Serend wanted to bring him away, Gusv¡¯s face finally revealed a helpless and freed smile.


    A small spider dropped from the ceiling. It was just that weak and small, making one wonder just how it survived from the battle that had just happened. However, its movements were so fast, fast to the point where Serend couldn¡¯t even react in time. The spidernded on Gusv¡¯s shoulder, climbed into his neck, and then bit down on his exposed skin. Two streaks of golden light shot over soon after,pletely vaporizing the spider, even the area that was bit on Gusv having a two centimeter deep wound burned. If it was an ordinary spider bite, it wouldn¡¯t even have time to inject its venom, so there was no need to burn open a two centimeter deep injury.


    The intense pain made Gusv frown, but soon after, his expression changed, to the extent where he already couldn¡¯t speak, only able to give Serend a deep look. Then, he copsed.


    ¡°Gus!¡± Serend screamed out, reaching out her hands to hold him, but when they only reached out halfway, she stopped.


    Gusv¡¯s body was already starting to disy bits of dark red radiance, irregr energy change brought about by poison, proving that the inside of his body had already beenpletely destroyed. In terms of the strength of the poison, the Spider Empress¡¯ poison was far greater than Su¡¯s biological poison. However, this was a special poison that had designated effects, so it waspletely different from Su¡¯smon use poison to begin with.


    Serend gave Gusv¡¯s corpse a look, everything happening too quickly, too fast, her thoughts momentarily stopping,pletely stopping all activity. The spider¡¯s poison instantly destroyed over twenty percent of Gusv¡¯s tissues, several important tissues and organspletely destroyed, no possibility of them being restored. Even if the restoration wasplete, what she obtained would no longer be the original Gusv.


    From their reunion, topletely losing him, only a few minutes of time had passed between the two. Even for an apostle whose thoughts were countless times greater than a normal human¡¯s, this amount of time was too short, the rollercoaster of emotions too great.


    At the same time, Lanaxis slowly walked out from Dark Red Castle¡¯s pervaded darkness, walking onto the balcony. From this angle, she could see a great sea stretch out. At the limits of the great sea was the outline of the continent. Between her five fingers that looked like they were carved from jade, a small spider was currently crawling back and forth in a lively manner. While staring into the dark great sea, she seemed to be thinking about something, her eyes a bit vacant and distant. All of a sudden, a smile appeared on the corners of her lips, and then her five fingers suddenly closed. With a pa sound, the small spider was instantly crushed! As it died, it actually released a crying sound like that of a human infant!


    The instant that small spider¡¯s body died, Gusv¡¯s corpse suddenly exploded into a st of blood! Therge amounts of blood and flesh pieces rained down, soaking through Serend¡¯s body. She still knelt there with a stupefied expression, hot blood pouring on her body, unexpectedly releasing a fragrant aura. A drop of blood moved past Serend¡¯s pupil, leaving behind a ghastly streak of blood, as if it was an injury that would never heal.


    Lanaxis reached out a finger, and then with a flick, the small spider¡¯s corpse flew out,nding on the balcony. A clear ding sounded, tumbling about, only when it smashed into a pair of boots that were polished brightly did it stop.


    Dyke Avidar bowed, using his hand that was covered in a snow-white glove to pick up the spider. He carefully looked at it, and only then did he walked up to the Spider Express, softly asking, ¡°This is...¡±


    ¡°Merely a small bug, crushed it to death due to my good mood. Is there any more reasoning needed?¡± Lanaxis replied with a light smile.


    ¡°Only, this little bug... your distinguished self is too correct.¡± Dyke Avidar¡¯s ability to change his attitude could be said to be on par with the darkness he released.


    Far away, the crevice in Serend¡¯s pupils became deeper and deeper. Her eyes that were like gold-colored ceramic ss suddenly cracked with a pa sound, shattering, and then turned into pieces of golden ice chunks that gradually sunk into the depths of her eyes. What reced her two pupils, was an expanse of bottomless icy coldness.


    When Serend stood up again, the feeling she gave off was alreadypletely different. She gave Gusv¡¯s corpse a look, and then indifferently said to herself, ¡°Lanaxis, I will not let that old woman go. You can pass on peacefully.¡±


    Far away, Lanaxis suddenlyughed again, herugh extremely easygoing. ¡°Even something that has lived for hundreds of thousands of years has the the nerve to say that to me?¡±


    Dyke Avidar, who was almost within reach, tried his best, managing to not hear it clearly.

 Book 6 35.1

    Book 6 Chapter 35.1 - Covered In Dust


    In the wilderness, two figures were currently tangled in battle like the wind, their speeds already fast to the extreme. Both of them exploited their environment to the limit. The tremendous impact produced by instantaneous changes in direction could make the bones and muscles of any ability user under eight levels rupture and break, yet the two of them could make instantaneous turns several dozen times every second.


    Two figures rushed into an abandoned house like wind. This small house couldn¡¯t stand the ravaging at all, copsing with a loud noise. They rushed out from the dust again, but this time, theypletely tangled about each other. After staggering a few steps, they both fell onto the ground.


    Su released a long breath, forcefully pushing aside the opponent crushing down on his body, and then turned around to sit upright. His right hand was slowly extracted from the duplicated body, in it a vividly pulsating heart. The heart wasn¡¯trge, but the pulsing was extremely powerful. Even though it was gouged out, it didn¡¯t harm its vitality at all, as if it was going to jump out of Su¡¯s hands. If it was thrown onto the ground, it might bounce high up like a tennis ball. For living creatures, this heart was pretty much the most perfect creature, but as Su¡¯s duplicated body, it shouldn¡¯t have appeared.


    Because Su didn¡¯t have a heart.


    The duplicated body that wasying on the ground¡¯s external appearance looked exactly the same as Su. It also had a ridiculously pretty face, light golden loose hair, and green eyes, even the expression simr, but that was all. The duplicated body didn¡¯t have Su¡¯s essence, a type of indifference that carried resoluteness. Moreover, it didn¡¯t have Su¡¯s right eye either. The copy¡¯s right eye waspletely a failed product,cking even the slightest sight function.


    The copyid on the ground, long losing its life. The fatal wound wasn¡¯t the injury on its chest, but rather the scorched ck hole on its throat. The hole was deep to its skull, extending all the way into the back of its head, burning through the bones. The hole was almostpletely spherical, the walls of the hole burnt until it crystallized.


    During the battle, Su suddenly spat out a mouthful of mes, a stream of heat exceeding three thousand degrees in temperature, double the temperature of liquid steel,pletely not something a biologicalposition could stop. The high temperature heat stream shot through the copy¡¯s neck, instantly burning through the back of its head, killing it in one blow. Killing the duplicate was much easier than Su had expected, the reason why it was dragged on for so long, running all the way here, was still because he wanted to avoid Serend and Gusv. However, for some reason, those two actually didn¡¯t follow him. As soon as Su noticed that he escaped to a safe enough distance, he immediately released ferocious attack against the duplicate that pursued him relentlessly, killing it in one move.


    The entire battle process,sted six seconds. Meanwhile, the difficult situation of fighting the duplicate Su anticipated was seventeen seconds. The reason why the battle was so easy was because the copy¡¯s degree of imitation didn¡¯t even reach 50%,pletely just an outer shell. Where Su was truly different from humans, for example, the energy conversion system in his chest cavity, tissues that absorbed energy crystals, were not copied at all, let alone those Bisindle symbols hidden deep within the depths of his right eye. Until now, Su still didn¡¯t know how the Bisindlenguage was stored in his right eye.


    Su stood up. He organized his messy clothes a bit, and then looked towards the distant prison. Apart from clouds and mountains, there was nothing there. There was no people, nor was there even arger mutated creature. Su had a vague feeling that something happened where Serend and Gusv were, or else they wouldn¡¯t give up such a good chance. Moreover, the poisoned Gusv definitely couldn¡¯t be saved, this type of grudge was already impossible to neutralize. Apletely duplication waspletely identical to the real body in every way, even the memories and nature the same. When the duplication was killed, it was equivalent to killing half a Gusv.


    Right at this time, Su¡¯s face suddenly froze. In his perception, an aura that was terrifying to the extreme stretched for a thousand li, instantlynding on prison number one, and then disappeared with a sh. That aura was like a bottomless sea,cking all techniques, just its terrifying size making Su couldn¡¯t help but tremble. When that aura passed, another simrly giant icy-cold deste aura also rushed into the sky, giving Su another familiar feeling.


    ¡°Serend... did she finally be aplete apostle?¡± Su silently thought. After repeating this name a few times in his mind, he immediately became a bit speechless.


    Su might not have known before, but now, Su already understood the deep rtions between Serend and Gusv, the connection might not be less that his and Persephone¡¯s. Moreover, she had clearly been trying to suppress her apostle instincts this entire time, not allowing it to rece its will of this world. This process was full of suffering, moreover extremely difficult. The reason for this persistence, was definitely Gusv.

 Book 6 35.2

    Book 6 Chapter 35.2 - Covered In Dust


    That was why Su understood when the apostle aura surged into the heavens in the distance, there would definitely be a soul wrenching howl of despair. It was precisely him who personally crushed her final hopes, all for the sake of releasing the apostle consciousness. As for why there was a need to do this, Su couldn¡¯t really say either. His original intentions was to find out what exactly happened to Madeline, but after he discovered Serend, breaking her consciousness of this world naturally became the highest level of priority. When he thought of apostles, every inch of Su¡¯s body would surge with an ice-cold, powerful hatred, this enmity boundless, as if it had already persisted through countless generations. This was the hatred engraved within the innermost depths of his genes,pletely suppressing Su¡¯s concern towards Madeline, to the extent where even his love for Persephone was moved aside. In reality, as long as he wa still a biological body, then there was no way to resist this powerful hatred. Not even the word natural enemy was enough to describe this type of hatred!


    Su didn¡¯t know what happened in the past, only knowing that there was no reason to this hatred. However, the concrete cause was something not even his instincts was willing to recklessly touch. This was something only when Su¡¯s strength reached a certain level one day, would his instincts open up a portion of sealed memories, letting Su experience this hatred. This was also to protect Su, prevent him from doing anything stupid before he had enough strength.


    Su stood there quietly. Serend¡¯s roar and Gusv¡¯s roar drowning out everything.


    One one side was an eternal hatred, on the other empathy for Serend, as if he felt it himself. These two types of emotions, two feelings, werepletely opposite, yet still had simrities. One was like a me, one like a deep sea. Su was in the middle, momentarily at a loss for what to do. After a long time had passed, he could only release a sigh, turning around to leave.


    Serend had already turned into a true apostle. The real war, began from this moment. Su raised his head to look towards the sky. He already felt that this world, this celestial body¡¯s abnormalities. The entire outer space was locked down by a formless power, but the force field was extremely stable, moreover constantly changing. Some maic fields that were extremely great, only seen on certain extremelyrge stars or ck holes, was now visible on this small. If one only analyzed this ce from the perspective of these force fields, then this should explode tomorrow, yet until now, it still existed perfectly fine. However, all of the creatures on this were stimted until they frantically mutated, the evolutionary process, under this environment of powerful radiation, speeding up further. Millions and millions of years of time, was actually condensed into just a few decades. In the cosmos, this type of situation was still rarely seen.


    Su continued to gaze into the sky.


    His eyes already pratedyers of sealed clouds of radiation, all the way until it entered the nothingness. If his panoramic view was condensed in a certain direction, he could extend it by more than ten kilometers, already reaching the lowest parts of outer space. However, in this ce, Su detected an energy spatial fault. This was an area of nothingness, even though there was thin air, there was almost no energy fluctuations in existence. In other words, this waspletely an energy ck hole. When Su¡¯s perception tried to break through this region, continue into the depths of the cosmos, energy quickly dissipated, this processpletely unstoppable. That was why when he only peered a few dozen meters into the energy ck hole region, it couldn¡¯t reach any further, and then due to the exhaustion energy, he had no choice but to withdraw from this area.


    After his perception was retracted, Su stood there in contemtion.


    The clouds of radiation possessed powerful interference and istion effects to begin with, all olden eramunication methods unable to pass through these clouds. Even if a satellite wasunched into space, it was still equivalent to trash. If nes wanted to fly past the clouds of radiation, aside from the pilot needing a powerful constitution that could withstand strong radiation, the ne itself couldn¡¯t have too many electronic devices either, or else most of them would be destroyed when they approached these clouds of radiation. The more modern the airne, the less of a chance they had of approaching the cloudyer. The best of the olden era fighter aircrafts wouldn¡¯t even be able to take off. At the same time, the clouds of radiation interfered greatly with the perception ability of humans, if one had less than nine levels, they could forget about trying to see through these clouds.


    The clouds of radiation were incredibly heavy, existing throughout the years from the war until now. The clouds of radiation¡¯s characteristics were one thing, but the fact that it could exist for this long was a miracle in itself. ording to naturalws, even if the entire world was enveloped in nuclear war, perhaps radiation matter might still exist after a few decades, but the clouds should have long scattered, sunlight returning to the great earth. However, after decades passed, the clouds of radiation covering the never changed. The entire world¡¯s climate and environment already bing entirely different from the olden era, as if its sole purpose was to maintain these clouds of radiation. The Blood Parliament¡¯s technological strength already far exceeded that of the olden era, powerful ability uses emerging inrge numbers, the military strength already enough to overlook the two continents. Top-notch military force, for example, an existence on the Spider Empress¡¯ level who already crossed into the level of an ultra life form, already exceedingary level existence, could already bepletely described as deep and immeasurable. However, despite this being the case, the Blood Parliament could still only slightly modify a small area of the atmosphere around Dragon City, still far away from being able to affect global climate. That was not a project that could bepleted merely in a few decades of time.


    There were clouds of radiation, an energy ck hole region in outer space, perhaps even other special regions outside of this ck hole region,yer afteryer. This made Su develop a vague thought.


    This, could it be a natural prison?

 Book 6 35.3

    Book 6 Chapter 35.3 - Covered In Dust


    If it really was a prisoner, who exactly was it trying to imprison? And who was it that set up this prison?


    Su thought to himself, but he momentarily couldn¡¯t find an answer. As such, he slowly withdrew from his thoughts, allowing his body¡¯s damages that were due to the many thought centers burnt from overload to recover. After this battle, Su obtainedpletely new knowledge regarding the apostles, knowing that right now, he still wasn¡¯t their match. Without making further preparations, rashly challenging Serend or Fitzdurk was simply courting death.


    Su had previously fought both Fitzdurk and Serend, so he understood them extremely well. These were two individuals with extremely distinct energy characteristics, both of them reaching the absolute extreme in their respective domains. They each upied one field, like two brilliant points on a five tip star. Thus, there were at least three more apostles, as only then would this five pointed star bepleted. There were already two apostles that appeared, so would the other three be far off? The apostles¡¯ appearance wasn¡¯t all that random, they definitely had their own missions and destinations.


    However, Madeline...


    Su¡¯s understanding of Madeline could be said to reach down to the soul, yet the more he understood her, the more he felt hints of coldness from deep within him. Madeline¡¯s nature was clear, even though she might not necessarily be one of the five points, there was an ineradicable rtionship between them. This was a simrity between energy and life morphology, a closeness in biological intrinsic quality.


    Su forcefully shook his head, wishing to remove excess thoughts from his mind, but this ended in failure. However, at this moment, it was as if that blonde haired, blue eyed little girl who seemed to be full of sunlight from the moment of birth from ten years ago reappeared before his eyes. In the past, she gave the perplexed Su a direction of life, and now, she silently soothed the shadows in his heart once more.


    At this time, waves of low buzzing sounds suddenly sounded from the horizon, the originally dusky lighting bing even more overcast. An expanse of dark clouds appeared once more below the distant clouds of radiation, moving quickly, smoke and dust roiling beneath them, as if an entirely mechanized army was charging forward.


    The dark cloud was formed from countless mechanical bugs, their numbers in the several million even from just an extremely rough estimate, this swarm stretching close to a hundred kilometers. Moreover, this time, at the center of the mechanical bug army was actually a super mothership exceeding a thousand meters in length. Even from far away, others would immediately notice it, as if there was a flying ind. A mother ship of this scale not only served as a ce to take off andnd, carry out maintenance, as well as manufacture all types of basic mechanicalbat units, it was also used as a tform to transportrge scale weapons of destruction. For the mechanical bug swarm to undergo such a great transformation in the span of just a few months, it could only be said that the master brain operating them from behind the scenes¡¯ control was rapidly bing deeper.


    The mechanical bug swarm passed over Su¡¯s head. It stretched out above him, only after a long time had passed did theypletely pass. The bug swarm asionally released a few high energy light beams, sting allrge scale creatures below into ashes.


    Su¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t all that good, he could imagine just what kind of disaster this level of bug swarm would bring this. Moreover, this was definitely only a portion of the bug swarm, to the extent where it might only be a small portion. However, right now, he was powerless, because the bug swarm¡¯s numbers already exceeded a critical point, a million and ten million already making no difference. Su could destroy the giant floating mothership at the center, but had no way of striking down the millions ofbat units, which was why he could only watch them move into the distance.


    Did the Blood Parliament have the power to resist this bug swarm? Su could only wait. However, fortunately, that powerful aura that extended over a thousand miles gave him quite a bit of confidence. Su suddenly recalled the ideal Bevs pursued, and as a result sighed inwardly. If Bevs lived until this day, seeing this world covering swarm of mechanical bugs, would he still insist on an ideal where abilities were given up, a world that abandoned individual strength?


    This question would never be answered.

 Book 6 35.4

    Book 6 Chapter 35.4 - Covered In Dust


    Within the Blood Parliament¡¯s territory, a brand newmunicationwork was established in the shortest amount of time after the civil war ended. Even though it only had a single function, its effectiveness weak, it was an indispensable tactical instation. Right now, themunicationwork was already full of activity,rge amounts of datapletely filling the limited bandwidth, and as a result, all data that wasn¡¯t of the highest level of importance were all pushed back. Right now, the various families that still had their own military strength and the powers that were still equipped with armed forces were busy, everymand center noisy with voice. The young messengers were drenched in sweat, using the fastest speed to run along the aisles, staff officers grabbing phones, using the greatest volume, fastest voice speed to roar into the microphone in order to pass on information to those who needed to hear in the shortest amount of time.


    In the ck Dragonriders, General Josh Morgan finally left his beloved office, making a rare appearance in thebat hall. He stood on themand tform that extended from the second floor, silently looking at the giantbat screen that upied two whole floors. Thebat hall below was full of a modern feel, moreover able to allow several dozenbat staff officers to work at the same time. Of course, right now, the hall was far from reaching full staff, but the twelvebat staff officers were no different from the ck Dragonriders when it was at its peak. Lieutenant Colonel Julio was so busy it was as if he was going to fly, his already fat body like a light bubble, drifting about the busying staff officers and piles of documents, his speed even a bit faster than when he was at his peak of his life. Back then, Julio was still only a captain, and he had to fight with his life on the battlefield. Between his chest and legs were six distinct abdominal muscles, and not the lump of fat there was now.


    He was practically burning up his lifespan, his brain unprecedentedly clear, a sea of information flowing past like water, almost instantly finding the optimal n of action, and then splitting up into several parts, issuing them to corresponding families or troops, telling them what they should do right now. Right now, Julio was serious, and he was also brilliant. His chubby face and bald head both shone, the feeling of having a sacred mission toplete not only filling his spirit, it even spilled out from him, from this infecting the entirebat hall¡¯s staff officers. Almost of all of the Blood Parliament¡¯s resources were under Julio¡¯smand, at least in name. Whether or not the orders he gave the various families would be carried out, and how far they would be carried out, wouldpletely depend on the various families themselves. However, at the very least, right now, Lieutenant Colonel Julio¡¯s orders werepleted with rather high efficiency, almost all of his orders carried out.


    On the giant tactical screen, one could see that within the Blood Parliament¡¯s territory, the light specks representing the various troops were currently moving, concentrating towards the various permanent or temporary strongholds. The great families¡¯ military forces had already gathered as well, disying a bright patch of light on the screen, their range of firepower control disyed through a ring around it. The various rings were linked up, turning the Blood Parliament¡¯s territory into a whole entity. Meanwhile, outside the area of control, one could see three giant gray clouds moving slowly, just that enormous, a single look enough to make one feel despair!


    Every single dark cloud represented a mechanical bug swarm, these clouds rushing at the Blood Parliament from three directions like pincer ws, wishing to crush the boulder that was the Blood Parliament blocking the way. At the edge of the dark clouds, all types of numbers were currently flying about, the concrete number ofbat units within the mechanical bug swarms gradually appearing. Different colors were used to distinguish the degree of danger of the variousbat units, red signifying extreme danger, while purple signified that the level of danger was unclear. What was most unsettling was that the bright red was currently spreading, but the ones that upied the leading positions were purple-colored. Everyone knew that the unknown danger level representedbat units that had not appeared before, these units definitely representing even more powerful, more destructive, or more flexible new modelbat units. Meanwhile, below all of the data, the total sum of the mechanical units was disyed. The three bug swarms¡¯ numbers already exceeded seven digits, but it still climbing, thergest swarm of bugs at the center even more so closing in on eight digits!


    This was the true main force!


    Compared to the three bug tides, the number of bugs didn¡¯t surpass a million, and most of them didn¡¯t target the Blood Parliament, instead spread throughout the entire continent. The information sent back by the scouts indicated that the furthest wave of machines already reached the continental bridge connecting the two continents, moreover starting to cross the great sea, extending southward. The three waves that invaded the Blood Parliament consisting of a hundred thousand bugs were easily wiped out at that time.


    However, only now did the Blood Parliament discover that this was the main force of the mechanical bug swarm!


    Under the bug swarm¡¯s sky covering numbers, even the most powerful ability users would feel despair. They would at most be able to ensure their own safety,pletely unable to save anyone else. Not even the fastest off-road vehicle could outrun the mechanical bugs flying above. It wasn¡¯t that no one doubted the size of the mechanical bug swarm, to the extent whereplex and strict models were created, proving that the mechanical bugs¡¯ upper bound was several millions, any more and there wouldn¡¯t be enough resources to support their creation. Metal was limited, energy was also limited, which was why the model was strict to the extent where no one could argue back. The Blood Parliament¡¯s preparations to engage in full on war became a bitx as a result. The mechanical units were individually extremely weak, medium level, experienced ability users able to easily wipe out more than a hundred of them. With the unprecedented group of powerful ability users that had appeared after the war in the Blood Parliament, even if an inconceivable number reaching a million mechanical units appeared, they could stillpletely eradicate the enemy with controlled losses. In fact, many of the special equipment designed to specially for dealing with the mechanical bug swarm were researched in an extremely short amount of time, further strengthening the families¡¯ confidence. There were some groups who already nned to set up expeditionary forces to track down and wipe out these mechanical bugs¡¯ nests. These mechanicalbat units possessed era transcending energy technology, artificial intelligence, and materials, behind them definitely a central intelligence system like existence. If they could capture it, then not only would the humans¡¯ intelligence system technology advance by leaps and bounds, they might even be able to instantly break through the clouds of radiation, restarting the technology of space travel!

 Book 6 35.5

    Book 6 Chapter 35.5 - Covered In Dust


    When she gave General Morgan the materials earlier, Helen already came to a conclusion that the bug swarm¡¯s technological system originated from outer space. It was precisely an extraterrestrial intelligence species that descended on earth, a plot that had long been overused in olden era science fiction novels. Only, what was different from these novels was that this really did happen, moreover not just once. Before the war began, an interster spaceship alreadynded in the olden federation¡¯s barren zone. The rescue and research of the spaceship, before the eyes of the human race, revealed a new level of life. Dr. Rochester who was in charge of thergest number of projects, even more so appeared, verifying the existence of abilities, thus opening up Pandora¡¯s box, sending the human race into an era of crazy mutation and evolution.


    The other area that was different from fiction novels was that the olden era fiction¡¯s extraterrestrials were always powerful, powerful o the point where a single spaceship could easily wipe out the entire earth, yet the mechanical bug swarm that came from outer space seemed to still be manageable. In reality, the mechanical units weren¡¯t weak, in terms of firepower, ten thousandbat units were equivalent to an olden era tank armored division. The bug swarm on the scale of millions¡¯ firepower was greater than thebined sum of all of the olden era¡¯s weapons since the beginning of history excluding nuclear weapons. However, this was only a number in theory, in a true war, ten thousand mechanical bugs couldpletely annihte an armored division without suffering any damage themselves. That was why it was actually because of the new era¡¯s ability users being too strong that made the mechanical bugs seem weak. However, when the mechanical bug swarm reached ten million in number, and many giant motherships equipped with tactical attack abilities appeared, what everyone thought was no longer if they could win, but rather how many would survive.


    Only, before despair, everyone still didn¡¯t give up. As long as they persisted, there would be hope. It was unknown just which well-known figure from the middle ages spoke this quote, but at that time, it was to encourage the soldiers persist for a bit longer when fighting an enemy army with an absolute numbers advantage to wait for reinforcements that didn¡¯t actually exist.


    Ten minutes before the bug swarm¡¯s front line arrived, the entire Blood Parliament¡¯s military strength already concluded. Lieutenant Colonel finally released a breath of relief, everything before his eyes darkening, and then he sat on the ground in paralysis. In the blink of an eye, cold sweat drenched the lieutenant colonel¡¯s new ck Dragonrider uniform. Only after two staff officers used all of their strength did they move the lieutenant colonel from the ground to the couch, allow him to sit a bit morefortably. Then, together with Julio, all of their attention was concentrated on therge screen. Right now, what they had to do was already done, what was left was to wait.


    Unknowingly when, a light screen rose before the second floormand tform, blocking the view of the staff officers in the main hall below. Behind the light screen, General Josh Morgan watched the bug swarm quickly approach on therge screen. He lowered the cup of coffee in his hands, lightly tapping on themand tform. The automatic door silently opened, and then the female secretary carried a metal chest that was more than half a cubic meter over. This chest looked like it was at least a few hundred kilograms in weight, yet the usually cool and charming her only seemed to be slightly strained when carrying it. She ced the metal chest on the ground, pressed the switch, and then a light motor sound could be heard. The metal chest was automatically opened, inside of it rising a human frame, on it an entire set of armor. This armor¡¯s style wasn¡¯t all that outstanding, the ck and gray painted surface almost not reflecting any light, on it only a few simple dark golden decorations.


    General Morgan removed his general uniform, and then began to put on the armor piece after piece. His movements were rxed and unhurried, as if he was making preparations for a banquet. The female secretary had long withdrawn, she knew when she should appear, and when she should leave. The armor¡¯s workmanship couldn¡¯t be called exquisite, and whenparing its material to the most modern alloy armors, not only was it not that outstanding, there was quite some disparity in their performance. This set of armor¡¯s greatest value, was actually already itsmemoration meaning. It had apanied Morgan through an entire Blood Dusk, and it was also the origin of the ck Dragonriders¡¯ emblem. After the final battle of Blood Dusk, it had been preserved all the time, only today did it return to General Morgan¡¯s body.


    It was actually an extremely ordinary set of armor, its lightweight perhaps its only merit. It didn¡¯t have any special functions, nor did it have any motion support. There was even less of a chance of motion capture, power amplification, and other new era mobile armors¡¯ functions to exist on this set of armor. There were some areas that still had damages that couldn¡¯t bepletely repaired, every single streak and scar bringing Morgan back to the events of the past.


    Jost Morgan stroked the war helmet in his hands, his mind as if returning to that year when every day was filled with blood and smoke. Back then, there were manyrades that he had fought shoulder and shoulder with, these individuals brimming with talent, yet were like falling stars, fading away after releasing the most dazzling brilliance. Among them, there were quite a few who had even greater talent than Josh Morgan, who were even stronger, yet theycked a bit of luck. Only an existence who had overwhelming power like Lanaxis, in thete stage of the war, able to survive through that extremely chaotic time.


    And now, it was time to fight a battle to the death once more.

 Book 6 35.6

    Book 6 Chapter 35.6 - Covered In Dust


    ¡°Angelina, now that I think about it, it has been many years since I¡¯ve seen her. After all these years, I truly wonder what she has be in Dark Red Castle.¡± Morgan said to himself while adjusting his helmet.


    This armor was made with his measurements more than ten years ago, so now, it as already a bit too tight on his body, he had to take a breath, tuck in his belly to put it on. This fact made the general couldn¡¯t help but sigh towards the events of the past once more. In reality, it was just his belly that protruded slightly, when the general uniform was worn, it couldn¡¯t be seen at all.


    After putting on everything, Josh Morgan pressed open the light screen by his hand again. There were only a few markings on the screen, after tapping them, several windows opened, clearly monitoring videos. One of them drew his attention, and as a result, it was erged to fill the screen. This was aprehensive weapon factory, more than ten technical staff members currently bringing out equipment one after another, separately arming two men, arming them like two gun turrets jammed with cannon barrels. These were two people General Morgan was extremely familiar with, the silver Lafite and ck steel like Curtis. The equipment the technical staff brought out were clearly custom-made to the two individuals¡¯ measurements, every part joined seamlessly, couldn¡¯t fit any better. Only, the equipment style was a bit strange, the firepower truly a bit too fierce, the weapons and ammunition, if ced on a heavy tank, it still wouldn¡¯t be a small amount. Now that it was all piled up on two people¡¯s bodies, it was a bit strange no matter how he looked at it.


    ¡°Hurry up! Move faster! You all only have a minute of time, do you hear me, a minute!¡± Lafite roared out loudly, making the technical staff who were already drenched with sweat move a bit faster. Right now, it really was a race against time, the amount of time they had left before engaging the bug swarm¡¯s front line already counted in minutes. If the equipment could be installed a minute earlier, for powerful individuals like Lafite and Curtis, then it would allow them to find a better battle position within several kilometers of space.


    In the intervals between the technical staff crazily busying about, Lafite still had time to say to Curtis, ¡°Hey! ck Steel, say, you think these things¡¯ll be of any use? Why do I feel like the two of us are about to be human shaped forts?¡±


    ¡°Helen never does anything useless!¡± Curtis¡¯ single sentence immediately stopped Lafite¡¯s potential follow upints. Lafite shrugged his shoulders, he actually only wanted to chat a bit, it wasn¡¯t important what it was they talked about. If they remained silent the entire time, then the crushing pressure would really make one go crazy.


    The three minutes of equipping felt as long as three hours. After thest piece of high energy fuel cell entered the armor, everything finally came to an end. Before leaving the weapons factory, Lafite suddenly approached Curtis, with a sigh, saying, ¡°Still never did Helen even once, this really is hard to ept!¡±


    Curtis shrugged his shoulders, the miniature guided missiles on his shoulder armor touching each other. The faces of the technical staff on the side immediately turned deathly pale, the captain also found that his customary movement was now couldn¡¯t within the range of dangerous movements, and as such, hisrge mouth cracked open, releasing a fewughs, muddling his way through this situation. Lafite¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t quiet, not only did he speak it for Curtis to hear, the technical staff here all heard it too, perhaps the old man hiding behind the surveince camera was also included.


    ¡°This brat really is still the same as before.¡± Morgan said to himself, but he didn¡¯t get angry like before. Lafite¡¯s intention was for these technical staff in the backlines whose chances of survival were a bit higher to pass on his words to Helen one day. Perhaps, the one who he originally wanted to pass these words onto was Morgan, just that this general who cared a lot about face naturally wouldn¡¯t admit that his peeping was seen through by another.


    There was one more minute before the war began.


    Borrowing thisst bit of time, Morgan hurriedly changed to another screen. Many of the scenes were of the inside of Persephone¡¯s private hospital, to the extent where even a corner of Helen¡¯s centralboratory could be seen. This was a secretly ced surveince monitor, one that already had more than ten years of history. They were all one time use type, the amount of electricity stored was only enough to support them for ten minutes. However, in all of these scenes, including the centralboratory where she should be in, there was no sign of Helen. It was as if she disappeared into thin air, making General Morgan tremble slightly from the bottom of his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of worry, even though he knew that there was no way anything would happen to her. However, this was under normal circumstances, while now, the situation was dire. Within a scene that shed past, there was a detail that drew General Morgan¡¯s attention again. He immediately reyed that scene. The scene was a bit blurry, shot by the centralboratory¡¯s camera lens, due to an emphasis on concealment, some sacrifices naturally had to be made on the image quality.


    Morgan zoomed in on the picture, and only then did he see that it was a piece of paper that had been ced on theboratory counter. The direction of the paper was perfectly aimed at the lens, which was why even the poor resolution could clearly see its contents. This was a fountain pen sketch, yet the sketch was extremely lifelike, just a few strokes drawing out the image of a young girl. She was extremely sweet looking, hadrge eyes, long hair curly like waves. The little girls¡¯ face was nk,cking all expression, but her small hands that made a peace sign disyed a cuteness and charm matching her age.


    It waspletely the appearance of Helen when she was five years old.

 Book 6 35.7

    Book 6 Chapter 35.7 - Covered In Dust


    Just when Morgan was reminiscing about the past, the screen suddenly darkened, the preinstalled power source of the monitoring lens exhausted. General Morgan really wanted to rey it, but after some hesitation, he withdrew his hand, instead pressing the button at the edge of the table.


    The separation screen of themand tform slowly descended, the staff officers who were holding their breaths raising their heads one after another. When they saw General Morgan dressed in the old-fashionedbat armor, all of them became speechless from shock. At the same time, the images of themand hall had already been transmitted to every corner of the Blood Parliament with the highest level of authority. All those with the conditions to do so, including the families¡¯ intelligence leaders and important military strongholds¡¯manders, were holding their breaths as they looked at Josh Morgan dressed in his martial attire. A few people who were already getting on in their years revealed serious expressions, their somewhat muddled eyes even releasing sharp radiance. These people all remembered what kind of grandeur Josh Morgan possessed when he wore this armor. Perhaps most people in the present world didn¡¯t remember the ck Dragonriders¡¯ origins, but they definitely knew about Josh Morgan¡¯s founding position in the creation of the ck Dragonriders. The ck Dragonriders¡¯ emblem, was not because of anything else, but purely out of respect for Josh Morgan.


    In front of the screen, General Morgan stopped for a few whole seconds. After everyone in the Blood Parliament held their breaths, only then did he say with an overcast and fierce voice, ¡°Brothers! We are all humans. Regardless of whether our statuses are noble or not, there is only one thing to do! That is, to get rid of those extraterrestrial filth!¡±


    The general¡¯s pre-war speech was simple and crude, but momentster, almost every single position, every single stronghold erupted into angry roars! Danger came too fast, too sudden, not giving them much time to react at all, to the point where most people entered aplete state of flusteredness and despair. However now, a single sentence from the general converted the fear at the bottom of everyone¡¯s hearts into anger.


    The sky became darker and darker.


    When one gazed out from the outermost position of the Blood Parliament through the sentry post, they would see an expanse of dark clouds surging over. Everything below these clouds was dark like night, while the defense positions was still bright. With the ck clouds as a dividing line, on one side was day, while the other side was an eternal night. Before the sentinel¡¯s eyes, a blinding streak of white light suddenly lit up! This streak of light was extremely bright, the contrast extremely great, which was why his eyes also felt a stabbing pain, as if they had been pierced by needles. He couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes, and then he immediately opened them again, moreover ignoring the intense pain to stare forward. Fear alreadypletely gripped his heart, while in his field of view, one could only see an expanse of zing light!


    ¡°All of you can go fuck yourselves!¡± The sentinel suddenly roared out with all of his strength, his voice even suppressing the several thousand miniature guided missiles¡¯ ear-splitting screaming sounds. The moment before he was disintegrated by the high-energy light beams, he miraculously moved his body two meters, and then one hand pressed down on the rm, the other holding down the trigger, firing the few missiles at the side of the sentry position.


    Hundreds of high-energy light beams gathered into a giant streak of light, almostpletely erasing the sentinel position off the face of the earth. Of what remained, there was a hand tightly gripping the missile firing device, thumb pressing down rigidly on the button, as if it was cast on its surface.


    This was a permanent defensive point that only had ten soldiers manning it, this position in charge of the patrolling and alert of the surrounding dozen or so kilometers. However, under the first wave of attacks, the alert position was alreadypletely destroyed under tens of thousands of streaks of high-energy light beams and over a thousand miniature guided missiles¡¯ repeated bombardments, the several meter deep giant crater in the ground making one instantly give up any thoughts of searching for traces of its existence. However, the missiles winded about into the sky, instantly exploding when they made contact with the high energy light beams, the powerful electromaic shockwaves making close to a hundred mechanicalbat units release electrical sparks, rocking as they fell towards the great earth. Compared to the entire bug swarm, this amount of mechanical bugs wasn¡¯t enough to make a ssh, but their remains were indeed thest traces of this defensive position left in this world. These mechanicalbat units that continued to tremble afternding on the ground, from another aspect, vaguely bore witness to the human race¡¯s determination to fight back before inevitable death.


    The bug swarm rushed past, bringing darkness across the great earth. Within the darkness was more darkness, a giant shadow moving across the great earth. This was a giant ship that was close to ten thousand meters long, when it flew past at low altitude, the gloomy shadow was stifling to the point of making one suffocate.


    The great earth was like a dark picture scroll, sparks blossoming continuously on its surface. Meanwhile, the bug swarm was like flowing ink, quickly contaminating the entire painting. The sparks wererge and small, but under the flowing ink, many of them quickly died out, the few that remained burning with difficulty, even though they were swaying in the wind, they still never went out. In the innermost depths of the darkness, there were still sparks that produced light, where they existed, the flowing ink would produce holes of varying sizes. The surrounding darkness continuously filled up these holes, but were then dissolved by the sparks once more.


    When one looked down on the from above, the war was like two colors that mutually contaminated each other, fighting for dominance, what was ultimately left behind was only a muddled color. Meanwhile, from another point of view, the war was like a giant millstone, left behind on one side was crushed steelponents, the other flesh, blood, and lives.

 Book 6 35.8

    Book 6 Chapter 35.8 - Covered In Dust


    No one knew just how many lives were taken in the ten minutes since the war began, only able to see from the tactical screen that during this short period of time, the Blood Parliament already lost one fourth of its territory. Meanwhile, the bug swarm was still advancing into the Blood Parliament¡¯s core territory with a speed of a hundred and fifty kilometers per hour. In another ten minutes, the bug swarm would have reached Dragon City, roughly fifty minutester, the bug swarm would reach the deepest parts of the Blood Parliament: Dark Red Castle¡¯s skies.


    This was a battle that was not equal at all. The mechanical bug swarm not only had a numbers advantage, their mobility and firepower also far exceeded their opponent. Wherever the bug swarm passed, high-energy light beams and miniature guided missiles practically overturned the entire great earth, all terrain andndforms changed, only scorched earth left behind. If one totaled up all of the energy released, it would be equivalent to a nuclear warheadnding every few minutes.


    At this time, war already no longer had a front line or a back line, the battlefield was everywhere, all areas surrounded by thousands upon thousands of enemies at all sides. On the battlefield, there was one small stronghold that persisted especially long, its surroundingpanions alreadypletely destroyed by the bug swarm, yet it still tenaciously survived through the never-ending attacks. Within the ck sea, this isted ind was especially striking.


    The stronghold was established on an abandoned town, remodeled based on the original terrain. After many waves of attacks, the buildings on the ground were already sted full of holes, but there were still people continuously moving between the ruins, the retaliation of firepower never stopping either.


    Within a small house that already had its roof removed, a man shouted loudly, ¡°David, go and get some more reflective steel tes! Damn it, these toys get used up too quickly. Let those below prepare the guided missiles and await my orders... no! Get everyone underground, guide missiles, it¡¯s guided missiles! Damn it, they¡¯ve increased in numbers again!¡±


    His roaring voice possessed a unique prative force, able to transmit into the distance even through the sounds of explosions. Several numble figures disappeared with a sh between the buildings, clearly all elite soldiers.


    This fort belonged to the Fabregas family, the location couldn¡¯t be considered good. The Fabregas Family previously firmly stood on the chairman¡¯s side, and their rtionship with General Morgan wasn¡¯t that good either. That was why when the war ended, the family¡¯s strength was greatly weakened, and they were given quite a few difficult tasks, for example, defending this military fort. Their job was precisely to defend against possible attacks from the bug swarm, and that was why this defensive point was hurriedly built, the one in charge ofmand precisely Ricardo. He almostpletely vanished during the civil war, moreover not doing much, while once the civil war ended and the threat of the mechanical bug swarm began to appear, he appeared from who knew what corner, moreover willing became themander of this stronghold. Those who were sent to this stronghold were all the family¡¯s criminals or people they weren¡¯t fond of, so for someone like Ricardo who might very well seed the family toe here, those who knew about this all thought that he was crazy.


    It was true that Ricardo didn¡¯t do much for the Fabregas family, but this didn¡¯t prevent him from being someone with authority in the family. Just like many ability users, Ricardo¡¯s abilities greatly strengthened during the civil war, when he reemerged, his strength as number one in the family was immediately stabilized. That was why if he wanted to be the family head, he could take on the role at any time, of course, as long as he killed all those who opposed.


    It wasn¡¯t like this type of thing never happened before.


    At this time, waves of shrill screaming sounds could be heard from the sky, an expanse of miniature guided missiles throwing themselves over like locusts, their tails continuously vibrating when flying quickly, releasing soul-shaking screaming noises. This group of missiles were at least a hundred in number, drawing out strange and nimble trajectories through the air as they flew towards this stronghold.


    ¡°Why are there so many of them?!¡± Ricardo cursed out. He didn¡¯t hide underground like hisrades, instead picking up a strange looking energy rifle and jumping out of the bunker. The instant he leapt out, his eyes were already covered in a blood color, a formless force field spreading in all directions from him, extending out until it covered a range of several dozen meters. Once the miniature missiles entered the force field, they would immediately lose track of their target and fly everywhere in disorder. Sparks would continuously appear from the missiles, and soon afterwards, they would explode one after another, eventually, the st waves of the missiles in the front detonating all of the remaining missiles! Over a hundred miniature guided missiles exploded, the powerpletelyparable to an olden era mid-range targeted guided missile, to the extent where it was even a bit greater. The shock wave of the explosion, under the guidance of the force field, scattered in all directions, and only then was a small half of the town¡¯s buildings barely preserved.


    When the explosions erupted, Ricardo had long moved into the underground defensive structures. The bunker was ten meters underground, able to offer ample protection. Less than an hour into the war, all of the fortifications made on the stronghold¡¯s surface were alreadypletely destroyed, so they were nowpletely relying on the underground bunker for safety. However, could this ten meter deep bunker offer absolute safety? Even an olden era earth drilling bomb could easily deal with these types of bunkers. The only thing they could hope for was that this mechanical bug swarm was just like those of the past, only having high energy light beams or guided missiles. However, this was most likely only an extravagant hope.


    Even when in the underground bunker, one could still sense the powerful vibrations, one could imagine just how powerful the explosions on the surface was. Ricardo raised his head to look out, under the dusky lighting, several soldiers¡¯ faces were pale, unable to control the fear they felt. This was already the fourth round of missiles. The bug swarm had their own logic and intelligence, when dealing with these twenty or so people in this stronghold, at first, they fired less than ten miniature guided missiles, in their perspective, these missiles had 120% certainty inpletely wiping out everyone in the stronghold. However, all of the guided missiles either exploded in midair or were shot down, and as such, the second round had more than twenty missiles, the third round more than fifty, now reaching this time which consisted of more than a hundred missiles. Then, what about the next time? If thousands to tens of thousands of miniature guided missiles attacked at the same time, Ricardo¡¯s vibration force field might be able to make them explode, but he himself definitely couldn¡¯t jump out of the explosions in time.

 Book 6 35.9

    Book 6 Chapter 35.9 - Covered In Dust


    Ricardo breathed in and out heavily, his body feelingpletely drained. Mental Domain¡¯s area control type abilities were extremely useful on the battlefield, but their shoring was that they exhausted too much stamina and energy. However, right now, it wasn¡¯t time to grumble and rest. When the shaking weakened slightly, Ricardo rushed into the underground passage, grabbing a thin steel te along the way. The soldiers in the bunker seemed to have woken up from nightmares one after another, quickly crawling up, grabbing thin steel tes before following Ricardo into the tunnel.


    In apletely copsed small house, a pile of bricks on the ground suddenly exploded, Ricardo jumping out from the rubble. As soon as he leapt out, there were several specks of light that lit up in the sky. Under these extremely chaotic circumstances, these specks of light were weak to the point where they were impossible to notice, yet they were noticed by Ricardo¡¯s terrifyingbat intuition. He reacted instantly, immediately moving his body below a broken wall, unfolding it into an arc to protect his body. More than ten streaks of light immediately reached from the sky down to the ground, shining on the thin steel te, and then most of the light beams¡¯ energy was reflected by the special protectiveyer. However, there were just too many of these high energy light beams, and it was bombarded continuously, so the areas that were struck quickly increased in temperature, moreover making the reflectiveyer darken. If it continued to be sted by the light beams, the steel te would be melted through. However, Ricardo continuously moved the steel te, not allowing one single area to suffer too much heat, which was why melting through this thin steel te wasn¡¯t that easy. After somewhat blocking the light beams, Ricardo looked towards the sky, seeing thousands of mechanicalbat units currently flying around this stronghold, continuously attacking it. Meanwhile, above them was a dark mechanical bug swarm that stretched on limitlessly, covering the entire sky as it rushed into the distance!


    Ricardo suddenly jumped out, his speed instantly increasing several times. The judgment of the mechanical units in the sky was all mistaken, streak after streak hitting nothing. Ricardo rushed to a special location, undid the steel cast protective well cover, and then pressed the reserve switch on the well walls, immediately rolling and crawling, frantically trying to evade the attacks in the air, running into the bunker.


    A stream of heat suddenly sprayed out from the steel well, an entirely silver guided missile slowly rising, elerating, and then shooting into the sky like a silver arrow! Then, it silently exploded into a st of silver fireworks, zing radiance instantly illuminating everything within a hundred meter radius.


    All of the mechanical bugs that were illuminated by the radiance released electric sparks from within them. Then, while carrying roiling ck mes, they rocked back and forth, dropping from the sky. The mechanical bug remains fell like rain, at least tens of thousand mechanical bugs destroyed under this explosion. A hole suddenly appeared in the bug swarm above the stronghold.


    ¡°Go fuck yourselves!¡± Ricardo excitedly raised his fist!


    What followed was a new cycle of defending against high energy light beams, asionally retaliating, paying close attention to the miniature guided missiles, and then wait for the bug swarms in the skies to be concentrated once more. They would then fire another electromaic shockwave missile, and then the cycle would repeat once more. Until now, Ricardo already sessfully fired three rounds of shockwave bullets, the number of mechanical remains in the stronghold¡¯s surroundings already exceeding a hundred thousand. However, the issue was that there was only one shockwave bullet left. What were they supposed to do afterwards? Should they hide or run? The sky was alreadypletely upied by the mechanical bug swarm, so where would they even run to?


    Ricardo had no extra brainpower to think that much, his previously nimble body now heavy as if it was covered in lead, attacks that he should be able to easily avoid now requiring him to go all out. The attacks were never-ending, not giving him any time to rest, yet he couldn¡¯t take any injuries that were too heavy either. All injuries that were serious enough to hinder his mobility were the same as death. The stronghold would fall sooner orter, the bug swarm¡¯s numbers already great to the point of driving one mad. They only needed to transfer over a small portion, and it would be enough to overwhelm and kill Ricardo and the ten soldiers who were still alive. They were originally hoping for reinforcements, but when they saw the bug swarm¡¯s numbers and movement speed, Ricardo knew that there wouldn¡¯t be any reinforcements. Unless...


    Unless it was the Spider Empress, or Josh Morgan, only then would there be a chance of clearing open a path through the bug swarm. Or, maybe Su could as well?


    Ricardo didn¡¯t know why he suddenly had this type of thought. Even though Su was formidable, the biggest impression he left Ricardo with was that face that was so pretty it even made women jealous. Also, his body was beautiful to the point where Ricardo couldn¡¯t even feel jealousy. If Ricardo had a thing for men, then Su would definitely be an excellent choice. However, Ricardo only liked women, and his tastes were also extremely unique, regardless of whether it was the sword wielding Madeline or the ice-cold Helen, neither of them were women who normal men would get aroused by.


    ¡°That is why I am not a normal man!¡± Ricardo always consoled himself like this, this time no different. He didn¡¯t know how much longer he could persist for, only knowing that it was counted in minutes, that is, if he was lucky. For this sea of bugs, this stronghold was small to the point where it could bepletely overlooked, the only reason there werebat units sent out to attack was because the mechanical bugs wouldn¡¯t leave behind any life.


    After avoiding another wave of attacks, Ricardo prepared to flee into the underground bunker, but a feeling that was hard to describe suddenly attacked him, as if he was slowly falling to the depths of the ocean, ice-cold, dark, and full of despair. He raised his head, only seeing a giant shadow. A warship that wasrger than any he had ever seen before appeared in the sky, slowly passing a few hundred meters above him! As it moved, a gorge that was kilometers in width, several meters deep, arrived in a perfectly straight manner. The earth that was sted aside was like ten meter tall violent waves!


    ¡°It¡¯s gravitational force! Gravitational force!¡± Ricardo roared out frantically, his voice even passing through the ten meter earth, directly sounding in the bunker! However, he could only shout that it was gravitational force, not giving them any countermeasures.


    There were no countermeasures.


    Ricardo looked at the giant warship in the air in despair. He suddenly saw everything around himself warp, as if it all became soft, able to be stretched limitlessly. Even without looking, Ricardo knew that he himself was also like this. Soon afterwards, everything before his eyes darkened, his consciousness immediately falling into darkness.


    The moment before losing consciousness, Ricardo thought to himself, ¡°I really died too quickly. However, this isn¡¯t that bad, without too much pain. However, I¡¯ve definitely already been crushed to pieces by now, right...¡±


    Earth surged, instantly submerging the town underneath, and then caving down under the powerful pressure. The soldiers in the underground bunker were all crushed into a bloody paste under the hundred-fold gravity, bing one with the crushed stone and earth,pletely indistinguishable.


    The giant ship moved slowly under the escort of several million mechanical units, as if nothing happened at all. However, wherever it passed, there was an eye-grabbing scar left on the great earth.

 Book 6 35.10

    Book 6 Chapter 35.10 - Covered In Dust


    A tenacious spark was put out, but there were still many other sparks currently flickering about in the darkness. Lafite continued to move quickly and irregrly, taking advantage of the instant of time it took the mechanical bugs to take aim to avoid the high energy light beams¡¯ attacks. Whenever arge group of miniature guided missiles attacked, they actually couldn¡¯t catch up to Lafite¡¯s swift, ghost-like speed and unpredictable turns, moreover exploding one after another under his force fields.


    With Lafite¡¯s abilities, as long as he wasn¡¯t directly struck by the miniature guided missiles, he wouldn¡¯t be seriously injured. While moving, from time to time, the thick and heavy strange shaped armor would fire a small silver guided missile into the sky, and then it would explode in the center of the mechanical bug swarm. It was only the size of a fountain pen, yet when it exploded, apart from the blinding light, it also produced a small st of faint white smoke. However, all mechanical bugs within twenty meters of it would suddenly stop their movements, and then after releasing sparks, they would fall from the sky one after another. Meanwhile, the mechanical bugs within fifty meters of the explosion would also be affected, quite a few releasing ck smoke as well, dropping down. A single small guided missile was enough to scrap close to a thousand mechanical units.


    Meanwhile, four hundred of these types of bullets had been fired! Lafite was fighting while basically carrying a missile armory, if any of these silver missiles exploded, then Lafite would also go straight to the next life. Even though the technical staff promised him again and again that they wouldn¡¯t explode, these words would only make Lafite want to smash their noses in. The reason why he didn¡¯t do this was only because these guided missiles and armor¡¯s designs came directly from Helen. However, even though his confidence in Helen already reached the point of blind faith, carrying several hundred guided missiles on his back still made Lafite feel instinctively ufortable.


    Lafite wouldn¡¯t admit that he was scared.


    He wouldn¡¯t admit that he was scared of death even if he fell, but what he didn¡¯t want was this type of death. After the battle began, the armor was struck by the high energy light beams several times, yet it sessfully scattered the energy, defending against it, slightly restoring some of Lafite¡¯s confidence that had dropped to rock bottom.


    It was unknown just what kind of unknown technology was applied to the missiles fired into the sky, seemingly able to avoid the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s detection, not encountering any interception while slowly rising into the air. asionally, when they were struck by the high energy light beams, they would also be sessfully scattered by the missiles¡¯ smooth surface. The silver guided missiles continuously fired into the sky, already delivering the mechanical bug swarm significant damage. Even for a bug swarm on the level of tens of millions, for a single person to destroy close to a hundred thousand units, this was still not something that could be endured, let alone the fact that this type of damage was still continuously spreading.


    Several kilometers out, Curtis was also quite active. He didn¡¯t excel in speed and evasion like Lafite, and the armor covering his body wasn¡¯tplete protection type either, which was why after fighting for a long time, he did indeed suffer some small injuries. However, his body was extremely sturdy, when the high energy light beams directly struck him, they could still only produce a centimeter deep little hole. This level of injury, for the captain, was basically the same as being bitten by arger mosquito. Even though Curtis¡¯ speed wasn¡¯t that great, his exploitation of the wilderness¡¯ terrain was almost impable. When Lafite was fast asleep in the prison, the captain was still continuously training or fighting, so hisbat experience was far more abundant than Lafite¡¯s. This was also the reason why the guided missiles on his back were a hundred more than Lafite¡¯s in number. Regardless of whether it was Lafite or Curtis, whenever they thought about how they had topletely fire the remaining missiles, they both revealed an ugly expression. This meant that the two individuals¡¯ stamina was going to be exhausted to the very limit. That was why from the number of missiles that were allocated to them, one could see that Helen practically grasped all of the two individuals¡¯ details, including what they openly expressed and what they concealed. This type of woman, except for a select few exceptional individuals, really wasn¡¯t that likable. Even the current Lafite felt love, but also hesitation.


    However, no oneined, all of them fighting at full strength, evading the never-ending rain of high energy light beams. Yet, in the bit of extra time they had to think, both of them would still think about other things, about some events of the past. Being fond of recalling the past was a sign of getting old, as well as a luxury when facing death¡¯s door.


    This tide of machines was something none of the humans knew if they could make it through. If they didn¡¯t have this batch of guided missiles Helen produced at thest moment, Lafite might only be able to destroy less than a hundred thousandbat units while relying on himself, Curtis would take down a bit less, as he didn¡¯t possess any aerial warfare ability. However, one thing they were sure of was that this wave was definitely not thest. If, just saying if, they could wipe out this tide, then there was only arger wave of bugs waiting for them. Even now, the human race still hadn¡¯t found the source of the bug tide.


    Guided missiles exploded in the skies, holes opened up one after another. Lafite and Curtis werepletely immersed in the battle, their surroundings filled with light rays of death and powerful explosions. The smoke was already unsuitable for human life. Scorched earth stretched as far as the eye could see, with even more areas surrounded in mes.


    The mechanical bug swarm finally began to usebustion weapons. The fires were not that great, the me saplings only a dozen or so centimeters in width, but they burned especially tenaciously and stably. Even rocks that had no chance of being burned through would continuously burn, truly unknown just what kind of incendiary agent it was that was used. The me belt becamerger andrger, gradually spreading. In the blink of an eye, these mes whose surface area already exceeded a square kilometer were already everywhere. The world alreadycked green. There was still ck, red, yellow, and even blue, but there was just no more green. The air was quickly suffused with a poisonous smoke, oxygen quickly depleted, the few creatures that were fortunate enough to survive now starting to suffocate.


    Lafite¡¯s mind suddenly sunk. After the war, even if the mechanical bug swarm was wiped out, this type of earth, what could it even produce? What kind of creatures could survive in this type of environment? At the very least, humans couldn¡¯t.


    Could it be that wherever the bug swarms passed, only scorched earth would be left in their wake?


    Thest nuclear war brought mostly radiation and coldness, while the life system of this, through rapid evolution and mutation, quickly adapted to this new environment, moreover bing stronger, despite this power being extremely unstable. However, the danger the mechanical bug swarm brought was different, their goal was actually to eradicate this entire of organic matter! Could it be that they didn¡¯t only wish to wipe out the human race, they also wished to wipe out all life from this?


    After a moment of sorrow, regret, and shock, Lafite was once again thrown into an endless bitter struggle.

 Book 6 35.11

    Book 6 Chapter 35.11 - Covered In Dust


    To the northwest, the previously rich and powerful Arthur Family alreadypletely withdrew into their family¡¯s final territory. This was a fertilend with a mountain forest,kes, and hills, a ce where the most important figures of the Arthur Family were buried to preserve their glory. There were no powerful military fortifications made here, the reason why the Arthur Family all withdrew here was more so to exploit theplex terrain and not because of the beautiful scenery. After this ce became the center of war, even the most beautiful of sceneries would be destroyed all the same.


    The situation was precisely like this, the continuous explosions making the great earth shake endlessly, to the extent where even a precipitous mountain peak cracked apart, rumbling and shaking, slowly sliding down into the ravine, producingrge amounts of smoke and dust along the way, the tremendous noise even overwhelming powerful explosions!


    This was just one example.


    If one listened carefully, they would pick up shrill screaming sounds from the rumbling noises, the omen of deathing from countless miniature guided missiles currently circling above. The sky was covered in ck specks, thousands and tens of thousands of miniature guided missiles falling, just their numbers alone producing a carpet bombing in the truest of meanings. There were mes, dust, and smoke everywhere, the human figures within running in ways that shouldn¡¯t belong to that of a human.


    A young man quickly climbed a several dozen meter tall mountain, and then jumped off the other side. Behind him, the three miniature guided missiles continuously adjusted their trajectories, directly smashing into the mountain cliff. When he saw the crushed rock and mes that sprayed out from the other side of the cliff, the young man revealed acent smile, to the extent where he even inwardly made a peace sign. His body was extremely skinny, face also a bit morbidly pale, hair scattered in front of his forehead in a messy manner, face full of gray and ck smoke traces. He looked to be less than fifteen years old, yet was now already an experienced soldier, his five levels of abilities also enough to leave one in shock. However, before his smile scattered, a familiar shrill screaming sound could be heard, moreover extremely close, almost sounding right by his ears!


    The young man turned around with shock, a miniature missile quickly erging in the reflection of his eyes, to the extent where even the faint blue light dragged behind it could be clearly seen! The missile nted itself straight into his opened mouth, and then it exploded.


    Even before his death, this young man didn¡¯t know how this missile got close to him, he always had quite the confidence in his sharpness and nimbleness.


    The explosions finally ended. Several miniature guided missiles flew about under the sky, and after circling above a few times, they descended onto the rock surface, turned off their engines, waiting quietly for their prey. At this moment, they were no longer like non-living machines, but rather more like sinister hunters. That young man who still carried hope and visions for the future died precisely under one of these ambushing missiles.


    At this time, six or seven people made their way out from the corner, the one in the lead precisely O¡¯Brien in a dark-colored windbreaker. The corners of his eyes swept over towards an expanse of metallic reflections in the scorched earth, and then he immediately walked over, removing a warped piece of metal from the scorched earth. This was a name tag forged from a piece of alloy, the name on it still legible. Every member of Arthur Family¡¯s elite soldiers would carry a name tag like this to help them identify corpses in the mes of war. The name tes¡¯ alloy was sturdy and heat-resistant, notpletely damaged even while in the heart of the explosion, simultaneously serving as the only trace of the young man left in this world.


    ¡°Thomas!¡± O¡¯Brien muttered this name. He remembered every soldier in the family, the impression the young man Thomas left him with even deeper. He possessed exceptional talent, attentiveness, persistence, and progress, but he still had a fervent heart. This type of young man, if he could survive in the war, he would definitely be someone in the future, to the extent where he might even reach nine levels. Only, it was quite the pity, there was only a ruined name tag left to record his past prospects.


    Geniuses, the human race nevercked geniuses, but only those who survived until the very end of the war could be considered true great figures, while the others who fell along the way made up the majority. Those who couldn¡¯t reach the very end could only forever remain mere geniuses.


    O¡¯Brien silently ced the name tag into his inner pocket, and then looked forward. On the mountain that wasn¡¯t too far away, several miniature guided missiles were currently rising like vipers.


    They sensed life auras, and as a result, bared their fangs like vipers as well. If one treated them as things without intelligence, merely as miniature guided missiles that humans produced, then they would definitely suffer greatly under their sudden change in tactics. In this battlefield, this pretty much meant paying the price of life, just like Thomas.


    O¡¯Brien snapped his fingers. A fine electric spark appeared out of thin air between several miniature guided missiles, the powerful electromaic waves and almost contact-like kic energy made the guided missiles develop the misconception that they struck their target, and they thus began to explode one after another. The power of continuous explosions was extremely great, but for the dozen or so meters out O¡¯Brien and others, it didn¡¯t pose any threat. They didn¡¯t even put up a defensive force field, directly using their bodies to endure the st waves, dust, and rocks. None of them were injured, at most bing dirty. However, even Eileen and Persephone who always minded their appearances faced the smoke and dust head-on, already to the point where they couldn¡¯t be any more filthy. On the battlefield, being a bit dirtier could still be endured, but stamina and energy were what ensured one¡¯s survival. This was precisely the reason why O¡¯Brien always tried to limit his energy exhaustion to the absolute minimum when cleaning up the mechanical bugs.


    The battlefield was endless. However, if they persevered for one more day, then this meant that they were one day closer to hope.


    ¡°These fes have be even craftier.¡± Eileen said with a frown.


    O¡¯Brien nodded and said, ¡°Indeed. They seemed to have modified their intelligence mode in a night¡¯s time, already no longer like that of artificial intelligence. I am quite worried that Feng might be caught off guard and be unable to protect the energy factory, so we should hurry. The fuel inside of that factory is our only hope of making it through this winter.¡±


    Eileen released a bitterugh, but didn¡¯t continue this conversation. This winter? She didn¡¯t even know if there would be a tomorrow. The mechanical bug swarm¡¯s main force had long flew across the sky, leaving behind a group of under a million bugs in the Arthur Family¡¯s final base of operations. However, it was just this number that was alreadyrge to the point of leaving them in despair. As a magic domain ability user who already touched upon ten levels, Eileen could destroy hundreds of mechanical bugs with a wave of her hand, but she definitely couldn¡¯t couldn¡¯t do this more than a hundred times, and the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s number was greater than ten million. Between this were more than just one or two orders of magnitude.

 Book 6 35.12

    Book 6 Chapter 35.12 - Covered In Dust


    The heavy pressure and deep sense of despair didn¡¯t only appear on O¡¯Brien, Eileen, and Persephone¡¯s bodies, it simrly lingered about the seven soldiers who silently followed them. This was thest of the forces Arthur Family could mobilize, the others all stationed at various strongholds. With the war already reaching this state, apart from the few bases whose defenses were especially great, the other ces were likely all already ruins. O¡¯Brien had already continuously fought in four different bases, clearing out the surrounding mechanical units, but the soldiers hemanded also decreased from twenty to seven. Even though the three of them weren¡¯t injured, they didn¡¯t have any time to rest or recover, which was why as their stamina and energy was exhausted, they could only watch as they sunk into the abyss of despair.


    O¡¯Brien already saw therge ck expanse of mechanical bugs hovering about in the distance, the energy light beams so concentrated even the sky waspletely lit up. Meanwhile, from the ground, streak after streak of fireworks rose from time to time, exploding into zing balls of fire. The moment they exploded, the brilliance even overwhelmed the rain-like high energy light beams! With every explosion,rge amounts of mechanical bugs would fall around it, but when he saw the number of bugs that fell, O¡¯Brien¡¯s face didn¡¯t seem to look that good. The bases¡¯ retaliation was extremely fierce, but the number of electromaic guided missiles in reserve was already reaching critical levels. Moreover, these high powered guided missiles were originally the ultimate weapons for dealing with the mechanical bug swarm, but after just a few hours had passed since the battle began, the amount of mechanical bugs destroyed by each guided missile was already less than a third of the beginning. This was partly due to the mechanical bug swarms¡¯ formation being more dispersed, partly because they might have also changed their manner of defense.


    Apart from their numbers, the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s adaptive abilities simrly left them with a deep impression.


    ¡°How much stamina do you all have left?¡± O¡¯Brien asked seriously.


    ¡°67%¡± Eileen said.


    ¡°79%¡± Persephone replied.


    For high level ability users like them, they understood their own body situations like the back of their hands, to the point where even getting it down to a few decimal points waspletely possible. When she heard Persephone¡¯s reply, Eileen was quite surprised. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You recovered this quickly?¡±


    ¡°This is Mysterious Fields we are talking about! It only has the bit of advantage in recovery.¡± Persephone replied.


    Eileen released a snort, notmenting on this. Her Mysterious Fields level was even higher than Persephone¡¯s, so how could her recovery speed be less than half of hers? Only now did Eileen understand why the battle against Persephone that year across thousands of miles was so difficult. This freakish recoverative ability would make any thoughts of fighting Persephone in a war of attrition into aplete nightmare.


    O¡¯Brien calmed down considerably, he only had around half of his stamina left, 20% being enough to deal with the battle before him. As for what came afterwards, he¡¯ll think about it after finishing this battle.


    Persephone suddenly thought of something, and then couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Where does their energye from?¡±


    ¡°Energy?¡± O¡¯Brien stared nkly. His mind had beenpletely focused on the battle situation, so he still never thought about this issue before.


    ¡°Right, energy! Have you thought about this? They are basically made out of this¡¯s natural resources, apart from the energy needed for operation, an even greater sea of energy is needed to manufacture them! If you then consider their numbers, this means that the one creating these machines has an unending supply of energy! Where did they get all this energy from?¡± Persephone said.


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s mind jumped. Persephone¡¯s words made him develop a vague feeling that this might be a crucial point to defeating the mechanical bug swarm. However, his mind immediately returned to the battle at hand. Even if he knew the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s weakness, he had no room to take advantage of it. Perhaps hope, could only be ced on those legendary great figures¡¯ backs.


    Dragon City was submerged in the mes of war for the first time.


    This ce was the core of the Blood Parliament, the city where a sea of resources was concentrated, prosperous to the point where it was almost superior to the olden era, while the degree of technological advance was far above. In this ce, the first generation of environmental altering technology was currently being used, slowly altering the vile environment towards that of the olden era. Perhaps after another hundred years of development, when the environment altering technology fully matured, the earth¡¯s environment would be suitable for olden era humans once more. At that time, Dragon City would definitely be an imperishable masterpiece that would stand tall through all of history.

 Book 6 36.1

    Book 6 Chapter 36.1 - Previous Generations


    Dragon City was also trembling in the mes of war. Even though the city hadplete fortifications, many ability users, and an almost never-ending supply of weapons and ammunition, to the extent where there were evenrge amounts of energy and food reserves, it was still a city in the end, moreover a giant city modeled after the olden era. As the thousands to tens of thousands of ability users scattered throughout thisnd, they were like sand scattered into the water, only able to produce some ripples, the areas that couldn¡¯t be protected still making up the majority. That was why after only a few minutes had passed since the start of the war, all of Dragon City was already immersed in a sea of mes. Stray miniature guided missiles made it through the defensive ring, exploding in the city, every single missile able to easily wipe out several ancient buildings rich with history.


    The ground continuously shook, apart from the few strictly guarded areas, there were already no perfectly intact buildings. Persephone¡¯s private hospital belonged to the few lucky winners, even though the surrounding block was alreadypletely in ruins, the hospital only had a corner missing from its roof. There was already a thickyer of mechanical bug remains in the private hospital¡¯s surroundings, burning mechanical bugs still dropping down from the sky from time to time. Many of them brushed its surface as they fell, while there were practically none that directly smashed into it.


    The centralboratory was alreadypletely dark. Even though it was located underground, the ground was still shaking intensely, the ssware on the shelves all falling, shattering to pieces on the ground, some of them empty, some of them filled with fluids.


    Snow squatted by the table¡¯s corner, looking like a leopard cat. It turned around to look at the shaking shelves. When a ss container shattered on the ground, it immediately straightened its body, looking extremely nervous.


    ¡°Ma... ma, the bottle holding that thing broke!¡± Snow actually used human speech. This was a somewhat tender young girl¡¯s voice, a voice produced through the shaking of the scales on her body¡¯s surface. However, from her tone, it was clearly a bit scared of that bottle.


    At the center of the table, Helen was currentlypletely focused on the snowke-like data flickering on the light screen. When she heard Snow¡¯s nervous voice, she only slightly raised her head to look towards the shelf, and then she absentmindedly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Snow still stared at the pool of liquid on the ground nervously. It was as if it had its own life, currently wriggling about quickly, devouring everything it touched, regardless of whether it was culture fluid or inorganic things like the ss fragments, to the extent where even metal and synthetic resin ground were within its range of ingestion. Regardless of what it was, it was broken down and digested all the same, and then converted into a portion of the liquid itself. This type of devouring ability was something Snow was extremely familiar with, because she felt as if she was looking at her own newborn self. Her devouring ability wasn¡¯t any bit inferior to this liquid, but she wouldn¡¯t swallow up anything she encountered like this, as if she didn¡¯t have a choice.


    Snow was actually quite the picky eater.


    Remaining at Helen¡¯s side gave her a strange dependence, as if nothing was too difficult for Helen, Snow just had to do what she was told, and this was why the close to a hundred second ss thought centers and single third ss thought center hadn¡¯t really been used at all. At this time, Snow was already so familiar with Lafite and Curtis to the point where they would randomly tussle with each other, which was why Lafite and Curtis had already forgotten the feeling of looking at a natural enemy they got when they first saw her. It was just like right now, when she stared at the puddle of liquid on the ground.


    This wasn¡¯t a puddle of ordinary liquid, as long as it was given enough nourishment, it would quickly grow, at the same time select the form that would best adapt to its environment, and then evolve intelligence after that. Once it developed intelligence, it wouldn¡¯t be inferior to human sages. In fact, the first time Snow broke free from her instincts, she was still inside of the cultivation container, at that time, she already had an IQ of over 160, and that was with the new era¡¯s standard. Then, Snow¡¯s intelligence grew at flying speed, while the thought centers that were constructed one after another sessfully magnified her intelligence. The moment the container shattered, the liquid inside suddenly obtained activity, unknown just what method Helen used previously to restrict such a vicious and terrifying life form with just an ordinary ss container. However, in that instant, the most realistic feeling Snow felt, was that she was looking at her own younger brother.


    Only, unlike the pool of liquid on the ground, every step of evolution and growth Snow went through was done under Helen¡¯s ns. At the very least, up until now, Snow¡¯s increase in strength was far greater than that of an ordinary growth and evolution process. Adaptation to the environment wasn¡¯t something that could be done in one step, it was something that required endless trial and error, meanwhile, during this process, even ultra life forms had arge chance of dying. Meanwhile, this puddle on the ground, even though it was lucky enough to develop activity, itcked Helen¡¯s interest, and thus there wasn¡¯t much consideration to talk about. For some reason, the word illegitimate child suddenly appeared in Snow¡¯s consciousness. Correct, the treatment given to this puddle on the ground, was precisely that belonging to an illegitimate child. However, even if it was an illegitimate child, those who sessfully climbed to important positions weren¡¯t all that rare in human history, which was why Snow¡¯s sense of danger didn¡¯t decrease that much, instead surging with a strong battle awareness.


    Snow didn¡¯t feel any love or protection towards her younger brothers or sisters, instead quite the contrary, only carrying a type of hostility that wasn¡¯t any inferior to that towards a natural enemy. When she was only a small clump of cells, she already understood well that she had several dozen siblings, and the one who grew the fastest, the best, would be the one who had a chance to survive. Even though the result of thepetition left Snow satisfied, the process was definitely not joyous. There was a time when she was locked in the same container as a dozen other siblings. At that time, Snow¡¯s instincts urged her to continuously attack her siblings, moreover devour them to turn them into her own nutrients, as these siblings who also had ultra life form genes were the best nourishing food.


    However, the illegitimate child instead entered a predicament, the items it devoured weren¡¯t all that beneficial for itself, the nutrients it absorbed far from enough to replenish its own body¡¯s exhaustion. It sensed this point, and thus entered a berserk state, frantically spreading its body, trying to devour anything it could get its ws on. However, there weren¡¯t many things that could make up for its ferocious growth. Even Snow knew that it urgently wished to grow, but this puddle who only had instincts didn¡¯t know this. In the blink of an eye, the liquid began to turn a white color, starting to quickly dry up, and then turn into fine powder, thus starting to fly upwards along theboratory¡¯s airflow.


    ¡°But... mama, does this not matter either?¡± Snow continued to stare at her own younger brother, she obviously knew what it was trying to do. When it realized that its survival was endangered, the illegitimate child chose to divide into countless particles, scattering about, reviving once it found a suitable medium. It could spread through air, water, and contact, while its deadliness surpassed any virus or bacterium since the beginning of history. On a microscopic level, it couldpletely produced a super gue itself.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, not gonna kill that many anyway. Moreover, there aren¡¯t many that can die at this point.¡± Helen said without even raising her head.


    ¡°But...¡± Snow was still worried. She really liked the human race now as well, moreover often considering herself a human, so she naturally didn¡¯t wish to see this disaster y out.


    Helen knew what Snow was thinking, and thus said indifferently, ¡°It won¡¯t grow limitlessly.¡±


    Helen¡¯s tone was indifferent, but Snow suddenly shrunk into a sphere. She knew the intention of Helens¡¯ words. For ultra life forms like her, the most terrifying point was high speed evolution and seemingly limitless lifespan, of course, arge half of their life force would be spent on continuous evolution and mutation. However, when she heard Helen¡¯s words, Snow suddenly felt her body shiver with coldness. In a certain corner within her body she couldn¡¯t see, was there this type of switch as well? If it was turned off, would her own evolution also reach its end?

 Book 6 36.2

    Book 6 Chapter 36.2 - Previous Generations


    As if she knew what Snow was thinking, Helen surprisingly raised her head to look at Snow, instead saying, ¡°You¡¯re different. You are my child, which is why the gene duplication limiter within your body has already been removed.¡±


    I am mama¡¯s child... Snow first felt a great feeling of bliss, and then her mind sunk slightly. Wasn¡¯t that illegitimate child also Helen¡¯s child? Not only did they have the same mother, they also had the same paternal body. However now, under Helen¡¯s deemphasized statement, the illegitimate child¡¯s fate was sealed.


    I was the one chosen by mama... Snow thought.


    When she obtained this new awareness about her own identity, Snow¡¯s dependence on Helen decreased slightly, and her feeling of danger suddenly increased. She decided on something, to share some of Helen¡¯s worries and difficulties. Meanwhile, nothing was better to work at than the war before them.


    ¡°Mama, the war on the surface still hasn¡¯t ended, why don¡¯t I go and help out? Or maybe we should leave this ce?¡± Snow asked probingly.


    ¡°There is no need, the war on the surface isn¡¯t important... Oh, my intention is, its importance is currently being evaluated, I might have something even more important to tend to. As for leaving, of course we won¡¯t, I like this ce and thus won¡¯t easily leave it. Unless...¡± Helen raised her head, looking into the darknesspletely devoid of all matter before her, as if she was thinking about something. Only after a moment had passed did she lightly say, ¡°Unless there is a... very special reason.¡±


    Snow was extremely smart, which was why she didn¡¯t ask what this special reason was, instead crouching down by Helen¡¯s body, straining herself to look at the light screen flickering with data endlessly. She prepared to analyze the data with full force to help alleviate a bit of Helen¡¯s burden, the thought centers in her small brain were definitely not there just for decoration. However, when she tried to keep up with the changing data, all of the thought centers instantly released heat, all of them unexpectedly entering an overloaded state!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Snow released a low sad cry, forcefully shaking her head, giving up on her unrealistic thoughts. She looked at the light screen with shock, not expecting the data stream to be so fast! One had to understand that her current self¡¯s processing capability waspletelyparable to that of an olden era supeputer, yet she couldn¡¯t even get involved in Helen¡¯s research! As a result, Snow felt even more adoration for her mother, as well as more respect.


    Helen ced her left hand on the table. Several dozen fine electrical leads directly inserted into her fingertips, through this method, she actually linked herself up to the intelligence system. Right now, Helen¡¯s brain became a core processor.


    ¡°Mama, what are you researching?¡± Snow finally couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity, asking this.


    ¡°Who the human race¡¯s most dangerous enemy is.¡±


    Snow nodded, and then obedientlyid down, however, she was still confused. Wasn¡¯t the human race¡¯s most dangerous enemy those limitless machines? Even Snow herself felt a deep sense of fear towards their sheer numbers.


    ¡°... could it be the apostle and his mechanical army?¡± Helen thought to herself. Behind the pure sea of digits, countless possibilities and scenarios were being calcted and simted, all of them ultimately pointing towards this answer. However, Helen¡¯s mind still remained heavy. She just felt like she seemed to have overlooked something.


    She calmed herself down, and then changed the analysis pre-condition to ¡®what is this¡¯s most dangerous enemy¡¯. However, before inputting the condition, a type of vague intuition made Helen couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of coldness, making her subconsciously want to huddle together. Only after hesitating for an entire second did she set the resolution to carry out an analysis with this condition, moreover changing the range of targets to ¡®all¡¯.


    Regardless of what kind of answer it was, what shoulde should just alle... I¡¯m already prepared; this was what Helen silently thought.


    The analysis was long and difficult, but with the previous data as the base, a new result would appear within a few minutes. Helen closed her eyes, and then released a bitterugh.


    The ranking of danger was, in order, Su, the unknown apostle, Spider Empress, Helen herself, and only afterwards was it the apostle who started up the mechanical army, behind this Snow and Su¡¯s other children.


    The light screen¡¯s data stopped their movements. Helen sat quietly in the darkness, only after some time had passed did she release a weary sigh.


    ¡°Mama?¡± Snow cried out softly.


    ¡°I am very tired, let me sleep for a bit.¡± Helen waved her hand, and then she stood up, walking towards the room next door. There was a bed there, apart from this bed, there was nothing, a ce Helen used for rest in the intervals between her research. Only, in all these years, the number of times this bed had been used was extremely small.


    Helenid down on the bed, only feeling an irresistible fatigue. She quietlyid there for a bit, and then entered a deep slumber.


    Snow was shocked once more, she never thought Helen would really fall asleep. A great war was still zing on the surface! Heaven knew when a guided missile would directly hit this ce! The private hospital wasn¡¯trge, a single miniature guided missile able to overturn this ce. The war had already continued for close to half an hour, the fact that the private hospital still hadn¡¯t been destroyed yet was simply a miracle. Snow definitely didn¡¯t believe miracles could happen continuously, nor did she have the eleventh level Mysterious Fields ability Attainment, so this world wouldn¡¯t show concern for her. Snow understood well what degree of intensity the battle on the surface had already reached, the reason she stayed here to apany Helen was actually was actually to shield her with her own body when they were struck by a missile.


    However, why was it that at this time, Helen actually fell asleep?


    Snow¡¯s limbs moved, and then her small body floated upwards, defying general knowledge, and then disappeared from the air! Several lines shout out like streaks of electricity, and then Snow reappeared on the rooftop. She straightened out her body, releasing an angry roar of challenge towards the mechanical bug swarm above that was dense like a ck cloud! Her voice carried a young and tenderness, yet it wasn¡¯t as simple as it sounded. Waves of high frequency sound waves quickly scattering outwards, directly entering the mechanical bugs¡¯munication frequencies, transmitting her intentions to the various mechanical bug intelligence terminals. As for whether or not they understood her challenge, that wasn¡¯t something Snow would concern herself with.


    She only stood there proudly like a general who was about to face a great army alone.

 Book 6 36.3

    Book 6 Chapter 36.3 - Previous Generations


    The mechanical bug swarm received Snow¡¯s provocation, moreover clearly prepared to respond. Hundreds of thousands of mechanicalbat units were transferred from other regions, moreover gathering to this side. The entire process was flowing and natural, just like two streams gathering. The bug swarm¡¯s flow suddenly became extremelyplex and varied, but the mechanical bugs flying about never ran into each other, the intensity of attacks towards the surface even more so not decreasing in the slightest. That was why in the beginning, the mechanical bug swarm that flew about above the private hospital¡¯s skies only became slightly more concentrated.


    Right at this time, a burst of concentrated gunshot sounds suddenly rang out, the muffled rumbling noise even audible from far away. Following the gunshot sounds, the bug swarm above the private hospital had an entireyer shaved off, the fragmented high energy light beams already not posing much of a threat, at the very least not enough to destroy this ce for a bit of time.


    Snow was a bit surprised, looking in the direction where the gunshot came from. Her perception passed over the smoke and mes, locking onto a five floor building several hundred meters out. In the zing ruins, this small building and the surrounding buildings werepletely undamaged, appearing extremely striking. Snow never expected things to turn out like this, catching her unprepared, her perception already covering Josh Morgan¡¯s body. She obviously knew what kind of person General Morgan was, her perception immediately withdrawing as soon as it stretched over. However, this still drew General Morgan¡¯s attention. He lowered the Bahamut¡¯s muzzle, looking towards the private hospital, returning to the tform at almost the same time as Snow¡¯s retreating perception.


    ¡°Turns out to be this little fe...¡± General Morgan muttered to himself, suddenly chuckling in Snow¡¯s direction. In that instant, he was more like a kind elder, and not the past ruthless dragonrider general.


    Snow obviously ¡®saw¡¯ Morgan¡¯s smile, and also felt the elder¡¯s mysterious enthusiasm and kindness, even though this was extremely difficult for her to understand. However, the bug swarm in the sky already began to gather, so there wasn¡¯t any more time for her to think too much.


    A sharp screaming sound began to sound from a low altitude. A group of mechanicalbat units unexpectedly dove down from the sky, using their own bodies to take the ce of miniature guided missiles! This was the second time the mechanical bug swarm changed their offensive tactics since the start of the war, switching from long distance bombardment to close range tangling. Snow was also shocked, but she obviously wouldn¡¯t object to closebat. As a result, she sharpened her des, waiting for the ughter fest to arrive.


    ¡°1036 of them, it seems like it¡¯ll be a bit tiring to deal with.¡± While Snow thought this, she was actually a bit excited.


    The distant gunshots suddenly became more rushed, the barrage of bullets cutting off the mechanical bugs¡¯ follow-up, but it was only temporary. The mechanical bug swarm gathered extremely quickly, definitely not something a single Bahamut could stop, not even a Bahamut in Morgan¡¯s hands.


    Snow already jumped off the balcony, starting to glide through the air. Her flight method was incredibly strange, as if she wasn¡¯t affected by gravity or inertia at all, to the extent where even with the mechanical units¡¯ calction ability, there were still many errors, the high energy light beams all missing. Meanwhile, Snow already threw herself into the mechanical bug swarm, screeching metal grinding sounds unending,rge amounts ofbat units dismembered into metal scrap.


    Unknowingly when, a consciousness appeared in the mechanical bug swarm¡¯smand information stream. It remained quiet when Snow quickly chopped up more than a thousand mechanical units, and then it rose to the highest level ofmand, directly giving the order, ¡°Continue the testing, double the numbers.¡±


    A small group separated from the mechanical bug swarm again, rushing towards Snow who had just dismembered her final opponent. The gunshots in the distance never stopped, so when the mechanical bug swarm that had their number viciously reduced reached Snow, there were only two thousand left, perfectly double that of the first time.


    ¡°A bit difficult...¡± This was what Snow thought when she was down to thest dozenbat units. She felt a bit tired, a few joints releasing extremely faint groaning sounds, reminding Snow that they already experienced wear and tear, needing to be reced with new parts. However, repairing damaged limbs required an entire day of time, how could Snow afford such a luxury?


    ¡°Continue the testing, double the numbers.¡± An ice-cold order was passed along the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s stream of information again.


    Not far out General Morgan suddenly frowned. His Bahamut already reached its maximum firing rate, yet it could only remove a thinyer from the dark cloud of mechanicalbat units rushing down. Moreover, the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s numbers also left him feeling rather ufortable. A thousand, two thousand, and then four thousand, could it be that the master behind the mechanical bug swarm already included his own shooting into his calctions?


    Regardless of whether it was one thousand or four thousand, for Snow, the difference wasn¡¯t that great, it was only a problem of the length of time exhausted, as well as the degree of wear and tear of certain parts of her body.


    ¡°Continue the testing, double the numbers.¡±

 Book 6 36.4

    Book 6 Chapter 36.4 - Previous Generations


    When facing the mechanical bug swarm of close to ten thousand, Snow¡¯splexion finally changed. Moreover, the mechanical bug swarm was no longer made up of a single foundationbat unit, but rather having more than ten several meter long miniature warships in its nuclear region. The warships¡¯ functions were unknown, but Snow sensed a real threat as soon as it appeared. She suddenly increased her speed, her body disappearing with a sh like a fish in water, instantly throwing itself onto a miniature warship. The two des easily entered the ship body, the high frequency vibrations added to them turning the internalponents into an absolute mess. Snow destroyed six miniature warships in a single breath, but the remaining miniature starships obtained their chance because of this. Several gravitational fields surrounded Snow¡¯s body one after another, the increased gravity making her speed slow down by an entire thirty percent. Meanwhile, the other miniature warships began to aim their main cannons, simrly equipped with high energy light beams, but the warship¡¯s power was more than ten times greater than a foundationbat unit¡¯s. A streak of light beam struck Snow¡¯s body, even though most of the energy was scattered by her body¡¯s sleek surface and concentrated scales, the energy that remained still increased the temperature greatly, moreover making Snow¡¯s scales deform and rupture.


    Snow released a low roar of pain. Her body turned, quickly rushing at the remaining miniature warship, moreoverpletely disposing of them in a single breath¡¯s time. Even with her speed decreased by thirty percent, Snow¡¯s speed was still twice that of the foundationbat units, as well as three times greater than the miniature warships.


    ¡°Continue the testing, double the numbers.¡±


    ¡°Extremely... troublesome!¡± When she saw the new wave of enemies, Snow¡¯s face finally fell. She could still win, but she didn¡¯t have confidence in stopping all of the flowing light and missiles, prevent them from damaging the private hospital. Snow instantly nned and prepared over a hundred methods of dealing with the enemy, and then with a low roar, her small body drew out a graceful arc, flying towards Dragon City¡¯s surroundings. She directly made her way through the mechanical bug swarm, leaving behind a streak of mes behind her made from the burning remains of mechanical bugs. As expected, the bug swarm that flocked over turned around, pursuing Snow closely, gradually leaving the private hospital.


    Luring the enemy away from her territory, this was a simple n, Snow thoughtcently to herself,pletely overlooking the small price she paid: she endured more than ten attacks, losing several scales and a bit of blood.


    Another wave of bugs separated from the great army, viciously attacking the five floor building Morgan upied. Within the sky shrouding mes of war, no one noticed that a few special mechanical bugs quietly collected the scales and blood Snow lost before quietly disappearing.


    The specimen was quickly delivered to a hundred meter long medium sized mother ship. After undergoing a preliminary analysis, the mothership immediately separated from therge army, rushing towards the northern base at full speed. It elerated up to 3000 kilometers per hour, able to return to Valha in under an hour of time.


    In Valha¡¯s main control room, Fitzdurk and Serend were both floating in the air, countless bands of data moving through their bodies. Only after Serendpletely recovered her apostle consciousness, did she obtain control over Valha, but it was just a small part. The two apostles didn¡¯t stand opposite of each other, but rather from an angle. If where their line of sight intersected was the center, then the two apostles were two corners of a pentagon. Right now, the focal point of their attention was precisely the mothership that was flying back at full speed.


    ¡°It seems like we found quite the interesting thing, perhaps it has some rtionship to the inheritor of ruler¡¯s magic, Brooks.¡± Fitzdurk¡¯s voice was full of expectation.


    ¡°Perhaps, but the likelihood is only 1%. Regardless, any ultra life forms that appear on this has a chance of pointing us in the direction of our remainingpanions. Apart from inheritor Brooks, we still need to find our brain, the thinker Haisva. The various signs all point towards the possibility that she will also appear on this. Once all of our pastrades are found, we then have a chance of breaking free from this ce.¡± Serend said.


    Fitzdurk sighed. ¡°1% possibility is already an unprecedented breakthrough, we can¡¯t ask for any more. However, recently, I¡¯ve been thinking, where exactly is Brooks, and what is he doing? When wended in this world, he should be the first one to break through the will of the world and awaken, and then wake us, this is his duty after all. However...¡±


    Serend said with a cold voice, ¡°Brooks is definitely in this world. He left a mark on this.¡±


    ¡°Then... why is he...¡± Fitzdurk thought bitterly with his brows furrowed.


    ¡°Perhaps it is just like how I was not too long ago, bing one with the consciousness of this world, mistaking this world¡¯s consciousness as his own instincts.¡±


    While Serend was speaking, the lights and shadows in the control room suddenly underwent a transformation, Gusv and the young light bringing knight¡¯s figure shed past. Then, right before her face, the two figurespletely shattered and copsed. Fitzdurk was momentarily speechless, he knew that Serend now destroyed even thest bit of this world¡¯s consciousness that remained within her, which also meant that everything she had experienced now be a thing of the past. At the very least, her awakening was now even more thorough than Fitzdurk¡¯s, even though he had awakened earlier.


    Fitzdurk muttered to himself, ¡°Together with the sword bearer Madeline, all five of ourrades would be together. I truly never expected all of us would be gathered on this small, it truly is a miracle. However... en, do we really only have fiverades?¡±


    Serend raised her head, looking above the pentagon. Within a certain ce up there, was an unseeable cave.


    ¡°No...¡± She said, ¡°There should be one more apostle... it is... creator...¡±


    This short sentence, not only did Serend¡¯s words be slower the further she went, it also seemed to be more and more difficult. All of her body¡¯s energy surged frantically towards a certain area of space, just these few seconds of effortpletely sucking her energy dry, to the extent where it even endangered Valha¡¯s operation.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Fitzdurk released a great roar, making Valha tremble. The spatial furnace instantly crossed the threshold of operation, the tremendous energy that poured out instantly sealing up the energy ck hole within Serend¡¯s body.


    ¡°There is only two of us here, don¡¯t try to touch the sealed memories! This is a rule!¡± Fitzdurk roared at Serend.


    Creator, the sixth apostle, this was precisely the memory fragment Serend almost paid the price of destroying her self, reentering a state of deep sleep to obtain from the depths of her memories.

 Book 6 36.5

    Book 6 Chapter 36.5 - Previous Generations


    Why were the past memories sealed so deeply within their consciousness, moreover the seal this powerful, powerful to the point where even Fitzdurk himself refused to rashly touch it? This was a question that had remained at the bottom of Fitzdurk¡¯s heart all this time, but he never obtained an answer. The sealed power came from the apostles themselves, so if they wanted to brute force their way through, then it would be the same as fighting themselves. The difficulty of this was self-evident, the consequences of failure extremely serious. Fitzdurk came to the conclusion that his own consciousness wasn¡¯t incredibly firm, which was why he never dared touch these memories, only someone like Serend who went crazy would do this type of thing.


    The sealing of the memories most likely came from the inheritor¡¯s hands. Why would he seal up the most important memories? There was definitely a reason behind this. In order to undo the seal, only by gathering more apostle power, or by finding the inheritor himself would there be a chance. Missing memories meant ws in their instincts, meaning that there was no way for them to disy all of their apostle power. However, in order to pay such a great price, there had to be a reason. Before finding the inheritor, Fitzdurk didn¡¯t want to take too much risk. As for the missing memories, he only vaguely remembered that they pertained to thest war, as well as the other apostles that might exist. He was only able to recall all of this after his instinctspletely awakened.


    This was a mysterious war, he didn¡¯t know its origins, didn¡¯t know how it went either, but the result was the destruction of all of the apostles. Then, they were reborn one after another on this prison-like. Only after reconstructing Valha did Fitzdurk realize that there was a problem with this. The resources on this were toocking, perhaps not enough for even a single apostle to use. Based on normal reasoning, the apostles should have been scattered across a rtively concentrated ster dome to revive, and then after developing to a certain degree, they would gather once more.


    However, what was the purpose of gathering together? The answer to this question was still hidden within the depths of his memories.


    Moreover now, everything seemed to be continuing normally. The mechanical bug swarm already took form, the so-called mechanical bug army enough to engulf the entire continent, entirely possible for the army to even cover the entire one day. The energy motherships¡¯ numbers already exceeded ten, a star system level mothership even starting its construction in the northern mountain depths. Progress has been made in the search forpanions as well, in the northern mountain region, western region, and Dragon City, each of these areas, a young ultra life form was discovered. Previously, he had always assumed that they were merely ordinary predatory type ultra life forms, but after analyzing things once more, he discovered that things weren¡¯t that simple. Through Valha¡¯s calction ability, after casting aside the element of this world¡¯s will, these young ultra life forms all had a fixed amount of connection to the apostles. Only, it was unknown whether the apostle they were connected to was the brain, inheritor, or was it actually the creator?


    However, there will soon be an answer to this question. The specimen that was obtained from Dragon City was currently being brought back, and then, before Valha, no secrets could be hidden. After detecting that the young ultra life form was rted to an apostle, Fitzdurk also changed his method of dealing with them. In the past, he wanted to directly kill them without reason, but now, it was just to obtain samples, not to wipe them out. These ultra life forms might very well be an apostle¡¯s descendant, but since they were ultra life forms, then that meant that the apostle awakened at least half of its instincts, and was not unintentionally doing things under the control of this world¡¯s will. Moreover, the three predatory type ultra life forms, once they fully matured, their fighting strength would inevitably increase substantially, making them a great asset to thepleted apostle. Furthermore, if they really were the descendant of a certain apostle, then there was no way their evolution wouldn¡¯t have an end point, and the end point wouldn¡¯t be too low, thus eliminating the greatest worry he had towards predatory type ultra life forms.


    That was why they were entirely different from the young light bringing knight. Thetter was merely a product of Serend when her instincts were sleeping,pletely human. Even if he was indeed a genius, it was still something evaluated through human standards. What use did a genius among ants have? He could trample to death as many as he wanted. That was why Fitzdurk didn¡¯t feel the slightest mental burden when killing the light bringing knight, while Serend didn¡¯t say anything about this matter either. However, the former was different, because these were ultra life forms that stood on the same level as the apostles. In other words, they were innately precious.


    Only, there were some areas that didn¡¯t go smoothly. After attacking the Blood Parliament on arge scale, only then did Fitzdurk discover that the power hidden behind the iron curtain was actually this powerful. The Blood Parliament had many experts in their territory, their weapons extremely strong, many small-scale inhabited areas even able to persist before the bug swarms with decisive advantages for half an hour to an hour, the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s loss rate also far exceeding what was anticipated. One had to understand that humans weren¡¯t mechanical units, where as long as there was a new design,pletely new mechanical units could be produced in a night¡¯s time. If the human race wanted to develop targeted weapon tactics, it would often take half a year or even longer. Being able to develop nearly perfect tactics and weapons for dealing with the mechanical bug swarm in a month¡¯s time proved that the Blood Parliament¡¯s ability users were varied and extensive, possessing powerful research strength, not just some fes who only developed muscles instead of brains.

 Book 6 36.6

    Book 6 Chapter 36.6 - Previous Generations


    In the n, a ten million bug swarm was enough to tten the Blood Parliament, five million of this number prepared for the Spider Empress. This legendary figure of the Blood Parliament was now the main enemy of the apostles, this was not only what Serend thought, this was also what Fitzdurk believed. However, what was unexpected was that just a trifling Dragon City pinned down close to five million mechanical bugs, the bug swarm deteriorating at a rate of close to a million every hour, moreover without any hope of taking down Dragon City. Because of this, the mechanical bug swarm that rushed in Dark Red Castle¡¯s direction was less than three million. After seeing Dragon City¡¯s degree of resistance, even without an apostle¡¯s intelligence, he could still tell that this number of mechanical units wouldn¡¯t do much before Dark Red Castle. Dragon City had at least a few thousand ability users, as well as several times this number of soldiers. Meanwhile, Dark Red Castle only had two people, Spider Empress and Dyke Avidar. However, their power couldn¡¯t be evaluated purely through numbers, just like how the two apostles never ced the countless creatures of this in their eyes.


    Fitzdurk¡¯s consciousness scanned over the thirty million mechanical units, and only then did the vague unease alleviate somewhat. Even though the Blood Parliament was much harder to deal with than expected, he already made preparations, moreover taking direct action.


    The bug swarm formed from countlessbat units gathered into a dark cloud, passing over Rhodes Ind. This was where the mechanical bug swarm encountered the most intense retaliation, the losses the most severe. Even though Waterfront Castle had already beenpletely abandoned, because it was where the Blood Parliament was located, the ind¡¯s defensive instations wereplete, and there were many guards. However, the mechanical bug swarm only attacked targets within their range of fire, not dispatching units, their speed of advance not slowing down in the slightest either. The massive bug swarm quickly passed over Rhodes Ind, disappearing above the boundless great sea. When the bug swarm¡¯s front line reached Dark Red Castle, only then did its tail separate from the coastline.


    The bug swarm was roughly three million in number, with two kilometers long energy motherships to support it. The bug swarm didn¡¯t directly cover Dark Red Castle¡¯s skies like before, instead stopping at the shoreline several kilometers from the small ind. Then, the bug swarm continuously changed forms, their surface area quickly erging, two wings spreading out, ultimately forming a giant arc. The focal point was precisely Dark Red Castle. The energy motherships suspended a thousand meters above, arge half of the ships¡¯ bodies submerged within the clouds of radiation, using this to protect and hide themselves.


    There was already no wind blowing through the small ind. The cold winds that swept over from the great continent rammed straight into the mechanical bug swarm, all blocked by the massive force field, left with no choice but to flow to the sides, continuing until they made a detour around the entire small ind, only then did they surge crazily. Every singlebat unit carried a force field production device, and right now, the force fields of the entire bug swarm condensed into one body, slowly surrounding Dark Red Castle like a massive half spherical curtain of heaven. When the curtain of heaven took form, the mechanical bug swarm no longer avoided the small ind¡¯s skies, instead slowly extending over Dark Red Castle. In the blink of an eye, the half facing the deep sea was the only opening left, the only path of escape.


    On the castle¡¯s balcony, Dyke Avidar pushed open the oaken door, in his hands a massive suitcase, one in which he couldpletely fit himself inside. He ced the suitcase on the ground, and then opened it. The suitcase was packed withponents, everything organized neatly and tidily. Everyponent was wiped spotless, clearly well-maintained. Dyke Avidar removed theponents one after another, starting to assemble them. His movements were graceful and practiced, neither too fast nor too slow, as if he didn¡¯t see the mechanical bug swarm that covered half the sky at all.


    Several minutester, a giant rifle that was simple and unadorned in appearance emerged in his hands. Dyke Avidar then opened the bottom of the floating suitcase, revealing the neatly stacked rows of shining bullets. These bullets were of interchangeable caliber, but just the bulletheads alone reached five centimeters in length. It seemed like Dyke Avidar wanted to use this rifle to deal with the bug swarm above him.


    A cold sneer silently swept through the skies, Serend and Fitzdurk both ced their attention on this ce. Every singlebat unit served as their eyes, ears, and noses, which was why not even the finest movement Dyke Avidar made could escape their surveince, to the extent where the fineposition of his snow-white gloves was clearly revealed before their eyes. There were only a hundred or so rounds of bullets inside the case, while there were but close to three million mechanical units in the sky. Even if every single one of these bullets possessed the strength of olden era cruise missiles, it would still take at least ten thousand rounds to wipe out these mechanical units. Moreover, this would only happen if the mechanical units didn¡¯t move at all, and didn¡¯t put up any defense. Right now, there were only a hundred or so bullets, yet Dyke Avidar¡¯s motions were so calm and unhurried, could it be that he really thought that what was in his hands were some miniature nuclear warheads?


    All of the bullets had solid cores, the copper outer shell filled with alloy, that was it. They had extremely simple armor prating bullet designs without any advanced technologies. Even if it was merely through the mechanical units¡¯ observation systems, Serend still understood the bullet¡¯s contents. It was to the extent where as long as she wished, she could see the internalposition of Dyke Avidar¡¯s body clearly.


    An ordinary eleventh level ability user, an ordinary rifle, together with ordinary bullets; the other side was going to deal with millions of mechanical units with just this? En, perhaps what was praiseworthy was his crazy self-confidence or acting skills, right? This was what Serend thought. However, she knew that regardless of what this human was relying on, he would soon be shocked. She suddenly really wanted to see Dyke Avidar¡¯s panicked expression, and as such, she gave an order.

 Book 6 36.7

    Book 6 Chapter 36.7 - Previous Generations


    Dyke Avidar pressed a bullet into the barrel, raised the gun, then aimed at the energy mothership. A hint of a smile appeared at the corners of his lips, and then he said softly, ¡°Go fuck yourself!¡±


    The bullet left the barrel!


    This was no longer the bullet Serend saw, the power of this bullet was already no less than that of a small nuclear warhead! The bullet coiled with ck energy, unexpectedly condensed with half of the Spreader of Darkness¡¯ life force!


    ¡°This...¡± Serend and Fitzdurk were momentarily speechless. They never expected Dyke Avidar would entrust a bullet with half of his own life!


    The bullet¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t that fast, the initial firing speed of a thousand meters per second wasn¡¯t much in the apostles¡¯ eyes. However, the bullet was burning, drawing out a dark ck trajectory through the air. For some reason, in the apostles¡¯ eyes, this ck color was extremely brilliant.


    The bullet passed through all of the mechanical units¡¯ obstructions, causing at least a hundredbat units along the way to explode, turning into the most dazzling me. While wrapped within ck mes, the bullet directly entered an energy mothership. There was first a sh of light that appeared in the sky, brilliant to the point where it was enough to blind the most powerful mutated creature¡¯s eyes. Then, the energy mothership was also lit up, ultimately turning into a zing ball of me, this ball continuously growingrger, as if a sun rose in the sky! This mothership that could support one and a half millionbat units carried an iparably massive amount of energy, which was why when itpletely exploded, the ball of me that was produced already reached ten kilometers in diameter, the surface temperature even more so exceeding ten thousand degrees!


    This waspletely a star!


    Within this star¡¯s radius, close to a million mechanical units silently disintegrated, turning into nourishment for this ball of fire.


    When they saw this scene, Fitzdurk and Serend¡¯s brains went momentarily nk,pletely unable toprehend Dyke Avidar¡¯s actions. An eleventh level ability user, even though they didn¡¯t attach much importance to him, in battle, they still had to face him seriously. Once one reached eleven levels, that was close to understanding the essence of life, one¡¯s life span thus bing nearly limitless. However, that bullet carried half of his life essence, this was not as simple as just shaving off half of his lifespan. Dyke Avidar would live for another three years at most before he would die due to gic copse. Serend wasn¡¯t the only one who saw this, even Fitzdurk realized this point. However, they just couldn¡¯t understand this. Giving up an almost eternal lifespan, could it be that it was only for the sake of destroying the mechanical bug swarm? Forget about a million bugs, even if this bullet destroyed ten million, so what? As long as he was given enough time, Fitzdurk could turn the entire into a sea of mechanical bugs!


    The two apostles instantly exchanged countless thoughts, yet they couldn¡¯t find any exnation. ¡°Why is he...¡± Serend and Fitzdurk produced this thought at the same time, feeling shock towards Dyke Avidar¡¯s following actions.


    The Spreader of Darkness pressed another bullet into the barrel. Meanwhile, during this process, the rest of his life essence was almostpletely turned into pure destructive energy, applying it to this bullet!


    The rifle¡¯s muzzle was raised once again, aiming at the remaining mothership, and then the trigger was pulled by the forefinger under the glove. Only Serend knew that the instant the trigger was pulled, that forefinger instantly became covered in wrinkles and age spots, moreover bing dried-up like winter branches.


    The instant he fired the rifle, Dyke Avidar¡¯s lips opened and closed, unknown what he was saying. This time, not even Serend could understand what the Spreader of Darkness was saying.


    ¡°This is eternal parting, Angelina, my love. I cannot stop you, so I can only take a step before you. Forgive me, forgive my cowardice for not wishing to see the final conclusion.¡±


    This was what the Spreader of Darkness said.


    ¡°Why did life have to be wasted like this, if I became more powerful, perhaps today¡¯s appearance could have been avoided...¡± This was Dyke Avidar¡¯s final regret.


    A second ball of me appeared above. After illuminating the entire world, it then turned into a mushroom cloud, gradually rising into the air. What created this mushroom cloud, were another million mechanical units.


    Dyke Avidar stood there perfectly straight like a spear. His eyes slowly closed, on his face instead a smile, as if he was freed of his worries. A morbidly white color began to spread from his neck, climbing upwards until it reached his neatlybed hair. His body gradually became stiff, all the way until there was no organic matter left.


    The past Spreader of Darkness now already became a statue, a stone sculpture.


    What he obtained in return, was nothing more than two million mechanical bugs¡¯ destruction. In the eyes of the apostles, they couldn¡¯t even be considered cannon fodder. Fitzdurk knew this, Dyke Avidar understood this as well.


    ¡°He did this because...¡± Fitzdurk asked probingly.


    ¡°I do not know either, it is merely stupidity. This human species just loves to do these foolish things.¡± Serend coldly replied.


    Only one millionbat units were left. This was not enough to deal with the Spider Empress. The mechanical bug swarm, after losing the energy mothership, theirbat power decreased by more than one level, less than thirty percent of their original power remaining. From this perspective, the Spreader of Darkness¡¯ sacrifice seemed to be worth it.


    However, this imaginary value, after an energy mothership emerged from the sea, was greatly discounted. When the second mothership appeared, this value was close to zero. When the third energy mothership emerged from the sea, it already returned to zero. After three energy motherships appeared, the great seapletely boiled, countless mechanical units leaping out from the deep sea, hiding the sky and covering the earth,pletely patching up the damaged sky curtain. A bug swarm of ten million covered Dark Red Castle, all just for the Spider Empress alone!


    Inside Valha, Serend raised her hand. When her hand lowered, all of thebat units would attack at the same time, the attacks of ten million mechanical bugs converged at a single point, equivalent to the simultaneous explosion of several dozen nuclear warheads. Not even Serend herself daring enough to take on this type of attack, unless her body waspletely in an energy form, only then would there be a chance. However, since she knew this, how could the Spider Empress not know?


    Serend clenched her teeth. Her hand that was raised finally dropped!

 Book 6 36.8

    Book 6 Chapter 36.8 - Previous Generations


    Ten million light beam cannons began to charge energy, the countless specks of light carrying auras of death flickered about like stars in a night sky. All of the miniature guided missiles¡¯ tails began to release energy radiance, able to elerate to a hundred kilometers per hour. Meanwhile, this wasn¡¯t the only method, countless energy force fields oveid on top of each other, enveloping Dark Red Castle. Even if the castle was made from fine steel, it would stillpletely distort under these force fields!


    The ocean surface suddenly caved in, a several kilometers diameter giant vortex appearing on the ocean surface to the east of the small ind. At the center of the vortex appeared a metal prism. When the metal prism grew to a kilometer in length, one would find that this was only the bow of a massive warship. This was a several dozen kilometers long warship, a star system level weapon, not something that should appear inside a at all. It was millions of tons in weight, able to easily subjugate or even eradicate an entire civilization. It only had one attack method, which was when it moved through the sky, its weight would have to be endured by all things beneath it. Apart from the¡¯s great earth itself, no living creatures could endure this type of pressure. Its attack method was simple and crude. When this reached an extreme, apart from facing it head-on, there was no other way of dealing with it.


    Dyke Avidar still towered on Dark Red Castle¡¯s balcony, the two mushroom clouds still slowly rising into the sky. The clouds were red and ck, mes still roiling about, in the end turning into thick smoke, adding bulk to the mushroom clouds in the air.


    After the giant explosion, heaven and earth seemed to have lost all sound, only the flickering mes irregrly illuminating Dark Red Castle and the Spreader of Darkness on its balcony. The old man¡¯s life force was alreadypletely exhausted, but his body still stood perfectly straight. His head was turned towards the east, from his eyes that were brimming with life, one could see that the vortex in the sea already reached several dozen kilometers in size. An inconceivably massive starship was currently struggling out from the sea. The ice-cold great seapletely erupted, endless snow-white foam surging from the ocean surface, each time a bubble popped, several to several dozen mechanical units would emerge from within. In that instant, millions of mechanical bugs emerged from the sea, with a seemingly endless amount still toe.


    Dark Red Castle¡¯s only path of retreat to the east was thuspletely sealed up.


    Dyke Avidar saw this, but his mind wasn¡¯t ced on the unprecedentedly massive giant bug swarm, his thoughts already drifting extremely far away, extremely high up. In that instant, he saw the entire continent, even seeing the other side of the sea. At the same time, the dozens of years he spent in this world also swept through his mind. He had never been this powerful before...


    Inside Dragon City, Snow¡¯s entire body trembled. She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head southward. An extremely power and tyrannical aura transmitted from that direction. It wasn¡¯t that she never encountered people with more powerful auras than this, but not a single one was as terrifyingly explosive as this. This was powerpletely equivalent to that of a nuclear warhead!


    Josh Morgan¡¯s calmness was just disturbed by Snow¡¯s sudden change in behavior, and now, his expression changed once more, also looking southward. Even though he couldn¡¯t see what was happening, he could almost imagine the scene of the giant mushroom cloud rising up.


    ¡°Elemental Storm, moreover two of them!¡± General Morgan¡¯s expression became pale, his brows even more so tangling together. Eleventh level magic ability Elemental Storm, if it was fully activated, it was equivalent to a nuclear warhead in power. This was a terrifying result of artificially created material fusion, the first appearance of this made through consulting the principles behind the hydrogen bomb. This was the Spreader of Darkness¡¯ ultimate ability, as well as an ability only he had. However, even if it was him, he could only fire a single Elemental Storm at most, the price for doing so ten years of his life force. However now, the energy waves from the south clearly originated from two Elemental Storms!


    ¡°Old friend, another one is now gone...¡± Josh Morgan released a long sigh, slowly lowering the Bahamut in his hands.


    Meanwhile, in Valha¡¯s control room, Fitzdurk and Serend¡¯s expressions were both a bit unpleasant. ¡°Elemental Storm...¡± This thought simultaneously exchanged in their consciousness. Elemental Storm¡¯s destructive power wasn¡¯t that great on paper, experts above ten levels, even if they were in a nuclear explosion, they could still survive, eleventh level experts even more so able to survive at the heart of the explosion. However, Elemental Storm was a true strategical ability, not even the two apostles having such devastating methods. What they were thinking was that if even a subordinate had such terrifying abilities, what about the Spider Empress herself?


    Perhaps only the inheritor who also used Magic Domain abilities couldpare to the Spider Empress. However, where was the inheritor? There was still not even the slightest clue to be found. The issue now was, that star system level warship, would it be able to deal with the Spider Empress?


    At this moment, Dark Red Castle¡¯s internalposition already underwent a great change. Behind the main entrance was arge hall, while at the end of therge hall, there were no walls, only an endless darkness. If one stood at the edge of the floor and stared forward, it would feel as if one was gazing into the cosmos! Inside Dark Red Castle, there was actually an immeasurable amount of space. The darkness wasn¡¯tpletely empty, instead decorated with specks of ster light, just like the real cosmos. At the center of the darkness suddenly appeared a clump of light, within it a table and a chair. A calm and refined woman sat on the chair, currently concentrated on the book in her hand, her bearing full of a ssical type of beauty. This space was dark and peaceful, everything that was happening in the outside world seeminglypletely unrted to this ce.


    At this moment, Angelina Von Lanaxis was just like a medieval age dame, with only novels and poetry to pass her idle afternoon time.


    However, her serenity didn¡¯t continue for much longer. The entire starry sky swayed a few times, and then the cup of milk tea on the table also began to rock back and forth, a bit even spilling from the brim. Only at this time did Angelina raise her head, looking towards the sky. Her eyes instantly passed through the darkness, seeing the outside world.

 Book 6 36.9

    Book 6 Chapter 36.9 - Previous Generations


    The starship alreadypletely emerged from the sea, starting to slowly increase altitude. The over ten millionbat units relied on their great speed to fill up every position, starting their volley of attacks.


    Correct, volley of attacks.


    Tens of millions of attacks, not even this mechanical bug swarm was able to coordinate this much. However, in the first volley of attacks, there were already over two millionbat units that fired at the same time. When the endless high energy light beams reached a hundred meters from Dark Red Castle, they couldn¡¯t help but converge together, turning into a massive ball of light. This was the purest energy flood, sweeping through Dark Red Castle¡¯s walls, and then flowing through it. Under the cleansing of the energy flood, Dark Red Castle¡¯s surrounding rocks quickly became a dark red color, softening, ultimately turning into flowing magma. Meanwhile, the energy flood possessed extraordinary pressure, sending the melted magma in all directions, all the way until it poured into the great sea, instantly producingrge amounts of steam. It was unknown what kind of materials Dark Red Castle was made of, not only did it not deteriorate in the slightest, only certain paths became a bit more red. When the magma beneath the castle was removed, the castle¡¯s foundations were thus also exposed. This was an entire piece of rock, its shape simr to a diamond that had just been roughly carved. However, the amount of area Dark Red Castle covered wasn¡¯t that small, close to half a square kilometer.


    Under the cleansing of the energy storm, the rock that served as the foundation proved how different it was. It didn¡¯t melt like the other rocks, instead remaining unmoved. Only, in the dark ck base color, strips of dark red patterns began to appear, just like on the castle itself.


    The second and third volley quickly unfolded. When the fourth volley arrived, there were already over six million mechanicalbat units firing at the same time. The energy flood¡¯s intensity was instantly increased more than ten times, the temperature of the zing mes reaching close to ten thousand degrees, far exceeding even the surface temperature of the sun. There originally shouldn¡¯t have been anything on this that could endure this type of temperature, yet Dark Red Castle could. The energy flood was incredibly ferocious. The small ind that supported Dark Red Castle had long disappeared, the sea surface only having a terrifying, close to a hundred kilometers diameter whirlpool. An endless amount of seawater turned into steam, rising up. The berserk energy stream formed a giant tornado, unexpectedly supporting Dark Red Castle, slowly bringing it into the sky.


    Under the contrast of the countless energy light beams, this ck and red castle looked extremely beautiful, yet also incredibly strange.


    As if able to sense the uneasiness of the operators, every single mechanicalbat unit raised its firing frequency to the highest, the energy motherships forced to the most dangerous position, replenishing the energy of thesebat units that were frantically sending out attacks. The rain of light illuminated everything, making this space be a zing star. Ordinary humans couldn¡¯t look straight into the dazzling ball of mes in the sky at all, this was a light even more intense than the sun, able to directly blind their eyeballs.


    There were still countless miniature guided missiles flying about in the sky, yet they didn¡¯t shoot towards Dark Red Castle, but instead towards the energy mothership in the back. The bellies of the motherships opened their bottomless gates, swallowing up the swarm of miniature guided missiles, once again turning them into pure energy to replenish thebat units ahead. High temperature was the most powerful weapon, this type of pure energy level battle was already no longer something the miniature guided missiles could contribute to.


    Dark Red Castle waspletely surrounded by the pure, zing energy, as if it was sted by a nuclear warhead after certain intervals of time. However, it was unknown just what kind of material it was made of, no energy force field effects visible from its surface, yet it remainedpletely indifferent to the high temperature that could melt all known materials. Meanwhile, at this time, the castle¡¯s inverted crystal shaped foundation also disyed more and more dark red patterns, from the looks of it, alreadypletely mixing together with the main castle itself.


    The mechanical bug swarm¡¯s attacks seemed never-ending, the zing energy storm truly disying a mountain shifting, sea moving power. However, in reality, not much time had passed at all, that iparably massive star system warship had justpletely separated from the ocean surface, flying to an altitude slightly higher than Dark Red Castle. The starship began to level out, countlessplex and brilliant patterns gradually lighting up, the sign of the warship starting to charge energy. Only after an entire minute would itpletely finish its energy recharging process, flying above Dark Red castle. At that time, under the gravitational force field¡¯s effects, its iparably massive mass would be increased by the thousands and tens of thousands of times, the pressure Dark Red Castle faced would be in the hundreds of millions. Apart from those special extremely sturdy celestial bodies in the cosmos, evens couldn¡¯t endure such great pressure.


    Within Dark Red Castle¡¯s depths, the dark and deep starry sky also began to flicker about. Angelina¡¯s figure flickered between light and dark, no longer that clear. However, that refined and calm temperament seemed to remain forever unchanged. The teacup on the table also rocked back and forth, the half full cup of tea would still sometimes reach the brink, spilling out. She already lowered the collection of poems in her hands, raising her head towards the endless night sky. An almost indiscernible smile appeared on the corner of her sharp lips, lightly saying to herself, ¡°A minute it is.¡±


    The star system warship finally adjusted its stance, rising above Dark Red Castle. The patterns on the ship body were alreadypletely lit up, a dark force field that was almost impossible to see with the naked eye was released from the ship¡¯s body, crushing down on Dark Red Castle. The starship¡¯s movements weren¡¯t that fast because it was toorge, the energy it contained also too great. This was a weapon that originally shouldn¡¯t have appeared on this, if it was sturdy enough, it might smash straight into the¡¯s core, and from this destroy it entirely! If the material was good to the point where it couldst until the waspletely destroyed, then it could already be truly considered a star annihting weapon.

 Book 6 36.10

    Book 6 Chapter 36.10 - Previous Generations


    However now, under this strangeary environment, it didn¡¯t dare use the greatest amount of energy to prevent affecting this too much, causing space to copse. Before finding the brain and inheritor, not even the apostles dared destroy this, so they could only use the most primitive method to sweep through all intelligent species on this, find clues pertaining to theirpanions. It was because in this ce, even the apostles became weak, and they also discovered that they were strangely and intimately connected to this world, the consciousness of this world almost ever-present. Even now, Fitzdurk always vaguely felt as if a trace of this world¡¯s will existed within the depths of his instincts, the proof being that he would still often recall Pandora, that puppet that had sessfully betrayed him and escaped from him. Strictly speaking, she could also be considered an ultra life form, yet she didn¡¯t have much value to the apostle, the type that should be destroyed. However, when Fitzdurkmanded the mechanicalbat units to conduct their search, he didn¡¯t deliberately seek her out, to the extent where it could be said that he was intentionally avoiding her. This was apletely meaningless action, because afterpletely cleaning out this, Pandora would inevitably have nowhere to hide, unless she already evolved to the point where she could separate herself from this. However, this special was a prison, not even the two apostles able to free themselves from it, so how could she escape?


    Either way, she was going to die sooner orter, so Pandora can just live a bit longer. After all, she had done all those things for him. Fitzdurk felt that this reason he found was enough, but he knew that this waspletely a reasoning that belonged to the consciousness of this world. The two apostles had almost no secrets between each other, so Serend definitely understood how he truly thought inside, but she didn¡¯t say anything. After all, within her cabin in Valha, apart from the flesh puppets, Gusv and Su¡¯s duplicates were still standing. As for why Su¡¯s duplicate was there, Fitzdurk wasn¡¯t clear, it perhaps still had research value, but if he were to say that Gusv¡¯s duplicate had nothing to do with this world¡¯s consciousness, that was something not even Serend herself believed.


    Time could pass quickly, but it could also pass extremely slowly. A minute, for apostles, was already enough toplete an extremelyrge amount of work. Within Valha¡¯s calction center, the analysis towards this had long been started, but the current progress was less than 5%. When the analysis was fullyplete, it would mean that the prison¡¯s secrets were fully deciphered.


    A minute could be divided into sixty seconds, and for ultra life forms, every second could be changed into an endless amount of time.


    The star system warship moved about with difficulty. It finally reached its ideal location, the offensive energy it outputted also reaching its peak at this time. At this moment, even Fitzdurk and Serend¡¯s consciousness froze, all of their attention already ced on a single ce, waiting. Their intuition told them that something important was going to quickly begin.


    Intuition, this damn thing, was something else that belonged to the consciousness of this world!


    Before the two apostles were able to wake from their cursing, Angelina Von Lanaxis closed the poem collection in her hands, standing up. The soft radiance in the darkness slowly disappeared, her figure thus also disappearing. Only stars were left, still floating in the sky.


    As if unable to endure the cleansing of the massive energy flood anymore, all of the dark red patterns on Dark Red Castle that had always calmly floated in the air lit up, color flowing about, bing like blood that never coagted. Dark Red Castle began to shake, small pieces of stone continuously falling from the foundation, entering the energy flood, immediately melting into magma, and then dispersing. Great waves over ten meters tall surged, rolling into the distance, not weakening even after traveling more than ten kilometers. This ce wasn¡¯t far from drynd, so when it reached the shore, it would definitely be a decently sized tsunami.


    Dark Red Castle¡¯s shaking became more and more intense, but there wasn¡¯t any more crushed rock that separated from the foundation. The foundation that was like an inverted crystal produced many cracks, trembling, unexpectedly truly splitting apart! A blood-colored radiance appeared between the cracks, the entire foundation splitting into several stone pirs that were straight like spears! These pirs continuously spread outwards, miraculously not cracking apart, nor did they fall off, even the rubble that separated ridiculously few. The stone pirs spread, growing longer and longer. Then, in the middle, two cracks appeared, both of them breaking in the middle!


    No, these stone pirs bent but didn¡¯t break, still connected together. Only, they began to brandish about, movements somewhat shaky at first, eventually more and more familiar and quick!


    ¡°It... its alive!!¡± Fitzdurk who had been paying attention to Dark Red Castle through the mechanicalbat units the entire time said with difficulty, his voice incredibly dry and hoarse.


    Right now, Dark Red Castle¡¯s foundation alreadypletely unfolded, turning into eight thick unimaginable limbs. The dark and red patterns now seemed full of life force. Dark Red Castle¡¯s foundation already became an iparably massive creature!


    This wasn¡¯t all, dark red patterns on the castle¡¯s outer walls also gradually lit up, producing countless cracks. Piece after piece of rock moved about, melting, and then reorganizing together. As a result, a pair of circling arms appeared on the outer walls, and then waves appeared, wavy long hair made from giant stone. When the arms moved out, the woman who was originally holding her head in her arms unfolded her body, then raised her head, also revealing that face that was like the most perfect sculpture to this world!


    On this continent, every powerful individual who had previously approached the peak wouldn¡¯t forget this beautiful and ice-cold face: Angelina Von Lanaxis, someone who was previously a nightmare in many powerful individuals¡¯ hearts, as well as someone who would forever be a nightmare to them. From Dyke Avidar to Bevs, they were shaken by her one after the other, these individuals only able to watch as her path of evolution reached further and further into the distance. In the end, even her rear figure was something they could no longer look up at.


    The father of abilities, Dr. Rochester had previously said something else that seemed to have been forgotten by the people of this world: The human race will eventually evolve into a different species, the differentiating sign, are precisely abilities.


    Valha waspletely silent. Fitzdurk and Serend werepletely silent, but the light bands of data that were as dazzling as fireworks quietly gave away what they were feeling.


    The entire Dark Red Castle was the Spider Empress¡¯ body?! Such a massive lifeform, the apostles deeply understood what this signified. In many situations in the universe, pure size represented unsurpassed power.


    Within the central control room¡¯s iparably massive space, the entire scene above the sea had long been reconstructed. Lanaxix¡¯ lower body was an incredibly massive spider body, her upper body that of a human woman, the perfect body almostpletely uncovered, nor were there any clothes that could cover such a giant body. If the foundation¡¯s original volume was included, the Spider Empress¡¯ current size was equivalent to that of the ind. This size, momentarily made even the star system warship above seem not all thatrge. Meanwhile, the energy motherships were like twigs that were easily snapped, while the smallerbat units in the surroundings couldn¡¯t even be considered mosquitoes.


    None of the mechanicalbat units stopped their attacks, the star system level warship even more so outputting offensive energy exceeding the critical point. However, the attack that should have been able to destroy everything in theory seemedpletely ineffective on Lanaxis¡¯ body, to the extent where it couldn¡¯t even restrict her movements. She alreadypletely unfolded her body, currently stretching out her limbs as she wished. Her eyes remained closed during this entire process.


    When Lanaxis opened her eyes, in that instant, Fitzdurk and Serend simultaneously had the misconception that her gaze already passed through the obstruction of time and space,nding on their instincts!

 Book 6 37.1

    Book 6 Chapter 37.1 - Eruption


    The giant ship trembled, frantically pouring out attacks. The gravity that was already increased to an inconceivable level was still increasing, space even starting to show signs of being unstable.


    The Spider Empress¡¯ eight limbs alreadypletely unfolded. Her enormous body slowly rose, increased speed, and then it smashed head first into the starship. When her handspletely unfolded, just the length of her arms alone already exceeded a kilometer! The Spider Empress¡¯ hands stabbed firmly into the starship, grabbed it, and then forcefully tore it apart! This starship that could travel through the cosmos unexpectedly couldn¡¯t resist the ripping force of her hands, the belly of the ship directly torn apart! A blinding ball of me suddenly lit up in the night sky, as if a sun rose in the darkness.


    The starshippletely exploded, and then it began to burn. The twisted gravitational field recovered. Within the several dozen kilometers diameter ck hole that originally appeared in the great sea, a huge amount of saltwater returned, waves rumbling like thunder, momentarily overwhelming all sound! A giant whirlpool appeared above the sea surface once more, as if it was the end of the world.


    Ten million mechanical units still surrounded the Spider Empress¡¯ body, attacking tirelessly. They were like flies around a giant beast, tangling about without scattering.


    The Spider Empress¡¯ face was ice-cold, her eyes starting to turn a pure golden color. Then, two streaks of golden light shot out from her pupils, extending several dozen kilometers out! Spider Empress¡¯ giant body began to rotate, and as a result, the two streaks of golden light drew out a perfect circle. Thus, under the curtain of night, a massive golden disk appeared.


    The disk was instantly covered in cracks, slowly breaking apart. Every single fragment tumbled about, flying in all different directions. In the fragments¡¯ surroundings, all scenery began to twist and distort, including those mechanicalbat units in the sky. The closer the mechanical units were, the more severe they warped. However, not even this degree of warping made thesebat units made mostly of metal break apart, as if they instantly became much softer. The distortion wasn¡¯t the only thing that happened, as the fragments scattered, there were even mechanical units whose outer shells began to melt!


    When the first distortedbat unit released mes, Fitzdurk couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Doomsday Storm! She is the inheritor?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Serend firmly rejected.


    ¡°However, how could the humans have evolved to the point where they possess Doomsday Storm? Less than a century ago, this was but an extremely primitive ce!¡± Fitzdurk was still hesitating.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t strange for anything to happen on this world already. Don¡¯t you feel like such a massive biological body shouldn¡¯t have appeared on this in the first ce?¡±


    Fitzdurk expressed his agreement. On this, if there really was a life as massive as the Spider Empress, it would still only appear in the sea. On a continent, just the body¡¯s weight alone would crush all of their bones. Not even ultra life forms would choose to evolve to such a massive degree, even if there were any, it would still be done in preparation to fully enter outer space.


    The Spider Empress¡¯ surroundings were already covered in golden fragments. Mechanical units began to burn one after another, regardless of what their bodies were made of, they all began to burn, even metal melting into liquid, and then releasing mes. Large amounts of mes covered everything within a several dozen kilometers radius. From time to time, scorching metal would drop from the sky and enter the great sea, creating surging steam.


    In the Spider Empress¡¯ surroundings, no life could exist, all matter burned under the over ten thousand degrees temperature. The ten million mechanical units¡¯ attacks originally turned everything within a kilometer radius around the Spider Empress into a high temperature zone, but now, wherever the golden fragments were, the temperature still suddenly rose, zing mes covering every corner of this ce, turning the several hundred square kilometers sea region into a domain of death. Meanwhile, the mechanical units couldn¡¯t tolerate such high temperature at all, exploding and falling one after another as a result, turning into a dazzling meteor shower.


    No mechanical units could escape Doomsday Storm¡¯s range. When thest four energy motherships also exploded, the four giant balls of me presented the climax of destruction!


    Doomsday Storm, Magic Domain twelfth level ability, its power was above all abilities. It was originally an ability that shouldn¡¯t have appeared on a low level like this, yet now, it reemerged in the Spider Empress¡¯ hands. Within Doomsday Storm¡¯s radius, the close to ten thousand degrees mes could burn almost all matter, from this creating a dead zone. Magic Domain was originally the inheritor apostle¡¯s domain, Doomsday Storm also his ultimate ability. However, even in the apostle¡¯s hands, Judgment wouldn¡¯t possess the extraordinary power the Spider Empress disyed at this moment.


    When thest of the remains fell into the great sea, there was nothing left in the Spider Empress¡¯ surroundings. The ten million mechanical bugs that couldpletely wipe out the olden era human race, were wiped out in just a few minutes of time.

 Book 6 37.2

    Book 6 Chapter 37.2 - Eruption


    A spatial furnace needed a month¡¯s worth of time to create a mechanical bug swarm, yet it was destroyed by just a wave of the Spider Empress¡¯ hands. However, the significance of Doomsday Storm didn¡¯t just end here, to disy a Doomsday Storm on such arge scale, the energy source used was simr to that of a spatial furnace, directly withdrawing energy from the sky. The Spider Empress formed from Dark Red Castle herself was equivalent to a biological body spatial furnace. As long as the body remained unbreaking, the Spider Empress could continuously disy Doomsday Storms. After another twenty-four hours at most, she would be able to release the second Doomsday Storm, destroying several hundred square kilometers of the world once again. From the perspective of sweeping the, a single Spider Empress¡¯ efficiency was several hundred times greater than Fitzdurk¡¯s.


    A shining stream of data shot out from the space between Fitzdurk¡¯s brows, quickly transmitting into the distance. Water vapor rose from the great sea, and then it they rushed into the air, it broke down again. However, not much was left of the energy fragments flying about in the sky, the crazy high temperature currently dropping, Doomsday Storm already approaching its end. The Spider Empress¡¯ face also revealed a hint of fatigue, a Doomsday Storm of this scale left even her with quite the burden.


    Right when the greater situation was already set, a medium-sized mothership that was only a few dozen meters in length silently appeared from a dozen or so kilometers out. It silently emerged from the darkness, not releasing the slightest energy fluctuation, to the extent where not even the Spider Empress sensed its existence. As soon as it emerged from the darkness, its entire body flickered with radiance, erupting with dazzling radiance. Then, an extremely terrifying energy light pir tore through more than ten kilometers of distance, sting the Spider Empress¡¯ body!


    The energy intensity of this pir of light was countless times greater than that of ordinary mechanical units, equivalent to hundreds of thousands of tons of nuclear explosion energy being gathered together! The instant the energy light pirs took form, this warship itself alreadypletely evaporated.


    A depression appeared on the Spider Empress¡¯ massive body, but this couldn¡¯t stop the energy light pir. A terrifying hole appeared on her body shortly after, the energy pir piercing right through her, firing into the ocean, leaving behind a hole that was who knew how deep on the ocean surface.


    The Spider Empress released a cry of pain, the shouting voice like berserk thunder in a storm, ringing far into the distance. Her enormous body gradually leaned to the side, slowly falling towards the deep great sea. However, right when half her body entered the ocean, her eight limbs began to move about, her sinking head rising once more. Then, the limbs frantically climbed, unexpectedly crawling back up to the ocean surface. The surging great sea was just like drynd for the Spider Empress. The wound on her abdomen continuously released mes, but the edge of the wound quickly closed, soon afterwards, the giant wound was sealed, once more covered in ck and red patterns. Apart from a slight bit of weakness, the Spider Empress seemed as if she was never injured in the first ce.


    Her body floated less than ten meters above the sea surface, waves that were even a bit bigger reaching her body. The Spider Empress¡¯ chest rose and fell, continuously breathing, but her expression was still calm and unhurried, not minding the serious damage she took in the slightest. Only after resting for a few minutes, did she slowly increase altitude, flying into the clouds of radiation, and then she disappeared from Fitzdurk¡¯s web of surveince.


    Within Valha¡¯s central control room, Fitzdurk and Serend finally felt as if they¡¯ve let out a pent-up breath of air. They didn¡¯t know what the Spider Empress was going to do next, but they understood well that if they sent over another ten million mechanical bugs, they might very well experience another Doomsday Storm. Fitzdurk¡¯s will was instantly transmitted to every mechanical unit, and then the millions of bugs all scattered, starting to establish a web of surveince over the entire. The Spider Empress needed to recover her power, which would inevitably producerge energy fluctuations, so there was no way she could escape Valha¡¯s monitoring.


    Meanwhile, Valha removed all energy fluctuations from its surface, starting to move through the air at around a hundred kilometers per hour. It was already equivalent to bing invisible. When moving at this type of low speed, almost no one could find its whereabouts. Within a few hours of time, it would have already moved a few hundred kilometers.


    Serend¡¯s expression was a bit ugly. Fitzdurk¡¯s manoeuvre was actually running, but she couldn¡¯t oppose this. The Spider Empress only released a single Doomsday Storm, no one knew what her closebat abilities were like. However, general knowledge told them that the closebat abilities of giant creatures usually weren¡¯t too inferior, at the very least, they wouldn¡¯t fear smaller predators. At least right now, Serend didn¡¯t dare state that she could defeat the Spider Empress with her strength alone, her closebat ability relied mainly on duplicated bodies. Even though the Spider Empress couldn¡¯t block that energy light beam, she couldn¡¯t either.


    That was why Valha silently moved under the curtain of darkness, disappearing, silently departing into the distance.

 Book 6 37.3

    Book 6 Chapter 37.3 - Eruption


    At the southern extremity of the great sea, Suid on his back, gazing into the deep night sky. The clouds of radiation just happened to have a hole opened, revealing bits of starlight. This was a rare scene, yet it was blocked by a group of slowly moving mechanical bugs. When looking up from below, he could only see several giant motherships fly south under the escort of countlessbat units. This ce already bordered the great sea, so if the mechanical bug swarm went further south, they would enter the great sea, and after that, the southern continent.


    Su still remembered that the southern continent¡¯s northern region was covered in a lush tropical rainforest, as well as the natives whose life force was as tenacious as roaches. The rainforest was filled with all types of strange dangerous creatures, not even Sun Empire having any ns of taking root there. From a human race perspective, there was a severeck of resources and too much danger. Dr. Rochester, who he only saw a holographic image of, was more concentrated on his own research of life than opening up new territory, establishing a bigger empire. Royal power waspletely meaningless to the doctor, because what he current had was divine authority.


    The southern continent, at least the northern region, didn¡¯t seem to carry much meaning for the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s development. However, things weren¡¯t as simple as they looked on the surface. The southern continent¡¯s western part had a giant mountain range region, within it likely hidden an unknown abundance of mineral resources. For the mechanical bug swarm, the significance of the metal minerals was equivalent to food for humans.


    Su suddenly bounced up from the ground, continuously elerating in the air, throwing himself onto the energy mothership flying three hundred meters above. After interacting with the mechanical bug swarms for such a long time, Su obviously knew that theserge fes were the nucleus of the bug swarms. If the bug swarm wanted to establish a base in the southern continent, then these things were the base itself. The energy motherships¡¯ rigid outer shell couldn¡¯t stop Su¡¯s hands at all, the innerposition even more so unbearably weak. Su quickly moved inside the mothership, finding an intelligence center inside, reaching out his hand and inserting it inside. Countless fine metallic wisps reached out from Su¡¯s hand,pletely merging with the intelligence center. Su¡¯s perception was thus connected to the mothership¡¯s data frequency, starting to absorb and analyze the sea of data flow.


    This was the first time Su tried to use his own thought centers as the nucleus, linking up and deciphering the mechanical units¡¯ intelligence centers. In reality, when intelligent creatures evolved to a certain degree, the barrier between living creatures and machines was no longer something that couldn¡¯t be broken. Su actually could¡¯ve done this a long time ago, but he always held back, not directly getting involved in the analysis of intelligence systems, instead only analyzing the mechanical units through the biological weapons he controlled. Biological weapons like the Herk were equipped with basic analysis abilities, they could find the weaknesses of the mechanical units while attacking and disassembling the mechanical units, this was a part of their biological instinct. Meanwhile, in this universe, mechanical bodies usually imitated living creatures, and not the other way around.


    While analyzing the energy mothership¡¯s information, the mechanical bug swarm went into chaos for the first time, most of thebat units flying about aimlessly. They could only carry out orders they received, so now that the orders were suddenly cut off, they suddenly found themselves not knowing what to do, only able to maintain the two preset orders of not going too far from the mothership and avoid running into each other. Slightlyrger offensive warships were already equipped with a set amount of autonomous intelligence, but they also flew around the energy mothership, not knowing what to do. The massive energy mothership only had a small opening in its belly made by Su, but Su had long entered the core region of the mothership. The attack ships couldn¡¯t enter the mothership, but if they wanted to attack Su, what would receive damage first would be the energy mothership. In this mechanical bug swarm, the energy mothership had the highest level of importance, they couldn¡¯t damage the mothership just to attack Su. However, if they just let him do what he wished, the energy mothership would still definitely be damaged.


    The two difficulties ced the attack ships in a logic predicament, but they were definitely not as rigid as the artificial intelligence created by olden era humans. After a short analysis, the mechanical bug swarm immediately began to assemble around the maintenance ship, making it the center. Large amounts of basicbat units entered the maintenance ship, disassembled and rbined, after a bit of work,rge amounts of miniature spiderbat units were created. They only had high energy light beams as weapons, equipped with only short distance flight capability, but their strong eight limbs could move quickly onplex terrain. Countless spider units began to flock into the energy mothership like hos returning to their nest.


    Su continued to suspend above the energy mothership¡¯s intelligence center, the surrounding metal structures long torn down by him, crushed together into apletely sealed cabin to prevent others from disturbing him. Right now, only a single one of his close to a hundred thought centers was linked up to the energy mothership, not in a hurry to unravel the data backwards. Even though he was still moving slowly and carefully, in the depths of his right eye, there was still a new symbol that appeared at the center of Su¡¯s consciousness, and then it erupted with overwhelming radiance. The radiance was actually formed from countless fine symbols, every single one of these able to be broken down into countless smaller symbols again and again, theyers seemingly endless. The symbols stopped breaking down when they reached the fifth level on their own, not because they hit a limit, but because this was the limit of what Su¡¯s abilities could handle. Every symbol released a sea of information that merged with Su, just like the instincts that had apanied him his entire life.


    Recorded in this symbol were the logic and principles behind nonliving intelligence, the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s intelligence originallying precisely from this. This type of method that treated every mechanical unit as an intelligence node, using the mechanical bug swarm to form a web of intelligence was actually extremely primitive, but its benefits were also extremely clear. Their consumption was small, maintenance simple, adaptive strength strong, and arge amounts could be produced in a short amount of time, most suitable for the upying and sweeping of a with low level civilizations. The shorings were simrly prominent, the environment of thes cleaned out by the mechanical bug swarm would also be devastated, restoration would take a very long amount of time. The so-called very long was often calcted in tens of thousands of years.


    After an entire second, Su digested all of the knowledge he obtained. Now, the data flowing through the energy mothership¡¯s intelligence center already held no secrets before his eyes. As long as he was given a bit of time, Su could also create mechanicalbat units that possessed even higher levels of intelligence, all hecked was arge amount of raw materials, as well as sufficient energy. Even though the process just now wasn¡¯t long at all, it meant that Su now grasped a new symbol, his grasp of the Bisindle divinenguage advancing another step.


    The Bisindle Language far exceeded thenguage categories humans could understand, every single symbol an incrediblyrge knowledge system. So far, Su already understood rebirth, biological weapon manufacturing, as well as the knowledge on some biological energy conversion, with inorganic intelligence now added to the fold. Through the knowledge he obtained from the Bisindle divinenguage, Su alreadypletely altered his own body, he was nowpletely no longer human, but rather a type of brand new life form that had never appeared in history before. During the alteration process, Su had an iparably powerful desire to preserve his identity as a human, at the same time controlling all possible evolutions extremely carefully, but when all of the small modifications were added together, he already became a type of life form that only resembled a human on the outside.


    Evolution always had a reason, and Su¡¯s evolution had sufficient reasoning, sufficient to the point where he couldn¡¯t refuse it at all. However, was this evolution really forced? Every creature had the instinct to evolve, increase its adaptability to this world. If one carefully thought about it, Su seemed to only have inadvertently found an excuse for himself, using this toplete the evolution process. If it wasn¡¯t for the mysterious trace of fear he felt inside, this process would have beenpleted a long time ago. Su didn¡¯t understand what he was scared of, only, this vague fear existed from ever since he could remember, apanying him to this day.

 Book 6 37.4

    Book 6 Chapter 37.4 - Eruption


    Evolution should be extremely difficult, but for Su, evolution seemed to be something that couldn¡¯t be easier. This was especially the case after he was destroyed once by Serend, and then reborn in the sea. His sealed right eye was opened up once again, the Bisindle divinenguage that was difficult to reach bing an inseparable part of him. Meanwhile, every single Bisindle symbol carried an unimaginably great amount of power, making even Su tremble inwardly.


    For example, right now, as long as Su truly felt a need, a new Bisindle divinenguage symbol would most likely appear, within it recorded all types of energy acquiring methods. Meanwhile, when one had energy, one would obtain goods, which meant that soon afterwards, Su could also produce a great mechanical army.


    Right when Su was moved by this thought, a new Bisindle divinenguage symbol appeared in the depths of his right eye. This was a symbol that contained all types of lower level energy applications, within it already the initial application of spatial furnaces. Under Su¡¯s helpless smile, the symbol began to break apart, a sea of information released again. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s body also began to evolve on its own, producing miniature cavity nodes to rece the chest cavity his body originally used to burn food. The newly produced cavity node continuously squirmed about, using this method to counteract and absorb the crazy energy produced by the unstable space within his body. After absorbing the new Bisindle divinenguage character, Su finally understood the source of human evolution and abilities. When abilities exceeded ten levels, humans began to possess the ability to use spatial energy. The genes for new abilities were actually just nodes that derived all types of energy, and this was what provided high level ability users with what they needed to use their terrifying abilities. Meanwhile, evolutionary points were energy crystals that stored energy through a certain method. If one wished to create a stable genome, they were indispensable materials.


    Evolutionary points were already a rather perfect evolution method, its assessment not low even in the Bisindle evaluation system, reaching the middle level standard. One had to understand that olden era humans couldn¡¯t even end this evaluation system. It almost appeared out of thin air, quietly appearing after the nuclear explosions. This was what was extremely unreasonable.


    Su suddenly understood that for Dr. Rochester, no matter what kind of method he used, there was no way he could discover abilities!


    It was because this wasn¡¯t a superpower that the human race formed after unleashing their inner potential, but rather an energy system founded on evolutionary points. The difference between the two was not something that could be skipped, but was rather something that needed the umtion of hundreds of thousands to millions of years of civilization. In the Bisindle divinenguage, theplete ability advancement systems, the entire evolutionary processes all had a clear andplete course of events. The gap in between was extremely great, definitely not something a genius¡¯s inspiration could make up for.


    Concentrated poundings sounds began to sound from outside the sealed cabin. Large amounts of miniature mechanical spiders already swarmed over, starting to tear down the obstacles with their limbs. The maintenance mechanical bugs in the energy mothership were also frantically working, trying to cut through this intelligence center and other parts of the ship. However, Su¡¯s consciousness already formed energy data light bands, linking up together with all of the energy motherships¡¯ intelligence centers, moreover instantly seizing ownership authority. The intelligence center he still gripped in his hand was nothing more than an outer appearance.


    Most of Su¡¯s thought centers were idle. Right now, they were started up one after another, starting to analyze all information pertaining to Dr. Rochester. Right at this time, the amount of data flowing through the energy mothership suddenly increased more than a hundred times, two iparably powerful consciousnesses arriving through the energy-converted data, smashing fiercely into Su¡¯s consciousness!


    This was a collision that waspletely unexpected for both parties. Endless electrical mes suddenly erupted in the sky. The energy mothership, even the entire bug swarm¡¯s mechanical units¡¯ bodies began to release miniature explosions. All of the intelligence centers were burned down due to an instantaneous surge of data, their engines thus immediately losing control, the energy reservespletely activated, the surging energy creating fierce explosions. The mechanical units in the sky exploded one after another, fiery light lightning up several kilometers of the sky, the thick clouds of radiation even having a huge hole blown open by the surging airflow.


    In the roiling mes, Su¡¯s body was faintly discernible. He stared north, his expressionplicated.


    In this short sh, Su, Serend, and Fitzdurks¡¯ consciousness werepletely tangled with each other, within you me, within me you, and then everythingpletely exploded. Even the three parties¡¯ spiritual worlds were momentarily linked up, almost engaging in a spiritual battle. However, for all three, this collision was unexpected, so before any of them could react, the explosions of the mechanical bug swarm already destroyed the data stream, separating their consciousnesses.


    All three sides suffered damage, butparatively speaking, Su suffered much greater than the two apostles. However, they all retained a bit of information about the others, so even though Su¡¯s losses were greater, his analysis abilities were greater than the two apostles¡¯.


    The explosions gradually came to a halt, the burning mechanical remains falling onto the great earth one after another. Su was still floating in the air, hesitating. Energy was continuously extracted from space, gathering towards his brain. The tissues there crazily squirmed about, countless thought centers budding and brewing, as long as Su released his control, they wouldpletely take form after just an hour. Meanwhile, at that time, Su¡¯s analysis ability would directly triple.


    This was a crazy evolution speed. Before the seemingly limitless Bisindle symbols, evolution waspletely without end. However, before this alluring prospect, Su¡¯s fear already became unprecedentedly powerful. However this time, he didn¡¯t seem to have a choice but to strengthen himself. Su had to understand what the apostles were, what their objective was, as well as what kind of rtionship they had with him. Su already sensed that there was some kind of inseparably close connection between the apostles and himself. Meanwhile, as for the connecting links, aside from Madeline, there was also the Bisindle divinenguage.


    Su liked this world, liked this, moreover always viewed himself as a person. However, what the two apostles wished to do was already extremely clear: they wanted to purge this world. The so-called purge, was annihting all life forms that were greater than a certain limit. This was, without a doubt, equivalent to destroying this. Even if it wasn¡¯t for the human race, the apostle¡¯s purge would still naturally make Su treat them as his enemies, unless Su turned himself into the size of a finger.


    Su slowly descended onto the ground. He looked at the burning mechanical remains around him, released a sigh, and then walked south. His speed became faster and faster, figure gradually slinking into the darkness, heading towards the great sea.

 Book 6 37.5

    Book 6 Chapter 37.5 - Eruption


    Under the curtain of night, the great sea¡¯s waves rose and fell, full of unknown dangers. However, Su suddenly jumped, drawing out a graceful arc in the sky, and then entered the sea. He quickly moved in the water, speed gradually rising to over two hundred kilometers per hour. The ice-cold seawater gradually calmed Su¡¯s mood, allowing him to silently think. Right now, Su already released all of his control, new thought centers quickly taking form, able to break through the information he obtained from the apostles soon. Su vaguely felt that this was an extremely crucial event.


    It had already been a long time since his instincts made any noise, this fact making Su feel uneasy. This perhaps proved that Su¡¯s current evolution speed already satisfied his instincts, which was why they calmed down.


    The southern continent¡¯s sea was incredibly vast, but with Su¡¯s speed, he would reach it soon. New thought centers were formed one after another, immediately speeding up the analysis of the apostles¡¯ information. In Su¡¯s consciousness, a deep space appeared. Light appeared in this void, shining on a construct simr to an altar in the center. The altar had five corners, every point corresponding to a rotating. Meanwhile, theses each corresponded to an apostle.


    Right now, after the acquired information oveid with the original information, Su finally obtained the apostles¡¯ fundamental structures, determining that there were at least five apostles. Everything Serend and Fitzdurk were doing right now might be to search for the remaining three apostles. Right now, the clues of the remaining three apostles were already pointing at Dr. Rochester. He definitely had an extremely close rtionship to the apostles.


    Su moved underwater quickly. Meanwhile, a new sharp life form thus separated from his body. It was roughly half a meter in length, fine and sharp, elerating through the water through a water jet method. It then jumped out from the sea, propulsion method changed to releasing air streams, speed suddenly increased to a thousand kilometers an hour, flying away in the blink of an eye. It continuously released a mysterious message, only after it traveled several thousand kilometers, reaching its destination at the end of the southern continent, would it exhaust the energy stored within its body and stop.


    In the southern continent¡¯s dense rainforest, there were many biological weapons scattered throughout. Regardless of what type of biological weapon they were, they all behaved in roughly the same manner as ordinary mutated beasts. They wandered about, marked their territory, hunted, foraged, and then spent most of their time asleep, asionally mating to produce a new small individual. Mating was merely for show, the biological weapons able to increase in number through cloning. Right now, they only increased their numbers in a moderate manner, and it was because their area of activity was currently expanding. After Su left the southern continent, he only brought some of the biological weapons with him, not giving the biological weapons he left behind in the southern continent any orders. That was why the biological weapons made decisions based on their own intelligence, choosing to assimte into their present ecology environment, maintain a set poption size, and await further orders. For example, if they never received new orders, then in a few decades, these biological weapons would convert their genes into recessive ones, and thus, the southern continent would have a few new beast species.


    The number of biological weapons Su brought with him to the northern continent was extremely small, and they were ultimatelypletely wiped out before the mechanical bug swarm. Before reaching the southern continent, he already transmitted his orders to the biological weapons scattered throughout the various regions. The biological weapons that received the information immediately changed behavior, revealing terrifying auras once more, starting to assemble.


    The foragers began to eat through the forest, a small portion of them starting to reproduce. A few hourster, new foragers would have already grown up, among themrge amounts of foragers that ate minerals and rocks, even more of them ordinary foragers that collected energy. The new mid-level biological weapons, mother beasts, began production. They were like giant worms, but their mobility wasn¡¯t too weak either, the anti-gravity organ in their abdomen areas allowing them to move through the air. Their giant stomachs would release more than ten young biological weapons every few minutes, these biological weapons able to grow up in less than half a day¡¯s time. This batch of biological weapons were many and varied, but theypletely relied on the foragers¡¯ energy crystals as an energy source, all mid-level biological weapons with greatbat strength. Every single mid-level biological weapon¡¯s strength was equivalent to at least a hundred Herk.


    Meanwhile, the primitive Herk were all currently assembling at one point, an unprecedented giant cocoon currently being nurtured there. The cocoon wriggled about, both ends opened. Herk continuously jumping into the giant opening one after another, pulverized by thousands of teeth, and then after aplex and highly efficient digestion process, the excess waste products were released from the other end of the cocoon. In the uing war, Herks already couldn¡¯t disy much effects, because they had already been chosen to serve as food for higher level biological weapons.


    Apart from Herk and Leigna, there were foragers who continuously poured newly produced energy crystals into its giant mouth. Meanwhile, another type of biological weapon known as porters transferred all types of materials, from primitive ancient wood to rocks into the giant cocoon¡¯s mouth.


    As it wriggled about, the giant cocoon grew at a visible speed. It was already five meters tall, more than ten meters long, but its growth still showed no sign of stopping. When one looked down from above, a vacant expanse appeared in the forest where the giant cocoon was, and it was still spreading. This wasn¡¯t the only one, if one could see the entire southern continent, they would discover that there were mere many of these bald spots. They were all ces where biological weapons gathered, the groundpletely bare, almost all organic matter, even the organic matter in the soil was digested and absorbed by the foragers, converted into energy crystals one after another. The ground had long be like sand, almost all matter that could be used entering the foragers¡¯ bellies, and then bing corresponding materials to feed the giant cocoons.


    When Su set foot on the southern continent, the giant cocoon already grew to over fifty meters long, ten meters tall, and they were still going. Everything within fifty kilometers of its surroundings alreadypletely disappeared, the hills also bing bare, moreover continuously bing shorter. The mountain peaks were full of holes, countless biological weapons currently crawling in and out of them. They reproduced while collecting resources in an unbridled manner. Apart from silicon that was avable in thergest amounts, almost everything was a resource they needed. The biological weapons increased more and more in size, the great earth quickly bing barren.


    Su wasn¡¯t aware of these things, most of his thought centers processing the information regarding apostles at full speed. The essential orders had already been transmitted, the remaining process would bepleted automatically, based on the judgment of the biological weapons with high intelligence, there was no need for Su to interfere at all. Even the lowest level Herk had intelligence not inferior to a mature human¡¯s. If Su could see the changes that were happening to this continent, perhaps he would reconsider his decision to fully activate the biological army, but right now, Su didn¡¯t have too much leeway in his choices.

 Book 6 37.6

    Book 6 Chapter 37.6 - Eruption


    If Rochester really was an apostle, then he was the first of the apostles to awaken. Even though Su didn¡¯t know what he did for the few decades after war erupted, he definitely didn¡¯t idle his time away. Sun Empire, for an ultra life form like the apostle, was aplete joke, it could only be a tool to hide Rochester¡¯s true goal. As the father of abilities, Rochest¡¯s understanding towards abilities and evolution definitely far exceeded that of Serend and Fitzdurk, the characters simr to the Bisindle divinenguage he saw within the temple even more so making Su feel doubt. The energy and knowledge released by those mysterious symbols were basically the reason why Su was able to evolve to this day. Even now, he still knew absolutely nothing about the Bisindle divinenguage¡¯s origins or creation. Meanwhile, Rochester clearly already started his research on this.


    When faced with this type of enemy, Su didn¡¯t know what would happen either, the danger perhaps even greater than that of when he faced Serend and Fitzdurk. Meanwhile, right now, Su was almostpletely helpless before the mechanical bug swarm, but if he threw himself straight into the apostles¡¯ nest, facing two apostles was equivalent to seeking death. In thest battle, just one Serend alone forced Su to quickly retreat.


    Unless... Su activated more of the Bisindle symbols,pletely evolving, abandoning his human exterior. As a primitive life form in the cosmos, the human race, forget about their internalposition, just their external form waspletely unsuitable for adaptation to the interster focused new era. That was why Su chose a substitution n, using a sea of powerful biological weapons to face Rochester. No one knew what Rochester was hiding under Sun God Temple.


    Su began to run, his speed growing faster and faster, directly charging towards Great Sun God Temple Rochester resided in.


    Outside the great clouds of radiation, the sun rose and fell. On the seventh morning, Su was already standing at the peak of the snowy mountain, looking at the Great Sun God Temple at the summit. If it wasn¡¯t because of his first death, Su might not have stepped foot into the southern continent until now. After the war, the number of regions humans could step on was already extremely limited.


    Great Sun God Pce wasn¡¯t much different from thest time he saw it, just the outside having some slight changes made. The terrace was remodeled, nowrger than before, able to receive mid-level aircrafts. The exits on the mountain¡¯s belly had also been extended. It was currently sunrise, as well as an important time for Sun God Temple¡¯s sacrificial ceremonies. A raging me had long been lit at the top of the altar, several officiants leading hundreds of monks in praise and prayer. The officiants surrounded the altar, jumping about, carrying out a strange dance. Under Su¡¯s observation, their dance movements changed somewhat, but the efficacy of energy that was activated was also increased somewhat. This type of religious ceremony was something that shouldn¡¯t change for decades, but in the short time Su left the southern continent for, Sun God Religion¡¯s ceremonies already changed. This meant that Dr. Rochester made some progress in his research, if he was given another few decades of time, perhaps he really would change the world once more.


    Su leapt out, his body unfolding in the sky, flying past two mountain peaks like an eagle, and then descending on Great Sun God Temple¡¯s summit. Su walked towards the underground tunnel withrge steps, moreover, not deliberately covering up his traces. As soon as he appeared at the top of the pce, the bodies of the officiants that were in charge of the ceremonies trembled, all of them looking in this direction at the same time. Su¡¯s eyebrows also frowned. The moment he descended, he felt as if he had entered a quagmire, a strange and cryptic force field winding about his body, making every movement feel as if he was burdened by several hundred tons of lead.


    The officiants produced a magical staff from the altar, brandishing it as they rushed over. The magical staff was made of metal, one end already burned very red, yet the officiants didn¡¯t seem to feel the heat at all while holding it in their hands. They brandished the magical staff, smashing it down on Su¡¯s head! The force field that restricted Su¡¯s movements didn¡¯t affect these officiants at all.


    This type of extremely primitive attack didn¡¯t pose any threat to Su. What provided the force field with energy were precisely the monks that were still praying, three hundred of them in total, so it was as if Su was facing three hundred monks in a contest of strength at the same time. In reality, the officiants all had around six levels of Combat Domain ability, members of the highest level of officiants in all of Sun God Religion. Meanwhile, the force field was formless, not even Su able to detect it beforehand. Once one entered the force field, even a tenth level ability user would be restricted to having only around six levels, which was why it would be extremely difficult for them to stop the officiant¡¯s attacks.


    The force field was made through thebined efforts of those monks, this level of skill extremely simr to certain types of mid-level biological weapons. They were all creatures that couldbine individual strength, from this disy even greater use.


    The surface of Su¡¯s body produced ayer of light blue radiance. It shook a few times under the force field¡¯s constriction, and then it shone, illuminating this entire ce! The three hundred monks¡¯ bodies trembled at the same time, their eyes bulging out, bones in their bodies releasing crack crack noises, lines of blood continuously shooting out from their ears and noses! Just now, it was the same as three hundred monks fiercelypeting in strength with Su,paring purely in brute force. Even though the monks¡¯ numbers were great, when they werebined together, they were onlyparable to someone with eleven levels of strengthened power. Meanwhile, not only did Su¡¯s strength exceed eleven levels, his power source came from the various miniature spatial energy tissues within his body, the energy supply simply endless. In this sh, it was as if the three hundred monks directly faced an energy storm produced by ruptured space, the result was that all of their bodies¡¯ bones and inner organs were sted apart.


    Meanwhile, when the officiants sent their burning metal rods smashing over, the electrical current running around Su¡¯s body was already powerful to a blinding degree. Several streaks of giant lightning separated, each striking one of the metal rods. The high voltage currents instantly sted through the officiant¡¯s bodies, almost burning them down.


    After dealing with the disciples on the observation terrace, Su directly walked towards the entrance leading to the inside of the temple. He pulled open the heavy metal door with a single motion, and then followed the wide and deep tunnel all the way down. Monk soldiers and red-robed Warriors continuously rushed out, to the extent where there were even skeleton-like ascetics among them. However, these people who were under nine levels already posed no threat to Su, to the extent where they couldn¡¯t even stop him in the slightest. Su¡¯s attack method was simple and direct, but the efficiency was inconceivable. He would often grab a floormp, and then stab it into a corner. Immediately afterwards, a sturdy red-robed warrior would look at the floormp that suddenly appeared with shock, but couldn¡¯t control his forward momentum, thus directly allowing his own chest to be impaled by themp. There were countless simr situations, Su¡¯s every movement deemphasized, seeminglypletely meaningless, yet the enemies would always send themselves straight over. The elite monk soldiers and red robespletely killed themselves, while Su¡¯s energy suffered practically no losses.


    Su¡¯s perception spread in all directions, investigating every corner of the inside of the divine pce. If Great Sun God Pce didn¡¯t change, then Rochester should be in the underground depths of the divine pce. He might still be one person, but there was a higher chance that he had already changed into another type of life form. Human life form was too weak, difficult to endure more power. With Rochester¡¯s aplishments in biology, creating apletely new creature wasn¡¯t difficult at all, what was difficult was that what he wanted to create was a perfect life, one that possessed eternal life, great power, extraordinary intelligence, the ability to adapt to all types of different environments, as well as the most important thing: being able to evolve limitlessly.

 Book 6 37.7

    Book 6 Chapter 37.7 - Eruption


    As expected, Su¡¯s perception only prated a fewyers of walls, and then its effects were isted. The patterns on the walls didn¡¯t only serve as decorations, hidden within was the iplete divinenguage Rochester researched, these patterns possessing powerful weakening effects on perception power. Only the great officiants with the highest level of authority within the church who grasped the divinenguages could reduced the effects this had on them.


    Su¡¯s Panoramic View was limited to a small twenty meters range. However, he only revealed a faint smile, and then an extremelyplex Bisindle divinenguage symbol was used, broken down into countless miniature symbols, spreading through his Panoramic View. When the divinenguage patterns on the walls encountered these symbols, they would immediately light up and then break apart, turning into pure energy for the symbols to absorb, instead further augmenting the Panoramic View¡¯s power.


    Layer afteryer of walls shone, the beautiful and mysterious patterns on the walls as if activated, appearingyer afteryer, releasing brilliant mes. Half of Sun God Temple lit up, and the brilliant world was still growingyer byyer. All of the officiants, monks, red-robed Warriors, and ascetics were stupefied,pletely not understanding what was happening. In this world of light and mes, they suddenly felt a mysterious fear.


    Su no longer walked along the corridor, his body instead slowly sinking into the ground. The sturdy rock melted like cheese, allowing him to move through it. Right now, Su¡¯s Panoramic View already extended to around five kilometers around him, about one kilometer lengthwise. Great Sun God Temple¡¯s upper level was already clearly disyed before him, no more secrets hidden. Below the temple, Su already discovered a mysterious and powerful space. His perception simrly encountered interference there, but after destroying the divinenguage that was arranged there, Su¡¯s perception still didn¡¯t make much progress. When the strands of perception entered the thick ink-like darkness, he could only perceive a small area, producing fragmented images, unable to produce aplete scene at all.


    The underground resistance method was already no longer divinenguage, but true ability. To be able to withstand Su¡¯s Panoramic View, the other party¡¯s Perception Domain strength was truly shocking, at the very least around eleven levels. That was, without a doubt, Rochester.


    Su increased speed, his body quickly moving through the rockyers, the sturdy rock crushed into powder from the force field around him, and then sprayed outwards, this force bringing him deeper into the underground depths. Soon afterwards, Su passed through the rockyer, entering an extremely deep and wide underground space. This was a half natural cave, from the top of the cave down to the very bottom over five hundred meters. More than ten underground rivers crisscrossed and converged, forming an incrediblyplex terrain. Su had just appeared, yet his eyes already lit up with dazzling radiance, a zing high temperature cloud alreadypletely surrounding him, the heat that was as high as ten thousand degrees serving as the warm wee.


    This was an ion cloud, the energy it contained high to the point where even Su¡¯s protective energy field was affected. Su reckoned that if he stayed in the ion cloud for just a few seconds longer, his skin would bepletely crystalized. He immediately increased speed, sinking down, immediately leaving the ion cloud¡¯s radius, rushing deeper down.


    What weed Su¡¯s eyes was a strange space. The ground surface was covered inyers of purple-colored biomass. Biological solvent continuously moved about, giant tubes that were like blood vessels everywhere. On the cave walls and stone pirs, giant half transparent egg clusters were everywhere. These egg clusters were originally all a square meter in size, one could vaguely make out all types of strange creatures currently being bred. A powerful smell spread through the air, the oxygen content shockingly low, almost nothing on the surface able to survive in this type of environment. However, the toxic air, for these egg clusters¡¯ life that still hadn¡¯t matured, was an essential nourishment. They frantically absorbed this air through the egg cluster membranes, from time to time releasing a bit of clear water-like liquid. When the liquidnded on the biological solvent on the ground, it would immediately corrode away arge piece of the base solvent, producing arge amount of white air. The white air was the main source of the toxic substance in the air.


    After just a voluntary sweep of this ce, Su discovered that the number of eggs in this underground space unexpectedly exceeded a hundred thousand, the number of species even more so exceeding a thousand types. In one region, Su unexpectedly discovered that what was being bred were actually humans, moreover those that were already close to adulthood! Su examined them a bit, immediately perceiving all of those nurtured humans¡¯ information. They were indeed human, from theirposition to their genes, moreover all of them humans equipped with different abilities. There were officiants and ascetics, some of them equipped with powerful strength, most of them just ordinary robust humans, just that their nervous systems were abnormally developed, these individuals praying monks.


    At this moment, Su couldn¡¯t help but be stunned as well. Could it be that what he saw in Sun God Temple weren¡¯t naturally produced humans, but rather all bred in this underground space? They really were no different from humans, not even Su able to detect anything.


    Regardless of whether he approved of Rochester¡¯s way of doing things or not, the doctor¡¯s skill left Su shocked once again, just like how he shocked the world with the release of the ability me.


    A biological breeding on this scale, apart from needing arge amount of materials, an energy source was needed as well. Even though his perception strength was seriously limited, Su still mustered all of his strength, collecting his perception strength into a single beam that shot underground. This full powered attacked finally broke through Rochester¡¯s mysterious power¡¯s suppression, sessfully reaching a thousand meters underground. What left Su surprised was that this biological solvent¡¯s thickest ce was actually eight hundred meters beneath him, forming a blood vessel-like artery, within it flowing an extremely high temperature liquid. The close to thousand degrees liquid transmitted heat into the biological base solvent¡¯s bulk energy converter, and then transformed into the various essential energy forms. Most of it was turned into energy storage matter and preserved, a small portion transmitted to the surface in the form of a biological electric current.


    It seemed like Rochester already dug through the earth¡¯s crust, using the core¡¯s limitless energy as the energy supply of this giant biological base. In this brief period of spying, Su discovered that the underground space was several dozen times greater than what he had anticipated, not touching any limits at all. The entire mountain body was hollowed out, and then reced byrge amounts of biological solvent. Several dozen underground tunnels extended into the distance, no end that could be perceived at all. Those underground tunnels were several meters to more than ten meters in diameter, within them arranged hundreds of tubes, with enough space for loading trucks to drive through as well. What flowed through the tubing were all types of nutrients, as well as the high temperature liquid that served as the energy basis. With these tubes, the biological solvent¡¯s area of control would be increased by hundreds to over a thousand times, with no limits in sight at all. Perhaps it was only limited by the fact that it was still tangible matter, but the energy itself was sufficiently ample.


    All of the biological solvent was connected into one body, onepletely able to make out a type of strange creature. From a certain perspective, it was more like a blood-sucking parasite that crawled on this, moreover belonging to the type that could grow limitlessly. Compared to this, it was still small right now, small to the point where it couldpletely be overlooked. However, the day would eventuallye when it would berge enough, big enough topletely suck this¡¯s core dry.

 Book 6 37.8

    Book 6 Chapter 37.8 - Eruption


    When he thought of this scene, Su was just about to shiver inwardly, but then he calmed down. No life could grow limitlessly, there would always be some type of restriction, and when the limit was reached, they would always copse. Only a small few predatory type ultra life forms could evolve to such arge and frightening degree, those massive bodies floating in the depths of the universe could even use stars as food. However, even those ultra life forms had limits, just that the intelligence of these existences who had evolved to such a great degree already exceeded the collective sum of the human race by who knew how many times. Apart from their instincts to wander and eat, they carefully avoided touching the limit of their growth. For them, the greatest meaning of their endless life was to break through their limit, evolve into an even higher level existence.


    The biological solvent in the cave was only equipped with the basic characteristics of primitive life, possibly not even forming its own intelligence yet. No matter howrge it grew, it still wouldn¡¯t pose any threat. Moreover, its growth might very well already be close to its limit, unable to increase its bulk anymore. Rochester likely used it as a brain center. If this thing didn¡¯t have a limit, or perhaps the limit was on aary level, then that meant that its speed of growth might empty this in a few decades, turning this ce into a true of death, and not like right now where it didn¡¯t evenpletely fill up a mountain peak.


    Su graduallynded on the ground, not facing any more obstacles during this process. Only, when hended on the biological solvent, it began to squirm about, turning into several dozen tentacles and winding towards Su. The tentacles were full of viscous liquid, the corrosive strength great, if it were normal creatures making contact with it, they would definitely be bound, and then dissolved into a pool of nutrients that could be absorbed in just over ten minutes. However, this type of attack was only useful against ordinary creatures, even those with more than five levels of ability wouldn¡¯t lose the ability to retaliate, even more so unable topare with the high temperature me cloud in the very beginning. This was only an instinctive reaction of the biological solvent, not a targeted attack against Su.


    Su stood there without moving. When the tentacles were within half a meter of distance from his body, all of them began to jerk about as if they were electrocuted. Then, they struggled frantically, several tentacles actually releasing screaming sounds. There were no abnormalities that could be seen from the tentacles at first, but in the blink of an eye, their thick outer membrane began to produce blisters of varying sizes, and then they swelled, rupturing, spurting out a wave of red liquid. When the liquidnded on the biological base solvent surface, it immediately produced several fine and sharp ws, stabbing fiercely into the biological solvent, wishing topletely make its way into the biological solvent. This liquid were activated intruder cells, their vitality and offensive characteristics countless times greater than the biological solvent¡¯s. At this moment, a high temperature me cloud was formed again, sweeping close to the biological solvent. The ultra high temperature was not something the intruder cells that gathered into a primitive life form could resist, thus burned to ashes in an instant. Even though as Su¡¯s strength increased, the intruder cells also correspondingly strengthened, these cells that were still in a primitive form didn¡¯t have any good methods of dealing with this high temperature me cloud¡¯s pure energy attacks. However, if some intruder cells could make it through the high temperature cloud without dying, then they would also correspondingly evolve heat resistance abilities.


    However, this temperature that exceeded that of a star was something not even Su was willing to remain inside for too long. The tip of his toes lightly pressed against the ground, and then his body already flew into the air. Beneath Su¡¯s feet,rge amounts of biological solvent instantly burned from the high temperature, carbonized, and then turned into a gray-white inorganic matter. This high temperature me cloud not only covered a huge amount of space, the energy it contained was also shockingly high. The biological solvent that was four or five meters thick was directly burned through, the intruder cells that prated into the solvent couldn¡¯t escape either.


    Su floated above calmly, his green gaze slowly sweeping through the cave. His perception strength slowly and steadily spread, sorting out the entire biological solvent¡¯swork. With his current perception and analysis ability, no matter where the biological solvent¡¯s brain was hidden, he would definitely find it.


    Right at this time, an aged and unhurried voice sounded in the cave. ¡°Su, my child, why do you act so impetuously as soon as youe back? I cannot find any reason between us to be enemies.¡±


    Su spoke with an indifferent tone, ¡°Dr. Rochester, can I call your distinguished self this? Or should I call you apostle?¡±


    Dr. Rochester remained silent for a moment, and only then did he say, ¡°How did you learn of this?¡±


    ¡°I fought several times with two other apostles, acquiring part of their information, and then deduced that your distinguished self might be another apostle.¡±


    Rochesterughed, not seeming nervous in the slightest. ¡°It was Serend and Fitzdurk, right? They each have their own fields they excel at, but their intelligence really isn¡¯t all that. Without the brain, they often mess everything up. However, from another perspective, it can also be said that they¡¯ve always looked down on the will of this world, so they naturally won¡¯t concern themselves with the thoughts of the creatures of this world, or what they do. However, your conflict with them doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that we must be enemies.¡±


    ¡°You are an apostle, while apostles are naturally the enemy of the human race. I already deduced Serend and Fitzdurk¡¯s n from the information I obtained, they wish to purge this entire. I believe the meaning of purging does not need any further exnation.¡±


    Su and Rochester¡¯s conversation was calm, without the slightest feeling of hostility.


    ¡°Not all apostles have the same mission. Since Serend and Fitzdurk wish to purge the, then why didn¡¯t you directly stop them?¡± Rochester gently asked.


    Su shook his head and said, ¡°With the two of them together, I temporarily cannot defeat them.¡±


    Rochesterughed and said, ¡°Do you feel like you can defeat me?¡±


    ¡°Sixty percent chance, it is already quite high.¡± Su said camly, to the extent where he even revealed a smile he hadn¡¯t shown in a long time. ¡°The five apostles can be viewed as one. Even though I do not know what reason it is exactly, why you aren¡¯t together with those two, I wish to obtain enough information from you, and from this deduce their weaknesses. Meanwhile, after destroying them, there will be enough information for me to deduce where thest two apostles are, if they are also hidden in this. Then, I will also eliminate them.¡±


    Rochester sighed, and then said, ¡°Su, my child...¡±


    Su spoke out, cutting him off. ¡°Dr. Rochester, your distinguished self¡¯s way of addressing me isn¡¯t suitable...¡±


    ¡°No, it is extremely suitable.¡± Dr. Rochester persisted. ¡°Perhaps another way of address is more suitable for you, experimental subject number one.¡±

 Book 6 37.9

    Book 6 Chapter 37.9 - Eruption


    ¡°Number one!¡± Su was shocked. Dr. Rochester¡¯s words were like a switch, instantly unlocking all of his memories. Right now, those nightmarish memories that tormented him endlessly throughout his younger years returned to his mind, and they were incredibly clear. Right now, the scenes that had troubled him already all had answers. It was a perspective produced from gazing out of the breeding tank, moreover not through eyes, but rather through perception abilities to ¡®see¡¯, because at that time, Su still didn¡¯t have eyes.


    Su had previously entered the base he was being raised in, and he also saw the three experimental bodies¡¯ breeding tanks. The scenes in his memories belonged to experimental subject number three, but his memories weren¡¯tpletely real.


    ¡°I am number one?¡± Su asked with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Correct. Even though you already evolved to apletely different life form than what was nned, your fundamental characteristics wouldn¡¯t change. There were two original intentions for creating you, one was to produce a perfect life form, the second was to create someone who could destroy the apostles.¡±


    This was another piece of information that left Su shocked. However, number one or number three, this was something Su actually already had an answer to. Even when he was just an aggregate of a few dozen cells, he already began to develop his own consciousness. He was always observing numbers two and three, because they were merely Su¡¯s backup experimental bodies, which was why the tests and modifications they experienced were far fewer than experimental subject number one, the suffering they endured also far less than Su. That was why from the moment Su was conscious, he always envied the two experimental subjects, especially number three. That was why in the nightmarish memories, Su turned himself into number three. All of his memories, were from number three¡¯s perspective.


    What was a perfect life form? This was perhaps something that would never get an answer. However, at least the second objective of the project was reached, which was that Su and the two apostles indeed reached a point where they couldn¡¯t coexist in this world, even though the reason for hatred and the experimental body¡¯s instincts had no connection.


    After a deep breath, Su already calmed himself down. ¡°Doctor, your distinguished self is also an apostle, so you are naturally also a target of my destruction.¡±


    Rochester released a heavy sigh once again, helplessly saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that not every apostle¡¯s objective is the same. I am different from Serend and Fitzdurk. You are my creation, and even though you escaped from the base in the sudden war, I will always view you as my child, you are also the perfect embodiment of my dreams of many years. On my body, the will of this world has always existed, and it has suppressed my instincts, while the other two truly awakened their apostle instincts. As for the human race, do you feel like original humans could survive in today¡¯s environment? Humans need to evolve, and only then can they adapt to the present environment, and this ultimate destination of evolution is not something we can control. Strictly speaking, do you feel like ability users can still be considered humans? Their genes are already greatly different from the olden era human genome, can already be considered twopletely different species. In the end, since you feel like apostles are the enemies of humans, then what about yourself? You, who is also an ultra life form, what kind of standpoint will you face the human race with?¡±


    This was a question that couldn¡¯t be avoided, something even Su himself had thought about for a long time. Ultra life forms, inherently speaking, were the enemies of ordinary existences.


    Dr. Rochester didn¡¯t give Su any breathing room, instead throwing out another fatal question. ¡°Also, my child, you actually don¡¯t understand the nature and rtionship between the apostles. However, since you already evolved to the point where you can threaten apostles, then you should already know about the existence of ultra life forms¡¯ instincts. Then, since you wish to wipe out the apostles, how can you guarantee that your will in this world will always exist? When your instinctspletely awaken, your existence itself, for this, will also be a disaster. Whether it is one or many ultra life forms, for the human race, it actually makes no difference.¡±


    Su had no way to respond to this. Even though his instincts were silent, that didn¡¯t mean they disappeared. Su could clearly feel that his instincts were currently bing more and more powerful with each day, as he grew stronger, this processpletely irreversible, he couldn¡¯t suppress the power even if he wanted to. Meanwhile, after experiencing a rebirth, Su also knew that suicide waspletely meaningless, his instincts would instead wee this process. After ending his own life, Su would still regenerate, and at that time, his instincts would rule over everything, the will of this worldpletely disappearing. This was to say, the one killed would only be Su, and not his body.


    Moreover, Su knew that the day woulde when his instincts would rule over everything. In reality, towards this body that could evolve endlessly, his instincts were the true master. The fe named Su, was only a host the will of the world forcefully inserted.


    After remaining silent for an entire minute, only then did Su raise his head. With a smile, he said, ¡°These issues are things I have already thought about a long time ago. It is very likely that I have no way of dealing with them, but it is something that will happen very far into the future. I do not wish to save the entire human race, what I wish for is very simple, just wishing for the few special people to live properly. However, the apostles have continuously refused to give us even this bit of space. This, for you all, is a prison. If you want to live, you need to wipe out all life on this, because this is an attack on the will of the world that has trapped you all here.¡±


    ¡°That is Serend and Fitzdurk¡¯s n, it is not my n.¡± Rochester said slowly. ¡°Leaving this ce should be another n, and there is no need to wipe out this. Moreover, the apostles aren¡¯t the ultimate mystery. Why did we appear here? Why did the will of the world produce this war, from this imprison us on this? This is the answer that we need to find. I believe that when we find the n, there will not be a need to wipe out this for us to leave this ce.¡±


    Su looked at the biological solvent all around him in this mountain belly. He slowly spread his hands, ten fingertips starting to extend long and sharp fingernails, turning into iparably sharp des. His voice also became cold and indifferent, his green pupils gradually bing deep.


    ¡°Rochester, there is no need to say any more. The process of searching for an answer wouldn¡¯t be that simple. The thing in this mountain belly, one day in the future, will develop its own life and intelligence, be an unprecedented giant existence. Just the energy needed for its birth has already drained the¡¯s core to critical levels. Serend and the others only wish to wipe out the¡¯s surface, while you, wish to directly destroy the entire!¡±


    Rochester suddenlyughed, his loud voice gathering into a crazy gale, continuously ringing through the mountain belly. ¡°Haha, worthy of being my most perfect creation, able to deduce my ultimate goal from just this low level biological solvent, your analysis capability can alreadypare to the ¡®brain¡¯. However, Su, apostles aren¡¯t the ultimate secret.¡±


    ¡°Then, I will ask onest question. Why did you create me? For you apostles, another ultra life form ispletely meaningless. Even if you wish to destroy the other apostles, there is no need to create another perfect life, as you yourself is already enough.¡± Su asked.


    This time, Rochester became quiet, and then he spoke in a rare serious tone. ¡°The creator of this project isn¡¯t me. You¡¯ve underestimated the human race¡¯s desire for power and authority. In fact, even before the war, humans had already carried out several decades of gic improvement experiments, trying to create a superhuman soldier. Moreover, the fe who founded this project was even more so a rare lunatic and genius, in theory, he was already extremely close to sess, speaking precisely, he was only 1% off. Of course, this final 1% of deviation decided that he wouldn¡¯t obtain anything, to the extent where he wouldn¡¯t even receive a cell aggregate. However, for some reason, at that time, I still decided to ept this project, moreover made it a sess. All the way until you sessfully escaped, I still didn¡¯t dare believe if I seeded. However, when I see the present you, I can confirm that the experiment is already a half sess. However, back then, if it wasn¡¯t because ¡®one¡¯ took up most of our attention, there was no way you would have escaped.¡±


    ¡°What is ¡®one¡¯?¡± Su asked another question.


    ¡°Just now, I already answered thest question.¡± Rochester wasn¡¯t willing to speak anymore.

 Book 6 37.10

    Book 6 Chapter 37.10 - Eruption


    Su no longer continued his questioning, instead dropping like a streak of lightning, his entire body looking like a sharp sword, stabbing fiercely into the biological solvent, moreover continuously inserting itself deeper. Along the way, drops of blood seeped out from his body¡¯s surface, once these droplets left his body, they immediately turned into sharp stingers, inserting themselves into the depths of the biological solvent, and then began to scatter. Those blood droplets were all activated intruder cells, and Su already removed the limitations on their multiplication. Inside the biological solvent, the intruder cells were nearly without equal. No matter howrge the biological solvent was, as long as enough time passed, it was destined to be fertilizer for the intruder cells.


    Several dozen energy crystals appeared on the surface of Su¡¯s body, countless force fields frantically spreading in all directions. They were like countless hidden des, dicing up all biological solvent within a dozen or so meters around him. Meanwhile, from his mouth, a high temperature me stream continuously shot out. The me stream was only the thickness of a finger, but the over twenty thousand degrees temperature made it unstoppable. The biological solvent destroyed by the mes continuously vaporized and expanded, the pressure in this sealed environment quickly growing. Even though the biological solvent immediately disyed a corresponding response, starting to frantically tighten and increase its rigidity, right now, it was still in the most basic primitive state, so it couldn¡¯t resist the quickly rising pressure at all.


    Arge bubble quickly swelled on the biological solvent¡¯s surface, and then it exploded. A strong smelling steam mixed with countless fragments sprayed in all directions, instantly producing a ten meters diameter, several dozen meters deep giant hole in the biological solvent. Meanwhile, in a different area, there was anotherrge bubble that was quickly swelling!


    Su moved quickly, wantonly destroying everything in his path while searching for Rochester. He looked like he was wasting energy, but he was actually controlling himself extremely carefully, energy flowing in an unending stream from space, approaching the limit of what his body could handle, yet not using his body¡¯s energy reserves. This way, when he truly faced Rochester, Su could instantly double his fighting strength.


    Su¡¯s Panoramic View was expanded to its limit, the spatial energy now truly pushing him into twelve levels of Perception Domain, possessing the ¡®irvoyance¡¯ ability. Su¡¯s ownbat strength was perhaps inferior to a Combat Domain or Magic Domain expert¡¯s, but ¡®irvoyance¡¯pletely allowed him to skip a few levels. It was just like when Helen previously imitated the ¡®irvoyance¡¯ ability topletely defeat Lafite. Moreover, irvoyance was an extremely discreet ability, leaving almost no traces behind in battle.


    The biological solvent was extremelyrge in size, but for Su¡¯s speed and perception ability, it was still extremely finite. However, after Su made a few circles around this ce,pletely searching through this ce, he still didn¡¯t discover Rochester¡¯s existence. Moreover, irvoyance was in chaos, the data Su obtained not having any patterns to speak of.


    Just as Su was feeling rmed inwardly, he suddenly saw a wide space, the biological solvent there already withdrawing, revealing the brain membrane-like substance. When Su saw the scene before him, he was also momentarily stunned. It was for no other reason than that this brain was toorge.


    A brain that was over a hundred meters in diameter?


    When he saw it, Su immediately had an intuition that this was Rochester¡¯s original body.


    Su only stopped for an extremely short amount of time, and then he immediately activated all of his energy reserves, extremely hot heat streams shooting out from the surface of his body. His entire body turned into a burning shooting star, shooting straight towards the brain!


    If this really was Rochester¡¯s real body, then his perception and spiritual strength already reached an inconceivable level. The giant body signified giant power itself. Meanwhile, now, it wasn¡¯t Su who discovered Rochester, but rather Rochester himself who took the initiative to appear before Su. This was the home field Rochester chose!


    The skin on the surface of the brain began to squirm about, an expanse of high temperature me clouds appearing out of nothing, intercepting Su¡¯s diving path. This me cloud¡¯s temperature was even higher than the me stream Su released, the density great to the point where it was almost liquid. If Su wanted to directly rush through, even with his defensive strength, he would still suffer serious damage. This was the upgraded version of the me ability, but developing the lowest level Magic Domain ability to close to twelve levels, this was perhaps something only Rochester could do.


    Su didn¡¯t avoid it, instead directly rushing into the me cloud! He wanted to charge straight into the inside of Rochester¡¯s body with the fastest speed possible, release his intruder cells, and only then would he have a chance of defeating the current form of Rochester.


    It was now already extremely clear that Rochester was the Magic Domain apostle. Magic Domain ability users were the most dangerous, when fighting enemies like him, only blitzkrieg strategies could be used. As long as magic ability users were given enough time and energy, they might even shift mountains and fill in seas!


    However, as soon as Su rushed through the me cloud, he saw endless electrical mes surge from the skin surface of the brain, as if a sea of lightningid before him. Su¡¯s short hair instantly stood on end, the premonition of dangerpletely submerging his body and mind! However, he didn¡¯t have the ability to react at all, only able to watch as an incredibly powerful streak of lightning shot out from the sea and struck his body!

 Book 6 37.11

    Book 6 Chapter 37.11 - Eruption


    Hundreds of thousands of electrical streaks tore at Su¡¯s defensive force field, instantly leaving him paralyzed, moreover sessfully stopping his charging momentum. The powerful kic energy waspletely stopped byyers of force fields, but one could still see a hole on the skin surface, the border of the hole rippling out like waves,yer afteryer.


    The streak of lightning extracted roughly a third of the sea of electricity. Meanwhile, the brain wriggled with greater speed, the surface of the skin releasingrger quantities, as well as more powerful electrical sparks. Before the paralysis of Su¡¯s body was eliminated, the second thick streak of lightning already threw itself over! This streak of electricity was several times greater than thest one, the energy it erupted with equivalent to a small town¡¯s entire night¡¯s worth of electrical power. Su immediately curled up, cing his hands behind his head, protecting all of his vital areas. In that instant, the force fields around Su¡¯s bodypletely scattered, a scorching heat suddenly transmitting from his body surface, and then all feeling momentarilypletely disappeared, only an expanse of numbness wrapping him within.


    The electrical current¡¯s high heat instantly charred the surface of Su¡¯s body, even his skin unable to block such a ferocious, pure energy attack, an entireyer pared off. Only, as soon as the second streak of lightning dissipated, a third streak of lightning shot out from the wriggling brain! This time, ck dust scattered from Su¡¯s surroundings, the surfaceyer that had just been carbonizedpletely destroyed, revealing ayer of newly produced tissues. This wasn¡¯t tender flesh, but rather tissues that were shiny silver like metal, the surface covered in countless fine crystals, as if Su wore an armor made out of crystals.


    The powerful electrical stream sted Su¡¯s body fiercely, momentarily unknown just how many fine crystal granules it destroyed. Each time a crystal exploded, there would always be powerful energy activated, forming a chaotic and berserk band of energy around Su¡¯s body, neutralizing quite a bit of the lightning energy. However, the hundred meters sized brain was evenrger than two football fields, so when itpletely released electrical sparks, this waspletely a sea of lightning. The electrical current was already powerful to the point where it could damage the Panoramic View, Su¡¯s current perception also withdrawn to only his body¡¯s surroundings, withdrawing his body to the most he could in order to reduce the surface area that could be struck by the electrical current. The silver skin possessed great conductivity, almost taking in all of the electrical streams, and then neutralizing them through the energy crystals¡¯ explosions. When ayer of crystals waspletely used up, there would be new crystals that would appear, this process continuing endlessly.


    Su and Rochester momentarily entered a deadlocked situation. Su was in apletely defensive state, floating in the air, continuously sted by lightning. However, if the lightning stopped for even a moment, Su, who was less than thirty meters from the brain¡¯s membrane, would enter inside. Once Su invaded inside, then norge scale creatures could endure it. Meanwhile, right now, it was precisely aparison of energy exhaustion, seeing whether it would be Rochester¡¯s lightning that couldn¡¯t continue anymore first, or if Su¡¯s energy crystals would bepletely used up.


    Apart from lightning, there were several attacks of different attributes that drifted towards Su. There were gravitational spears that increased gravity by several hundred times, as well as spatial attribute ruptures, even eruption points with temperatures close to fifty thousand degrees. These magic abilities, in Rochester¡¯s hands, possessed unprecedented power. This was a destruction carried out purely through energy, almost no defensive methods to speak of, only rushing head-on, carrying out aparison of energy exhaustion. Meanwhile, this was the case with Su¡¯s crystal granules as well, the crazy energy bands already somewhat simr to chaotic spatial streams, any energy attribute that entered this energy band would be neutralized.


    After trying several times, Rochester discovered that none of the other attacks were effective, and as such, he focused on using lightning to attack Su. This fe that curled up into a ball seemed like he would never be destroyed. He looked like he didn¡¯t have any power to retaliate, but Rochester understood Su¡¯s power well. As long as Su was given room to breathe, he might be able to reverse the battle situation.


    ¡°Su!¡± Rochester spoke up, ¡°I have a never-ending energy reserve, this is merely a small portion of it. Even if this is a war of attrition, you still have no hope of victory. Yield to me, we can deal with Serend and Fitzdurk together, wipe them out, and then there will be a way to break through the cage. Even though this is destined for destruction, I can bring over ten million humans and all types of species from this with me. You should have heard of the olden era¡¯s Noah¡¯s Ark story, correct, I can duplicate Noah¡¯s arc, to the extent where it will be countless times bigger than the one from legends! You should know that I have this ability. Continuing this battle has no benefits, it is even more so not beneficial for the human race. I actually do not care about the life or death of the human race, as the natives of this prison, being destroyed along with the prison is the fate they ought to have, this is, unless there is a special reason to change my decision.¡±


    Rochester had extra leisure, yet couldn¡¯t break through Su¡¯s defenses, which was why he began to use a different method, trying to use ¡®persuasion¡¯ to end this battle. Su represented the will of this world, and not an ultra life form¡¯s instincts. The wills of this world all had various worries, which were also weak points that could be exploited.


    Su didn¡¯t reply, instead allowing Rochester to continue testing different things. Rochester¡¯s words indeed made some sense, for the human race, giving up the for survival was perhaps the better choice.


    The underground intense battle seemed to be never-ending, the amount of energy that was activated and then neutralized every minute was already equivalent to the full force operation of severalrge scale nuclear power nts. Even though Rochester continuously searched for the weakness of Su¡¯s will, he wasn¡¯t worried about his victory. Su¡¯s size was too small, in any type of superior energy reserve technology, without enough size, the amount of energy that could be stored would always be limited. Meanwhile, as another ultra life form, Rochester¡¯s energy reserves were not much lower than Su¡¯s. Even if the efficiency was a bit lower, they were still on the same level of standard. Rochester¡¯s size, was more than a hundred times that of Su¡¯s.


    However, no matter how he thought about it, he never would have imagined that Su already possessed the ability to obtain energy from space. As long as the expenditure didn¡¯t exceed the threshold, Su could continue almost limitlessly.

 Book 6 37.12

    Book 6 Chapter 37.12 - Eruption


    On the surface, the snowy mountain was still calm and beautiful. Aside from Great Sun God Temple, several temples built on the snowy mountain had just finished the early morning ceremony, now starting to busy about. Strands of clear smoke rose from the chimneys, the fragrance of food starting to spread in all directions. The monks dug uprge amounts of ice and snow, carrying them into the temple. Sun God Temple¡¯s teachings believed that snow water was natural and pure, which was why it was the water that was essential for all types of ceremonies.


    However, the calmness of this day was shattered soon afterwards. A giant shadow slowly appeared from the distance, moreover flying towards the snowy mountain. It didn¡¯t fly that high, but the shadow it cast over the earth was extremely frightening, almost covering all heavenly light!


    The giant shadow on the ground covering over ten kilometers in size continuously moved forward, entering the snowy mountain soon afterwards. It gradually rose up, eventuallypletely covering the temple.


    This was an incrediblyrge creature, the moving body over ten thousand meters long, behind it dragged a long tail. Two giant fins extended to the left and right, looking like a giant beast that appeared from the deep sea. At its side, the six wing fins alreadypletely spread out, every single wing fin exceeding two thousand meters in length. It was unknown what kind of method it used to float in the sky, but with just a light sway of its giant tail, its giant body would quietly move several dozen kilometers through the air. It floated above the temple, massive body slowly descending. Several dozen light bulb-like brilliant organs swelled from its belly, and then several dozen streaks of light beams shot out, illuminating the divine temple. Under the light beams, the snow that umted year-round on the summit quickly melted, revealing the dark-colored rock. Meanwhile, the rock actually began to melt soon afterwards as well. The sturdy rock couldn¡¯t even stop the light beams, so the temple naturally quickly dissolved, the officiants and monks not even able to release a final cry before beingpletely vaporized!


    The templepletely disappeared soon afterwards. Meanwhile, the energy pirs were still shining, the mountain continuously melting, gradually revealing revealing a giant hole underground. The moment the hole waspletely revealed by the energy light beams, countless mutated creatures emerged from within, wailing as they threw themselves at the giant beast in the sky. Even though they weren¡¯t thatrge, their speeds were exceptional, extremely vicious, possessing power that definitely didn¡¯t match their size. It was to the extent where several of them actually brazenly faced the energy light beam¡¯s illumination, rushing up against this power! If these mutated beasts reached its body, the giant beast might not necessarily be able to stop their attacks.


    The giant beast above seemed to sense danger. It released a long cry, and then its body moved, firing out countless biological beasts from its subcutaneous folds. These biological weapons were all equipped with short distance levitation abilities. They immediately threw themselves at the enemies that rushed out from underground, viciously tearing and biting at them! In an instant, thousands of extremely vicious biological weapons rushed together. The biological beasts that appeared from underground were clearly bigger and stronger, but their numbers were too few. Their opponents could calmly surround them in groups of three to five, and there were even more waiting for an opportunity to join in. The overwhelming numbers disadvantage put Sun God Temple¡¯s biological beasts in a bitter situation. Meanwhile, the giant beast in the sky wouldn¡¯t pay the fly-like biological weapons any attention, its giant body slowly descending, covering the giant opening on the mountain peak. Meanwhile, its tail that was several kilometers long first curled up, and then it stabbed fiercely into the opening!


    The entire mountain peak trembled, and then a great cry of pain sounded from the underground depths, the volume extremely great, as if tens of thousands of mammoths roared at the same time. The giant beast¡¯s body revealed six ws, firmly sping the mountain. Its belly swelled and contracted, continuously extracting the flesh and blood of the unknown giant beast underground. After sucking for more than ten minutes, only then did it stop. By now, the underground world long calmed down, that giant beast no longer releasing any sound.


    The giant beast floating about shook its body, seemingly extremely satisfied. Several minutester, it released countless biological weapons again, sending them to join the battle in the air. The numbers superiority quickly reversed the situation, Sun God Temple¡¯s side falling one after another. Even though the other side¡¯s casualties were even greater, the battle¡¯s conclusion was already decided.


    The giant east removed its tail, opened its wing fins, rising up to the sky again with difficulty, flying towards another Sun God Temple. Those biological weaponspletely devoured the corpses of both sides, and only then did they rise up, catch up to the floating giant beast, enter the fold, and then disappear. One definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that this giant beast constantly carried countless biological weapons on it, but if one only looked at its bulk, carrying tens of thousands of biological weapons was entirely possible.


    In the underground depths of Great Sun God Temple, Su and Rochester¡¯s intense battle still had no end in sight, the repeated erosion of energy already destroying most of the biological solvent, the temperature underground already rising to more than five hundred degrees, moreover still rising. If it wasn¡¯t for Rochester protecting himself with an energy field, the entire underground biological solvent would be ignited and burned to ashes. Rochester also felt that Su¡¯s energy abundance was a bit strange, which was why he increased the frequency and intensity of his attacks. Right now, there would be at least three streaks of lightning that bombarded Su¡¯s body at all times. Even though the energy expenditure of this was ten times that of before, Su¡¯s defenses still began to show signs of bing unstable, proving that it was already reaching the limit of what he could bear.


    Rochesterughed loudly, the brain membrane quickly wriggling about. Eruption points, gravity, severing, all types of magic abilities took form once again, pouring down on Su like rain. Even though the efficiency of these magic attacks wasn¡¯t as high as that of lightning, the energy consumption also greater, they would also make Su¡¯s energy consumption greater, from this speeding up the copse of Su¡¯s defenses. Rochester already suspected that Su might have some type of eternal energy supply core inside his body.


    However, right when Su already entered a critical state, he suddenly opened his eyes, looking towards the exposed brain membrane below. ¡°Rochester, do you feel like you already won?¡±

 Book 6 37.13

    Book 6 Chapter 37.13 - Eruption


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Rochester replied. Su¡¯s smile was extremely enchanting, and also extremely calm. However, Rochester wouldn¡¯t develop the slightest emotional fluctuation because of this. At their level, their calction ability already covered the changes to the entire environment, battles that should be won could definitely be won.


    As soon as Rochester¡¯s return question just left his mouth, he suddenly sensed that of the thirteen waves of energy that gathered over, there was one that was suddenly broken! In the final wave of energy that surged over, the feeling of pain and endless fear of a node beast before its death arrived!


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Rochester cried out in rm. He didn¡¯t realize that this sentence actually carried heavy traits of the will of this world.


    Ultra life forms usually didn¡¯t have emotions, because that waspletely meaningless. Power and long life, this was what allowed them to face everything calmly, their intelligence moreover covering the entire¡¯s changes. Even if they encountered some type of inconceivable situation, their first choice would be to strengthen their calction ability, see if there is anything they overlooked or couldn¡¯t detect. Shock and doubt were actions thatpletely wasted stamina and energy. Even the slightest bit of waste was still waste.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also bred some biological weapons.¡± Su said, exining simrly, not a habit of ultra life forms.


    ¡°I¡¯ve assigned a sufficient amount of biological weapons to every single node beast!¡± Rochester was already a bit hysterical, no longer able to tend to his appearance. It was because while he was speaking, the second node beast already died.


    Su stared at Rochester¡¯s original body that was turned into a brain, saying, ¡°My biological weapon is... Stupa.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Rochester screamed out in rm, this time, his voice truly carrying fear. ¡°How could you have bred Stupas? That is something only the creator has a chance of aplishing! However, you definitely aren¡¯t ¡®one¡¯!¡±


    Su released a breath of air again, a hint of bewilderment shing through the depths of his eyes. Rochester¡¯s question was something not even he knew the answer to. Stupa wasn¡¯t an ordinary biological weapon, but rather a true high level weapon, a giant weapon that aimed forplete suppression in a ster war. Completely grown and evolved Stupas could exceed a thousand kilometers in size, capable of interster travel on their own. Its uses were simr to the Starship Valha, even though itsbat strength was far inferior to the former, Valha was almostpletely a singr existence, while Stupas could be reproduced almost limitlessly, as long as there were enough resources to do so.


    That Stupa that moved at low altitude, even though it was a young body that only begun to possess life, it wasn¡¯t something a node beast could resist.


    The brain frantically squirmed about, ruptures continuously appearing on the membrane, a clear sign of energy overload. Rochester was already staking it all, but Su¡¯s defenses were still firm, clearly still able to hold on for some time. Meanwhile, as the node beasts died off one by one, Rochester¡¯s energy supply also quickly depleted, his offensive output also weakening. Soon afterwards, he couldn¡¯t maintain the other types of magic attacks, even the lightning attacks eventually dropping below Su¡¯s critical point. Su¡¯s defensive force field immediately stabilized, his defensive strength also slowly rising.


    ¡°Su! I curse you!¡± Rochester¡¯s final scream resounded through space, filled with despair, unwillingness, and anger. Meanwhile, Su already broke through the energy shackles, rushing straight into the brain, quickly rushing towards the nucleus. Large amounts of intruder cells frantically spread, crazily devouring and converting the neurons in the brain, arge gray-ck color expanding.


    Su heard Rochester¡¯s final curse, as well as his ¡®I will return!¡¯ deration, but didn¡¯t attach too much importance to it. It was extremely difficult for apostles to die, true apostles were existences simr to spiritual bodies, they could regenerate through many different methods. However, even if Rochester reawakened hundreds or thousands of yearster, that was something to deal withter. Without several decades of time to peacefully grow or the resources of the entire continent, there was no way a newborn Rochester could face the current Su. At that time, what he needed to do was pray to not be discovered by Su.


    With victory in sight, Su instead felt a faint sense of grief from the bottom of his heart. Rochester was indeed an apostle, moreover an apostle who perfectly preserved the consciousness of this world. From this point, Su also understood that he was like himself, both of them always fighting against their instincts, not letting their will of this world disappear. Meanwhile, for Rochester to die under his hands, it was the same as how Su died under Serend¡¯s hands. Even if he was reborn again, it as possible that onlypletely awakened instincts remained. For Su to perfectly retain his own will that time, he felt that it was inconceivable even now.


    Another inconceivable thing was the Stupa. High level biological weapons and mid level biological weapons were entirely different, their evolution and production having over a million years of difference. The power of the mid level biological weapons Su originally created wasn¡¯t too great, much inferior to Rochester¡¯s improved biological weapons. However, all of the biological weapons Su produced were from developed systems, he only extracted a few weapons from the giant system suitable for this¡¯s environment, while Rochester¡¯s biological weapons were clearly developed by himself.


    However, the crux of the problem was still the Stupa. The Stupa was a high level weapon he shouldn¡¯t have been able to research with his current level of understanding, not even Rochester able to research it. Only the one he spoke of, ¡®one¡¯, also the creator, sixth apostle, had a chance of creating such a terrifying biological weapon. However, Su wasn¡¯t the creator, but rather directly obtained all of the Stupa¡¯s information from the Bisindle divinenguage, moreover using this to create a young biological body.


    Everything was just this simple, and also this natural. However, the excessive smoothness instead made Su feel a mysterious fear.


    The brain began to quickly shrink, continuously cave in. The core region was continuously absorbed into Su¡¯s body. There was a massive amount of data and information, to the extent where some of Rochester¡¯s opinions and consciousness still remained. What Su noticed was that Rochester felt some type of deep fear from this ce. This was a fear that was even deeper than on the gic level. Even if Rochester revived, he would revive with this fear.


    The problem was, what was this, for even an apostle to feel fear?

 Book 6 38.1

    Book 6 Chapter 38.1 - Embrace


    After who knew how long, Su finally emerged from the boiling biological solvent, gradually rising into the sky. He waspletely naked, regardless of whether it was his body or appearance, he was still perfect, his light golden soft short hair fluttering about, green pupils flickering with a bit of bewilderment.


    As if he woke up from a dream, only after a long time had passed did Su release a sigh, a bit of divine radiance returning to his eyes. He first gave his own body a look, and then his line of sightnded on the biological solvent below him. The original half solid biological solvent continuously boiled, alreadypletely liquefied. There wererge amounts of bubbles that continuously emerged from the depths, and then they ruptured, releasing highly toxic gas.


    Within every single drop of biological solvent, the original cells were fighting crazily against intruder cells, no, to be more precise, they were currently being devoured. After three days of crazy division, growth, battles, and swallowing, the intruder cells had already increased from the original dozen or so to now covering every corner of the biological solvent. In another hour and forty minutes, all of the biological solvent would be devoured and converted by the intruder cells.


    Su calmly watched everything. If there was a need, he could control the movement of every single intruder cell. The amount of data that would instantly pour into his mind was already calcted in hundreds of millions, yet Su could easily processes it, moreover with energy to spare.


    If one examined them under a high-powered microscope, they would find that the current intruder cells were smaller, but the quality was even better. Apart from a long and strong tail, they even had three ge that could control direction and increase speed. It was to the extent where if more than ten intruder cellsbined together, they could release a weak force field. The current intruder cells were alreadypletely different from those of before Su awakened, they grew together with Su, already undergoing two great evolutions and countless smaller modifications. The activity of the biological solvent¡¯s cells wasn¡¯t much stronger than that of those of this world, not fighting on the same level as the intruder cells at all.


    The third generation intruder cells, in cellr level battles, were already unrivaled.


    The boiling biological solvent gradually calmed down, the water level gradually dropping. Throughout the semi-transparent biological solvent, countless eggs had already taken form, unknown what was being produced within them.


    While watching the intruder cells¡¯ glorious battle aplishments, Su¡¯s mind suddenly moved, recalling his earliest days. Back then, there was a fiery little girl with short maroon hair, she loudly dered while pointing at him ¡®You¡¯re mine!¡¯, and then chased after him. In the end, in the forest depths, she ended up falling into the enemy¡¯s hands, this was a falling of both body and heart. She never knew that after she left, the song ¡®Wee to the Jungle!¡¯ yed in his mind that entire night. It was precisely that afternoon that Su¡¯s intruder cells were left on the pistol, and it was taken by her.


    That was the start of trouble, as well as the start of unforgettable memories.


    Su¡¯s arms slowly moved, subconsciously embracing himself. This body waspletely new again, a third of the innerposition swapped out once more. Right now, not even Su was willing to examine his body¡¯s innumerable new functions, all known knowledge rted to living creatures already overthrown. He couldn¡¯t even say for sure what exactly he was. His outer appearance was still human, to the extent where he even preserved all traits of a male. Even though his appearance was picturesque, skin like jade, his beauty exuded a type of great boldness; there was a raging me within the soft rosyness. No one would doubt Su¡¯s identity as a male.


    After reconstructing his body, Su subconsciously chose a human body again, at least for his outer form. In reality, Su didn¡¯t consider his external appearance during this reconstruction and evolution at all, even if he turned into a monstrous appearance, he still wouldn¡¯t care much. However, in the end, he was still a human male, just that he became even prettier. The current Su was already beautiful to a mathematical degree, without the slightest w to be found. When he saw his own external appearance, Su understood that he was still persevering in his subconscious mind¡¯s innermost depths, a perseverance that would continue until his will scattered. Su himself actually already didn¡¯t care that much about his identity as a human, only, those memories, the reluctant worries, made him unable to drop his status as a human. Even if, for the sake of protecting those he loved, he had to give up his bodyposition as a human, he still wanted to at least maintain the external appearance of a human.


    The current Su already understood many things he didn¡¯t understand in the past, for example, why each time he evolved, he would be prettier and prettier. This was actually a type of choice his instincts made, as his understanding of human society deepened, his instincts already discovered the importance of external appearance. In the human world, regardless of what era it was, whether it was male or female, those who were prettier always had it easier. That was why his instincts continuously used the reactions of others as reference to revise his appearance, moreover helping Su maintain a characteristic that others would never forget, which was those bottomless deep green eyes; this was why Su became prettier and prettier. However, his instincts couldn¡¯t understand that many times, an appearance that was too outstanding would often instead signify danger. Meanwhile, on the other hand, Su¡¯s own temperament, as well as the areas deep within his heart that moved others, were the true source of his charm.


    Su released a light sigh. If he had a choice, then he would still rather maintain a perfect appearance and body. Even though he believed Persephone wouldn¡¯t leave him no matter what kind of appearance he changed to now, if he was pretty, she would still feel happier, right?


    In an instant, all of his blurry memories returned.


    He recalled the thrill he felt when he escaped theboratory. It was for no other reason than an instinctive craving for freedom and survival that he grasped this fleeting opportunity. At that time, Su was only a fist-sized irregr flesh chunk. For the sake of fleeing, he changed into at least several hundred different shapes, giving up 99% of his cells, and only then did he escape from theboratory base through an air vent. It was to the extent where Su recalled that the number of cells that fled was precisely thirteen. In the long period of time that followed, Su always existed in a form simr to a virus, in the end finally choosing a human form.


    Regardless of whether it was when he was a virus, or when he was a young human male, a mysterious fear always surrounded Su¡¯s mind. Meanwhile, for his past memories to be blurry, this was also an extremely normal thing, because at that time, Su often only had a dozen or so cells, so how could he recall everything clearly? However, why was he able to recall all of this?


    Life carried endless mysteries. When he thought carefully about this, he would inadvertently feel fear. However, as long as Su wanted to know, the Bisindle divinenguage would clearly dissect all mysteries for him and present them before his face, this was what one should truly feel shock over.


    He finally struggled free from his past memories, but Su¡¯s mind instead felt increasingly heavy. It was as if a formless shadow clouded his mind, yet he didn¡¯t know what it was. The fear that had apanied his growth became more realistic, yet he couldn¡¯t ascertain its source, only now, he was sure that this fear truly existed!


    Su¡¯s eyesnded at the center of the biological solvent again. This was where Rochester¡¯s body previously rested, but now, it was a nk space. All of the brain matter had already been converted and directly absorbed by Su. As for his memories rted to the apostle, they were still like fragmented ss, stored in Su¡¯s memories. The apostle¡¯s memories were extremely numerous, even Su needing time to slowly digest them. However, right now, he wasn¡¯t in a rush, he still had time. Right now, Su was more willing to immerse himself in the past, immerse himself in his identity as a human for a bit longer. It was because soon afterwards, all of this would be an extravagant luxury.


    Li, Madeline, Persephone, Lanaxis, Li Gaolei, Ricardo, Sally... a string of names appeared and flowed out like water, making him sigh with sorrow. It was said that old people like to reminisce about the past, Su smiled bitterly as he thought. Was he already old? No, this wasn¡¯t it, it was just that Su had a premonition that he was already reaching the end of a life.


    He floated in the air, and then he suddenly released a silent roar! This roar was a shout, a calling, summoning his children toe see him in the southern continent. As long as they were on this, as long as they had Su¡¯s blood running through them, no matter what corner they were hiding in, or what kind of condition they were in, they would obey Su¡¯s calling, moreover could not refuse it.

 Book 6 38.2

    Book 6 Chapter 38.2 - Embrace


    In a certain small town on the western shore of the continent, life was still peaceful. Roughly three hundred people lived in this small town, and just like in every inhabited area, life was difficult, yet also stable, cruel, yet had basic structure. For some reason, this small town wasn¡¯t purged by the mechanical bug swarm found throughout the continent. Meanwhile, the people here werepletely oblivious to the events taking ce a few dozen kilometers out. The environment here was blessed by heaven, as long as one went out to sea to fish, then there was no need to worry about food, to the extent where even the phenomenon of wasting food existed in this small town. There were just too many fish in the sea, if a boat went out to sea, a day and night¡¯s worth of work would result in tons of fish. The reason why the poption of the town didn¡¯t increase was because the amount of radiation within the ocean fish was too strong, and the mutation the people suffered was too severe, lifespans thus shortened to less than thirty years.


    Unknowingly when, a little girl had joined the town. She was extremely thin and weak, clothes ragged and shabby. Even though she only looked seven or eight years old, she already exuded a type of delicate beauty. Normally, she would have left the ssification of girl a long time ago, bing the toy of men, but during this period of time in this small town, she was instead extremely safe.


    The little girl appeared and disappeared randomly, everyone always seeing her, yet when the men wanted to do something, they would always find that they just couldn¡¯t find her. When they already vented their lust through other means, she would always appear at the edge of their field of view. Meanwhile, most of the time, the men wouldn¡¯t have any thoughts. She was still too young, and the mutated tissues on her body were too strange, scattered throughout her body like ripened grapes.


    No one knew where this girl came from, they only knew that she didn¡¯t have parents, nor did she have any rtives. The townsmen always saw her digging through the garbage heap for rotten fish to ay her hunger, and sometimes, there would be people who would purposely ce aplete fresh fish by where she usually roamed. This was an extremely inconceivable thing in these times, yet in this little town, it wasn¡¯t all that absurd, because this ce didn¡¯tck fish.


    On a certain morning, when the people of the town woke up, they suddenly discovered a line of blood red words written at the center of the town¡¯s za: Hurry and leave, scatter, do not remain in this town by the time night arrives.¡±


    There were people who believed these words, but more people who snorted disdainfully. Life in the little town was rich and peaceful, at the very least, they wouldn¡¯t starve to death, who would leave? The dangers of the wilderness were self-evident, so who would leave this ce and run into the wilderness?


    When dusk arrived, there were still only several dozen people who left the small town, entering the boundless and mysterious wilderness. This was an extremely reckless move, but a fear that came from their very instincts made them choose to leave. No one discovered that there was a pattern to those who left and those who stayed behind; those who left were all those who had more or less disyed some kindness to that little girl.


    However, not even those who left noticed that the little girl had silently disappeared.


    Night finally descended, those who remained in the town still grew restless in the end. For some reason, they felt more and more nervous, and then those with the sharpest perception vaguely heard a buzzing engine noise. A mechanical scouting bug appeared above the small town. It was extremely small, flying a thousand meters in the air, and the little town only had normal people, so there was no way they could detect its appearance. A secondter, the information that this region had several hundredrge scale lives was already transmitted through a carrier wave a thousand miles out. Just several hundred kilometers out, over ten thousand mechanical units activated their engines, starting to fly in this direction.


    ---


    In the north, the frozen earth that piled up suddenly split open, a small figure making its way out from within. It stood perfectly straight, trying its best to lengthen its body, first gazing into the sky. The sky was full of gloomy clouds of radiation, the lighting dim, not even a single bird flying above. However, in its manypound eyes, more than a single mechanical scouting bug drifted about in the sky. These mechanical scouting bugs were floating in and out of the clouds of radiation, almost impossible to detect, but they were all reflected in its eyes without exception.


    It instantly began to deduce its path of escape, but discovered that the scouting bugs in the sky had no gaps in coverage at all,pletely impossible for it to quietly and quickly leave. It hesitated a bit, and then began to calcte its speed of moving underneath the snowyer and underground, but before it truly began to calcte this, it already knew that this would waste too much time. Even though the summoning that came from the depths of its blood didn¡¯t give a concrete time frame, it still felt a presupposed bottom line, a feeling that came from its instincts.


    As soon as it thought about this summoning, it suddenly trembled, the deep fear it felt containing a hint of excitement. The summoning that came from its paternal body awakened an instinctive fear within its innermost depths, it wasn¡¯t willing to meet its paternal body, yet couldn¡¯t refuse this summoning. Meanwhile, on the other side, it also felt a bit of curiosity towards its father, wishing to see what this person who gave its mother such a deep impression was like.


    It hesitated for a moment, and then finally set its resolution. It leapt out from the snowy heap, hovering roughly a meter from the ground, and then its body was pulled perfectly straight, suddenly shooting out like an arrow! Its speed became faster and faster, to the extent where it drew out a clear trajectory through the sky. A sharp screaming sound transmitted into the distance, waves of air sweeping through therge amount of snow and dust, drawing out a roiling dragon of smoke behind it!


    Its speed became faster and faster, moreover still continuously elerating. The noise produced by high speed flight was extremely great. Forget about scouting bugs, even normal humans could hear it from several kilometers away. The scouting bugs in the sky entered a wave of panic, immediately transmitting information out. The creature moving at high speed was within their list of targets, very likely belonging to the highest level ultra life form. The scouting bugs in the surrounding space immediately gathered towards this region, cutting it off from the front, chasing from the back, therge amounts of mechanical units along the way also starting to slowly turn around, intercepting it at the predetermined point that was calcted.


    However, a few minutester, the scouting bugs discovered their mistake, that they couldn¡¯t catch up to this target moving close to the ground at all. Moreover, when a mechanical bug swarm was mobilized, the little fe would have long passed through the interception point, and then speed past. All of the mechanical bugs within a several hundred square kilometer radius already temporarily linked up into a web, quickly calcting the little fe¡¯s new activity trajectory, and then assembled a new web of interception of over ten thousandbat units.


    The little fe was also feeling extremely gloomy inside, it only remained dormant underground for a period of time, so why did the number of annoying metal fes outside be this many? Moreover, they were everywhere! In its eyes, it naturally couldn¡¯t see the difference between machines and living creatures, but it could feel that there was some kind of powerful will behind all of the mechanical units, which was why these mechanical bugs were viewed by it as a part of a giant life entity.


    In addition, the scenes that it saw while moving also left it feeling inwardly shocked. The great earth was incredibly barren, norge scale life to be seen at all, everything deathly still, as if it was in a life devoid of life. Its food wasn¡¯t necessarily only living things, but this type of environment without life gave it a cold and lonesome feeling. Right at this time,rge amounts ofbat units appeared up ahead, the specks of radiance signs of high energy light beams about to be fired. Meanwhile, the little fe felt a type of powerful danger, an indication that it was being targeted.


    Right when the high energy light beams were about to fire, the little fe suddenly released a roar, the overcast sound wave traveling far into the distance, shaking up the front row ofbat units until they trembled, the feeling of being targeted immediately decreased substantially. However, the sound wave was merely a surface level attack, the true danger was the force fields attached to the sound wave that locked onto all of thebat unit force fields. They were just that weak, to the extent where thebat units¡¯ scouting perception didn¡¯t detect anything.


    The little fe¡¯s entire body became brilliant, suddenly increasing speed, its speed instantly exceeding 1000 kilometers! It was like aet, immediately breaking through thebat units¡¯yers of obstruction, and then leaving them all behind. The high energy light beams fired out, immediately activating the hidden force fields. Even though the force fields only barely affected the high energy light beams, they were fatal towards the weak light beam firing devices. Combat units¡¯ light beam firing devices exploded one after another, smaller sizedbat units directly basting apart. Therge scale units also suffered serious damage, now only barely able to maintain flight. Clouds of mes ignited in the sky, burning remains continuously falling from the sky.


    Meanwhile, the little fe was now already more than ten kilometers out, moreover quickly leaving the scouting bugs¡¯ range of monitoring, leaving into the distance just like that. Its tactics were sessful, which was to break free through absolute speed, to the point where the mechanical bug swarm couldn¡¯t react in time. Even though it already responded to the summoning, it threw all thoughts of its fate to the back of its mind. Now that it was facing its paternal body, even if it was directly eaten by him, before destruction, it still wanted its father to give it a name.


    It wanted a name, already wishing for one for a long, long time.

 Book 6 38.3

    Book 6 Chapter 38.3 - Embrace


    Just like what it saw, most of the northern continent already became deathly still, to the extent where it was even more deste than the first year after the nuclear war erupted. The Great Lakes Western Region was already a ce where humans concentrated, but now, regardless of whether it was Steel Gate or the various inhabited areas, they had all already be ruins. These were ruins through and through, forget about humans, not a single creatures that was a bitrger survived, even the rats that had never been exterminatedpletely disappeared. If anyone entered those ruins, they would seerge amounts of corpses piled up, among them including those of humans, as well as all types of other creatures, most of them still maintaining their postures before death. Disaster descended suddenly, to the extent where almost no one reacted in time.


    The corpses had long rotted, yet there were no traces of scavengers to be found. Regardless of whether it were the vultures, feral wolves, or even rats, they all simrly became corpses.


    It was already winter, the temperature long dropping below zero, corpses even frozen. As a result, the moment of disaster descending was also frozen. Only when spring came next year would the corpsespletely rot, and then slowly turn into dried bones. Perhaps it was a misconception, but if one stood on this earth, they would obtain a particrly somber and deste feeling. However, if one¡¯s Perception Domain reached eleven levels or higher, they would feel that the environment had changed ever so slightly. The world was indeed bing colder, and also darker.


    The areas of the entire northern continent that still had life force were already extremely few, Dragon City one of thergest areas. Even though a small half of the city was already ravaged by the mes of war, more than half of the buildings still remained, Dragon City¡¯s poption still exceeding fifty thousand, most of them soldiers that gathered from outside Dragon City. After forcing back thest wave of terrifying bug swarm, the originally strictly guarded Dragon Citypletely loosened their restrictions, anyone could enter Dragon City and seek protection, but of course, in the future battle, they had to fight on the most dangerous front line. Regardless of whether they had abilities, if they were robust men, or even old and sick soldiers, Dragon City weed them all the same. Right now, anyone able to raise a gun was a precious asset, while the powerful figures, for example, General Morgan, were thinking even more long term. Even without taking a look himself, he knew that the number of humans who survived in the wilderness was already at a nearly negligible number, while Dragon City¡¯s number of people, was already reaching the bottom line of what was needed to preserve their species. If the numbers dropped any more, then even if they wiped out the mechanical bug swarms, there would still be issues in human reproduction. This was why General Morgan was willing to take in anyone, because energy and resources were plentiful to the point of being enough for humans to use for over a hundred years after this cmity ended.


    There weren¡¯t many buildings left in Dragon City that remained unscathed after the repeated disasters, ck Dragonriders General Headquarters was one, Persephone¡¯s private hospital another. In many people¡¯s eyes, the private hospital that didn¡¯t have a massive military force protecting it waspletely a miracle.


    Inside the private hospital¡¯s undergroundboratory, Helen was surprisingly not doing anything, instead just sitting there alone, unexpectedly stupefied. She sat on the couch, a freshly brewed cup of coffee on the small table beside her, the fragrance lingering about without scattering for a long time, meaning that noints could be made about the coffee¡¯s quality or brewing method. Theboratory was pitch-ck, only a single light lit. The dusky lightning scattered down on Helen¡¯s body, producing a graceful figure.


    It was unknown what she was thinking, only asionally taking a small sip of the coffee. Whenever this happened, her long blonde hair would move about like golden waves. Snowid by Helen¡¯s feet, but was restless with anxiety. It continuously swung its foot, from time to time using its teeth to chew at an alloy stick. That unremarkable looking stick was Helen¡¯s newest formtion, and it could only be produced in thisboratory, but the rigidity and toughness were both at the very top of known materials. However, in Snow¡¯s mouth, it couldn¡¯t help but distort and deform, continuously releasing groaning sounds. Snow¡¯spound eyes flickered with radiance, extremely chaotic, wherever her tail struck, there would always be a shallow pit left behind in the special concrete floor.


    Snow wasn¡¯t vexed or impatient, but in fear. If she wasn¡¯t at Helen¡¯s side, she would have long caved to the fear at the bottom of her heart, respond to the summoning from the depths of her instincts and rush south. The summoning came suddenly, without any omen, but Snow just knew that it was definitely her paternal body that released this summoning. There was no reason for why she knew, she just did. Only by staying at Helen¡¯s side, sticking to part of her body, would the deep feeling of fear weaken somewhat, thus allowing her to slightly control her movements. However, despite this being the case, Snow who was tormented by fear could only rely on grinding the surface of her body or biting on something hard to suppress it. Even so, what was rather tragic was that her body was too strong, even the alloy stick chewed rotten, yet her teeth were still unharmed. No, there were still some teeth that were damaged, but they were immediately repaired, those teeth moreover readjusted based on the degree of damage, thus making them even sturdier. This process brought Snow slight pain, so she immediately increased this rare feeling of pain by several hundred times, thus barely allowing her to forget the fear she felt deep within her.


    The coffee in Helen¡¯s cup finally reached the end. She lowered the cup, released a light sigh, reached out her hand, and then said, ¡°Snow,e to mama.¡±


    When she heard Helen call out to her, Snow immediately released a whimpering sound, jumping on top of Helen¡¯s legs like lightning. She curled up into a ball, rushing straight into her embrace. Only Helen¡¯s embrace was able topletely expel the fear. Helen frowned slightly. Snow¡¯s body wasn¡¯trge, but right now, it was close to fifty kilograms in weight. Her body wasparable to cornerstone, yet even though her body¡¯s toughness reached such a high level, it was still only fifty kilograms, so the density was already quite low. If it wasn¡¯t for Helen increasing her Combat Domain abilities to level one, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to handle Snow¡¯s weight.


    Helen gently caressed Snow. In the end, she released a deep sigh, softly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, with mama here, no one will snatch you away.¡±


    When she heard Helen¡¯s words, Snow nodded in a muddled manner. In reality, she didn¡¯t believe Helen¡¯s promise at all, because she could vaguely feel her paternal body¡¯s power through the summoning. That was why the nodding of her head was only to make Helen feel at ease, as well as allow itself to enjoy thest bit of her mother¡¯s warmth. When night came and Helen fell asleep, Snow would quietly leave, respond to her paternal body¡¯s summoning. Regardless of whether she lived or died after meeting her paternal body, that was something she would worry aboutter. Snow knew that since her paternal body could summon her, then he could also find this ce. She was really scared of her paternal body and mother meeting again, because something extremely bad might very well happen.


    Snow understood extremely clearly that her own existence was a mistake in itself. Her mother created her without her paternal body¡¯s knowledge, so it was extremely difficult to say if this was good or bad, but the likelihood of this being bad was much higher. She felt curiosity, fear, as well as a bit of destruction impulse,cking all feelings humans had towards their fathers. She originally wanted to follow at her mother¡¯s side, quietly grow, and then when she was strong enough, she would protect her mother. However, she never expected that right at this time, her paternal body¡¯s summoning arrived.


    Snow moved, adjusting herself a bit morefortably, and then fell asleep. This might be thest moment of peaceful slumber of her life, even though for her, sleep waspletely meaningless, nor was it an instinct she originally had.


    Helen gently caressed Snow, a feeling of warmth entering Snow¡¯s little body, quietly soothing the imprints Su left behind. Snow extended her desfortably, even though she was fast asleep, she still reached apletely rxed state.

 Book 6 38.4

    Book 6 Chapter 38.4 - Embrace


    In the mountain belly of the southern continent, Su suddenly opened his eyes, his green eyes¡¯ gaze incredibly sharp, as if they prated theyers of mountain ranges, earth, and great seas¡¯ obstructions,nding on the northern continent. In that ce, he discovered an unknown blood descendant. The reason he discovered it, was because someone took action to erase the summoning he released towards his own descendants. This type of summoning was mysterious andplex, even in ultra life forms, it was extremely rarely seen. Even if they were separated by countless star systems, they could still perceive each other, moreover call descendants back to one¡¯s side. The only exception, was if the descendant¡¯s power already exceeded the paternal body¡¯s, only then would there be a chance of resisting the summoning.


    The summoning¡¯s reasoning was unclear, the use of it also currently unknown, but just like other abilities, it was also a type of powerful ability hidden deep within the bloodline instincts, just awakening.


    However, there was actually someone who could erase Su¡¯s summoning?


    Even so, this wasn¡¯t what Su was truly worried about, but rather, why was there a third descendant? Who was it, and who was the mother?


    Su moved, seemingly wishing to immediately fly to the northern continent, but he still endured it. The mountain belly had already beenpletely changed, below it a clearke, countless egg clusters of varying sized floating inside of it. Meanwhile, where Rochester¡¯s body originally remained, there was a new brain quickly growing. It continuously squirmed about, already reaching several dozen cubic meters in size, yet was still growing. Inside of the brain, countless thought centers were currently forming. Even though every single thought center¡¯s function was only one hundred thousandth that of Su¡¯s third ss centers, the amount concentrated far exceeded this multiplier, and maintenance was simple and easy, not as high as the third ss thought centers. This brain¡¯s development didn¡¯t have a limit, if it obtained enough goods and nutrients, it could even grow to a sizerger than a.


    Main brain, high level biological weapon, its ownbat strength was close to zero, but it was the nucleus and center of the biological weapons. It used its massive calction abilities tomand biological weapon troops, able to make decisions on wars across an entire star system. If one were to say that biological weapons relied more on quantity to win, then with the main brain, they would be a terrifying war machine that was strict and precise, able to maximize the destructive force of every detail. The use of the main brain would only be at its greatest whenmanding a great army.


    Outside battles, Su could also use the main brain¡¯s massive calction ability to carry out all types of analysis andputing. To analyze the tremendous amount of information Rochester left behind, it would take at least a few decades of time, but as the main brain grew, the entire process could be shortened to just a few years, several months, or even a few days.


    This bit of time, Su could still wait for. Either way, before returning to the northern continent, he had to meet his own children. Those little fes, they were definitely already terrified badly, right? As for the third child, and her mother, Su already roughly knew who they were. When the calction ability reached a certain degree, it was equivalent to increasing one¡¯s intelligence to a certain degree. Even if there were ten million possibilities in this world, before a calction base in the millions and millions, an answer could still be found near instantly.


    Those little fes, they were definitely already terrified badly, right? Su once again thought this in a rather rxed matter, but those little fes definitely weren¡¯t rxed at all.


    When Snow woke up, she was already no longer within her mother¡¯s warm embrace, but rather surrounded by ice-cold walls. Her powerful instincts told her that it was already afternoon of the second day, but because she was in the basement, it waspletely dark around her. Even though it was absolutely dark, Snow could still see everything around her, no different than if it was daytime. Herpound eyes far exceeded all perception organs of this era, whether there was light or not making no difference. Snow didn¡¯t fear the cold, nor did she fear the darkness, but right now, in her mother¡¯sboratory, she was scared to the point where she couldn¡¯t feel any more terrified.


    Why did she end up sleeping this long?! Snow didn¡¯t know the answer to this at all. She only knew that the deadline for her paternal body¡¯s summoning was almost reached, while no matter what she did, there was no way she could reach the southern continent within the designated time, not even flight was enough. What was the result of not obeying her paternal body¡¯s summoning? Snow did not know. However, she knew that if her paternal body was angry, then the consequences would definitely be extremely severe. If her paternal body came to harm her mother, then what? What could she do? Before her paternal body, even moving was extremely difficult for Snow.


    Snow was so nervous she was about to go crazy. She abandoned all other thoughts, releasing a shrill scream. The sound wave of this scream far exceeded the range of what the human ear could perceive, but it could contact her paternal body through her bloodline even if they were separated by several star systems. The information contained within was extremely short, but it was enough to express Snow¡¯s intent, ¡°I will bete, but I will definitelye. I won¡¯t rebel, so please don¡¯t harm mother.¡±


    Snow knew that her mother already erased her paternal body¡¯s summoning from within her body, and it was because she was so greatly overwhelmed by fear that she remained unconscious until now. However, since she was already summoned, then what her mother did, how could her paternal body not know about it? If she were to say that before, she might be able to make it through by a fluke if she didn¡¯t respond to the summoning, hoping that her paternal body wouldn¡¯t find her, now that her mother did this, it was instead the same as giving her paternal body a clear set of coordinates. Not only was he now informed of her existence, but he now also knew where she was.


    That was why what Snow wanted to do now, was immediately hurry to her paternal body¡¯s side. She knew that her own existence was actually a threat to her paternal body, as there were no familial feelings to speak of between ultra life forms, this was only a function low level creatures had towards survival. Meanwhile, when ultra life forms grew to the limit, they would even set star systems as their predatory domain.


    Snow immediately stood up, but when her little body just stood up, she suddenly lost strength, falling weakly onto the ground, unable to move anymore. She was immediately terrified badly, recalling immediately afterwards that aside from her mother, who understood her body this well, able to remove all of her strength? However, why did she do this? Could it be that her mother didn¡¯t know that if she didn¡¯t hurry to her paternal body¡¯s side, it was difficult to say what would happen?


    Snow tried her best to stand up, but this weight that was normally light to the point where she didn¡¯t feel anything now felt like it was a thousand pounds, to the extent where she couldn¡¯t even support itself with her jointed limbs. She struggled frantically, already using all methods she could think of, yet couldn¡¯t find any of the power she originally had. She even bit down on everything she could reach, trying to recover a bit of strength, but her teeth that could chew through the sharpest alloys now couldn¡¯t even rip through a piece of fiber. Every part of her body had been meticulously prepared by Helen, so if she wanted to restrict her movements, it was a task that couldn¡¯t be easier.


    Snow still wasn¡¯t willing to give up, frantically struggling.

 Book 6 38.5

    Book 6 Chapter 38.5 - Embrace


    A small room on the private hospital¡¯s first floor had already been remodeled into a guest room, the arrangements simple andfortable. If the clouds of radiation scattered, then the sunlight that passed through the window would shine into the living room, filling every corner with warmth. Helen carried a fine small kettle, focused on pouring boiling hot water into the teapot. Then, only after staring at it for a moment did she ce the teawater into teacups, filling it with dark green liquid. The tea fragrance was fresh and longsting, truly embodying the essence of eastern tea art.


    On the other side of Helen sat General Josh Morgan. He was clearly much thinner, but his mind was still sharp. When he looked at Helen, the old man¡¯s expression also became much gentler. He raised a teacup, draining it in one gulp, and then, only after savoring the aftertaste for some time, did he reveal a smile of appreciation. With a deeply moved voice, he said, ¡°It has already been more than ten years since I drank such an excellent cup of tea. Back then, when your mother was still in this world... ¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring her up.¡± Helen tidied up this tea set with an expressionless face.


    Josh Morgan stroked his beard in a somewhat awkward manner, and then after hesitation, he still said, ¡°The events of the past, I really let her down, and I also let you down. Being able to watch you slowly grow up is something I am extremely grateful for...¡±


    ¡°I do not feel grateful.¡± After Helen cleaned everything up, she sat down quietly, a machine-like expression appearing on her face. She said indifferently, ¡°Moreover, many years have already passed, it is meaningless to say any more. Alright, now, you can tell me what important matter you have that you had to see me for. If there is no especially important matter, I do not wish to ever meet you again.¡±


    General Morgan rubbed his hands. This ¡®ck Dragon¡¯ who had previously led countless men was actually a bit ufortable. ¡°Helen... actually, I don¡¯t have anything that important, just... en, I am going to leave for a period of time, so I fear that I won¡¯t be able to take care of you anymore. That is why I wanted to see you again, of course... I might stille back. No, this isn¡¯t what I meant...¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡±


    ¡°Correct, I must leave for some time. En, might not be for that long, you know...¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t be that long?¡±


    ¡°Of course! What I am saying, is that I might return as soon as next month, who knows, maybe even a bit faster. Not everything can be predicted that precisely.¡±


    Under Helen¡¯s gaze that was as calm as water, Morgan didn¡¯t even dare meet her eyes. His hands clenched, and then loosened, sweat produced endlessly from his forehead. He felt as if he said something wrong, or maybe Helen already noticed something, so he wanted to remedy the situation, but couldn¡¯t say anything after opening his mouth several times. In the end, it was still Helen who broke the silence, saying, ¡°Are you going to look for the empress?¡±


    Morgan didn¡¯t admit this, but his hands clenched together slightly, revealing his inner thoughts. He raised his head and looked into Helen¡¯s eyes. Helen¡¯s mechanical and precise beauty had never changed. Even if another hour passed, her expression would still be without any changes. That type of calm and formless pressure would umte with time. Morgan¡¯s patience and willpower naturally weren¡¯t limited to just an hour, but he understood Helen extremely well, also knowing that it was impossible to keep anything from her. Ever since she was young, Helen disyed a terrifying intelligence exceeding the human race. Now, it was even more difficult to measure; anything she spoke from her mouth already had absolute certainty, unless she didn¡¯t n on replying.


    In the end, Morgan revealed a bitter smile, and then said, ¡°Correct, I am going to chase after Lanaxis, that is why...¡±


    Helen interrupted him, ¡°Which is why you might never return, right? My judgment is that you definitely won¡¯t be able to return.¡±


    Morgan was stunned. After a sigh, he said, ¡°You are always just that smart, sometimes, it really makes you seem not cute.


    Helen released an indifferentugh, and then said, ¡°The reason I am this smart, isn¡¯t it because of your modifications?¡±


    The wrinkles on Morgan¡¯s face became even deeper. ¡°The events of the past...¡±


    ¡°The things of the past have already happened, which is why they aren¡¯t important, I won¡¯t mind them too much either, I only brought it up to remind you. What I want to know is why do you need to fight a decisive battle against the empress? I don¡¯t think you even have 1% of a chance.¡± Helen asked.


    Morgan took a deep breath, and then said, ¡°The end result might not necessarily be a decisive battle, I only... wish to see her condition, and then decide on what to do afterwards. Even if she has broken our past agreement, the situation is notpletely irredeemable.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Helen didn¡¯t calm down, nor did she diverge from her objective.


    ¡°Because of this.¡± Morgan opened the old-fashioned leather suitcase by his feet, producing a metal box that wasn¡¯t thatrge from within, cing it onto the coffee table. The metal box wasn¡¯trge, nor was it heavy, to the extent where it even carried a bit of rust. What locked the box was an old-fashioned copper lock, any ability user with three levels of strength could twist it open without a key. However, Helen felt a type of strange yet familiar feeling, her heart rate instantly speeding up several times!


    ¡°What is this?¡± Helen¡¯s face turned pale as she asked. She suppressed her crazily beating heart, body moving backwards, subconsciously wishing to increase the distance between herself and this metal box.


    ¡°This is a portion of theplete body, to be more precise, one-third of it.¡± Morgan said. Helen didn¡¯t interrupt this time, instead waiting, because she knew General Morgan would definitely exin himself.


    ¡°Before the great war, the federation already discovered the remains of a spaceship crash site, moreover establishing a series of top secret research projects from it, this is information you already know about. The spaceship remains unexpectedly carried a few badly damaged parts of extraterrestrial life, these specimen the source of human abilities. In the specimen, the olden era scientists separated five different types of genomes. However, right when conclusion progress was about to be made on the specimen¡¯s research, war erupted. To this day, no one knows why a global nuclear war would suddenly erupt. Meanwhile, after the Blood Parliament was established, we once again retrieved most of the projects¡¯ materials, continuing the research. Now, we already know that the five specimens are actually five apostles.¡±


    Right when General Morgan paused slightly, Helen said with a dull tone, ¡°Indeed, I am precisely one of the apostles, the brain. Should I thank your distinguished self for this, my dear father?¡±

 Book 6 38.6

    Book 6 Chapter 38.6 - Embrace


    Morgan sighed, not paying Helen¡¯s mockery any attention, instead continuing, ¡°What I said just now, most of it you already knew about. Meanwhile, after the war, after continuing the research on the apostle specimen and extraterrestrial spaceship, we unexpectedly discovered another crashed spaceship, determining based on the technology system that it belongs to the same civilization as the former spaceship. However, what is different is that the organism on this spaceship still had weak activity. Meanwhile, after a preliminary analysis, an astonishing conclusion was reached back then, that these specimen that still had activity were precisely the ultra life forms in our dreams! Moreover, its genes were just so perfect, and soplex, the charm and fascination not something we can describe even with the limits of our imagination! That was why it was called the perfect body. Meanwhile, whoever obtained it, they would have a chance of bing an eternal ultra life form with just a single leap. If this was ced in the olden era, then we would rank it at the level of gods. Even though back then, this secret was known to only a select few, even though they were powerful individuals at the peak of humanity, this was still an irrefusable enticement. That was why in the end, the struggle over theplete body led to aplete copse, separating into two great factions, thus also leading to an endless and bloody war. This war dragged in almost all ability users of that time, in the end leading to the deaths of close to 90% of all ability users. Meanwhile, that war, is precisely Blood Dusk. However, from the start of the war until the end, most people didn¡¯t know what the true cause of Blood Dusk was.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, Morgan continued and said, ¡°After Blood Dusk, we divided theplete body into three parts, splitting it between me, Lanaxis, and Bevs to separately safeguard. What lies before you, is one portion of the perfect body.¡±


    ¡°What does the perfect body have to do with me?¡± Helen asked. However, even though her subconscious evasive movement was hidden well, it still leaked her thoughts. The perfect body wasn¡¯t something just anyone would produce a response to.


    ¡°The perfect body not only has research value, its own activity is also powerful to an inconceivable degree. In reality, until now, all of the research has proved that we haven¡¯t even found a single reliable method topletely destroy it. For the sake of safety, this was why we divided theplete body into three portions. The severed perfect body still has some method of connection unknown to us, but as long as it is cut up, they would be like severed animal parts, only having instinctive reactions left. As a result, even though cutting up the perfect body substantially decreased its abilities, we still cut it up and split it up for safekeeping. Not even Lanaxis was willing to face the uncut perfect body. Before it, even the most powerful fe would feel a chilliness from their innermost depths.¡±


    When he spoke up to here, General Morgan¡¯s voice trembled slightly again, clearly recalling the feeling he felt when facing the past perfect body. After pausing a bit topose himself, only then did he continue and say, ¡°The severedplete body has another function, which is that when it is activated, moreover taken into a living creature, it would instinctively multiply, moreover control and remodel its host¡¯s body functions. The modified human¡¯s strength would be increased hundreds of times, but they would gradually lose their sense of self, bing a parasite controlled by the perfect body. However, the greater the strength one possessed, the more they could resist the perfect body¡¯s control. That is why from a certain perspective, when one was powerful enough, the perfect body could directly make them cross millions of years of evolution, turning them into an ultra life form!¡±


    ¡°If one reached that degree of power, aren¡¯t they about the same as an ultra life form already?¡±


    ¡°No, that is not the case.¡± Morgan shook his head and said, ¡°Theplete body is definitely not an ordinary ultra life form, but rather close to a perfect ultra life form, to the extent where it is even more powerful than an apostle. Even when facing the dividedplete body, to this day, I still have no confidence in absorbing it. Bevs was an extremely prideful person when he was alive,pletely devoted to researching theplete body¡¯s secrets, bing extremely powerful himself, but not obtaining his strength through the method of ultra life forms. Only Lanaxis has a chance of controlling the perfect body, but it is still only a chance. The greater possibility is that one day in the future, she would also be controlled by the perfect body, and from this be a medium for the perfect body to resurrect. That is why I need to find her and examine her current state.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so certain the empress has already merged with the perfect body? Also, what kind of consequences are there if one is controlled by the perfect body?¡± Helen asked.


    ¡°Perhaps she hasn¡¯t merged with the perfect body yet...¡± Morgan said with hesitation. However, when he saw Helen¡¯s expression, he finally gave up thoughts of hiding anything, instead directly saying, ¡°She definitely already merged with the perfect body. In the battle that night, she used Doomsday Storm, but the power was hundreds of times greater than in the past! This isn¡¯t power that a human could disy, but rather something possible only through theplete body. Meanwhile, once she is controlled by the perfect body, then she would immediately be our human race¡¯s most dangerous enemy. Ultra life forms are also divided into categories, if theplete body grows up, it would be a type of ultra life form known as a predatory type ultra life form. Their evolution has no end, which is to say, everything on this will be its nutrients, be a stepping stone for its march into the cosmos.¡±


    Helen nodded. She pointed towards the little metal box, asking, ¡°Then what about this thing? Don¡¯t tell me you only want me to keep it safe.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. When I meet Lanaxis this time, I do not know what the end result will be like. If I don¡¯te back and the apostles return to Dragon City, then you should just open the box and absorb it!¡±


    ¡°I will definitely be controlled by the perfect body. Are you not scared of the human race having another natural enemy?¡± Helen asked.


    Morgan released a long sigh. He looked at Helen, and then slowly said, ¡°If I don¡¯te back, then that means I wasn¡¯t able to stop Lanaxis, nor could I destroy the apostles. Regardless of which result it is, it is still a disaster for the human race. That is why having another ultra life form won¡¯t make a difference either. The modifications we carried out on you back then, even though there are many regrets, it at least increased yourpatibility with the perfect body higher, and the amount of time your will can persevere is longer. Even if you be apletely new ultra life form in the end as well, it will still be equivalent to surviving through a different method. I hope that you can continue living, regardless of what type of method it is through.¡±


    When she saw that Morgan got up to leave, Helen also stood up. She took a step forward, arriving before Morgan, staring at the general¡¯s face covered in deep wrinkles. She suddenly reached out her arms, giving the old man a rather stiff hug, and then said, ¡°Then... regardless, you still have to return, father...¡±


    Even though Helen¡¯s voice was still mechanical and without a trace of emotion, what she used was the word father and not the more endearing daddy, Morgan¡¯s body suddenly went rigid, something seemingly about toe out from the corners of his eyes. He hugged Helen with even more clumsy and rigid movements, his speech a bit incoherent as he said, ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Then, he walked out withrge steps, as if he wanted to escape from this building that was too warm.


    Only when she saw General Morgan¡¯s figure depart into the distance, did Helen release a sigh for the first time. She turned towards the small metal box ced on the coffee table, her expressionplicated.

 Book 6 38.7

    Book 6 Chapter 38.7 - Embrace


    The clouds of radiation in the extreme north¡¯s skies weren¡¯t as thick and steady as before, but were rather bing berserk and chaotic. The giant Valha moved through the depths of the clouds of radiation like a fish swimming in water, quiet and stealthy, but its extreme speed still dragged out a long tail behind it, making the clouds of radiation scatter and break apart.


    Inside the spaceship¡¯s central control room, the atmosphere was heavy. Fitzdurk¡¯s attention waspletely concentrated on operating Valha, almost no brainpower to spare for the remaining mechanical bug swarm, the mechanical bug swarm already practically inpletely free states. The clouds of radiation surrounding this were an extremely bizarre thing, if one was surrounded by them, perception would be greatly weakened and restricted, so if Fitzdurk wanted to control the mechanical bug swarm in the surroundings, Fitzdurk would need to use at least five times the energy. Meanwhile, right now, such great expenditure might very well lead to huge losses.


    Serend simrly floated in the air, linking up with Valha through countless data light bands. She continuously scanned the surrounding vast region, guiding Valha forward. In Serend¡¯s perception, streaks of powerful perception waves were currently moving about in the clouds of radiation, searching for something. These perception beams¡¯ core region was as long as tens of kilometers, the remaining fluctuations even more so spreading a hundred kilometers out. Even with Valha¡¯s flexibility and high speed, evading such terrifying perception scanning was still an extremely strenuous task.


    Valha moved between the perception beams skillfully, often avoiding the perception beam¡¯s scanning by a hair¡¯s breadth. Within the clouds of radiation, even through the help of Valha¡¯s amplification, Fitzdurk¡¯s perception still didn¡¯t exceed one hundred kilometers, while Serend¡¯s could reach three hundred to even five hundred kilometers. However, once it exceeded three hundred kilometers, then there was the danger of her perceptioning into contact with the perception beams chasing after them. Once their perception intersected, then it might result in a spiritual battle state.


    It was hard to imagine that in this type of primitive thatgged behind in technology, the Starship Valha that had taken the apostles through the endless cosmos was forced to such a sorry fleeing state. If one didn¡¯t see it for themselves, probably no one would believe that the interster level Valha carrying two apostles would be running, moreover without even the slightest strength to retaliate. Even Serend and Fitzdurk didn¡¯t believe this, but this really was what happened.


    The temperature already dropped below freezing point. The apostles also felt a deep feeling of humiliation, apart from frantically evading, they didn¡¯t have any other thoughts. The terrifying woman warping and weaving about making them instinctively feel great fear, unable to produce any thoughts of resistance. That type of shaking from the depths of their souls made them recall the source of fear sealed within the void¡¯s depths. Those were sealed memories, as well as the beginning to the entire story, even more so the origin of terror.


    The Doomsday Storm that woman released not only destroyed an interster warship, it also instantly wiped out a ten million sized mechanical bug swarm. This was aary level destructive power, something that originally shouldn¡¯t have appeared on a creature on this, yet it did. Moreover, forget about everything else, just that woman¡¯s current size that wasparable to Valha was not something that should¡¯ve appeared on this.


    No matter how humiliated they felt, before the streaks of powerful perception beams, all of it would vanish like smoke into thin air. In terms of intensity, they didn¡¯t seem that much weaker than Serend¡¯s; one had to understand that Serend was but an apostle who specialized in scouting.


    Valha made a few turns, already rushing out several dozen kilometers. It was about to change directions again, but it suddenly stopped! Several fine white-colored threads shot out from the clouds of radiation,nding on Valha¡¯s body. The wisps were even finer than pencils in width, before Valha¡¯s massive ship body¡¯s contrast, it waspletely negligible, but once it was infected by them, the massive starship was unexpectedly forcibly stopped! The tremendous vibration made Valha shake, the data light bands in the central control room suddenly increasing several times, almostpletely wrapping Serend and Fitzdurk within. Countless signals of emergency and damage were transmitted to the two apostles¡¯ brains, instantly exceeding the limits of what they could process.


    The spatial furnace trembled and roared, the powerful surging energy pushing Valha forward. The threads were instantly pulled taut, releasing sharp screeching noises, one of them even more so directly snapping! However, after the thread snapped, it immediately turned into fragmented energy, scattering in the air. They weren¡¯t tangible spider threads, but rather fine threads condensed from pure energy, yet this was precisely why it couldtch firmly onto the energy protective screen surrounding Valha¡¯s surface, and also strengthen itself by absorbing the protective screen¡¯s energy.


    However, after the spider thread broke apart, over a hundred new spider threads descended from the clouds of radiation, firmly binding Valha in ce. Now, regardless of how Valha trembled, it couldn¡¯t struggle free from the spider threads¡¯ restrictions. The clouds of radiation above suddenly rushed in all directions, and then the Spider Empress¡¯ massive body appeared from the clouds of radiation, throwing herself onto Valha¡¯s body while carrying unstoppable vicious winds. Her eight ck and red limbs fastened down firmly, holding Valha in ce. From the distance, the limbs still looked as if they were made of a rock material, but in reality, it already wasn¡¯t rock, because no rock possessed the rigidity to tear open Valha¡¯s body, not even the slightest bit.


    The Spider Empress¡¯ massive spider body was almost half the length of Valha, however, if they wereparing bulk, the slender and long starship definitely couldn¡¯tpare to the empress¡¯ spider body. A massive body signified inconceivable power, and also that this body structure officially exceeded the living creatures of this.


    Due to the body being toorge, the eight spider legs¡¯ pointed ends were actually not sharp, but under such massive bulk, hardness became the most important attribute. The damage on Starship Valha¡¯s body, instead of saying it was cut open, it was better to say that it was forcibly pressed open. Even though only a bit of damage was used to press it open, for Valha who was capable of interster travel, a creature damaging its outer shell was inconceivable.


    Even though her body was massive, Lanaxis¡¯ appearance was still as beautiful as in the past, her face that was calcted in hundreds of meters extremely fine, not inferior to that of her past human self. It wasn¡¯t just her appearance, even her entire upper body was wless, her skin fine like ice, her upright and perky peaks¡¯ tips a faint pink. This was a temptation that couldn¡¯t be any greater, but when her upper body already reached several hundred meters, there were pretty much no humans who would have any sexual delusions towards her.


    When she saw that even though Valha was firmly held in ce by her limbs, it still frantically struggled, a faint smile of mockery appeared at the corners of Lanaxis¡¯ lips. Even more energy threads shot out from the spider body, tangling about Valha. The energy swirling about Valha¡¯s body immediately grew dim, a sea of energy absorbed into the spider body through the energy strands, while Valha¡¯s vibration and struggling power decreased a bit. Lanaxis¡¯ upper body leaned forward, spitting out a streak of faint white light from her mouth onto Valha. Wherever the energy radiancended on, the ship body would immediately produce ripples, and then gradually warp and deform, as if the metalpletely became soft. Meanwhile, the surrounding scenery also began to distort, a phenomenon that would only appear under extreme temperature. The Spider Empress released a coldugh, raised her right hand high into the air, and then stabbed it down, inserting it deeply into Valha¡¯s body!


    When this attack struck down, arger half of Spider Empress¡¯ arm entered Starship Valha¡¯s body, almostpletely prating it! However, right when she prepared to tear at the starship horizontally,pletely rip off the bow of the warship, her expression changed. After releasing a cry of pain, she then withdrew her hand. On that white jade-like arm, countless injuries of varying sizes could be seen, the smaller wounds only half a meter long, nothing more than small red specks on her current arm, but therge ones were more than ten meters long, two or three meters deep,pletely terrifying flesh ravines. Meanwhile, the Spider Empress¡¯ pinkie was even more so cut off at the base!

 Book 6 38.8

    Book 6 Chapter 38.8 - Embrace


    Inside Starship Valha, Serend was already dressed in armor, in her hand a several meter long alloy greatsword. Beneath her feet rested Spider Empress¡¯ giant pir-like broken finger. In Serend¡¯s surroundings floated more than ten duplicated soldiers, two of them were Gusv, the remaining all Su. The dozen or so duplicated soldiers simrly delivered visible damage to the Spider Empress. Aside from the duplicated bodies, there were over a hundred flesh puppets. However, in a battle of this level, flesh puppets almost couldn¡¯t disy any use, only the strongest few able to leave small marks on the Spider Empress¡¯ arm.


    When they truly enteredbat, Serend instead calmed down. She discovered that the Spider Empress wasn¡¯t as frightening as she imagined. Even though the aura she exuded and the source of fear in her memories was extremely simr, it wasn¡¯t overwhelming like the source of the fear. Before that type of power, even Serend felt a deep feeling of despair.


    Serend took a deep breath. Her body became longer and taller, only stopping after reaching ten meters tall. This degree of size suited her power well, butpared to Lanaxis, she was still a mosquito-like existence. She floated slowly in the air, looking straight at Serend, not yielding in the slightest! Battle intent began to burn from within Serend¡¯s body, but she didn¡¯t recklessly leave Valha. Even though she inflicted serious damage on the Spider Empress, that didn¡¯t represent that she would definitely win, instead only signifying that she could fight a battle to the death with Lanaxis. The two apostles, together with Valha, could carry out a decisive battle with the current Spider Empress.


    The damage on Valha¡¯s surface was currently shrinking at a visible rate. The ship body trembled greatly, all of the internalposition changing, the vital spatial furnace was alreadypletely isted and protected. Not even the Spider Empress¡¯ perception was able to prate through its protective energyyer, thus unable to pinpoint their location, only able to attack while relying on luck. Moreover, when Valha¡¯s innerpositionpletely changed tobat mode, every area would be an independent space, equipped with many functions. Meanwhile, the most important thing was that the spatial furnace could freely move about inside the ship, signifying that it was now much harder to destroy Valha.


    Fitzdurk hid within the central control room, not revealing himself. He had to control the system modification of the entire ship, repair the damage, and carry out a different type of confrontation with the Spider Empress. Valha¡¯s struggle became stronger and stronger, with the rupturing of each energy spider thread, it would decrease her power somewhat. Even if it was just a slight decrease, when everything was added up, it would still bring decisive effects to the battle situation. Moreover, Valha was currently quickly being repaired, its recovery speed not inferior to the Spider Empress¡¯. The empress¡¯ right hand¡¯s injuries had already mostly faded, the broken pinky even more so currently growing. From this, Valha¡¯s recovery speed wasparable to that of an ultra life form¡¯s, not like a mechanical starship at all, but rather like a living strange creature. Valha¡¯s outer wall was also squirming about, trying to repair the damage produced by the spider limbs. The squirming outer walls grinded against the jointed limbs that suddenly prated into the ship, releasing ear-splitting noises andrge amounts of sparks. This was a battle between two types of matter that were harder than the toughest alloys on this, one side wanted to break in, while the other was trying to grind away the intruder.


    The Spider Empress¡¯ right hand nowpletely recovered, but it still remained in the air, only using its eight limbs to continuously destroy Valha. Meanwhile, her deep cold eyes continuously swept across the starship, a destructive blow clearly brewing.


    Under thunderous explosion sounds, Spider Empress¡¯ right hand was inserted into Valha yet again, while this time, the tip of her middle finger already reached out from the bottom of Valha. This fine white and tender looking right hand possessed power far surpassing the eight sinister and enormous limbs. The moment the starship was prated, Fitzdurk inside the central control room released a muffled groan, his body image clearly dimming considerably, even more so having a small portion breaking and scattering. Right now, Valha was already equivalent to being a part of him, seriously damaging the starship was equivalent to heavily wounding the apostle. Fitzdurk forcefully endured the mental pain, frantically urging Valha¡¯s growth. Not only the outer walls, even the inside of the ship producedrge amounts of sharp structures, stabbing and hacking viciously at Lanaxis¡¯ arm. Meanwhile, Serend and her duplicated bodies even more so relentlessly attacked Spider Empress¡¯ arm at this moment.


    Spider Empress¡¯ human body and arms¡¯ strength were powerful beyondpare, but at the cost of their defense being far less than that of the spider body and legs that were covered in a rock material shell. Apart from Serend and the very first Su duplication, no one else could inflict any remarkable damage to her spider body. Right now, among Serend¡¯s duplicated bodies, the first Su¡¯s strength was the most powerful, already catching up to herself in strength. However, the other Sus were of varying strength, yet even so, theirbat strength far exceeded the duplicated bodies of Gusv. Each time she duplicated Su, there would always be clear differences from the other bodies, even if Serend made the duplication strictly through her memories of him. Even for an apostle, Su¡¯s existence was aplete mystery.


    In the depths of Valha¡¯s ship body, there was an independentpartment. At this time, regardless of whether it was Fitzdurk or Serend, they had both forgotten that this space existed. At the center of thepartment was a piece of irregrly shaped ck iron. More than ten flesh puppets busied about just like before, continuously cutting and grinding the ck iron while observing the experimental data on the light screen. The data disyed that the ck iron was indeed being whittled away, just that the speed was extremely slow. Based on the current speed, it would be at least a century before the outer shell would bepletely stripped away. Before receiving new orders, the flesh puppets continued to work ording to their previous orders, polishing the ck iron shell to a set degree, and then applying humiliation. They had long be aware of Madeline¡¯s appearance beneath the iron outer shell, which was why they were especially energetic. In reality, as long as there was the order to, they could do it with anything.


    These flesh puppets were guards and executioners, as well as loyal defenders of Serend¡¯s will.


    Perhaps because he hadn¡¯t received an order for a long time, perhaps due to his master Serend¡¯s sudden anxiousness, one of the flesh puppets suddenly lost control, his powerful instincts taking over all of its actions. His blood suddenly boiled, throwing himself onto the irregrly shaped piece of ck iron. Several malevolent and exaggeratedly shaped tentacles reached out from his chest, abdomen, and crotch, forcefully grinding against the iron piece, seeking out any areas that caved in slightly. There were quite a few keratin scales left on those tentacles, but they weren¡¯t damaged in the slightest after grinding against the ck iron¡¯s sharp corners. Moreover, there was a corrosive mucus that was continuously released from the tips, smearing all over the ck iron piece.


    When one flesh puppet suddenly went crazy, the other flesh puppets were stupefied, not knowing how to deal with the situation before them at all, nor did they receive orders from Serend. Their requests to their master for further instructions didn¡¯t receive any response.


    The flesh puppet crazily grinded itself against the ck metal chunk, every movement making it release a low roar of excitement. One tentacle had already grinded against a certain ck iron corner several times, but it still wasn¡¯t damaged in the slightest. However, when it grinded against this corner once more, it suddenly silently split in half. This sudden abnormality left the flesh puppet stupefied, and only then did the powerful pain spread from its body, making it howl in suffering.


    The flesh puppet didn¡¯t see that a fine crack had just appeared on the ck iron ridge, an energy stream that was thin like paper rushing out from within, severing the tentacle that was as hard as steel in half. Then, the flesh puppet that waspletely overwhelmed by pain even more so didn¡¯t see that the entire ck steel was already covered in cracks! Endless energy streaks sprayed out from the ck steel, and then rushed past the flesh puppet¡¯s body. The flesh puppet¡¯s movements instantly went rigid, and then when he tried to move about, he turned into countless fine pieces, thergest not bigger than the size of a fist.


    All of the flesh puppets remained in their original locations in a stupor. They knew that they should throw themselves over or notify their owners, but it was as if their bodies were filled with lead, not moving at all. Meanwhile, all connection with Serend was even more so severed.


    The ck iron that had been grinded for a long time was currently silently splitting apart, a seductive and beautiful figure standing up from within the ck iron fragments. The surging deadly energy blurred her figure, only a pair of dark blue ocean-like eyes flickered with radiance. These were bewitchingly beautiful eyes, but in the eyes of the flesh puppets, it was a dark blue that represented destruction!

 Book 6 38.9

    Book 6 Chapter 38.9 - Embrace


    She unfolded her body, her movements a bit rigid. Long silver hair spread out, bits of star fragments flying about. When her eyes were still a bit perplexed, this room suddenly shook intensely, the ceiling suddenly caving in. The Spider Empress¡¯ hand already tore through, smashing downwards! The empress¡¯ giant hand already upied all space in this room, so there was no way to evade at all!


    The youngdy¡¯s blue eyes suddenly lit up. She slowly raised her left hand, facing the empress¡¯ middle finger. The Spider Empress¡¯ middle finger was also a giant several meter thick pir, the degree of hardness even more so exceeding steel. Meanwhile, the youngdy was still the size of a human,pared to the empress¡¯ middle finger, she was much smaller than even a mosquito proportionately. However, the youngdy raised her left hand just like that, facing the empress¡¯ middle finger, moreover stopping the pressure of the middle finger!


    All of Valha trembled greatly because of this!


    The youngdy¡¯s figure gradually became clear, still dressed in a dark colored jacket and simple jeans, a pair of t-bottomed shoes on her feet. This appearance couldn¡¯t be considered fashionable at all in the olden era, yet because of her beautiful and perfect body, she still made this outfit the most suitable decoration. The youngdy¡¯s feet stepped firmly on the ground, not budging an inch. Based on normal reasoning, the Spider Empress¡¯ attack couldpletely prate Valha, not something the thinyer of ship body the youngdy stood on could stop. However, the youngdy¡¯s feet didn¡¯t move, the board beneath her feet not caving in the slightest either. It was inconceivable, yet it happened.


    At the same time, Fitzdurk in the central control room released a miserable scream, voice extremely loud, ringing through all of Valha! The body he had just condensed suddenly dispersed, arge half almost disappearing. For some reason, he took the full brunt of the Spider Empress¡¯ attack, and because it happened too suddenly, he didn¡¯t protect himself in the slightest, thus leading to him being seriously injured.


    Above the ship body, Serend was distracted by the empress¡¯ arm that suddenly stopped for an almost undetectable instant, and then she immediately grabbed this rare opportunity to attack frantically. With each millisecond, she would leave several enormous injuries on the empress¡¯ arm!


    The youngdy stopped Spider Empress¡¯ arm with a single hand, and then with a wave of her right hand, the ck iron fragments everywhere immediately gathered in the air, forming a two-handed giant sword, jumping into the youngdy¡¯s hands on its own. The giant sword was eight meters long, forming a stark contrast with her small figure. However, when the youngdy brandished it, it was as if she was waving a feather. The giant sword drifted into the air, stabbing fiercely into the empress¡¯ middle finger! An energy storm erupted on the sword¡¯s edge soon afterwards, breaking the empress¡¯ middle finger inch by inch. A storm of flesh and blood immediately poured into Valha!


    The Spider Empress¡¯ muffled groan transmitted from outside Valha, that hand finally withdrawing. Then, her voice sounded from the opening.


    ¡°Madeline?¡±


    The youngdy was precisely Madeline who froze herself. She didn¡¯t immediately reply to the Spider Empress¡¯ question, instead looking around her, looking at the dumbstruck flesh puppets. Wherever her eyes passed through, ayer of azure color would be applied over the flesh puppets. Then, the skin covering their bodies would break apartyer afteryer, separate, and then the flesh puppets¡¯ consciousness would be overwhelmed by irresistible pain. They rolled about, to the extent where they smashed their heads against the wall, yet couldn¡¯t reduce the suffering they felt in the slightest. Meanwhile, at this moment, their connection with Serend was restored, and as such, the flesh puppets immediately transmitted their pain and pleads to the master who created them. When Serend felt this attack, the giant sword almost separated from her hands. She erupted into rage, but right when she was about to roar out angrily, she was suddenly stunned, watching as Madeline gradually rose up before her, flying out from Valha. The feeling she felt in that instant, was breathtaking.


    ¡°Madeline.¡± The Spider Empress lowered her head to look at the youngdy who was no different from a speck of dust, calling out to her with a rare gentle tone.


    The youngdy¡¯s expression was extremely calm, the calmness not deliberate, but rather a coldness that came from her innermost depths, as if she wasn¡¯t concerned with anything. She raised her head to look at the Spider Empress, and only after some time did she say, ¡°I am Madeline, but also the sword of the apostles.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ve finally be enemies.¡± Lanaxis said with a smile.


    Madeline nodded in a serious manner, raising her giant sword. Immediately afterwards, she already turned into a shooting star, smashing viciously into the Spider Empress¡¯ iparably massive body!


    The eight meters giant sword could barely be viewed as a toothpick, but it was precisely this toothpick that brought the Spider Empress greater damage than anything before. The giant sword brandished about with unimaginably great speed, with each movement, it would leave behind giant wounds that were several dozen meters long and ten meters deep, even the spider body no exception. Meanwhile, Madeline¡¯s own speed was even faster than the giant sword¡¯s movements, drawing outyers of afterimages, dancing about the Spider Empress¡¯ body, leaving behind countless injuries all over Lanaxis¡¯ body. When Fitzdurk and Serend in Valha saw this scene, their expressions were allplicated. Apart from certain skills, their normal attacks couldn¡¯t evenpare to Madeline¡¯s movement speed. This was to say, if Madeline were to fight them, she would be invincible, unless their special skills were able to deliver a fatal strike onto her, or if they couldpletely defend against her attacks.


    However, the possibility of either situation happening, was zero.

 Book 6 38.10

    Book 6 Chapter 38.10 - Embrace


    Just from the amount of damage Madeline inflicted onto the Spider Empress,it was clear that the power of the giant de couldpletely split Valha in half. The two apostles didn¡¯t dare face her sword, even being brushed by it would inflict unendurable damage. Moreover, their own attacks, just from seeing the attacks the Spider Empress used against Madeline, definitely couldn¡¯t break through her defenses.


    Meanwhile, the Spider Empress didn¡¯t deliberately protect herself, instead staring at Madeline, brandishing her arms from time to time to stop Madeline¡¯s path of flight. Her eight limbs were still tightly fastened to Valha, not allowing the starship to break free. However, because of this, the Spider Empress lost all flexibility. Even so, whenpared to her massive body, there was no way the empress couldpete in mobility with Madeline either. Under Lanaxis¡¯ attentive gaze, energy bubbles formed at Madeline¡¯s side, and then exploded, endless energy streams that only had high temperature as their distinctive trait flowed out, all of it spraying on Madeline¡¯s body. No matter how fast Madeline was, these energy me streams still urately struck her.


    Only, apart from Madeline¡¯s figure bing a bit indistinct, the Spider Empress¡¯ attacks didn¡¯t seem to disy any effects. The heat streams that sprayed out from the energy bubbles were hundreds of thousands of degrees, definitely not something ordinary ultra life forms could resist, but Madeline allowed them to ssh onto her body, as if she didn¡¯t care at all. Meanwhile, she herself flew about the Spider Empress, continuing to inflict endless injuries on her.


    The Spider Empress suddenly released a lightugh. Following theughter, Madeline suddenly became covered in coldness, immediately withdrawing at full speed! However, it was already toote. Her body temperature suddenly dropped rapidly, instantly reaching close to absolute zero! A dark blue colored coldness suddenly appeared in the void, freezing the youngdy within! The icy coldness immediately burst, Madeline emerging from the crushed ice, but her expression was already pale, bloody wisps even more so reaching out from the corners of her lips. She forgot that under the continuous bombardment of individual Doomsday Storms, her body temperature already rose to over ten thousand degrees, and now that it suddenly dropped, the drastic change immediately brought her body tremendous damage.


    Madeline¡¯s giant sword was raised horizontally, aiming at the space between Lanaxis¡¯ brows. Her expression was still indifferent, as if the one who was injured wasn¡¯t herself.


    The Spider Empressughed, slightly lowering her head towards Madeline and saying, ¡°Apostles¡¯ sword? It seems like the little fe I raised back then still awakened in the end, even able to use ¡®Absolute Defense¡¯, truly leaves one in admiration. However, this is my homnd, even though it is now in its current state, and in the future, I¡¯ll have no choice but to leave it as well, I still won¡¯t allow you all to destroy it. This ce does not need apostles, which is why you all need to find other ways to leave, and not bypletely exhausting this ce¡¯s resources. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind destroying all of you, have you all drift endlessly in darkness until one day, you all have the chance to reawaken in some other deste ce hundreds of thousands of yearster.¡±


    Absolute Defense, Combat Domain ultimate twelfth level ability, the effects were just like the name. Those who had Absolute Defense would survive even if they were at the heart of a nuclear explosion.


    Madeline didn¡¯t say anything, Valha also quiet, the starship bing lifeless, no longer struggling. The Spider Empress was covered in wounds all over, but the injuries were currently recovering at shocking speed. For an ultra life form on her level, it didn¡¯t matter no matter how many injuries she received, as long as her recovery speed didn¡¯t change, it meant that she didn¡¯t suffer any true damage. However, under Lanaxis¡¯ final attack, Madeline¡¯s energy level began to fluctuate irregrly. There was still a disparity between the youngdy and the Spider Empress¡¯ energy levels, but at the crucial point, the moment the Spider Empress released an attack, Valha waspletely silent. The Spider Empress who was no longer inhibited by Valha attacked in an easygoing manner, seriously injuring Madeline with a single move. Meanwhile, with the two apostles on Valha together with Madeline, their power clearly already surpassed the Spider Empress. If the empress wanted to leave, she could easily do so, while if she wanted to fight to the end, she could at least bring down Madeline or the two apostles on Valha with her. That was why the two apostles in Valha weren¡¯t willing to disy the slightest activity to avoid incurring the Spider Empress¡¯ wrath.


    From a certain type of meaning, this was actually fear.


    Only Madeline remained calm, but she wouldn¡¯t do pointless things, for example, attack when there was clearly no chance of winning.


    Rumbling sounds suddenly rang out from the Spider Empress¡¯ belly. Her expression changed, lowering her head to look at her spider body. In the end, she helplessly raised her head, looked towards Madeline, and then slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, need to find some things to eat. This will take some time, so it can also be considered giving you all a chance. You all can properly think it through, whether you will leave this ce, or be eaten by me. Even though I can imagine that the taste of apostles definitely won¡¯t be very good, it¡¯s fine, it can at least stave hunger. As for you, Madeline, I do not know if your will of this world still exists, but I am willing to give you a chance as well. I hope that when I return after eating my fill, that you do not force me to eat you as well.¡±


    After speaking, the Spider Empress¡¯ eight legs moved. The trapped Valha was finally freed, and then it fell just like a chunk of scrap iron, only starting to reduce speed when it was around a hundred meters from the ground, and then it floated quietly just like like that, not disying any movements, to the extent where not even the damage on the ship¡¯s surface was repaired. The Spider Empress gave Valha another look of contempt, and then her limbs moved about, moving her massive body. As if there was an invisible giant spider web in the air, the Spider Empress climbed upwards, her massive body entering the clouds of radiation, gradually departing into the distance.

 Book 6 38.11

    Book 6 Chapter 38.11 - Embrace


    Only when the Spider Empresspletely disappeared did a bit of expression appear on Madeline¡¯s face. She lowered her head, looking at Valha that was deadly still like a dead fish. Her body suddenly descended, almost instantly already standing on Valha. The sturdy superalloy shell warped under the youngdy¡¯s feet, and then it released a heavy groaning noise. There was actually a giant opening torn open, thus allowing the youngdy to enter. The rupturing continued downwards, opening up a several meters diameter wide passage in the starship. The passage directly connected to the central control room, continued downwards, and then came out through the ship¡¯s belly, thus prating Valha.


    In the central control room, Fitzdurk and Serend hurriedly avoided this terrifying energy storm, clearly in a bit of a sorry state. However, they didn¡¯t be angry. Madeline already appeared in the central control room, quietly looking at them. One of the youngdy¡¯s blue eyes was looking at Fitzdurk, the other at Serend.


    As they stared at the youngdy¡¯s strange eyes, Serend and Fitzdurk both felt a strange feeling of coldness within them. Madeline was already no longer human, but rather the apostles¡¯ most powerful sword. Meanwhile, during the endless years, her only mission was killing other ultra life forms.


    ¡°Madeline...¡± Fitzdurk forced a smile, calling out to her. This was a reaction full of the will of this world, he knew this, yet had no choice but to do so. If there was still a bit of Madeline¡¯s will of this world left, then just like how Serend was at first, angering the youngdy¡¯s will of this world would trigger grave consequences. Fitzdurk wasn¡¯t scared of taking action against Serend, but he didn¡¯t dare do something simr to Madeline. Meanwhile, what Serend did, looking back now, truly was extremely stupid.


    Madeline didn¡¯t pay Fitzdurk any attention, instead looking at Serend. Her left hand grabbed forward, and then the wall in that direction immediately had a huge hole torn open by a powerful force field. Gusv¡¯s duplicated body flew out from the hole,nding in Madeline¡¯s hands. Gusv¡¯s duplicated body was five meters in size, yet when carried in the hands of Madeline who looked like an ordinary youngdy, he couldn¡¯t even struggle back.


    The heavy sword in Madeline¡¯s right hand moved horizontally, the sword¡¯s edge slicing fiercely across the duplicated Gusv¡¯s lower body! The high frequency vibration on the sword edge instantly smashed apart everything between Gusv¡¯s legs, even the genes damaged to the point where there was no hope of recovery. The intense pain made the duplicated body howl crazily. Even though he also had the willpower of Gusv when he was alive, this type of pain was applied directly to his consciousness, not something a living creature could endure. Moreover, he simrly had his own intelligence and dignity, unlike those duplicated bodies of Su, which was why he knew that Madeline¡¯s blow was the greatest humiliation to any man, as well as an undisguised form of provocation directed at Serend.


    Aside from the duplicated body, Serend was also screaming, her face distorted, clearly angered to the extreme, roaring furiously, ¡°Madeline! What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, I just felt filthy when looking at him, so I just castrated him.¡± Madeline spoke in an deemphasized manner.


    ¡°He is my created duplicated body, is mine!¡± Serend roared out like a female lion.


    ¡°I know... however, hold on a sec, there is still one more!¡± Madeline flung the castrated duplicated body onto the ground, and then her left hand reached out. The second duplicated Gusv flew into her hands by himself. The second duplicated body struggled about frantically, even wishing to attack Madeline, but all of his movements were like the punches of an infant,pletely harmless. The blood-soaked heavy sword sliced across his crotch, and then even more blood and crushed flesh dyed the de¡¯s edge.


    After tossing the second duplicated body onto the ground as well, only then did Madeline turn her head towards Serend and calmly say, ¡°I know he is yours, but so what? I still castrated them, moreover both of them.¡±


    Serend¡¯s face continued to distort, not like an emotionless apostle at all. However, no matter how angry she was, she still didn¡¯t take action against Madeline.


    However, Madeline still wasn¡¯t satisfied. She looked at the two duplicated bodies struggling on the ground, and then continued, ¡°Oh, right, they are called Gusv, right? At least this was their name before. En, their current appearance is quite good, much cleaner. However, Valha is still extremely filthy, makes me extremely ufortable, which is why I need to do a bit more cleaning.¡±


    Before she finished her words, Madeline¡¯s left hand rose towards the air again, and then the duplicated bodies of Su flew out from the corners they were hiding in, smashing together in front of the youngdy, and then bound together by invisible ropes. There were six duplicated Sus in total. They seemed to have already understood their own impending fate, so they frantically struggled about, all of them disying deformation abilities that didn¡¯t belong to a human. However, the formless energy ropes were everywhere, binding them up into a sphere. Even though these duplicated Sus were in despair, they still struggled frantically, only, the expressions on their faces were all stupefied, entirely different from the emotional changes of the Gusv duplications which weren¡¯t any different from the original. They were a pile of animals without souls, only retaining their instincts and outer forms.


    When looking at the duplicated bodies that were bound into a sphere, Madeline raised her chin slightly, and then said with an ice-cold and unyielding voice, ¡°You wanted to duplicate him with just your bit of skill? Nothing more than dreaming! However, they still make me feel disgusted!¡±


    The heavy sword silently moved through the duplicated bodies, a rain of blood instantly appearing in the air, scattering downwards. The sword¡¯s de was covered in a powerful vibration, instantly disassembling the duplicated bodies into cellr level particles.

 Book 6 39.1

    Book 6 Chapter 39.1 - Silent


    There weren¡¯t only six duplicated Sus, which was why Madeline grabbed towards the air a second time, and as such, a second eruption of bloody rain burst here. However, when Madeline raised her left hand a third time, Serend finally couldn¡¯t endure this any longer, screaming out ¡®stop!¡¯, reaching out her hand towards the heavy sword¡¯s de edge in Madeline¡¯s hands!


    The heavy sword deviated for an almost undetectable angle, the vibration frequency also changed somewhat, and then it easily hacked through Serend¡¯s arm, immediately leaving her stupefied.


    The severed limb separated from her body. Serend instinctively tried to call it back, but discovered that she already lost all connection with that severed arm. Then, right before her eyes, the broken arm exploded into blood under a high frequency force field. Madeline¡¯s left hand didn¡¯t stop at all, grabbing again, and then the final duplicated Su emerged from his hiding ce.


    Unlike the other duplicated bodies, he didn¡¯t struggle, nor did he have a nk expression on his face, instead looking at Madeline extremely calmly, his green pupils carrying a faint feeling of grief. The fluttering light golden hair, was almost identical to Su¡¯s. He had a soul, which was why the eyes that looked towards Madeline didn¡¯t carry fear or viciousness, only a bit of reluctance and love.


    However, immediately afterwards, the heavy sword directly rushed over!


    The eight meters long, meter wide sword directly entered his chest, cutting his body open from the center. The body that was cut open was also chopped to pieces, even more thoroughly than the other duplicated bodies, practically exploding into two sts of bloody mist.


    ¡°Acting skills deserve praise.¡± Madelinemented, her expression not changing.


    This was thest duplicated body, as well as the only duplicated Su with his own intelligence and personality, his appearancepletely a coincidence. Now, it was destroyed so thoroughly, so it was unknown just how many more duplicated bodies had to be produced before Serend had a chance of obtaining a Su with a soul. Creating a single duplicated body, even for her, was aparativelyrge burden.


    ¡°Madeline! You...¡± Serend pointed at the youngdy with the only arm she had left. Her lips trembled, but she couldn¡¯t speak the following words.


    However, the heavy sword sliced through the air like a streak of lightning, and then Serend¡¯s left arm also left her body.


    ¡°I hate it when others point at me when talking.¡± Madeline spoke calmly, as if just now, she only brushed aside Serend¡¯s arm, and did not cut it off.


    Even though she could lose any part of her body, losing both arms was still serious damage for Serend. She didn¡¯t have the resolution to fight Madeline to the death, but the youngdy¡¯s attacks were so ruthless, taking action as soon as she said she would, not giving her even the slightest bit of face. Serend wasn¡¯t Madeline¡¯s opponent to begin with, so after losing both her arms, she even more so didn¡¯t have any power to retaliate.


    Madeline looked at Serend¡¯spletely distorted face, looking at it carefully. From this face, the youngdy saw fear, hatred, humiliation, and craziness, in short, all of these things that belonged to the will of this world. Madeline suddenly raised her left hand, smacking towards Serend¡¯s face. This was just a p to the face, the speed as slow as that of an ordinary person¡¯s. Forget about this type of speed, even if it was a hundred times faster, Serend could still evade it.


    She indeed dodged, and then lost her left leg.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when people avoid me.¡± Madeline said. Then, she raised her left hand, sending another p towards Serend.


    Serend evaded again, and thus, she lost her right leg.


    This time, her body which lost all four limbs was powerless, falling heavily onto the ground, finally not evading Madeline¡¯s third p. Serend still maintained her ten meters body size, which was why the youngdy¡¯s hand was fine like that of an infant¡¯s. However, after the loud and clear sound rang out, half of Serend¡¯s face was smacked to pieces! Madeline flew into the sky again, and then the heavy sword flew around, stabbing fiercely into Serend¡¯s lower abdomen, making the lower half of her damaged body disappear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me see that nauseating hobby of yours again!¡± Madeline said this coldly, and then left the central control room, flying out from Valha.


    The blood on the ground already gathered into ake. Serend moved, raising her head with difficulty. She practically became a pool of flesh and blood, with even recovering her body now extremely slow. She looked in the direction Madeline left in, and then shouted out, full of resentment, ¡°Without me, all of you can forget about entering the cosmos!¡±


    Fitzdurk who had remained silent this entire time sighed, saying towards Serend, ¡°Forget it, can you not tell? Right now, she doesn¡¯t care about whether or not she can leave this at all.¡±


    ¡°But, but...¡± Serend was first stunned, and then she began to talk incoherently, in the end bing silent.


    If Madeline didn¡¯t care whether or not she returned to the depths of the cosmos at all, then Serend¡¯s value of existence was close to zero. Everything Madeline did, was revenge towards Serend¡¯s method of ¡®awakening¡¯ her. This extreme and emotional revenge method, was also a sign of the will of this world. In the apostles¡¯ ice-cold and strict philosophy, there was only destruction, nothing in between.


    However, even Serend herself maintained a portion of her will of this world, or else she wouldn¡¯t have kept two duplications of Gusv, even more so wouldn¡¯t have made so many duplications of Su. This was especially the case when recently, she was quite captivated by the only duplicated body with a soul. That was why she knew that there was no way to criticize Madeline in this aspect, moreover, the youngdy used her own way to warn her that if she was angered anymore, then she didn¡¯t mind directly destroying her. The current Madeline didn¡¯t feel misgivings about anything.


    This was what Serend couldn¡¯t understand. For the apostles, destruction and rebirth were things that had happened too many times before, and only the instincts were the purest and most noble, wills of this world were like filth on gemstones, best if wiped away. Even if it was temporarily left alone, it would be because of a certain purpose, for example, pleasure. Apostles mutually wiping out wills of the world wasmon, precisely like how Fitzdurk previously ruthlessly killed the young man residing within Serend¡¯s body, even though he knew that this was Serend¡¯s child. Serend had simr thoughts towards Madeline¡¯s ¡®awakening¡¯, only, due to various psychological reasons, the methods she used were a bit more intense.


    The central control room became silent. Fitzdurk silently began to repair Valha, while Serend struggled to recover her body whileying in a pool of blood. Her regeneration was extremely slow, asionally even releasing a low groan, the process clearly extremely painful. The blood didn¡¯t even haveplete gene fragments, so it could only be absorbed as nutrients, and not directly used. Serend released a weak force field with difficulty, making the flesh and blood gather towards her body, and after a long time had passed, only then did she finally condense a giant flesh cocoon. The flesh and blood came from crushed duplicated bodies, but the current Serend needed it for herself, and as such she couldn¡¯t bother with any sentimental feelings.

 Book 6 39.2

    Book 6 Chapter 39.2 - Silent


    Valha slowly moved at low altitude, the thousands of scars and hundreds of holes recovering bit by bit. At the highest point of the bridge of the starship, Madeline hugged the heavy sword, quietly sitting there, gazing into the distance. The wind blew her long hair all over the ce, but it was unknown what she was thinking.


    The clouds of radiation were also blown open by the wind, the orange glow of the setting sun sprinkling down like blood. One streak just happened to shine on Valha, adding a heavyyer of warm yellow and red colors onto it.


    Only, everyone knew that this quietness was temporary, danger might reappear at any moment. The Spider Empress¡¯ words before leaving still rang through the bottom of the apostles¡¯ hearts. An ultra life form suddenly needingrge amounts of food could only prove one thing, that it was currently quickly growing. When the Spider Empress returned again, the battle definitely wouldn¡¯t be as simple as it was thest time.


    Fitzdurk and Serend both knew that right now, the best thing to do was to pursue and attack the Spider Empress, kill her before shepleted her first meal. Gathering the power of the three apostles wasn¡¯t an impossible task, in the past millions of years of history, it was unknown just how many ultra life forms even stronger than the Spider Empress fell under the apostles¡¯ hands. However, the problemid in Madeline, she clearly already awakened her apostle¡¯s instincts, recovering part of her past memories, but her actions were extremely strange,pletely impossible to predict. Right now, Fitzdurk wasn¡¯t even sure if there was any will of this world left over on the youngdy¡¯s body.


    A giant shadow moved past at low altitude. The Spider Empress gradually descended, overlooking the giant ice sheet that had remained unchanged through time. Ever since the olden era, this ce had remained an eternally frozen region, the iceyer never melting. The extreme environment was harsh, but it had nevercked life. Right now, the Spider Empress even more so felt an extremely powerful life fluctuation from the very depths of the frozen sea. This type of life aura, for her, was an unmatched delicacy, something that was impossible to resist.


    ¡°Do not go down!¡± An indistinct voice continuously shouted in the depths of Lanaxis¡¯ consciousness. However, the powerful feeling of hunger already overwhelmed everything else, to the extent where even her eyes revealed a bit of confusion. Her limbs moved about anxiously, the energy storm produced drawing out streaks of several hundred meters long deep grooves.


    Before her consciousness endured for half a minute, it was already overwhelmed by her instincts¡¯ hunger. Her spider body that was like a mountain range slowly leaned forward, crushing towards the ice surface.


    ¡°Do not go down!!¡± This time, it was a thunderous roar, leaving even the Spider Empress shaken! She stopped in the air, then turned around, seeing a human male currently rushing through the distant mist, flying at extremely high speed.


    This was a somewhat troublesome enemy, but she could still p him to death with a single blow, this was the first thought that appeared in Lanaxis¡¯ mind. Immediately afterwards, her consciousness started to awaken, and only then did she recall that the insignificant fe before her eyes was arade who had previously fought shoulder to shoulder with her.


    ¡°Josh Morgan? What did youe for?¡± The Spider Empress asked, her loud voice filled with discontent. For a moment, she almost mistook Morgan for someone who came to fight with her over her food. However, she immediately realized the absurdity of this thought, the food in the depths of the frozen sea was hundreds of thousands of tons in weight, even if Morgan spent more than a decade eating, he still might not finish even a single small tentacle from that prey.


    The important parts of Josh Morgan¡¯s body were covered in alloy armor, within it still his ck Dragonrider general uniform. He carefully looked into the Spider Empress¡¯ eyes, and only after a moment did he release a sigh, saying, ¡°Angelina, not only did you merge with your own part of the perfect body, you even ate Bevs¡¯ portion huh? I recall that back then when we split theplete body, there was an agreement that we wouldn¡¯t merge with the perfect body unless absolutely necessary, and that under no circumstances would we merge with a second part of theplete body. Moreover, even if we were forced to merge with theplete body, we cannot eat it. These agreements, have you already forgotten about them?¡±


    The Spider Empress¡¯ body was incredibly massive, even the slightest change in expression clearly visible. Her eyebrows furrowed, and then rxed, the depths of her pupils bing clear and bright from time to time, other times turbid, her voice discontinuous, ¡°Correct, this was our agreement back then. If we didn¡¯t do this, then there is no way to control the perfect body... however, did youe here only for this? I am hungry, I wish to eat something right now...¡±


    As soon as she said the word hungry, Lanaxis¡¯ face immediately revealed a bitter struggling, her limbs brandishing about involuntarily again, massive abdomen continuously contracting powerfully. The depths of her pupils had already beenpletely filled with turbidness, and as such, arge hand moved, wishing to p aside the Josh Morgan standing in her path, allowing her to move into the frozen sea to eat.


    Josh Morgan took a deep breath, powerful radiance suddenly released from his body. He blocked Lanaxis¡¯ path, shouting with a stern voice, ¡°Angelina!! This is our world! It is the of our posterity! You cannot eat it!¡±


    The Spider Empress¡¯ eyes had longcked Josh Morgan, the dark red patterns on the spider body all bright, countless energy storms brewing about on her body¡¯s surface. In her surroundings, lightning continuously emerged from the void, unexpectedly continuously firing out. She suddenly released a shrill scream, diving towards the frozen surface at full speed!


    Josh Morgan released a sigh, tightly gripping the amulet on his neck. Then, he suddenly erupted with all of his body¡¯s energy, bing as brilliant as a shooting star, smashing viciously into Lanaxis¡¯ chest!


    The Spider Empress¡¯ massive body actually stopped in the air. She raised her head towards the sky, releasing a roar mixed with pain and worry. Then, the energy storm that was released almost directly increased a level, continuing forward, directly smashing into the frozen sea¡¯s ice sheet!


    Countless cracks extended from the ice sheet, instantly reaching out several dozen kilometers. Arge hole that was close to ten kilometers in diameter was opened up at the center of the ice sheet, bottomlessly deep. A few secondster, endless sea water gushed out from this bottomless hole, rushing out from the ice surface, directly spraying a thousand meters into the air, and only then did it scatter and fall.


    The depths of the frozen sea wasn¡¯t a world without light. There was a giant marine trench that stretched out here, fluorescence flickering about here. Instead of cooling down, the water temperature would gradually rise the deeper one went down. In the deep sea world, there were unexpectedly numerous creatures, shellfish, as well asrge fish of every oddity. asionally, a small group of fishmen could be seen swimming about. The apostles¡¯ purge was still only limited to the continents, the great sea¡¯s depths unaffected.


    This was a calm, warm, and peaceful world, all creatures appearing unhurried and natural. Even if there were hunts carried out asionally, it was still a part of the natural cycle. The vicious carnivorous species would be quiet once they ate, indifferent even if prey swam right by their mouths. The fishmen who had intelligence were clearly at the top of the food chain, but their numbers were extremely limited, so their burden on the food chain as a whole was almost negligible.


    An iparably massive will surrounded the entire ocean depths, pacifying every living thing. As long as it existed, this would remain a peaceful world.

 Book 6 39.3

    Book 6 Chapter 39.3 - Silent


    However, suddenly, the will that surrounded the entire ocean floor worldpletely disappeared, the water temperature immediately decreasing. All life felt a strange fear, starting to be panic-stricken. Even the fishmen were in chaos, not knowing what to do. They had never imagined the day woulde when they lost the protection of that great will. At this moment, the ocean depths world truly copsed.


    The seafloor began to move, the fish and shellfish that built their nest on the ocean floor rock watched in horror as their nests gradually shifted from their original locations. Meanwhile, through the series of rock caves, countless fishmen flocked over, swimming towards the sea surface with the fastest speed possible.


    Millions of different sized creatures rushed out from the marine trench, rising in the ocean like a massive ck cloud. Countless small and weak creatures exhausted their strength as soon as they left the marine trench, and then couldn¡¯t endure the seawater¡¯s icy coldness. Their bodies gradually became stiff, corpses moving one after another towards the trench¡¯s depths. The ocean currents in the sea suddenly became chaotic, a giant figure starting to appear above. All of the creatures obtained some type of warning, and as a result, they immediately dispersed in all directions, but there were still countless small shrimp that couldn¡¯t move away in time, and were thus caught up in the undercurrent, and then crushed to pieces.


    The giant figure didn¡¯t mind the frantically scattering creatures, instead directly throwing itself towards the ocean floor, instantly entering the marine trench depths.


    A giant tentacle suddenly reached out from the trench depths,shing viciously at the invading enemy. The tentacle flickered with bits of brilliant light, lightig up the intruder¡¯s face: it was the Spider Empress Lanaxis.


    It was just one tentacle, yet it was even a bit thicker than the Spider Empress¡¯ spider body. However, the Spider Empress blocked the tentacle¡¯s attack with just two of her legs. She wasn¡¯t interested in the meaty tentacle at all, but rather rushed straight towards the very depths of the marine trench; that was where her target was.


    The depths of the ocean trench was a world without light, covered in tough and rugged ocean rock. However, right now, countless cracks were currently appearing on the seabed, and the center of the rock continuously swelled up. Then, under rumbling noises, itpletely disintegrated, an extremelyrge head reaching out from within. The head was covered within a dark ck shell material, the dozen or so eyeballs lining the sides gradually opening, scanning the surroundings. It frantically shook its body, the price of this theplete copse of the marine trench.


    The entire seabed continuously ruptured and copsed. An unprecedentedly giant creature crawled out from the ocean floor, massive tentacles also breaking through the earth, brandishing about in the ocean, stirring forth endless terrifying undercurrents. Compared to this giant creature, the Spider Empress was like a harmless little fish. Her movements were extremely fast, the undercurrents produced by the tentacles unable to hinder her in the slightest. The Spider Empress was like an arrow that left the bowstring, fiercely shooting towards the giant monster¡¯s head. Then, her hands stabbed into its outer shell, forcefully ripping it apart!


    The giant creature at the seafloor released a world-shaking roar, howling out with powerful spiritual power, ¡°I am the Lord of the Frozen Sea Pride! Creature of the surface, I¡¯ve never invaded your country before, why have youe to harm me?¡±


    ¡°Lord of the Frozen Sea Pride?¡± The Spider Empressughed coldly. Even though her body size was far inferior to her opponent¡¯s, her spiritual power was several times stronger. ¡°Nothing more than arge mutated octopus, yet you even dare call yourself Lord of the Frozen Sea? If not for the fact that I still consider you a delicacy, I wouldn¡¯t even bother replying to your question. Alright! Now, you can just be at ease and be my food!¡±


    Under the Spider Empress¡¯ terrifying power, a gap was forcefully torn open on the side of Pride¡¯s head, and then the Spider Empress¡¯ entire body dove in!


    Pride roared angrily. The Spider Empress¡¯ body was wrapped around by a tentacle, tightly fastened, wishing to pull her out from its own body, however, aside from inflicting greater pain to itself, this didn¡¯t have any other effects. Its other tentacles were all crazilyshing about, everything that they made contact with, regardless of whether it was rock or seabed, would break into pieces under the thrashing.


    A storm began to surge at the seafloor, moreover extending all the way to the water surface. The Lord of the Frozen Sea¡¯s roars of pain covered arge half of the frozen sea.


    Soon afterwards, the frozen sea gradually calmed, Pride¡¯s roars on a spiritual level also gradually became quiet. After a bit of time, the Spider Empress stood up from the Lord of the Frozen Sea¡¯s body, starting to float upwards. She already ate her fill, so she had hardly any interest in Pride¡¯s massive body. When she rose to the surface, the cold winds that rushed at her gave her an extremely cozy feeling, her restlessly stirring instincts also gradually calming. She felt a bitzy, only wishing to find a ce to take a nice nap, properly digest the newly obtained giant life energy.


    However, at this time, she realized that she seemed to have forgotten something. Before eating, there seemed to be a fe named Josh Morgan who came looking for her.


    ¡°Josh!¡± She suddenly cried out, only now realizing, where was Morgan?


    The things that happened one after another began to rey before her eyes. She floated in the sky in a daze, and only after a long time had passed did she release a deep sigh. She reached towards her chest, removing a piece of a flickering metal fragment. This was an amulet that had alreadypletely deformed, but it could still be opened. Inside of it were two photographs that were pieced together, one of a family of three, the male inside clearly a younger Josh Morgan, while a sweet little girl sat on his knees, but her facecked all expression. The other one was a mature beautiful youngdy with flowing golden hair, her face simrlycking all expression.


    This was the final trace Morgan left in this world. The instant before his death, he used all of his body¡¯s energy to protect this amulet.


    ¡°Helen... I understand your intention.¡± The Spider Empress slowly closed her palms. When her hands separated again, that amulet had already disappeared without a trace.


    She floated above the northern extreme frozen sea, not doing anything, only quietly floating. She looked at her hands, and then examined the abundant energy within the depths of her body, and then a bitter smile slowly appeared on her face, saying to herself, ¡°It seems like I already ate, sigh... forget it. After eliminating those apostles, I will leave this ce. Don¡¯t worry, Josh, this is our homnd, I won¡¯t let it be destroyed. Only, there is still Helen and Madeline... I really don¡¯t know how to deal with them, sigh.¡±


    Once the perfect body revived, it would immediately choose to eat, obtaining enough energy to evolve itself. Only then would it be considered to have finished its growth, which was also theplete control over its host body, moreover converting it into its own tissues. This was to say, after eating, the host body would no longer exist, only the perfect body left over. This was the conclusion reached when the perfect body was studied before, and with the present world¡¯s technology level, there was no way of even knowing where the end point of the perfect body¡¯s evolution was. The known data expressed that the perfect body could grow to at least a-sized life form, and it also possessedary level strength corresponding to its size. This type of life form, for any that gave birth to it, was a disaster.


    Right at this time, the distant Valha suddenly trembled, Fitzdurk revealing an extremely surprised expression. Under his control, Valha quickly changed directions, speed instantly reaching its limit, flying southwest. Above the starship, Madeline was still sitting quietly, not moving, only a head of silver hair fluttering in the air.

 Book 6 39.4

    Book 6 Chapter 39.4 - Silent


    The continent¡¯s west sea shore had an expanse of precipitous rocks. Today, the winds were powerful, great waves beating against the shore again and again, releasing thunderous noise, sending ck sprays more than ten meters into the air. There was a dark thing that flew out from the tip of the wave, hanging from the sharp rocky cliff.


    That dark lump wriggled about, climbing onto the cliff, and only then could one see that this was actually a half bald skinny and shriveled old man. However, only part of his upper body remained, two arms also badly damaged, almost impossible to tell that they were arms. He climbed to the top of the cliff, breathed heavily for a bit, and only then did he raise his head and look towards the sky.


    The clouds of radiation were currently scattering, Starship Valha¡¯s body making its way out from the depths of the clouds, stopping above the crippled elder. Fitzdurk¡¯s voice sounded from above, saying, ¡°Inheritor, are you finally willing to appear now? From your current appearance, you ought to have just reawakened after being eliminated by someone. I am quite curious what kind of existence from this can harm our inheritor. After all, not even we could find you!¡±


    The elder supported his ruined upper body with both of his hands. He looked towards the starship high up above, and then with an easygoing chuckle, said, ¡°Fitzdurk, seems like the quality of the will of the world you produced this time isn¡¯t all that. Since this is the prison that entraps us, then it isn¡¯t strange at all for some life form that can threaten us to exist here. What I can tell you right now is that it isn¡¯t the Spider Empress. As for why you all could find this ce, I believe you should understand clearly that it was me who summoned you all over, or else you all still wouldn¡¯t know where I am. Alright, what needs to be said has already been said, you can make your own decision. Leave, cooperate, or perhaps just wipe me out once more?¡±


    Only after remaining silent for a moment, did Fitzdurk¡¯s voice transmit from the starship above, clearly carrying great anger. ¡°Good, good, Rochester, you are still just as intelligent as before, moreover have your own ¡®opinions¡¯! However, we¡¯ve already cooperated countless times before, this time obviously no exception. Moreover, you clearly know that we already don¡¯t have time, nor do we have any choice, isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    Valha¡¯s ship belly opened up, releasing a pulling light beam, bringing Rochester¡¯s ruined body into the starship, and then flinging it into a narrow independent room.


    Rochester gave his surroundings a look, and thenughed unenthusiastically, saying, ¡°Turns out the quality of your will of the world isn¡¯t only not all that, it is simply utterly terrible. Right now, I need two-thirds of the spatial furnace¡¯s energy output for the next twenty-four hours.¡±


    ¡°Two-thirds? You ought to understand our current situation...¡± Fitzdurk¡¯s ice-cold voice transmitted from all directions.


    However, Rochester cut him off. ¡°Our current situation is that we don¡¯t have time. We cannot let our enemypletely grow up. On this, there is not only the Spider Empress and perfect biological experimental subject Su, there is a sixth apostle, the creator!¡±


    ¡°Creator? He really is here as well?¡± Fitzdurk released a cry of rm, his voice full of disbelief, but immediately afterwards, he recalled something, asking, ¡°Could it be that Su isn¡¯t the creator?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! Su is something I personally created back then, representing the olden era human races¡¯ craziest and boldest move, as well as the most wless ideal. It is really hard to imagine that at that time, the primitive human race already wanted to create a perfect life form, and they were just a bit off from seding. What I did, was merely repair the final bit of defects, and then there was Su. What is ironic is that the human race who, in our eyes, is still in an extremely primitive state, almost created an ultra life form that couldpletely annihte us.¡±


    ¡°Humans will be humans. Even though only a bit is missing, this bit might be ten years, and it might also be a hundred thousand years. We all understand clearly how great of a variable the so-called coincidence can be. That is why no matter how Su evolves, he still has no chance of being our enemy! I believe our true enemy should be the creator.¡± Fitzdurk said, his voice still carrying a bit of arrogance. However, speaking was one thing, there was still a massive amount of energy pouring towards Rochester¡¯s room, over half of the spatial furnace¡¯s energy output transferred over for Rochester to absorb. There might be disagreement between Fitzdurk and Rochester, but right now, having anotherpanion was an extremely crucial thing. This was especially the case under Madeline¡¯s current unpredictable state.


    Rochester had long foresaw this result. He calmly absorbed the energy, his body quickly growing. Only after twenty-four hours did his body¡¯s repair finish, the amount of energy exhausted enough to repair a small half of the ship. Just like Madeline, Rochester also chose the form of an ordinary human. A body that was too small would clearly restrict one¡¯smand over their power, but he didn¡¯t seem to mind this at all, and the reliance of magic abilities on body type wasparatively less anyway.


    When his body¡¯s repair waspleted, Rochester resumed the topic, saying, ¡°Su is also our true enemy, myst body was destroyed precisely by him. Otherwise, there is no way you would have found me here.¡±


    The conversation had already been broken off for twenty-four hours, but for apostles, a day¡¯s time felt about the same as the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Just a creation of the primitive human race...¡± Fitzdurk clearly didn¡¯t believe this. Moreover, not too long ago, Su was almost killed by Serend. If it was Su who destroyed Rochester¡¯s first body, it didn¡¯t mean that Su¡¯sbat strength was too great, but rather that Rochester was too weak.


    Rochester sighed, and then said, ¡°Fitzdurk, your will of this world really is stupid to and low to an incredible level. If it wasn¡¯t because I still needed you to operate Valha, I really would want to wipe you out right now.¡±


    The data bands in the air became chaotic, disying that Fitzdurk was extremely angry. However, he forcefully endured his rage, instead calming down and asking, ¡°Inheritor, you should have been the one to have reawakened first among us, so why was there no news of you for all these years? Me and Serend both had to awaken ourselves. With your abilities, finding us should have been extremely easy, even in this environment.¡±


    Rochesterughed, and then said, ¡°Even you know that this is a special environment? Not awakening you all was precisely because I knew that the wills of the world you all developed in this type of environment would be extremely annoying. The ones I am talking about, are you, and Serend, I know that she also recovered. The other reason why I didn¡¯t seek you all out, is because I unexpectedly discovered the sixth apostle, creator. I needed to keep it in check, so I didn¡¯t have time to worry about whether the two of you would awaken at all. Otherwise, once the creator woke up and grew up, I presume you all wouldn¡¯t wish to face his biological weapon army.¡±


    Fitzdurk asked with some hesitation, ¡°Is there really a creator?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it either before, but when I saw its gic sample in the olden era federation¡¯sboratory, I immediately knew that the creator truly exists. It is even harder to wipe out than us, or in other words, practically impossible topletely erase. Its essence exists in some type of purely spiritual form, able to attach itself to any matter that could form life, which was why for the longest time, I was trying to control its growth process. However, its instincts are extremely strong, and even when in a stage where it hadn¡¯t developed intelligence yet, it could still detect danger, and from this destroy itself and choose a new ce of birth. Meanwhile, what I did was continuously give it opportunities to be reborn in order to restrict its rebirth locations within myboratory, because as long as there was a single young body, no new creators would appear anywhere else. However, unfortunately, in the end, it still escaped my control, and now, I have no idea where it went either.¡±


    Rochester sighed, Fitzdurk also remaining silent. Only after some time did Fitzdurk slowly say, ¡°The sixth apostle, did he trulye to destroy us? Its origins seem to be sealed in the past memories, but why are our memories sealed? Inheritor, you should know the reason, right?¡±


    ¡°My memories are simrly sealed, even though the restrictions seemed to have been set by me. That is why I don¡¯t know the reasoning behind the sealing either, only knowing that when all of ourpanions are found, en, which is just after we find the brain, only then can the sealed memories be unlocked. Also, the other thing that I remember is that opening the sealed memories would bring great danger, to the extent where it might lead to our eternal destruction. That is why you all need to make the choice as to whether or not you will open up the memories.¡±


    Rochester¡¯s words made Fitzdurk be silent, this was a difficult choice. He knew that what Rochester said was correct, because whenever he wanted to make contact with the sealed memories, his mind would always immediately be on the verge of copse from the fear that attacked him. Meanwhile, the location where the memories were covered in dust seemed to be in a special space of nothingness, that ce full of chaotic energy streams, extremely dangerous for spiritual bodies. Serend was also hesitating, when asked to choose between the torment of fear or the risk of danger, it really was hard to make a decision.


    Right at this time, Madeline¡¯s ice-cold voice sounded in the three apostles¡¯ consciousness.


    ¡°I want to open the seal.¡±

 Book 6 39.5

    Book 6 Chapter 39.5 - Silent


    Rochester flew up, a dividing wall opening before him. After recovering his body, he automatically obtained a portion of control over Valha. Valha belonged to the apostles, Fitzdurk was the controller, but not the owner.


    He directly flew out of the ship, stood in front of Madeline¡¯s body, gave her a look, and then sighed, sitting down at her side. Rochester produced a box of cigarettes from who knows where, lit one, and then after taking a deep breath, said, ¡°I can tell that you just awakened, this matter is definitely extremely hard to ept, right? Back then, I was also like this. Even now, the decades of life experience before the war are still fresh in my mind.¡±


    Madeline coldly said, ¡°Your will of this world is extremely strong.¡±


    ¡°And what is so strange about that?¡± Rochesterughed, with the distinctive wisdom and calmness of an elder, saying, ¡°Retaining the will of the world isn¡¯tpletely a bad thing, it all depends on how you treat it. Even if it is only a dream, a dream that hassted for several decades has already be a part of our life experiences, so there is no need to forcibly erase it. Our lives have no end, several decades of time passing in an instant. When a few centuries, or more than a millennium pass, the things that we cannot let go of right now will gradually fade from our memories. At that time, it really will be just a dream.¡±


    Madeline suddenly reached her hand towards Rochester, saying, ¡°Give me one.¡±


    Rochesterughed, removed a cigarette from the box, and then handed it to Madeline, Madeline frowned, carefully examined the cigarette, and only then did her fine fingers hold it, cing it into her mouth, and then she attempted to take a breath. The moment the cigarette entered her mouth, it was automatically lit. The youngdy breathed slowly and carefully, and also for a long time. After a single breath, half the cigarette was already missing. Her lips pursed slightly, sending the strands of smoke out. Her brows furrowed tightly, and then she said, ¡°What is so attractive about this?¡±


    Rochester chuckled and said, ¡°For your current self, of course there is no point of attraction. Our perception is extremely sharp, analysis ability also extremely great. Smoking, for us,cks all meaning. It is just the result of some of the most basic chemicalbinations, so there is no way it can affect us at all, only having some use for basic humans. The reason why I smoke right now isn¡¯t because I need it to satisfy a craving, but only because it is a type of memory and reminiscing, cherishing the feeling of smoking before my instincts awakened.¡±


    Madeline nodded in half-understanding, not throwing this half cigarette out, but rather finishing itpletely.


    ¡°One must learn to forget, especially things that are destined to leave us. Otherwise, in the future, there will be endless vexation and suffering. However, this isn¡¯t easy, which is why you don¡¯t need to force yourself for now either. Even for me, there are too many I still cannot let go. We still have time, you can slowly think things through.¡± Rochester said, and then stood up, walking towards the starship. After taking a few steps, he turned around and said, ¡°I forgot to remind you, under certain conditions, your instincts will make decisions in your ce. You have to make some preparations, after all, our instincts are our true selves.¡±


    Madeline sat there like a sculpture, not moving. Then, she suddenly asked, ¡°What is our purpose and meaning for existence?¡±


    This problem made Rochester¡¯s steps stop momentarily. He remained quiet for a moment, and then said with a bitter smile, ¡°I really do not wish to reply to this question... however, I have to say that we are apostles, so our existence, it doesn¡¯t have any meaning or purpose.¡±


    ¡°No meaning or purpose?¡± Madeline was stupefied. This was an answer thatpletely exceeded her expectations.


    ¡°Correct. Not even existence itself, is our purpose.¡± Rochester replied with a grave tone.


    After leaving Madeline behind alone to think to herself, Rochester arrived at the central control room, and then said, ¡°Start up all of the spatial furnaces, produce the mechanical army at full speed. We might soon have to face the creator¡¯s biological army, perhaps Su¡¯s as well.¡±


    ¡°Su?¡±


    Rochester nodded. ¡°Correct, Su also has the ability to manufacture biological weapons, moreover standardized biological weapons.¡±


    Fitzdurk finally seemed to have learned his lesson, not saying the words ¡®the creations of primitive humans¡¯, but he immediately realized the main points of Rochester¡¯s words, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change as a result. ¡°Standardized weapons?! If that really is the case, then making the mechanical army now is already toote! My mechanical army¡¯s speed of expansion and replenishment has no way of matching standardized weapons!¡±


    ¡°I know, which is why we need to find a way to draw their biological weapons out for a decisive battle before they fully form. As for the Spider Empress¡¯ side, we will avoid it for now.¡± Rochester said.


    ¡°But the Spider Empress gives me more fear, she carries a type of aura we¡¯ve always wished to avoid.¡± Fitzdurk said with a frown.


    Rochester shook his head, saying, ¡°Before Madeline thinks things through, we need to avoid battles against powerful ultra life forms like the Spider Empress. Pass on all of the battle materials fromst time to me, a wouldn¡¯t produce ultra life forms for no reason. I want to see if I can find any clues from within. Apart from this, send all of the remaining mechanical units out, continue to purge this, this will force out the creator.¡±


    Valha made a graceful turn in the air, flying north. In the continuous seacoast mountain range, Fitzdurk had long buried two spatial furnaces. The mountain belly had been emptied for quite some time already, a new ten million sized mechanical army formed within, waiting for Valha¡¯s instructions.


    Meanwhile, when Valha turned around, Madeline¡¯s eyes shed, but the two weak sparks quickly faded.


    A dayter, the entire continent shook. The center of the western sea mountain range split open, countless mechanicalbat units rushed into the sky from the earth, covering everything. After the new mechanical army assembled, they were like an enormous dark cloud, slowly throwing themselves towards the flourishing southern continent.


    When the mountains split open, the powerful individuals of the continent all sensed something, looking in Valha¡¯s direction. What they cared about wasn¡¯t the rumbling earthquake, but rather the even more frightening spatial instability. Just now, Valha released the third spatial furnace, so now, together with the spatial furnace inside the starship, this already had four spatial furnaces simultaneously operating. The third spatial furnace didn¡¯t only signify a 50% increase in the mechanical army production, it also signified that the extraction of spatial energy already exceeded the limits of what this could handle. As long as the fourth spatial furnace¡¯s full operation exceeded a certain degree, space had a chance of copsing, and then a miniature ck hole would be produced on the surface of the. Even if this type of ck hole only existed for a few minutes, it would lead to devastating destruction to the¡¯s life system.


    When Valha dealt withary level civilizations in the past, they had previously used four spatial furnaces,pletely wiping out that civilization, this was the method the apostles often used for civilizations that didn¡¯t have much recycling value. The spatial furnaces were an endless source of energy, at the same time aary level tactical weapon.


    The instant all four spatial furnaces were started up, all powerful creatures knew that there wasn¡¯t much time left for them. This wasn¡¯t only the case for powerful individuals, even a few ordinary people sensed something.

 Book 6 39.6

    Book 6 Chapter 39.6 - Silent


    There weren¡¯t many ces left in the northern continent with life force. Dragon City was one ce, Arthur Family¡¯s territory another, apart from this, there was also a small inhabitednd. This territory was flourishing with greater and greater vitality. However, the synthetic food factory that had just been built had already begun operations, even if they had another thousand people here, they could still continue existing. The people in the wilderness, as long as they could ensure a mouthful of food, then they would already be extremely satisfied, let alone a ce like this where they could even eat their fill.


    It was still the afternoon, but Sally suddenly screamed, sitting up from her bed, breathing in and out heavily, cold sweat already soaking through her thick nightgown. She had already pulled two all-nighters in a row, and now, after sleeping for less than an hour, she was roused awake by a nightmare. When she woke up, she already couldn¡¯t remember the details of the dream, only vaguely feeling that an endless darkness was extending over from the horizon. She wanted to run, but was pulled towards that darkness by an irresistible force. She felt her heartbeat speed up, her chest feeling as if there was a giant rock weighing down on it, making it hard for her to breathe. She still felt fatigue, but after sleeping for less than an hour, she would wake up from the nightmares, which was why her head was in so much pain it felt like it was splitting, body so weak it was as if she didn¡¯t have an ounce of strength, even raising her head to wipe her sweat extremely difficult.


    Only after gasping for breath for quite some time did Sally feel a bit better. She looked at the time, and then still wanted to sleep a bit more, but no matter how she tried, she just couldn¡¯t. That was why she figured she might as well put on her clothes and get off the bed, walking towards the priest¡¯s residence.


    The little church had already finished its construction, now even having some decorations. Meanwhile, on the za in front of the church, the seven apostles¡¯ sculptures were already mostly done, the six apostles rather abstract, but just a single look would make one feel a powerful and imposing aura. Only the seventh apostle was still a piece of rock, even now not a single chisel carving made.


    Whenever she walked past the seven apostles¡¯ sculptures, Sally always couldn¡¯t help but look at them. However, a chilly gust of wind swept over, the coldness almost seeping into her bone marrow, freezing her rigid. She immediately wrapped her clothes tightly around herself, her fingers that gripped her shawl already frozen to a pale white color. Sally sped up her footsteps, walking towards the back of the small church.


    The priest built another small wooden shed behind the church as a dwelling ce. As soon as Sally approached, barking sounds rang out from the shed, and then after the priest scolded the dog a bit, the barking noise quieted down.


    Sally pushed open the door and went inside. The priest¡¯s ce wasn¡¯trge, the furnishing also extremely simple, the corner of the room having a small dog tied up, its dark ck eyes staring firmly at Sally, from time to time releasing a threatening growl. This dog¡¯s size wasn¡¯t great, its body covered in mottled colored fur, but it didn¡¯t carry much mutation, nor did it have the viciousness of a mutated creature, truly unknown how it survived in the wilderness. A month ago, the priest brought it back from the wilderness, and then raised it in his home. Moreover, for some reason, this dog always bore a mysterious hostility against Sally, something she really couldn¡¯t figure out.


    The priest closed the Revtion in his hands, gave Sally a look, and then said with concern. ¡°Yourplexion is not good at all, were you not able to sleep well? Don¡¯t tire yourself too much, the future is still long. You are the soul of this inhabited area, if you aren¡¯t here anymore, then this ce will soon be just like everywhere else.¡±


    ¡°But... carrying the expectations of more than a thousand people really is exhausting...¡± Sally sat down on the only couch, burying her head in her own body¡¯s embrace.


    The priestughed, and then said, ¡°You are human, not a machine, of course you¡¯ll feel tired. However, if we want to achieve our dreams, then we have to persevere and pay the price, moreover what is paid might not necessarily match what is obtained in return. That is why those who are able to maintain their ideals to the end are few, those who can achieve their dreams also few.¡±


    Sally lowered her head, saying quietly, ¡°I really can¡¯t go on anymore. Recently, I¡¯ve always been thinking, after paying so much... including my body and dignity, was it really worth it? It is precisely for these people, these people who aren¡¯t even that rted to me? Father, when we die, is there really a heavenly country? Or some world that everyone can feel happiness in?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t.¡± The priest gave her an unexpected answer.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because everyone has desires, and desires have no end.¡± The priest replied. He caressed Revtion in his hands, and after thinking for a moment, continued, ¡°In our world, reality always has that type of limitation on our desires, we also know that most desires are impossible to satisfy. However, if the dayes where one¡¯s desires can be limitlessly realized, then at that time, heaven would also be hell.¡±


    Sally nodded in half-understanding. These issues were all extremely abstract for her, and tooplex. She was actually an extremely simple girl, the moreplex her experiences, the more simple she wanted to be. Even though she established an entire system for ordinary people to live in the wilderness, she was still simple. Survival in the wilderness would always oppress one to the point where they couldn¡¯t breathe, it wouldn¡¯t allow one to go tooplex.


    Sally¡¯s eyes suddenly swept to a leather suitcase at the corner of the room. This was a travel trunk that had experienced serious wear and tear, what the priest brought with him when he left Dragon City. The trunk was half-opened, inside were several books and a few sets of clean clothes. Sally¡¯s mind suddenly tightened for some reason, asking with a trembling voice, ¡°Father, are you going to leave this ce?¡±


    The priest nodded, saying with a smile, ¡°The seventh apostle sculpture still hasn¡¯t appeared, so I need to take a look outside, see if the omnipotent father will give me some inspiration.¡±


    ¡°Will you nevere back?¡± Sally asked.


    ¡°Of course I will...¡± The priest stopped halfway through his sentence, and then shook his head whileughing, saying, ¡°You are a good girl, I can¡¯t fool you. I might look around the southern continent, the journey will be great, anything might happen. That is why it wouldn¡¯t be too strange for me to not be able toe back.¡±


    ¡°Southern continent?¡± Sally suddenly stood up. She looked at the priest, wishing to stop him, but didn¡¯t know what to say. She suddenly threw herself into the priest¡¯s embrace, bursting into tears. She felt a powerful premonition that from today forth, she would never see the priest again.


    The priest patted her back in a doting manner. When she cried enough, only then did he point towards his own chest and say, ¡°Even though there is no heaven, we still have faith. The meaning of faith, is actually to serve as a lighthouse within ourselves, allowing us to move through the darkness, allowing us to not lose ourselves. That is why the omnipotent lord, is actually within our hearts. As long as you have the omnipotent lord in your heart, the world beneath your feet is heaven.¡±


    Sally nodded in ignorance. She was too tired, after letting powerful emotions ovee her, an irresistible fatigue surged towards her head. She copsed on the only couch in the room, falling into a deep sleep. After who knew how much time had passed, she suddenly felt a slight chill, gradually waking up. As soon as she woke up, she suddenly recalled something, loudly shouting, ¡°Father!¡± And then she jumped up from the couch.


    The room had already been pretty much cleaned up, the suitcase already no longer in its previous spot, little white also gone. The thick nket on Sally¡¯s body was what the priest used for himself, as well as the only thing he left behind. The priest¡¯s luggage was always simple, a suitcase that still had more than enough room, with a small half of it filled with scriptures and religious texts.


    The sky outside the window was already dark.


    Sally rushed out from the small room, the cold wind that sted her body almost freezing her rigid! She struggled to stand, wrapping her clothes tightly around herself, staring into the distance. In the deep darkness, she seemed to have seen a solitary figure, carrying an old suitcase, currently walking into the distance. Next to that figure, was a lively little dog. Suddenly, Sally had a type of feeling, as if that little dog was more blessed than herself.

 Book 6 39.7

    Book 6 Chapter 39.7 - Silent


    In the depths of the southern continent, Su was currently standing on the clear undergroundke surface, looking at his two children. Little Luo was still in her little girl appearance, while Persephone¡¯s child maintained its original form. This was the first time the two little fes met, but they didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of intimacy, staying far away from each other, between the two, was Su. If Su wasn¡¯t here, then the two little fes might immediately carry out a life and death battle that would continue until one side waspletely destroyed. This was a hostility that came from their instincts.


    Su was quite conflicted.


    He had a strong urge topletely devour these two fes. On this, even on this entire star domain, apart from Su, there was no need for there to be a second ultra life from. All ultra life forms, for Su, were natural enemies that would fight with him over food, even if they were his own children. In reality, these two fes werepletely unexpected by-products. Actually, there was also a third little fe. That was why forget about an entire, even if it was several ster systems, four ultra life forms were a bit too many.


    The two fes floated a meter from the water surface. Apart from looking at Su or watching each other with hostility, they spent most of their time staring at theke water. The clearke water was actually nutrient fluid Su converted from the biological solvent, within it a sea of energy, possessing fatal appeal for the two little fes. In the depths of theke, the main brain that had just formed was also greedily absorbing theke water¡¯s energy. All of theke water was transformed from Rochester¡¯s biological solvent, but from an evolutionary perspective, it was much higher quality than the biological solvent. Even if they were ultra life forms, it was hard to resist the purity of thiske water.


    ¡°Come over!¡± Su unfolded his arms. This time, the two little fes looked at each other in dismay, but each of them immediately strove to rush into Su¡¯s embrace before the other.


    Su carried a little fe in each hand, but he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The two little fes didn¡¯t know how much strength he had to exhaust just to suppress his instincts¡¯ urge. However, since his instincts were suppressed, Su wouldn¡¯t do anything to his children, they didn¡¯t have to express such intimacy.


    In reality, their instinctive fear prevented them from defying Su¡¯s orders, nor did they dare anger him.


    After patting the two little fes, Su said, ¡°Go ahead, eat the things here as you wish.¡±


    The two little fes were immediately overjoyed, diving headfirst into the clearke water, gulping downrge mouthfuls of theke water rich with energy. Little Luo swam while staring at the egg cluster floating in theke water. For her, these things were much more enticing than theke water. However, she was extremely intelligent, not doing things without permission, instead turning around to look at Su with her ck gemstone-like eyes.


    ¡°You can eat as you wish.¡± Su waved his hand, and as a result, Little Luo released a cheer, directly throwing herself onto arge egg cluster, frantically sucking at it. She knew that these egg clusters were all useful to her paternal body, which was why even though she really wanted to eat all of them, she sensibly chose not to eat too much to prevent making her paternal body feel unhappy. Moreover, there was another fe here, it wouldn¡¯t let her get away with this either.


    Right when Little Luo was focused on eating, the other fe that she hated bitterly was thinking about other things, somewhat distracted from eating. It floated up and down in theke water, and then suddenly set its resolution, jumping out of theke water, standing before Su. Then, with human speech, it said, ¡°I want a name.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su was a bit surprised.


    ¡°I want a name! ¡°The little fe became more and more resolute.


    Su saw a bit of Persephone¡¯s figure from its body. That was a beautiful, magnanimous, and enchanting woman, possessing a simrly impressive courage. Right now, this little fe could actually resist its instinctive fear, firmly stating its request, its bravery extremely simr to its mother.


    ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t give you a name?¡± Su asked gently.


    The little fe lowered its head a bit, looking a bit frustrated. ¡°She didn¡¯t. She said that if I had a name, she would remember me, and that would be extremely dangerous for me.¡±


    Su was stupefied, only now understanding why Persephone never brought up the matters regarding her child, it turns out she already specially erased this portion of her memories. Back then, Persephone was still an ability user who was less than nine levels, erasing her memories was actually equivalent to destroying the portion of her brain pertaining to memory storage, the damage this brought to her body self-evident. The reason she did this, was obviously because she didn¡¯t want to let an enemy discover information about her child after she was captured and had her brain searched.


    At the very depths of Su¡¯s heart, there was something that moved slightly. He squatted down by this little fe, muttered a bit to himself, and then said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s just call you Star. I remember that your mom really liked looking at the starry sky.¡±


    ¡°Starry sky? Isn¡¯t the sky full of clouds of radiation?¡± Star asked, a bit confused.


    ¡°There is none right now, but there might be in the future. Right now, do you want to turn into a human form?¡± Su reached out and lightly tapped the little fe¡¯s head.


    The little fe nodded its head and said, ¡°I can! However, I need a bit of time!¡±


    Su smiled and said, ¡°Go then! We have a lot of time.¡±

 Book 6 39.8

    Book 6 Chapter 39.8 - Silent


    Star dove into theke water, found thergest egg cluster, and then bit through the outer shell, making its way in. Then,rge amounts of white foam surged, sealing it within. This was the egg cluster of arge scale biological weapon, the embryo inside not taken form yet, yet it already became the nutrients Star needed to transform itself.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Little Luo quietly tore through a new egg cluster, also making her way in. She knew that she ate a bit too much, but just couldn¡¯t control herself. Ever since she left her mother¡¯s side, she felt a strange thirst for powerful food matter, only when she ate until she couldn¡¯t eat anymore would she feel a slight sense of security. In this, there were too many things that made her feel uneasy, dangerous auras that were either open or hidden continuously stimting her, while the greatest fear originated from her paternal body. Even before her birth, she knew that her paternal body¡¯s summoning couldn¡¯t be resisted, and it basically represented her end. The only chance was if she gathered enough power before her paternal body called her, allowing her to escape from this, leave the range of the summoning.


    The current situation actually already left Little Luo surprised, never expecting that not only did Su not devour and absorb her, he instead allowed her to absorb his own biological army. Those egg clusters were allparatively high-level biological weapons, even if they didn¡¯t take form yet, they still made her feel a vague feeling of threat. Meanwhile, the half-formed embryos within possessed energy that was delicious to the point where she almost couldn¡¯t tend to anything else. Why did her paternal body act this generous? She was confused, and then her will of this world¡¯s knowledge came to a conclusion that wasn¡¯t all that wonderful; in human tradition, convicts sentenced to death would always eat their fill before their execution.


    This thought made Little Luo¡¯s blood run cold, she continuously consoled herself that her paternal body wasn¡¯t human. However, if Su wasn¡¯t human, then there was even more reason for him to devour her. The answer to this issue was like a coin¡¯s two sides, only, neither side made one feel joy.


    Since she was going to die anyway, then she¡¯ll just eat her fill! This was what Little Luo thought. When facing her final moments, she strangely discovered that she didn¡¯t feel too much fear, instead starting to think back. Everything she saw, everything she heard during her short life was recalled, but what rested at the center of her memories was her mother who almost died under her own hands. Many of her mother¡¯s actions were done without understanding what she was doing, but now, Little Luo instead felt like she understood them a bit.


    Not all of the egg clusters were content with being devoured. Ever since Little Luo and Star entered the breedingke, all of the creatures in the egg clusters clearly sped up their incubation and growth process. Moreover, at the edge of theke, there was already a group of biological weapons who sessfully broke out from their cocoons and emerged. They immediately leapt to theke shore, moreover starting their flight abilities, leaving the underground space in groups, gathering in preset locations. For Little Luo, this was simply her food rebelling and escaping,pletely intolerable. She jumped out of theke surface, then red at the newly produced biological weapons like a tiger watching its prey.However, she was facing several dozen powerful creatures, and they clearly operated in groups. Once Little Luo attacked, she would immediately suffer crazy retaliation. Su wouldn¡¯t interfere with the process of eating, but Little Luo¡¯s evolution grade was clearly higher than these biological weapons¡¯, so if she couldn¡¯t even sessfully eat like this, still needing help, then what she would obtain might not be of any help, but instead be directly eaten by her paternal body. This was the logic of ultra life forms.


    Little Luo hesitated a bit, and then her rationality determined that the sess rate of eating them didn¡¯t exceed 10%, but the enticement of trying something with lower probability was greater than the opportunity on the surface. This was where the charm of gamblingid. However, in the end, she chose to be careful, after all, this giantke nurtured many creatures, so there was no need to take the risk.


    Su stared at theke, quietly watching everything, including Star¡¯s transformation and Little Luo stealing food. He was extremely calm, truly calm, not thinking anything, only quietly watching, watching as the two little fes moved about ording to their understanding of this world. They both had powerful instincts, deeply affected by this world. Moreover, one could see that the source of these two little fes¡¯ influence came from their mothers, leaving a powerful imprint on their bodies. Little Luo was clearly a bit more reckless, while Star was a bit reserved, but didn¡¯tck true bravery.


    This was a rarely obtained peace. Su only watched, not thinking, his instincts not disturbing him either. At the very depths of the undergroundke, the main brain alreadypleted its development, which was why it was enough as long as he handed the analysis and calction work to the main brain, allowing Su to disy a rareziness.


    At this time, Star finallypletely its transformation, small fine white hands tearing through the egg walls, making its way out from inside. Then, it floated to theke surface, standing before Su. Little Luo didn¡¯t want to be outdone, immediately giving up on eating, also appearing before Su, just that she stood on the other side. The two little fes stood against each other again, with Su in the center, forming a straight line.


    Star was extremely pretty, a neutral type of beauty without any deviation to a gender, a bit simr to Su¡¯s style, but even more so had Persephone¡¯s charm. It was naked, no sex could be seen. Star didn¡¯t think about the issue of gender either, what it needed was only to be a human, because this was what its mother, as well as its paternal body wanted.


    Star had always wanted to turn into human form, but never had the conditions to do so. At that time, it had to maintain the greatestbat strength to deal with dangers that might appear at any time. Only now that it truly turned into a human form, did it discover that itsbat strength was greatly limited. For example, the speed at which its two legs ran at just couldn¡¯tpare to that of its six limbs, stability and shock resistance even more so not in the same level. The shape of its feet was unfavorable for grabbing, making it lose the ability to travel through all terrain. However, fortunately, it already grasped anti-gravity flight abilities, so it didn¡¯t need all-terrain movement that often anymore. Star consoled itself like this, but it didn¡¯t have much persuasiveness. Anti-gravity flight¡¯s greatest issue was that itcked the ability to immediately stop and turn, and this just happened to be the most crucial characteristic inbat.


    Star¡¯s movements would still be rigid and unnatural, for example, its four limbs would asionally move in different directions, head also rotating unnaturally. Meanwhile, Little Luo already wouldn¡¯t make these types of mistakes, but in battle, she definitely wouldn¡¯t feel any misgivings. It was to the extent where she already learned to take advantage of her enemies¡¯ general knowledge pitfalls to deliver a fatal blow. For example, when she jumped over, enemies would often attack at her back, and then they would discover that her back became her front. Her body didn¡¯t move, it was just her head that moved. Meanwhile, Little Luo¡¯s four limbs could move freely to begin with.


    When looking at these two little fes who still bore hostility against each other, Suughed helplessly, waving his hand to let them move freely. Little Luo and Star made the same choice, both of them rushing to thekeshore, choosing a clean and warm ce before curling up and sleeping. They both ate enough, what they now urgently needed was sleep and digestion.

 Book 6 39.9

    Book 6 Chapter 39.9 - Silent


    It was alreadyte into the night, the southern continent gradually entering a stillness. In the lush primitive forest, many nocturnal creatures began to forage for food, whilerge scale mutated creatures had already eaten their fill,zily sleeping. The viges scattered at the edge of the rainforest also became quiet, everyone long entering and of dreams. Night in the southern continent was extremely dangerous, only the best hunters would move at night.


    It was now summer, apart from corn that was close to harvest, there was enough food that could be found in the rainforest as well. Food was not a problem in this region, because the number of humans had never erupted like in the olden era. gues, venomous insects, mutated creatures, harsh weather, any one of these was enough to take human lives at any time. This night was especially dangerous, countless hidden undercurrents flowing outside the perception of ordinary people. They didn¡¯t know where the danger came from, but it actually had nothing to do with them either. In this era, the only use ordinary humans served at the crucial juncture of an era was at most being spectators, while most people didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to do this. It was because when the shift in events happened, they wouldn¡¯t be able to detect anything at all.


    Under the cover of night, the mountain range of the southern continent¡¯s western region was shaking slightly, many mutated creatures roused awake, fleeing from their homes in panic, escaping from the source of the quaking. They only knew fear, not knowing what the source of this fear was. However, if they looked carefully, they would discover that in the pitch-ck night, there were actually mountain peaks that were slowly moving! Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just a single peak that was moving!


    The northern continent¡¯s night wasn¡¯t calm either, butpared to the southern continent, it was still much more peaceful. This was only because after the purge, there already weren¡¯t manyrge scale life forms left. Moreover, even though it was winter,rge amounts of corpses that hadn¡¯t been dealt with and buried were still starting to rot. As a result, many of the fortunate creatures who managed to survive died after eating the rotten corpses.


    Life in the entire northern continent was already extremely scarce, no matter how active bugs and mice were, they couldn¡¯t restore the past liveliness.


    In Arthur Family¡¯s territory, scenes of renewed life after cmity could be found everywhere. Because they managed to hold out under the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s attacks to the end, which was why the territory¡¯s few important facilities could still be used, the number of survivors was as many as five hundred. This was because there were many who hid in sturdy bunkers, and as such, the mechanical bug swarm didn¡¯t have the extra time to deal with them. Even though it waste into the night, vehicles could still be seen driving back and forth in the family¡¯s territory, the warehouse and factories all brightly lit, people busying about like ants,pletely forgetting that this was when they should be sleeping.


    After the mechanical bug swarm passed, there were less than fifty soldiers left in Arthur Family, the various permanent and half-permanent military instations almostpletely destroyed. The weapons and food production factories had long been sted to the ground, because the limited military strength had to be used to defend energy facilities and the bunkers family members were hiding in. On a mountaintop with a magnificent view, O¡¯Brien, Eileen, and Persephone were currently standing, overlooking this bustling scene under the curtain of night. Early next morning, the loading trucks would set out for Dragon City, which was why they had to pack up all of the family¡¯s most important things. Everything that was secondary would be left behind.


    After experiencing the terror of a mechanical army of ten thousand, everyone understood that the family¡¯s power alone definitely couldn¡¯t stop the next attack. All of the heavy firepower had pretty much all been destroyed, so forget about a few millionbat units, even if a single million came, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to resist. As a result, O¡¯Brien immediately decided to move the family, head to Dragon City where the remaining forces of the human race gathered. Through his dazzling performance in both the civil war and mechanical bug swarm battles, O¡¯Brien already basically epted the authority to lead the family from his father¡¯s hands. Even if a few elders still felt some unwillingness towards this, before O¡¯Brien¡¯s strength that was equivalent to eleven levels, they could only shut their mouths, let alone the fact that Elieen and Persephone were standing behind him. In this era, especially one enveloped in the mes of war, all qualifications and seniority had to move aside for military strength.


    While watching the family members busy about, O¡¯Brien¡¯s brows furrowed tightly together, not looking happy. Even though they were now far from Arthur Family when it was at its peak, their numbers only a third of the original,pared to other families, they were far better off. The William Family who was also one of the three great influential families had already beenpletely wiped out, less than ten individuals from their family surviving.


    However, his worries weren¡¯t only for his nsmen, but rather that not long ago, a heart shaking feeling was suddenly transmitted. This was an omen simr to an ocean roar or volcanic eruption. In that instant, O¡¯Brien¡¯s heart seemed to have stopped beating, to the extent where he couldn¡¯t make any movements. If it wasn¡¯t for this feeling being extremely short, O¡¯Brien even suspected that he might have just died. Back then, it wasn¡¯t only O¡¯Brien, Eileen and Persephone both felt it as well. Persephone¡¯s reaction was even a bit stronger, almost fainting. When they recovered, they gave each other a look, knowing that something definitely happened. It might be a natural phenomenon, might be a man-made disaster.


    It was precisely because of this extremely horrible feeling that O¡¯Brien immediately gave the order to speed up the family¡¯s relocation process. Everyone had to work through the night, everything that couldn¡¯t be removed and transported to be abandoned. They were going to leave at the crack of dawn.


    A wave of cold night wind swept over. O¡¯Brien couldn¡¯t help but cough, his originally pale face bing entirely red, body also convulsing. Eileen held him, gently patting his back to help alleviate a bit of his suffering. Even though she was fully deserving of her title as a Magic Domain master, she knew nothing about the treatment of another. Meanwhile, Persephone¡¯s treatment skills far surpassed Eileen¡¯s, but she was alsopletely helpless before O¡¯Brien¡¯s condition. She had long examined O¡¯Brien¡¯s body, knowing that her younger brother¡¯s internal organs were practically all rotting to death. He suffered too many injuries, reaching the point where his body couldn¡¯t endure it at all. New injuries were ced on old injuries, being able to live to this daypletely a miracle in itself. O¡¯Brien was quiet and weak, giving off a bit of a poet¡¯s mncholy feeling. However, he was constantly igniting his own body and life, relying on this type of method, relying on the zing life force to barely maintain his body¡¯s operation. Even so, no one knew how long this type of state could be continued, perhaps it was a few years, perhaps only a few days.

 Book 6 39.10

    Book 6 Chapter 39.10 - Silent


    After stopping his coughing with great difficulty, O¡¯Brien gripped Eileen¡¯s hand, giving her an apologetic smile, and then looked below the mountain. The moment his eyes shifted, he suddenly saw an enormous ck cloud currently surging from the horizon! The dark cloud moved extremely quickly, and it headed almost straight for Arthur Family¡¯s territory. When they were a bit closer, one could see that this wasn¡¯t some dark cloud, but rather countless mechanical bugs! The bug swarm¡¯s close to a hundred kilometer radius clearly told them that this was a bug swarm that was on an evenrger scale than thest. Meanwhile, thest battle was faced with Arthur Family¡¯splete defensive facilities, ample preparations, and a supported by the crossfire of numerous allies, and only then did theyst until today. However now, a mechanical bug swarm that was almost ten timesrger appeared without any warning!


    This ce was deathly still, only the loading trucks¡¯ engines still ignorantly rumbling. Everyone else stood there silently, looking towards the sky. They didn¡¯t do anything, not resisting, not running, and not hiding either. Dazzling searchlights lit up the factory sites as bright as day, the brilliant lights visible even from several dozen kilometers away. Everyone had experienced thest battle, so they also knew what the sky-covering mechanical units signified. All actions were meaningless, even if only 1% of thebat units fell, they could still st these several hundred people to death.


    O¡¯Brienughed bitterly, and then coughed violently again, but didn¡¯t take action to attack. Right now, apart from the Spider Empress¡¯ strengthened Doomsday Storm, he definitely didn¡¯t think there was any chance of winning against an enemy of this scale, only able to ensure his own survival. Since attacking was useless, then what was the point of making the first move? This was actually already despair.


    ¡°Eileen, if there is a chance, you and older sis should go first, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± O¡¯Brien ordered.


    ¡°No!¡± Eileen directly refused.


    ¡°Eileen! You know my body...¡± O¡¯Brien frowned and berated. Right now, he already possessed great awe when he disyed anger.


    ¡°No!"


    O¡¯Brien began to cough again, no longer trying to hold it in, instead raising his head towards the night sky. At this time, the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s front line already arrived at the edge of their firing range. Based on past knowledge, they should have already seen specks of flickering light in the night sky, the sign of high energy light beams¡¯ arrival. However, the night sky was still an expanse of darkness, the mechanical bugs at the vanguard quickly entering miniature guided missile firing range, but there wasn¡¯t a single missile fired. They only silently flew past, as if they didn¡¯t see the several hundred people gathered beneath at all. When the bugs in the front flew past less than a hundred meters above the ground, a young man finally couldn¡¯t endure this invisible pressure, pulling out his automatic rifle with a scream, and then firing crazily at the mechanicalbat units in the sky! Clusters of bullet shot into the air, hitting at least three mechanical units. However, when they reached a hundred meters in the sky, the power already decreased substantially, only producing a string of sparks, not sting down even a single one. The moment the young man went crazy, a few seasoned old soldiers already noticed that something wasn¡¯t right, but they still couldn¡¯t stop the youngster who suddenly went crazy in time.


    The attack finally drew the mechanical units¡¯ reaction, several dozen familiar lights appearing in the night sky. Then, dozens of high energy light beams shot at the youngster, instantly sting him into a charred corpse. Several hundred mechanicalbat units stopped, circling about slowly, and then therge bug swarm passed over their heads. The mechanical units¡¯ high energy light beam firing devices released a bit of light, but they didn¡¯t charge all the way.


    The survivors on the ground stood there, stupefied, not daring to move anymore. They gripped the weapons in their hands tightly, but didn¡¯t dare raise the muzzle even slightly. This was a death-like stillness, death-like pressure. Thick sweat continuously tumbled down from their foreheads, but no one thought about wiping at it.


    A low buzzing sound could be heard in the sky. Countless mechanical units flew past the sky like a great river that rushed into the distance, as if it would never end.


    Following a cha sound, a match was lit from the mountain top not too far away, the flickering me clearly not matching its surroundings. Over a hundred mechanical units raised their vignce level, aiming their high energy light beam firing devices at the match that was lit. However, the match only lit a single cigarette. O¡¯Brien took a deep breath, and then he began to cough intensely again, his body even bending.


    When the coughing settled slightly, he straightened his body, looked towards the massive mechanical bug swarm that gradually departed into the distance, and then asked, ¡°Sis, where do you think they¡¯re headed?¡±


    Persephone remained silent for a moment, and then said, ¡°Perhaps the southern continent.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I think too. However, what important objective is there in the south that is worthy of such arge scale mechanical swarm moving out? I have a feeling that this target might be someone the two of us are quite familiar with.¡± O¡¯Brien slowly said.


    Persephone frowned, and then she sighed. The sister and brother were of the same origin, actually the same in many areas. Her Mysterious Fields Domain was higher level, her premonition and intuition stronger. The instant she saw the bug swarm, she already sensed something. The more she thought about it, the stronger this feeling became. This was a feeling thatcked all reasoning. Being impossible to exin was a trait unique to the Mysterious Fields, as well as the greatest difference from Perception Domain ability¡¯s ¡®irvoyance¡¯.


    The cigarette quickly reached its end. O¡¯Brien faced the cold night winds, took a deep breath, and then said, ¡°Older sis, have you carefully thought to yourself about what kind of person Su really is? Or, what is he really?¡±

 Book 6 39.11

    Book 6 Chapter 39.11 - Silent


    Persephone¡¯s brows stood vertically, and then she gradually calmed herself, saying indifferently, ¡°He is Su.¡±


    O¡¯Brien nodded, not saying anything. The mechanical bug swarm had long left, but Arthur Family¡¯s people were still nervous to the point where they couldn¡¯t breathe, still standing like statues, in disbelief that a devastating catastrophe just went right past them. As he watched his panicked nsmen, O¡¯Brien shook his head again.


    When ten millionbat units gathered together, it could only be described as a mechanical tide. They passed over the continent, crossed the sea, and then finally reached the southern continent. When the frontline of the mechanical bugs reached the southern continent¡¯s skies, a sealed order was immediately released from the central star battle level mothership. As a result, all of the mechanical units changed to ¡®purge¡¯ mode.


    Countless specks of light appeared in the night sky, numerous high energy light beams shooting into the dense rainforest. Not only did they instantly shoot down numerousrge scale mutated creatures, their distinctive high temperature also produced a great me. A wave of miniature guided missiles exploded above the rainforest, releasingrge amounts of inmmable gas, and then burning fiercely. The high temperature evaporated the water content in the rainforest, moreover breaking it down, thus making the mes burn with even greater ferocity. The weapons this batch of mechanical units carried werepletely for targeting the southern continent.


    In the blink of an eye, a line of raging mes ignited along the coastline, burning southward. The mechanical bug swarm didn¡¯t stop in the slightest, instead starting to spread out, extend into the depths of the continent. Wherever they went, that ce would inevitably be covered in a sea of mes.


    On a pile of soil that was originally moist and soft, a mushroom suddenly swayed intensely, the top splitting open, unexpectedly revealing an eyeball! It looked towards the night sky, the depths of its pupils instantly reflecting the scene of countless mechanicalbat units circling about above. The mushroom¡¯s eye closed again, and then it suddenly exploded, borrowing the energy produced by the explosion to transmit information carrying images into the distance. This irregr energy pulse immediately drew the mechanical units¡¯ attention, several streaks of energy light beams burning down this ce. However, the mushroom had long exploded, those energy beams merely futilely exhausting energy.


    At this time, in various parts of the southern continent, there were mushrooms, fruits, tree leaves, moss, eyes opening up one after another, and then transmitting the scenes they saw out. They were disposable intelligence gathering units, but ingeniously borrowed life forms to grow, avoiding all of the mechanical units¡¯ detection. From those concentrated information beams, it seemed like these types of eyes and ears were all over the southern continent. All of the information passed throughplex and hidden nodes, ultimately gathering towards the main brain deep underground. The so-called nodes, were just like the information gathering eyeballs, also formed throughrge or small, strange or ordinary organisms, among them including nts and animals.


    Right now, the undergroundke surface already produced a holographic three-dimensional image. On this endless dark night, mechanicalbat units were currently rushing unendingly from the sea like a tide, everywhere they passed covered in raging mes. Regardless of whether it was humans or other mutated creatures, none of them could survive under such concentrated attacks. After just over ten minutes passed, if one looked down from above, they would see that a line of mes was gradually moving towards the continent¡¯s depths. The line of mes gradually moved towards the depths of the continent, burning especially fiercely, able to quickly burn everything that could be burned in a short amount of time. That was why behind the advancing line of mes, was only deathly still scorched earth, not even half a spark left behind.


    Purge, and then purge, moreover a purging even more thorough than that of the northern continent. When the northern continent was purged, insects and small creatures like mice could survive, but in the southern continent, the purge used more of a burning method. Wherever the line of mes passed, not even much organic matter would be left. Apart from a few insects that could hide deep underground, there were no biological survivors.


    On the beautiful and fertile southern continent, there was a ck patch that appeared on the northern shore, moreover quickly spreading.


    The winds suddenly became great, the clouds of radiation surging violently. The crazy waves above the sea reached more than ten meters into the air, the world disying its rage. Meanwhile, those with sharp perception could almost hear a vague howling of rage from beyond the sky!


    The northern continent¡¯s night was also pitch-ck, wind simrly crazily sweeping about, torrential rain starting to pour down. Bean-sized water droplets descended amidst fluttering snowkes, bing ice under the bitter coldness not long after descending. This was extremely nasty weather, no one willing to go out at this time. However, in the deathly still wilderness, there was a lonely figure walking unsteadily. He wore ck priest robes, in his hands an old-fashioned suitcase, holding an old-fashioned umbre that might fall apart at any time, and just like that, he faced the cold winds and freezing rain, advancing one foot after the other. The umbre had almost no use, rainwater long soaking through his entire body, the bitter coldness making him shiver. By his feet, that unremarkable mixed fur puppy was actually following him, its fur long clumped together, rainwater sttering onto its fur before flowing onto the ground.


    The rain became greater and greater, to the extent where thunder sounded continuously. Lightning tore through the world, connecting the wilderness with the sky.


    ¡°Little White, do you feel cold?¡± Even while in the wind and rain, the priest¡¯s voice was still smooth.


    The puppy at his feet jumped up, doing its best to cry out.


    The priestughed. A powerful gust of wind blew over, sending rainwater straight into his face. He reached out his hand to wipe away the rainwater on his face, stared into the distance, and then asked, ¡°Little White, are you scared?¡±


    The puppy barked even louder.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t scared, then that¡¯s good!¡± The priest said with a smile. He stopped his footsteps, raised his head slightly, and then gazed into the distant sky. At the limits of his line of sight, the clouds of radiation suddenly divided, the slender and graceful Valha emerging. The starship flickered with a blue and white radiance, mysterious and magnificent.


    Only, Valha suddenly came to an emergency stop, the sudden change in position even making its ship body clearly tremble! At the central control room, Rochester looked forward in shock. The priest¡¯s unremarkable body was erged in the center control room.


    ¡°How could it be him?!¡± Rochester¡¯s voice shook a bit for the first time.

 Book 6 40.1

    Book 6 Chapter 40.1 - Mutual Love


    Valha¡¯s central control room was deathly silent. Not only Rochester, even Fitzdurk and Serend were shocked. The apostles¡¯ consciousness had long be one with Valha, so there was no need to see the image inside the central control room. Moreover, that image was originally made for the apostles¡¯ followers, for example, Serend¡¯s duplicated bodies, these types of people.


    The priest in the wind and rain looked just like an ordinary human, even facing the wind and rain a bit strenuous. However, the puppy by his feet was instead extremely lively, it was small and ugly, even when fighting against ordinary people, the most it could do was tug at the trousers. Even so, this type of person made all of the apostles feel a coldness from deep within themselves. That was an instinctive fear, as well as a type of innate hatred. Even though the degree of fear was still less than what was stored within the depths of their memories, it was still extremely simr.


    ¡°Sixth apostle...:


    ¡°Creator...:


    ¡°Where is his biological army?¡±


    ¡°The puppy by his feet is precisely it.¡±


    ¡°Why is there only one?¡±


    ¡°Because that is an ultra life form...¡±


    The three apostles silentlymunicated, instantly already exchanging a sea of information. When the initial shock passed, Fitzdurk and Serend both slowly calmed down. Before they met the creator, they were both filled with deep fear, even saying the word creator was a type of taboo. When the creator truly appeared before them, they instead no longer felt that much fear, instead calming down, starting to seriously analyze the creator¡¯s strength and the power difference between them. The two apostles both couldn¡¯t help but recall a maxim from the olden era: only the unknown was true fear.


    The creator stood before them, but his strength was still indistinct like dense fog, difficult for even Serend to see through him, only able to see a rough outline. However, this made her feel even more at ease, because the creator¡¯s power didn¡¯t possess overwhelming advantage. Even if he maximized all of the unknown negative elements, the apostles still had a chance of winning. Of course, this was on the premise that Madeline took action with full strength. Serend passed the scouting information to all of the other apostles, including Madeline.


    Fitzdurk also calmed down, Madeline not showing any reaction. Rochester¡¯s expression was the mostplicated. He looked at the creator, slowly saying, ¡°Have you finally awoken as well?¡±


    A copy of Revtion had unknowingly when appeared in the priest¡¯s hands, turning the pages one after another in the rain. There were annotations made all over the pages of the book, this was the crystallization of several decades of meticulous care and wisdom. The priest, while holding Revtion, looked dignified, holy, and humble. When he heard Rochester¡¯s questioning, he lowered his head slightly, saying with a gentle voice, ¡°Not finally, I woke up a long time ago. Thirty years ago, I already opened the sealed memories, knowing my origin and mission. My name, is creator, the sixth apostle, as well as the sword in the unequalled lord¡¯s hand. Only, the sword is not pointed at the lord¡¯s enemies, but rather at the apostles who betrayed the lord.¡±


    Revtion quickly turned page after page, what represented the priest¡¯s past also quickly flipped through. The priest¡¯s voice was gentle and steady, despite the howling winds, torrential rain, lightning and thunder, it still transmitted far in the distance.


    ¡°No! Do not mention the lord!¡± Rochester suddenly roared out in rm, forgetting himself for the first time.


    What was unusual was that the priest hesitated for a moment, surprisingly not mentioning the lord again. When his voice stopped, the quickly turning Revtion also stopped. The page opened before the priest was rather clean,cking annotations. That was the chapter of ¡®Judgment Day¡¯, only a single sentence underlined in the entire text.


    ¡°The lord is omnipresent. When you think of him, he will appear.¡±


    The so-called mentioning of the apostles didn¡¯t only point to speaking, but rather thinking about the ¡®lord¡¯ on a spiritual level. The lord wasn¡¯t that omnipotent, aloof and remote lord of the olden-era religion, but rather the alternative name of some existence covered in dust deep within their memories. However, perhaps the apostles¡¯ lord and the church¡¯s lord were the same one.


    Rochester released a long sigh, and then said, ¡°Creator, perhaps the predestination between us has a way of being settled, a way that does not require the annihtion of one side.¡±


    ¡°It is the will of this world again...¡± The priest smiled.


    ¡°The will of this world isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.¡± Rochester said.


    The priest surprisingly nodded, agreeing with Rochester¡¯s words. He closed Revtion, speaking with a bit of regret, ¡°Ever since I woke up within your petri dish, I already knew my mission. Destroying you all, is precisely the entire meaning of my existence. At that time, I was reborn again and again within your petri dishes, not because I was captured again and again by you, but rather to observe you better, moreover try to find out where the other apostles were through you. Unfortunately, even though I clearly saw through you, I didn¡¯t obtain any clues regarding the other apostles. That is why after leaving yourboratory, I moved through the wilderness with the identity of a human, trying to find the apostles, and then wipe you all out in one move. Onlyter did I understand that this was merely an excuse, an excuse that made me temporarily put aside my mission. Meanwhile, excuses, isn¡¯t this a unique characteristic of the will of this world? However, I still feel like the will of this world isn¡¯t bad, at the very least, with its existence, I could temporarily free myself from my instincts and destiny, from this able to look at the world I reside in through a different perspective. It has to be said that the will of the world really is quite wonderful. When you try to look at this world through a different angle, it will almost feel as if you are looking at apletely different world. When the angle is changed again, then it is another new world, this continuing endlessly. It is quite wonderful, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Then, perhaps a battle can be avoided between us...¡± Rochester asked probingly.


    ¡°No. You allpletely renounced your own missions, while I only temporarily disyed a bit ofziness. That is why there is a fundamental difference between us.¡± The priest said.

 Book 6 40.2

    Book 6 Chapter 40.2 - Mutual Love


    ¡°Then that is just too regretful...¡± Rochester released a heavy sigh, and then said, ¡°If a battle is unavoidable, then you have a chance of being destroyed as well. Even if we don¡¯t have the brain, we still have fourpanions here, as well as Valha, so it isn¡¯t like we have no chance of winning. I can tell that in the decades that you¡¯ve been awake, you haven¡¯t deliberately evolved, to the extent where you haven¡¯t even created a body with slightly superiorbat strength. You only have one soldier in your biological army, and he hasn¡¯t matured either. It seems like what the will of this world brought you weren¡¯t only benefits.¡±


    The priest was still smiling, not affected by Rochester¡¯s words at all. ¡°The second difference between us, is that I canpletely destroy all of you, while you all cannot. Even if you kill me this time, I will be born again soon after in a different ce. You all won¡¯t have much time to enjoy your victory. In just a few days of time, very quickly, you all will suspect whether the creatures around you are my reborn self, to the extent where you will even start to suspect other apostles. It is because aside from you, inheritor, no other apostles can recognize my identity. Meanwhile, even you, the wide and farsighted inheritor, wouldn¡¯t have a second chance. Last time, I let you find me on purpose, that was all there was to it.¡±


    Rochester¡¯s smile gradually became rigid. He knew that things were just as the creator said. However, it wasn¡¯t like there was no hope. The so-called hope, all rested on Madeline.


    ¡°Meanwhile, if there really was a miracle, for example, one of you just happened to possess the ability topletely destroy me...¡± While speaking, the priest, intentionally or otherwise, looked towards the youngdy who was only thinking about her own matters on the top of the ship. From his angle, he couldn¡¯t see Madeline, but everyone knew where the focal point of the priest¡¯s eyes rested. After seeing Madeline, the priest continued, ¡°... the conclusion wouldn¡¯t change at all. For example, if I die, the seventh apostle will appear. It is the destroyer, you all will not wish to meet it. Dying under my hands is the end of all, while if you die under the destroyer¡¯s hands, you all will discover that everything has only just begun.¡±


    Rochester¡¯s brows furrowed, he didn¡¯t know how to continue the conversation either. Unlike the other three apostles, as the inheritor, Rochester knew many secrets the other apostles didn¡¯t. He understood well that the sixth apostle only appearedter, an apostle who appeared precisely for the disposing of the other apostles. That was why the creator¡¯s strength was definitely much greater than it looked to be on the surface. Moreover, there was a high chance, no, he definitely had the ultimate ability to restrain apostles. However, what he never expected was that there was actually still a seventh apostle!


    That was why Rochester suddenly felt a bit discouraged.


    Right at this time, a light metal grounding sound rang out by the apostles¡¯ ears. While they were all stunned, they realized that this was the sound of a heavy sword being dragged along the starship¡¯s surface. The youngdy already stood up, following Valha¡¯s ship body towards the bow of the ship. Valha¡¯s ship body was several kilometers long, but for the youngdy to walk to the bow from the center, it only took a few steps. The heavy sword¡¯s edge was dragged along Valha, releasing an ear-splitting grinding sound.


    Valha¡¯s bow was a sharp and graceful streamlined shape, in the end gathering to a sharp point. That sleek ship body was something even a housefly would fall from, yet the youngdy stood on it steady like a mountain, as if she was one with Valha. The youngdy seriously overlooked the priest below, the priest also looking at her seriously.


    Madeline¡¯s hand gradually tightened around the heavy sword, coldly saying, ¡°Even if there is a destroyer, that is something that will happenter. I feel like killing you is still a better choice.¡±


    ¡°So that you can at least live for a bit longer?¡± The priest asked, full of interest.


    ¡°Correct!¡± Madeline replied in a straightforward manner.


    ¡°An extremely truthful, and also regretful answer. The priest released a deep sigh, and then said, ¡°In reality, I originally didn¡¯t wish to seek you all out, after all, the brain still hasn¡¯t appeared. If the five apostles aren¡¯t gathered, then it is extremely difficult to leave this, I have more than enough reasons to continue waiting. It is because on your own, it will be hard to find the brain, if it does not appear on its own. Unfortunately, why did you all have to start the purge? Moreover a thorough purge. Even though doing this might have a chance of finding the brain, it will also kill the will of this world. Meanwhile, I really do not wish to see the will of this world die just like this, after all, it has allowed me to spend several decades in a wonderful dream. That is why...¡±


    ¡°That is why, let¡¯s fight!¡± Madeline issued the challenge of war in the priest¡¯s ce.


    The priest nodded, and then began to move his sleeves. Meanwhile, the puppy by his feet began to release a low roar. This was an extremelyical scene, but none of the apostles felt that this was funny. Madeline¡¯s gaze even more so became prating, the heavy sword also gradually vibrating.


    However, right when the battle was on the verge of erupting, the priest¡¯s ears suddenly moved. It wasn¡¯t only him, the four apostles all heard a vigorous and heavy roar ring from the distance. The source of the roar was extremely far, not in the northern continent at all. The priest stopped his battle preparations, the puppy also calming down.


    The priest gave Valha a nce, and then calmly said, ¡°It seems like our battle has to be dyed for a bit. I need to deal with a target first.¡±


    While watching the priest¡¯s figure depart into the distance, the three apostles all released a sigh. When they still had a choice, none of the apostles wanted to face the creator.


    What the priest and apostles heard, were the roars of Stupas.

 Book 6 40.3

    Book 6 Chapter 40.3 - Mutual Love


    In the southern continent¡¯s mountain range, a mountain peak suddenly moved, and then it gradually rose into the air. The mountain peak gradually unfolded, bing a several dozen kilometers long biological beast, the high-levelbat weapon, Stupa. The Stupa¡¯s movements were rigid and sluggish. Several dozen limbs reached out from thetter half of its body, grabbing the mountain, and only then was its upper half gradually raised, reaching into the sky. Then, after its lower body released a forceful push, only then did the iparably massive body shoot a kilometer into the air. After the Stupa rose, it descended again, when it finally sessfully floated in the air, it was less than a hundred meters from the ground. Meanwhile, the mountain range it originally resided in long broke apart, the scene of copse suffocating.


    Inside the western coast¡¯s mountain range, three Stupas rose at the same time. They moved about in the sky, a single motion from their long tails bringing them several dozen kilometers through the air.


    The undergroundke was boiling, eggs breaking open one after another,rge and small biological weapons with different functions crawling out from broken eggs one after another, moreover starting to drink theke water. Theke water was the first time they replenished their energy in their life, for many of these biological weapons, also their final replenishment.


    Biological weapons finished their meals one after another, then left theke water, heading towards exits that led to the surface one after another. With countless biological weapons flying together, the underground caves immediately seemed a bit cramped. However, when all of these biological weapons moved through the limited exits, they still seemed neat and tidy, fast and nimble, not running into each other or clogging up the exits at all. The temperature of theke water gradually rose, one could see that the main brain¡¯s activity was currently speeding up, the number of biological weapons connected to it currently increasing in geometric series. Meanwhile, for the main brain¡¯s massive calction ability,manding a biological weapon that was on the level of millions was extremely easy.


    On the vast southern continent, countless biological weapons rose from the ground, gathering towards the three slowly moving Stupas. Gradually, with the three Stupas as the center, three biological weapons that were each tens of thousands of kilometers in size were formed, producing a giant sphere in the air, and then flying north. In front of them was the line of mes that gradually moved south.


    Su also left the underground world. His arms were crossed in front of his chest, floating in the air, watching as the biological weapons flew past his body one after another, throwing themselves into the battlefield. At this moment, he unexpectedly had nothing to do.


    Up north, several hundredbat units were lined up into long arcs, gradually moving forward. They fired high energy light beams ording to preset procedures, moreover using incendiary guided missiles to ignite the surface. Their perception devices continuously collected information in their surroundings, and then after doing some simple processing, it would then be passed ontorger scale intelligence centers with faster processing speed, and then ultimately obtain new orders. Countless mechanical units linked together, using a web method to form a giant intelligencework, constantly analyzing the capability and effects of the purging. Moreover, it fine-tuned the attack methods and energy consumption, finding the optimal point of bnce between purging speed and efficiency.


    Thebat units at the very front had just received a new order, and as such, they temporarily stopped their attacks to adjust their attack output mode. They wouldn¡¯t stop for more than a second, but in this short moment, several dozen extremely powerful life reactions appeared in thebat units¡¯ range of detection! Thebat units¡¯ warning level was immediately raised to the highest level, all of them turning around their high energy light beam firing devices at the enemies who suddenly appeared. However, before the high energy light beams fired, over a hundred sharp bone spurs that wouldn¡¯t produce any reaction already tore through the air! When speed broke through 2000 meters per second, the bone spurs that were as light as a feather already possessed terrifying destructive power. All of thebat units that were struck instantly exploded, arge half of the group ofbat units already destroyed under just the first wave of attacks.


    The ten or sobat units that remained already fired their high energy light beams, the fragmented beams shining on the attacking enemies¡¯ bodies, most of them scattered by the enemies¡¯ scales that were smooth like mirrors, a small portion absorbed by the thick and sturdy tissues underneath the skin. Not a single enemy fell, instead speeding up as they charged!


    This was a group of mutated creatures that had never appeared in the mechanica units¡¯ database before, their sleek bodies suitable for flight in the air, short wings¡¯ main use was bnce and direction adjustment, their anti-gravity organs the main source of motion, at the same time equipped with energy spraying organs for short speed eleration and directional changes. They instantly pulled the distance between themselves and thebat units close, firing bone spurs again. Under a hundred meters of distance, the ultra high speed bone spurs were just like the high energy light beams, impossible to block. All of the survivingbat units couldn¡¯t fire a second wave of high energy light beams, sted apart high up in the air. Meanwhile, not a single miniature guided missile was released. The miniature guided missiles thebat units carried were mainly equipped with incendiary properties, moreover used to deal with slow moving targets on the surface, their flight speed unable to catch up to these biological weapons that suddenly appeared, which was why thebat units all tacitly agreed not to fire the missiles.


    After thebat units in the front werepletely wiped out, a powerful detection wave swept out, covering the biological weapons that suddenly appeared. Ordinary creatures would bepletely seen through by these detection waves, while a small half of the biological weapons would also be invaded. Within the intelligencework produced by thebat units in the back, an analysis result was immediately produced. These newly produced creatures¡¯ designs were extremely strict and precise, moreover left with some redundant tissues, allowing them to produce adaptive organs. They didn¡¯t have ingestion or digestive organs, only have simple energy absorption and storage tissues, relying on the usage of high energy crystals or fuel to survive. In other words, they didn¡¯t have the ability to survive alone, but were rather creatures who existed solely to fight as part of an army! Moreover their designs were simple and clear, the goal obvious. From an energy exhaustion standpoint, maintenance cost was low, but theirbat strength was inconceivably high, quality to price ratio optimal. In the end, the hundred thousand membered intelligencework couldn¡¯t find any way of improving these biological units, meaning that their designs were already close to perfect. Then, this task was gradually passed upwards, all the way until it had the highest priority in the entire mechanical bug swarm¡¯sprehensive intelligencework. However, no matter how they tried, they couldn¡¯t improve them any further, even though these were only weapons with simple functions, used only as cannon fodder.


    Before the process of data transmission and analysis exceeded one second, the mechanical bug swarm already decided to pass the information onto Valha. That was why after an entire second passed since the battle erupted, fragmented diagrams of the biological weapons appeared in all of the apostles¡¯ consciousnesses.


    Regardless of what the apostles¡¯ analysis results were like, the battle ahead had alreadypletely erupted.

 Book 6 40.4

    Book 6 Chapter 40.4 - Mutual Love


    The miniature biological weapons numbered in the tens of thousands, several dozen to a group, relying on high speed, explosiveness, and powerful firepower to instantly tear through the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s defensive line, and then prate deeply within. When one looked down from above, it was as if several thousand arrows shot ferociously into the bug swarm, moreover still continuously entering. The mechanical bug swarm¡¯s outer battle line was pulled extremely wide, and also became extremely fragmented, the basicbat units advancing in groups of a hundred and twenty. After breaking into the battle line, the agility type weapons¡¯ tails began to release faint blue energy, speed increasing to up to five times the speed of sound. They each locked onto a target, screaming as they rushed at small-scale motherships andrge-scale specialbat units!


    The damage the high-speed bone spurs inflicted was great, even if it was the several meters long small-scale motherships with powerful defensive strength, they still couldn¡¯t resist the continuous bombardment of a group of biological weapons. Normally, after being hit tens of times, they would explode in the air, not even given the chance to gradually descend and carry out repair. Meanwhile, when the mechanical units began to gather, the biological weapons also began to suffer casualties. As long as the high energy light beams¡¯ effects were strengthened, they would still inflict damage. Moreover, the high energy light beams werepletely impossible to evade, they had to predict their trajectory and dodge ahead of time. That was why when the high energy light beams were concentrated enough, the agility type weapons¡¯ casualties immediately increased exponentially. In the following minute of battle, they shot down at least three thousand small-scale motherships, but at the cost of over half of their members before the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s three waves of attacks, their losses afterwards even greater. When the motherships exploded one after another or dropped while burning from the sky, the number of agility type creatures in charge of the assault also silently changed by an order of magnitude, decreasing from tens of thousands to less than ten thousand. Meanwhile, the final ten thousand biological weapons were still attacking at full speed, the biological weapons who shot all of the bone spurs within them decided they might as well fly forward at full speed, smash directly into surviving motherships!


    In the blink of an eye, a nearly undetectable disorder appeared in the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s outermost front. The motherships served as the main pirs to the entire intelligencework, the most important nodes for lower ssworks, as well as the cornerstone of the highest level intelligencework. Large amounts of motherships crashed in an extremely short amount of time, causing chaos in the surrounding intelligencework, processing, analysis, and decision-making ability even more so directly dropping a few orders of magnitude. Meanwhile, at this time, due to the loss ofrge amounts of basic nodes, the upper levels of the bug swarm¡¯s intelligencework also disyed sluggishness, temporarily unable to find any way to substitute so many nodes.


    The main brain already simted and analyzed the mechanical intelligenceworks¡¯ weak points, these numerous small-scale motherships were the weakness of the entirework. That was why the first wave of attacks that were released targeted precisely these small-scale motherships. Reality proved the uracy of the main brain¡¯s decision, when the destruction of the nodes reached a critical threshold, the intelligencework immediately entered a state of chaos.


    Right at this time, an extremelyrge biological reaction appeared in the outermost range of the scouting units¡¯ detection. This was a giant beast that reached a hundred meters in length, its body t, wings wide and long, sharp tail making one associate it with deep sea stingrays. This giant creature moved through the sky inconceivably fast, with a move of its wings, it already broke through the speed of sound, rushing into the chaotic mechanical bug swarm. Several hundred gaps opened up on its body, continuously releasing high frequency waves. The waves transmitted far out, instantly covering several square kilometers of space. All mechanical units within the region were immediately shaken up by the vibrations, and then the weakestbat units were actually shaken until they began to break apart! In that instant, it was unknown just how many mechanical units broke apart in the sky, parts falling off one after another like rain, for example, energy storage units, high energy light beam firing devices, driving engines, and other parts exploded while falling. As such, in the night sky, it was as if fireworks blossomed continuously.


    There wasn¡¯t only a single stingray. A bitter, there were several dozen stingrays in the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s range of scouting! This wave of attacks immediately delivered an extremely heavy blow to the mechanical bug swarm. From west to east, south to north, within a range of several hundred kilometers, the balls of mes in the sky were like interlinked stars of the sky, and when they fell, they were like the most splendid meteor shower.


    Countless biological weapons followed the stingrays into the mechanical bug swarm, starting an unrestrained massacre. These biological weapons¡¯ species were as many as several hundred types, their attack methods also many and varied, moreover possessing overwhelming superiority in speed, defense, and flexibility, their coordination on a small-scale even more so faultless. The main brain¡¯s control over the battlefield situation seemed nearly limitless, to the extent where it could even control the flight speed and angles of every single biological weapon. Meanwhile,paratively speaking, the mechanical bug swarm¡¯s intelligencework¡¯s processing ability still couldn¡¯t recover, yet it suffered another heavy blow from the stingrays. The smaller the number of mechanical units, the lower the intelligence level would be. Meanwhile, the main brain didn¡¯t have this type of restriction at all.


    When the losses exceeded a million, the mechanical bugs felt danger as well, starting to condense their formation, retaliate with concentrated firepower. This move was effective, the biological weapons¡¯ losses extremely great. The bug swarm contracted further, density of firepower increasing greatly, biological weapons starting to burn and fall in the web of mes one after another as a result.


    More than ten minutester, the entire mechanical bug swarm already turned into a hedgehog-like ball of metal. Their losses already exceeded three million, while the biological weapons also lost over three hundred thousand members. When the density of firepower reached a certain threshold, small-scale biological weapons actually couldn¡¯t rush through the web of firepower.


    Right when both sides couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, and the bnce of victory or defeat began to lean towards the mechanical bug swarm, a gust of wind suddenly swept through the night sky. The wind carried an eerie coldness, not only did the biological weapons in the sky tremble, even the mechanical bug swarm became sluggish!


    The coldness in the wind, how could it make the mechanicalbat units who didn¡¯t feel any fear tremble? This didn¡¯t make any sense, yet it happened. On the northern continent several thousand kilometers out, Fitzdurk who had always been paying attention to the battle situation on this side released a low groan, a few of the over ten thousand data light bands connected to his body already snapped. Just now, an extremely powerful and strong consciousness directly rushed into Valha¡¯s central control room through the data bands. Even though it was directly crushed under Fitzdurk and Serend¡¯s cooperation, it was already enough to leave the two apostles¡¯ faces ashen.


    It was because they were apostles, and their opponent was only a single biological weapon. Even though the Stupas werepletely different from the traditional meaning of biological weapons, they were still, in the end, a biological weapon.


    At the border of the southern continent¡¯s battlefield, a bit of radiance suddenly lit up. This bit of radiance was like stars at first, then quickly became bright moons, and then in the blink of an eye, already became zing suns! The massive body that was hidden in the darkness was also faintly shining, as if there was a volcano burning within its body! Soon afterwards, a light beam crossed the southern continent¡¯s northern shore! This was a high energy light beam simr to the mechanical units¡¯ beams, even though the energy level was high, the results were simr. The only difference was that the mechanical units¡¯ medium starship main cannons¡¯ light beam was nothing more than a meter in thickness, while this pir of light directly reached a hundred meters in diameter!

 Book 6 40.5

    Book 6 Chapter 40.5 - Mutual Love


    An iparably dazzling pir of light instantly lit up the entire coastline, only when it reached a hundred kilometers out did it gradually scatter. A giant hole appeared at the center of the mechanical bug swarm, everything inside vanishing from the face of the earth. Only, at the very center, floated a five kilometers long starship. However, even though the starship resisted the first attack, its outer shell was still in a half melted state, only barely able to remain afloat,pletely losingbat strength.


    In the distance, the giant biological weapon that had just released the terrifying light beam, Stupa, opened its giant mouth that exceeded the cross-sectional width of its body, but this time, what was fired was only a fine and faint light ray. However, it was precisely this light ray that pierced through the starship whichpletely lost defensive power, and then a world-shaking great explosion erupted! All mechanical units within a two hundred meters radius were caught in this nuclear-like explosion, and then explosions happened one after another!


    The Stupa closed its giant mouth, clear smoke still continuously released from the gaps of its teeth. It seemed to already be extremely tired, tail moving slowly, starting to change directions. Turning around seemed like it would take it several minutes, the radius of the turn alone reaching fifty kilometers.


    The mechanical bug swarm still had over five million units, but after the core starship was destroyed, this Stupa already felt that this battle was already finished. It used up too much energy, to the extent where it was a bit weary, needing to sleep properly, replenish its energy. Unlike other biological weapons, the Stupa didn¡¯t need to eat at all, it had a core that functioned simr to spatial furnaces, able to directly acquire the energy needed to maintain life from space. That was why after energy was exhausted, it only needed to rest for a sufficient amount of time.


    The Stupazily gave its subordinate biological weapons the order tounch a group attack, and then it no longer bothered with anything else, turning around on its own. As for how the numerous biological weaponsunched the joint attack, whether it was swarming together or attacking individually, that was none of its concern. Either way, if the battlefield situation wasn¡¯t good, the main brain would naturally interfere. That fe underground was far from reaching the upper threshold of its processing ability, yet it was concentrated on seizing more resources to make itself stronger. What did it even need to be that big for? Could it be that it wanted to turn this entire into its own nest? This really wasn¡¯t a joke, in the Stupa¡¯s database, there was more than one main brain that did this before.


    Before it even made it halfway through the turn, two simrly massive and cold consciousnesses swept through the sky, working together to smash apart an obscure probing consciousness. The detection wave wave originated from the apostles, released through the mechanical bug swarm, wishing to pry into the Stupa¡¯s secrets. If it wasn¡¯t because of the two massive consciousnesses in the back, that drowsy Stupa might have really been swept through by the probing consciousness. Even though not many secrets would necessarily be exposed, in the Stupa¡¯s eyes, this was a type of humiliation, even if it originated from the apostles.


    After shattering the apostles¡¯ consciousness, two streaks of ice-cold consciousness linked up with the Stupa ahead.


    ¡°Alphonse, do you really feel like your job ispleted just like that? Half of the trash still hasn¡¯t been cleaned up yet!¡± One consciousness said.


    ¡°Alphonse, have you be slow after sleeping for too long, unable to hide from such a clear probing?¡± The other consciousness said.


    The Stupa named Alphonsezily replied, ¡°Bierlus, why do I need to participate in the cleaning of trash? The battle result can¡¯t make up for my loss of energy at all. As for you, Quque, with you two here, why do I need to dodge? Even if I do end up being searched, it¡¯s nothing much, it¡¯ll give the main brain something to do instead of constantly thinking about how to make itselfrger.¡±


    Three giant consciousnesses interacted with each other, the focal point of their attention no longer the battle situation, even though just a few kilometers out, hundreds of thousands of biological weapons were still risking life and limb against four million mechanicalbat units. A momentter, another evenrger consciousness joined the mix, the main brain. It controlled every corner of the battlefield while still having the extra power tomunicate with the three Stupas.


    Unlike other biological weapons, to the extent where they were even different from the main brain on this aspect, the three Stupas all had their own names.


    Within Valha¡¯s central control room, Serend¡¯s expression became even more unpleasant. Her probing consciousness was smashed apart as soon as it reached out, this was especially surprising because it was crushed by two biological weapons, making her feel extremely humiliated. However, Rochester¡¯s face was even uglier than hers, muttering, ¡°I remember, they are Alphonse, Bierlus, and Quque. Why would the three of them appear here?¡±


    ¡°They are just three biological weapons, just a bit bigger, is there anything special about them?¡± Serend asked with a frown. She still had reason to remain arrogant, even though the Stupas possessed powerful strength, she could still seizeplete victory against any one of them. That was why in her eyes, biological weapons were still biological weapons, no fundamental difference. The Stupas¡¯ terrifying strike, if it couldn¡¯t hit, what use did it have?


    Rochester released a sigh, repeating the three names again. As he spoke, three symbols flickering with faint golden light unexpectedly appeared at the central control room! These symbols originally should have contained a sea of information, including everything regarding the Stupas, as well as all of their past memories. Even though these symbols were much simpler than the official Bisindle divinenguage, they reached the most basic level of the divinenguage. These three symbols, were the three Stupas¡¯ names. They weren¡¯t biological weapons who appeared out of nothing, their names also not just tools to identify them, but rather something signifying true inheritance. This meant that they were just like the apostles, also able to possess hundreds of thousands, even millions of years of memories and evolutionary history.


    Of course, the three symbols in the central control room were only holograms, there was no way they included any information, after all, there was no way Rochester had detailed data pertaining to the Stupas, impossible for even his dust-covered memories to have them. Stupas who had their own names, were originally one of the creator¡¯s sharpest weapons, he never expected them to appear in the southern continent first. They definitely didn¡¯te from the true creator¡¯s hands.


    Rochester knew that the so-called Stupas all came from Su¡¯s hands. Then, who was Su?


    He thought to himself, but didn¡¯t find an answer. In the end, he said, ¡°It seems like this world isn¡¯t as simple as we thought. Perhaps we¡¯ve even underestimated the influence of the will of the world.¡±


    Under the central control room¡¯s silence, three apostles began to secretlymunicate, intentionally or otherwise leaving Madeline out.

 Book 6 40.6

    Book 6 Chapter 40.6 - Mutual Love


    When the suitcase holding priest ascended the southern continent, the biological weapons and mechanical bug swarm¡¯s battle already approached its end. Past the beach, wererge amounts of scorched earth,cking all biological auras. While looking at this expanse of deathly stillness, the priest revealed a bit of anger. He stood there quietly, eyes slowly sweeping across the scorched earth. At this time, the sound of water sshing about sounded, the puppy jumping out from the waves. It forcefully shook its body, sending water droplets everywhere, and only then did it stand by the priest¡¯s feet. It also raised its head, gazing into the distant night sky. In that direction, the fiery light of explosions still flickered from time to time, signs of surviving mechanical units falling. The puppy released a few low roars from its throat, all of its mottled fur gradually standing up.


    The priest gazed into the distance, line of sight passing the battlefield in the distance,nding on the three mountain range-like giant shadows resting tens of kilometers out; these were the three quietly resting Stupas. Meanwhile, when the priest saw them, he also sensed a fourth powerful consciousness moving about the air, and as a result, the anger on his face turned into the bitter smile hanging from the corners of his mouth. He said to himself, ¡°Alphonse, Bierlus, and Quque, turns out the three of them were all here, no wonder I couldn¡¯t find them. There is also a main brain, this really is troublesome! Little White, I only have you now, are you scared?¡±


    The puppy cried out twice in a firm manner.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t scared, then that¡¯s good.¡± The priest smiled as he patted the puppy¡¯s head. Then, he still sighed, shaking his head and saying, ¡°Three against one... sigh, Little White, this is still an impossible task. If I knew things were like this , I really should¡¯ve called you out earlier. However, always hiding isn¡¯t a solution, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The puppy cried out once more.


    The priest seemed to have understood the meaning it was trying to express. He nodded, and then produced the Revtion that had long be worn from being flipped through repetitively. He ced it before his chest, silently prayed, and a then a momentter, began to walk in the scorched earth¡¯s direction. The moment the priest¡¯s somewhat tattered leather shoes stepped on the great earth, the fourth great consciousness that continuously exchanged information suddenly became momentarily sluggish!¡±


    ¡°Creator...¡±


    ¡°Creator...¡±


    ¡°Creator...¡±


    It was as if a trio ensemble sounded in the air, the moods the three different consciousness expressed entirely different. Alphonse was shocked, Bierlus serious, while Quque¡¯s was a bitplex, even a bit confused. The Stupas had intelligence, their massive bodies allowing them to possess a brain that could support arger body. Under many situations, Stupas could rece the main brain. Moreover, with their inherited memories, after their rebirth, it was as if they just slept for a bit.


    Alphonse¡¯ current fighting strength dropped to less than half of its strength at its peak, so it immediately developed thoughts of running. However, with its massive body, if it wanted to run, it could only jump into outer space. Meanwhile, Bierlus seriously calcted the results of a battle with the creator, moreover already linking up with the main brain. As for Quque, its intelligence was even higher than that of its twopanions, but oftentimes, wisdom that was tooplex would instead be a type of hindrance. It was the only Stupa who noticed Little White, and it also felt confusion towards this. Little White gave off an extremely familiar aura, yet it couldn¡¯t say where exactly it encountered it before. Moreover, the impression Little White gave it was that it couldn¡¯t be overlooked, yet it wasn¡¯t an existence that could pose as its opponent either.


    The main brain was silent. In that instant, the sea of information the three Stupas transmitted all pertained to the sixth apostle, creator, as well as the Stupas¡¯ own information. The amount of information was just this great, the main brain immediately feeling as if it was going to start burning. This wasn¡¯t the first time it felt like it wasn¡¯trge enough, but the feeling had never been this strong. Even if this entire ended up being devoured by it, it would still feel as if it wasn¡¯t quiterge enough.


    The priest gently caressed Revtion in his hands, his body also producing an extremely great consciousness, smashing straight into the Stupas¡¯ consciousness in the sky!


    ¡°Call your master out!¡± The priest said like this.


    ¡°Perhaps there won¡¯t be a need.¡± Bierlus said. It opened its giant mouth, one could see energy radiance continuously moving within the depths of its throat.


    The priest moved his head to look at Bierlus, saying with a smile, ¡°But you aren¡¯t my opponent. I obviously wouldn¡¯t mind killing you first, this way, your master will simrly appear. However, if this happens, there will be a stupid record left in your memories. You should still just call out your master.¡±


    Bierlus lowered its head slightly, several dozen eyes all staring at the priest. ¡°I am obviously not enough myself. However, there are three of us. Even if Alphonse only has half his energy left, it is still enough.¡±


    The priest smiled. ¡°But I also have Little White.¡±


    The puppy released two forceful barks.

 Book 6 40.7

    Book 6 Chapter 40.7 - Mutual Love


    In the skies, three mountain-like giant Stupas surrounded the priest. In front of them, the priest and Little White seemed even more insignificant, yet the three Stupas became more and more serious. However, they still didn¡¯t call Su over, since either way, Su would know about everything that was happening here.


    The priest¡¯s thick eyebrows raised, and he then said, ¡°Not willing to call out your master? Then that¡¯s fine, let¡¯s just start. Either way, this simrly cannot support the existence of you three either. Just return to the lord¡¯s embrace!¡±


    While speaking, the priest¡¯s body gradually erged, stopping only when he reached ten meters in size. Meanwhile, Little White was barking continuously, the barks eventually bing low growls. Its body also gradually became bigger, moreover bing evenrger than the priest¡¯s, only stopping after reaching over thirty meters. However, its body changed again, continuously producing scales, its two ws also bing several pairs of short feet. Its long tail brandished about, actually rising up with a bit of difficulty!


    ¡°White!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s White!¡±


    ¡°Why is he by the creator, and not on our side?¡± The Stupas¡¯ consciousness stream suddenly became intense. When the puppy turned into a mini-stupa, things were immediately much less fun.


    In the stupas¡¯ memories, they all knew that they had one morepanion, apanion who also had a name. Its name was White, but they didn¡¯t know why it never appeared. The Stupas never felt that this was surprising, in the past, it wasn¡¯t like all of the Stupas would be summoned. It was because when a Stupa grew to its limit, it would be evenrger than a. For a normal star system level civilization, a single Stupa was already enough.


    However, White appeared, yet didn¡¯t stand at the same side as the three Stupas. This immediately made them feel that things were a bit problematic.


    However, the priest was waiting precisely for this moment of chaos. Electricity winded about his hands as he reached towards the sky, and then he gripped towards the void!


    Bierlus and Alphonse immediately felt their bodies sink, unexpectedly gradually being pulled towards the surface! Their bodies were a hundred thousand times bigger than the priest¡¯s , yet they were pulled out of the sky towards the ground! Meanwhile, the priest was instead as steady as a mountain range!


    Bierlus and Alphonse released world-shaking roars, their massive bodies frantically moving. They continuously absorbed energy from the void, to the extent where faint ck-colored ripples appeared all around them, a sign of space be unstable. The priest¡¯s expression gradually reddened, his giant body long turning his clothes to shreds. As a result, one could see the muscles underneath his skin swelling, thick blood vessels winding about, as if they were going to pop out from his skin!


    With a pu sound, some of the priest¡¯s blood vessels that were a bit thinnerpletely burst, the bloody mist that sprayed out instantly dyeing half the priest¡¯s body red. However, the smile on his face remained unchanged, the power his hands released still gradually increasing. Bierlus continuously howled, firing energy light beams to attack. However, no matter how concentrated the energy light beams were, they disappeared without a trace when they reached ten meters from the priest¡¯s body. In reality, Bierlus was only venting its anger, the true battlefield was the force field wrapped around itself. As long as Bierlus could break free from the force field¡¯s restrictions, he could inflict serious injuries onto the priest. However, this type of battle waspletely a battle of attrition, aparison of energy, there was no leeway for anything else. Bierlus¡¯ energy waspletely subdued by the priest. Alphonse even more so cried out, full of unwillingness, because it was currently being dragged down meter by meter, moreover the speed bing faster and faster. Once a Stupa was dragged back to the ground, it would signify that its anti-gravity organ waspletely destroyed. At that time, the weight of its massive body alone wouldpletely crush all of its interiorposition, while the tissues that absorbed spatial energy would be fatal bombs,pletely st them to pieces. Alphonse was the weakest Stupa, and the priest concentrated two-thirds of his power on it, which was why its resistance was quickly weakening.


    The blood vessels on the surface of the priest¡¯s body broke down one by one, the bloody mist that sprayed out not scattering for a long time,pletely soaking him into a man of blood. The priest didn¡¯t absorb energy from space, instead relying on continuously exploding his body¡¯s tissues to produce energy. The destruction of matter would produce extremely powerful energy, to the extent where it could overwhelm the energy obtained from space, just that it couldn¡¯t be continued for as long as spatially extracting energy. Alphonse¡¯s mountain range like body was already about to touch the ground. It released a crazy roar, giant tail smashing fiercely against the ground!


    The ground instantly split apart, earth, stone, and bloody mist rising up. A small half of Alphonse¡¯s massive tail disappeared, the point of separation badly mangled. Borrowing the powerful recoil force, Alphonse finally rose up to the air again!


    The priest released an angry roar. The skin covering his right arm almostpletely exploded, this time no longer spraying out bloody mist, but ratherrge amounts of sticky blood sma! Then, Alphonse¡¯s body suddenly doubled instantly. It released a miserable and angry howl, frantically struggling, but in the end, still slowly fell towards the ground.


    While Bierlus and Alphonse fell into this desperate situation, Quque wasn¡¯t that much better off, because its opponent was White.


    The thirty meters tall White¡¯s nimbleness wasn¡¯t something Quque couldpare to at all. That was why when Quque opened its mouth, White charged in without any hesitation, the battlefield inside of Quque¡¯s belly. It wasn¡¯t that Quque didn¡¯t have any power to retaliate, it could produce many mini Stupas within its abdomen. Even though their individual strength couldn¡¯tpare to White¡¯s, their numbers were in the tens of thousands! White entering Quque¡¯s body wasn¡¯t something that could be helped, right now, it was already aary level weapon, based on the past standard, its main battlefield was on a gxy level. Meanwhile, right now, White was a weapon within a, inside a, White¡¯sbat strength far surpassed Quque¡¯s. Moreover, between the four Stupas, White was also the only true ultra life form. Even if White only recently awoken, energy reserves almostpletely empty, Quque still had to fight with everything it had.


    From the moment White entered its abdomen, Quque silently floated in the air, not moving anymore.

 Book 6 40.8

    Book 6 Chapter 40.8 - Mutual Love


    Blood poured out like a fountain from the bottom of the priest¡¯s feet. When the scorching hot blood dropletsnded on the ground, it would turn into a ball of mes, disappearing without a trace after recklesslybusting.


    Under world-shaking rumbling sounds, Alphonse finallynded heavily on the ground! Loud noises were released from the inside of its massive body, continuously breaking down.


    The priest released a long breath, his expression bing quite a bit more rxed. However, when he looked into Alphonse¡¯s eyes that were full of suffering, his own eyes wereden with grief.


    ¡°There is only Bierlus left...¡± The priest thought. He knew that Little White could deal with Quque, even though the price for doing so wasn¡¯t light. The price Little White had to pay, was its own life.


    The priest sensed the power his left hand bore; it was heavy, but it could still be endured. His left hand was holding Bierlus, the Stupa¡¯s struggle continuously exhausting the priest¡¯s alreadycking body tissues. However, the priest¡¯s right hand was already freed up, so the battle was going to end soon.


    At this time, for some reason, the priest suddenly sighed with sorrow inside, looking around him. Wherever his eyes passed, there was only destruction, not only the scorched earth that had been ravaged, but even the skies werepletely white. There were no mechanical bug swarms to be seen, no biological weapons. The former mechanical army and terrifying biological army, all silently copsed under the energy stwaves. This was a molecr level disintegration, there was no hope of restoration.


    The aftermath of the priest¡¯s battle with the apostles already created irreversible harm to the surroundings.


    Within a range of tens of kilometers at the very center of the battlefield, the ground was no longer scorched earth, but rather alreadypletely crystallized. This type of earth that carried crystal granules didn¡¯t have any chance of producing life. This several thousand square kilometer region already became and of death. Even if the human race reupied this in the future, without several decades of time of slow reformation, there was no way of bringing vitality back to thisnd. The crystallized earth was not only burned by high temperature, but alsopletely ignited by force fields, moreover all of the energy extracted. That was why all the way until several hundred meters underground, there wasn¡¯t any life, not even bacteria able to exist.


    Just a controlled battle already delivered such damage to this world. Even if one looked at it from the entire¡¯s perspective, this was still a scar that couldn¡¯t be overlooked. What if they fought without any reservations?


    While feeling this mysterious sense of sorrow, the priest suddenly saw someone from the corner of his eyes, someone who was currently walking over while treading on the scorched earth!


    The crystallization of the great earth was still continuing, because the battle between the priest and Bierlus had just reached its climax. The energy that spilled out fatal against all creatures, so how could there be someone who could walk through this domain of death, moreover in such an easygoing manner?


    When the priest¡¯s eyesnded on this person, everything before his eyes immediately became blurry, only a resplendent green eye remaining, this eye like the purest piece of jadeite. That was a right eye, the priest thought.


    Immediately afterwards, the priest suddenly became clear-headed! He never expected himself to actually lose himself. As the creator, how could he lose himself? However, that bottomless right eye was like an abyss, one that he couldn¡¯t help but fall into.


    The priest didn¡¯t have time to think, immediately retracting the energy around Bierlus, moreover fully igniting all of his tissues! His hair stood on end one after another. The appearance of this person already forced him to burn thest of his life force!


    That person walked over calmly from the distance, but his speed was gradually increasing. Meanwhile, the moment he arrived before the priest, was the moment the priest burned the most powerfully. On the other side, that head of short light golden hair was also burning, as if it was the purest me. Meanwhile, the green right eye seemed to have dyed this entire world in ayer of jade.


    When all of his potential waspletely burned as well, the priest finally saw the face of the person from the distance. That was Su, as well as the owner of the three apostles. However, who was Su? Why was he able to silently seize three Stupas from his control?


    This question didn¡¯t have an answer, because Su already began to run!


    Su¡¯s speed gradually increased, thest ten kilometers crossed with a single step! Two giant des had unknowingly when appeared in his hands, identical to the heavy swords Madeline was most fond of.


    Su¡¯s attacks were extremely simple, directly hacking or piercing them forward. His movements were also simple to the extreme, suited to directly rushing into the priest¡¯s chest.


    However, what made all the difference was speed and energy. Su was like a fieryet that was burning with the utmost ferocity, instantly reaching inconceivable speed, instantly brushing past the priest!


    When Su¡¯s body appeared ten kilometers out, the heavy swords in his hands already melted down to only a sword hilt left,rge amounts of crystallization also taking ce on his perfect human body. Su¡¯s left hand was gripping a burning hot heart, this heart still unwillingly throbbing. Meanwhile, behind Su, the priest lowered his head, looking at the giant hole in his chest, in a bit of disbelief. A momentter, he finally revealed a look of relief. His body quickly returned to the size of an ordinary human, and then fell on his back.


    White¡¯s miserable scream sounded from the skies. It tore through Quque¡¯s abdomen, rushing out from within. White was already riddled with injuries, several miniature stupas still hanging from its body. It disregarded everything, wishing to arrive at the priest¡¯s side, but Quque seized the opportunity, inhaling deeply, sucking it back into its belly. White roared unwillingly, its final roar echoing through the world. After being sucked into Quque¡¯s body, White never appeared again. During the forceful breakthrough process, it suffered too many injuries, to the extent where the battle situation could no longer be reversed. Meanwhile, the most White could do, was drag down Quque with it to death.


    Su gradually turned around, walked over to the priest¡¯s side, and then slowly squatted down. He looked at this man who he had never seen before, yet also seemed to have been acquainted with through countless eras.


    The priest struggled to release augh, and then said, ¡°This battle... really was short.¡±

 Book 6 40.9

    Book 6 Chapter 40.9 - Mutual Love


    ¡°My battles have always ended quickly.¡± Su said.


    The priest coughed a few times, blood not only surging from his mouth, it also continuously flowed out from the terrifying wound on his chest. He swallowed the bloody chunks with difficulty, gasping as he said, ¡°Fast is also fine, end everything sooner... and rest.¡±


    Heid down on his back, temporarily losing even the strength to speak. Meanwhile, his hand was continuously moving about, seemingly searching for something. After searching for a long time without any returns, his face revealed an anxious expression. Su was moved, seeing a dark skinned book several meters out, Revtion. Su walked over, picking up Revtion, and then squatted down at the priest¡¯s side, cing it into the priest¡¯s hands.


    When he touched the familiar Revtion, the priest¡¯s expression clearly became much more at ease, to the extent where a rosy color returned to his face. He caressed Revtion lovingly, and only after some time did he release a sigh, returning this book to Su, saying, ¡°This! This is... what I felt, what I experienced for the past few decades, perhaps it can bring you some help in the future, perhaps it won¡¯t . This time... will I truly die?¡±


    Su remained silent for a moment, and only then did he say, ¡°There is a chance. The chance of waking up in the short term isn¡¯t great.¡±


    ¡°You mean there is no chance! You actually know how to console me, it really is unexpected. Could it be that the will of this world¡¯s effects on you is also this strong... destroyer?¡± The priest said.


    Suughed, and then said, ¡°Obviously. However, I am no Destroyer, my name is Su.¡±


    ¡°No, you are clearly the destroyer, or else how could Alphonse and the others appear? It is just that you are not willing to admit it right now. However... for the destroyer to appear when I am still alive, this truly is inconceivable. At the very least, in the lord¡¯s order, this shouldn¡¯t have happened. That is why this truly is a wondrous world, the will of the world here also quite amazing. Actually... even if I can wake up again, so what? The one who awakens will be the creator, and not me anymore... reluctance to leave, this should also be a part of the will of this world, right?¡±


    Right at this time, a world shaking roar of anger suddenly sounded from the skies. Quque screamed in pain, its mountain range sized body gradually leaning to the side, slowly falling. Its falling speed didn¡¯t look that fast, but when its body touched the ground, the earth would shake intensely, making it hard for one to stand still.


    As he looked at that struggling mountainous body, the priest released a deep sigh. He closed his eyes, two streaks of tears slowly falling, muttering to himself, ¡°Quque, and also White... this is also fine, it¡¯s fine, just let them sleep for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Do you... have anything else you wish to say?¡± Su asked. He didn¡¯t know why he would ask this question either.


    ¡°Eliminate the apostles...¡± As soon as he said this, the priest couldn¡¯t help butugh, saying, ¡°You would do this even if I didn¡¯t say anything. Those apostles have already begun the¡¯s purge, wiping them out is our most basic instinct. Apart from this, there is something you need to be careful of, they call it the perfect body. If there is a chance, eliminating the perfect body might be of even greater importance than eliminating the apostles. My intuition tells me that the perfect body is the most terrifying enemy.¡±


    ¡°Perfect body... okay, I understand. Is there anything else?¡± Su nodded. The priest¡¯s conversation with Su wasn¡¯t as simple as what it seemed like on the surface. When the perfect body was mentioned, the priest already attached all information he had on this word. At this time, what he used was also the Bisindle divinenguage, even though before Su, the priest¡¯s usage of the divinenguage was still simple and crude.


    The priest raised his hand with difficulty, pointing towards the sky. A map appeared on his fingertips, his finger pointing right on one area. ¡°In this ce, there is a girl called Sally who is currently working hard to carry out her dream. She isn¡¯t beautiful, nor is she strong, but she is more pure than any human, more innocent, and harder working. If there is a chance, how about you leave her with somend toplete her dream? Even if you also wish to purge this ce, you still don¡¯t need to mind the few people here. This bit of life cannot maintain the will of the world, and after the will of the world disappears, they won¡¯t be able to survive for long either.¡±


    ¡°Sally...¡± Su thought of her, recalling that girl who danced erotically to exchange for money, using this to learn many things in Dragon City. The past her, was still extremely young. With the wilderness¡¯ standard, she had just matured, yet she danced while shedding tears.


    ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡± Su didn¡¯t hesitate at all when giving his reply.


    The priest gave Su a deep look, and then said with a sigh, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the battle just now, I really would doubt if you were the destroyer... its is time, I should depart.¡±


    The priest¡¯s voice gradually weakened, blood also no longer flowing, instead releasing strands of white smoke from his body¡¯s injuries. In the mist, the priest¡¯s body gradually evaporated, in the end disappearing without a trace. If it wasn¡¯t for the crystallized battlefield that was left behind, the two mountainous corpses in the distance, as well as Bierlus who was still floating in the air, still in a panicked state, one couldn¡¯t tell at all that there was a person like the priest who previously appeared here.


    Su stood up, wind blowing into his face, the scene extremely bleak. He looked around him. Just now, the battle scattered the clouds of radiation, which was why the sky was extremely high, the stars seeming like they were right in front of him, yet were also extremely far. In this space that suddenly becamerge, a single existence, even Su, would feel a strange lonesomeness.


    Without the priest, the world seemed to have suddenly be cold. Even though this was the first time Su met the priest, it was in unexpected circumstances. In the lord¡¯s order, the destroyer and creator were like two sides of a coin, closely rted, yet could never meet.


    Su gave Revtion in his hands a look, casually flipping through it. Every page had been carefully read through. As the winds blew past, the pages quickly flipped about. When the wind stopped, what appeared before Su was a rare clean page, on it a striking line:


    ¡°The lord is omnipresent. When you think of him, he will appear.¡±


    Su released a light sigh, not knowing what he was feeling all sentimental over either, just that this mysterious feeling of mncholy was impossible to get rid of. The Revtion in his hands began to burn, in the end, not even a bit left behind, just like the priest¡¯s final end.


    A spark flickered in the limits of the horizon again. A scouting bug that was hiding in the distance exploded, the burning remains suddenly appearing before Su, and then falling on the ground with a pa noise. Su kicked the metal remains that was still burning, his expression gradually bing ice cold. If it wasn¡¯t because of these apostles, why would he have reached the way he was today? If it wasn¡¯t for them, why would Li die, why would Madeline¡¯s whereabouts be unknown?


    If it weren¡¯t for them, this would originally could have been an extremely peaceful one.

 Book 6 40.10

    Book 6 Chapter 40.10 - Mutual Love


    Pa! Su stepped heavily on the mechanical remains,pletely crushing it t.


    Su took a deep breath, feeling as if what he breathed in were scorching mes. The great earth that had just crystallized the great earth was still releasing astonishing heat, the Stupas¡¯ corpses already starting to burn. The Stupas could endure high temperatures reaching tens of thousands of degrees in temperature, and if one wanted to ignite their bodies, it would take at least a hundred thousand degrees. However, the energy drawn from space was just this great, able to instantly approach several hundreds of thousands of degrees, and that was why the Stupas¡¯ bodies even began to burn. The mes spread far into the distance, everything within a kilometer distance around the corpses exceeding a thousand degrees. This was a temperature that was enough to melt steel, yet it will continue for close to a month before stopping. However, apart from a dozen or so kilometers around the Stupas¡¯ bodies, the crystallized great earth didn¡¯t show any signs of melting. In this type of environment, even ultra life forms would find it difficult to survive.


    Bierlus in the sky decreased altitude, lowering its head and releasing a low roar. It was asking for followup ns, as for the deaths of the creator and twopanions, it didn¡¯t pose much significance for it, because this only meant that they would sleep once more. Fighting that brief battle with the priest had already exhausted most of its energy, thebat strength it could disy right now was even more so less than 10% of normal. However, even this bit of strength was enough to deal with a million mechanical bugs, even more so able to disy front linemand useparable to part of the main brain¡¯s use. With the Stupas¡¯ existence, the biological army¡¯sbat strength would directly increase by a grade. Right now, Bierlus instinctive desire was to sleep and replenish its lost energy. Now, its vignce towards this seemingly primitive increased greatly, no longer willing to look down on the creatures of this seemingly primitive. The word perfect body the priest spoke of before his end, the information it contained, almost made Bierlus want to escape this! It didn¡¯t know why either, only instinctively feeling a type of terrifying aura that made it can¡¯t help but want to stay far away.


    Su took a few steps forward. The surrounding scenery didn¡¯t change at all. The ground was crystallized, air still zing hot like mes. He just felt as if there was a wave of anger lingering about his chest, making him feel as if he was suffocating. Su had already removed the need to breathe a long time ago, so why did he still have this type of feeling? He didn¡¯t know himself, nor did he want to know why.


    The priest and Little White had awakened their instincts for a long time already, yet clearly didn¡¯t make much battle preparations, all of them taking action suddenly when the situation changed. They perhaps had statuses far greater than ordinary ultra life forms, but on the aspect of energy reserves, they were much inferior, even more so unable topare with Su who seized Rochester¡¯s decades of umtion in the southern continent. Perhaps what the priest least expected, was that Su¡¯s status as an ultra life form was actually not any inferior to himself.


    Revtion¡¯s title page had an unremarkable symbol, a symbol that only possessed the basic structure of the Bisindle divinenguage, but the amount of information it carried was already enough. What was recorded within were the priest¡¯s insights and experiences over the years.


    He roamed the world with the identity of an ordinary human, moreover using the identity of a priest to spread his teachings. This was actually a coincidence, the priest picked up an olden era Revtion, unexpectedly discovering that the teachings conformed greatly with his own perceptions. As such, as he carefully studied it, he gradually discovered that many of the mysteries of the world and life were exined within. Perhaps it was only a coincidence, but it happened. As such, the priest tried to live like an ordinary person, experiencing this world in this way. In his memories, three different points of view were merged together, the viewpoint of an ordinary person, the creator¡¯s, as well as that of an ultra life form. This left him quite troubled, but brought him even more joy. When the three fields of view merged together, he would often forget his own identity as the creator, and also forget the ice-cold instincts of ultra life forms, more often use the abilities of an ordinary person to live, struggle for survival, moreover try to guide those who were lost in the right direction, even though he himself didn¡¯t even know where the direction was. The status of an ordinary person brought the priest apletely new type of feeling, that he didn¡¯t have to see this world that clearly, nor would he overlook several decades of time with indifference.


    Using this world¡¯s way of speaking, it was a feeling of smothering oneself with a few mouthfuls of strong alcohol.


    This type of person... no, this ultra life form and creator... actually passed several decades of time just like that. During his final years, he always apanied Sally, watching her achieve her dreams bit by bit. In the eyes of an ultra life form, this was like a human watching an ant trying to built a massive ant hill. However, the priest always quietly supported her, moreover not doing all that much, not overstepping his status as an ordinary human. However, at the same time, he also did a lot, for example, when the mechanical bug swarm attacked and the biological army went north, the priest released a bit of the creator¡¯s aura. As such, the mechanical bug swarm and biological army all avoided the inhabited area on their own initiative without being aware of it.


    After receiving the information within the symbol, Su found that he couldn¡¯t muster the slightest bit of joy, his chest instead bing even heavier. This type of feeling was impossible to get rid of, and it was bing stronger and stronger.


    Regardless of whether it was the creator or Su, they were both true, high level ultra life forms, yet they both always wanted to live like ordinary people. Meanwhile, the apostles who were lower level than them triggered all of this chaos, yet they were still properly living. These apostles, destroyed Su¡¯s life.


    Su clenched his fists, suddenly releasing an angry roar!


    Su¡¯s roar wasn¡¯t extremely resounding, yet itpletely shook up this ce. The soundwaves traveled far into the distance, covering the entire southern continent. In every corner of the continent, all types of creatures stopped their activity, looking towards the sky. They all received an order, moreover couldn¡¯t defy it. Meanwhile, in the underground depths, the main brain was currently growing at visible speed, theke water¡¯s surface gradually bing lower. A battle was about to start once more, the main brain¡¯s original analysis ability already seeming a bitcking. Commanding a biological army on the scale of millions was a bit strenuous, and with only Bierlus left out of the three Stupas, the main brain¡¯s burden became much greater.


    In the various corners of the southern continent, countless eggs matured and burst open, endless creatures roaring in pain, their bodies gradually changing, turning into biological weapons one after another. Meanwhile, even more creatures and nts became food for the biological weapons.


    Meanwhile, Su only stood there, a light golden symbol was quickly spinning within the depths of his right eye¡¯s pupil. It continuously released over a thousand golden light specks, every light speck a type of standard biological weapon n. Meanwhile, whenever one n appeared, not long afterwards, thousands of this type of biological weapon would appear on the continent.


    Several dayster, Su¡¯s biological army numbering in the tens of millions would form. At that time, Su¡¯s army would engulf the entire northern continent like a tide. Even if the apostles fled into the sea, Su would still decisively pursue them to the end.


    This didn¡¯t need ultra life forms, even more so didn¡¯t need apostles. Meanwhile, this time, Su didn¡¯t n to give the apostles the opportunity to awaken again. This seemed impossible, but Su knew that he could do this. A new Bisindle divinenguage character already clearly told him the way topletely eliminate the apostles.

 Book 6 40.11

    Book 6 Chapter 40.11 - Mutual Love


    Su stood on the crystallized ground, two days and two nights passing just like that. His past flowed through his heart like water, every single person, every single event, every freeze frame of the events of his past, appeared right before his eyes. It was to the extent where even the memories of when he was only an aggregate of a few cells were restored. At that time, he moved around, seizing the food in his surroundings, including all types of other cells, bacteria, and even viruses. He grew slowly, carefully controlling his growth speed, moreover carefully choosing between many abilities that were ready to awaken. Then, due to fear towards danger, he sealed most of the abilities. This was definitely not a cellr level intelligence, to the extent where it far exceeded the human race¡¯s level of intelligence; this wasn¡¯t something that was impossible at all. At the center of the cells hid a Bisindle divinenguage symbol, its use precisely the analysis of the surrounding environment and supplying the most optimal evolutionary direction. Just like the other symbols, this Bisindle divinenguage character also possessed a structure that could be endlessly divided, as well as a sea of information, moreover the ability to select and choose for oneself. It was precisely this Bisindle symbol that determined that there might be hidden dangers in his surroundings, and thus warned Su from an instinctive level, affecting his behavior.


    Now, it seemed like the danger originated from Rochester¡¯sboratory. Su was already familiar with the human race¡¯s customs, there were many reasons for the destruction of experimental subjects, for example, losing control over them, or if they were too dangerous. When a small clump of cells disyed evolution and growth speed tens of times that of other bacterium, moreover possessing unlimited growth possibility, no one was willing to see it leave the scope of microscopes and petri dishes. Once control was lost over the experimental subject, there was only destruction awaiting it. Meanwhile, at first, destroying the experimental body was extremely easy, for example, drying the petri dish over a stove would make even the most persistent cells enter a dormant state. Moreover, when the temperature was increased to a thousand degrees, without the protection of an energyyer, all of the cells wouldpletely melt. If this happened, there wouldn¡¯t be theter Su.


    For several dozen, or even just a few cells to possess intelligence exceeding the human race, this was aplete joke in the eyes of any human. Not even the awakened apostle Rochester thought of this point, and that was why Su was able to find the opportunity to escape in the end. This was just a small bit of carelessness by one of the researcher staff, notpletely sealing the experimental body when working. At that time, the experimental body was nothing more than a small piece of flesh-like substance floating within culture fluid, the naked eye unable to differentiate its activity at all. That was why as it moved through its container, this researcher became a bitzy, directly using his hand to remove the container, and then ced it into apletely sealed scanning device. However, precisely during this interval of less than a second of time, a particle bounced off the surface of the container, floated through the air, and then left theboratory through the venttion system, moreover using arge half of its body¡¯s cells as the sacrifice to sessfully leave the undergroundboratory. The Bisindle divinenguage symbol was stored precisely within one of the cells.


    When the particle left theboratory, the experimental body left in the container already truly turned into a piece of flesh. It could continue growing, but it no longer had a soul.


    Not long after the particle left, Rochester noticed the escape of experimental subject number one. At the time, the main reason why Su felt that time was a bit off was because the amount of time it took for Rochester to notice the escape of the experimental body was really too short. Su didn¡¯t think believe that olden era humans could detect a slight change on a cellr level, even less of a chance of them detecting the existence of the Bisindle divinenguage symbol. Only after learning that Rochester was an apostle were all of his questions answered.


    Even now, Su still didn¡¯t know where the Bisindle symbol came from, or what kind of method it existed through. It wasn¡¯t an energy body, nor did it upy any space, yet it still existed just like that. Whenever Su¡¯s strength increased to a new level, he would discover more of the divinenguage, while his understanding towards the symbols he already possessed would grow deeper. The acquiring of power was just this fast, to the extent where it filled Su with fear, moreover the greatest type of fear. Su didn¡¯t know where this power ultimately lead, but he knew that once it passed a certain threshold, there would be an irreversible change.


    On the third day, there were alreadyrge troops of biological creatures that passed over Su, flying north. Soon afterwards, a giant cylindrical biological weapon slowly moved past the sky, this giant fe that was five thousand meters long didn¡¯t possess much fighting strength itself, but it was the mobile logistics hub of all of the biological weapons. The energy liquid it secreted could quickly replenish the energy for any biological weapon. Even though Su had said that he would wait four days for the apostles, the vanguard of the biological army had already set out.


    On the fourth day, the statue-like Su finally opened his eyes.


    The faces of the three apostles in Valha were all sunken,pletely unable to tend to the fact that this expression was ridden with the will of this world. This time, Su made them understand that as long as he was on this, they could forget about trying to hide. Even though they didn¡¯t know how Su found them, Su was clearly just like the creator, both having special methods of locating the apostles.


    The apostles couldn¡¯t help but recall the Creator¡¯s words before he left; when the Ccreator died, the seventh apostle, the Destroyer, would appear.


    The Creator was born specifically to destroy the apostles. He was named the Creator, his most powerful methods precisely a giant and powerful biological army, the cornerstone of this biological army precisely the four Stupas who possessed memories of the past. Before the Creator¡¯s biological army, the apostlespletely lost all superiority.


    Was Su the Destroyer? The so-called seventh apostle was something they learned of from the Creator¡¯s mouth. The Destroyer would appear only after the Creator failed, and at that time, the apostles¡¯ chances of victory would be even more fleeting, let alone the fact that they only had four apostles right now, the whereabouts of the brain still unknown. Just as Rochester, Fitzdurk, and Serend were frowning, Madeline who was sitting on top of the warship lowered her head.


    In Dragon City, Persephone¡¯s private hospital was alreadypletely dark. The supply of electricity had already long been cut off, and it would never be replenished again. All of Dragon City¡¯s energy was used to defend against the mechanical bugs that might appear at any time. Meanwhile, the ck Dragonriders were in chaos. General Morgan suddenly went missing, and no one else could takemand over the general situation. There were no dragonrider generals left.


    In the private hospital¡¯s undergroundboratory, Helen sat in the darkness alone, not moving at all. If it wasn¡¯t for her body still giving off heat, one would mistaken her for being a statue. In the darkness, there were still bits of faint light flickering, these were Snow¡¯s eyes. Right now, she was extremely restless, no longer curled up in her original position, instead doing everything she could to escape. The cold chills that originated from deep within her soul shattered almost all of her willpower; this was a killing intent that originated from her paternal body. Even though it wasn¡¯t directed at her, it still made Snow feel the deepest sense of danger. She really wanted to hide in Helen¡¯s embrace, yet couldn¡¯t. Helen had a metal box beside her, and the aura it released left it absolutely horrified. The fear that aura produced was almost identical to what it felt from its paternal body.


    Helen¡¯s hands were ice-cold, her heart even colder.


    One of her worries, some time ago, had already silently broken apart. This wasn¡¯t a feeling, but rather a time limit. When this line was passed, if Morgan didn¡¯t return, then he might never return again. Only after quite some time had passed did she rub her own hands, discovering that they were extremely cold. She originally thought that when this time limit passed, she wouldn¡¯t feel anything.


    The darkness continued, a strong feeling of danger was approaching, yet Helen suddenly felt indifferent. Life and death, for her, had always been something she treated with indifference. Meanwhile, for ultra life forms whose lifespans were near limitless, life or death should be the greatest consideration.


    Above the north¡¯s frozen sea, the clouds of radiation were heavier than ever before, the clouds at the center almost touching the ocean surface, forming an iparably massive sphere. At the center of the clouds, Spider Empress¡¯ body moved, and then she slowly raised her head. Her eyes still carried a bit of perplexity as her giant legs moved about. The soreness that transmitted from every corner of her body made her feel extremely ufortable. Her eyes would asionally be clear, but most of the time, they would only seem even more lost. This originally should have been a period of hibernation for her, for her body topletely absorb the energy it acquired, but her current sleeping process was interrupted by a mysterious threat. This type of feeling did not feel good, as if a fierce tiger who dominated a mountain forest suddenly discovered another one of its kind within its own territory.


    Spider Empress suddenly became clear-headed, feeling shock and fear! However, the price for being clear-headed was suffering, indescribable pain surging from every part of her body. It all gathered towards her head, making her grip her head while howling in pain. Meanwhile, whenever she became clear-headed, the spider body¡¯s convulsions would be clearer, sending even more pain towards the depths of Spider Empress¡¯ consciousness. She could sense that theplete body already covered every part of her spider body, moreover starting to reveal its malevolence. The two parts of the perfect body¡¯s absorption of energy were greatly increased,pletely not just additive. Over half of the massive amount of energy she ingested was absorbed by the perfect body, and its conversion of energy waspletely 100% without the slightest waste. On the bnce of energy, the scale¡¯s center of gravity finally tilted from Lanaxis to the perfect body.


    Lanaxis continuously screamed and struggled, two shocking lines of blood even more so falling from the corners of her eyes, sliding down her soft cheeks, and then flowed down her neck. She was already using everything she had to resist the perfect body, apart from her head, every other part of her body became the most vicious battlefield. The tissues that still belonged to her continuously attacking the perfect body, the two sides mutually devouring each other, struggling over all food and nutrients that they could seize. This wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar battle, when she merged with the first portion of the perfect body, the Spider Empress previously experienced a simr battle, at that time, she actually used her own strength topletely subdue the perfect body¡¯s first attack. However, for the sake of facing the apostles, she resolutely merged with the second portion of the perfect body, but in reality, not even she herself could say how much of this choice was due to her curiosity towards the higher mysteries of life.


    However, not even she expected the power of two parts of the perfect body to be this great when merged together. When the struggles within her body exceeded a certain threshold, the battle situation became irreversible. At that time, there would no longer be a Spider Empress, only the perfect body left.


    Lanaxis was always prideful, her pride far greater than what Bevs and Josh Morgan, these old friends believed. When she discovered that the battle situation was unfavorable, she suddenly calmed down, reached out a sharp nail, and then cut across her waist, actually wishing to separate the spider body!


    ¡°Wait!¡± A voice suddenly sounded in her consciousness!


    Lanaxis stopped her hands, coldly replying, ¡®perfect body¡¯? She already noticed that this voice came from within her body.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The perfect body replied. ¡°Using your people¡¯s words... could we have a talk?¡±

 Book 6 40.12

    Book 6 Chapter 40.12 - Mutual Love


    At nightfall the third day, after entering the northern continent, the biological army at the very front encountered a new batch of the mechanical bug tide. This battle ended in the biological army¡¯s defeat, the several hundred biological weaponspletely killed, while the mechanical army paid the price of over ten thousandbat units to aplish this. Therge scale biological weapons flying in the back immediately transferred over the biological army from the back into the battlefield. A few minutester, a battle erupted, the scope close to a hundred kilometers. Soon afterwards, the battle line extended to over a thousand kilometers, small troops from both sides fighting chaotically, fighting from the skies down to the earth, and then underground, the mes of war everywhere. The biological army numbering in the millions fought risking life and limb against mechanical units several times their own numbers. Energy, mes, and shock waves continuously ravaged the earth, not even the seeds with the smallest trace of life in the ground able to escape.


    After several days of time, the northern continent¡¯s mechanical bug swarm crossed the ten million threshold again. Meanwhile, what the biological army was fighting against wasn¡¯t limited to the mechanical army, on the boundless great sea, one could see giant steel ships moving one after another, even the smallest one among them exceeding thergest tanker ship of the olden era. The giant steel ship possessed a sleek exterior exceeding the technology of this era, as well as apletely sealed ship body, so it could enter the sea at any time. The underwater portions of the ship body opened frequently, releasing numerous underwater specializedbat units.


    The sea was currently roaring.


    The waves on the ocean surface had already reached the limit, shocking waves reaching several dozen meters into the sky constantly visible. The winds were also crazily howling, it removed over ten thousand tons of seawater, bringing it into the sky, and then sent it smashing down several dozen kilometers out. The clouds of radiation in the sky were roiling intensely, hanging so low they brushed the surging waves. This was an unprecedented vile weather, not even the nuclear-powered aircraft carriers of the olden era would dare to set out under this type of weather. However, for those giant steel ships that easily passed hundreds of thousands, and even over a million tons, even the most powerful waves only made them shake a bit more fiercely.


    Right above the steel fleet, a radiation cloud pir suddenly descended, a new hurricane was actually developing here! This conical cloud pir smashed urately into this fleet, a giant ship at the eye of the winds suddenly moving, the two hundred thousand ton ship body actually slowly raised from the sea water! As this ship was about to be raised into the sky by the crazy winds, the surrounding steel giant ships all released energy sparks, energy force fields applied to this giant steel ship one after another, immediately stabilizing it. The hurricane was still howling, however, this time, all of the giant steel ships were linked up through the energy fields, so if it wanted to raise one giant ship, then the entire fleet had to be raised into the sky. This fleet exceeding ten million tons clearly exceeded the limits of what a natural hurricane could move.


    The crazier the winds, the more it couldn¡¯t be maintained. The hurricane quickly exhausted its energy, slowly moving into the distance. When it scattered, the clouds of radiation in the skies already became a bit thinner, the ocean waves also bing a bit calmer. The winds were still violent, but it could no longer reach the level of moving mountains and shifting seas. Meanwhile, the rain in the sky became much more concentrated, but unfortunately, this was instead like a drainage of some type of spatial weakness.


    The winds were crazy, waves fierce, this was the counterattack the will of this world could disy at this time. In the olden era, this could destroy the most powerful ocean fleet, and it could level coastal cities, even destroy ind nations. However, right now, it couldn¡¯t do anything to these giant steel ships made with era-surpassing technology. The ships sped across the ocean surface with speeds close to a hundred kilometers an hour, three giant steel ships among them moving side by side, bringing up the rear of the fleet. The base of the ship revealed countless tiny holes, strands of ash gray smoke released into the sea. These streaks gradually sunk deep into the sea, moreover spreading extremely quickly. Not long after the fleet passed, the movements of the various fish species in the ocean depths suddenly became sluggish, and then shortly afterwards, theypletely stopped moving, either rising to the surface or sinking. A momentter, the ocean regions the giant steel ships passed through already became death regions.


    What the giant steel ships released was a specially developed inorganic toxin, the toxicity more than a hundred times greater than any known poisons of this world. When a droppletely dispersed, it could kill all life forms within a square kilometer. Meanwhile, the giant steel ships¡¯ ship body also continuously melted in the ocean, releasing another type of poison into the sea. This was a type of biological body simr to a virus, able to propagate limitlessly, fatal for almost all creatures, moreover able to use organic matter as food. They were a supplement to the inorganic poison, as well as more long term and meticulous killers, because this was something simr to biological bodies, yet not true living things, this type of poison couldn¡¯t support the will of this world. As such, when their numbers becamerge enough, they would instead develop a type of effect simr to poison against the will of the world.


    What this unprecedentedly massive fleet spread across this great sea, was a deep scar of death. Apart from the southern continent which was rich with life, life in the northern continent was already close to eradication. Only the great sea was still rich with life, supporting the foundation of the will of this world. Right now, this fleet sent out by the apostles was precisely released to fully wipe out the life systems in the sea. In reality, even though the southern continent was still rich with life, biological weapons simrly couldn¡¯t support the will of this world. That was why the biological army on the scale of tens of millions simrly delivered a heavy blow to the will of this world.


    Perhaps it was because the will of this world sensed this threat that itunched its dying counterattack, thus creating a disasterparable to judgment day on every corner of this world. Only, these natural disasters that could wipe out the olden era human race, before the apostles¡¯ era-exceeding civilization, appeared incrediblycking.


    The southern continent was simrly engulfed in howling winds and torrential rain.


    Su raised his head within the curtain-like rain. He looked towards the horizon, already sensing something. Heughed coldly, saying to himself, ¡°Things already reached this point, yet you guys are still ying tricks. Originally, if you guys ran, then that would¡¯ve been that, but now... all of you can forget about leaving!¡±


    Strictly speaking, the four days Su had promised still had not been met, but he didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. The apostles weren¡¯t as intelligent and rational as he had thought, nor were they as proud and resolute, they were clearly taking advantage of the time Su gave them to speed up the purge of the world. If they really were given four days of time, perhaps they would really inflict irreversible harm onto this. From the will of the world¡¯s violent reaction, the damage it suffered was already on the verge of being fatal...


    Su¡¯s right eye flickered a few times, and then the signal he summoned his biological army with was already released. A momentter, the skies darkened, Bierlus¡¯ mountainous body appeared in the horizon. It lowered its head slightly, lower jaw touching the ground, allowing Su to walk along its head, stand on its skull. While standing on Bierlus¡¯ body, it was as if Su was standing on a mountain range¡¯s summit, yet his aura was even more powerful than the Stupa¡¯s.


    Bierlus released a cry, its voice transmitting far into the distance, the terrifying shockwaves even scattering the clouds of radiation in the sky. It forcefully moved about, its massive body slowly elerating north.


    The Stupa was like a world destroying devil. It crossed over the great sea, passed over tall mountains, and then through the endless ins. By relying on its massive body¡¯s unending energy supply, its speed reached an extremely shocking degree. It smashed through the bitterly fighting biological army and mechanical bug tide¡¯s battle line, appearing before Valha.

 Book 6 40.13

    Book 6 Chapter 40.13 - Mutual Love


    Snow who wasying in front of Helen¡¯s knees raised her head, asking, ¡°The lord? He seems to be a bit more important than the creator and destroyer, right? At least they are only present dangers.¡±


    Helen shook her head, not replying, instead entering a state of thought. Snow tactfully closed her mouth to avoid disturbing her thinking. She knew her mother¡¯s strengths, things that could make her think for a long time were definitely extremely difficult to deal with. Things that took the human race supeputing centers ten days to half a month of time was but a few seconds of work for her mother. However, waiting in the darkness was extremely boring, and it also made her feel a mysterious fear.


    The darkness originally wasn¡¯t a hindrance for Snow, visible light was an extremely primitive perception method. Darkness even more so shouldn¡¯t be the source of fear, because its effects on her prey was much greater. In the darkness, Snow was a natural king. However, during this period, Helen told Snow many many old stories, so Snow felt like she had only experienced a dream, a long dream, so long that she herself couldn¡¯t even differentiate just how many years it spanned. Was it hundreds of thousands of years, or was it millions? However, Snow just felt like this dream was long to the point where it couldn¡¯t be calcted in tens of thousands of years.


    Helen¡¯s voice seemed to carry a type of magic power, when she began to tell Snow this story, Snowpletely entered this dreand. No, dreands still had an imaginary feeling, while Snow felt as if she entered a brand new world, looking down on this world through the viewpoint of god. With a snap of a finger, endless years would go past. In this world, life was already insignificant to the point where it couldn¡¯t be differentiated, even ultra life forms with limitless life spans were like a spark, disappearing without a trace after emitting a flicker of radiance. Inside the dark ck universe, stars appeared one after another, and were then continuously destroyed, ck holes quietly devouring all matter in the surroundings. When time psed this intensely, only then would one feel how trivial life was. However, in the universe¡¯s endless history, miracles still happened continuously, there would still be ultra life forms with lifespans greater than stars, as well as mist like life forms who were asrge as star systems, even more so countless life forms who treateds as natural exterior shells.


    Ultra life forms were solitary existences to begin with, they wandered about the cosmos, the scope of their territories sometimes spanning light-years, perhaps not encountering apanion for hundreds of thousands of years. In their territory, there would be primitive life forms that would appear, to the extent where even civilizations would form, but for ultra life forms, none of this carried any meaning. Those primitive life forms were existences simr to bacterium, making no difference for the ultra life form regardless of whether they lived on their own or in groups, to the extent where they didn¡¯t even enter the ultra life form¡¯s range of perception. They weren¡¯t food for ultra life forms, the below their feet, or the stars above their heads were.


    Two fully mature ultra life forms would still encounter each other sometimes, usually because their territories began to ovep. Meanwhile, when this happened, it often meant war.


    Living forever already became the sole purpose for true ultra life forms. Every ultra life form was different, even though they could reproduce, their posterity might bepletely different types of creatures. Ultra life forms possessed iparable adaptive strength to their surroundings, to the extent where some special ultra life forms would take up ck holes as homes. There were some ultra life forms who were nearly unmatched, because their body density far exceeded even neutron stars, but excessively slow movement speed also prevented them from truly bing unmatched.


    In summary, the universe was limitless, and it was also mysterious. It produced many ultra life forms, and then through different methods destroyed them. Ultra life forms had endless lifespans in theory, yet not a single one was able to be eternal. However, these individuals who basically reached the peak of existential form had iparably deep understandings of this world, as as such, a few especially powerful ultra life forms, when they foresaw their own demise, stored their memories and understandings. After an endless amount of time, some ultra life forms who were fortunate would obtain their seniors¡¯ knowledge and memories, and as such be even stronger. When they realized they would also die one day, ultra life forms would also feel fear. As such, they would begin to search for ways to deal with this, moreover trying tomunicate with others of their kind, because no matter how powerful an ultra life form was, they still couldn¡¯t rely on their own power to prevent destruction. When ultra life forms wererge enough, there would be a star system developed within their own bodies as well, moreover produce civilizations. These living star systems were just like viruses inside of a human body, extremely insignificant, yet fatal enough. Ultra life forms could produce miniature consciousnesses within their own bodies, moreover rely on their to eliminate the poison, but if they chose to do this, then they would fall into another pitfall. Those small consciousness would eventually develop their own way of thinking, and then put those thoughts into practice. When all of the small consciousness decided to be independent, thest days of ultra life forms would have arrived, their bodies dismembered.


    That was why in a certain powerful ultra life form¡¯s mature body¡¯s previous territory, many new ultra life forms ultimately linked up together, even forming a civilization. This civilization¡¯s goal, was the eradication of the existences that troubled the main ultra life form. These ultra life forms all more or less inherited the memories of this territory¡¯s previous ruler, which was why even though not a single one of them became as powerful as their predecessor, they searched for a path of life together through cooperation and helping each other. This was an unprecedented civilization belonging to ultra life forms, the territory spanning countless star systems. For the first time, ultra life forms learned the power of amunity, conquering the original limitations of life themselves one after another, continuously existing, and continuously bing stronger. The most powerful the life form, the greater the territory that was needed, which was why the territory¡¯s civilization continuously expanded, reaching into more star systems one after another. The civilization itself didn¡¯t increase in members, instead decreasing a bit in size. These were all ultra life forms who couldn¡¯t defy the limitations of life despite trying all methods possible. During the process of the civilization¡¯s expansion, it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t encounter other ultra life forms, but they had no ns to take in new blood, instead directly destroying all ultra life forms they encountered. They didn¡¯t have a choice, the universe was ice-cold, dark, and barren. From a mature ultra life form¡¯s perspective, the universe was extremely deste, replenishing one¡¯s life energy was also so difficult. Each time the civilization gained another member, it would mean that another great star domain was needed to provide for it.


    In reality, the civilization couldn¡¯t hold this many ultra life forms at all. If not for them all previously sharing the same powerful ultra life form¡¯s memories, there was no way they would coexist like this. As the ultra life forms gradually reached full maturity, the deaths of theirpanions filled the remaining ultra life forms with fear towards destruction, and as such, they sped up the speed of expansion. This was an unprecedented civilization, as well as a civilization that originally shouldn¡¯t have appeared. It was iparablyrge, but the universe was even more mysterious. In the depths of the boundless darkness, there would always be many hidden pitfalls, enough to destroy the most powerful ultra life forms.


    For these ultra life forms, the meaning of civilization didn¡¯t depend on construction, science, technology, or culture, the main reason only for survival and to help each other free themselves from the dangers of death. The behaviors of the world already became a part of their inherent instincts, and as such, science and technologycked all meaning. The expansion of the civilization, for many small life forms, for example, a certain human race, it was something that was impossible to detect. The that they lived on, was perhaps precisely within some mature ultra life form¡¯s body.


    If there was nothing unexpected that happened, this civilization would ultimately unify the cosmos, if the cosmos had a limit, and time was limitless. Only, during these endless years, all things with an extremely small possibility would have their likelihoods be endlessly great, so unexpected things would always happen.


    As the ultra life forms continued their efforts, continuously expanded their territory, trying to obtain evesting life, a corner of the civilization suddenly broke apart. In all of the ultra life forms¡¯ perception, an area of darkness appeared there. This was the deepest darkness, all existences would immediately disappear as soon as they entered that region, the same regardless of whether it was powerful special ultra life forms or formless perception. The very first ultra life forms thought that it was some type of rare spatial copse, as this was somethingmonly seen in space. asionally, the copsed space would continuously link up to an external mysterious space, no one knowing whatid behind the darkness, which was why there were no ultra life forms who were willing to be swept into an unfamiliar space.


    That was why when the dark region first appeared, all of the ultra life forms felt a vague sense of unease, but apart from the two ultra life forms who entered the dark region first, they didn¡¯t adopt any action, instead quietly watched things develop. Ultra life forms¡¯ notion of time was easily calcted in tens of thousands of years. The dark region didn¡¯t show any activity at first, only quietly devouring all that entered. However, not long afterwards, five unprecedented ultra life forms appeared from the dark region. Along with their appearance, was the elegant and beautiful Valha.


    This was the first appearance of the apostles in this world.


    The rtionship between the apostles and ultra life form civilization was set from the moment of contact, it was war. The ultra life forms knew nothing about the apostles¡¯ history, but the apostles¡¯ ice-cold nature made them feel an instinctive threat, and as such, war was unavoidable.


    This was a battle on a scale never before scene. The five apostles were like one body, sweeping through the civilization unstoppably like a crazy storm! This was the first time the ultra life forms encountered a group battle, they never thought that the battle would unfold in this type of form. Originally, they thought that this was only a game yed between the lowest level civilizations, never expecting it would appear in a battle between ultra life forms. When the five apostles stood together, their strength was already greater than the civilization¡¯s ultra life forms to begin with, moreover, their abilities evenplimented each other. This wasn¡¯t a forced type of cooperation, but rather a type of inherent design. The apostles were like the most precise gears in a machine, fitting together perfectly, the power they disyed not as simple as just adding their strength together.


    The apostles appeared suddenly in this star domain. They didn¡¯t have any history, nor did they wish tomunicate, instead directly choosing war, a war that didn¡¯t take any prisoners.


    The war that followed wasn¡¯t elegant, nor was it spectacr, only cruel. The victor¡¯s attitude towards the defeated remained the same; destruction.


    For Snow, this was a dream like story, yet she couldn¡¯t feel happy about it. Moreover, in this story, the apostles¡¯ memories only originated from the moment they appeared in this universe, everything before thatpletely nk. However, Snow saw that behind the apostles, was apletely immeasurable great darkness.


    This was the apostles¡¯ creator.


    The lord.

 Book 6 40.14

    Book 6 Chapter 40.14 - Mutual Love


    Who was the lord?


    Snow really wanted to know, yet she was scared of the answer. She instinctively wanted to avoid that limitless darkness, yet couldn¡¯t suppress her innermost curiosity either. She knew that this curiosity was extremely abnormal, as if that darkness possessed some intangible attraction force that wanted to forcefully pull her in. Moreover, when she truly stood before the darkness, she felt a bit of a suffocating feeling, an instinctive fear one felt towards a giant space that exceeded the limits of one¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Mama?¡± Snow cried out softly. She felt extremely cold, urgently needing warmth, and as such, she forcefully leaned towards Helen¡¯s body. However, Helen¡¯s body wasn¡¯t as warm as before, instead extremely cold, difficult for even Snow who could easily resist temperatures reaching negative 200 degrees to withstand.


    ¡°Mama?!¡± Snow cried out with extreme anxiety. She couldn¡¯t help but put a few steps between herself and Helen to avoid being injured by Helen¡¯s body temperature. After hearing Helen¡¯s story, Snow just felt a mysterious sense of uneasy, as if something was about to happen.


    Helen didn¡¯t reply. She was not only ice-cold, there was darkness that continuously spread from her as well, gradually extending out, even wrapping Snow within. This type of darkness was actually a bit simr to the lord Snow saw in the dream. Su was extremely rmed, continuously backing up, wishing to avoid the entrapment of the darkness. She didn¡¯t understand why her mother¡¯s body would suddenly release this type of aura. In the dream, that lord always hid in the darkness, never revealing itself, but its power made all ultra life forms tremble. Snow was also an ultra life form, even though she was still young, it didn¡¯t stop her from sensing the might of the lord. It was because due to some unknown reason, her perception was much sharper than other ultra life forms, able to truly perceive all of this imposing might. Meanwhile, many ultra life forms in that civilizations werepletely ignorant, only feeling it after breaking through the apostles¡¯ blockade after risking it all. All ultra life forms who arrived before the darkness immediately lost all ability to move, dragged into the depths of the darkness while in despair just like that, from then on disappearing.


    Snow continuously backed off, identally kicking over something. A crash sounded behind her, giving her a fright. Snow turned around, discovering that what was overturned was an old-fashioned little metal box. Right now, the case¡¯s lid was opened, inside empty, whatever was stored within already gone without a trace. This metal box looked familiar, and it simrly carried a faint frightening aura. Snow stared at it with great shock, trying to recall what this box stored with difficulty. Right at this time, Helen looked at a test tube in her hands that was already empty, and then released a silent sigh. What was stored within this test tube was the perfect body, meanwhile now, that ice-cold liquid already entered Helen¡¯s body, immediately disying frightening vitality, quickly covering Helen¡¯s entire body. Then, their presencepletely disappeared.


    The perfect body couldn¡¯t escape Helen¡¯s surveince. She understood every corner of her body absolutely clearly, knowing that this perfect body had already broken down into extremely fine particles, seeping into every one of her cells. When needed, they would awaken, from then on seize authority over Helen¡¯s body. At that time, they would use their own methods to grant Helen iparable power, after all, their host was extremely important for them.


    Helen¡¯s finger gently loosened, the transparent test tube slowly sliding down. It bounced off her leg, tumbled about, drawing out an arc before shattering on the ground. It didn¡¯t shatter into many small fragments, instead directly melting into a pile of fine powder. The temperature around Helen¡¯s body already made it extremely brittle. Helen sat there without moving, only bringing her hand before her eyes, staring at it. Her hand was extremely beautiful, her skin smooth like ice, translucent to the point where blue blood vessels could be seen. Right now, the blood within her blood vessels were surging, endless energy currently appearing out of nothing in her blood, and then delivered to every part of her body. The body of Helen who originally didn¡¯t have any abilities waspletely mobilized, all of her potential immediately unearthed. In an instant, countless evolutionary points were produced from every part of her body, waiting for further orders. Every single evolutionary point was screened, close to a thousand of the evolutionary points what Helen originally kept within the depths of her body in reserve, originating from her own body¡¯s remodeling. Meanwhile, even more evolutionary points had never existed before, originating from apostle¡¯s genes and perfect body¡¯s contributions.


    Even though she had some idea, this amount of evolutionary points was still beyond Helen¡¯s expectations. Her brain instantly passed over countless ability pairing ns, filtering out the optimal one shortly afterwards, and then as if a me was it below a pot, her entire body began to frantically rbine. The rbination process was intense and painful, but Helen watched everything with a nk expression, as if it wasn¡¯t her own body at all. Hidden within her ordinary expression was an undetectible trace of regret.


    When Helen stood up, the ice-cold and beautiful exterior remained, but the inside of her body already had nothing to do with a human¡¯s. The icy-coldness, with her at the center, began to spread in all directions, also startling Snow who was currently examining the metal box. Snow raised her head, when she saw Helen, she was immediately given a fright. She obviously could tell that her mother had alreadypletely changed, bing a bit simr to the lord in that dream.


    Helen dispersed the coldness in her body¡¯s surroundings, and then waved in Snow¡¯s direction. Snow immediately ran over to Helen¡¯s side, standing up to look at Helen like a cute kitten. Helen squatted, gently stroked Snow¡¯s head, and then said, ¡°The lord is just like us, all of us ultra life forms. However, there is one part in which it is different from us, which is that ultra life forms are still life forms, our lives has an end, our bodies have ws. However, the lord isn¡¯t like this, it has no limit, and no ws. At the very least, with our current level, we cannot see its limits.¡±


    Su nodded her head in a somewhat confused manner, not really understanding Helen¡¯s words. Her thought centers were operating extremely slowly right now, mainly because of the faint pressure Helen continuously released from her body. While surrounded by this type of aura, all of her body¡¯s functions couldn¡¯t help but be seriously restricted. This was the most primitive type of biological instinct, giving up all resistance and thoughts of escape before an unparalleled predator, using this to obtain just a sliver of chance at survival.


    Right at this time, an ice-cold and deep voice suddenly sounded in the darkness, the faint allure of the voice so powerful it almost sucked one¡¯s soul in.


    ¡°The lord is without limit, while we still have some ws.¡± She said.


    Helen was already standing perfectly straight, every strand of her wavy long blonde hair flickering with dazzling radiance, a powerful loftiness spreading from her body, the formless might containing iparable power, pushing Snow who was far out aside. The temperature in Helen¡¯s surroundings dropped greatly. She was like a ck hole herself, absorbing all of the energy around her. Everything in theboratory was dyed in a strange ash gray, even the slightest shaking able to crush everything. Just when everything in theboratory was on the verge of copse, a stream of zing heat surged, piercing through Helen¡¯s frozen domain with unstoppable power, bringing chaos to this ice-cold and quiet realm. Only, when the streak of fire rushed to a meter around Helen, it couldn¡¯t approach any further. Even though it already upied the entireboratory, it just couldn¡¯t ovee thisst meter of barricades.


    Snow continuously backed up. Even though she felt unwilling, she still gave Helen a deep look in the end, and then turned around to run into the distance. The fire stream was different from the icy coldness, it was extremely detrimental to her, and Helen already warned her again and again about what to do, who she needs to look for. At this critical moment, Snow knew that it wasn¡¯t time to do something foolish.


    When she saw Snow leave safely, Helen¡¯s pupils became even deeper. She stared in the direction where the me stream came from, and then said calmly, ¡°Spider Empress, you could not resist the allure of power either?¡±

 Book 6 40.15

    Book 6 Chapter 40.15 - Mutual Love


    The me stream already controlled this entire region, the private hospital long enveloped in raging mes. Under the extreme temperature, everything that was and wasn¡¯t mmable all went up in mes. Under the darkness of night, one could see a raging pir of mes surging high into the skies in Dragon City. The stream of heat still continuously spread, covering the half of Dragon City it passed in mes. Dragon City¡¯s surviving humans were first in shock, and then they ran in horror, trying to prevent themselves from being caught in this terrifying heat stream that wasparable to a nuclear warhead¡¯s explosion. The speed at which the heat stream swept past was far greater than running speed, the humans that were within its range of cover, aside from the few most powerful ones, were not able to survive. Fortunately, when the me covered half of Dragon City, it suddenly stopped, not continuing, or else all of Dragon City would have went up in mes. Despite this being the case, the over ten thousand degree temperature the heat stream released still turned arger half of Dragon City into a domain of death.


    Within the raging mes, the Spider Empress Lanaxis slowly walked over like a goddess born in mes. She carried a distant indifference as she said, ¡°The pursuit of power and eternal life is every creature¡¯s innate instinct. I am no exception.¡±


    Even before the aloof and remote Spider Empress, Helen still remained ice-cold and indifferent like before. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already merged with two parts of the perfect body, then you should know that the lord cannot appear, nor can it be reborn.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lanaxis¡¯ smile was proud and cold. ¡°Only because the lord is the most powerful ultra life form that stands above all life? Your misgivings, before my eyes, seems to be nothing more than a low level existence¡¯s excuse for survival. The meaning of life is precisely in evolution!¡±


    ¡°I instead believe that the meaning of life is in existence itself.¡± Helen¡¯s ced her hands into her pockets, calmly saying this.


    Lanaxis stopped when she reached three meters in front of Helen. The current Spider Empress already returned to being the form of a normal human, just like when she first met Su. She raised her head slightly, asking Helen, ¡°Then please tell me, aside from power, what other reason is there for us to reject the lord¡¯s appearance? Just because you all betrayed it, my little apostle?¡±


    Helen revealed a bitter smile, shaking her head and saying, ¡°Of course there is another reason, but I am unable to tell you, because I do not know either. The memories that were inherited pertaining to this is also vacant. However, the lord cannot appear, this is a warning engraved within the depths of our bloodlines. What I can tell you, is only this much.¡±


    ¡°The perfect body isn¡¯t the lord, but rather only the shell left behind after the lord¡¯s death.¡±


    Helen retorted, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a shell without life?¡±


    ¡°Even if the lord has a chance of being reborn through this, it is only an ultra life form. At the very least, I have a chance of suppressing it!¡±


    ¡°If that happens, then you would be the lord!¡±


    ¡°What is so impossible about that?!¡± Lanaxis dspoke resolutely.


    Helen sighed, saying, ¡°That is definitely impossible.¡±


    A minuteter, an unprecedented great explosion shook up the entire. Dragon City, along with all of the humans inside, all life, from then on, became history.


    The explosions¡¯ st waves didn¡¯t spread that far, the quakes not as great as some earthquakes of history either. However, the two types of energy attributes that shed, in limited perception of the living, was the most shocking.


    ---


    The sensation Su felt was extremely powerful, his short light blonde hair standing on end, every cell under his skin moving about, ready to erupt with their greatest power at any time. He felt a deep threat, as if a male tiger in heat saw a stronger tiger in its territory, the conclusion destined to be a battle to the death. However, Su attention wasn¡¯t ced on this, all of his focus concentrated on the youngdy standing on the roof of Valha.


    Bierlus beneath his feet was currently winding about restlessly, subconsciously stirring up powerful winds with its wings. It even released low roars to remind Su of its own uneasiness. The explosions¡¯ energy nature made it feel extremely ufortable, in its perspective, ascertaining the cause of the explosion in the distance was much more important than dealing with the apostles. There were only four apostles, and regardless of whether it was the creator or the destroyer, they shouldn¡¯t lose to the iplete apostles. Even though the sixth unexpectedly fell under the seventh apostle in battle, and it was the only one left among the Stupas, on this, Valha¡¯s power was heavily limited, Bierlus had confidence in neutralizing the starship¡¯s uses, let alone the fact that the brain wasn¡¯t here.


    However, Supletely ignored its reminder.


    At the top of Valha¡¯s elegant ship body, Madeline stood facing the wind, her long hair fluttering about, her beautiful body forming a stark contrast with the giant sword in her hands, continuously shing with the sight of others. She was also looking at Su, within the depths of her azure starry pupils, radiance was currently flickering about intensely, as if a hailstorm was hidden within.


    They seemed to never have expected to meet like this.


    Meanwhile, inside Valha, it wasn¡¯t as serious as if a great battle was about to erupt, actually in a bit of chaos, even Rochester losing his cool.


    ¡°What did you say?! The inherited memories are iplete? How could this be? What are the lost parts?¡±


    Serend and Fitzdurk had one question after another, bombarding Rochester to the point where he couldn¡¯t hold on at all. He was alsoughing bitterly, not understanding why so much of the inherited memories would be missing, especially the three most important parts: what was the lord, why did the apostles betray the lord, and why all information pertaining to the brain apostlepletely went missing. In the inherited memories¡¯ dangerous area, Rochester also discovered signs of someone recently entering, only, the energy traces left by the other party was too faint, and he couldn¡¯t stay in the inherited space for too long either. In this extremely chaotic energy environment, staying for even millionth of a fraction of a second longer would result in Rochester¡¯s consciousness possibly being destroyed. That was why he could only do his best to collect the memories dispersed within the space, only when he returned could he carefully examine the contents. The inherited memory space was extremely unstable, even though this time, they already ascertained its coordinates, it didn¡¯t mean that the risk would be any lower next time. Less than 10% chance of survival wasn¡¯t high even in the eyes of any lunatic. Meanwhile, only ultra life forms in absolute despair would gamble with a 50% chance, let alone 10%.


    The most important memories were missing, and what was even more frightening was that someone had just entered the inheritance space. When Rochester revealed this, Fitzdurk and Serend became momentarily speechless. The number of ultra life forms who could enter the inherited space, even if the entire universe was searched, was very few. This was a shattered space simr to the heart of a ck hole, moreover linked with countless mysterious areas of space. If one wanted to enter and exit freely, what was needed was not only powerful energy, what was even more important was a level of energy. Only an ultra life form evolved close to the very peak had a chance of entering and leaving.


    ¡°Could it be the brain?¡± Serend suddenly asked. Fitzdurk frowned, wishing to retort, but those words stopped at the edge of his lips, not spoken out. In theory, this was somethingpletely impossible, the brain was only one of the five apostles, the energy level not higher than the other apostles. After gathering the power of three apostles, moreover using a small portion of Madeline¡¯s strength did Rochester ultimately enter the inherited space. How could the brain do it all by itself?


    ¡°It is very likely!¡± Rochester unexpectedly agreed with Serend¡¯s viewpoint.


    ¡°However, how could the brain have such arge amount of energy?¡± Fitzdurk asked this question that lingered about the bottom of his heart.


    Rochesterughed bitterly, saying, ¡°What if it obtained the shell of the lord?¡±


    ¡°The lord¡¯s shell?!¡± Serend and Fitzdurk simultaneously cried out in rm.


    ¡°Correct. The people of this world call it the perfect body.¡±


    Right at this time, Valha trembled slightly, reminding the apostles in its own way that there was another great enemy outside the starship.


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with the destroyer first!¡± Rochester set his resolution. However, he hesitated, and then slowly said, ¡°There is one more important matter! That is that from today forth, we won¡¯t mention the lord again, let alone think about it, or search for its whereabouts or existence. We were the lords creation, so as long as we think about the lord, if we do it many times, the lord will be reborn through some type of method.¡±


    The apostles¡¯ panic and disputested for quite some time. Forget about Su, even Bierlus could see that Valha¡¯s reaction was sluggish, that it was a good chance for an attack, but Su didn¡¯t show any intention of grasping this chance. It was precisely because it knew that Su¡¯sputing and analysis abilities even exceeded the main brain that it was even more confused.


    Even though, while staring at the beautiful youngdy, had endless things to say to her, he didn¡¯t ask anything. He would instead prefer this silent and deadlocked situation tost for eternity that to shatter the weakyer of secrets. Only, time always moved on. Valha trembled slightly, the gradually shining patterns reminding Su that a great battle was about to start.


    ¡°Turns out you were the apostles¡¯ sword.¡± Su¡¯s smile carried a trace of bitterness.

 Book 6 40.16

    Book 6 Chapter 40.16 - Mutual Love


    ¡°I never expected you to be the seventh apostle, the destroyer either. Did youe to destroy us?¡± Madeline¡¯s ice-cold and indifferent voice sounded. Her beautiful small face carried an undisguised expression of loss.


    ¡°That seems to be my fate.¡± Su replied. He could already feel the urge within his instincts, just like the urge to take a nap after a meal, the most basic type of instinct. He could only dy it, and could not suppress it.


    Madeline nodded, not saying anything else.


    Su frowned, and then said, ¡°Madeline, leave Valha ande to my side. You don¡¯t need to ept the apostles¡¯ fate, they have nothing to do with you.


    The youngdy shook her head with a somewhat nk expression, softly saying, ¡°no, that¡¯s not true. We¡¯ve experienced endless time together, and also faced countless battles. The life in this world... is only like a dream. I cannot abandon my pastpanions.¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t some good people, moreover do not belong to this world. We are different from them.¡± Su was still trying to persuade her.


    The youngdy sighed and said, ¡°That is because of the will of the world and this body¡¯s influence. If you do not feel any good impressions towards them, then that truly is an embodiment of the will of this world.¡±


    Su remained silent for a moment, and only then did he say, ¡°In the end, I still feel that I am human.¡±


    The youngdy¡¯s lips opened, and with a voice that was ever so soft, saying, ¡°I am too...¡±


    Only, the youngdy¡¯s words were impossible for Su to hear. At this time, Valha already surged with dazzling radiance, energy surging out. The defensive energy field unfolded from the front, and the closed behind the ship. The female portrait at the bow of the warship¡¯s eyes becamepletely round, an extremely powerful energy light beam shooting out from her mouth! Valha¡¯s main cannon released a full powered attack,bining the three apostles¡¯ energy. Bierlus¡¯ entire body immediately trembled, countless cracks appearing on the surface of its body, energy radiance pouring out like water, and then gathering at its head. Without waiting for Su¡¯s order, Bierlus immediately opened its giant mouth, an iparably thick deep ck energy pir shooting out from its mouth, facing Valha¡¯s main cannon!


    The two streak of energy beams extended for several dozen kilometers, meeting between the starship and giant beast, immediately producing an extremelyplex sh, explosion, and destruction. The crazy energy turned into a several kilometer diameter giant dark energy sphere, endless electrical sparks dancing about outside. Moreover, there were dark colored stripes vaguely appearing within the sphere, signs of space being torn apart. Inside the energy sphere, even the sturdiest alloy would instant distort and vaporize. Valha¡¯s main cannon¡¯s attack seemed endless, while Bierlus was also releasing the destructive energy beam with everything it had, and as such, the energy sphere continuously expanded. Valha¡¯s main cannon gathered the power of three apostles, and as a result, Bierlus immediately felt a great pressure shortly afterwards. However, it didn¡¯t have any intention of backing up, still resisting Valha¡¯s attacks with full force. The Stupa was different from other biological weapons, even if it waspletely destroyed, Su could still revive it in the future, moreover with the present world¡¯s memories. From a certain perspective, destruction was only a type of sleep for the Stupas.


    Su already leapt high into the air. Energy surged around his body, and then he reached out his finger, a fine streak of light firing out from his fingertips, shining on Valha¡¯s body! On this unremarkable energy streak, the energy barrier covering the starship was instantly prated, and then the sturdy ship body quickly melted and broke down. ording to this speed, in less than a second, this energy streak would stab straight through Valha!


    However, the youngdy who had remained still this entire time took a step forward, instantly rushing out a hundred meters, using her body to intercept this light streak and Valha! The youngdy narrowed her eyes slightly, raised her left hand, using her forearm to block that ck streak of light. The power that could easily st through the starship instead only left an unremarkable charred trace on the youngdy¡¯s fine white arm. Apart from this, there was no other damage.


    This was the Combat Domain twelfth level ability, Absolute Defense. In Madeline¡¯s hands, even though Absolute Defense couldn¡¯t truly block all attacks, it could at the very least make her body¡¯s defenses far surpass Valha¡¯s.


    With Madeline blocking the attack, Valha¡¯s main cannon¡¯s power immediately increased substantially. Bierlus roared in suffering, the starship¡¯s attacks already approaching the limits of what it could bear, and the power was still continuously increasing. The hundreds of female portraits on the side of Valh¡¯s body opened their eyes one after another, continuously releasing streaks of energy one after another from their mouths. These energy streaks drew out arcs under the guidance of force fields, continuously sting the Stupa¡¯s massive body. All of the Stupa¡¯s energy was already used to deal with Valha¡¯s main cannon, the energy barrier protecting its own body already extremely frail. Quite a few of the energy beams that were densely packed like rain broke through the barrier, smashing into Bierlus¡¯ body. These energy beams ruthlessly tore through the Stupa¡¯s armor, destroying the tissues within it, producing many bursts of blood on its massive body.


    Su frowned slightly. His body leaned forward, and then he sprinted forward, already reaching an inconceivable speed with just a few steps. He passed through the sword Madeline brandished to intercept him with, instantly arriving on Valha, and then entered the ship through one of the female portraits who were just about to fire out energy radiance. That female portrait¡¯s expression instantly distorted, screaming in pain, as if it was a real living creature.


    However, as soon as he rushed into Valha, Madeline¡¯s heavy sword flew over from the front again. Su leaned to the side, reaching out his hand to tap the heavy sword, and then passed by the youngdy like a streak of lightning, continuing into the depths of the starship. The youngdy¡¯s entire body trembled, involuntarily taking a few steps back. Su¡¯s current power and energy was already great to an inconceivable degree, difficult for even Madeline to face. However, her heavy sword flew out again, hacking out with unexpected power, drawing out a bloody scar on Su¡¯s back. No matter when it was, the youngdy¡¯sbat skill was always perfect to the point of leaving others in despair.


    Su didn¡¯t mind this small injury at all, he already sensed the locations of the three apostles he targeted. As a result, hepletely disregarded the starship¡¯s internalposition, directly rushing at the apostles! Destructive energy was continuously released from the surface of Su¡¯s body, the starship¡¯sposition always instantly destroyed before this energy, and as such, Su forcibly carved out a path through the inside of the ship.


    An identical copy to himself suddenly emerged before his eyes. However, now, Serend¡¯s duplicated body no longer posed any threat to Su. Su suddenly increased speed, forcefully passing through several of his duplicated bodies. After Su rushed past, those duplicated bodies¡¯ movements immediately became sluggish, and then they slowly fell. When they made contact with the ground, their bodies already became charred ck. Just a slight touch was already enough topletely burn their bodies into ashes.


    Madeline pursued him from the back, when she passed them by, she even more so released two sword waves,pletely destroying the duplicated bodies that hadn¡¯tpletely broken down yet.


    Right now, regardless of whether it was power, speed, or energy intensity, Su could already stably subdue Madeline, but he didn¡¯t seem interested in fighting the youngdy at all, instead single-mindedly focusing on the three apostles hidden in the starship¡¯s depths.


    Su suddenly stopped in the air! Right before him, a small ck energy sphere was slowly moving over. This energy sphere contained extremely terrifying energy, to the extent where it even made Su¡¯s short hair flutter a bit. This was Serend¡¯s ultimate attack, enough to threaten Su¡¯s life. Meanwhile, Fitzdurk¡¯s aura appeared right before him, releasing countless powerful electrical arcs. Valha was equivalent to Fitzdurk¡¯s body, in the starship, he could release attacks from any anger. Meanwhile, what ced Su on guard the most was the faint force fields tangling about his body. These force fields weren¡¯t extremely powerful, but they were enough to inhibit Su¡¯s movements. In certain situations, just moving slightly slower was fatal, for example, if the three apostles intercepted him from the front, and Madeline cut off the rear. This perfectly coordinated attack, was something only Rochester could do. Not every apostle could restrict the seventh apostle¡¯s movements, not even a small amount of restriction.


    Su¡¯s light blonde scattered hair all stood on end, the green light in his pupils flickering with increased frequency, all energy crazily transferred. Being attacked by four apostles at the same time put Su in a seemingly dangerous situation. However, it was only seemingly, Fitzdurk, Serend, and Rochester were all attacking at full force, while Madeline wasn¡¯t. Even now, the youngdy¡¯s attacks were a bit weaker than even the three apostles, all of her attacks only disyed sixty to seventy percent of her strength. As the so-called apostles¡¯ most powerful sword, by not releasing all of her power, theirbat strength was decreased by not a single level.


    In an instant, Su already prepared to face Fitzdurk¡¯s electrical radiance head on, drag Serend¡¯s energy sphere, and then forcefully break through Rochester¡¯s energy field, meanwhile, using his body to take on Madeline¡¯s attack. This was a crazy n, Su would take on serious injuries as the price to simultaneously heavily injure three apostles, then use his much stronger regeneration abilities to obtain victory. It should be said that as the seventh apostle, Su¡¯s npletely targeted the apostles¡¯ weak points except for one thing, which was Madeline¡¯s attack. If this was in another time and ce, the seventh apostle definitely wouldn¡¯t do this, because even for the seventh apostel, the sword possessed fatal destructive power.


    However, right now, the seventh apostle was Su, while the sword was Madeline. They both carried names that reflected the will of this world, and not an interchangeable symbol.


    Everything went as Su nned, the electrical light struck Su¡¯s body, after carrying out a set amount of damage, it was reflected, and then what followed was Fitzdurk¡¯s howl of pain. The energy sphere was deflected until it flew about unpredictably, Serend¡¯s rm impossible to disguise. The energy sphere¡¯s energy already didn¡¯t receive control, every second of its existence delivering great damage to her own body. Meanwhile, Rochester was also screaming in pain, the energy field restricting Su was covered in cracks, these cracks still increasing, every crack equivalent to a wound on Rochester¡¯s own body. The inheritor was close to a pure energy body to begin with, so this type of energy level damage was incredibly severe for him.


    Finally, it was Madeline¡¯s sword.


    Su¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, turning around with shock! The heavy sword¡¯s edge was like a dragon, tearing through space as it arrived! The sword had strands of ck mist around it, something that would only appear after the destructive energy reached a certain degree of power. The youngdy¡¯s sword already possessed all of her strength, the power several times greater than her previous attacks, moreover released in one go, not leaving any room for leeway. She was just like the apostles, wishing to do everything they could to end Su¡¯s life!


    Su was stunned, instinctively raising his hand to point at the youngdy¡¯s heart. That was the apostle¡¯s core, as well as Madeline¡¯s only weak point. The energy light beam was dark to the point where it could condense into liquid! Before this situation of inevitable death, Su¡¯s instinctive reaction was to deliver an attack guaranteed to kill.


    However, before Su, the youngdy¡¯s appearance suddenly changed, bing that eight year old little girl who was currently walking towards the Spider Empress. The determination, bewilderment, and uneasiness on her face was just like how it was right now. This was a past memory, the most realistic thought from the bottom of Su¡¯s heart, not the apostles using any methods.


    Su released a sigh from deep within him, the hand he raised slowly fell. The three apostles¡¯ spiritual bodies received serious injuries once more, but when they saw the heavy sword enter Su¡¯s chest, Rochester instead revealed an almost unperceivable smile.

 Book 6 41.1

    Book 6 Chapter 41.1 - Difficult To Find the Way Back


    It was now nighttime.


    Apart from the crazy winds roaring about, the northern continent was deathly still. After the first nuclear winter, the human race that survived and continuously strengthened was still almostpletely wiped out by the apostles¡¯ purge. It wasn¡¯t only the human race,rge scale creatures no exception. If one surveyed all directions, the mountains and bodies of water, all carried a deathly aura that was different from the past. Under the thorough purging, even the ruins which were everywhere in the nuclear winter, were nowhere to be found. There was only a vast deste stillness wherever one looked.


    Within the boundless darkness, a youngdy¡¯s figure was currently frantically running. She was far faster than the limits of what humans could reach, a single jump crossing more than ten meters. Her gray long hair was perfectly straight as it dragged out behind her like silver lightning. Specks of ster brilliance flickered about, clearly drawing out her trajectory in the darkness. She was running with everything she had, totally unaware of the bone-piercing cold wind, the only thing in her mind was the body within her arms that was gradually bing ice-cold.


    Madeline didn¡¯t know how far she ran, nor did she know how long she ran, to the extent where she didn¡¯t know where she was right now. However, it was as if there was a needle aimed at her back, giving her an extremely ufortable feeling. She knew that this was Valha¡¯s monitoring, even though it wasn¡¯t clear, it was enough to ascertain her approximate location. The apostles¡¯ connection was on an instinctive level, extremely difficult for her to free herself from it even if she wanted to, let alone the fact that right now, the youngdy¡¯s mind was inplete chaos, making it even more difficult for her to escape.


    The one she was carrying, was Su.


    In the youngdy¡¯s memories, Su was always warm, especially his hand. When he led her along, the world¡¯s sky was bright, the wind warm. However now, Su¡¯s body was abnormally cold, the cold extremely unfamiliar, making her panic. She almost didn¡¯t dare lower her head, even more so didn¡¯t dare to use her perception to examine Su¡¯s life traits. It was because even if she used her eyes, she could see the giant wound that pierced through Su¡¯s chest. The narrow wound had stopped bleeding a long time ago, but it was precisely because of this that the youngdy didn¡¯t dare look. That wound, was clearly a mark left by a heavy sword, moreover the heavy sword she was most used to using.


    That was an extremely ordinary, yet extremely extraordinary heavy sword. What was ordinary was the heavy sword¡¯s material, a heavy alloy even humans could make. However, when this sword was gripped in Madeline¡¯s hands, it was no longer ordinary. The sword¡¯s edge continuously vibrated with Madeline¡¯s power, the frequency extremely high, moreover able to change constantly. This type of vibration possessed fatal destructive power against any living creature, for example, if it stabbed into the Stupa¡¯s body, then the less than five meters long sword would inflict an injury of at least twenty meters in size, while all tissues within a hundred meters would be destroyed, gradually dying in the following days.


    Madelines¡¯ full powered strike was something not even Su¡¯s body could stop, easily stabbing through. Moreover, the instant she attacked, she aroused all of her potential. The power of this sword was something even she herself didn¡¯t dare recall! That was why all of the tissues around that wound long became inorganic, no trace of life at all. Meanwhile, Su¡¯s entire body only had a final trace of life force, the youngdy only able to sense it if she carefully perceived it.


    The youngdy hugged Su tightly, running while continuously pouring endless energy into Su¡¯s body. However, Su¡¯s body was like a ck hole, no matter how much energy entered, it would immediately vanish, and then his life force could only continuously flow away.


    The distant horizon that had always remained the same moved. The youngdy immediately ran in that direction. That was an unremarkable small mountain, and there was a hidden mountain cave on its surface, everything as if it was a favor from god. The youngdy immediately rushed into the cave, charging to its end. Then, just like a miracle, Valha¡¯s surveince disappeared. The instant the piercing feeling disappeared, Madeline only felt her entire body¡¯s power vanish, her knees going weak. She leaned against the cave wall, slowly sitting down. From start until now, she continued to hug Su tightly, not letting him go.


    Su¡¯s body was still ice-cold, just like her current mood.


    The youngdy leaned against the ice-cold mountain wall, the noise of her gasps for breath echoing through the cave. The roof of the cavern wall released a light tremble, the vibration frequency extremely familiar, the frequency released by Valha¡¯s spatial furnace. Due to the serious damage that was received, the frequency of the spatial furnace that could only barely function was different from the other spatial furnaces, so it could easily be differentiated.


    Under the curtain of night, Valha floated high up in the air, graceful and powerful like a monarch. It silently moved through the night, its investigation waves spreading out like a spider web, scattering across the boundless great earth below. Meanwhile, within the ship, the three apostles¡¯ projections were currently surrounding a sphere, their expressions serious as they watched the earth below. However, the holographic image produced by their spiritual fluctuations was a bit indistinct, expressing that the apostles¡¯ conditions weren¡¯t that good.


    ¡°Still didn¡¯t find them?¡± Rochester asked. This was the first time his tone revealed worry.


    ¡°For some reason, just now, her reactionpletely disappeared.¡± Serend said with a frown.


    ¡°Where did it disappear? We can carry out a focused search!¡± Fitzdurk also lost his calmness.


    ¡°Do you really think that I didn¡¯t think of this? I already searched this ce over a thousand times, there¡¯s nothing! Absolutely nothing! There is no way she is hiding here!¡± Serend suddenly erupted. Fitzdurk¡¯s expression fell, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. Serend¡¯s injuries from thest battle were the most severe, now, she still had to search for Madeline¡¯s whereabouts with all of her attention, this type of feeling was definitely not good.


    ¡°Alright, there is no use bickering amongst ourselves. All feelings of unhappiness are nothing more than tricks of the will of this world.¡± Rochester slowly said. However, the extremely ugly expression on his face sold out what he was really feeling. Only when Serend and Fitzdurk calmed down, did he continue, ¡°I believe in Serend¡¯s abilities. That is why in my opinion, Madeline is most likely already no longer in this region, this amount of time is enough for her to flee several hundred kilometers. We need to broaden our range of search.¡±


    ¡°In which direction?¡± Fitzdurk asked an extremely crucial question. However, Serend¡¯s mouth was tightly shut,pletely focused on the ground, as if she didn¡¯t hear his words at all.


    Rochester sighed, waving his hand and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s search westward first, we¡¯ll stop three hundred kilometers from the sea.¡±


    They all knew that they were ying with a twenty-five percent probability, basically gambling. Hoewver, if even Serend didn¡¯t notice anything, then the two of them would only be even more unqualified.


    Under the heavy and helpless atmosphere, Valha slowly turned around, heading westward. Streak after streak of perception waves still diligently swept across the ground, but there was still no reaction at all. Whenever a second of time passed, the atmosphere in Valha would be a bit heavier. Even though no one mentioned it, the three apostles all knew that time was important, with each passing second, it would mean that Madeline might recover a bit more of her strength, to the extent where there was even a chance of Su reviving. The seventh apostle, the Destroyer, was even more mysterious than the Creator, in the brief battle, the three apostles only sensed his overwhelming power, apart from this, Su didn¡¯t have time to disy any of his more special abilities before being destroyed by a single sword strike from Madeline. During the entire battle, the chance for victory didn¡¯t rest in whether or not the apostles had enough power or if they cooperated well enough, but rather in Rochester¡¯s fine grasp over the human heart, it really wasn¡¯t anything all that glorious. That was why none of the three apostles had any confidence in facing the Destroyer.

 Book 6 41.2

    Book 6 Chapter 41.2 - Difficult To Find the Way Back


    Even though Serend dared to vow she saw Su die with her own eyes, while Rochester and Fitzdurk couldn¡¯t find any reason to refute this either, the apostles were still uneasy. The Destroyer was just too mysterious. In the apostles¡¯ long life, this was the first time they encountered the Destroyer. Regardless of whether it was Rochester or Serend who was fully concentrated on searching for Madeline, right now, they were both silently convincing themselves, repeatedly emphasizing that Madeline¡¯s full powered strike might be something only the Lord could receive and not die from, the Creator or Destroyer unable to survive under this heavy sword that could erase space. Indeed, the apostles were practically undying, but the sixth and seventh apostle were truly undying, they would always find some way to be reborn. However, this type of rebirth would take hundreds of thousands to even tens of millions of years, the location of rebirth also unknown as to which corner of the universe it would be at. At that time, the apostles would have definitely freed themselves from this prison, returning to the free cosmos.


    Fitzdurk gave the ground a look, and then cursed angrily, ¡°This damned world¡¯s will!¡±


    Rochester and Serend both remained silent. Madeline¡¯s sudden disappearance might very likely have something to do with the will of this world. However, for them to erase the will of the world now was already toote, when they purged this, it would most likely be time for Madeline to ughter her way back.


    As if knowing what the two apostles were thinking, Rochester slowly said, ¡°Time isn¡¯t necessarily against us. You all shouldn¡¯t forget that she is also an apostle after all. If the will of the world wishes to suppress an apostle¡¯s instincts for a long time, that is somethingpletely impossible!¡±


    Only when they heard these words, did Serend and Fitzdurk¡¯s expressions improve a bit.


    In the depths of the mountain cave, the walls¡¯ trembling had long disappeared, however, Madeline didn¡¯t notice any of these. She only tightly held Su, her own face already sticking to Su¡¯s, trying to warm Su with her own body temperature. The youngdy didn¡¯t dare open her eyes, but despite this being the case, those scenes still repeatedly appeared before her eyes, impossible to get rid of.


    The moment she released the final sword strike, Madeline had long known that her own sword was destined to fail, at most add a bit of injury to Su¡¯s body. Her sword¡¯s purpose wasn¡¯t to kill, but rather as a form of restriction, preventing Su from killing herpanions throughout endless generations. However, when she saw Su still heavily injure the three apostles one after another, not showing any intention of blocking her sword, Madeline suddenly panicked, also bing moved.


    ¡°He really... feels differently towards me. He trusts me...¡± The youngdy couldn¡¯t help but think. Not even she herself knew why she developed such a strange thought, why she would be moved by this.


    However, right when she was absentminded, a streak of icy-cold consciousness suddenly surged from the depths of her body, instantly controlling her body! The youngdy instinctively felt that something wasn¡¯t right, immediately doing erupting with all of her strength to crush the instincts that controlled her. However, right at this time, three powerful consciousness waves suddenly invaded her consciousness, and then forcefully suppressed her resistance! This originated from Serend, Fitzdurk, and Rochester¡¯s wills. They worked together, using the resonance channels they shared to sessfully disrupt and suppress Madeline¡¯s will. Even though it was for only a brief instant, it was an irreversible instant!


    Madeline watched helplessly as her own hands gripped the heavy sword, all of her potential surging at this moment. Then, the heavy sword¡¯s power directly increased several times, stabbing towards Su¡¯s back with irreversible power!


    In this instant that was impossible to react from, Su suddenly turned around, when he saw the heavy sword that rushed over, his face was covered with undisguised astonishment. Then, the astonishment became shock, anger, grief, and then calmness. All of theseplex emotions, they all appeared in the instant one couldn¡¯t even produce a thought in. Meanwhile, at this moment, Su¡¯s right hand was also raised with a speed far surpassing the youngdy¡¯s, ck energy condensing on his fingertip, restricting the youngdy¡¯s instincts to the point where they screamed in horror! Meanwhile, the three apostles¡¯ consciousness that restricted the youngdy simultaneously released their control, frantically fleeing from her body. If they were struck by that ck energy of destruction, the three apostles¡¯ consciousness within the youngdy¡¯s body would be wiped out as well. For apostles that were close to pure energy states, this was equivalent to a fatal injury. If one wished to recover from this, it would take millions of years.


    However, Su¡¯s final expression was calm, to the extent where he even revealed a smile like in the past. That was a smile full of sunlight, a radiance that previously illuminated the skies for the youngdy for eight whole years. Meanwhile, the energy of destruction ultimately stopped at his fingertip, not shooting out, moreover scattering as the heavy sword entered his body and his life force copsed. Su slowly closed his eyes, calm and at peace, as if he was finally freed and going to get some sleep, the smile on the corner of his lips thus frozen.


    That was the final trace of sunlight the youngdy saw.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± The youngdy finally released a hysterical scream!


    The willpower that gushed forth not only copsed her instincts, it also seriously injured the three apostles who didn¡¯t have the time to escape. The heavy sword was pulled out from Su¡¯s body, and then her elbow swept out, the high frequency waves not only destroying everything within a radius of thirty meters, it also seriously damaged the apostles¡¯ bodies! Only, when the sword swept out, the youngdy¡¯s expression immediately paled, the heavy sword almost leaving her hands. The instant the apostle instincts took control, all of her stamina and energy were used on the thrust that prated Su. Right now, when she forcefully banished her sword again, the inside of the youngdy¡¯s body immediately became covered in countless wounds.


    ¡°Madeline! Do not be reckless! Did you forget how I freed you from destruction back then?¡± Rochester roared. While Fitzdurk and Serend didn¡¯t dare rush forward, Rochester walked over, boldly approaching Madeline. In the past, he had indeed helped Madeline prevail over many powerful ultra life forms. Moreover, the reason why he dared step out was because he could see that the youngdy was already seriously injured, without much energy left.


    However, before his words ended, the heavy sword that originally should¡¯ve been powerless flew out again, stabbing straight at the back of his head! Rochester was horrified, frantically dodging, but he couldn¡¯t avoid Madeline¡¯s attack at all!


    With a pu sound, bloody mist scattered in Valha, half of Rochester¡¯s body turning into a bloody paste. Meanwhile, the youngdy spat out blood mixed with her inner organs, moreover unable to hold the heavy sword again, allowing it to leave her hands, insert itself into Valha¡¯s walls.


    Valha trembled intensely a few times, as if it suffered an unendurable pain.


    The youngdy grabbed Su¡¯s body with a single motion, jumped out from Valha¡¯s damaged deck, and then descended into the night shrouded great earth, thus heading into the distance.


    After an entire minute passed, only then did Fitzdurk and Serend recover from their shock, barely manage to control Valha. Meanwhile, Rochester was still struggling against the destructive vibrations covering his body. Valha immediately turned around, swaying as it followed in the direction the youngdy disappeared in. Fitzdurk and Serend both understood how serious the youngdy¡¯s injuries were, which was why they, who were also apostles, didn¡¯t understand why the youngdy could still run, to the extent where not even Valha could catch up to her.


    In the end, these scenes temporarily disappeared from before the youngdy¡¯s eyes. However, immediately afterwards, what she felt was Su¡¯s ice-cold face. She would rather immerse herself in her memories¡¯ suffering rather than feel the despair of reality.


    Unknowingly when, hot tears already covered the youngdy¡¯s face. Her eyes were tightly closed, rubbing against Su¡¯s face, softly kissing him as she muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, please, don¡¯t...¡±


    Drop after drop of tears carrying the youngdy¡¯s warmthnded on Su¡¯s face, but they couldn¡¯t bring his ice-cold face the slightest bit of warmth. Su¡¯s body was currently bing rigid, bing even harder than the sturdiest alloy. This type of change made the youngdy feel despair.


    Because she was also an apostle, Madeline understood Su better than anyone. She knew that not even her own sword that transcended the peak could make Su die so quickly. The death of Su¡¯s body and life force, to arger part, wasn¡¯t because of the heavy sword, but rather because he himself withdrew his life force. In other words, Su ended his own life. At the time, even though the youngdy¡¯s willpower was restricted by the other three apostles, she clearly saw that Su¡¯s powerful and terrifying instincts were currently awakening under the threat to his life, moreover roaring, preparing to destroy all of the apostles. Meanwhile, killing all of the apostles, would, first of all, end Madeline¡¯s life. Even so, Su suppressed his instincts, the price being that he couldn¡¯t stop the attack that followed. After being seriously injured, Su¡¯s consciousness began to fall into darkness. He collected all of his life force, thus stopping his instincts from awakening again.


    Only, whenever she thought of his expression of calmness, yet also slight sorrow and regret in Su¡¯s final moments, the youngdy¡¯s heart felt unspeakable pain.


    She didn¡¯t have any other ways, she could only quietly shed tears, embrace Su even tighter.

 Book 6 41.3

    Book 6 Chapter 41.3 - Difficult To Find the Way Back


    The sky gradually brightened, the winding cave depths also releasing a wisp of light. The youngdy was no longer crying, her face pressed tightly against Su¡¯s ice-cold cheeks, eyes instead looking at the cavern walls. She seemed extremely calm, her gemstone-like pupils still like a great sea. Her seemingly weak body was currently surging with abundant energy. Energy was already no longer being poured into Su¡¯s body, at this moment, she finally gave up all hope, and that was why she became calm.


    The youngdy sat there, leaning against the mountain wall, her left arm hugging Su¡¯s body, silvery-gray long hair hanging down, covering Su¡¯s head and his face, as if shielding him from the cold. Meanwhile, her right hand was ced on the ground at her side, her small hand clenched into a fist, clenched so tight it was shaking slightly. The rock below her fist also trembled, moreover bing increasingly intense. With a pa sound, the rock surface suddenly produced a crack that quickly extended into the distance. Meanwhile, more and more cracks appeared, and then soon afterwards, the rock surface to the youngdy¡¯s right waspletely covered in cracks. Under pi pi pa pa sounds, pieces of rock continuously flew about, while the temperature in the surroundings rapidly increased. The energy flowing out from the youngdy¡¯s body wrapped around the rocks, melted them, extracted the metal within them, and then added the residue back into the cracks. A momentter, a heavy sword¡¯s core already appeared. It floated in the air, entirely zing while still adjusting the sword body¡¯sposition. From time to time, metal liquid would rip out, adding otherponents separately.


    The instant the heavy sword waspleted, the sword¡¯s temperature suddenly decreased, gradually dropping by Madeline¡¯s hand. When the youngdy¡¯s hand gripped the sword hilt, her heart was just as cold as the heavy sword, just as hard.


    The youngdy raised her head, her eyes staring throughyers of obstructions and through endless distance, locking onto the Valha lingering about the great sea.


    ¡°Rochester, I will personally escort all of you into destruction!¡± Madeline¡¯s voice was ice-cold, making the entire mountain wall tremble!


    Right at this instant, the youngdy suddenly sensed something, immediately shouting coldly, ¡°Who? Get your ass out here right now! I am giving you one second!¡±


    A fine and pleasant sounding voice was transmitted from the mountain corner. ¡°Aiya, what a big temper! I even helped you watch the surroundingsst night, about to die from exhaustion, yet you are shouting like this. All of my hard work was wasted!¡±


    A small strange creature appeared from the corner of this ce, notrger than the size of a puppy, but it gave the youngdy a feeling of threat. It was Snow. Madeline didn¡¯t feel that Snow¡¯s outer form was sinister and terrifying, instead sensing an indescribable beauty. Snow¡¯s form was precisely a form that possessed the greatest survival strength in this world. That was why in the eyes of ultra life forms, Snow was almost perfect.


    As soon as Snow appeared, she no longer advanced, instead maintaining apletely cautionary stance, staring at Madeline. Meanwhile, the youngdy¡¯s hand was tightly gripping the heavy sword, also staring at Snow. Right now, the distance between the two ultra life forms really was exceedingly close, even if Snow¡¯s currently power was far from matching Madeline¡¯s, a sudden attack might bring the youngdy serious injuries. Meanwhile, Snow¡¯s situation was even more dangerous, if Madeline acted out, she didn¡¯t even a chance of escaping. Her vignce was instinctive, especially under this type of situation.


    Madeline suddenly said, ¡°Continue, tell me a bit more!¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to say?" Snow was at a loss. She didn¡¯t know what she should say at all, moreover already regretting approaching Madeline greatly, even though it was what her mother told her to do again and again. Resisting Serend¡¯s scouting already exhausted most of Snow¡¯s mental strength, the dangers during this period of time even more so countless. She also finally found some time to rx with great difficulty, but as a result, as soon as she rxed, she involuntarily appeared, and what was even more frightening was that she was this close to Madeline.


    However, this ¡®What do you want me to say?¡¯ could already be considered saying something. Madeline¡¯s ears trembled slightly, capturing all of the sound. Snow¡¯s voice was a bit strange, but it was even more so deep and pleasant to the ear, the deep charm simply identical to Su¡¯s. Moreover, from Snow¡¯s body, Madeline could see many traits that were the same as Su¡¯s, for example, a body that was close to perfect, and then for example, the signature energy fluctuations. What was even more annoying was that Snow was also releasing a faint smell of Su¡¯s, it smelled extremely good, but practically only Madeline could sense it. Snow¡¯s body functions were also extremely lively and vigorous, clearly within three years old. After associating all of these characteristics together, this actually sessfully diverted the youngdy¡¯s attention away from Valha to Snow. However, even though she clearly knew that it was Snow who helped her evade Valha¡¯s detection, Madeline couldn¡¯t bring herself to like her at all, instead feeling a strange faint loathing.


    ¡°This is the third one already! Just how many are there? Heng!¡± The youngdy thought from the bottom of her heart.


    However, the feeling of difort was quickly reced by grief. His people had already all departed, so what was the point in bickering over these things? Moreover, apart from the first eight years, he never belonged to her. From a certain meaning, Snow was Su¡¯s legacy in this world, but the youngdy didn¡¯t like this at all. There was only one reason, the other half wasn¡¯t her.


    Madeline¡¯s hand slowly rxed, the nervous Snow also loosening up, but she still didn¡¯t show the slightest bit of carelessness, even more so not daring to approach Madeline. The confrontation just now ced the little fe on full guard, letting her understand what kind of price the slightest recklessness would bring.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did youe here?¡± The youngdy asked.


    Snow said, ¡°My name is Snow, this is the name mama gave me. Mama told me to find you all, and then bring some things to you all. Finding you all wasn¡¯t difficult, because... because I can sense him.¡± Snow raised a de, pointing towards Su. Madeline immediately felt an out of sorts feeling, but she forcefully suppressed it. Ultra life forms often had natural connections with their paternal bodies, the more powerful the ultra life forms, the more true this was. This wasn¡¯t for the sake of protecting the young, but rather for allowing the paternal body to find and hunt them down. In the endless lives of ultra life forms, they might produced countless offspring, but the number of star domains that could provide for ultra life forms were just that many.


    Madeline asked with a frown, ¡°Something your mother brought? Are you sure it is me? Where is she right now?¡±


    Snow¡¯s mood suddenly fell, saying quietly, ¡°Correct, mama wanted me to find you, the apostles¡¯ Sword. She also told me that your name is Madeline. She said that as long as I can find the paternal body, I will definitely find you. As for mama right now... right now... she is already gone.¡±


    The youngdy¡¯s mind suddenly trembled for no reason, instinctively recalling the sky shocking explosion that happened in Dragon City that day. In that instant, her mind went nk, as if an important thing already forever disappeared, something that was impossible to make up for.


    Madeline looked at Snow, and then slowly said, ¡°Turns out your mama was Helen.¡±


    Helen, Su, and Snow, just how were they connected? This was already no longer important, this was what the youngdy thought. This was half guessing, half spected after seeing the truth, but soon afterwards, she lost interest in this, even the trace of jealousy at the bottom of her heart disappearing without a trace. What was the meaning in thinking about these things? His body was still ice-cold. Moreover, the youngdy thought, she also had him in a different method, wasn¡¯t it so? In the final moments, when Su mistakened her for betraying and deceiving him, he still didn¡¯t choose to harm her.


    Snow also quietly watched. From start until now, most of her eyes never left Su¡¯s body. That was her paternal body, but what left her perplexed was why her powerful paternal body would be so cold, so deathly still. In her heart, there shouldn¡¯t be any life forms that could threaten her paternal body, so what was going on? Would her paternal body die under those apostles¡¯ hands? However, the youngdy apostle didn¡¯t make Snow feel that much fear, to the extent where her aura wasn¡¯t even as terrifying as her mother¡¯s during the final moment, even more so unable topare to that woman bathed in mes. Was this the most powerful apostle? If this really was the case, then how did she harm the paternal body?


    ¡°Mama brought something for you two.¡± When she saw the youngdy who suddenly went quiet, Snow couldn¡¯t help but remind her. This was the most important thing her mother handed over to her, even though the scene of Madeline tightly hugging her paternal body made her feel extremely ufortable.


    ¡°The two of us?¡± Madeline frowned. Su was one thing, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of thing Helen wanted to give to her.


    ¡°Correct, for you and Su.¡± Snow said positively.


    ¡°Then alright, what is it? Bring it out so we can take a look.¡±

 Book 6 41.4

    Book 6 Chapter 41.4 - Difficult To Find the Way Back


    ¡°... Okay.¡± At this time, Snow revealed a bit of hesitation for some reason.


    However, immediately afterwards, she curled up into a ball, releasing all of her reservations,ying before Madeline just like that. Then, the youngdy discovered with shock that the consciousness that belonged to Snow herself unexpectedly entered a half dormant state. This meant that Snow alreadypletely dropped all of her defenses and vignce, just a light wave of her sword able to cut her in half. No ultra life form would do this before another unfamiliar ultra life form, yet Snow did this. This could only mean that she feltplete trust in her mother.


    In Madeline¡¯s memories, the scenes belonging to Helen were extremely few, but this was indeed a woman who left her with a deep impression. From the moment she saw Helen, the youngdy developed an extremely ufortable feeling. Her sharp intuition told Madeline that Helen carried a faint hostility against her, to the point where there was a killing intent that wanted her dead. However, at that time, she was still a child, she was still extremely dependent and fond of Persephone. From Persephone¡¯s body, the youngdy could find a sunlight simr to Su¡¯s. That was why whenever Madeline couldn¡¯t stand Dark Red Castle¡¯s darkness and bloodiness, she would always look for Persephone, and then say everything that was on her mind. She remembered that one afternoon, after hearing her story, Persephone was suddenly moved for some reason, and then her pencil made a sketch, the scene of Su holding the little girl¡¯s hand, facing the boundless wilderness.


    When she saw this scene, Madeline almost cried out involuntarily! That was Su! That figure that captured all of Su¡¯s charm, if it wasn¡¯t for her touching the paper itself, she would have thought that she really saw Su, that man who brought her eight years of sunlight. At the time, the youngdy was so moved she couldn¡¯t control herself. After obtaining this sketch from Persephone, it was as if she obtained the most precious treasure, from them on keeping it close to her chest, allowing him to hear her own heartbeat as well.


    Memories continuously battered Madeline¡¯s inner barriers. She already no longer put up any guard, instead allowing them to flow past her heart. The sunlight and warmth during the previous half of her life passed by, and then thetter half full of darkness and blood left the youngdy in despair, she was no longer the pure and innocent girl from before. When she recalled this, when Persephone made the sketch back then, her entire being seemed to be releasing radiance, the Su that was drawn was even more so filled with charm, as if she herself, in that moment, was already touched. As such, the events that followed no longer seemed so strange and abrupt.


    ¡°A person as good as him, anyone would want him, who wouldn¡¯t fight over him? It isn¡¯t strange at all! ¡°The youngdy released a long sigh. Right now, she finally cast aside the shadows that had loomed over her heart for a long time.


    Right at this time, Snow suddenly moved, more that tenpound eyes lighting up one by one. However, this wasn¡¯t her will, her body was still sleeping, this was a preset procedure that was controlling Snow¡¯s movements. The dozen or so different colored radiance from thepound eyes ultimately gathered into Helen¡¯s image. Helen was still in her whiteb coat, with her casual blonde hair and old-fashioned sses. Even if it wasn¡¯t a real figure, it still constantly released an ice-cold and mechanical feeling, making one couldn¡¯t help but overlook her simrly beautiful appearance and figure.


    The image was just like the real person. Helen raised her hand, looking as if she was going to adjust her sses, but in the end, she lowered her hand again. She looked towards the youngdy, and then said, ¡°Madeline, you definitely never thought this day woulde, that you would meet me in this manner. However, right now, you should have already guessed at the reason why. Correct, we were pastpanions,panions for the past millions of years. You are the Sword, while I am the Brain. That is why it is difficult for you all to find me, but I can definitely find you all. We have our own predestinations, as well as an undefiable instinct. In reality, the apostles¡¯ instincts are our true selves, while right now, I believe you are just like me, neither one of us willing to ept our instincts, even more so unwilling to take on the orders given to us by our instincts. Our current selves seem to more so be living a dream, but this dream is just too real, to the extent where neither of us are willing to awake from it. No, not only you and me, someone else who isn¡¯t willing to wake up should be Su, that man who you aren¡¯t willing to let go of even now.¡±


    Madeline listened quietly.


    ¡°Su is already dead, or to be more precise, he has already fallen asleep. Some time in the future, he will awaken through a different method in a different corner of the universe, just like us. However, at that time, he will no longer be the Su you know, this is something that you definitely understand. Su is a type of... existence we cannot understand. Perhaps he is the seventh apostle, perhaps he isn¡¯t. I obtained the inherited memories, but what is strange is that there was no data rted to him. Also, there is no information concerning the Lord either. In a little while, I will hand over all of the inherited memories to you.¡±


    ¡°I am the Brain, which is why I can deduce what might happen. Your encounter with Su this time will inevitably end in this type of situation. What is unfortunate is that even though I am aware of this, I am unable to stop it. That is why soon afterwards, I will have to face another enemy, she is our, the apostles¡¯ natural enemy, even more likely the enemy of all life. During this battle. I do not have any chance of survival, but I can take her down with me. When you see this message, our battle would have presumably already have ended, because it definitely wouldn¡¯tst that long, a second is already enough.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about the important matters, as well as what you should really be interested in. I had Snow bring over something, a portion of the perfect body, as well as a part of the Lord¡¯s body after its death. It might very well be able to reactivate Su...¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Madeline was immediately startled!


    As if she already foresaw Madeline lose herposure, Helen chuckled, and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, this is a good thing for you, but for Su, this isn¡¯t the case. I predict that it will bring him... another instance of tremendous pain. That is why I am handing over the authority to make the decision to you, as for whether you will revive Su or not, it will be your choice. Now, I wish to talk about some private matters as well. Snow is the child of Su and myself, I already set the upper bound of her evolution, so I wish for her to only be an ordinary ultra life form in the future, and not like her father whose potential has no limit. Finally, in this life of mine, I have one greatest regret, only, there will never be a chance to fulfill it...¡±


    Madeline listened quietly, her eyes gradually bing deep, moreover revealing a trace of dejectedness. Helen¡¯s regret simrly came from the softest part in the depths of her heart.


    Helen¡¯s holographic image became faint, and only then did Madeline snap out of her daze. Snow was still cureld up in sleep, her mouth was opened, a finger-sized transparent tube emerging from her mouth, one could see that this tube contained a drop of silvery-white liquid. It possessed its own consciousness and life, and as if it sensed something, it began to smash itself intensely against the walls of the test tube, wishing to escape. However, the test tube¡¯s material was iparably sturdy, no room for it to escape at all. It was unknown what type of material the test tube was made of, but it couldpletely iste the liquid¡¯s aura, preventing Madeline from examining its contents. However, Madeline already spoke of its origins, this was the Lord¡¯s body.


    It was unknown just how many years the Lord had been destroyed for, the bit of it that remained divided into thirds. This was only the extracted essence of one portion, yet it unexpectedly could still sense danger, possessing such terrifying vitality. If this drop of liquid was scattered across a normal, it would definitely bring about a catastrophic disaster!


    Madeline reached out her hand to pick up this test tube, bringing it up to her eyes to examine this drop of jumping perfect body. She still couldn¡¯t sense the aura and characteristics on the perfect body, but the perfect body could sense her. It quickly became still.


    The youngdy looked at the perfect body, and then at Su, there was always a bit of hesitation that was impossible to get rid of. She believed the Brain, and she also believed that Su had the ability to suppress this small drop of the perfect body. If the Brain could do it, then there should be even less of a reason why the seventh apostles couldn¡¯t. But... but that was Su. The other injuries he received were delivered by the youngdy. Helen¡¯s words still lingered by her ears: I predict that it will bring him... another instance of tremendous pain...¡±


    Another instance of tremendous pain.


    Madeline stared at Su¡¯s calm and perfect appearance, her mind struggling endlessly. However, she wasn¡¯t an indecisive woman, she immediately set her resolution, saying with a soft and resolute voice, ¡°I know that this decision of mine is selfish, but I just want to be with you. I will revive you. As for the tremendous pain, no matter what it is, I will endure it together with you!¡±


    With a pa noise, the test tube was crushed.

 Book 6 41.5

    Book 6 Chapter 41.5 - Difficult To Find the Way Back


    It was unknown when Snow awakened. She looked at her surroundings nkly and only then did she realize that a lot of time had somehow passed, the sky was already dark. Madeline and Su were no longer in the cave, only the cracks covering the cavern walls and ground telling of their existence. When she thought of Madeline and her paternal body, Snow immediately became vignt, immediately casting her muddled thoughts aside. At this time, a new piece of information appeared from the depths of her consciousness, which was the second mission Helen left for her, as well as her final mission.


    Snow flew over, her jointed limbs drawing out a string of sparks on the cavern walls. She rushed out from the cave like an arrow, disappearing into the boundless night.


    In the east, the former Dragon City long vanished from existence, to the extent where no buildings over three meters tall could be seen. The entire city melted under extreme temperature, the powerful st wave even more so enough to destroy the toughest of alloys. At the center of the revival of the olden era human civilization, the forward position of the modified nuclear winter, Dragon City, had already be a giant spherical shallow crater. The bottom of the pit was covered in ayer of ck crystallized mixture,yers of wave-like ripples extending towards the edge of the pit. This was an iparably great vestige, when humans stood at its border, they would bepletely overlooked. Even from above, if there were no clouds of radiation covering everything, one could clearly see this ring scar with the naked eye. From a scar like this, one could see just how cruel of a world ending disaster it was.


    Meanwhile, standing at the edge of the scar was a small group, in the lead were O¡¯Brien, Persephone, and Eileen, while behind them were four war hardened iron-blooded soldiers, all of their abilities exceeding seven levels. O¡¯Brien¡¯splexion was deathly white, there was already a somewhat messy beard covering his face. War, smoke, and pain had left many marks on his originally radiant face. Even though only three years had passed, it was enough to turn the former radiant young man into the current experienced and profound man.


    They were already standing at the edge of the crater, before them a five meters tall ck crystallized wall. If they just jumped up, the great disaster would bepletely visible before their eyes.


    With a wave of O¡¯Brien¡¯s hand, he stopped Eileen and Persephone who wanted to move forward. Then, he jumped over the crystal wall himself. He was always like this, whenever there was danger, he would always be at the very front.


    When he saw the scar hidden behind the crystal wall, even O¡¯Brien couldn¡¯t help but hold his breath! Eileen and Persephone leapt up the crystal wall one after another, the two simrly shocked by the unimaginable great scar, bing momentarily silent. Just what kind of great explosion was it that could leave behind this type of scar?


    They were all exceptional ability users, when the explosion happened, they sensed something, even more so sensing the terrifying information transmitted from the distance. This was a decisive battle between two ultra life forms, the greatest explosion of all of history precisely the result of this battle. Just from looking at these remains alone, they could tell that if even one of the two ultra life forms survived this battle, then no one on this could be its opponent. What was even more frightening was that no one knew the true appearances of those two ultra life forms.


    At that time, Eileen had previously blurted out ¡®could that be Su¡¯, only, she immediately stopped following Persephone¡¯s retort. If it really was Su, then things definitely seemed grim for him. Even if he survived, such a great disparity in strength would make every human develop a strong feeling of uneasiness, and then there would be some incidents that originally shouldn¡¯t happen. In all of human history, there had never been anyck of instances where the masses wiped out different or excessively powerful individuals, because the number of possible future threats was even more so as numerous as the stars.


    Fortunately, due to Persephone¡¯s sudden indisposed feeling, the troop from Arthur Family that headed towards Dragon City stopped for a night, and then that great explosion happened the second night. If it wasn¡¯t for stopping for one night, when the explosion erupted, their troop would have already approached the outskirts of Dragon City. Everyone who saw the remains of the explosion continuously released cold sweat, just from the traces alone, they knew that once they were caught up in the st radius, not a single person could survive, not even O¡¯Brien an exception!


    Perhaps this was another reflection of Persephone¡¯s Transcendent Luck ability, or else it would be rather difficult to exin her feeling out of sorts.


    After the great explosion erupted, O¡¯Brien immediately had the fleet stop in ce. Then, he only brought the most elite troops to scout out the explosion.


    Right when the three of them were shocked and inwardly feeling blessed, Eileen suddenly discovered that there was a small speck of light in the distant crystal wall that began to quickly move about, moreover currently rushing in their direction. Her sharpbat intuition immediately noticed that even though this little fe¡¯s figure was small, it possessed a threatening feeling that didn¡¯t match its size, most likely an ultra life form ability users were now familiar with. For an ultra life form to appear in these remains now, don¡¯t tell me it was rted to the battle that day?


    The powerful feeling of danger made Eileen¡¯s hair fly everywhere, almost about to fight with everything she had. As soon as she was about to attack while disregarding everything else, just as she was about to raise her hand, Persephone held her back, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a rush to take action. I sense an extremely familiar aura from its body. Let me think... it¡¯s Helen!¡±


    After crying out Helen¡¯s name in rm, Persephone immediately rushed over. This gave Snow a fright, her sharp jointed limb stabbing into the crystal matter, drawing out eight long streaks, and like this, only after rushing out several meters did she stop. Persephone also stopped, looking at Snow with aplicated expression. She could clearly sense Helen and Su¡¯s aura from Snow¡¯s body, meanwhile, Snow¡¯s outer appearance verified her thoughts. Even though she already erased her past memories, when she saw Snow, she immediately recalled the child she abandoned with great suffering. That child, when it was first born, didn¡¯t it also have a simr appearance? The current Persephone already experienced the beauty perception of quite a few ultra life forms, so she could obviously tell that Snow was exceptional, also knowing that her own child was already an ultra life form from the moment of its birth. She knew that she herself was only an ordinary human girl. Even though she was stunning among humans, that was only whenpared to other humans.


    In reality, when she saw Snow, Persephone¡¯s mood was also a bitplex. Su and Helen, when did they get together to make Snow?


    Snow simrly observed Persephone, she knew that this woman was her mother¡¯s best friend when she was alive, which was why she felt an indescribable feeling of closeness. After her mother left, Snow smelled an intimate feeling from Persephone¡¯s body, and as such, she felt a type of dependence urge. However, Snow knew that her outer appearance was frightening for ordinary humans, and as such, she could only hide this dependence deep within her heart.


    Snow also saw O¡¯Brien and Eileen, the information her mother left behind was precisely for these three.


    ¡°Mother wanted me to pass this message onto you all.¡± Snow said.


    ¡°It¡¯s from Helen? What does she want to tell us?¡± Persephone asked somewhat urgently. Meanwhile, O¡¯Brien and Eileen watched quietly from the side, secretly still taking precautions. Snow¡¯s body carried a type of faint aura that made them uneasy and nervous, unable to rx in the slightest. Moreover, this little fe¡¯s des could clearly cut them to shreds, forget about those des, even those limbs could easily prate the sturdy crystal matter, so stabbing through their Magic Domain ability user bodies which weren¡¯t all that strong wouldn¡¯t be that difficult either.


    Snowid on the ground, herplex eyes flickering. However, this time, she didn¡¯t go to sleep, it was clear that Helen didn¡¯t n on hiding this piece of information from her. Apart from this, Helen also didn¡¯t feel too reassured around one of them, not willing to let Snow lose the ability to defend herself.


    Helen¡¯s holographic image was constructed. Her customary pleasant and mechanical voice sounded. ¡°What I am about to tell you, is rted to the source of this battle and ultra life forms. It is extremely important, but as for what you wish to do, it will depend on yourselves, your own choices. It is because I cannot see the future clearly either, which is why I cannot give you any advice. Right now, I will start from the apostles and Su...¡±


    The three of them listened quietly, their expressions calm, but they were greatly rmed inside. Even though they were already experts at the peak of the human race¡¯s ability users, they were still humans, possessing human hearts. Even though they longed for the stars, they never truly thought that they would be able to step foot on a distant. What they never expected was that at a certain moment before the war erupted, this ordinary little actually unexpectedly became the center of the world.


    As for how they were going to respond to the following situation, this was something everyone had their own thoughts on. Moreover, they were all extremely intelligent people, their hearts even more resolute, they wouldn¡¯t easily let others tell them what to do. From start until now, O¡¯Brien, Eileen, and Persephone never gave each other a look, seemingly all concentrated on the message Helen left behind.

 Book 6 41.6

    Book 6 Chapter 41.6 - Difficult To Find the Way Back


    Meanwhile, on the peak of a tall mountain, Su¡¯s consciousness gradually awakened from the darkness. The very first streak of light he saw originated from a Bisindle divinenguage symbol that continuously revolved in the void. This was the voice of origin, carrying awakening, enlightenment, and guidance meanings. Su could feel its warmth and power, even more so hearing the countless cries from within the divinenguage, and as such, he involuntarily drited towards the voice of origin. The instant he approached, the voice of origin suddenly released an indescribably powerful light, illuminating every corner of the cosmos! When the light receded, every streak of light it released condensed into various Bisindle divine characters of varying sizes. As hundreds of millions of years passed, countless species, civilizations, even the wisdom and the experiences of countless creatures were condensed into Bisindlenguage characters. As long as one had them, then it was equivalent to having the world.


    Su was also captivated.


    Right when he reached out his hand to touch a Bisindle character, he suddenly felt as if he had overlooked something, and then he woke up! As a result, all of the radiance already disappeared, countless Bisindle characters revealing their illusory nature. They gathered together like falling stars, ultimately constructing a clear scene. This was a certain ce in the wilderness, in the distance a human city¡¯s ruins, while the nearby scenery was a construct simr to a damaged concrete monument. The monument had long be incredibly tattered, densely packed patterns could vaguely be seen carved on its surface, but it was impossible to distinguish what the words were. This monument was a bit simr to the olden era humans¡¯ so-called modernist art, no one able to understand it.


    The Bisindlenguage was all illusory, they only had outer forms, within them no information at all. However, the scenes they produced were incredibly realistic, the instant he saw them, Su knew that this was some ce in the northern continent, moreover, he had walked past this monument nkly when he was very small. Moreover, he could now tell that this monument had a life force that belonged to himself, not rock, but rather some type of biological solvent! As for the patterns on the monument, it was true Bisindlenguage, describing the use of the monument.


    That wasn¡¯t a monument, but rather a spatial transmission and warp device. In other words, it was a gate for altering one¡¯s fate.


    Su reached out his hand again to touch this spatial gate, but then everything before his eyes suddenly darkened, all imagespletely disappearing. As such, he understood that he was still asleep, everything he just saw nothing more than a dream. However, when he carefully thought about it, the spatial gate was definitely not an illusory dream, it was real. Then, two questions surfaced:


    Why would a transport gate appear on this? Moreover, it was clearly rted to the Bisindle civilization. The other thing he was confused about, was who sent this information regarding the transport gates to Su¡¯s consciousness, or was it that he unknowinglypleted his dust-covered memories?


    Su¡¯s consciousness gradually cleared, and as such, he struggled to awaken. At the limits of the darkness, he saw a hazy radiance, and as such, he frantically swam towards that bit of light. The light speck becamerger andrger, in the end finally bing clear. In the radiance was an extremely familiar beautiful face, currently deeply concerned as she looked at himself.


    This was... Madeline? Su struggled to think. Then, he jumped with all his strength, and then his consciousness finally leapt out of the dark and weary abyss!


    As such, Su discovered that he wasying in Madeline¡¯s embrace, while the youngdy¡¯s head was lowered, eyes not blinking at all as they stared at him. The two faces were shockingly close, if the youngdy moved even a bit closer, the two¡¯s lips would touch. Su¡¯s eyes were originally slightly opened, only, the green jade-like pupils didn¡¯t release any ripples. Meanwhile, right now, there was suddenly divine brilliance fluctuating, this change leaving Madeline momentarily stunned! Only a momentter did the youngdy discover that Su already awakened, and as such, she released a low cry, her body immediately straightening. At the same time, her arms reached out, separating Su¡¯s body far from her own. Then, her gaze shifted to the air above Su, who knew where the focal point was.


    The youngdy¡¯s heart didn¡¯t jump, her chest even more so not pounding, but the energy flowing from the nucleus still temporarily stopped! All of her functions stopped, as if time froze.


    Bits of life force emerged from Su¡¯s body, moreover gradually extending. As such, Su moved his neck with difficulty, and only then did he see the youngdy¡¯s face. The youngdy¡¯s body was alreadypletely ice-cold, hard like steel, simply more inorganic than the current Su. All of her body tissues were pulled taut, blood not flowing at all. However, under Su¡¯s gaze, two flushes of redness quietly reached the youngdy¡¯s cheeks, moreover bing more and more clear; she couldn¡¯t hide them no matter what she did.


    Right when the youngdy¡¯s little face was red to the point where blood seemed like it would trickle out, Su finally woke up. He retracted his gaze, coughed, and then said with difficulty, ¡°Where is this? How did I end up returning again?¡±


    Madeline¡¯s expression was nk, her voice machine-like as she replied, ¡°Mountaintop. I do not know.¡±


    Even though Su¡¯s current consciousness still wasn¡¯t that clear, the youngdy¡¯s response that was even more clumsy than the most basic artificial intelligence still left him shocked, to the extent where he even worried if she was also injured. However, in his perception, the youngdy was still quite fine, with only some small injuries that would quickly heal. Su struggled to a seated position, but his body was still stiff. Life was always like this, destruction was easy, recovery difficult.


    However, he still wanted to see what exactly was up with the youngdy, and as such, he said, ¡°Help me up.¡±


    This time, the youngdy didn¡¯t react at all. Su repeated himself a few times, and only then did she seem like she woke up from a dream, her entire body shaking, actually throwing Su out. However, this time, her reaction was still a bit faster, immediately grabbing Su. However, right when she was about to hug Su, the youngdy¡¯s eyes passed over Su who was currently calmly looking at her, and as such, her body went rigid again!


    With a bang sound, Su fell heavily onto the ground. Then, with another bang sound, the youngdy¡¯s rigid body also fell onto the ground.


    Su breathed heavily, suddenlyughing loudly. Under the clear and brightughter sound, the youngdy was first stunned, and then she became embarrassed. In the end, she also revealed a faint smile, her rigid body slowly softening.


    The wind was extremely strong, the clouds of radiation even more so surging like horses, rushing south. Su and Madeline stood on the mountain peak side by side, overlooking this great earth filled with suffering. Beside them, was a broken monument, precisely the spatial transport gate that appeared in Su¡¯s memories before his revival. The transport gate had long petrified. There were clear signs of it being battered by energy, and as such, the Bisindle symbols carved on its surface had all long be iplete. The contents Su could make out wasn¡¯t much, moreover, the divine symbols in his memories clearly carried quite a bit more information than what was before his eyes. The current Su already knew what happened after that battle, and as such, he understood this bit of extra information, some of it came from the perfect body Helen gave him, and the other came from Madeline¡¯s gic code. The Bisindle characters on the monument were still damaged, but he could already roughly piece together its meaning:


    ¡°From here on, it will lead to the Lord¡¯s country...¡±


    Then,there was a sea of spatial coordinate information. However, what was really frustrating was that the coordinates were also damaged, thus making the spatial transport gate impossible to use.


    The moment he saw the damaged characters, Su knew that the damaged portions should be in the gene code of the other apostles. Moreover, his instincts continuously urged him toplete the transport gate¡¯s symbols, moreover activate it, and then enter the Lord¡¯s country.


    Su gently caressed the monument, the monument¡¯s material giving him an incredibly familiar feeling. A momentter, Su left the monument, narrowed his eyes slightly, and then gazed westward, asking, ¡°Have you really thought things through?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Madeline replied calmly. Right now, she recovered her usual beautiful, ice-cold, and ruthless decisiveness. The heavy sword dragged behind her was even more so steady like a mountain, not shaking in the slightest.


    Su nodded, his voice gradually bing ice-cold. ¡°Then that¡¯s good! We will collect the three apostles that remain. This world doesn¡¯t need them, and they should have the information I need. Now is the time for them to pay the price for everything they¡¯ve done!¡±


    Madeline nodded, silently following Su westward.

 Book 6 41.7

    Book 6 Chapter 41.7 - Difficult To Find the Way Back


    By the western shore, the clouds of radiation were extremely low, pressuring Valha until it almost touched the ground. The starship¡¯s long and slender ship body was still graceful and mysterious, but the swirling radiance appeared a bit sluggish. Meanwhile, inside the starship, the atmosphere was even more so heavy like the night before a storm. The three apostles stood silently, not talking to each other, nor did they move at all. They only waited, waiting for the revived seventh apostle and the apostles¡¯ Sword to arrive. This was a first, the apostles knew the feeling of despair. No, thinking back, a simr feeling had appeared long before. While lingering on the boundary between destruction and survival, the three apostles all instinctively recovered a portion of their lost memories, and all of them recalled what the first feeling of despair was.


    That was the day before they decided to betray the Lord.


    ¡°Perhaps we can try to forcefully break through the imprisonment...¡± Rochester suddenly said. However, he immediately shook his head, rejecting this unrealistic idea. Inside the prison, the will of the world was already deeply intertwined with their own instincts, so forcefully breaking out from the prison might very well lead to the will of the world¡¯s most powerful rejection, dragging their instincts down into mutual destruction. Even if they sessfully broke free from the prison and managed to preserve their instincts through a fluke, the simrly awakened seventh apostle would still follow them and rush out of the imprisonment. At that time, the seriously wounded apostles wouldn¡¯t be able to retaliate in the slightest. That was why all thoughts of leaving the imprisonment would only lead to a quicker death. It was better off just to stay behind, and then fight to the death with the Destroyer. Even if they died in battle, the apostles still had a chance of casting their own consciousness imprints out so that they could be reborn in another corner of the universe one day in the future.


    Serend gazed absent-mindedly into the distant gloomy sky, slowly saying, ¡°Ourst hope is theplete awakening of Madeline¡¯s instincts.¡±


    Rochester and Fitzdurk¡¯s minds both trembled, as if they saw a ray of hope in the darkness. Madeline was also an apostle, moreover the apostle with the greatestbat strength, as long as shepletely awakened, she would definitely stand at the apostles¡¯ side. The reason why the situation went out of control was solely because Madeline¡¯s consciousness of this worldpletely overwhelmed the apostles¡¯ instincts, to the extent where she seriously injured the three apostles who suppressed her on a spiritual level. If she was able to return, then the apostles still had a chance of withstanding Su. Even though the Brain was missing, after all, Su didn¡¯tpletely awaken either. His will of this world¡¯s consciousness was even stronger than any one of the apostles¡¯.


    Right when they felt hope once more, Valha suddenly began to shake violently, and then it lost control, quickly falling! The three apostles all felt a piercing pain from a spiritual level, this was the result of an ultra life form whose energy level was far greater than theirs trying to forcefully erase their consciousness imprints! This was an attack directed at their source, one made without any leeway, even more cruel and direct than a spiritual battle!


    In the distant great earth, Su stood there quietly, his right hand reached out, clenching into a fist, and then with a turn of his hand, he fiercely crushed downwards!


    Within great rumbling sounds, Valha lost its past gracefulness and calmness, nting headfirst into the great earth, half of it buried in the ground. The part of the ship exposed above the ground was clearly warped, with several finger shaped imprints.


    Su¡¯s right hand gripped down tightly!


    Valha released an unpleasant groan, the ship body starting to continuously distort under Su¡¯s movements. Energy spilled out from the ship surface in a berserk manner,rge amounts of ck negative energy even more so overflowing from time to time, causing the starship¡¯s surroundings to reveal clear signs of instability. This was a sign of the spatial furnace beingpletely destroyed, the spatial energy within the furnace that hadn¡¯t been refined and purified directly rushing out, starting to crazily destroy the spatialposition of this world. Meanwhile, being situated right underneath the unstable space ced the apostles in tremendous danger as well.


    As he watched Valha finally bepletely destroyed, Su revealed a smile. ¡°This move from the Creator isn¡¯t bad. Using our human words, it is quite cool.¡±


    Madeline floated in the air, carrying her heavy sword, silver energy radiance continuously released from her body, to the extent where signs of instability also appeared in the surrounding space. She already raised herbat strength to the peak to face the ultimate battle.


    Su finally reached out his left hand. His hands moved together, and then separated to the sides!


    A scream of pain tore through the world. Valha¡¯s seriously warped ship body was actually forcibly torn open, ripped apart! Within the crazy energy that rushed into the sky, the three apostles flew into the air like shooting stars. They locked onto Su on the ground shortly after, endless energy radiance pouring down like a meteor shower onto Su! In this short instant, the apostles already released everything they had without restrain, even more sopletely giving up on protecting their own bodies. They were hoping to inhibit Su at the cost of taking on heavy injuries themselves, as for Madeline, she was alreadypletely ignored by the three apostles. When the youngdy attacked the three apostles, it would also be the moment when her own apostle consciousness¡¯ retaliation would be the greatest. If not even this could cause her to awaken, then the three apostles would just have to ept this result.


    However, when all of the attacks reached within a hundred meters of Su, almost all of them self destructed and disappeared on their own! The reason why it was ¡®almost¡¯, was because there was a small amount that was intercepted by Madeline. However, right now, everyone knew that even if Madeline didn¡¯t do anything, the apostles¡¯ attack would still bepletely ineffective against Su!


    No one noticed that four Bisindle characters floated in Su¡¯s right pupil. Within the entire Bisindle system, these four characters were still considered of theplex type. They separately corresponded to four apostles, Madeline included among them. Each time the apostles released an attack, the corresponding character would break down and release arge amount of information, and as such, all information rted to the attack would be grasped by Su. These four divine characters included all of the four apostles¡¯ abilities, to the extent where it included abilities they still didn¡¯t awaken yet. That was why before Su, the apostles had no secrets. Meanwhile, in the depths of Su¡¯s left eye, there was also a Bisindle character rotating, what it released was an all-known energy cirction and activation methods. Under the assistance of this symbol, Su¡¯s control and maniption over energy already reached a point where it moved ording to his will. Meanwhile, his own body¡¯s thought centers¡¯ degree of power was perhaps second only to the Brain, Helen, even more so above the biological weapon main brain.


    That was why before Su, the three apostles immediately feltplete despair.


    First, Su tore Fitzdurk to shreds, moreover used pure destructive energy to erase his spiritual imprints, this was an extremely slow and painful process. He still didn¡¯t forget how this Lightning Apostle chased after him, even more so unable to forget Li, Li Gaolei, as well as the other subordinates who died because of this apostle. That was why the first one Su chose was Fitzdurk, moreover determined to torture him until he was satisfied.


    As Fitzdurk howled in pain, Serend¡¯s cry of rm sounded! Su simrly ripped her body apart, but had her consciousness enter a spiritual trap. In this imaginary world, she would find that she was only an ordinary human girl, while her enemies were countless male creatures! This process of torment and humiliation didn¡¯tst that long, at the very least a bit shorter than Fitzdurk¡¯s. However, for Serend, it was like an eternity! She gradually fell in the pain and humiliation, thus losing her sense of self, believing that she really was only a human woman, nothing more.


    This waspensation for trying to ¡®awaken¡¯ Madeline.


    When Su felt satisfied, energy would directly destroy the two apostle¡¯s consciousness, thus thoroughly erasing their existence. However, there was still an extremely small chance that they would be reborn in a certain corner of the universe, at that time, it would be a different story. Something that was this distant wouldn¡¯t appear in Su¡¯s field of view. Humans were only ustomed to grasping the current moment, because the amount of time they could squander away really was too short.


    Finally, it was Rochester¡¯s turn.


    When facing this apostle who was actually his own creator, Su was left with extremelyplex emotions. The Inheritor in front of Su looked even more like a haggard old man. When he stood up with a bitter smile, he didn¡¯t carry out a final struggle, instead choosing to face his own destruction in a calm and dignified manner.


    Su hesitated a few times, but in the end, he still raised his hand.


    The Inheritor was still an apostle, moreover the apostle who woke up the earliest. Even though it was already proven that he had nothing to do with the nuclear war that almost wiped out the human race, in the battle of the southern continent, it became clear that his ns were even a step further beyond Fitzdurk and Serend¡¯s; he not only wanted to escape this prison, he wanted topletely destroy this prison along the way.


    Regardless of whether it was through rationality or his instincts, there was no way Su could allow the Inheritor to continue living.


    Rochester looked calmly at Su, slowly saying, ¡°What should I call you? Seventh apostle, Destroyer, or Su? Regardless of which one it is, you came to destroy us on the orders of the Lord. We did indeed betray the Lord, and we even thought that we sessfully destroyed him. Unfortunately, this prison, the Creator, and yourself, have proved that the Lord still exists, notpletely destroyed as we had originally believed. Unfortunately, the Brain didn¡¯t choose to stand with us, she removed a portion of our inherited memories, preventing me from knowing why we would choose to betray the iparably powerful Lord. However, these things aren¡¯t important right now, what is important is that you, Su, are also an apostle. The day wille when you will be just like us, walking the path of betraying the Lord!¡±


    Su remained silent for a moment, and then he still ced his hand on Rochester¡¯s chest, saying, ¡°Regardless of what the future holds, it has nothing to do with you. This is an eternal parting, Inheritor.¡±


    When the crazy energy of destruction surged from Su¡¯s hand, almostpletely devouring Rochester, his face suddenly revealed a heartbroken and terrified expression, screaming out, ¡°You!...¡± However, as soon as he uttered this word, the destructive energypletely vaporized him. Su also stood there nkly, but it happened too suddenly, no time for him to stop at all. The Inheritor wanted to say something, but he would never know what he wanted to say.


    Su stood there in the boundless wilderness. Apart from him, only Madeline remained.


    Wind whistled past.


    After who knew how much time had passed, Su released a sigh, and then said, ¡°I believe our job is not yet finished, there is still the Lord. I need to verify who exactly the Lord is, for the apostles to plot against and destroy it, moreover stop its rebirth. That spatial gate... we should be able to activate it now.¡±


    ¡°I am going too.¡± The youngdy¡¯s voice was incredibly resolute.


    The Lord might still be alive, while the apostles who betrayed it weren¡¯tpletely destroyed. In the foreseeable future, the Lord and the Sword will ultimately meet.


    That was why Su walked towards the transport gate that led to the Lord¡¯s country, while Madeline followed behind him.


    The characters on the monument were already repaired. After a sh of dazzling light, the figures of Su and the youngdy disappeared. When the cold winds ravaged this peak, only that damaged monument corroded by the passage of endless time remained.

 Book 6 Final

    Book 6 Final Chapter - Dream


    When an expanse of iparably vast and profound space appeared before Su, he knew that he had indeed arrived in the Lord¡¯s country. Moreover, this was a country filled with life, one that was still growing.


    The skies were dark red in color, from time to time, beautiful ribbons of light fluttered across the sky. Inds floated above, while what Su was standing on, was a giant piece ofndparable to a continent in size, unable to see its limits even with his perception. There were forests, mountain ranges, rivers, and wends. The wind carried a fresh and clean feeling, all types of beautiful and strange creatures lived in their own territories, these creatures forming aplex, wonderful, and bnced life system. Moreover, every single floating ind had its own system, the ecosystems on them entirely different.


    In front of Su towered a lofty pce. Even though the hundred meters tall pce and the simrly tall snow-white pirs were quite far, they were still grand and majestic.


    This was a pce that carried strong human characteristics, as if it was arranged specifically for Su¡¯s visit. Its existence truly made one doubt whether the human race truly was the heart of the universe, just that they still hadn¡¯t developed yet. Otherwise,why would a human pce be built at the very center, in the country of the Lord whose individual power could overwhelm all ultra life forms? This most likely meant that the lord was closely rted to the human race, to the extent where he might very well be human.


    In the olden era, this was an inconceivable thing. However, in the new era where ability users ran amuck, this wasn¡¯t somethingpletely beyond reach. Ability theorists had previously spected that once one person obtained mastery over abilities from levels one to twelve in all five domains, a new ability would be formed: World Customization. To put it in a nutshell, whatever one willed, it would appear, even if it was aplete world! Through this, the ability theorists came to the conjecture that the Lord truly existed, the first, as well as the only one who hadplete abilities in all five domains. However, this conjecture could only remain on a theoretical level, because when this hypothesis was brought up, they were still in an age where even sixth level ability users were extremely rare.


    Meanwhile, there were ability theorists who went even a step further. When an ability user had an endless amount of evolutionary points, yet no longer developed any abilities, what would happen then? However, not even the craziest theorists coulde up with an answer to this.


    Su always believed himself to be a human, but now, he actually knew why a pce would appear in the Lord¡¯s country. This was the perfect pce in Su¡¯s view, with Su¡¯s arrival, what was within Su¡¯s heart was revealed, moreover appearing before him. If Su was another iparably powerful creature, what he saw would be an entirely different scene.


    This wasn¡¯t an illusion, but rather a hundred percent reality. This was a country that could alter reality! This already couldn¡¯t be described with the world miracle, however, where was the Lord who made this country? Even if it was destroyed, the country was still in existence. Meanwhile, based on what Su experienced, in his opinion, how could an existence who could create this type of miracle possibly bepletely destroyed by the apostles?


    The youngdy silently stood still behind Su, no matter what kind of inconceivable scene appeared before her eyes, she still remained unmoved. As long as she was at Su¡¯s side, she didn¡¯t fear anything. Meanwhile, for Su, Madeline¡¯s existence simrly served as an anchor in a world of chaos, preventing him from losing his way.


    As for this world, the crimson dome, as well as wisps of heat that continuously descended from the heavens, the truth behind it all already appeared before Su¡¯s eyes. This was a starship, the application of spatial technology already reaching a divine level, the interior space countless timesrger than the ship body itself. Meanwhile, the starship was currently hidden within the core of the sun, borrowing the star¡¯s heat and energy to replenish itself and the country¡¯s expenditures.


    Su decided to take a look around the pce. If the Lord left something behind, then it would definitely be here.


    The pce was extremely vast, the interior also muchrger than what it looked like from the outside. Meanwhile, within this pce that was of such a giant scale, apart from an aloof and remote throne, there was nothing else. As soon as they saw that throne, Su and Madeline both knew that this was the Lord¡¯s throne. Its size was perfect for seating one ordinary human. Even though, whenpared to the pce, the throne was like a drop of water in an ocean, its presence was still iparable. As long as a creature entered, they would immediately see it, and then be captivated by it.


    Su¡¯s expression was pale, his body also involuntarily trembling. However, his precise perception ruthlessly reminded Su that that this seat¡¯s dimensions perfectly suited him, not the slightest bit too big, not the slightest bit too small.


    Su looked at Madeline, but the youngdy disyed exceptional bravery, firmly nodding towards Su.


    Su took a deep breath. Even though this movement actuallycked all meaning, it calmed him down out of habit. Then, Su still walked up to the throne, slowly sitting down.


    In that instant, the entire country red up!


    Meanwhile, right before Su¡¯s eyes, an iparably massive scroll unfolded, millions and millions of years of time condensed into an instant, shing past his eyes. The Lord¡¯s incarnations were endless, and it was iparably massive. Most of the time, it was an incredibly vast expanse of darkness, slowly growing, extending out in space. The Lord didn¡¯t belong to this universe, even though it was also an ultra life form. The lord belonged to the mysterious Bisindle civilization. Unlike other ultra life forms, all of the Bisindle were perfect life forms, their evolution having no end point or limit. They could expand endlessly, and could also condense into extreme points that were almost impossible to measure. The Bisindle¡¯s most terrifying weapon was precisely like this, when it grew to its greatest size, they would then endlessly contract, the tremendous amount of energy would produce unparalleled gravitation force, from this form a ck hole that could devour star systems. This was the Bisindle civilization¡¯s weapon, as well as a method for them to eat. All creatures, all matter, were food for Bisindle. When they carried out their final feast, the entire cosmos would copse as a result, from this condense into one point. This ce would have no matter, no space, and no time, only endless energy. After eating, Bisindle would rely on this to jump to another space, and then carry out another instance of foraging, conquering, and evolution, this cycle continuing endlessly.


    What appeared before Su, were precisely this Bisindle¡¯s memories. Most of the time, it turned into a massive darkness, wherever it passed, all life would be destroyed, only deathly stills left behind. Meanwhile, in the distant future, when it evolved to a certain degree, these dead stars would be its food.


    The apostles were its creation, the vanguard that scouted out unfamiliar ster domains. The Lord who inherited knowledge through the Bisindlenguage possessed overwhelming superiority over all life, including civilizations with ultra life forms. There was only one exception, which was precisely the apostles it created itself. At one point in time, the apostles suddenly betrayed it. When it just began to eat, they delivered a fatal blow to its source of consciousness! The apostles were the Lord¡¯s creations, simrly inheriting the power of Bisindle, which was why most of the Lord¡¯s defensive measures were useless before the apostles.


    The Lord was destroyed, but this was only temporary.


    The apostles¡¯ betrayal was due to seeing the truth regarding the Lord. They had their own instincts, particrly survival instincts. Meanwhile, when the lord carried out its final feast, they would also be a part of the food.


    The moment before destruction, the Lord¡¯s retaliation simrly destroyed the material existence of the apostles. Meanwhile, this that the human race inhabited just happened to be the prison the Lord chose to incarcerate the apostles¡¯ wills. The Lord used its omnipresent consciousness¡¯ power to make the human race¡¯s overly giant nuclear arsenal fire simultaneously, ultimately condensing it into a cloudyer of radiation that covered the entire. The intense environmental change and powerful radiation stimted the evolution of all creatures. Moreover, thest thing the Lord did, was unlock the evolutionary restrictions of all life in the prison.


    When the crazily evolving creatures¡¯ wills gathered into one entity, it formed the will of the world. For the sake of its own existence, the¡¯s existence, the apostles became its natural enemies. Meanwhile, the lord was waiting for a chance to revive. The opportunity would perhaps be the apostles¡¯ fear, perhaps it would be the sudden growth of some remains, to the extent where it was just like Rochester said, if the apostles even thought of it a few more times, the Lord would also revive through their consciousness projections.


    However, not even the Lord itself would have expected that the opportunity for revival actually originated from an insignificant human¡¯s wildly ambitious project: Perfect Life Form.


    The original intention of this project was to create a super soldier with eternal life and limitless evolution potential, thus removing all physiological and gic evolutionary hindrances. This was a crazy n, the Creator never thought about how with the human race¡¯s current level of science and technology, once this type of creature was created, what kind of disaster it would bring. The Creator was a genius, and also had incredible luck, actually almost creating a life form with endless evolutionary potential. Meanwhile, Rochester¡¯s help turned this project from a dream to reality, thus, an ultra life form that could evolve limitlessly was thus born.


    To be more precise, reborn.


    Su slowly opened his eyes. He looked at the youngdy, a somewhat weak smile on his face. The youngdy was extremely quiet, but her eyes carried a concern and resolution that was difficult to hide. She also sensed it, which was why she already prepared herself to face her fate.


    Su raised his hand, not releasing destructive energy, instead pulling her hand, walking out from the pce. The youngdy¡¯s mind was in disarray, as if she returned to eight years ago. However, waves of sorrow continuously battered her mind, tears uncontrobly flowing out. Time was still flowing on, but now, it was no longer like back then, and there was no way to return to the past. She was no longer the pure and beautiful little girl, Su was no longer the brave and fearless young man.


    What was in the past, would forever be left in the past.


    Su¡¯s heart was calm. Actually, when he stepped into the country, he already understood the truth behind everything. He himself, was thest Bisindle in this universe. Meanwhile,every universe, in the end, could only hold one Bisindle, and it would ultimately be destroyed following the Bisindle¡¯s growth.


    The current Su was still ruled by the will of this world, however, he knew the power of the Bisindle instincts, they were powerful to the point where there was no chance of victory.


    Su was silent. He held Madeline¡¯s hand, leaving the Bisindle country. The method of leaving was extremely simple, Su who could operate the Bisindle divinenguage¡¯s power at will reached out his hand, drawing out a transport gate in front of himself, and then stepped through this transport gate, appearing before Persephone and O¡¯Brien.


    Arthur Family¡¯s survivors didn¡¯t continue towards Dragon City, instead choosing to stay in another small town ruins rich with natural resources. A day and night of tidying up already patched up the small town to some extent. Su and Madeline¡¯s sudden appearance left O¡¯Brien and Persephone shocked, and then the former was enthusiastic, while thetter was ecstatic. Su was still smiling, he greeted O¡¯Brien, and then hugged Persephone, moreoverplimented Eileen¡¯s beauty. Madeline was still ice-cold and unapproachable, standing far from everyone, only quietly speaking a bit with Persephone. Almost none of the Arthur Family¡¯s survivors recognized Su and Madeline. Even though there were a few youngsters who were shocked at the youngdy¡¯s beauty, they were stopped by her faint but sharp killing intent, not daring to hit on her at all. The entire interaction¡¯s atmosphere was warm, friendly, but seemed a bit rigid and strange. Su even more so felt a bit of unnaturalness from O¡¯Brien¡¯s body.


    Regardless of whether it was the manner of speech or his expressions, there were no ws to be found in O¡¯Brien¡¯s bearing, even more so would no one find an inappropriateness. However, Su was different, ever since he sat down on the Bisindle throne, he understood everything around him like the back of his hand. It was precisely the extremely slight change in O¡¯Brien¡¯s heartbeat and bloodflow, and even brain activity fluctuations that sold him out. If Su wanted, he could even directly ¡®trante¡¯ O¡¯Brien¡¯s thoughts.


    As a result, Su shut off his own perception.


    At nightfall, a small scale but lively banquet was carried out in this inhabited area, as for those who participated, aside from Su¡¯s group of five, there were also a few individuals from Arthur Family with high statuses, as well as the bravest soldiers who joined them. The Arthur Family had umted wealth for a long time after all, there was also enough time for this withdrawal and relocation as well, which was why the dinner party was quite refined, especially the aged wines that were even more precious. A customary convention of the new era was that ability users, when drinking alcohol, would not use any of their abilities to resist the effects of ethanol. This wouldpletely erase the meaning of drinking, as well as waste the extremely precious wine.


    After the dinner party, Su and Persephone remained alone for a long time. Everyone knew what they were doing, but no one knew what they talked about.


    Then, Su returned to his own room andid down on the bed, silently staring at the ceiling. He already hadn¡¯tid down like a human to rest for a long time. Rest, there was no such thing in the Bisindlenguage. As all of his thought centers stopped their activity, Su¡¯s consciousness truly entered a state of nkness. This was extremely rare, as well as possibly the final moment of peace. To not have to think about anything, this was truly a type of bliss.


    A light knocking sound could be heard from the room¡¯s door. Su whose perception had already been sealed didn¡¯t know who was outside, and was quite curious who would look for him at this time. Was it O¡¯Brien, or was it Eileen? Both of them had a chance of appearing. O¡¯Brien¡¯s body was clearly on the edge of copse, while Eileen¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t that good either. Her abilities were extremely deformed, the more powerful the abilities she used, the more damage she would bring upon her own body. The most important thing was that their abilities were sufficiently powerful, if they improved just a step further, there was a chance of entering the ranks of ultra life forms. That meant that they would live lives at least in the tens of thousands of years,pared to normal humans, this was already equivalent to eternal life. For every ability user, or for every human, this was an irresistible enticement.


    Su, who could create a biological army, simrly possessed the power to turn humans into ultra life forms. Meanwhile, he who had obtained Bisindle¡¯s inheritance, could even more so create apostle level ultra life forms again. Thetter might still be unknown, but the former, through continuous battles, was already no longer a secret. After the banquet, Eileen already found the chance to hint that she was willing to be an ultra life form, no matter the price.


    However, when the door opened, the one who stood behind it was Madeline.


    ¡°You...¡± Su was a bit surprised.


    The youngdy¡¯s face was just as ice-cold as before, while her body was cold and stiff like a frozen mountain, even her voice electronic,cking even a trace of emotion, actually a bit simr to Helen¡¯s. She said, ¡°Helen had a regret she could not let go even to herst moments, I do not want to be like her!¡±


    ¡°What regret?...¡± Before Su finished, Madeline already threw herself into his embrace! The powerful impact stopped all of his following words, and then the door was nailed shut with the shock wave that followed!


    If one had infrared sight, even through the door, one could see the temperature in the room suddenly shoot up, bing as hot as mes.


    ...


    Only when it was almost daybreak did Su wake up from his slumber.


    He already didn¡¯t experience the feeling of sleep for a very, very long time, moreover a sleep that let everything go. Madeline was curled up in his embrace, still not awake, her silver-gray long hair scattered across Su¡¯s chest, the soft hair extremelyfortable. The youngdy was no longer as tough as metal, only looking like a charming kitten, her hands and feet tightlytched to Su¡¯s body, as if she was trying to strangle him.


    Suughed, feeling an unprecedented feeling of peace and happiness, if... if he could forget many things.


    Right at this time, an intense pain suddenly transmitted from Su¡¯s chest! His body convulsed involuntarily, his skin even more so developing ayer of abnormal redness. Su suddenly stood up, coughing heavily, entire body contracting, in the end spitting out a mouthful of purple ck blood. The blood that was spat on the ground continuously wriggled about, releasing a pungent smell, moreover having a preliminary consciousness of its own. It even extended out long tentacles, continuously searching for Su¡¯s position in the air. This was something highly toxic, belonging to a biological toxin, the toxin¡¯s activity couldn¡¯t bepared to Su¡¯s early stage intruder cells. For the human race, being able to develop this type of toxin really was inconceivable, moreover, there was no chance of detoxifying.


    Unfortunately, the one who was poisoned was Su. Even if he didn¡¯t obtain the Bisindle¡¯s inheritance, his body¡¯s intruder cells could still wipe out all of the biological poison.


    The human race, many times, were extremely presumptuous, yet oftentimes, because of their ignorance, appeared extremely stupid.


    However, Madeline¡¯s low groan suddenly made Su¡¯s mind tighten! He turned around, the youngdy currently curled up in pain, her expression pale, body temperature terrifyingly high. Biological poison that could even make Su feel a bit of pain would be much more harmful for the youngdy. Meanwhile, the poison acted perfectly, when she waspletely off-guard, which was why Madeline immediately lost consciousness.


    A wave of anger suddenly rose in Su¡¯s chest! Both him and Madeline intentionally closed off their perception, wishing to enjoy the feeling of being human again, but he never expected that even this final bit of extravagance would be destroyed.


    The poison had no chance of threatening Su and Madeline¡¯s lives, but it would stimte the growth and awakening of their instincts. When the biological poison grew to a certain point, threatening their lives, their ultra life form instincts would awaken, moreover act out. The process of removing the poison wouldn¡¯t be more difficult than cleaning a room, but each time the instincts awakened, it would be a bit stronger, be more difficult to suppress. The will of the world alreadypleted its mission, it wouldn¡¯t be any more powerful. At the same time, after the purge, the world¡¯s will was seriously damaged, close to eradication.


    That was why the human race, because of their ignorance, would appear stupid.


    Su hugged Madeline, with this simple movement, his perception already locked onto all biological matter within the youngdy¡¯s body, and then the destructive poison immediately all died. The youngdy¡¯s body temperature returned to normal shortly afterwards. She gradually opened her eyes, looking at Su with a somewhat confused expression. Then, her eyes immediately widened, with a cry of rm, her body temperature went ice-cold, her body even more so bing harder than steel!


    Su didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, only able to embrace her, bury her face in his chest. However, even after doing this, the youngdy still didn¡¯t raise her head for a long time.


    ¡°We should leave, the people here clearly don¡¯t wish for us to be here.¡± Su said gently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± The youngdy didn¡¯t dare let Su see her own face, her voice ice-cold and rigid. However, her motion of tightly grabbing Su¡¯s arm exposed a bit of her thoughts.


    Su nodded.


    A momentter, they already put everything in order, but in reality, it was just putting on some clothes. Meanwhile, in the eyes of ultra life forms, the creation of clothes was nothing more than a thought. That was why they would always have suitable clothes, at least what they themselves found suitable.


    Madeline wanted to open the door, but she was stopped by Su. He said with an insipid voice, ¡°Even if we are going to leave, we should leave those who weed us something to remember us by.¡±


    When Su¡¯s words sounded, with him at the center, the entire room suddenly fell in all directions, and then it was crushed, destroyed. Less than half a minuteter, this room they stayed inpletely disappeared from this world, while Su was still standing in ce. Madeline looked into the distance, her gaze unexpectedly reaching exceptionally far. It wasn¡¯t just this room, with just a few words from Su, all of the buildings, machines, and instations in this small town went up into ashes. Meanwhile, everyone still maintained their various postures, some busying about, some asleep, and some currently conspiring something, like a movie scene¡¯s freeze frame. However, their beds, their household goods, and even fuel, all disappeared from this world, as if they were all standing on an incredibly level za. Meanwhile, Eileen stood there alone, her expression overwhelmed with shock and despair, and then all power left her body. She wanted to cry out, but no sound came out, her powerless body falling.


    In the entire za, there was only one house left, this house appearing rather tall now.


    When cries of rm sounded, Su and Madeline had long disappeared.


    In thest room, O¡¯Brien was currently looking at his own older sister with a bitter smile, while Persephone was absolutely furious.


    ¡°What is this?!¡± Persephone raised an empty bottle of alcohol high up, inside of it still a few drops of alcohol. Right now, the alcohol had long dried and solidified, but it still flickered with a faint light, moreover corroded a small hole at the bottom of the bottle. Stored within the bottle, was the old red wine originally prepared for Su and Madeline.


    ¡°Alma Castle Red Wine, dated ten years, prepared for Su and Madeline, inside of it Eileen¡¯s newly developed biological poison.¡± O¡¯Brien¡¯s voice was sunken, but he was direct and straightforward, not hiding anything.


    ¡°Why?!¡± Persephone screamed out. She already raised her power to the peak, ready to fight a battle to the death with O¡¯Brien at any moment.


    ¡°This is our human race¡¯s, we do not need apostles or other ultra life forms. We cannot control them, sooner orter, one day, we will be their food or ves.¡±


    ¡°Those are Su and Madeline! They have no interest in ruling this at all!¡±


    ¡°They do not need to rule, they only need food. Moreover, their instincts haven¡¯t awakened yet, but they will eventually, am I wrong?¡± O¡¯Brien replied coldly.


    Persephone suddenly felt like she couldn¡¯t continue talking. Everything O¡¯Brien had said, they were precisely the words Helen left behind. She said that the apostles were not ordinary ultra life forms, their instincts were incredibly powerful. Sooner orter, one day, Madeline¡¯s apostle instincts would reawaken, at that time, she would be the enemy of all life. No matter how powerful one¡¯s will was, it couldn¡¯t contend against this type of instinct, just like the Spider Empress Lanaxis couldn¡¯t.


    Meanwhile, Su might very well be an existence even more terrifying than the apostles.


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s choice couldn¡¯t be said to be wrong, at least from a human perspective, he was right. However, Persephone definitely wouldn¡¯t forgive him because of this. Her gaze was ice-cold as she said, ¡°You do not understand Su at all, nor do you understand Madeline! I have never thought you would be this kind of a coward!¡±


    With a pa sound, O¡¯Brien¡¯s face received a painful p. Persephone immediately kicked open the door, turning around to leave. Everything outside the room had long be a great mess, hundreds of survivors standing on this vacant public square,pletely confused as to what happened. Persehone knew that things would be like this, only swaggering off, disappearing into the night.


    Meanwhile, O¡¯Brien watched her departing figure. He stroked his short beard, a bitter smile appearing. He said quietly to himself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, older sis, I had no choice... as for the harm I brought you, I will pay the price for it.¡±


    He was leaning against the edge of the firece the entire time, and as such, Persephone didn¡¯t see the empty goblet on the firece¡¯s shelf, the few drops of red wine left in it simrly starting to release glimmers of light.


    The light in the room dimmed, shadows swallowing up O¡¯Brien.


    ---


    At the highest point of the world, Su was currently sitting peacefully, his beautiful eyes slightly narrowed as they gazed at the gradually rising sun in the distance. The clouds of radiation in the sky had unknowingly when became much thinner, in the direction where the sun gradually rose, there was even more so a lofty and azure sky.


    ¡°It is quite a beautiful world, don¡¯t you think?¡± Su said in an unhurried manner.


    ¡°It is, but...¡± For some reason, Madeline couldn¡¯t continue. After pausing for a moment, she leaned on Su¡¯s shoulder, saying quietly, ¡°Forgive me, I¡¯m not as brave and strong as older sis Persephone, I still want to be with you.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, very few have courage like hers.¡± Su patted the youngdy¡¯s hand, and then raised his head, gazing towards the gradually rising sun. He released a long breath of air, and then said softly, ¡°Actually, I am only an extremely ordinary person, I never thought about saving the world. All I wanted to do, is allow those at my side to live a bit happier...¡±


    In the dark void of the spiritual world, two identical Sus were currently standing opposite of each other. One coldly said, ¡°You know this is pointless, the day wille when I will revive, and then continue to devour this universe. At that time, you will no longer exist.¡± The other Su revealed a calm and tranquil smile, saying, ¡°However, that is something that will happen a very long time from now, am I wrong?¡±


    As such, will, instincts, and life force merged into an inseparable entity, everything passing away.


    Su¡¯s voice gradually fell, eyes also slowly closing. The radiance in his green pupil stopped, froze, all life force extinguished bit by bit along with his will.


    Madeline leaned against Su¡¯s shoulder, tightly embracing Su¡¯s arm, no longer able to suppress her tears anymore, now pouring down. She wanted to apany Su, and as such, her body also gradually became ice-cold...


    As such, at the peak of the world, under the setting sun, two interdependent beautiful figures, finally obtained eternal rest.


    ---


    On a mysterious and beautiful continent, three human children were currently chasing each other around, their speeds shockingly fast, to the extent where the vast forest also became a yground that wasn¡¯t all thatrge, even reaching the point where the floating inds above were turned into springboards. Meanwhile, next to a beautiful and peacefulkeside, Persephone was currently chewing on a pencil, somewhatzily sketching something on a canvas.


    Behind Persephone knelt a ck-haired, ck dressed youngdy, her beautiful little face releasing a bit of a nk expression, currently focused on Persephone¡¯s drawing. On the easel was a in pencil drawing, but the lines were simple and lifelike. In the middle was Su, Persephone and Madeline snuggling up against him, one of the left, one on the right. Meanwhile, the short haired Li¡¯s hands were supporting her chin, crouching in front of Su¡¯s legs. Two steps from them, Helen had one hand resting in front of her chest, one head propping her jaw, currently thinking about something. Nearby, Snow and Star were currently chasing each other, while Little Luo hung from Su¡¯s body, trying to crawl to the top of his head, a small hand grabbing Su¡¯s short hair.


    ¡°What is this?¡± The ck-haired youngdy Pandora used her trademark somewhat naive voice to ask.


    Persephone lowered the pencil she was biting, then gave the picture that was close topletion a look, and then said with a sigh, ¡°A certain person¡¯s dream.¡±


    Pandora¡¯srge clear and bright eyes quietly swirled, and then she suddenly pointed at a nk area on the drawing, saying, ¡°There is still a nk space here, why don¡¯t you add me on there!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Persephone said angrily.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°No!!¡±


    ¡°Just add me,e on...¡±


    The surface of the sun suddenly sprayed out an extremely majestic and magnificent coronal streamer, and then it formed a sr wind, powerfully blowing towards the depths of the universe. No one could see it, but inside the zing mes, a strange spaceship was currently exiting the center of the sun, carrying a certain person¡¯s dream, flying into the depths of the universe.


    Meanwhile, on the beaten, it weed a new day in ignorance.


    Sally still woke up extremely early, but the moment she pushed open the door, she was suddenly dumbfounded. In the distant horizon, a sun was currently rising, even though the sky still carried thick clouds of radiation, the horizon started to reveal an azure and lofty sky. Sally rubbed her eyes with disbelief, feeling the warm sunlight that scattered on her skin, her mouth couldn¡¯t help but release a groan of happiness.


    Was winter finally over?


    The inhabited area became lively, children in groups of three or four were currently chasing each other around, their shouts and sounds ofughter brought much radiance to this harsh era. When she looked at them, Sally also couldn¡¯t help but smile. As long as there were children, there would be a future, there would be hope.


    Meanwhile, not far out, several small children were currently seated together, ying a game of speaking about their dreams.


    ¡°In the future, I want to be a strong fighter!¡± The first child said.


    ¡°What is so special about that? I want to be a general!¡± Another child said in disapproval.


    When all of the children spoke about their dreams, only a skinny and reserved boy didn¡¯t say anything. As such, everyone urged him, and only then, under the pressure, did he stand up, using a tender yet serious voice to say:


    ¡°I... I want to be a scientist! I am going to create the most powerful, most perfect human! I want him to be able to evolve endlessly, possess limitless abilities!¡±


    Demon Hunter - Completed January 1st, 2012


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!